Journey with a Batpony

by Gulheru

Rating: teen
Tags: Twilight Sparkle, Princess Luna, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Bat Pony, Romance, Adventure
Length: 1126226

Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship, wishes to bring the greatest magic of all to the lands of batponies. Will she succeed in her mission in this distant and dangerous land?

Princess Twilight Sparkle is keen on bringing the Magic of Friendship to everyone, not only the ponies of Equestria. Accepting an invitation she received a long time ago, she decides to visit the domain of batponies. Alongside Midnight Wind, a Nightguard member she befriended, she sets off on a perilous journey to the land of Noctraliya.

But can she fulfill her task when faced with internal rivalries, political intrigues, cultural aversions... and a funny feeling growing gradually in her heart?

Noctraliyar Language Guide and Dictionary

Published 2014-07-21 15:50:02 UTC
Last updated 2024-12-26 19:26:39 UTC

Chapter II – Plans and Preparations

Midnight was standing, unshakable and stoic, in position of attention in front of Ardent Fang’s office.

His head was up and prideful, his wings were extended diagonally. He was supporting his right foreleg on the tip of a steel set of claws, the weapon of choice for the Nightguard. His purple-hued armor was polished to the extreme, sending candlelight reflections down the corridor and his blades were sharpened well enough to be able to pass through flesh like it was water.

He had made sure that, if he was going to be told off because of that rumble in the mess hall, he could at least avoid the Commander’s commentaries on the state of his gear. However, the one thing that Midnight was unable to change, despite his best efforts, was the fact that he was utterly and completely exhausted.

The last three nights he would describe as nothing short of slave labor. His rations got cut by half, he was forced to stay up during the day and clean the mess hall over and over again. And, during his shifts, he was forced into a rigorous set of pointless, physically draining exercises. Why? To quote Ardent Fang: “You need to be taught discipline, worm.”

Batshit, he did not require discipline, he required Deep Mist to keep his sunscorched mouth shut. As much as Midnight had to admit to himself that selling Deep Mist that punch was an unprofessional thing to do, he felt rather good about it. The jerk shouldn’t have talked like that about Twi—

His thought process got interrupted by the door of the office violently opening and Ardent Fang appearing in them with a fierce look in his amber eyes. His cuirass, ornamented with silver-plated insignias, was a masterpiece of Nightguard forgemasters and his rich, ashen cloak swept the stone floor as the Commander barked out an order.

“Inside, at once!”

“Yes, Commander, sir!” Midnight shouted the reply and brought his right set of claws up to the level of his muzzle, pointing them straight up, thus giving his officer the proper salute.

He then entered the chamber in a marching trot, being glad that his fatigue hadn't caused him to slash himself on the face a second before. He stopped in the middle of the spacious, decorated accordingly to the officer’s position, room. Staring forward, keeping his body still and at the ready, Midnight had to use his entire willpower. He was well prepared to be given the lecture about his behavior, but what occurred instead of it took him completely by surprise.

First, he heard the Commander closing the door, ruthlessly. The next moment, he felt a harsh and biting strike towards one of his hind legs. He quickly clenched his teeth to keep silent and remained in position, even as the leathery sound of a disciplinary whip filled the vast chamber. After a short pause, saturated with sharp pain, another strike connected with his other leg. Then came hits to the back, sides, neck.

Ardent Fang wasn't joking around at all. All of those strikes were enough to leave a bruise and the Commander was making sure that every hit was memorable and severe. After two minutes, carefully timed with a set of swings, the officer trotted in front of Midnight, with his black, short mane, usually combed together, in disarray from the swinging and revealing a surprising amount of grey hair.

“So tough all of a sudden? No movement at all?” the commander spoke, his voice insincerely calm. “You can stand a Goddess-forsaken whip yet you can’t deal with a few words, is that right? Maybe it’s because those are said in your face?!” he screamed with authority and, without even blinking, swung the whip right across Midnight’s muzzle.

He took the sudden hit as best as he could, even though his endurance was barely enough to keep his head straight as the strike connected with his face with a sickening whack. His vision blurred from the sheer impact. He nearly hissed over the searing sensation, as both the strength of the hit and the amount of disrespect he experienced filled him with soreness. One of his nostrils began filling up. He soon could tell that blood started going down his muzzle, as he felt a drop pass his lips and hang on one of his fangs.

When the officer spotted that the only reaction he had received back from Midnight was a trickle of blood dripping on the stone floor, he tossed the whip aside fiercely.

“Do I have to remind you, wretch, what is your line of duty?” Ardent Fang inquired with tension in his voice.

Only disciplined silence answered him. Midnight was keeping a perfect position of attention, even though he had trouble breathing through his bloodied nose and his whole body was pleading him to let go.

He was not going to.

The officer continued, pacing around Midnight like a predator. “Do I have to remind you that you are serving amongst the best our domain has to offer? Answer me!”

“No, Commander, sir!” came the stern and loud response, backed by eyes locked immovably forward.

“No? I think I do!" Ardent Fang disagreed, shouting even louder. "What testimony are you giving about the discipline in our ranks if you strike your own brother-in-arms?!” he accentuated fiercely and brought his face within inches of Midnight's.

It appeared for a moment like he was going to stop with the biting words and switch to literal biting.

“You dare to call yourself a Nightguardian?! You dare to call yourself the best?! You are filth, nothing more, you hear me? Filth!” The sentences were becoming more and more aggressive, as Ardent Fang's voice was raising in volume.

Midnight was clenching his teeth so hard that his jaw was starting to hurt. His officer's tries at unbalancing him had been for naught so far, but this tirade was far from over.

And whilst Midnight was somewhat used to such a way of handling things within the Nightguard, as he had suffered enough training regime in his youth to cultivate a resistance, it was never enjoyable to receive "the talk" from one of your superiors.

Ardent Fang was not losing his momentum. “You are a disgrace! To your Family, to your homeland and to the Goddess! You dare to salute with the same hoof that attacked your comrade?! You are nothing!”

Those words would be gravely insulting to any batpony and they were especially affronting for a warrior, but Midnight was trying to ignore them to the best of his ability. Not that he wasn't paying attention, as it was every warrior's duty to follow carefully the words and remarks of officers. But, at the same time, remaining untouched on the personal level was desirable. Midnight was managing quite well.

That is, until Ardent Fang decided to strike true.

“And you know who was well aware that you are nothing?!" the officer asked, pausing grimly for a moment to provide the answer himself. "Your wife!”

Midnight’s heart stopped in its beating for a brief moment. It was as if the howling winds of winter blizzards froze it still.

“Knowing she wouldn't have to deal with you anymore," the officer concluded his remark with merciless satisfaction, "she must have gladly died in that avalanche!”

A nervous silence filled the chamber. And even though there was no movement from any of the stallions, anypony entering the room right then would be able to easily discern that a storm was brewing.

Ardent Fang was staring right into Midnight’s eyes, waiting. Waiting for but the smallest of reactions to continue the punishment. He was breathing deeply through his nose, his fangs bared to their full, savage extent, and his muscles properly tensed up. He looked more like a raging berserker rather than the commanding officer of the most elite batpony unit.

In the meantime, what was left of Midnight’s endurance was trying to desperately hold the position of attention. His heart spotted its loss of rhythm and was now galloping furiously, like trying to regain its cadence. And the his mind was filled to the brim with screams. Every bit of his brain was shouting and wailing, willing to lash out at the middle-aged stallion right before him. To forget the training, the chain of command, respect and authority, to forget everything! To just grab Ardent Fang’s throat with all the power and relentlessly choke the last breath from it.

And yet, in this ferocious hurricane of despair and vengeful anger, Midnight heard a familiar voice. He did not know why, but it sounded like a gentle gust of wind, a caring breeze amongst the tempest of emotions.

“I am glad that I can just be here for you.”

Those few words resounded in him like an echo between the mountains. And they calmed down the violent blizzard inside of him. Midnight's mind ventured back to recent, pleasant memories. And, as clear as when he saw it then, he remembered that beautiful, understanding, lavender smile. It was an expression unique and yet so strangely... familiar and close. A gesture he would never expect to experience from a pony he had met just twice. And an Equestrian... It was nearly unimaginable.

But there it was. A memory calming Midnight’s mind like a soothing unguent applied to a deep, rankling wound.

After a minute of the tense quiet, Ardent Fang stepped back from the motionless warrior. He nodded slowly, smirking with satisfaction. He approached a rich, wooden cabinet in the corner, then opened one of its drawers. He grabbed a small, simple towel and tossed it firmly towards Midnight.

“At ease. Clean yourself up,” he ordered with calm that contrasted strongly with the tone he was using so far.

Midnight caught the cloth just before it hit his face.

“Yes, Commander, sir. Thank you, Commander, sir,” he replied silently and pressed the material to his muzzle, trying to stop the bleeding from his nostril. However, he soon regretted following the command, as his fatigued legs decided to let go utterly. He felt that he was collapsing on the floor and there was nothing he could do about it.

Ardent Fang sprang towards Midnight with speed contradicting his age and caught the fainting warrior just in time. He aided the guardian in regaining his balance, leading him to one of the chairs at his desk. The young stallion clamped on it, nearly limp. The officer patted his back in a fatherly fashion.

“Are you alright, youngling?” he asked with a determining gaze, to which Midnight exhaled and nodded.

“Yes, Commander, sir... Sorry, Commander, sir...” he finally responded, feeling both immensely grateful that he got spared a harsh acquainting with the floor, and ashamed that he had to be aided by the officer.

Ardent Fang was still staring at him with focus. “Hungry?” he asked and Midnight looked up at him with even more thankfulness and abashment alike.

“Like Goldhell, Commander, sir...” he confessed, to which Ardent Fang sneered.

The officer took his place at the ornate desk, having assured himself that Midnight was not going to slide down from his seat. He reached towards a shallow, spruce bowl nearby and picked an orange from the assortment of fruit.

“Enjoy,” he said, offering the food.

Midnight didn’t have to be invited twice. He grasped the orange as hastily as his exhausted body allowed him to, then ravenously bit into the soft and moist fruit. He felt the sweet juice pouring down his throat with its invigorating, heavenly taste. He drank with louder slurps than customary, caring not for how he was perceived by his superior. He felt the his body regaining a portion of its strength in the blink of an eye. He didn’t let even a drip of the luscious fluid fall on the floor. When he was done, he raised his head up, baring his teeth contentedly and letting out a deep, long exhale. He was satisfied with his fruity prey's demise as he held the drained husk of an orange in his hoof.

“Thank you, Commander, sir,” he expressed his gratitude, placing the unfortunate victim of his thirst in a little bowl that Ardent Fang passed to him. The he looked up at his officer, witnessing his emotionless, still stare.

“I trust you won’t give me a reason to punish you in that manner again, guardian?” the Commander asked coldly and Midnight decided to use his partially regained vigor to grant him a proper answer.

He lifted himself from the chair, even with his muscles protesting somewhat fiercely, and he saluted as perfectly as it was required of warriors.

"No, Commander, sir!" his voice was loud and clear.

“Sit down, idiot, lest your wings will fall off,” the officer ordered soundly, but with a warmer, complacent tone, witnessing the passionate gesture.

Midnight sat down with haste, feeling that that might have been the last effort at proper military etiquette for him that night. At least, that is what his legs were telling him. Meanwhile, Ardent Fang pulled out a folder from the desk’s drawer. It was a simple, leather dossier labeled with the warrior’s name in the native alphabet. The officer opened it at the last page and pulled out a piece of rough parchment, which he held in front of him, for Midnight to see the contents.

“I have testimonies here from your colleagues, guardians Rockdusk and Darkpine, that Deep Mist’s words were provoking enough to spawn your action,” Ardent Fang stated as the other stallion was skipping through the text.

“Yes, Commander, sir," Midnight replied, straightening himself on the chair. "His impl—“ he tried to explain, but Ardent Fang put his hoof down on the desk with a loud thud.

“I still do not give a broken fang about what he said, understood!?" there was an echo of displeasure in his words, so Midnight shut up in mid-sentence. "You shall not repeat your deed.”

Midnight nodded respectfully as it was not a suggestion, but a blatant order. “Yes, Commander, sir,” he assured, keeping his head down.

The officer continued examining the contents of the folder, slowly checking page after page, starting with Midnight's caste assignment pledge, through reports from barrack service, training and so forth. He suddenly raised his eyebrow and looked at the warrior in front of him with interest.

“You indeed have quite a record here, guardian. Silver Star of Extraordinary Service during the first year?” he inquired.

“I had cadre officers of high expectations, Commander, sir. And I was merely doing my duty, Commander, sir,” Midnight replied, keeping the pride that filled him and the satisfaction in his voice to an absolute, appropriate minimum.

Ardent Fang nodded his head slowly, still staring into the documents. When he spoke after a moment his voice sounded distant and Midnight wasn't sure whether the officer was talking to him, or just murmuring something to himself without noticing.

“No amount of shouting and exacting discipline can make you do your duty well, but your faith and your passion. Those make you a true warrior.”

The Commander looked up and his eyes met with Midnight’s. Those were the eyes of a stallion who had seen nearly everything in his life, the gaze of a mentor who had forged throngs of young recruits into true warriors. Ardent Fang was a father often harsh, but never unjust. His leadership had been praised amongst the entire Noctraliya long before he was tasked with reforming the Nightguard and, being granted this unmatched military honor, he truly began to thrive. The entire domain agreed that there was the Goddess' hoof in this nomination, as Ardent Fang was both a brilliant tactician and a charismatic figure – a pony destined to lead the Noctraliya's elite.

The officer skipped through a couple of further pages, not really focusing on the contents, or perhaps not wanting to, as his eyes quickly skimmed through the text.

“Your last assignment..." he remarked, tapping his hoof on the papers, pursing his lips. "I was notified of this, yes...” He closed the dossier slowly and rested his hoof on it. “I will have a report added here, treating about your latest mishap. It will not impede the progress towards the planned squad leadership and sentinel promotion, as long as I am not required to deal with your sunscorched muzzle again," he accentuated firmly, but there was something of a paternal understanding in his eyes. "Am I making myself clear, guardian?”

Midnight acknowledged his words with some relief, although they could not change how he felt about this matter deep inside. Which was to say, indifferent. He still nodded slowly, with due respect.

“As the Goddess’ light, Commander, sir. Thank you, Commander, sir,” he said, staring at the officer steadily, which spawned a similar gaze back from Ardent Fang.

They kept this weird eye contact for a while, until the older batpony finally decided to open one of the drawers of his desk. He took out a parchment and placed it so that the single candle bringing light to the room could illuminate it. The flame revealed the full splendor of rich, sapphire ink and a style of writing properly ornate to match the quality of it. Even the material that the words were put down on was astounding. Midnight, however, was immediately captivated by another detail – a dark, royal seal at the bottom of the paper.

“This... this is the mark of...” he stuttered, realizing the meaning of this sign and sigil that it was brandishing.

“... the Immaculate Moon...” the officer finished the sentence for Midnight and they both lowered their heads in an instant. After a brief while, Ardent Fang spoke up again. “I received this yesternight. The Goddess requires our service.”

Midnight forgot about his overwhelming fatigue in a heartbeat and stood up quickly enough to cause his chair to topple. His salute was rapid and dutiful and his voice filled the chamber.

“Through scorching days and glorious nights, for Her we live, for Her we die!” he declared, his eyes lifted up, shining with devotion and dedication.

The officer smirked as the young warrior exclaimed a portion of the Nightguard’s creed with great fervor. “I expect nothing less from you but fulfillment of those words, guardian," he said, before proceeding to give strict instructions. "You shall be undertaking an escort mission. An envoy from Equestria shall be visiting our homeland and meeting with the esteemed Covenant.”

At those words, Midnight’s heart began beating a bit faster. Could they have meant...? They must have meant...!

“Yes, Commander, sir!” he almost forgot to reply, as his thoughts started running rampant.

“I am aware that you know the chosen ambassador personally," the officer continued calmly. "The Covenant wishes implicitly for her to feel comfortable during the journey. So I am assigning you to provide protection for her during this endeavor.”

The beating in Midnight’s chest turned into sound pounding, it being the second time his heart decided to change pace rapidly that night.

“You are to escort Princess Twilight Sparkle until her safe return to Equestria," Ardent Fang concluded with a firm voice. “Dismissed!"

If not for the fact that discipline forced Midnight to salute, he would have flown up in joy.

***

Twilight was growing increasingly desperate. No matter how badly she tried, it was all in vain. The situation was catastrophic. Her continuous efforts only made her more irate and hopeless. Nopony expected such a horrific event to happen amongst the walls of Ponyville’s crystalline castle. Those were indeed desperate times.

The books did not want to fit into the bag.

Twilight couldn’t manage to zip the luggage close, even though those thirty two tomes were an absolute minimum. She had already got rid of the other twenty six positions! And no amount of angry gasps or bouncing on top of the lid seemed to help. The books were constantly attempting to desert the company and flee like cowards.

Spike, trying continuously to catch all the escapees, finally let out a sigh.

“Twilight, give it a rest, you can’t take all of these!” he remarked, witnessing the mare's pointless struggle.

Twilight rolled her eyes. Spike, as much as he was helpful, had never gained enough respect towards priceless tomes. Especially priceless tomes in great numbers and even greater sizes.

“Oh, Spike, those books are absolutely necessary," she reminded her little assistant. "This mission is extremely important and I need to be prepared, accordingly, to the extreme! If only—” Twilight bounced up, flapping her wings to enhance the height of her jump "—these would fit!"

Using her full body mass, she stomped on the lid of the bag. But instead of causing the books to somehow compress, she managed to send a shrapnel of wisdom all over her new library. One of the tomes, adequately named “Heavy Diplomatic Cases”, a truly magnificent almanac on perturbing situations in foreign dealings, went straight towards Spike, pinning him to the ground with its mass like a boulder fired from a catapult. Twilight groaned at the mess, overlooking the fact that she nearly managed to knock out her help cold.

“It’s no use!” she wailed, taking her seat atop of the bag and lowering her head.

In the meantime, Spike managed to finally escape the clutches of the enormous book, which was trying to make him its permanent captive.

“Twilight, maybe you should use your magic to shrink them?” he inquired suddenly, which caused a blink in the mare’s eyes.

She looked up, stared straight into the undetermined distance and then covered her face with her hoof in a gesture of utter embarrassment.

“You are so right...” she admitted without reluctance.

Twilight’s horn lit up and, in an instant, all the tomes changed into pocket versions of themselves in a puff of raspberry-colored smoke. After they all had been tightly packed and the bag itself had been zipped close properly, Spike approached her, as she was staring blankly at the bookshelves filled with arcane tomes, metamagical treaties, historical chronicles and more. He put his paw on her shoulder.

“Twilight, what’s wrong?” there was a note of deep worry in his voice.

“I... I have a lot on my mind Spike,” she responded sadly. “Searching through all those tomes that Princess Celestia gifted me from her personal collection... it made me think of Golden Oak Library...”

Spike let out a faint sigh while Twilight continued.

“I have a beautiful palace now and a library that could rival even the archives of Canterlot! But... it does not feel the same," she confessed in a soft tone. "It does not feel like...”

“...home,” Spike finished.

Twilight heard the dragon snivel. She looked down, witnessing her person reflected in his teary eyes. She wanted to reassure him with a warm hug but, before she moved, Spike spoke up again.

“But, we are still together... and we have our friends. So, we still have a home, right?" he asked, his voice trembling a little bit. "Nopony can take this away,” he suddenly came to a conclusion and expressed it with a remarkable amount of conviction.

Twilight couldn’t hide her amazement. Spike’s words were extremely... mature, considering his age. A sudden realization struck her. Was he growing up without her noticing it? The little dragon had been with her for so long, but she was always treating him like a little foal almost. Maybe he was not longer as small and young as she was perceiving him? She smiled fondly at him and gave him a warm hug, pressing his petite stature tightly to her coat.

“No, Spike, nopony can take that away,” Twilight reassured him and he replied with a happy smile of his own. But that expression didn’t last.

“Twilight," he began with uncertainty, "will you be safe out there?”

“I shall be perfectly safe, Spike, don’t worry,” Twilight immediately gave the only answer she could. It was, however, not entirely true.

Noctraliya was located in the mostly uncharted by Equestria parts of Tramplevanian Alps, a soaring and unforgiving mountain range, marking the Equestrian border to the east and slightly north-east. Without proper preparations, any journeys amongst those peaks could be, at best, described as unsafe, if not ultimately hazardous, especially considering what Twilight knew already about the unstable weather patterns, harsh blizzards and powerful gales of mountain wind. But the unforgiving climate wasn't the only thing concerning her.

Noctraliya was an Equestrian protectorate and batponies were a part of the society through centuries. In theory. In Equestria they had become essentially boogeyponies, their status fueled by their voluntary isolationism in conjunction with superstitious tales that had surfaced over the centuries. And even if Twilight’s interviews with Midnight helped her separate the truth from legends and folklore, she was sure that a lot was hidden away from her yet. Batponies’ culture, customs, faith, all of those were quite complex. Not to mention showing traces that the noctrali society perceived itself as superior to Equestrians in many aspects.

In addition, Twilight’s mission was the first of its kind, for Noctraliya had never had a diplomat enter its borders. The mare found remarks in old foreign affairs chronicles that each and every attempt at forming more stable relations before the Eclipse was met with a conciliatory, but adamant veto from the batponies' Covenant. Midnight stated firmly that Twilight would be well respected for vanquishing Nightmare Moon, the “Corrupting Darkness”, and the mare didn’t have a reason to doubt him. However, during the interview, she heard some things that made her extremely vigilant about this mission. Especially when it came to dealing with the said Covenant.

Locked in thoughts concerning her journey, Twilight nearly missed Spike’s question.

“Do you think you will receive a letter soon?”

“I am pretty sure, yes," she replied, nodding. "Princess Luna mentioned that preparations could take a couple of days. And that was three days ago.”

The dragon reluctantly let go of Twilight and wiped his eyes dry. He tried to sound stern and calm.

“Then let us finish packing,” he declared, quickly turning around so that the mare could not see more of his tears.

Twilight looked at her bags. She was nearly done with the preparations. She had readied a set of warmer clothes, in case of really harsh weather, some quills and parchments, even a couple of Equestrian trinkets and examples of local craft. “You take, you give” – she still recalled the batponies’ saying. And if the Lords, or anypony else, would want to grant her a gift, she had to have something to repay this kindness, lest she would risk insulting the hosts. And that was the last thing she desired to do when in such an unfamiliar place.

There was, however, one piece of equipment that she was missing, but there was no time to replace it. In the incineration of the Golden Oak Library, Twilight had lost her recorder and the tapes containing her interviews with Midnight. It was a big loss for her... especially considering the scientific value of those recordings, of course. She had memorized most of the contents, yes, but she had never managed to sit down and write transcripts. Maybe she would be able to meet with Midnight one night and redo those recordings? Although she was pretty certain that the last tape, the one she labeled “classified”, was unique enough never to be restored again.

A knock on the door interrupted her thoughts.

“Spike, could you see who it might be?” Twilight asked, but before her assistant could move, the chamber entrance opened widely and a certain pink pony bounced into the room, skillfully avoiding all the tomes placed around on the floor, the ones Twilight had decided not to take. She was followed closely by the rest of the alicorn’s friends.

“Hey, Twilight! Are you ready yet? Are you ready yet?!” Pinkie Pie asked with a broad smile, hopping from place to place with the power of her limitless energy and enthusiasm.

“Almost, Pinkie," Twilight replied, smiling broadly as she greeted everypony. "Good to see you all.”

Rainbow Dash was flying around the room, looking around, captivated. “Wow, I didn't think Princess Celestia would give you so many books! Did you read them all already?” she asked, scouting the bookshelves, likely for a Daring Do series book that she had not read before.

Twilight grinned widely at the thought of Princess Celestia being a fan of AK Yearling and shook her head in denial.

“Of course not, Rainbow. I might be a quick reader," she admitted, "but even I could not have managed that yet. I did, however, go through some books I will need in this journey.”

Applejack, who had also began skipping through the titles on the bookshelves, reached for one of the tomes with bewilderment.

“’Sustainable Agriculture in Forty Five Easy and Simple Steps’," she read out loud with a mixture confusion and amazement. "Gosh, sugarcube, this here chamber has to have more books than your entire old darn library!”

Rarity, joining her friend in admiring the contents of the shelves, nodded gracefully.

“It most certainly does," she concurred. "There are two more spacious halls here and I am almost confident they are also overflowing like this one. Have you finished packing, dear?” she turned her attention to Twilight, or, to be more precise, to Twilight's bag.

“Almost, yes. I just need a couple more things,” Twilight responded, looking towards a small writing podium in the chamber’s corner, as Rarity smiled cordially and pointed at the luggage lying in the middle of the chamber, more clearly accentuating what she had in mind.

“I hope, darling, that you have taken some chic ensembles," she said with a tone of a specialist in the matter. Which she most certainly was. "You are a Princess, you need to be perceived properly, I hope you are already aware of that.”

Fluttershy, until this time timidly looking around the overwhelmingly commodious room, came to Twilight’s assistance.

“Oh, Rarity, I’m sure Twilight has all that she needs," she assured her fashion-concerned friend.

Rarity rolled her eyes, being gently led aside by the pegasus. “I’m sure she has planned everything perfectly, yes, but she needs to truly bedazzle them! This is a monumental task after all. And as such, it requires something extraordinaire, breathtaking and stupendous.”

Twilight only smiled warmly at her friend’s worries and put her foreleg on the bag.

“I have the royal dress here, as well as my diadem, Rarity, don’t worry," she pointed out. "I will make sure to look accordingly before meeting the Covenant.”

Rainbow Dash turned her head from the books at the mention of that strange word.

“’Covenant’? Is that how their Princess is called?” she inquired, causing Twilight to snicker on her way towards her writing podium.

The mare grabbed a parchment from it, filled with markings and notes. In preparation for this trip, she had put down all the most important information, so that she might quickly turn to it in a moment of need.

“No, Rainbow, batponies don’t have a princess ruling over them." She rolled the paper into a proper scroll. "Instead, there is the Covenant, the highest governmental body, consisting of seven ‘Lords’.”

Applejack queried, approaching. “Are those nobleponies of sorts?”

“Yes, Midnight told me they are the hereditary leaders of the seven Families that the Noctraliya’s society is divided into.”

“Is he himself a noblepony by any chance?” Rarity suddenly asked with a smile and wink. “I remember seeing him one evening in Ponyville. He looked quite exotic.”

Immediately remembering a part of the recording where Midnight was explaining the possibility of batponies having the ability to compel others, Twilight but sighed at what her friend was trying to imply.

Though, she had to agree about Midnight's pleasantly foreign appearances.

“He is a noblepony, a relative of one of the Lords, yes,” she said, disregarding the thought. “Oh, but that has reminded me of something." She opened the scroll and searched for the part she labeled “Lords”. “I need to ask whoever is going to be my guide to tell me something about those ‘haspadri'," Twilight's voice became utterly serious. "I want to know exactly what kind of ponies I might be dealing with.”

The mare had already managed to put down three names that Midnight had mentioned in the interviews. Midnight Eye, Bright Crescent and Azure Mist. As such, four members of the congregation were still enigmas for her. And, next to the last of these names she had written down, she had put a bright red exclamation mark. After what Twilight had heard so far, she was planning on being extra careful around that particular mare, as she appeared to be both ruthless and dangerously cunning.

Applejack’s voice stopped Twilight’s mental deliberations. “How long till we see you again, Twi'?”

“It depends on the negotiations. And I would like to see as much of Noctraliya as possible,” she said after a moment of deliberation, while her gaze was sliding across the bookshelves. “Our knowledge about it is sadly lacking.”

“Stay there as long as necessary, Twilight," Fluttershy encouraged her with a warm, faint smile. "We will make sure everything is fine in Equestria.”

Her sentence made Rainbow Dash roll her eyes. “By which Fluttershy means, we will have our eyes on Discord,” she declared bravely and Twilight had to grin, amused, at this remark.

However she did not smile as widely as Pinkie Pie, who had just hopped down from one of the bookshelves, although nopony knew how she had gotten there in the first place.

“You bet! We’ll tell him to wait with the usual mayhem until you come back! We don’t want you to miss all the fun!”

The whole group giggled at this declaration. Spike, who had been during all of this conversation putting the leftover books in their places, began laughing too, but it was cut short by his stomach suddenly expanding. With a small green flame, a scroll materialized on the floor in front of him, accompanied by the dragon’s short burp. The parchment had a dark seal firmly placed on it.

Twilight grabbed the letter and quickly opened it. She looked up from it after a moment of reading and exhaled slowly.

“Looks like it’s time.”

***

The spacious, granite hall was barely illuminated by a set of candles, placed in a rich, silver chandelier. A number of polished sapphires, hanging down from its arms, were sending faint, cerulean reflections around the chamber, bouncing gracefully off smooth, ornate columns and high, sharp arches of the ceiling. Below the remarkable candelabrum rested a heavy, dark marble, heptagonal table, with a thick woolen cloth the shade of deep night carefully and smoothly covering its entire surface. The seven rich thrones around all had coats of arms engraved on them, symbols of the great Families of the noctrali. A newcomer to this place would think that he had entered a sanctuary of sorts. However, the atmosphere inside the chamber was far apart from the calm ambiance of holy places.

The gathered batponies in rich, black cloaks and silver circlets adorning their heads were locked in a heated discussion. A dark grey stallion with shortly cut, raw umber mane put his hoof down on the table forcefully, causing the fabric near his seat to be disturbed.

“I care not for what she has to say!" his tone was harsh and irked. "They think we’re weak! It’s an affront!”

Another of the Lords, the only mare present at the table, smiled indistinctly at the fang-baring batpony and leaned forward, her azure mane sweeping the cloth and her opulent earrings jingling.

“We all understand your frustration, Crimson Shade," she assured, her voice filled with compassion, enough for an unprepared discussion participant to be caught in it akin to a fly in sweet honey. "This situation is highly concerning and deeply saddening.”

The agitated Lord turned his sandy yellow eyes towards her, not entirely soothed by those words. In the meantime, one of the remaining stallions, who had been so far busy with admiring his fanciful bracelet with pale-green topazes, raised his melodious voice without even looking in the direction of the mare.

“Lies!" he declared with a tone of a dramatic actor. "Lies, I tell you. We are not all concerned, Azure Mist. I, for once, am excited about all of this." He clapped his hooves, genuinely delighted. "Talking with an Equestrian Princess, how peerless,” he exclaimed, his every sentence like a practiced line in a grand theatrical play.

The mare graced him with a gaze of silent scorn, while, on her right, a middle-aged batpony with the mane of deep cobalt conjoined his forelegs on the table after he was done massaging his temple in an expression of displeasure.

“I sincerely hope," he began slowly and with calm determination, "that you are looking forward to the upcoming negotiations for better reasons than your decadent and hedonistic needs, Bright Crescent.”

The accused batpony chortled faintly. “Don’t you worry your carefully kept mane, Midnight Eye, my decadence shall have its fun after we deal with the matters of state. Besides, didn’t we invite her in the first place?" he presented the question with a gesture of over the top confusion and curiosity. "And suddenly she is an unwanted guest? Why, I ask? Verily, why?”

The batpony allowed his words to resound, then looked nonchalantly to his left, towards a grey-brownish stallion who was nervously and with great attention trying to straighten the wrinkles of the cloth that appeared near him after Crimson Shade’s outburst.

“Did you try to say something, Dusk Harvest?” Bright Crescent asked with a tone of crude mockery.

A small bat sitting on the edgy stallion’s shoulder hissed in agitation at the speaker, while the batpony looked up from his task with some annoyance. He took a deep breath and waited a while before finally replying.

“V-v-very funny, B-Bright Crescent," his tone was as shaky as the words he was trying to form. "I w-want to hear what sh-she has to say. V-very much.”

Midnight Eye turned to the stammering stallion, his eyes betraying sudden wariness. “Is the situation so dire, Dusk Harvest? I have read the reports, but I want to hear this from you personally.”

The brownish Lord petted his bat before answering, clearly giving himself time to formulate the answer in his mind.

“Y-yes, it is," he finally began, trying to sound convincing despite his impediment. "I've t-talked with all the c-cultivators. If we d-don’t find m-more lands to t-tend, we r-risk p-permanent st-st-st—” He closed his goldenrod eyes, trying to gather enough strength to finish the sentence. "Stagnation!" he finally shouted, visibly relieved over his success.

To his outburst, a young stallion, barely out of his foalhood, sitting between Midnight Eye and Crimson Shade, raised his head.

“Can nothing more be done?" he queried with a strong, but almost unnaturally serene voice. "I trust your judgment in the matter, Dusk Harvest. Wouldn’t there be a way of increasing our gather?”

Again, a pause occurred in the discussion as the stammering Lord prepared himself to answer, his pet motionlessly observing all the gathered ponies.

“N-no, Blessed Fang," the stallion managed to begin. "W-we are already p-pushing it. M-more interference within the s-soil risks the V-Valleys going b-barren. A-and that w-would be c-c-ca-cata—”

He got himself stuck again, yet this time he received aid, as Azure Mist finished the sentence for him.

"Catastrophic, we understand," she assured with empathy, being repaid with Dusk Harvest's grateful look and a whispered echo of the word. She then focused her eyes on the youngest of the present batponies, as he appeared unaffected by this grim response. “That plays into the prophecy, no?” she inquired and Blessed Fang finally looked at her with his pair of nearly white, piercing eyes.

“It does indeed,” he replied, not even a trace of emotion in his voice.

Bright Crescent exhaled loudly and rolled his eyes.

“Yes, yes, the last prophecy," he rushed through the sentence, like attempting to dismiss his own words. "Have you and your priests finally discerned what it actually means, or are we still blind like in sunlight?”

Crimson Shade stopped tapping his hoof on the table, a task he had undertaken a while before to calm himself down, and in which he did not succeed, and glared in the direction of the speaker.

“Those things take time, Bright Crescent, and you know it," he remarked in a sharp, chastising tone. "Stop being disrespectful.”

“Oh, I am not disrespectful," the other batpony assured, taking out a small comb from his clothing and running it through his milky fringe. "I merely want to see you zealously correcting me in the matters of my conviction yet again.”

He winked at the agitated stallion, who hissed in return. But, before Crimson Shade could respond further, Blessed Fang raised his hoof, his voice backed by tranquil authority.

“This prophecy is an extraordinary one. Three seers received it simultaneously. There are multiple interpretations of its words. And, what worries us the most, the seers suffered temporary blindness after receiving the vision. Those signs are most unsettling...” he concluded and for the first time there was a note of emotion in his speech – anxiety. Which caused quite the reaction.

Midnight Eye brandished a perturbed look, while Bright Crescent cocked an eyebrow at the young batpony, stopping himself from combing his mane any further. Dusk Harvest stared down and continued working on the wrinkles in the fabric even more furiously. Only Azure Mist appeared unperturbed and was clearly about to say something, yet another Lord at the table spoke up, his voice fatigued and raspy.

“For centuries prophecies have guided us and warned us. They saw us through dangers and disasters. Same shall happen now.”

The entire table turned to the seventh batpony. His tired, amber eyes were passing from one Lord to another as he was slowly stroking his long, grey beard. Bright Crescent smiled warmly at his neighbor at the Covenant’s table.

“And here I thought you were napping, Sunfall Word,” he remarked with irony and the elderly stallion gave him a long look, with a spark of an upcoming retaliation.

“My old age might be upon me, but I shall always find strength to give advice to unruly children. Especially fair mares, worried about the state of their wigs,” the elder replied, giving Bright Crescent a slow wink. The castigated batpony laughed in amusement, covering his mouth, while Sunfall Word continued. “We must observe, wait and act upon what shall happen after she arrives. How goes the prophecy again?” he turned to Blessed Fang. “Could you remind me, please?”

“Certainly, Sunfall Word,” the youngest Lord responded and nodded profoundly. He then closed his eyes and whispered a silent prayer before speaking up, staring up towards the ceiling, like straight at the luminous Moon in the night sky. His voice was monotonous and captivating.

“The Moon and Sun shall duel above, look to that and prepare,

The land shall give you all its gifts, not to hurt it beware.

A debt long due, to unseen might, you will have to repay,

An envoy comes, one called by you, heed to what she will say.

Listen well, children, be aware, for wisdom new she brings,

Yet careful be of sweetened lies and deviously weaved strings.

Stay faithful, strong and, in your hearts, this truth well comprehend,

Deceit and treason lurk around. The world you know shall end.”

When Blessed Fang finished, everypony’s eyes were locked on him, mesmerized. The entire chamber seemed to have been stopped in time by the sheer power of the prophecy. After a longer while of this petrified silence, Midnight Eye spoke up with blatant concern in his voice.

“We witnessed the Moon and Sun moving frantically in the sky. And now our lands are giving us all that they can.” Before continuing on he looked at Dusk Harvest, who nodded skittishly, with his pet bat mimicking the gesture. “Where is this space for interpretation then? This all makes sense. As far as I understand it, she will try to sway us from our righteous path,” he concluded with adamant confidence.

Crimson Shade was the first to back this opinion. "I agree! We mustn't believe anything she says and continue with our plan unabated!” He stood up from his place, supporting himself on the table with his forelegs, which ruined the alignment of fabric once more, to Dusk Harvest's gloom.

Preparing to comment on those opinions, Azure Mist coughed subtly. It came in great contrast with the obnoxious sound of her jewelry.

“The prophecy says she brings wisdom and yet warns about deceit," she pointed out gently. "From her? Or somepony else?” The expression on Blessed Fang’s muzzle was betraying that he didn’t know the answer to that question and so the mare continued, stroking her chin gracefully. “In that case, I feel inclined to agree with Sunfall Word. We must wait and be... cautious, before putting the scheme in motion,” she concluded, her golden eyes glinting dangerously.

Bright Crescent turned towards her with an expression of curiosity. “Just how ‘cautious’ you wish to be, Azure Mist?”

She bestowed upon him a warm, venomous smile. “You know my definition of caution well, friend. Besides,” the mare sat back in her throne, “I have a little idea I think you would all like.” She finished with granting the gathered a cryptic stare.

Crimson Shade leaned forward, immediately captivated. “What would that be?”

Azure Mist simply closed her eyes, content.

“It shall be revealed soon.”

Her sentence became immediately accompanied by Bright Crescent rising his hooves in a vivid fashion and turning to Crimson Shade.

“Trust in Azure Mist to be cryptic," he judged with a melodramatic tone. "Bah!” he afterwards added, like to emphasize his words.

Midnight Eye sighed in irritation. “Enough of this nonsense. I believe the best course of action to be the waiting game then. First we discern what she proposes, then we make a move, whatever it shall have to be. Do we have an agreement?” he queried firmly, looking around.

None of the Covenant’s members objected visibly. Crimson Shade still had an incensed look on his muzzle and Azure Mist brandished an expression of grim, mysterious satisfaction. Bright Crescent lowered his hooves and mischievously poked the tablecloth near Dusk Harvest, who immediately attempted to fix the distortion. Sunfall Word and Blessed Fang were staring at one another, having some kind of wordless discussion between experienced senility and blossoming youth.

"Very well then," Midnight Eye declared, seeing no protests, and stood up, the rest of the gathered following him in the motion.

They all exclaimed, staring upwards, past the high arches of the chamber.

“So guides us the Immaculate Moon!”

The echo of their voices bounced off the stone walls and columns, making its way higher and higher, like a prayer searching its way towards the Goddess of Night.

Chapter IV – Orders in the Shades

Twilight breathed in the cold air of the night. It filled her with refreshing strength as she felt it playfully sting her nostrils. This sensation wasn't new to her, as she not once nor twice spent time on the balcony of her late library, gazing at the star-filled sky, observing constellations and nebulae.

This time, however, the gentle breeze made her realize that this, slightly frigid, temperature shall be her close companion for some time.

Would she really mind, though? No, Twilight was for a long time mentally preparing herself for this venture and she knew what was going to be a great part of it. She was more than aware that she would eventually begin to miss the sunlight and warmth of noon. Yet to achieve results, she must have also been willing to take the toils. In this case, it was to experience the nocturnal aspect of batpony life. Which meant taking on the cold nights to their full extent.

Speaking of the noctrali, Midnight and Deep Mist turned out to be two particularly strong and dependable fliers. The chariot was covering a surprising amount of distance and yet Twilight could barely feel the motion. She could only see faraway, fading lights of hamlets, amongst the landscape illuminated by the Moon, quickly passing underneath them. The Canterlot Peak was becoming smaller and smaller behind them, as much as Twilight could actually spot it on the distant, dark horizon. However, more than behind, she was actually staring forward, eager to witness the distant ranges of Tramplevanian Alps.

As her, naturally accustomed to but daylight, eyes were not going to help her too much, she leaned forward from her seat.

“Midnight, will we be able to see the mountains soon?” she queried rather loudly, her voice cutting above the wind howling in her ears.

“In a couple of hours, Princess. You can see them clearly from Hollow Shades,” he replied without glancing back at her.

Upon hearing those words, Deep Mist’s ears perked. “Bid to vere?” he asked something of the other batpony.

“Tac, tu mozn Ambyit vid z Umberi,” Midnight replied, to which the other stallion let out a “ha” kind of sound, an exhale, like in agreement.

Twilight realized that she had just experienced the first of many great challenges before her in this quest she had decided to undertake – the language barrier. Midnight told her some basics after the first interview, but basics weren't enough in the slightest. Batpony speech seemed similar to Equestrian from the grammatical perspective, but the pronunciation and vocabulary sounded very harsh and complicated for Twilight's ears. Sharp consonants, melodious vowels, not to mention a very different inflection and accentuation.

She was sincerely hoping that she would have somepony assigned to her as a translator in Noctraliya.

She would not mind for it to be Midnight, actually, as she was certain he would try his best at helping her in the matter. From time to time, she could spot him glancing at her, when he thought she wasn't watching. His gaze was a mixture of worry and... she could not tell what. For certain, he wished for this travel of hers to be comfortable and smooth. Twilight would not mind sitting down with him after their arrival at the outpost in Hollow Shades. They had a lot of catching up to do.

While she was still locked in her deliberations, she heard Deep Mist ask something, although she nearly missed it amongst the wind.

“Kwid ipe nazwe tu ‘Maednoc’? To bid obraze...” he began, and Midnight turned to him in the blink of an eye, his irides with fierce glints in them.

“Tacit, durnu! Ipe bide sapia, ipe moznae uai rozumt.”

His eyes moved towards Twilight for a split second, before he gazed forward again, spotting she was staring in his direction.

Even without his reaction, she could tell that the two were talking about her. As to why exactly, and what they were actually saying? That was harder for her to discern. Singular words were always easier to understand, but sentences in a language one but began to study were never going to give away their meaning.

The tone of Midnight’s voice and his sudden reaction were not making Twilight too comfortable... Was something wrong? She was going to ask him after the landing.

In the moonlit landscape, Twilight spotted the outskirts of Eastern Woods. This sprawling thicket was a lot less wild and untamed in comparison to the Everfree Forest, but it was still deemed rather dangerous to cross, as it was all too easy to lose one’s way in the vast woodland. A number of lumberyards, however, was exploiting this natural source of fine timber. In the dark of the night, Twilight could see little lights of the huts in the midst of the greenery, like lanterns or will-o-wisps pointing the way towards the main Equestrian settlement in the area – Hollow Shades.

“Knaze, are you comfortable?” Twilight heard Deep Mist’s sudden question. “I hope we are not flying too fast for your liking.”

“No, not at all,” she responded, speaking loud enough to be heard. “I am amazed by your speed. I never thought our journey will be quite this rapid!”

Midnight laughed wholeheartedly at her words of praise.

“This is quite slow in comparison to what we can normally do!” he bragged, his voice full of confidence.

It caused Deep Mist’s elated sigh. “Here we go again... Just like his Rodine...” he said in a disappointed tone.

Twilight felt perplexed. “Like his Family? What do you mean, Deep Mist?”

“You see, Twilight,” Midnight decided to get ahead of his comrade, “our society, divided into Families, has certain... stereotypes about batponies from different peaks.”

“My Family,” the other stallion continued, disregarding the interruption he suffered, “is, as you might have heard, Knaze, considered devious and untrustworthy.” He chuckled ironically and looked with a critical gaze to the other Nightguardian. “Maednoc Wentr believes himself superior to others.”

“Guilty as charged,” the accused pony admitted with a thoughtful, dramatic expression. “At least we are not out of touch with reality, like the Sunfalls, would you not say, Deep Mist?”

Twilight heard an imitation of high societal, Equestrian accent in his voice as he barred his fangs mockingly.

“Indeed,” the other batpony responded in kind. “Nor are we brutish like the Fangs.” He nodded profoundly and with utmost seriousness, although the corners of his mouth began to twitch.

“Not mud-covered like the Dusks.” Midnight continued, himself trying to keep a straight face.

Deep Mist responded on the verge of bursting...

“Nor closed-minded like the Shades.”

... and Midnight stared at him with an expression of borderline hysterics.

“And the Crescents?”

“And the Crescents are wimps!” both stallions shouted loudly, falling into laughter.

They continued to chuckle for a good minute, which caused the whole chariot to shake a bit, like it was sharing in their joy. Twilight, on the other hoof, could barely understand what had just taken place. Her face was betraying that and when the batponies looked back and witnessed her perplexed appearance, their laughter was rejuvenated. Midnight finally wiped a tear from his eye and decided to explain what had transpired to her.

“I told you, Twilight,” he said before coughing deeply, removing the remnants of his fit from his voice, “that the different Families tend to argue and rival, but we are still one community, all of us.”

Deep Mist nodded at this statement. “What you heard, Knaze, is an old set of stereotypes that nearly everypony in Noctraliya knows,” the batpony concluded and stared to the starry sky, checking if they remained on course.

“I have to say,” Twilight’s tone was full of concern, “some of those seem... hurting. Is it not considered insulting to keep around such an unkind convention?”

Midnight shook his head quite profoundly, his helmet hitting the top of his cuirass with a little clang.

“We do not scream that into each other’s faces. It is, as you said, a ‘convention’,” he clarified. “But it plays nicely with each of the Family’s specialties.”

“That it does, Maednoc Wentr is right,” Deep Mist concurred. “Iaa Rodine is known for our subterfuge, Maednoc Wentra for their love of history and tradition, thinking themselves superior.” He gave another long look to the other batpony.

“The Shades are builders and miners, while Dusks tend to the land. Sunfalls deal with faith and customs and justice, while Crescents create art. And Fangs are always training for war,” Midnight counted all of the remaining Families. “Of course, we’re not all the same caste in a Rodine, as I told you before, Twilight. Not even the Lords. But it seems that our society became naturally specialized in this way...” he concluded and Deep Mist agreed with yet another “ha” sound escaping his mouth.

“How fascinating. I do remember you explaining this, but I had no idea this phenomenon is going so far.” Twilight rubbed her chin. “Although, you did mention the Library belonging to your Family as being well known, for example.”

Deep Mist reacted first to those words.

“Ah, Maednoca Tabulre. True, it holds many old, priceless documents.” He looked towards his comrade, who could not help but have only satisfaction written all over his muzzle. “As much as we might find Rodine Maednoc as… what’s that term? Ha- Hau-“ he stuttered.

“Do you mean ‘haughty’?” Twilight came to his aid.

“Yes, that. Thank you, Knaze. We might find them haughty, but we respect their knowledge and their service. Preserving our history is a revered task.”

“And we, in return, respect the Mists' expertise in their... ‘chicanery’, even if we are slow to trust them,” Midnight joined in, looking particularly proud about using a fancy-sounding, Equestrian term. “I think this is exactly how we make it work, Twilight.”

She contemplated this extraordinary level of social cooperation with an expression of grave engrossment.

“A mixture of tolerance and criticism, you say?”

“Exactly...” Deep Mist agreed. “We are all, in the end, children of Neskaza Lunee...” he said the name of the Goddess with veneration and the two stallions lowered their heads for a moment. After a minute-long silence, Midnight turned to Twilight once more.

“Could... you tell me,” he began, but his tone was unsure and careful, “what is the Goddess like? Not as a deity, but...?” he was clearly not certain how to finish his sentence.

Deep Mist’s ears twitched at those words. He stared back, interest painted in his bright irises.

Twilight needed a moment to answer. She was not that close with Princess Luna to really witness her in everyday, or maybe “everynight”, situations, but her latest discussion with the “Immaculate Moon”, gave her a few ideas about what kind of mare Luna was.

“She is very careful with her words and emotions...” she began, trying to convey her knowledge in a proper way. “She has her secrets, that’s for sure, but I know she cares deeply for all the ponies. Especially for you, noctrali. She hopes that my visit brings you closer to Equestria...” It was the best answer Twilight could come up with at the moment.

The two batponies stared at one another with quizzical expressions. The yellow of their eyes reflected the starlight, as they were both having a silent conversation lacking words. Finally, Midnight stared behind him and met his gaze with Twilight’s.

“Thank you, Twilight Sparkle,” he said with a very bleak, emotionless tone.

They would not speak again until their landing in Hollow Shades.

***

The town, surrounded on all sides with the vast, thick forest brought back memories to Twilight. She recalled old pictures from history books she used to read while taking short breaks in her magical studies. The hamlet’s architecture, as much as she could discern from flying above it, looked completely unchanged over the last two hundred or so years, utilizing wood of different kinds, marked with symbolism of luck and prosperity. Such accents were once common in the eastern part of Equestria, where ponies of different professions were attempting to find their place in the wilds, finally taming vast expanses for the usage of farming and herding.

Hollow Shades, however, decided to specialize in providing the nation with timber of various sorts. Their fixation seemed to have made them stop the passage of time itself. There was something incredibly enchanting about this little place suspended in the past.

The outpost of the Nightguard turned out to be placed on a glade just outside of the town. Based on the top of a little hill, it possessed a firm palisade alongside a semi-deep moat, and was visibly done by the hooves of batponies rather than local populace. The only building present was a hexagonal, short tower, made mostly out of whole logs rather than planks, with a flat top to provide a good place for landing. Twilight could spot a couple of little lanterns marking it.

To be fair, this was a... particularly small landing place.

Not to say dangerously small.

“Welcome to Proznyi Umberi, Knaze,” Deep Mist exclaimed as the two batponies began the descending maneuver.

“You mean to land on this?!” Twilight raised both her hoof and voice. “There’s not enough room!”

“Maybe for Equestrians, but not for us!” Midnight shouted back, with his voice filled to the brim with mettle.

“Waaaaaaait!”

Twilight’s objection fell on deaf ears as the two batponies suddenly caused the chariot to lose altitude. The warriors resembled two predatory birds, diving at their prey. As it happened, Twilight did feel like the said prey, clinging to her seat. As the ground and the tower were approaching with greater haste than it was necessary, she recalled that this was exactly the maneuver she witnessed when Princess Luna arrived at Ponyville during that memorable Nightmare Night celebration.

Midnight and Deep Mist leveled out the flight just in time. They extended their wings, spreading them widely, which caused the air resistance to slow the movement of the chariot. It touched the top of the tower quite smoothly, Twilight could barely feel the impact. The two batponies planted their hooves in the wooden surface with a loud, metallic thud of their hoofshoes. After they came to a full stop, they looked at each other and smiled smugly, clearly satisfied with their performance. Both when it came to the flight and its conclusion.

Twilight, on the other hoof, had to gulp rather loudly to calm herself down. Her panicked reaction might have been overdone, but, frankly, she wasn’t quite used to such a stunt-packed approach to travelling. Even then, she had to admire this aerial display.

“Seems we are on time,” Midnight turned to their royal passenger, seemingly overlooking the fact that she was a bit paler than normal and had some droplets of sweat ornamenting her forehead. He nodded to Deep Mist and extended his hoof towards him. “Benu opes!”

The other batpony grinned and hit the back of Midnight’s steel claws with his own blades, sending a clashing echo through the woodland. He was about to reply when the group heard a voice from the edge of the tower.

“Tac! Good work indeed, guardians. How about you greet your officer first, hmmm? Show our guest how we do things?”

The voice ornamented with irony and brass belonged to a light-grey batpony mare, wearing a full set of Nightguard armor alongside a cloak not unlike the one used by Ardent Fang, albeit shorter and less elaborate. Her bright yellow irises were literally beaming with spirit as she trotted closer to the newly arrived group.

Midnight and Deep Mist immediately saluted the newcomer as Twilight made her way out of the chariot, somewhat thankful to be back on the ground. She made her way towards the mare. The batpony bowed her head a little, causing her rusty-hued mane to shift, before she greeted the Princess with a jovial, sharp smile.

“Good to meet you, Knaze!” she declared. Then, she suddenly approached and embraced Twilight in a warm, friendly, tight hug. It felt surprisingly honest. And, literally, breathtaking.

“It’s—“ Twilight tried her best to speak up, being constricted in this affectionate wrap. “It’s nice to meet you too, centur...?"

To Twilight’s surprise, however, after finally ceasing the tries of suffocating her, the batpony giggled, trying to hide it behind her hoof and yet failing miserably.

“I’m definitely not a stallion, Knaze!” she finally responded. “I am not a centur, I am a 'centure'. Sunfall Ordain, captain of this outpost. We are glad to be your accommodation for today.” She stepped back a little and saluted, her grin emanating with sincere excitement.

“Oh, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to—“ Twilight tried to apologize, only to be cut off by being grabbed by one of the hooves and led away from her entourage.

“No worries, Knaze. It’s brave of you to try speak our tongue!” Sunfall Ordain assured, still grinning broadly. “We never before had a Knaze around, I hope our outpost won’t be too... simple for your standards,” she concluded with a slightly worried gaze.

“Oh, don’t worry about that, Captain,” Twilight replied, waving her hoof. “I do not need a royal bed, just a place to lay my head down for the day.”

Sunfall Ordain appeared relieved by those news, as she exhaled deeply and her expression relaxed. She turned to the two warriors who were still staying in position of attention.

“Grab Knazeyi bags. Motai!” she barked an order.

The stallions saluted quickly and proceeded, but the batpony mare did not seem to care about them any longer. She began leading Twilight down a wooden staircase, her full attention focused on her.

“We have a little supper prepared for you, Knaze. Nopony shall find noctrali lacking hospitality!” she exclaimed with a note of pride and excitation.

“I doubt anypony would contest that,” Twilight assured politely, finding it somewhat difficult to keep up with this font of endless energy that the batpony appeared to be.

“Let them try!” the fanged mare shouted confidently and laughed. “We, Nocferratani, can take on any challenge.”

Twilight smiled at those words. They were boastful and ostentatious, but the way Sunfall Ordain was expressing herself, it appeared like she truly believed in those. Was it excessive training, or just her way of being?

Descending down this quite simple construction, Twilight could not feel impressed by the size of this outpost. One mere tower and a makeshift defense line? That was not too reassuring. At the same time this was but a small station, not a representative, meant to impose and threaten, bastion like the citadel of the Nightguard near Canterlot.

“Allow me to ask,” she started and the batpony immediately turned her head, “how many warriors are stationed here currently?”

“Right now, Knaze, ten, me included. We are merely an ‘outpost’ for now,” Sunfall Ordain answered eagerly.

“Do you all fit in this tower?”

“Oh, no, Knaze!” the batpony denied. “This is only the landing place for us and the equipment transports. You’ll see for yourself!”

The grey mare was constantly grinning as the two slowly continued down, all the way to the ground level. But the staircase did not stop there. Instead of wood, the steps were now carved into the stone, as the stairwell drilled itself into the rock. Small candles, placed in little niches in the walls were the only source of light and the way down reminded Twilight about the nearly endless set of stairs she encountered in the Crystal Castle while confronting King Sombra. This place was equally eerie and mysterious. And, which was most annoying, barely illuminated.

Sunfall Ordain glanced back suddenly and inquired. “Can you see well enough, Knaze? I understand this lack of proper light might be quite straining for you.” There was a note of worry in her tone.

“I am... managing,” Twilight assured, although she could really use some actual luminosity, rather than near complete darkness ornamented with faint flames here and there. The last thirty seconds she was moving ridiculously carefully, trying to visualize the stairs in her mind before taking a step. She was successful at avoiding tumbling down the stairwell in a quite un-Princess-like fashion for the moment.

“We are nearly at the bottom, I assure you, Knaze,” the captain guaranteed, slowing down and granting Twilight time to venture down a few steps more.

The sound of metal and heavy breathing announced Midnight and Deep Mist, as they both appeared right when the two mares reached the bottom of the stairs, carrying with them the alicorn’s belongings.

“I feel forced to ask,” the former batpony began, inhaling deeply, “whether you have packed any unnecessary luggage in here, Honored Princess. This weighs a lot more than it looks.”

Sunfall Ordain rolled her bright eyes at him as Twilight bit her lip. She recalled that, yes, the Shrinking Spell was making items, like rich tomes, lose their size, but the weight remained unchanged.

“Stop whining, wampir! Do your work!” the officer shouted loudly enough for the echo to take her voice bouncing all over the place.

Speaking of which, Twilight's eyes were slowly, slowly getting used to the near total darkness. She could now understand what the Captain meant by her words. The wooden tower above the ground was nothing in comparison to the rest of the outpost, hidden from plain sight. Three corridors, carved in solid rock, were leading from the stairwell in different directions, each of it long enough that Twilight could not spot the end of those.

Which, she had to be fair, did not indicate anything, as she could barely see her companions, let alone the passageways.

“I see...” she began, as her mind added the word “barely” to the sentence, “what you meant by your words, Captain. Are all Nightguard outposts done in such a way?”

“Whenever we can use a natural cave system, yes, definitely,” Sunfall Ordain pointed out. “If there are any caverns at all, we conjoin them into a complex with tunnels. Such a way of building makes our stations well defensible. And it makes us feel at home, Knaze.”

“Another question, then – do you really see perfectly in such dark?” Twilight’s brain finally forced her to inquire about this, hoping that the Captain would realize the semi-hidden meaning.

“Why, yes, Knaze. Each of those candles works like a proper torch for us!” she declared confidently. “But we could provide more light, if you would wish...”

“I think I can aid myself a tad bit,” Twilight replied and focused a few strands of present, magical energy to surround her horn. It began glowing faintly and timidly, providing the much needed support, though she didn’t wish to blind her companions in any way.

Regardless of the care, however, her art still spawned an immediate reaction.

Sunfall Ordain stared at her with a gaze that combined worry and a little bit of spurn. Deep Mist let out a faint, almost inaudible hiss, while Midnight, after escaping with his gaze, simply stared forward, ready to carry the luggage onward without any fuss. Twilight could not comprehend what caused such a change of atmosphere. Her Illumination Spell was clearly not bright enough to make the batponies worry about their eyesight!

After a few seconds of tensed silence, the Captain proceeded with leading the group down one of the corridors. But her voice lost a lot of its enthusiasm.

“I have prepared my own quarters for you, Knaze. They are right nearby,” she mentioned with but a passing echo of her joyous tone. “Wampiri, triu bram na dekstr.“

Midnight and Deep Mist saluted without a word and turned into a corridor on the right, while Sunfall continued walking down the current passage.

“Again, allow me to welcome you in our little outpost, Knaze.”

The batpony opened a set of wooden doors she approached and beckoned Twilight to enter, trying to smile.

Twilight crossed the threshold to a natural cavern that was spacious enough to have a long, solid table placed across it. This chamber was illuminated by a set of candles suspended in a metal chandelier in the middle of the room, making it needless for Twilight to keep up the spell. As she entered the hall, she heard the scraping of chairs against the stone floor. She witnessed a set of bright, reflective eyes focus on her, with vertical pupils piercing her through. The batpony regiment saluted her profoundly and properly, their expressions fierce, as the sound of Nightguard armor filled the room with its metallic cacophony.

Twilight decided to greet her hosts appropriately. As a... rehearsal for her meeting with the Covenant.

“Neskaza Lunee welae tuyiu noc illum,” she greeted the noctrali with a confident, royal tone. Although, inside, she was slightly worried – did she remember to use the correct pronoun?

The gathered Nightguardians lowered their heads and then looked at one another with awed expressions, before one of them raised his hoof in the air and shouted a loud and energetic “Ha!”. Soon the whole room erupted in this expression and even Sunfall Ordain let out a happy shout.

“Rejoice, wampiri!” she yelled with rekindled enthusiasm. “Our guest invokes our Goddess’ holy name!”

The company shouted in unison and then the batponies converged on Twilight, wishing to introduce themselves. The mare began exchanging bows and even gentle hugs, as the greeting she received was more than cordial. She tried her best to remember all the names: Rockslide, Stillfang, Dusk Blade, Larchleaf… From what the alicorn recalled, those names meant that both the noble batpony houses and the lesser ones had their members within the elite unit.

After the initial welcome, alongside the whole garrison, Twilight sat down at the table, being led to a place of honor at the top of it. In the meantime, Deep Mist and Midnight entered the hall. Upon witnessing the level of fraternization in the chamber, they chuckled loudly and exchanged greetings with their brethren, receiving a couple of shouts and hoofbumps involving the claws. Midnight managed to somehow steal the closest place to Twilight’s left, which did involve pushing through the gathered crowd and a couple of friendly and less-friendly shoves. When he took his seat, glancing at the once again overjoyed Sunfall Ordain sitting across from him, he turned to Twilight with an amazed look.

“What did you do to them?”

“Nothing, I swear!” Twilight said and laughed. “I just greeted them properly, as you taught me.”

“Impredu, vere impredu...” he uttered and grinned at her, removing his helmet and letting his tied cobalt mane flow down one side of his neck. For some reason, he really resembled a legendary vampire now, one a pony could meet in a castle in the swamps, in a long cloak, playing pipe organs and drinking blood from an ornate goblet. Twilight knew well that he was Midnight, not a vampire.

Well, there was still that thing about batponies and sucking blood...

Before the train of Twilight’s thoughts could take her too far, Sunfall Ordain’s voice filled the chamber.

“Bring the fruit and drink! We celebrate to our guest’s health and well-being,” she exclaimed and a couple of batponies left their seats to fetch everything to the table. “We hope that you shall share in our traditional beverage, Knaze!” the captain turned to Twilight with a wide smile.

“If she can take it!” one of the local Nightguardians, a mare whose name Twilight recalled as Cranberry, shouted daringly. She crossed her forelegs behind her head on which her spiky, maroon mane resembled wild brambles.

“Traditional? Oh, definitely!” Twilight assured, not willing to back down. She naturally suspected that it was something of a goad. She did not wish to insult anypony by declining, so she decided to accept the challenge, whatever it might have been.

To be fair, if she did not know better already, she would have presumed that “traditional beverage” meant blood.

Midnight turned towards her with an expression that betrayed some measure of concern. “Are you certain, Princess? I have to warn you th—“

“Hey, let Knaze try!” Deep Mist interrupted him with a loud shout and a slight jab to the foreleg. “Let us see how well soleerani can hold their liquor!”

The gathered batponies nodded with some unquestionably mocking looks on their muzzles. Midnight slowly looked at his comrade, who raised his hooves in an expression proclaiming his complete innocence. As of Twilight, she was mostly intrigued by the expression that Deep Mist weaved into his sentence.

A set of quite simple, metal cups were placed in front of everypony by the noctrali that went to bring the refreshments. Then each of it got filled with a liquid that looked like water with a very slight tint of orange. Twilight raised her makeshift “chalice” and took a sniff of the drink. It smelled of fruit, but the scent of it was... harsh. Fermented.

Seeing her careful approach, one of the gathered warriors shouted.

“Let us show our guest how she should do it! Hwale!” he toasted on top of his lungs, his dark violet mane flowing back as he raised his cup fervently.

“Hwale!”

The whole room stood up, drinks raised high and spirits lifted even higher. Midnight let out a loud, taunting shout and, alongside his comrades, emptied the cup in one go.

What occurred after the gathered had finished drinking depended heavily on each and every one of them. Deep Mist exhaled deeply through a clenched throat, Sunfall Ordain shouted with a high pitched voice, that, with proper training, would be enough to shatter glass. One of the other batponies, whose name Twilight remembered as Crescent Steel, slammed his cup on the table so hard he nearly toppled it, causing a measure of amused protests.

Whatever this drink was, it surely had a kick to it.

The company shared a hearty laugh, with a couple of more shouts added to the mix, then they all turned their attention to Twilight. She gave a glance towards Midnight, who had just finished shaking his head assiduously, like trying to fight some sort of seizure attack. He looked back at her with a faint smile on his muzzle and gave her a reassuring nod. Twilight could not deny that it granted her a lot of confidence.

As it happened, confidence alone was not to be enough to tackle such a beverage.

She raised the cup high, with the room focused on her. She stared at the batponies and began drinking. She took a small sip at first, but even such an insubstantial amount became a challenge. What she drank resembled less water, more a burning, infernal conflagration. She was almost certain she scalded her throat with the first gulp. The taste of it was a meld of hot spices and oranges that somepony took and lit aflame, then somehow converted into liquid form. And, speaking of such conversions, Twilight’s eyes began changing into liquid form themselves. The sheer potency of the brew filled them to the brim with tears.

Faced with so many challenges at once, the only response Twilight could muster was a coughing fit, causing her to sit down on the chair immediately and nearly drop the cup down.

It wasn't the cup’s destiny to be the one to land on the floor, however.

As the entire chamber, witnessing Twilight’s struggle, erupted into borderline hysterics, Sunfall Ordain laughed mirthfully enough to fall back with her chair.

The feast did not last for too long, nor was it a particularly refined one, taking more the form of a celebratory meal, rather than a welcoming party. There were oranges and apples and pears on the table, quenching the thirst and hunger of the batponies. The Captain also made sure that Equestrian food was present for Twilight to enjoy. Once the alicorn was done with coughing her lungs out, that is.

The mare had an opportunity to observe her hosts during the meal. From witnessing Midnight eating before, she knew what to expect from the company and wasn't disappointed. It seemed that the batponies possessed a quite firm wild side to their nature. The fruit were disappearing rapidly, sucked dry and devoured by the garrison, all of this causing occasional squirts of juice to pass across the table and peels to fly around, as the gathered did not bother to keep up any more dignified appearances. And it did not seem to be a case of bad-manners. They simply enjoyed their food enough not to care for looking courtly while doing so.

Sunfall Ordain, who was herself consuming quite the amount of oranges, finally let out a satisfied exhale. There were droplets of juice going down her chin as she cleared her lips with her tongue.

“Good harvest, Knaze!” she declared with joy, giving Twilight a gaze of a content predator. “And a good occasion to celebrate, having such a guest around. But I presume you must be exhausted after the long flight. And you still have a journey ahead of you.”

“I am not that tired, Captain, but yes, tomorrow we have to continue,” Twilight replied, nodding.

“I shan't keep you any longer then, Knaze. My quarters are at your disposal. Guardians,” the centure turned to Deep Mist and Midnight, “escort our guest. Then you two can catch some shut-eye in our dormitories.”

The two batponies stood up and Twilight left her seat as well, with a grateful smile. She might have not wanted to go to sleep quite yet, but she did wish to talk with Midnight a little bit before that. The whole garrison respectfully gave her a salute.

The moment the door to the mess hall closed behind Twilight and her entourage, she could hear the firm and vigorous voice of Sunfall Ordain granting orders to the remaining inside batponies. Whatever she was saying, it sounded as fierce as a trained officer could make it sound.

“Is such a level of strictness,” the mare inquired her escort after a moment, when the shouts became a bit quieter, “something normal within the Nightguard?”

“To an extent, yes,” Midnight replied, stretching his neck to stare behind, like worried that the Captain was going to burst out of the room in a second. “We are the most elite force Noctraliya has to offer and that does not come from slacking. Of course, we are allowed some personal freedom, but the moment an order is given, everything else becomes irrelevant.”

“Everything, tac...” Deep Mist agreed, putting an audible emphasis on his first word and Twilight could swear that a little shudder went through Midnight. “But also,” he continued, “the local garniz is rather busy lately, which might explain the… ‘volume’ of the centure.”

“Busy with what?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Charting the province, Knaze,” the warrior answered her. “I talked with them during the meal, they are planning new wiari through the forest, to aid in the lumber transport.”

“Oh, that’s very kind of the Nightguard, to help the local populace like that!” Twilight admitted with a smile. Midnight glanced for a heartbeat at his companion before speaking up.

“We simply do our duty, nothing more.” There was a cold vibe to his words.

As the group approached Twilight’s temporal quarters, she asked the batponies once more. “Shall we have to leave immediately after sunset?”

Deep Mist thought for a moment, staring up at the rock ceiling.

“It would be better, there is still a significant distance to the Ambyit. But I can check if centure has calume reports,” he offered eagerly. “We don’t want to fly right into a snowstorm...”

“Good idea, I doubt Ekwestriya sends their weather patrols so far east,” Midnight joined in. “We shall allow ourselves to wake you up in advance, Princess,” he declared and both the batponies saluted her, the metallic echo venturing down the corridor.

“Thank you both,” the mare said, then, seeing that they were departing, asked suddenly. “Would you mind staying a bit longer, Midnight? I’d like to talk with you.”

The stallion stopped abruptly and raised an eyebrow at this request.

“Very well, Twilight,” he said with a calm tone. Meanwhile, Deep Mist let out a sound combining a theatrical cough, a nasal snort, and a cynical exhale, then proceeded down the corridor like nothing happened.

Sunfall Ordain’s office turned out to be a moderately spacious chamber entirely carved in the rock, illuminated by two candles in a small candelabrum. A plain desk, a little bookshelf stacked with scrolls, a table with two chairs, a wardrobe and a bed with just enough size to accommodate Twilight. Everything here was done with wood and appeared really simple, austere even. Maybe except an additional set of quilts prepared on the bed, clearly to make it at least a little more cozy for the guest.

“Pretty... frugal,” Twilight could not stop a commentary escaping her.

Midnight nodded with a huge dosage of understanding.

“Centure is ascetic in this way, I have heard. Then again, Rodine Soleeced never did put much value in material goods.” He approached the table and placed his jagged helmet on it. “At least she gave you some more comforters,” he joked and chuckled, sitting down.

“Oh, I am not worried about my comfort,” Twilight assured, shaking her head. “I found out that I can sleep in many places, like still sitting, with my head resting on the desk.” She joined the batpony at the table.

“During one of your long nights of study, I presume?” the stallion inquired somewhat mockingly, yet his eyes were warm.

“How did you know?” She giggled before silence fell upon the room for a good minute, filled with her and the batpony staring around and occasionally crossing their gazes. “So...” she tried to start a conversation, “we finally have a chance to talk. What have you been up to since our last meet-up?”

“Busy. Always busy,” his voice was emotionless, almost cold. “Who knew being assigned leadership can be such a pain in the neck...” He faked laughter, as his eyes escaped somewhere to the side. “But I know you had your hooves full too. With the Rubearu Diabl.”

“Tirek...” Twilight let out a long sigh. “I do not think I faced a greater challenge in my life, Midnight.”

“I heard stories about the clash. And the outcome... I am sorry about your home, Twilight. You must have lost a lot...” The batpony stared right at her, wishing to comfort her at least with his words.

“Thank you.” Twilight nodded wistfully. “It was... hard to see Golden Oak gone...” A tear appeared in one of her eyes. “It meant a lot to me. Held many moments I treasure as memories...”

The little droplet began flowing down her cheek. Before Twilight spotted it, Midnight was already near her, lowering his head to the level of her muzzle. He took off one of his clawed hoofshoes and gently, slowly, wiped the tear away, before it had a chance to fall on the stone floor.

“We have a saying, Twilight... Memna i wita. Remember and live. Always hold your memories close to you but move on and never lose hope.” The stallion’s tone was calm and caring, as he sat on the floor in front of her. His hoof remained touching her face for a split second longer than needed before he let go. “Besides, noctrali believe that in the Argentee, under the Goddess’ gaze, we shall have everything aplenty,” he said, smiling faintly.

Twilight gazed at him with gratitude. She felt her cheeks beginning to burn slightly when she realized how carefully he touched her. It was but a gesture of consolation and yet her muzzle felt like it was being set on fire even more potently than after that dreadful batpony liquor.

“That... is a good vision of afterlife to have, yes,” she finally commented on his words. “And I am not going to lose hope. Thank you, Midnight...” She smiled at him, witnessing his gentle, fanged grin. There was something stirring behind his saffron eyes, but she could not tell what exactly.

The stallion stood up and took his place across from her once more. “Seems we have a tendency to help one another in sad moments,” he declared, his face betraying that he thought about some recent event.

“You take, you give?” Twilight quoted the batponies' saying and Midnight shook his head grinning. “Might I ask a favor of you?”

“Naturally, Twilight. What would you have me do?”

“I’ve made some observations today and I feel investigative,” she started, standing up and heading to pick up the scroll with notes she prepared, as well as a quill from her bag. “Would you mind resolving my doubts?”

“Not at all – as I recall, I was doing so from the start of our relationship,” he declared.

Twilight stopped in mid-trot. What did he just say?

“P-pardon?” she inquired, wishing to quickly assure herself that she heard him right.

“Oh, kirwe!” Midnight covered his mouth so fiercely he literally slapped himself. “I did not mean that, I meant, you know, since we know one another!”

Twilight stared at him for a second, before giggling uncontrollably. The panic in his eyes made this moment thoroughly comical.

“It’s alright, Midnight, I know what you wanted to say. It’s just a funny mistake to make,” she declared, sitting down, still laughing at the fact that she was now in front of a quite perturbed stallion.

“I’m sorry,” he finally spurted out, looking down. Twilight could swear he was desperately trying to hide his vexation.

“It’s fine, Midnight,” she said, grinning. “Well, in this case, my first question shall be about this expletive you just shouted.”

The batpony smiled finally, although his eyes betrayed the remnants of his fluster. “Well, it literally means ‘batshit’. It is a general expression of being displeased.”

“In Equestrian this would mean ‘crazy’,” Twilight pointed out.

“Yes, so I have learned. It’s just a relic from Eldu Noctraliyar, but still used by us,” he said, trying to make himself more comfortable on the chair.

“What about ‘soleerani’?”

Midnight ceased his motions, focusing his gaze on her. He exhaled deeply before speaking up.

“The same, a relic... The word means non-batpony ponies, no matter the race. It’s... well, some of us use it as an... insult.”

Twilight, who was about to scribble down the meaning of the word, stopped herself abruptly.

“... a racial insult?” she inquired to which the stallion nodded slowly.

“And religious, as it also means those that do not hold Neskaza Lunee... in the highest esteem, as is right and just,” he explained with reluctance, and yet with a note of zealous pride.

Twilight did not feel like contesting his revelations right now, but what she heard filled her with... caution. If such was the convention in Noctraliya, who knew how deeply it ran? Just like those stereotypes about different Families.

“Was this what you were talking about on the way here, Midnight?” she suddenly asked. “I heard Deep Mist mentioning something quite...” She looked for a word for a second. “Unpleasantly.”

“Oh?” The batpony pondered for a moment. “Oh, I know what you mean! No, he was just pointing out that you call me simply ‘Midnight’ and not ‘Midnight Wind’, as it is proper. I mentioned to you that it is perceived as insulting, he was simply curious,” the stallion explained, reaching up to his neck and checking if his hair was still tied properly.

“Ah, I understand. You reacted quite nervously though,” Twilight pointed out, staring with interest at the stallion’s motion. She was wandering if it was a Nightguard regulation concerning manes – to have them tied somehow if they were longer, as she did not recall the batpony doing anything like this before. Or was this but something he picked up currently to, clearly, calm himself down?

“I just thought he was too blunt in his words. And I suspected you to find out the meaning on your own, Twilight,” he replied, tightening the strip holding his hair together. “You are a very intelligent mare after all.”

At the compliment, Twilight felt her muzzle lighting up in a blush. She coughed a bit, which caused the batpony to laugh out of a sudden.

“What’s so funny?”

“I have just remembered your struggle at the meal,” he answered, grinning widely.

Twilight raised her hoof in protest. “Hey, I had no idea what I was dealing with!” she replied, making a face. “What was this drink, actually? Processed liquid lava?”

Midnight burst into further laughter at her comparison.

“It burns, doesn't it? We call it gozalke. It can actually be translated to ‘water that burns’ and it is supposed to, harshly. It is made from oranges and various, local for our lands, spices and we use it as a celebratory drink, for special occasions.”

“It’s potent, I’ll give it that. But why make such a brew? And why for important occasions only?” Twilight inquired with mounting interest. What twisted mind came to the idea that a beverage good enough to melt throats and set tongues aflame shall be perfect for festivities?

“It’s an old tradition,” the batpony said with a huge dosage of respect. “I know it must have been horrendously foul to you, as you are unused to such a liquor, but think about it for a second, return back to you drinking it. Do you recall the aftertaste?”

That was an odd question to ask, but Twilight went with it. She closed her eyes and smacked her lips slowly. Aside from the surprising amount of coughing, she... did remember a kind of sweet bouquet to the “gozalke” that remained after the burning went away. A brilliant mixture of fruit and spices, many of which Twilight was sure she had never before experienced. Midnight had a point, she suddenly realized. It was like her throat was being severely judged at the start, without mercy or respite, but then received a blessing of...

“I get it...” Twilight’s eyes widened as she looked back at the stallion. “The drink itself... it’s a metaphor. First the judgment, then salvation. Like in your belief about Afterlife.” She found the tone of her voice far more than surprised.

Midnight but nodded with joy written all over his muzzle, and so she continued. “I never thought that one can find a transcendental metaphor in a drink!”

The batpony chuckled merrily, bowing his head a tiny bit. “Welcome to our world! Enjoy your stay!”

“I have a feeling I shall immensely, yes." It was Twilight’s turn to giggle as Midnight gave her a weird look. "No, I am not a drunkard!” she assured him. She looked down at her scroll to put down what she had just learned, however she stopped herself just before grabbing the quill with magic.

She stared at Midnight with a tensed expression. “Now, tell me, please... Do you mind me using magic?”

“Mind you?” the stallion inquired back, with a perplexed expression. “What do you mean?”

“Back in the corridor,” Twilight began, although uncertainty became blatant in her voice, “when I conjured light for myself, I saw how the Captain reacted. I heard Deep Mist... hissing even. Does your species... have something against Equestrian magic?”

“Nothing escapes you, does it, Twilight?” The batpony sighed profoundly before putting his hooves on the table and supporting himself on those a bit, like he wished to make a stern point and at the same time show his reluctance. “I am not a priest but a simple warrior. I am only taught that your magic is... wrong, that’s all.”

“Wrong? What do you mean by ‘wrong’?” Twilight could not hide the fact that those words were something of an... affront to her. Batponies viewed magic as something repulsive? Why didn't he tell her before?!

“Please, Twilight, don’t ask me. I am but a humble servant of the Immaculate Moon...” he paused, as it was customary, “I do not dabble in m—“ he stuttered for a second, trying to find the correct, Equestrian word, “me-ta-phy-si-cal explanations,” he concluded slowly.

Twilight pouted at such an answer. It was clear to her that Midnight was hiding something and he wished not to reveal anything more than he had done already. She was not too pleased by it. At the same time, a part of her mind was trying to calmly remind her that he was also trying to be polite and not sadden her. And that she could well understand. She looked down at her scroll and grabbed the quill in her hoof, rather than with her magical aura.

“So you interview me in paper form now?” Midnight asked after a moment of nearly complete silence, when the only sound remaining was Twilight writing notes down.

“You know, our recordings did perish,” she said with a tone of bittersweet humor to her voice.

“It is a shame. Well, we shall redo those,” the batpony offered suddenly. “Unless you have them memorized completely...” Midnight gazed at her with suspicion mixed in with amusement and Twilight dismissed his stare with a wave of her hoof and an exhale.

“No! Why would you presume I did?” she asked, smiling and trying to, somehow, change the subject.

Truth was, she recalled nearly every word, every laugh and every pause. She listened to those tapes many, many times, trying to remember all the details about Noctraliya and batponies. She could almost tell the exact times when the questions were asked, how long the answer was, how often was she correct in her assumptions and how many times was she wrong and surprised about the information she gathered. She often put the tapes on even when not particularly having anything more to add to her notes on the subject. She simply listened to them all.

Well... all but one.

“I ‘presume’ to know you well enough, Twilight...” The batpony’s voice brought her back to the real world. Midnight grinned broadly, exposing his sharp fangs to their full extent. “But, as you can see, your visit to my homeland shall grant you more insight than the interviews. Even so, I am up for some rerecording,” he finished, checking a strap on his clawed hoofshoe.

Twilight bit her lip. “Even the one about the bloodlust...?”

Her soft question caught him by surprise. His expression was a bit... tensed, as he froze with one of his hooves fiddling with his weapon.

Twilight immediately regretted her curiosity getting the best of her. That one moment of the last recording imprinted itself in her mind firmly enough, she did not have listen to it ever again. Midnight’s words branded her thoughts thoroughly. And the said batpony was right now staring at her with a piercing gaze, with his mouth slightly agape.

“I...” he wished to finally say something, after the silence became palpable. “I was stupid, that’s all. Making a joke...” he commented, finishing his task with a set of nervous motions.

“A joke?”

“Yes... You know, Twilight, to finish the interview with something... shocking. Make it more interesting for the listeners,” he stated, trying to show enthusiasm, yet his eyes were looking somewhere past her.

Twilight knew well that he was lying. Seems he was not good at it, maybe even worse than she was. “I told you I was going to keep this recording private,” she pointed out, trying to catch his gaze with her own stare.

Midnight turned his head to the side and bit his lip, seeing how well and quickly his deception was discovered.

She resumed in the meantime. “I just... I just want to know what you meant by your words...”

“Indeed? You are simply curious?” He finally glanced at her, his quick turn making his cobalt mane fall on the other side of his neck. “Is this why you left my house in such a hurry back then? Curiosity made you run away?”

There was a tone of... not accusation, more like disappointment in his voice. Twilight moved back a bit with her chair. She could well remember what occurred that night. It all came back to her right at that moment and the memory of Midnight’s gentle voice echoed in her mind.

“Hmmm... No, this is not the cause then...”

“... the cause of what...?” She recalled her question, as he began approaching her with a glint to his gaze that made her body shiver in a strange sensation.

“Me wondering... what is the taste of your blood...” he finally expressed himself, standing right in front of her, staring at her intently. With his muzzle slightly opened and his breath shallow and short.

Twilight recalled turning off the tape with surprising haste, then quickly packing her recorder and thanking him, trying to avoid his gaze as best as she could, as he stood in his place petrified, constantly looking after her. She well remembered her mumbling about: “Having to get back home”, “Spike getting worried”, as well as some other, clearly fake excuses. She opened the door and nearly galloped back to the Library, leaving Midnight standing on the threshold of his place, with a shaken expression and one of his forelegs stretched after her, like he was hoping to stop her from going away.

Finally returning to the present, Twilight lowered her head. “I... didn't know how to react... You said that the... ‘red desire’...” Those words became really hard for her to say out of a sudden. “... that it only happens when a batpony feels a deep connection to—“

“I know what I said, Twilight,” Midnight interrupted her rather harshly. “Deep connection to ‘another noctral’. Now, is there anything more you need, or are we done for the day?”

Twilight could not believe how cold his voice became. It was like she was not talking with a friend, but only a... warrior assigned to do his task. His words were... They hurt her a bit. Did she... offend him somehow? What was even going on?

“I... no, that would be all...” she declared apologetically.

“Then may the Immaculate Moon...” he paused to lower his head, “send blessed dreams your way.”

After grabbing his helmet from the table and saluting, causing the room to be filled with a set of metallic rustles, Midnight slowly approached the doorway. He grabbed the doorknob, being constantly observed by Twilight, not unlike how he followed her with his gaze that last time. But just before the batpony exited, he quickly turned his head towards her.

“Twilight... I...”

He tried to say something. His muzzle twitched uncontrollably as he blinked a couple of times. Ultimately failing to express himself, he simply exhaled deeply and left, an irked expression blatant on his face.

The doors closed shut behind him and the echo of his hoofsteps began slowly vanishing in the distance.

Twilight sat in the empty room, blankly staring at the doorway, like expecting the batpony to come back in a moment.

Wanting him to come back.

He didn't.

***

Deep Mist finished the small letter and once more checked the contents of the report, skimming quickly through the few sentences.

To: Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist

Honored Lord,

the Princess is on the way. She fits the granted description. She beams with optimism, conviction and hope for a new opening between the realm of the Judging Sun and our domain. She picks her words carefully and tries her best to appear friendly and cordial, but she is observant, curious, inquisitive. She has an eye for detail and likely takes notes of all her findings. The ordered caution seems to be entirely justified, Honored Lord.

Observations will be continued, according to the granted specifications.

He smiled widely. He put the symbol of a curved dagger underneath the text and then sealed the parchment with a petite black seal. With a real, short weapon he took from the backpack, he left a little stab mark on the wax.

He was going to send this first thing tomorrow evening.

Chapter V – Of Evenings, Spies and Allies

Twilight couldn't sleep. She kept tossing and turning on the bed, trying to make herself somewhat comfortable, attempting to hit this ultimate position that would allow her to doze off. All of her efforts had been for naught so far. It was not to say that she didn't manage to at all rest this night, of course.

“This day,” she reminded herself in her mind.

But, yes, her wishes for a longer, peaceful slumber were not going to be fulfilled. It was like her brain had decided to start a volatile mutiny. And it seemed that the rebel was not going to go down without a proper confrontation, so, naturally, she had to wake up and deal with the uprising, as every ruler should.

“Come on, turn off...” the mare groaned, trying to hide her head under the pillow to maybe somehow suffocate her rabble-rousing thoughts, but it seemed that she would end up with a case of auto-asphyxiation before subduing the vile insurgency!

She knew exactly why she had those troubles. Her mind was constantly processing the events of last evening...

“Morning.”

Yes, morning!

Anyway... Her talk with Midnight filled her with a blend of emotions. It was a peculiar feeling. A mixture of worry and disappointment and anxiety and surprise and worry and disappointment and anx—

Urgh, she was going in circles now.

Though she couldn't understand why! True, it was never pleasant, arguing with a friend, but Twilight couldn't recall reacting quite as emotional ever before. She had her fair share of turmoils throughout her life involving ponies she cared about, of course. She lost countless hours of sleep as well. Yet never before had she experienced such a brainstorm of emotion when thinking about somepony.

One thing was poisoning her the most - what was Midnight trying to tell her?

When he suddenly decided to stop himself from leaving, when he turned around with this wary look, with his lips twitching. It was like he was trying to force himself to reveal something, to express himself, and yet an unseen force forbid him from doing so. She could not discern what his words would have been.

Only that they would have been very important. One does not hesitate on trivial matters after all.

Twilight tried in vain to go to sleep for a few more minutes before finally surrendering. She wasn't sure what time it was, as Sunfall Ordain’s chamber was lacking a proper clock for some reason. Nevertheless, the mare felt that, whatever the hour might have been, she needed a bit of fresh air. She slowly got up from the bed, shaking her head and trying to imagine how bad her mane must have been, especially considering the amount of tossing and turning it had suffered. Thankfully, she had a good brush and a little mirror with her, so whatever horror she was to witness on her head she would defeat with a couple of strong strokes and a good deal of patience.

“Now... which way was the exit?”

It was a rather proper question to ask after leaving the chamber, as the stone corridors of the Nightguard outpost looked pretty identical. Twilight couldn't spot any visible markings pointing out directions and she began thinking that it might have been a defensive feature. Batponies stationed here had to know the plan of the outpost by heart, so that a potential assaulter could not use any symbols to move about the place.

It was but a theory, but a sound one, the mare had to conclude.

Thankfully for Twilight, she always possessed a remarkable memory and once more did it prove itself invaluable. After but a few minutes she reached the central staircase and the way upwards. As she began ascending the stone steps, she wondered if she actually had gotten up before sunset. After all, bizarrely, she hadn't met anypony on the way here. Or would it be the dark shroud of night greeting her with thousands of bright, silver sequins weaved into its fabric.

She finally reached the top of the tower and lifted a little hatch, making her way outside.

First thing she experienced was a faint breeze, bringing with itself the smell of the forest. It was an incredible mixture of elm, beech, maple and oak, causing Twilight's mind to wander. Would Noctraliya’s woodlands smell the same? Or would they have a hint of something she had never before experienced? And how would they look when bathed in the crimson wave of the setting Sun, just like the Eastern Woods before her? She wondered, did batponies even have such forests there?

Second thing she took notice of was her golden chariot, sending resplendent and self-confident glints all over the place. On top of the wooden tower, surrounded by a sea of greenery, it appeared like the bright light in a lighthouse, guiding travelers to a safe haven. Twilight had to agree with Deep Mist on one thing - her transport was most certainly eye-catching. Not really in a good way.

The mare turned towards the west, closing her eyes and feeling the warmth of the fading sunlight caressing her face. She smiled broadly. There was something incredible in this feeling. She felt like losing herself in it for a moment. And so she sat at the edge of the tower, not thinking about anything in particular, wishing for the light to wash away her worries, at least for the moment.

She sat still, breathing deeply like in a meditation, her mind’s rebellion finally put to its knees.

“Twilight...?” she heard a faint voice behind her. She turned around in an instant, not expecting anypony around at this time of day.

She witnessed Midnight, who must have just made his way up the staircase. He was already in full equipment, although he must have left his helmet behind. His cobalt mane was down, untied, waving gently in the wind.

“Midnight! What are you doing here? The Sun is still up!” the mare quickly got up and approached him, seeing as he was trying to shield his eyes from the illumination, both by squinting them and using his foreleg to block the sunlight and glints from the golden chariot.

“I came looking for you, Twilight. I didn't find you in your chamber,” he began, his voice strained a bit. “I didn't want you to prepare for tonight’s journey in a hurry, so I thought I’d wake you up slightly earlier.”

“That’s very thoughtful of you,” the mare admitted. “But let’s go inside, I don’t want you to hurt yourself!” she insisted, trying to grab his leg and lead him down the tower.

He remained where he was standing. “No, Twilight. I made you sad yesternight, it is only fitting that I am chastised by the Judging Sun,” he exclaimed with conviction, but also letting out a small, nervous chuckle.

The mare stepped back, as the batpony continued, trying to stare at her despite constantly being subjected to the sunlight aggravating his eyes.

“I am very sorry for what happened,” his tone was official. “I shouldn't have behaved like I did. I simply... I have a lot on my mind lately, Twilight. And I need to... figure things out.”

Twilight stood still for a moment. The fact that he apologized with such firmness in his voice made her feel deeply moved and it was a welcome, kind gesture from him. Yet what caught her attention even more, was his hesitation at the very end.

What could it mean? Twilight did not know. But it was akin to the reluctance she saw in him yesterday. If he was saying he needed time for now, she was more than willing to grant it to him.

Besides, she had to do a little mental reorganizing as well.

“I... I’m sorry too, Midnight. I wasn't trying to... imply anything by asking about... you know. And...”

The mare suddenly felt that she could not form precise sentences. Clearly the fault of her disturbed night!

“I guess we both need to figure things out, no?” she simply stated.

“Yeah...” Midnight agreed after a moment of silence, which he spent staring right into Twilight’s eyes, trying desperately to avoid glancing at the Sun. “Now,” he exhaled, “I leave you to your prayer.”

He attempted to take his leave, but Twilight stopped him with a perplexed look.

“Prayer?”

“You were sitting still, facing the Judging Sun. I thought you were maybe in the middle of supplications...” Midnight explained, trying to keep an eye contact for a moment longer, but he ultimately failed in his tries. Turning his head away he wheezed loudly and began inhaling frantically. His entire body began shivering.

Twilight immediately trotted in front of him, scared by his reaction. What she saw frightened her even more.

The batpony’s eyes were flooded with tears, as the pupils became nothing more than little, miniscule slits, nearly disappearing in the saffron of his irises. His sclera turned from white to vermilion and he appeared to be going through immense, agonizing pain.

“Midnight! Your eyes!” she gasped loudly as he stared at her with this involuntary, psychotic stare. She quickly moved beside him, extending one of her wings and screening his head from the light.

“I-it’s alright, Twilight. That’s... That’s just what happens when we foolishly glance in the direction of Sewira Solee... She despises our gazes,” the batpony replied, shutting his eyelids tightly. Tears soaked his eyelashes.

“I didn't expect... Such severity...” the mare covered her mouth in an expression of horror.

“Now you know,” Midnight replied, moving slowly towards the eastern side of the tower, his eyes still shut, “why our fruittenders are so valued amongst us, as I mentioned once before. They have to deal with sunlight nearly every day.”

Twilight was keeping close to him, making sure he was not going to approach the edge of the outlook, or bump right into the golden chariot. Fortunately, after a few more safe steps he sat down, a trickle of tears going down his muzzle. The mare settled down alongside him eagerly.

“Are you going to be fine?” she asked, with her voice full of worry.

“Yes, Twilight. I just need a moment of... darkness,” he said, his eyes squeezed tightly. He began breathing in a slow, steady pace and his eyelids relaxed after a few more seconds.

Twilight realized that, for some reason, her body was shaking. The notion of Midnight being hurt – it caused her to literally shiver. Especially now, when she was sitting right next to him, hoping he was not playing courageous, only so that she wouldn't worry about his pain.

“You know,” the batpony said after a few more deep breaths, turning his head towards the mare and staring at her with his grey eyelids, “I saw something incredible today. Before I called out to you.”

Twilight’s ears perked up.

“Oh? What was it?”

“When I made my way to the top of the tower and stared around, searching for you,” he began, his voice somewhat enigmatic, “I saw you, framed in the light of the Judging Sun, in the searing luminescence. I still see it, now that I've closed my eyes...” he admitted, small smirk ornamenting his face.

Twilight’s heart skipped a beat out of a sudden. Judging Sun... Princess Celestia... was considered an unforgiving deity of retribution and final judgment. And yet Midnight claimed to have seen something “incredible”. What did he mean exactly?

“I confess,” the batpony continued, “it was one of the most terrifying and... amazing sights I have seen in my life.”

Twilight’s mouth opened agape and it was fortunate for her that Midnight was still keeping his eyes closed, as she was looking quite unroyal.

“Why would it be... amazing?” she inquired. The stallion tried to contain a chuckle, finally managing to stare at her, his eyes looking a lot better than but a few moments before, although still being bloodshot and strained.

“Because I have realized I know a soleerane blessed by the Judging Sun," he disclosed, attempting to sound serious, "and she is one of the most amazing ponies I know.”

The batpony couldn't help himself and at long last pulled a ludicrous, grinning face. Twilight began laughing at this ridiculous way of complimenting her, even giving him a little shove when he snickered at her mischievously.

“Silly!” she judged him, to which he let out a “ha” exhale, a habit Twilight observed and noted among the batponies. “How are your eyes?”

“Fine, really, Twilight. They are easily aggravated, but they also return to normal quite quickly, if kept shut or in darkness. Only a longer exposure is dangerous...” he assured, staring at the mare, putting his hoof on one side of his head, cautiously screening his face from more light.

“Might I ask,” Twilight queried, overcome with interest, “what color is the sky for you now? I wonder how you are perceiving it...”

Midnight glanced upwards, answering after a moment of thought.

“Twilight, I’ll have you know that, as every stallion ever, I only recognize eight colors. But I shall try to be descriptive,” he joked, causing the mare to snicker. “Right now, the sky is bright for me. Not like during the day, when it is nearly white. It’s more orange. The sign of the Judging Sun behind us is... harshly red. Searing. She is like that when she passes her judgments,” he added with a dose of pious anxiety.

The mare was carefully listening to him. It seemed that batponies’ eyesight was unable to cope with too much luminance, like the one Sun was offering. If candles were perceived as torches, then she could only imagine how painful an exposure to pure sunlight was. She witnessed Midnight’s eyes irritated grossly, but the discomfort by itself? It must have been utterly severe and burning.

“And how does the night’s sky look to you?” Twilight inquired and the batpony’s irises glistened out of a sudden.

“Imagine... ink. Rich, deep blue ink. The whole sky painted with it. And the mark of the Immaculate Moon... shining brightly, with Her pale, silver, guiding Light, accompanied by thousands and thousands of our ancestors, in Her glorious realm,” the stallion described, his voice distant as he began searching for the stars on the firmament.

“That was quite poetic, Midnight...” Twilight admitted, but the batpony simply chuckled.

“No, not really, as I am no truwr...”

“’Truwr’? A storyteller, or a bard I presume?” the mare inquired, also looking up.

“Yes, that would be a correct word. You should witness one of them performing. They know how to properly paint with words and music.”

“If anypony would be kind enough to actually perform for me. I doubt I shall know what exactly I am listening to.” Twilight shrugged with a sheepish expression and her companion nodded in agreement.

Before the mare asked another question, however, her eyes escaped towards the east and spotted something on the far, darkening horizon. Something she had drastically overlooked this evening so far.

The distant, great peaks of the Tramplevanian Alps.

Twilight could swear, she had never before seen a sight quite so unique. The sharp edges of the mountains cut themselves into the darkening, evening sky, like bestial fangs. Bigger and smaller summits, waves, ebbs and flows of rocks, creating a picture an adventure book would not be ashamed to house amongst its pages. In the setting Sun, the mare spotted red splatters of snow marking the most prominent of the peaks, like beacons for the distant travelers. She recalled the book by Marco Pony, the one she brought to Midnight’s attention when they met the first time, but now, witnessing the Alps, she could chastise the traveler. He had never done those mountains justice. He had never mentioned how... wild and untamed they looked.

How exciting.

Midnight spotted the sudden change in Twilight’s stare. He glanced at the horizon quickly and his muzzle formed into a smile of pure happiness. He assumed the prayer position out of nowhere, spreading his wings and raising his head towards the sky.

“Ia grat Tue, Neskaza Lunee... kwod ia vide iau dom znuw,” his zealous whisper was full of gratitude.

Twilight was still gazing, like enchanted, at the distant mountains.

“So this is your home, Midnight...” she asked as he finished his invocations.

“Yes...” the batpony replied and the mare could swear that a tear shined in his eye. “The peaks of Noctraliya... Why didn't I look for them yesternight! It is a blessing, witnessing them again. Can you see how glorious they are? Truly, the Goddess has gifted us the greatest of all the lands!”

Twilight grinned. If she was to ever witness excitement and pure joy from seeing home again, this was her chance, right now. Midnight looked like a little colt, as he began laughing loudly, echo carrying his voice among the trees.

“Can you name some of the mountains for me?” the mare decided to ask, not realizing that she was about to open a floodgate with her question.

“Are you jesting? I can name all of them! And I’ll try translating,” the batpony declared, excited as never, then pointed at one of the northernmost peaks. “That one is called ‘Beacon’, its bright shine in the Goddess’ illumination is used to navigate in the northern part of our lands. The one next to it is named ‘Crow’s Perch’, it houses hundreds of birds during summers. Just near it, the ‘Wingsnap’, winds around it are fierce, you have to be careful flying near it on your way to the ‘Frozenfog Range’, where my home is, Iug u Maednoc, Mountain of Midnight. You can’t see it from here, though."

“And those peaks right to the east? I see a couple of high ones there.” Twilight pointed towards the mountains she had in mind. Midnight slid closer to her, focusing on the horizon.

“Oh, those there?” He reached out his leg towards the Alps. “The left one is Iug u Kiel, Mountain of Fang, where the Fang Family resides. In the middle is Nadyir. And on the right, the dwelling of the Shades, Iug u Umber.”

“Nadyir? As in ‘nadir’?” Twilight pondered.

“Yes, it sounds familiar, doesn't it?” Midnight urgently accentuated, then he immediately pointed out another mountain. “Can you see that long, flat range there?”

“Which one?” Twilight squinted her eyes, not able to clearly see the mentioned ridge.

“This one, right there,” Midnight clarified, taking off one of his bladed hoofshoes and grasping her hoof with delicate care. He then directed it accordingly. “That’s our destination for tonight. Ambyit. The Border.”

Twilight found it really hard to care about such a revelation out of a sudden. What her mind focused at was Midnight’s unforeseen gesture. She felt her cheeks burning even brighter than the setting Sun right behind her.

Midnight blinked a few times, still staring at the mountains, waiting for an upcoming question from the mare. However, after a few moments of awkward silence, he switched his attention to Twilight, witnessing her gazing right at him with a flustered look on her face. He frowned, confused, before realizing that he was still holding her hoof gently.

“Oh... uhm... sorry...” he murmured before releasing his grasp, although it appeared a quite reluctant gesture. “So, yes, the Border...” he tried to return to the main topic as he began strapping his weapon back on. “We go there tonight, yes...”

“Right...” Twilight looked away for a moment to regain her composure. What was happening to her? That dreadful night messed her up badly! “Is this an outpost of some sorts?” she inquired, trying to sound calm and collective, yet the results were utterly dissatisfying.

“Ambyit is our first line of defense, actually,” the batpony emphasized, tightening the leather straps of his hoofshoe. He attentively inspected the blades, then, to Twilight’s surprise, switched their positioning with a metallic clang.

“Oh! Those actually move?” she asked with interest, finding this chance of gaining knowledge a perfect way to calm down.

“Naturally. We can either have them... uhm, what’s the word..."

Instead of trying to solve this sudden linguistic block, Midnight locked the blades at an angle and rested his hoof on the ground, the two sharp edges touching the stone.

“Do you mean ‘parallel’ to the ground?” Twilight tried to help him out.

“Yes, parall... paralli... Like this!” he finally gave up, pointing at his weapon as the mare giggled. He then raised his leg and adjusted the blades to become an extension of his hoof. “And this is the ‘readiness’ position. You rest your right foreleg on the tips if you are standing in attention. And, of course, you use them for slashing and stabbing.”

Midnight quickly punched forward, piercing the air with the fierce motion, before withdrawing his blades back. Twilight could swear that a longer blink would have been enough to miss this strike. Considering the higher physique of the batponies she shouldn't have been so surprised, but her companion executed his move with superb agility, only proving to her that the Nightguard must have been an extremely effective unit in close combat.

A part of her mind reminded her that her opinion might have been biased, but she was not going to deal with her brain’s shenanigans right now. Especially after the latest insurrection was ultimately thwarted.

“I was wondering if your blades were adjustable, actually. I see it’s a simple locking mechanism. Practical!” Twilight judged. “But you were talking about this ‘Border’, you say it’s a fortress of sorts?”

“It’s a great bastion, guarding the safest of routes into our lands from this side of the mountains, yes,” Midnight clarified.

“Who does it belong to?”

“Well, other strongholds in the region belong to either Fangs or Shades, but the Border, as the most westward and important to the security of our entire domain, houses wampiri of all the Seven Mountains.”

“I see. A unified defense against a possible attack from...” Twilight began, reaching the obvious conclusion. One that caused her to pause, as her eyes widened in realization. “Attack from Equestria...” she finally managed to speak up.

Midnight let out a silent hiss.

“Well, yes...” he admitted with great reluctance as Twilight gave him a perturbed stare.

“Midnight... just how hostile does the Covenant think we could be...?” she inquired with a worried tone, trying to stop her voice from breaking.

The batpony hissed once again, shaking his head. Then he gazed at her with understanding and reassurance in his eyes.

“I know you see this as... disturbing, but I can tell you Twilight, it is but a case of us being cautious. We, noctrali, value our autonomy, and protecting our home is a duty to each and every one of us, night-dwellers,” he attempted to calm the mare down. “Our lands were granted to us by the Goddess and we shall guard them until death. Hence why you might witness some... distrust from us.”

Twilight listened to him, but kept staring at this distant “Border” ridge. She knew that there was nothing wrong with a bit of foresight, but a sudden feeling in her gut made her restless. Midnight had warned her about the Covenant before, mentioning them being... “skeptical” in their relations with Equestria. But what about the rest of the population? What percentage of it felt the same? Only yesterday did she learn about their aversion to unicorn magic. Could she expect more revelations of this kind?

“Kirwe, I knew you shall have hard time understanding that...” Midnight muttered to himself after the silence lasted a longer while.

“I do find it troubling, yes!” Twilight pointed out, even louder than she wanted to. She then let out a meaningful sigh. “But I think I am getting used to noctrali way of being causing me disquiet.”

She shrugged and it must have appeared quite morose for Midnight ground his teeth.

“We are different from you, Equestrians. Simple,” those were the only words to leave his mouth as he leaned back, staring upwards with a melancholic expression. Yet, after a moment of internal deliberations, he spoke again. “You know, Twilight, if anypony has a chance of setting things as they should be... it would be the pony I am sitting right next to...”

Twilight glanced at her companion. He was staring straight at her with fervor, his saffron eyes full of encouragement.

“Thank you. That means a lot, Midnight” she replied with gratitude and he grinned, fully exposing his fangs and exhaling in a characteristic, batpony way.

And so Twilight simply had to ask about it.

“What does this ‘ha’ mean, could you tell?”

Midnight chuckled wholeheartedly at her ever-present curiosity.

“I've been anticipating being asked this question. This is how noctrali can show satisfaction.”

To prove his point, he grinned, inhaled deeply, then shouted out a proper, enthusiastic “HA!”, causing the echo to send it far into the woods, even making some of the birds fly up from the distant branches, scared and surprised. Twilight cringed at Midnight’s volume.

“Such a shout,” the batpony explained, “indicates happiness and contentment. It is also a way of cheering for somepony, just like you experienced yesternight in the mess hall. You can also do it in a more threatening manner, if you are preparing for a fight.”

To prove this point Midnight screamed once more, but this time his voice was filled with pride and a generous amount of anger. It surely had a demoralizing effect, as Twilight felt a shiver going down her spine.

“That is what our enemies hear as we descent upon them to strike,” the batpony concluded his little demonstration with a broad smile, especially after he spotted a shudder from Twilight.

“But you do not always holler like that, sometimes I hear you just like... exhaling,” she pointed out and Midnight nodded.

“Well spotted. If you do express yourself like that it is an equivalent of ‘yes’, or a general approval."

“Ah, I get it now...” Twilight grasped the concept immediately. “And what about hissing?”

“Oh, that signifies displeasure, or agitation with something or somepony, although it is not considered an insult, merely a warning,” Midnight clarified, afterwards providing an example through bared teeth. It caused the mare to snicker rather loudly.

“What’s so funny?” the batpony asked.

The only response he received was Twilight’s attempt at the expression. Her exposed teeth and look of mischief and humor caused Midnight to cackle back at her attempts of proper hissing.

She pouted comically. “Was it that bad?”

The stallion shrugged. “Hardly intimidating coming from somepony without fangs, Princess...” he riposted with impish critique.

“Well, I’m sorry for being born in Equestria!”

“Apology accepted,” Midnight concluded with a smug look plastered on his face. He then stood up, a bit faster than necessary, as his eyes escaped to the side. “We need to leave soon. Do you have your bag prepared, Twilight?” he inquired without looking at the mare.

Twilight all of a sudden realized that the light of the Sun, until now warming her back and wings, faded. She turned around, witnessing that the evening was nearly through and night was prepared to take over the sky utterly.

“Yes, I do,” she answered her companion’s question. “Let’s go get it.”

Once more glancing towards the peaks of the Alps, with their untamed splendor, Twilight spotted something. A bat, reasonably bigger than the members of Equestrian species, made its way from between the trees, right outside of the palisade surrounding the outpost, and began flying rapidly towards the east. A little bag was strapped to him.

“Is that one of your bats, Midnight? A message-carrier?” Twilight addressed the stallion who squinted his eyes to see better.

“It certainly is!” he judged. “Quite early to send a letter, though. I guess centure wishes to inform Ambyit that we are soon to leave,” he judged, then chuckled quietly. “I promise you, your accommodation there shall be more... royal.”

“I really don’t mind discomfort when travelling, I told you,” she reminded him.

“I am aware, but the Border is not a little garrison. It is a mighty stronghold,” Midnight stressed out, staring towards the mountains. “Besides, Adamant Fang will try to outshine his brother in everything, we can count on that...” he muttered to himself.

Twilight took note of the mentioned name. “Adamant Fang...? Wait, Ardent Fang’s brother, by any chance?”

“Yes. Younger brother, to be exact. He is the acting tribun at the Border. ‘General’, that is.”

“Is that so? Are all Fangs good at military leadership then? Since those two seem to hold rather high ranks...” she pointed out, for one last time glancing towards the disappearing Sun.

The two approached the staircase, Midnight following the mare closely.

“Not all Fangs,” the batpony emphasized. “However, their officers are crafty and professional. And Ardent Fang and Adamant Fang are good examples of that.”

“Is that not worrisome to other Families though? Fangs holding high military ranks when, you know... you tend to fight...?” Twilight could not stop herself from asking, although the notion that noctrali were experiencing sporadic, violent infighting as a part of their political culture was making it hard to express.

“Ardent Fang is a representative of the entire Noctraliya, not only his Family,” Midnight brought up. “And Adamant Fang commands a fortress outside of Family lands. Which means he serves the Covenant, not only his own Lord, so them both being high ranking does not count against other Families. But, yes, those two elections had a little... scheme to them.”

Twilight’s ears perked as she slowed down her descent into the outpost.

“Scheme? What scheme?”

“I suppose I could share a bit of insight,” Midnight admitted, staring down the stairwell, like to check for any of his comrades. “You see, both Ardent Fang and Adamant Fang are cunning and respected officers, praised for their abilities and invoking loyalty in their troops. They have a mutual understanding between one another. Based on rivalry, to some extent,” he added. “Their cooperation would grant Rodine Kiel an edge in case of war. Now they are both serving the interests of Noctraliya, not specifically their Family. As such, should a struggle happen, they shall not take part, as this is forbidden by tradition.”

Twilight took in every word her companion said. She raised her eyebrow, as a question crystallized in her head.

“To nominate somepony for an honor such as the position of the Commander of the Nightguard, or General at a bastion not belonging to one Family,” she began, “the entire Covenant has to come to an agreement, right?”

“Yes,” Midnight assured her that she was on the right track. “Because it is a matter of the entire Noctraliya.”

“Then why would the Lord of Fang Family agree to relinquish two of his most powerful assets like that?”

The batpony raised his eyebrows, stunned by the question, as Twilight stared back at him with curiosity painted all over her muzzle.

“Neskaza Lunee... You amaze me with your quick deduction, Twilight,” Midnight responded finally, with honest awe.

“Thanks, but that is not the answer to my question,” the mare pointed out and he acknowledged her point.

“I rush to answer, of course. You see, the previous haspadr of Fang Family, Fangstone, died before his son came of age. The Lord’s wife, Fang Shine, had to temporarily take his place,” the batpony thoroughly explained. “And I do not think she fully realized that what could have been seen as promoting two, skilled officers would also backfire against Fangs in the long run.”

Twilight was not entirely surprised. From what she knew already about the Families, their relations were based on a power struggle – one bound by ancient laws and traditions of the domain, but still quite severe. It seemed to her like the other Lords wished to use Fangstone’s death to their advantage.

Such an action would pass as unthinkable in Equestria! Twilight wondered whose idea it was, to benefit on this "Family tragedy"? She had a theory, of course. One coming down to an exclamation mark right next to a specific name in Twilight’s scroll.

The mare nearly missed Midnight’s further words.

“...but now Blessed Fang took his father’s place and circlet. His words carry great weight in the Covenant, or so I have heard.”

“So ‘Blessed Fang’ it is...” Twilight muttered to herself, making a mental note to put down this name amongst her entries.

Just as the pair reached the bottom of the staircase, they heard a third pony approaching from one of the corridors. Her maroon mane, looking akin to brambles, betrayed her – it was Cranberry, one of the local Nightguardians.

“Benu noc!” she greeted the two, saluting, to which Midnight replied with an akin gesture and Twilight nodded gracefully. “Up quite early, Knaze. Or late, by your standards,” the guardian pointed out, smirking.

Twilight but smiled back at her, while her companion decided to bring a question up.

“Zurawine, tue mittee kiropt hacnoc?”

Whatever Midnight inquired about, the other batpony shook her head vehemently.

“Nye, iae ire mitt edn tere.”

Cranberry then walked past the two, heading into another part of the complex. After she disappeared in the near-darkness of one of the corridors, Twilight stared at Midnight, who had a rather worried look ornamenting his muzzle.

“Midnight, what did you ask her about?”

The batpony gave back to her a gaze of great concern.

“That bat you saw? That was not an official report. I talked with Zurawine... ‘Cranberry’ during yesternight feast. She is responsible for communications and post here, in Proznyi Umberi.” He pointed after the other Nightguardian. “If she did not send that one we saw...”

Twilight’s brain did not require any more words. Possibilities began appearing in her mind at a ridiculous speed and one, specific idea, made the her jaw drop and her eyes widen.

“We are being spied on?!” she let out a panicked whisper, looking around for a possible eavesdropper.

Midnight did not reply straight away, an ominous shade falling upon his muzzle. He surveyed the remaining corridors and, assuring himself that nopony else was approaching, addressed the mare.

“Behave like you suspect nothing, Twilight. I will convey with Deep Mist, learn if he spotted anything suspicious at the feast. Perhaps a Nocferratan here has a little... side task. And, I assure you, I shall have my ears forward and my teeth back,” he declared.

“Pardon?” Twilight asked, a confused look blatant upon her face.

“Sorry, it’s a figure of speech. It means that I will remain cautious and closemouthed, for now. And I shall act as necessary. If one of the Lords is conspiring...” He looked around once more, before letting out a long, meaningful sigh. “I would be so ashamed...”

Twilight approached him closer, the agitation on her muzzle turning into worry and understanding.

“Midnight... Why should you feel bad about this?”

“Because the Covenant is supposed to represent us all. They were to show their gratitude to you, for saving our Goddess,” he nearly shouted, only just stopping himself, as the echo would have carried his words all over the complex. “And instead they spy on you?” He trotted away a bit, but Twilight quickly followed.

“We don’t know yet. It might be a misunderstanding.” It felt weird for Twilight, trying to calm him down when she seemed to be the one threatened by intrigue. However, it also felt appropriate. “Besides, Midnight, they might represent the noctrali... but you are not an average batpony...” she pointed out, trying to cheer him up somehow, only afterwards realizing how those words did resound.

The stallion looked behind him with a perplexed, but warm expression. It looked like her statement surprised him a great deal and in a positive way. Twilight couldn't help but feel the blood rushing to her cheeks at his satisfied gaze. He finally shook his head and moved slightly closer, smiling broadly and “fangly”.

“Your trust means a lot to me, Twilight,” he said with a heartfelt, deep tone. “I will do my best to protect you, I promise you that.”

He then put one of his hooves on the mare’s shoulder, being careful not to scratch her with his steel claws. The mare appreciated the gesture with a nod and a grateful smile.

“And that means a lot to me, Midnight.”

The batpony beamed with unmatched pride.

Twilight ultimately parted ways with her companion, wishing to quickly make her way back into her temporary chambers and prepare her belongings for their departure, as Midnight went to grab Deep Mist from the dormitories. The mare’s mind was abuzz with questions, worries and doubts, ones that even her companion’s affectionate gesture could not have dispersed. Political intrigues were not something she felt particularly proficient in and it seemed that she was going to experience those in abundance. Were they but signs of interest or were they indicating mistrust and hostility? She couldn't answer that inquiry.

And it drove her up the wall!

A sudden knock on the door awakened her from her extended deliberations. Expecting it to be Midnight, she opened firmly, only to witness Sunfall Ordain standing at the threshold with a warm expression of an excited host.

“Good to see you up already, Knaze! I trust your accommodation was satisfactory?” she inquired, saluting with respect, then making her way into the chamber unceremoniously. Twilight responded with an automatic nod, the revelations of the evening still festering in her head.

“Oh, yes, yes, it was,” she replied a bit distantly. “But I have to say, I was expecting the office of a Nightguard centure to be more grandiose,” she pointed out, trying to compose herself by engaging in a friendly conversation.

Sunfall Ordain giggled in reply. “I don’t do luxury, Knaze. I leave that to Rodine Kwadr. We, Soleecedi, prefer simple homes,” she declared before pounding her armored chest with her hoofshoe. “Yet our hearts and souls are ornate, in our service to the Goddess!”

Twilight recalled Midnight mentioning that the Sunfalls’ devotion and focus on what’s extramundane was known amongst the land. And Sunfall Ordain was confirming his words so far.

“But!” the batpony suddenly shouted. “As it is uncommon for a humble dwelling like this to have such a wonderful guest,” she pointed out, her smile became even wider, although Twilight could not believe this to be actually possible, “I have a little souvenir for you!”

Without waiting for Twilight’s response the officer approached her cupboard and retrieved a simple, metallic hip-flask from the, surprisingly well organized, contents. The canteen wasn't anything especially ornate or sumptuous, having a rough, irregular surface, but it was perfectly cleaned and reflecting the light of the chamber’s candles in every direction. When the batpony shook it, a delicate sound of liquid came from the inside.

“It is full of gozalke, Knaze!” Sunfall Ordain declared with boundless enthusiasm. “I thought that I shall grant you an opportunity to train, so that you might be better prepared for celebrations back in Noctraliya!”

Twilight stared at the batpony for a longer while before finally exhaling in a joyous laughter. There was something about this particular pony that was filling her with optimism she could not hide at all.

“Well, I can’t reject such a gift!” Twilight finally replied after she was done cackling. She took the flask in her hoof, hoping secretly that she would not be forced to start practicing right now by sharing with her host. Her throat began burning at the very memory of yesterday.

“I would insist if you tried!” Sunfall Ordain declared, shaking her hoof at Twilight admonishingly and humorously alike. “To house you was an honor, Knaze. I hope your mission shall rekindle the bond between our lands,” the mare declared, saluting and clearly preparing to allow the Princess outside, but she was stopped by a stern gesture.

“I have a gift for you too, Sunfall Ordain,” Twilight declared and, met with he batpony’s surprise and joy, approached her bag.

She opened her belongings, reaching for a specially packed set of souvenirs. It was a collection she prepared in response to the possible gifts from the Covenant and with this intention alone she scavenged both Canterlot and Ponyville. Yet she wasn’t going to leave this positive mare emptyhoofed. Her small gesture was touching, and the last thing Twilight wanted was going against the customs and saddening this amiable batpony.

And she knew exactly what small gift she could offer to Sunfall Ordain.

From a woven sack Twilight took out a simple, but meticulously crafted, necklace. It was not extraordinary, or magical, or unique, but it was to be a good way of showing gratitude and adhering to the customs of the noctrali. The silver pendant hanging from a thin chain was resembling a little, twinkling star. It weighted almost nothing and appeared weaved from minute, argent strings. A small token of gratefulness.

“I know you say that you don’t care about material belongings, Sunfall Ordain, but I hope you shall like it nonetheless,” Twilight exclaimed, finally turning around and showing her gift to the batpony.

And she could immediately tell that she impressed her host. The centure’s eyes widened immensely and her jaw dropped as she gazed upon the necklace.

“Neskaza Lunee... It’s beautiful!” she nearly shouted. “I haven’t seen such fine metalwork since my visit to Iug u Umber! Is this truly done by Equestrian hooves?” she inquired, coming closer to examine the pendant with a captivated stare.

“Yes. Canterlot jewelers’ hooves to be precise,” Twilight replied, smiling at the other mare’s amazed reaction. “I see you like it, I’m glad.”

“Like it?” Sunfall Ordain seemed to have forgotten her position and authority that came with it, as she nearly bounced up in sheer mirth. “I love it! It’s so pretty!”

Twilight extended her hooves and the batpony claimed the gift delicately, putting it on with excitement, the pendant hitting her cuirass with a silent ding.

“And it’s such an honor! I didn't know you value my command so much!”

“Value your command? I don’t think I understand...” Twilight revealed her curiosity. Something in the batpony’s tone sounded different. Sunfall Ordain spotted her guest being perplexed and chuckled quite loudly.

“Why, Knaze, Silver Stars are high military honors in Noctraliya!” she pointed out, falling into further laughter.

“Really? I had no idea.” Twilight felt astonished that her choice was so... adequate, in a way.

“Yes, really! You see, Knaze, we believe silver is a metal blessed by the Goddess, for it reflects Her light almost perfectly. And stars are symbols of our ancestors...” the captain began explaining while she fiddled with the necklace’s chain that caught a part of her rusty mane.

“Yes, I recall learning that. Your ancestors become the stars on the night’s sky,” Twilight responded and Sunfall Ordain nodded with great joy.

“Precisely! So Silver Stars are granted for the service to the Goddess and ancestors! Only wampiri of great personal qualities, often those that undertake the most difficult missions in the name of our domain, receive those,” the captain explained quickly, before making her point. “But we normally get ours from the caste officers! I got one from an Ekwestriyaa Knaze!” She nearly flew up in joy, her leathery wings flapping in agitation.

“Fine, let it be a Silver Star then, even if not an official one,” Twilight declared semi-solemnly, smiling back at the other mare. “'Silver Star of Friendship between Equestria and Noctraliya',” she came up with a name for it and clapped her hooves in delight.

“Ab Bogine, let it be so! Ha!” Sunfall Ordain shouted, then came closer and embraced the alicorn with genuine affection, this time trying her best at not squishing Twilight with her gesture.

And Twilight was more than overjoyed to return the hug.

“I leave you to your packing then, Knaze!” Sunfall Ordain said when she finally let the other mare go. “When you shall be returning from homeland, do stop by. I shall be waiting!” she assured, saluting and taking her leave.

After the centure had disappeared behind doors, Twilight let out a long sigh. After all that she had learned this evening, it was good to remind oneself that there were batponies around just like Sunfall Ordain.

Chapter VI – Eyes Hidden Around

“I have told you twice already, I didn't see anything suspicious!” Deep Mist’s voice was filled with irritation as it cut through the sound of gaining wind. “I would have notified you otherwise, Maednoc Wentr!”

“But kiropt was sent! Me and Twilight, we both saw it!” Midnight pointed out once more, causing his companion to exhale.

“Bogine, I believe you!” he declared with more volume than ultimately necessary, irked by this prolonging conversation. “The only extraordinary thing I recall from hacdias was Crescent Steel’s thunderous snoring! Kirwe, I have no idea how they can sleep through it!”

Midnight’s response was a loud, vicious hiss, his lips twitching somewhat furiously.

“You do understand how serious this is, right?” he shook his head and Deep Mist replied with a roll of his eyes.

“Tac! For the last time, tac! But could we focus on flying now? We want to be at Ambyit as soon as possible!”

Twilight was listening to her entourage’s conversation with undivided interest. Tension between her companions escalated rather quickly, as Midnight was pressing the topic with zealous conviction. He wished to converse in Equestrian for the sake of the mare, in case Deep Mist really did spot anything unusual, but he seemed as surprised about the situation as the other two ponies. Though even then he preferred to focus on tonight’s journey rather than chasing suspicions.

“Were the weather reports so troubling?” Twilight asked after a moment and the grey-maned batpony turned his head.

“There is a chance of snegyice starting hacnoc and you really don’t want to experience that, Knaze,” he pointed out.

Midnight felt obliged to nod.

“True, our snowstorms can get rather vicious. And this chariot does not seem well prepared for those. But you might want to grab a cloak or two from your bag, Twilight. It is getting colder,” he advised, staring towards the mountains.

The mare did not have to be told twice, she felt rather chilly already. She was, however, well prepared for even the most ridiculous of frigid temperatures. She even had a warm, violet hooded cloak placed just on the top of her belongings, for easy retrieval. She was never that keen on buying garments, valuing the practicality of clothing rather than chic... and for which she was chastised frequently by Rarity. But this time her ensemble was not only to be expedient, but also regal enough to meet the importance of this quest. Which is exactly why she spent a whole day in Canterlot, trying to find a cloak heavy enough to provide protection from cold and still appearing more than a piece of thick, colored rag.

At least this one was a well-sewn, masterfully cut and embroidered piece of thick, colored rag.

When she took her latest buy out and wrapped herself in the violet material, she felt its embrace warming her up in an instant. It felt especially satisfying and relaxing, she had to conclude. For a moment, she really despised not having a cup of hot chocolate with her. Maybe she should have packed a thermos full of it?

She did quickly berate herself for such thoughts. What was she, a spoiled royal out of a sudden? No, she was a delegate to a distant, foreign land and that role had to go along with discomfort at least sometimes.

Chocolate would be nice though...

“Are you not cold?” Twilight felt like asking her companions and, amongst all the talk about intrigue, it came up as a nice change of pace.

After all, they were getting closer and closer to the Tramplevanian Alps and the weather became according. It wasn't a sudden switch, but Twilight spotted a change of temperature taking its place only after an hour or so of flight. As the terrain began rising ever so gently, the colder wind from the east gained in strength, bringing with itself biting strikes of frigid, mountain air. Right now a steady current was assaulting the chariot, but it seemed like the batponies were not really affected by its volume, or temperature.

“No, this is quite comfortable for us,” Midnight assured in response to Twilight’s question and Deep Mist cackled loudly.

“Both ia and Maednoc Wentr are from Glacyianeble Lanyic, so we can withstand cold quite nicely,” he declared, taking a deep breath of air and exhaling. “Feels like dom, no?” he asked Midnight, who smirked at that remark.

“That place you mentioned... ‘Glacyanibl...' no, ‘Glacyianeble...’?” Twilight tried to tackle the word she just heard, desperately avoiding twisting her tongue. Midnight turned his head around, raising his eyebrows so that they disappeared under his helmet. The mare continued in her efforts. “Gla-cyia-ne-ble-la-nyic?” she managed to brave through the term, causing the batpony’s jaw to hang loose. “Did I say it right?” Twilight asked, witnessing Midnight’s awe.

“That was nearly perfect!” he judged, turning to his comrade. “I didn't teach her that name! Did you hear that?”

“Tac, I did. Impredu,” Deep Mist didn't react quite as visibly, but there was a note of curiosity in his voice. “Are you benu at learning other tongues, Knaze?”

Twilight felt abashed by her companions’ sudden praise.

“I... am not certain, actually. I know some dialects used in ancient literature, but I've never tried foreign languages and especially Noctraliyar before, if that’s what you’re asking about...”

“Well, looks like you will be doing just fine, at least in speech!” Midnight concluded. “If I knew that when I was teaching you the basics, I would have gone a lot further. Do you still remember the numerals?”

Twilight closed her eyes for a moment before reciting with relative ease.

“Edn, dwo, tri, kwitr, piat, sek, sem, osim, nowim, desat.”

“Nice! Ha!” Midnight declared, further showing his amazement, while Deep Mist simply nodded.

“Convincing. You are gifted, Knaze,” he said, turning his head and attention back to the route. Before he did, however, Twilight spotted a sudden tension in his expression. Not finding a particular reason for it, she returned to a question she wished to ask a moment ago.

“So... Glacyianeblelanyic is where exactly?”

Midnight chuckled heartily.

“Those are two words, actually, Glacyianeble and Lanyic, and they mean ‘Frozenfog Range’,” he clarified and the mare rolled her eyes.

“Oh, of course, where the Mountain of Midnight is! But does this mean the Mountain of Mist is somewhere near?” she inquired and Deep Mist decided to reply.

“Tac, our Rodini share a border. But my home is further east."

“Our two Iugi are the Northern of the Seven and the weather up there is a bit harsher than the rest of Noctraliya,” Midnight added causing his comrade to glance at him with a smirk.

“You are sitting in your cozy tabulri, while we are actually doing something, Maednoc Wentr, so don’t you dare complaining about cold,” he pointed out, to what Midnight cackled.

“The only reason you are so often outside, getting your wings frostbitten, is that you are trying to spy on us ever so often!”

“...maybe,” Deep Mist concluded and the two shared a chuckle. Twilight, however, let out a long sigh at the mentioned topic. It must have been quite profound, for Midnight's playful smile turned to a deep frown. Deep Mist spotted this change of atmosphere and addressed the mare after a particularly long and thoughtful inhale.

“Knaze, I know you are concerned about that mysterious kiropt and we can relate,” he pointed to Midnight and himself. “We also feel uneasy with Occultani being around.”

Hearing Deep Mist’s words, the other batpony lost his composure in an instant. He flapped his wings a couple of times, as he felt pushed out of his rhythm, and his eyes widened so much it appeared like his eyeballs were about to pop out of his skull.

“Altu Opar... Are you being serious right now?” he queried with disbelief and only after a moment of staring did he continue. “You surely don’t expect—” he wished to denounce his companion’s words, but the other stallion shook his head, his face adamant.

“Who else did you expect it to be, Maednoc Wentr? Some local informant in garniz?” Deep Mist asked back, providing the answer after a little pause. “No. We are talking about spying on Knaze. She is an important delegate, first diplomat to ever enter Noctraliya.”

Midnight became silent, closing his mouth and blinking a few times, like he was trying to cope with what he heard, as he could not deny Deep Mist’s logic. The only sound for a while was the gaining wind, as it kept striking the chariot again and again. Twilight, having only a vague idea about the nature of the conversation, finally spoke up.

“What... no, who are you exactly talking about...?” she asked, causing both of the batponies to turn their heads at her. Deep Mist beckoned Midnight to keep his eyes on the flight path while he began explaining.

“Knaze, Occultani are another of our elite forces.”

“Other than the Nightguard, you mean?”

“Tac,” the stallion replied. “Noctraliya does not rely on only one military formation. We are the absolute best, yes, but the Nocferrat is like your Regiferrat...”

“The Royal Guard, you mean.”

“Yes, exactly. A highly-trained fighting force, capable of military operations of various kinds and a representative unit at that. I would say we are barbenu... ‘better’, than Regiferrat in our work, but that’s not my intent now, to brag,” he declared, although his tone did not indicate in any way his reluctance to boast. “In short, we do the fighting, we do the clashing, we do the representing. But the work of the Occultani is of different nature. They operate from the darkness.”

“But who are they?” the mare couldn't stop herself from trying to hurry Deep Mist.

“Their name comes from Eldu Noctraliyar,” Midnight cut in suddenly. “It literally means ‘Those whose eyes are hidden’.”

“They are spies, saboteurs, assassins. They watch from the deepest shadows. When we, Nocferratani, let the Light of Neskaza Lunee... reflect in our armors, they serve Bogine where that Light does not reach,” Deep Mist explained carefully, his tone a mixture of praise and anxiety.

Twilight did not reply to those discoveries. She was staring at an unspecified point in the distance, locked in thoughts. The batpony continued, undeterred.

“Each Rodine has a contingent of Occultani. They answer directly to the haspadr, serving as operatives, but they are often... ‘lent’ I guess the word would be, to the entire Cowene, to secure the interests of Noctraliya when the haspadri agree on that.”

“I see...” Twilight finally managed to respond after almost a minute of perfect stillness. “Do you fear them?” she presented a question, resulting in a shudder going through both the batponies.

“We fear nothing and nopony!” Midnight shouted loudly, with unstirred conviction. He stared back at Twilight with a surprising amount of exasperation. Witnessing her perturbed expression, however, his eyes calmed down in but one blink. “Forgive me, Twilight...” he said, his voice soft despite the volume he needed to be louder than the wind.

“It’s a-alright. I didn't want to put your courage into question,” the mare replied in accordance with the truth, a little anxious at his reaction.

“We are not offended,” Deep Mist assured, glancing at his comrade who exhaled, abashed. “Maednoc Wentr is prideful, as I mentioned yesternight,“ he pointed out, Midnight lowering his head in embarrassment, returning to keeping the chariot on course. “However, we tend to be cautious around Occultani. Their expertise is second to none and, since they are a secret force, you can rarely ‘see them coming’, I think the Equestrian expression is.”

“I understand now,” Twilight replied.

“Also,” Midnight spoke up rather faintly, trying to erase the bad impression from a moment ago, “they are the only noctrali that can go over their caste affiliation.”

“Oh? As in – they pose as members of another caste?” the mare asked, highly intrigued.

“No, no, that would be against the tradition!” the stallion quickly denied. “Do you recall me mentioning that a noctral usually only learns about his own role and cannot possess specialized knowledge and skills meant for other castes?”

“Yes, I remember that very well,” Twilight assured him. She also remembered how surprised and confounded she was by that revelation, but she did not wish to accentuate that right now.

“Well, Occultani can be of the priesthood, or fruittenders, or caretakers, but they actually can train and possess skills necessary to fulfill their role, like tactics, information gathering, advanced combat techniques. And those are restricted to the corresponding roles from our caste, the warriors,” Midnight concluded, pointing at himself and Deep Mist.

“Ah, so I trust that this access to knowledge above the usual, societal role is what makes them... arise caution?” Twilight asked, trying to avoid saying anything that could be synonymic to “fear”.

“Indeed,” Deep Mist responded. “We value ipia, but if we can expect them to be really anypony...” he left his sentence as it was. It was enough to understand the implication.

“And... you expect one of those... Oc-cultani to have sent that bat and the message?” Twilight queried, stammering only a bit on the term.

“It wouldn't be a surprise. If one of haspadri desires to keep oci on you, Knaze, I can’t see a better way of doing so,” Deep Mist concluded. “The fact that you witnessed kiropt is pretty lucky, though. None of the local noctrali would have seen it at this hour. We usually avoid going outside when Sewira Solee stares down on the World, you know.”

“But Twilight woke up earlier and I went out seeking her,” Midnight pointed out, nodding. “It was a stroke of luck, nothing more.”

“Yes...” Deep Mist agreed, yet gave a long look towards his comrade, with a note of accusation in it. “Still, stupid of the Occultan not to take such a possibility into consideration,” he judged, his eyes growing cold and his voice becoming censuring.

“Do you have any experience in espionage Deep Mist?” the mare inquired, hearing the seriousness of his opinion. “You are of the Mist Family, what would you do in a situation like that?”

The asked batpony didn't respond for a moment, instead thinking intensively. Midnight glanced at his companion with curiosity.

“I have some training, as a wampir of my Rodine, yes. And I would think that a... ‘neutral’ course of action would have been better. Sending the message alongside normal post, perhaps pointing out to Zurawine that it is a personal pism to closest relatives. That wouldn't stand out from other letters,” Deep Mist shared his opinion, his voice calm and calculating. “Whoever that Occultan at the garniz was, he fell victim to his own eagerness.”

Midnight replied to his comrade’s statements with an approving exhale, while Twilight presented another question.

“Can we be followed right now?”

“Nye, I doubt it. I would bet that there will be another one of Occultani waiting at Ambyit, instead. And if that’s the case, we shall be more careful,” Deep Mist assured and the other stallion nodded profoundly, glancing back. In Midnight’s eyes Twilight witnessed the promise from yesterday being renewed with even greater conviction. It calmed her down a lot as she smiled at the batpony.

The peaks of the mountains grew even closer, the snow on them shining faintly with moonlight, but the vague illumination of the night was forbidding Twilight from assessing how fast the chariot was actually moving. The small lights of hamlets below ceased to appear a long time ago, the last of farms and orchards left firmly behind the travelers, making room for gradually rising, forested hills. The gales of wind were becoming more profound, making Twilight subconsciously lower in her seat, as she tried to shield herself better from the howling force. Midnight and Deep Mist were resisting those attacks quite impressively, their powerful, leathery wings keeping the level of flight stable and as calm as it was possible in the worsening weather.

Twilight couldn't lie to herself. Flying in near darkness in atmospheric conditions like those? It filled her with a good measure of fear.

“Have you ever flown like this, Twilight?” Midnight shouted back at one point, his voice cutting above the wind.

“I don’t think so!” she responded, trying to be louder than the gale. “Are we far from the Border?”

“We need another hour!”

Deep Mist immediately reacted to this assessment.

“We shall have to do better, Maednoc Wentr. Look to the left!”

Midnight turned his head and, whatever he saw, it caused his muzzle to tense up as he cursed under his breath.

“What’s going on?” Twilight shouted. She too glanced to the north, trying to spot anything traitorous in the sky, but the night was not helpful in this task.

“We have a snowstorm incoming, faster than expected!” Midnight replied urgently and only after his words, did the mare discerned the threat. A portion of the sky that had remarkably no stars on it. After trying to focus her eyes even more, Twilight finally witnessed a cloud-like shape, slowly rolling in their direction. And, from their altitude, she could tell that they would end up right below it, if they were to cross paths with it.

“Hang tight, Twilight, we will need to speed up!” Midnight shouted vehemently, giving his comrade a nod of his head. They both reached for their helmets, or rather the firm leather straps hidden below the steel, and tied them vigorously under their chins. In the meantime Twilight sat herself more firmly down, ready to grab onto the chariot’s frame if necessary. She also checked if her bags were properly secured.

“Ready!” she shouted to her entourage, only guessing what they had planned. After all, did she not experience a rather dare-devilish maneuver only yesterday?

Midnight did a quick gesture with his hoof and Deep Mist responded with one of his own. At first, Twilight could not spot anything occurring, but soon enough did she realize that the two fliers’ wings began to synchronize. Deep Mist was steadily changing his pace, so that in a mere few moments, both the batponies achieved one rhythm. Their steady pace caused the chariot to gain more and more momentum, as the two pairs of leathery wings worked like clockwork, synchronized to the absolute perfection.

Twilight felt awed by the level of coordination between the stallions, but they were far from done in their maneuvers. Midnight gave out a short, unspecified shout and both him and Deep Mist lowered their heads and placed their legs as parallel alongside their bodies as it was possible. The strokes of their wings became even more forceful, drafting wide arches with their movement. The mare could actually feel, amongst the strong wind, the air being rippled by the steady, powerful moves.

It was a unique sight to watch for Twilight, from scientific perspective. It appeared that the leathery wings of batponies could produce a lot more force that the feathered pegasi wings, depending nearly solely on muscle strength rather than covering. When the mare had asked Midnight about them for the first time, he mentioned noctrali being faster than the fliers of Equestria, but only now did Twilight truly realize by how much. And, more importantly, why. Batponies never possessed the comfort of weather control. They didn't have any real assurance that their calm, moonlit night shall not turn into a vicious storm. They had to adapt, or face being bested by the mountains. They had to know exactly how to utilize the full capabilities of their webbed wings and rely on aerodynamics. And adapt they did, as Midnight was right now a prime example of unrelenting, physical wingpower. It was ultimately an eye-opening sight.

A portion of Twilight’s brain pointed out that she formed her findings about the noctrali while constantly staring at Midnight’s and only Midnight’s wings. However she was still sore at that part of her mind after its yesterday’s uprising, so she wasn't going to listen to those snarky remarks.

After ten minutes of this intense example of forceful flying, Twilight felt something landing on her head and wetting her mane. She reached with her hoof, discovering that it was indeed snow. However, unlike the snowfall Equestria usually experienced when the weather teams gathered clouds and Winter was to be brought upon the land, this wasn't but a beautiful, like hoofmade, cold star that adorned the mare’s head. What Twilight spotted melting in her hoof was an entire clump of white residue, without shape or form, consisting of a significant number of rough, irregular snowflakes. Memories brought her back to hers and her friends’ escapade to the Crystal Empire, where they were greeted by a rough blizzard. And, judging by the size of this particular cluster, this one was going to be a quite profound one if they were not to reach the Border quickly.

“How are we doing?!” Twilight shouted as the wind was desperately attempting to silence her.

Midnight yelled something back, but the mare could not discern what it exactly was. The tone of it was strained, however, causing worry to mount gradually in her. She put on her violet hood, trying to cover herself as best as she could from the snowfall.

She could guess what was the main factor influencing the travel now – the chariot itself. No matter how resplendent it appeared and how ornate it was, it clearly wasn't meant for travelling during a growing snowstorm. Twilight could feel the force of the wind assaulting the transport with more determination. As much as her entourage attempted to compensate for it, she could feel that they were deterred by their golden burden.

The snow finally decided to begin its full assault. Until now, Twilight could at least attempt to spot something in the moonlit night, but when the sky became darkened by clouds and the snowfall grew denser, she didn't have even a glimpse of chance of discerning what their location was. She covered herself better with the cloak, hoping to withstand the howling, frigid wind, but even with the aid of the cloth she felt the constant gales chilling her to the bone.

She wasn't even sure if her retinue was capable of seeing anything. Even their eyes must have had trouble piercing through the veil of snow, especially now, when the Moon and stars disappeared behind the thick layer of clouds. Twilight was until now only “quite concerned”, but she felt that an appropriate qualification of her feelings right now would be “Magic-Kindergarten distressed”.

Again, a portion of Twilight’s brain decided to activate and remind her, that Midnight promised her she would be safe. Which actually managed to change the assessment of the situation from “Magic-Kindergarten distressed” to “still concerned, but promised something by Midnight”.

She never knew she had an anxiety level named like that...

A particularly strong gust of wind hit the chariot from the left side. Twilight barely managed to grab onto the frame, avoiding falling out of her seat. Deep Mist took the full strength of the strike, trying to compensate for it the best he could, but the sheer force of the storm was enough for him to lose his pacing. Midnight spotted his friend’s struggle and pressed hardly to the left, attempting to stay on course to the best of his abilities. For a moment, Twilight was certain that the full extent of the force of the wind affecting the flight was braced by the stallion, although she could now barely see even her escort.

“Altu Opar, edn, dwo, edn, dwo!” she somehow heard Midnight’s shouts.

The other batpony began furiously flapping his wings, attempting to regain the rhythm. Midnight kept shouting on the top of his lungs.

“Edn, dwo, edn, dwo!”

Twilight was still grasping the chariot’s frame with her whole strength, multiplied by the worry. She felt that the transport began tilting to the right, as the gale found its way underneath the chariot in an attempt to flip it over.

And that wasn't the only danger right now. Despite the omnipresent snow and darkness of the night, she caught a glimpse of a rocky wall passing just to her right – the granite side of one of the mountains.

That peak had surprising velocity. Of course, it wasn't really the mountain moving by itself! Twilight chastised herself for this moment of illogical thinking, but it seemed to be entirely justifiable at that time. Shining Armor told her once what were the exact military safety procedures during flying, but even without that knowledge she could form an opinion – rocky slopes this close were, well, too close for any, even infinitesimal comfort.

The mare was a breath away from taking immediate action. She already began assessing how much magic would she need to use to disperse the clouds and clear the skies, but she spotted something among the snowfall, even though it surprised even her. Four small points of light, forming a square straight ahead of the chariot. Whatever those were, they were approaching with astonishing speed.

Another gust of wind caused a series of snowflakes to flank the protection of Twilight’s hood and assault her eyes in throngs of clumped, icy needles. She responded to this attack with furious rubbing of her muzzle, trying to get rid of the sensation and the attackers, but suddenly felt that no more snowflakes did charge at her. The wind also ceased its vicious campaign and withdrew. She opened her eyes, witnessing that they seem to have flown into some sort of carved tunnel, with its walls marked on left and right with small, simple lanterns. Using those as points of reference, Twilight had to conclude that they had achieved, by Equestrian standards, “ludicrous speed”.

A few seconds later, the chariot entered a vast, natural cave. Midnight and Deep Mist suddenly stopped flapping their wings and stretched them widely, trying to slow down in but a few moments. The surface of the cave was but a meter or two below and so did the descent take only a second. When they made their touchdown on the rocky surface, both batponies tried planting their hoofshoes in the ground, causing a remarkable and ear-piercing screech of steel against stone.

Twilight felt the force of the landing, causing her to be pulled forward, but the stallions' attempts at a reasonable breaking did their job, she had to conclude, as at first she was prepared to be almost flung from the chariot. She could only imagine how straining for their legs this action must have been. After full stop was achieved, Midnight quickly took off his harness and turned to face Twilight, taking a step towards her.

“Twilight, are you alright?” his voice was oozing worry.

“Y-yes. Yes, I am...” she replied, surprised at her low volume.

“Thank Neskaza Lunee...” the batpony supplicated, sitting down in relief. “I apologize deeply. We don’t usually have to force this maneuver, especially during transport...” he began explaining, panting heavily. Twilight realized that he looked utterly drained, his wings shaking from exhaustion and she could swear she could hear his heart pounding inside his cuirass.

Deep Mist took off his harness and knelt down on the ground, breathing even louder than Midnight.

“What... what Maednoc Wentr... meant to say... is that... this piece of... sunscorched... junk...” He attempted to angrily kick the chariot with his hind leg, yet it resulted in but a small, faint, metallic clang. “...nearly killed us...” he spurted out, resting his head on the stone floor.

Twilight felt horrible out of a sudden. It wasn't by her choice that she was granted this chariot for travel. It was a customary for Equestrian Royalty to move around officially in such means of transport, but even this, smallest of all chariots, did not have the aerodynamics to tackle storms.

“But it didn't...” Midnight replied to his comrade’s words, undoing the leather strap of his helmet. When he took it off, Twilight was surprised that a waterfall did not flow from underneath, considering the batpony’s cobalt mane was literally plastered to his scalp with sweat. “Nothing can stop Nocferrat!” he declared loudly with all the might of his fatigued pride, the echo caring his voice around. It caused Twilight to finally realize where they have landed exactly.

This spacious cavern was grand enough to house not only Twilight’s transport, but at least two dozen more of similar size, with enough room for the whole number of them to maneuver. Cobblestone paved the entirety of the floor, and large support columns, some of which being truly enormous natural formations, towered at least twelve meters high. A significant number of lanterns, each containing a lit candle, were hung by the ceiling, filling the whole place in an eerie glow, which must have meant that the cavern appeared well lit for the batponies.

Twilight had to conclude that the grotto must have served as an important landing zone, as two carved corridors, wide enough for two chariots to fit alongside one another, were leading out of it. The one behind the mare, through which the group must have flown a moment earlier, and one corresponding one on the other side of the cave which was probably also heading outside. Aside from the way it was formed, the cave housed a surprising amount of crates, racks, harnesses and even a solid crane, all prepared for incoming transports, as Twilight deliberated.

“It certainly seems so!” another voice resounded in the cavern, its accent thick and rough, replying to Midnight's earlier words. Twilight turned her head around, searching for the pony it belonged to.

A group of seven batponies was quickly approaching her. The mare was surprised she did not hear nor see them earlier, but her focusing on her companions must have caused her to miss the strong sound of hoofshoes, and the considerable amount of equipment laying around did obscure the squad's advance. These batponies differed from her entourage, as none of them possessed heavy armor, instead brandishing jerkins made of dark, possibly reinforced leather and simple, sallet helmets. They still possessed the signature claws as their weaponry, but Twilight could swear that those appeared less embellished and more mundane than the ones used by the Nightguard.

The stallion leading this group was far more elaborately equipped. He was the only approaching pony not to wear a helmet, instead possessing a cape, long and grandiose, the style of which Twilight had already witnessed on Commander Ardent Fang. If she didn't know who she was dealing with, she could have sworn that it was actually him trotting towards her, although in a younger and slightly altered version of himself. This batpony’s mane did not show signs of grey hairs, being dark brownish instead of black, and his physique appeared less imposing, albeit still mighty impressive. This similarity could mean but one thing - it was General Adamant Fang getting closer, having his bright, golden eyes fixed firmly on the mare.

“We greet you cordially, Princess Twilight Sparkle!” he bowed his head quite deeply, with a pleasant grin revealing his nearly white teeth. “We didn't expect you to make the flight tonight, however! The weather reports weren't positive,” he remarked, finally stopping in front of the mare and granting her a salute, with the group behind him doing the same in unison with their officer. “General Adamant Fang of the Ambyit, at your service. Forgive the lack of a more proper welcoming committee, Princess. Only an hour or so ago we had received the bat that you shall be taking the voyage tonight after all.”

“I do not mind, General,” Twilight assured, although she did not hear any sound of real abashment in the batpony’s voice other than the politely required one. “I am grateful to be granted this honor and enter the borders of your domain. It is an important step in the history of our nations,” she exclaimed, having this greeting formulated in her head in an instant. “Neskaza Lunee welae tuu noc illum,” she added on top of it, watching the General’s mouth widening in a smile.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee,” he begun. He, his troops and Twilight’s companions all lowered their heads, making the mare really close to copying the move herself. “...illum tueu noc tez, Knaze Crepuscle Iskre,” Adamant Fang finished and gave the mare the first opportunity to hear her own name in the batpony language. It had an intriguing ring to it, Twilight had to conclude. But Adamant Fang wasn’t through with his response. “May She guide you when you choose not to follow and may She make you see when you keep your eyes shut to Her truth.”

As much as those words sounded warm and cordial, there was something behind them that caused Twilight’s heart to stop for a brief moment. That wasn't only a wish of good fortune from a deity, nor was it an empty phrase to throw at an expected guest.

These sentences were backed by something Twilight recognized in Midnight some time ago and what sparked her interest, even if she did not really pursue the topic that much. Faith. She knew well from her interviews that the batpony religion was inspiring many aspects of their lives, which was an utterly captivating aspect of their culture to study further. However, after hearing the words which had come out of Adamant Fang’s mouth, a realization struck Twilight hard.

A religion with strict dogmas and, quite likely, present from the very start of batponies’ history as a community, forming over thousands of years and keeping them connected through great perils, such religion would have to make a visible... distinction. A line that Twilight just now felt separating her from her hosts.

She was a non-believer for them. A heathen. An infidel.

She had never realized that earlier. Not in Ponyville and not even in Hollow Shades, when Sunfall Ordain was her host. Midnight told Twilight once when they conversed about religion of the noctrali: “You stay with your way, I shall stay with mine." He claimed this to be the best solution. One that would make everything fine. Yes, perhaps between the two of them!

N-not that there was a ‘two of them’, silly brain!

But now Twilight felt like a large portion of her confidence has decided to go up in flames, quite likely on a mental stake of sorts.

Adamant Fang did not seem to spot that his guest became suddenly distressed by his honest words.

“It is a marvelous night indeed, to host you! And to guest our finest alongside you,” the General literally boomed, staring at the Nightguardians. “It must have been Peraure of a flight!” he exclaimed, spotting their exhaustion.

The two replied with an official salute, but none of the parties did appear inferior in this exchange of military receptions.

“Benu conwen, tribun! Tac, to bide.” Deep Mist answered with a tone of fraternal respect between warriors, despite his overwhelming fatigue. “Ferratani Altu Opar i Maednoc Wentr, tribun.”

“Well met, indeed! I will have some refreshments prepared for you,” the officer declared with a grin. “But let us converse in the language of our honored guest. Make the Princess feel welcome!” he proposed, glancing back at Twilight, who, still under the influence of yet another of recent mind storms, had not registered his words at first.

“Oh! T-thank you, General,” she spurted out, giving Adamant Fang a nervous smile. He spotted that something was amiss from this exchange and furrowed his brow.

“Ah, I would forget my fangs tonight!” He patted himself on the forehead and the mare suspected that he used a figure of speech right there. “You must be equally, if not more, exhausted after this flight than the two guardians! Please, Princess, allow me to lead you to your quarters.” He stepped to the side, extending his foreleg as the entourage behind him created a espalier for her to pass. “Everything was prepared in advance. I am also ready to provide you with a set of drier clothes, if you’d wish to change,” he offered with genuine politeness.

This made Twilight ultimately realize that she was, in fact, soaked as much as her two companions. Although not in sweat. Did the cloak she wore failed her in its protective task? She glanced at her back, witnessing whole clumps of snow melting in the, quite warm as she had to assess, interior of the cave. The sheer volume of snowflakes have managed to turn the cloth into a humid towel.

To the mare’s great discomfort.

“You are too generous, General. I do possess ensembles of my own and as much as I am moved by the offer, I must decline,” Twilight emphasized, trying to sound as polite as she could. Adamant Fang laughed cordially.

“Very well, Princess, but you will have to convince my wife too, if she shall see you like this. And that might be a diplomatic mission of its own magnitude!” the batpony stated, his eyes shining with amusement.

Twilight was stunned by the fact that Adamant Fang’s Equestrian, despite the thick accent and wrong intonation, was so convincing. If more batponies were to speak like this in Noctraliya, then avoiding bumping into the language barrier would be a lot easier.

“Please, Princess...” the General invited her once more to cross amongst the warriors towards a distant passage leading from the landing cavern. Twilight stared back, glancing at Midnight who gave her a reassuring nod, as Deep Mist was already taking her luggage. She passed in between the warriors, glancing left and right, witnessing prideful and immovable gazes, locked in place due to discipline. She also spotted that their leather jerkins were actually hiding proper chainmail underneath.

Adamant Fang followed Twilight closely right after gesturing to his troops to aid the Nightguardians with the mare’s belongings, taking into consideration their weariness.

The passage they have taken was not unlike the ones Twilight witnessed in Hollow Shades, although a lot wider, prepared to have transports led through it, for distribution in the fortress, as the mare believed. The corridor was paved with cobblestone, in which the wheels of carts managed to carve steady, concaved lines. There were more lanterns here than in the smaller outpost, so Twilight at least had a chance of avoiding stumbling in utter darkness.

“I hope our weather did not discourage you from further travel, Princess. I know you are unused to unstable climate patterns,” Adamant Fang wished to engage in small talk, for, as of now, the only sound present was the steady rhythm of warriors’ hooves, marching behind Twilight, the General and the two Nightguardians.

“It is quite a new experience, a severe blizzard like this. But it only adds to the joy and elation I feel, visiting your lands,” the mare responded, hoping that a warm, friendly, but still quite confident approach would be as effective with Adamant Fang as it was with his brother. For now, she managed to make the former laugh heartily.

“I was prepared to hear complaints piled upon complaints. No offence, Princess,” he added with calm politeness. “We find Equestrians to be quite finicky and disapproving when it comes to weather.”

“Oh, I assure you, General, we are not that finicky,” Twilight replied immediately, ready and wishing to cure any misconceptions the batpony might have had.

“I sure hope so! But centuries of manipulating weather has to leave you a bit lazy...” he jested, giving the mare a grin. Then he pulled his head back, sighing. “Misuse breeds woe!” he exclaimed to himself, causing Twilight to glance at him with curiosity. His words sounded like a quotation and the tone of his voice might have indicated that it was some sort of religious or traditional precept.

Wait, was he still talking about Equestrians?

Twilight’s formulating question became cut off by the General’s inquiry towards Midnight and Deep Mist.

“How’s my dear brother doing, guardians? Is he giving you a hard time?”

The two warriors exchanged glances before Deep Mist replied.

“He is our hetman, our opinion on him shall always take this into consideration, tribun.”

“And he is my brother. My opinion on him has been taking that into consideration for a long, long time!” Adamant Fang accentuated with amusement, but also nodded in an expression of understanding. “Say what your conscience allows you to.”

Midnight smirked at the General.

“He is the best officer we could ask for. Sympathetic when necessary, strict when he can.”

This assessment caused a chuckle from the officer.

“Sounds like him, yes. Is this his doing?” he gazed at the receding signs of Deep Mist’s shiner. The warrior coughed.

“Nye, tribun, it’s not,” he answered as tenaciously as he could, considering his bruise.

Twilight, who looked behind to bear witness to this exchange, caught a glance from Deep Mist towards Midnight. It was but a split second occurrence, but it grasped the mare’s attention. She never did ask what caused this mark on the batpony...

“Well, I wouldn’t be surprised, for once!” Adamant Fang did state in the meantime. “He was always a bit despotic,” he pointed out, giving a jesting stare towards Twilight, who replied with a polite grin and nod. Though it was weird for her, to hear such revelations during an official visit. Perhaps this fraternal rivalry was running quite deep. She could began guessing why. Adamant Fang appeared a lot more candid and moderate in comparison to his, as the mare knew, strict and iron-hoofed sibling.

The corridor finally came to an end, with the exit guarded by two more local warriors. They granted the group a salute, letting Twilight enter another of the spacious caverns. This one, however, a lot more lively than the landing one.

If this place was to be on the outside, the mare would call it a courtyard of this bastion, with the walls of the cave acting like the surrounding buildings. The corridor leading to the landing cavern was positioned slightly above the ground level of the grotto, allowing Twilight to see the entirety of the place from the top of this regularly carved slope.

However, the first thought that occurred to her when she laid her eyes on the place was that of an interior of an anthill. Countless tunnels were leading from this cavern, some of them simple and plain, akin to boreholes, others wide and spacious, marked with high, carved arches. It didn't say much for batpony architecture, though, as the rest of the cavern did not have too many signs of hoofwork, instead using natural crevices and rock formations, sometimes backed by wooden supports.

As far as the “ants” of this place were considered, Twilight felt absolutely stunned by what she saw. The entire floor of the cavern was occupied by warriors, mares and stallions, all in leather, chainmail and steel, standing in an organized, square formation. At least two hundred pairs of glistening eyes, reflecting the light of lanterns hanging on the ceiling and sides of the cave, all focused on her with their slit irises. Everypony was still, everypony was stoic and fierce alike.

Adamant Fang stopped for a moment, smiling contently at his troops before addressing the mare.

“I might have told a little lie back there, Princess, but I did not wish to ruin the surprise,” he stated, standing right in front of the mare. “Allow me to be the first to greet you officially in the lands blessed by the Goddess. Welcome to Noctraliya, Princess Twilight Sparkle!” he exclaimed, saluting.

The entire gathering followed the gesture of their General in unison, causing the deafening noise of metal and steel to fill the chamber. All but one pair of wings in the cavern, Twilight's, became extended, causing a gust of wind to sweep through the place. It even made the lanterns all the way at the rocky ceiling to wobble back and forth. Midnight and Deep Mist joined in this grandeur greeting of the first ever ambassador in the lands of batponies.

Twilight did not anticipate the very magnitude of this reception, despite being aware of the uniqueness of her visit. She could only stand, petrified, in the midst of a foreign race, two hundred plus sets of eyes staring right at her, ferocity and pride locked in them firmly, throngs of sharp claws flickering in the light of the moving lanterns and a terrifying multitude of glistening fangs, seemingly threatening her with their presence.

Twilight, for a split second, felt like her self-confidence would give in and crumble, feeling the incredulous weight this greeting did put on her shoulders.

Chapter VII – A Piece of Advice

Luna went through the throng of usual documents once more, checking and double-checking, making sure that all the seals and signs were placed correctly on them. The various court administrators had to be completely assured of the authenticity of their orders to carry out the rulings of the Royal Office.

As much as mundane that task would appear to anypony not used to the ways of the court, Luna came to enjoy this side of ruling the nation a long time ago. It was repetitive and dull to some extent, yes, but at the same time strangely calming. Especially in between visiting ponies’ dreams and trying to defeat the most hidden insecurities of the needing, slumbering subjects.

And yet tonight’s work was proceeding remarkably sloppily. Luna spotted that she had smeared the stamps a couple of times, not paying enough attention. Not to mention allowing a particularly nasty and vivid inkblot to utterly ruin one of the parchments.

Such unprofessionalism on her part!

She rubbed her eyes, trying to refocus them and complete her task, but the continuous, nagging sensation in her brain forbade her from recommencing. She felt in a desperate need for a break.

As she stood up from the desk, her eyes glanced towards the chessboard in the corner, on which a particular, crystal queen was surrounded on all sides by dark rivals, threatened and alienated in their company. Luna sighed. Her mind had been giving her a hard time since Twilight Sparkle’s departure.

Trotting slowly and stoically, or at least attempting to, the Princess approached the corner of the chamber, right near the bookshelves full of legal treaties, and tapped the stone with her horn. A passage materialized in an outline of cyan smoke, revealing a spiral staircase heading down into the dark bellows of the castle.

Descending, Luna could hear an echo of a distant conversation.

“Could that be of any use to us?”

“Think about it. An invasive application of—”

“No, no, I shall not revert to that just yet, we need caution and pacing.”

“Preposterous!”

It seemed her servant was pretty busy tonight as well.

Upon reaching the bottom of the stairs, Luna entered a round, vast chamber, burrowed deep within the walls of the Royal Castle, hidden from anypony but her and those she would deem worthy of assisting her. In the middle, a massive, bulky table was littered with scrolls and manuscripts of various origins, from official notes to torn scraps of paper. And the walls of the room were ornamented with maps and lists and pictures, magically pinned to the marble surface.

Luna always thought that this place appeared like a lair of a ravenous spider, as all of the parchments on the walls were connected according to the traces of information they possessed with strings weaved of silver, arcane energy. A spreading, complicated web of clues, tips, reports and data, in which many a ponies were wrapped in, much unaware of this situation. And in the middle of the shimmering web stood Luna’s loyal spider himself, gracefully brandishing a slate gray tailcoat accompanied with a white shirt and a silver ascot.

“I have no interest in any frivolities of yours tonight,” Moonwarden muttered into space in a gruff, irritated tone as the Princess trotted forward. She only smiled at those words, however, expecting to hear a reply happening quite soon.

“You call them ‘frivolities’, I honestly prefer the term ‘pleasures’,” the stallion addressed himself back, switching his attention from one unfolded scroll before him to another. His monocle was levitating around, shifting from sentence to sentence, acting like a tool of a skilled appraiser.

“We have no time for pleasures either,” the advisor once more replied to himself, utterly possessed by his work.

“You can be such a bore sometimes. I have no idea how she is coping with you, Moonwarden.”

The Princess calmly passed the unicorn, trying not to giggle, and took a seat at a little table set in the corner. She had already gotten used to the fact that her servant enjoyed having conversations with himself and, to be fair, she did eavesdrop on him from time to time, for the sake of her own amusement. This time, however, she was not seeking elation. She coughed theatrically, hoping to grasp his attention.

Moonwarden stopped in his tracks, blinking a few times and putting his monocle down on the table. He glanced right and left before realizing that he had company other than himself.

“Ah, Your Majesty, forgive me!” he exclaimed, bowing deeply before Luna. “I was utterly preoccupied, I did not spot your arrival.”

The Princess graced him with a warm smile. “Fret not, Moonwarden, I was not waiting too long.”

The stallion looked abashed for a split second before realizing that those words were merely to tease him.

“Amusing,” he muttered joyously, although his eyes remained calm. “How might I be of service, my lady?”

Luna gestured towards the other chair and Moonwarden took his place, keeping his eyes locked on the Princess. As he sat down a sudden grimace twisted his calm smile and he inhaled through his clenched teeth, moving away from the seat’s back.

“Your scars bothering you again, my servant?” the alicorn inquired with a touch of worry in her tone.

“Nothing to be concerned about, my lady,” Moonwarden assured, stretching his spine before leaning back onto the chair slowly. “In some instances I simply forget they are there,” he admitted, his smirk becoming a bit distant as his gaze focused on the Princess again. “Now, what would your wishes be, my lady?”

“I was wondering,” the alicorn began, resting her forelegs on the table, “whether I could borrow a moment of your time.”

“Why, Your Majesty, I have sworn my loyalty to you – the entirety of my time is at your disposal,” the stallion replied somehow passionately, then rolled his eyes. “Oh, where are my manners tonight, would you like some tea, my lady? Or maybe something a little more suave? I have a bottle of the finest grape liquor from the Unicorn Range stashed here...”

“Secretly drinking on the job, Moonwarden?” Luna inquired playfully, nodding in agreement at his offer.

“I would not dare, my lady. Drunken antics, as I have been taught, are not even remotely helpful in administrative skulduggery,” her servant replied, levitating a bottle from the nearest cupboard alongside a pair of elegant stemware. “Although I cannot vouch for some of our other courtiers. I swear, one has to be inebriated to occasionally slip into such incompetence.”

The stallion uncorked the bottle, filled both glasses and offered one of them to Luna, who tasted the beverage with curiosity.

“A sweet, rich bouquet. Not too potent though. I sense a delicate hint of... blackberries. A very enjoyable drink,” she stated, to Moonwarden’s visible satisfaction.

“I am glad you find it praiseworthy, Your Majesty. Now...” he paused for a moment, leaning back, gently this time, with his glass suspended in the silver aura of his magic, “... I presume you might wish to abandon this mask of good humour, my lady. It is not too convincing.”

Luna’s gentle smile became petrified and she glared at Moonwarden for a moment before letting out a profound sigh.

“Have you probed my mind already?”

The unicorn’s face betrayed shock. “My lady! My oath of servitude and obedience means never using my natural talent and abilities on you. Why would you suspect me?”

Luna leaned forward. “Because distrust shields us better than an armor of steel.”

“Well said,” Moonwarden responded with something of a proud smirk forming on his lips. “My oath still stands, though. And I would not need to inquest your mind to feel the worry oozing from you, my lady,” his voice grew serious, as well as his expression. “It is about Princess Twilight, is it not?”

Luna stayed silent for a moment, sipping her beverage. “Any news?”

“Indeed, my lady. I have received a notification from one of my informants.” He quickly levitated a scroll from the round table, unraveled the parchment and found the correct phrase. “Ah, here it is: ‘Princess Twilight reached the Nightguard outpost safely. No worrying signs.’ Which means,” he added, placing the paper down on the table and tapping it with his hoof, “that today another note shall be brought to me, confirming her departure towards the mountains, if my calculations are correct. And they are, I feel inclined to assure.”

“Could you still place an informant closer to the Ambyit so that we have some more coverage of Twilight’s journey?” Luna asked, eyeing the scroll and disregarding Moonwarden’s blatant overconfidence.

“I took the liberty of doing so already, my lady. He is a geologist, he has since always wished to visit the Tramplevanian Alps. He shall be staying in a valley within the spyglass reach from—”

Moonwarden stopped as the paper escaped from under his hoof in the aura of Luna’s magic. He automatically reached for the runaway document, yet it slipped his grasp, resulting in him being frozen in a pretty compromising position as the Princess read the entirety of the report, not just the sentences he had mentioned.

She granted him a stare of reprimand after a moment of silence. “Well, looks like somepony was busy. ‘Mayor seen drunk again. Local timber production surpassing quotas thanks to province charting. Royal Guard garrison without changes, prone to infiltration. Awaiting further instructions’,” she quoted from the parchment, causing Moonwarden to press his lips together in mounting worry. “What is the meaning of this, servant? I did not order such observations to be undertaken.”

The advisor’s muzzle twitched before he brought up an imitation of a calm, polite smile on his face, trying to hide his rising anxiety.

“Why, Your Majesty, I am merely attempting to benefit you. If I am to provide you with all the important information from the domain, my lady, I have to sometimes act on my own accord, so that I can fulfill my role. I—”

“You,” Luna interrupted him, grinning, “allow me to frighten you out of your wits far too easily.”

Moonwarden closed his agape mouth in an instant, before letting a defeated smile bloom on his muzzle.

“Touché, my lady. You, however, know that you invoke my fearful respect for many reasons,” he attempted to explain and discredit his recent blunder of composure.

“Indeed,” Luna replied with a hint of mockery. “Nevertheless, my servant, your pride does need some trimming from time to time,” she added, to which the stallion shook his head, chuckling.

“Oh, how marvelous, I have been promoted to the esteemed rank of ‘Royal Hedge’. My father would be so proud of me,” Moonwarden remarked sarcastically while rolling his eyes, much to Luna’s amusement. “To your boundless tomfoolery, Your Majesty!” he raised an ironic toast, albeit one in which the two of them eagerly participated.

However, the stallion did not continue in utilizing his biting tongue. “Jesting aside, I sincerely doubt I have already managed to resolve the entirety of your worries about Twilight Sparkle, my lady. Please, make them known to me, so I can aid you,” he offered with a tone of keenness.

Luna put down her glass. She took a deep breath in before proceeding, her voice calm, almost saddened.

“I am concerned whether my recent actions were accordingly justified. Keeping Twilight away from information, sending her to Noctraliya without preparing her any better, which, as you had rightfully evaluated, is dangerous. The ways of my children are disparate from Equestrian ideals, those which Twilight is a great advocate of...”

“A candour statement, my lady.”

“Thank you,” Luna continued in the same tone. “And as much as I trust in her strength, I feel conflicted. Hence why I wish for you to advise me on the matter.”

“How come, my lady?” Moonwarden inquired, his gaze focused on the Princess’ cyan eyes. “You seemed to have been convinced about the idea. You yourself stated that no cost is too great when—”

“I know what I said,” Luna interrupted him abruptly. “But I have been thinking this through again and again, unable to make my mind. And I wish to be advised,” her voice grew imperious and royally demanding. “Advise me then, Moonwarden. Have I done good, allowing her to go? Was my decision valid?”

The stallion put down his glass and conjoined his hooves before his muzzle. He squinted his eyes for a moment in deep consideration.

“I cannot grant you an answer like that, my lady,” he replied strongly after a while.

Luna leaned back, picking up her glass and deciding to take another sip after all.

“You ‘cannot’, or ‘do not want’ to answer?” she pressed him. “You know I value your insight, Moonwarden, even if it goes against me.”

“I am aware, my lady. I simply cannot answer whether you did ‘good’. I would have to answer both ‘yes’ and ‘no’, not to mention coping with the faulty definition of ‘good’,” his voice progressively grew reserved.

“I am positive I know what you mean, but do explain yourself, my servant,” Luna encouraged him, making herself more comfortable on the seat.

“Of course, my lady. But do stop me if I shall begin ranting.”

“I might, I might not,” she replied and Moonwarden’s muzzle twitched with a smirk.

“Very well, Your Majesty. You see, it verily depends on one thing – perspective. ‘Beauty is in the eye of the beholder’, as the saying goes. Well, I would not limit such a state of things to only beauty,” he paused for a brief moment to gather his thoughts. “From Twilight Sparkle’s point of view – you have sent her to a distant land without full knowledge of the recent political situation, deliberately hiding important information. Not to mention you are, indubitably, the greatest ‘specialist’ and indisputable authority on batponies in the entire domain, Your Majesty, and yet you have told Twilight an utter naught about them. So, even if she has no idea about it, your actions could be evaluated as… ‘bad’,” he paused, annoyed. “I despise this word, it is so... simplistic, so limiting.”

He stretched his back before continuing. “Now, from your standpoint, my lady, which I feel inclined to share, you did... ‘good’. Your plan is to bring batponies closer to Equestria, open new possibilities of interaction between the races, perhaps even ‘placate’ the noctrali somehow and acquire, also for yourself, an unbiased opinion on them as a nation. So you quite cleverly sent in our dear filly scout—” Moonwarden covered his mouth, mocking an expression of shame, “pardon, ‘esteemed Princess of Friendship’, to do your bidding.”

Luna’s stare became chastising and frigid, but the stallion did not seem to care.

“More so, my lady, your words about ‘no cost being too great’ would be naturally frowned upon by a common, Equestrian citizen. A foreseeable reaction, most ponies are so involved in the ideas of Friendship and morality and… ‘Good’, that they lock themselves away from a whole spectrum of life’s other, quite satisfying alternatives. At the same time I would deem yours a reasonable logic in nearly all cases, which coequally means that your course of action was… ‘good’.”

He took a deep breath, then stayed still for a moment before continuing in a tone of disgust. “Although plague upon me if I shall ever use the plainness of dualism, the horrid division of ‘good’ and ‘evil’ to judge any course of action, when this dreadful system is thrust upon us by simple, limited minds,” he spat out the words and shuddered in aversion. “To sum up, my lady, your choice could be evaluated as both ‘good’ and ‘bad’, but such a classification is faulty,” Moonwarden finished, letting his words sink in the silence that fell upon the chamber, as he awaited his lady’s reply.

The Princess was staring right into her advisor’s eyes, her gaze becoming as regal as one could expect from a sovereign and a powerful alicorn. The stallion was trying his best to withstand such a focused, frigid leer, yet he did feel like shrinking in his seat.

“Your evaluation is sound, Moonwarden,” Luna finally spoke, her voice tremendously calm. “However, you would claim to support my action and yet I recall you shuddering at my words...”

“Oh? Ah, yes, I did shiver, my lady,” the stallion admitted. “But not at your determination, Your Majesty, but rather at the sorrow I had spotted in your eyes. I despise seeing you doubting yourself, my lady,” the unicorn responded, reaching for his wineglass and taking a calming gulp from it. “Your calculative approach is one of the reasons why I had decided to come into your service. Too many ponies are trapped in worthless, bucolic conventions nowadays. I am glad somepony still remembers about the rule of ruthless calculus.”

“So you find me ruthless then, Moonwarden?” Luna inquired, arching her eyebrow.

“When such is the necessity. But you can also be kind. And incomparably benevolent. And inspiringly daunting,” he enumerated with a sly grin. “You are all of the above and more, Your Majesty.”

“I have been around long enough to discern flattery, my servant. It can only get you so far,” Luna reprimanded him, not appearing at all flustered by his praise.

“Considering my position, I think it has gotten me as far as I did wish it to take me, Your Majesty,” the advisor’s satisfied response was. “Yet I do mean my words. Equestria is lucky to have a monarch of your unique insight.”

The Princess did not respond at first, a sad smile merely making its way upon her muzzle. She looked towards the nearest wall, following a particular set of arcane strings making its way through the whole room, promising to lead one into a venture of knowledge, information and intrigue.

“There are ponies that would deem some of my decisions and actions as even villainous, Moonwarden,” she finally disclosed, her eyes meaningfully tracking one of the smaller, magical fibers.

“Following a certain convention, most definitely. While others would praise you and adore you, Your Majesty, for the same workings,” Moonwarden pointed out, his eyes never moving away from Luna’s face. “It is quite inevitable, you see... Have you ever touched the subject of criminology, my lady?” he asked without real context.

“It is not something that had existed before my absence. And I have not found an opportunity so far, no,” the alicorn answered, once more focusing her attention at the advisor. “Why do you ask?”

“I have found an intriguing dilemma presented by one of the schools of said study – why are some deeds considered ‘crimes’ and why would some ponies be branded as ‘criminals’? Their provided answer was simple, something I have also considered in my psychological research,” he emphasized, taking this moment to refill both the wineglasses. “What forces this divide between misdemeanors and other actions is simply a popularly accepted convention, an artificial, subjective idea. Par example, we find the act of stealing unwanted. We name it an offence then. You are stealing, ergo you are a thief, ergo we can punish you.”

“Based on a common agreement. But one could create a system in which stealing is not penalized or maybe considered an act of cunning and, as such, rewarded,” Luna continued the train of thought.

“Precisely. Diamond Dogs’ culture shows traces of such habit, them being the mucky scavengers they are,” Moonwarden stated and grimaced. “But why should this theory be limited to law only? What about morality? Is it not a convention as well? It is hardly a universal system, after all.”

Luna nodded, as she did not find any debilities in his theory so far. “Indeed. I remember a time when the griffons believed that kidnapping the wives of their enemies and... forcing them to bear children... was an act of strength and, therefore, praised. While for us such practice was, and is, abhorrent,” she stated and Moonwarden’s disgusted expression did account for her words. He, however, quickly regained his composure.

“Morality,” he began, his voice bitter, “is a set of rules and regulations that society is trying to imprint us with. Telling us what is wanted and not, what is desirable and what frowned upon. So that we sit straight while eating, be respectful to elders, pay our taxes and never try to escape the walls built, even against our very nature, right in our minds.”

The Princess observed the stallion’s gaze as he was speaking. There was a fervent force raging behind those calm, mercurial eyes. A dark determination that she could relate to all too well.

“And, Your Majesty, this is exactly why you should not fear being scrutinized for your actions, as long as you yourself are comfortable with them,” he asserted, smiling warmly, even if his eyes were more frigid than the great glaciers. “After all, breaking the rules of society is, in truth, without retribution. Neither do those rules change reality in any way. And I shall demonstrate, my lady.”

Before Luna could say anything, Moonwarden reached for one of the pristine silver spoons placed with the tea set on the table.

“Wonderful, is it not?” he asked, then hid the utensil in one of his tailcoat pockets.

“What are you doing?” the Princess asked, slightly perplexed.

“I have just stolen a spoon,” the unicorn testified in a tone of friendly banter.

“Why would you do that, Moonwarden?”

“Because I wanted to,” he answered politely.

“And that proves... what exactly?” Luna could not see the reason behind this claimed larceny of his.

“Equestria’s society declares stealing is bad, therefore one cannot do it. But I have just done it,” he took the spoon out of the pocket, twirling it playfully before his muzzle. “The rule did not limit me. There was no ‘stop’ sign in my mind. Nor a magical barrier around the spoon. Nor do I feel particularly scourged by whatever balderdash hoodoo that we would believe is keeping everypony from stealing. And I doubt I shall ever at all be punished...”

“Unless I were to decide to discipline you right this instant,” Luna raised her glass and declared victoriously.

“I sincerely doubt that to be your decision, my lady. I trust in your reason and willingness to permit me to prove a point,” Moonwarden riposted, smiling as the Princess did not follow her threat with further actions.

“You mind ventures into dark places, my servant,” the Princess had to conclude, somewhat astonished by what she heard. Not appalled though. She could not be so, she was plunging her mind into the same directions far too often.

“Are there any other premises worth exploring, my lady?” he asked rhetorically. “After all, everything else is basked in the light of Friendship and other illustrious conventions,” he paused for a moment, leaning back and spreading his forelegs in a gesture of conclusion. “And so I hope I have put your mind at ease, Your Majesty. Your course of action was reasonable and using Twilight Sparkle to achieve your goal, well... if there is anypony capable of succeeding against a stacked deck of Fate, it is Twilight Sparkle.”

“Even if I had my hoof in stacking the deck?” Luna inquired serenely, giving her servant an intrigued look from over her glass.

Moonwarden smirked back and drank some of his liquor. “Only slightly, though. If you were actually to scheme against Twilight, Your Majesty, the naïve child would crumble and perish in no time.”

“You are too reproachful, my servant,” Luna chastised him. “Twilight Sparkle is destined for great things and her inner strength pushes her through many terrible perils.”

“Blind faith in Friendship can hardly be considered ‘strength’, Your Majesty. It leads to trusting against reason, certitude contra logic.” Moonwarden waved his hoof dismissively. “Although if I had even the most miniscule of proofs that her levity in the ideals of Friendship is based on rationale and not some sort of serendipitous spark...” he paused meaningfully and looked around. “Alas, nothing so far,” he concluded, but his conviction only made Luna giggle.

“You might learn one day, my servant, that you are closer to the hidden truth about Friendship than you think,” she addressed him with a smile. She then nodded, visibly relieved. “Thank you for your words of reassurance, my advisor.”

“Your gratitude is the greatest of honours, my lady. I understand why you would be cautious. After all, Twilight Sparkle happens to be Equestria’s prime champion, her safety is crucial for the domain. But, as much as it escapes reasoning itself, she has dealt smoothly with every challenge in her life so far.”

Luna stood up from her seat after she finished her drink, causing Moonwarden to lift himself up as well.

“I still wish for you to bring me any news about her mission that reach your ears,” the Princess commanded.

“Naturally, my lady. However, our sources shall be limited behind the borders of Noctraliya. We have no spies there whatsoever,” the advisor admitted, squinting his eyes in deep thought. “Although, I have recently found out that I am considered a convert by the batpony Nightguard.”

The Princess blinked a couple of times before speaking up.

“As in – you following me just like my children? Praising me as the Immaculate Moon?”

“It appears so, yes. I do praise you, my lady, just on a slightly different basis,” he assured, smiling mysteriously. “But if this rumour of my conversion could grant me an advantage when dealing with the batponies, I shall use this opportunity,” the stallion declared, approaching the grand table and picking his monocle up. “The Moonwarden. I like the sound of that a lot.”

Witnessing his content expression, Luna shook her head. What did she just tell him about trimming his pride?

“Ever the opportunist,” she muttered, causing him to chuckle as he put on his eyepiece.

“Pardon me, my lady, but if it were not for that feature of my character, I would never have come into your service. And you would be missing a crafty advisor.”

“Wait, I think I know exactly what you are talking about,” Luna pondered theatrically, rubbing her chin with unmatched grace. “Do you mean the time when you were supposed to provide security coverage for the Grand Galloping Gala? When you abandoned your post, committed breach of security perimeter, sneaked into my private chambers like a burglar and demanded being given a place by my side?”

Moonwarden furrowed his brow. “No, Your Majesty. I mean the time when I had used my operative permissions to leave my post and scout the castle for threats, utilized my prowess in infiltration to avoid the Royal Guard, gained access to your chambers akin to a silent shade and bent my knee before you in my great humility, pleading for being allowed to eternally serve you,” he listed with a growing, jovial smile. “As I have said, evaluation of deeds is purely a matter of perspective.”

“Indeed. I will agree with the ‘plea of eternal servitude’, although I leave the rest up to debate,” Luna responded, trying to hide her mirth. “However, you cannot contest one fact with your logic of ambiguity.”

“And what would that circumstance be?” Moonwarden replied overconfidently.

“That by the time you returned to your post, the Grand Galloping Gala had been turned by Twilight Sparkle and the Element Bearers from the most sophisticated and refined of Equestrian celebrations into a disaster that was widely discussed throughout the following months.”

The unicorn’s sly smile began shrinking and fading as Luna continued, her own grin fueled by his draining amusement.

“And, if I recall correctly, you were nearly demoted and incarcerated by the High Council for this, for you were trusted to keep the event going resplendently, without disturbances or any fracas. And in which task you had failed miserably.”

By that point, Moonwarden looked like an icon of pure resignation.

“Not to mention that rumors reached me about you being nearly trampled by the Royal Gardens’ animals and—”

“My lady, please, have mercy... You have won this round,” the unicorn interrupted her on a comically sorrowful note of conceding. “Well played,” he admitted, exhaling and returning to his work, beaten.

Luna giggled at his exaggerated expression of despair. She knew it was but a temporary victory of hers, but she was going to enjoy winning this banter. She was about to leave him to his task, but a sudden realization occurred to her.

“Moonwarden?”

“Yes, Your Majesty?” he replied immediately, his face back to a perfect, neutral expression.

“That report from Hollow Shades... It said that they have surpassed quotas because of province charting, right?”

Moonwarden looked around for the parchment, finally finding it on the side table, where the Princess must have left it without noticing. He levitated it towards him and scanned its contents once more.

“Y... yes, my lady, that is what the report states,” he confirmed before looking with curiosity at the Princess.

“Did the Bureau of Cartographers pass a decision lately to chart the Eastern Woods? I do not recall anything like this.”

Moonwarden pondered for a while, closing his eyes in concentration.

“No... neither do I, Your Majesty. The last official update of maps happened last year, so the law does not demand a renewal just yet.”

“Look into that,” Luna declared, leaving Moonwarden to his tasks.

“Right away, Your Majesty,” he responded loyally, bowing down before the Princess of the Night and watching her depart.

However, Luna stopped in the doorway for a moment and smirked. “And when you will be done for tonight, perhaps you would like to continue our game of chess?”

Moonwarden replied with a sly grin, not a trace of his latest loss in banter present on his muzzle.

“But, my lady, I am an opportunist, no? And so, if I was granted with such a favorable circumstance of having your queen compromised, I will take my time planning, before taking an utterly merciless advantage...” he whispered back to Luna with undeniable satisfaction.

As he recommenced his duties, the Princess did feel a small sting in her heart. Yes, her decision of allowing Twilight to go might have been reasonable from a certain perspective...

But who could assure her that Noctraliya did not have its own merciless opportunists, ready and waiting?

***

Twilight could hear her heart pounding so loud she was almost certain that it was audible all around the cavern filled with batponies. Adamant Fang, saluting but grinning widely, addressed her after the metallic echo of the recent greeting faded away amongst the vast crevices and fissures of the cave.

“Once more, it is a unique pleasure to be a part of this historical moment!” he boomed, his accent becoming thicker alongside his rising enthusiasm. “May your visit account to the great vision of Neskaza Lunee!” he roared the Goddess’ name with zeal.

The entire chamber honored their deity by lowering their heads in veneration. Even Twilight caught her neck bending down in an instinctive response. She deliberated going through with the gesture but, just before she was able to make up her mind, the host looked back at her.

“It was Her merciful will to allow you to aid Her numerously. For carrying out Her grand plan, even against your nature and choice, you have our great gratitude!”

Twilight smiled in reply to his praises, yet it was a rather empty grimace from her. She was not sure whether there was any gratitude truly present in the General’s speech. From what she could deduce from his tone and choice of words, her role in freeing Princess Luna and subsequent events was considered less than significant and the emphasis was placed on the will of the Immaculate Moon.

Not that Twilight felt a glutton for exaltation! But she would appreciate some credit at least, right?

Adamant Fang continued in the meantime.

“And, as I hope you shall allow me, Princess,” he paused in an inquiry and Twilight nodded, even though she wasn’t certain what exactly was she agreeing to, “I would like to welcome to our home our brothers!” He pointed out Midnight and Deep Mist to the gathered warriors. “Hwale dla Nocferrat!”

The whole chamber erupted in shouts and cheers, causing Twilight to grind her teeth at the sheer force behind the voices. Her brain was inclined to point out that, as much as her greeting was more elaborate and dignified, even with Adamant Fang’s misplaced emphasis, the welcome that her entourage received was far more enthusiastic.

The Nightguardians exchanged glances and stepped forward, presenting themselves to the crowd in the full splendor of their armors and equipment. They gathered all of their pride and stood dignified and tall, receiving this unique greeting from their brethren. Twilight thought that it would all have been better if Midnight and Deep Mist didn’t have their manes soaking wet from their recent stunt and their wings shaking with fatigue.

Then again, she was herself wrapped in a piece of damp, heavy cloak so she wasn’t going to be the one to point hooves at appearances.

Adamant Fang raised his hoof and the warriors responded immediately, as dead silence fell upon the cave.

“Swadrani!” he shouted and Twilight spotted at least a dozen of ponies from the front row of the formation step forward and salute in response. “Full reports in an hour. And, to celebrate this moment further, a cup of gozalke for everypony this supper! Dismissed!” Adamant Fang roared, giving Twilight a proud glance.

The mare had a pretty good idea that the General wished to be seen as a generous leader and the massive cheer of the crowd that happened soon afterwards was to be the confirmation of his benevolence. Twilight’s stomach also responded to this obnoxious magnanimity, pointing out that the mare was going to have to tackle the drink tonight as well, if there was to be a more elaborate celebration in her honor.

“Now, allow me, Princess, to further escort you to your quarters,” Adamant Fang offered with a graceful nod after the batponies began dispersing in squads, each group heading their own way, disappearing in an organized manner into numerous corridors.

“Very well, General. Might I ask a few questions of you? I am incredibly curious about this bastion and your fine soldiers,” Twilight requested, following the officer down the slope, to the ground level of the cavern.

Adamant Fang seemed honestly happy about her inquiry. “Oh, of course, Princess! Ask away, it shall be my pleasure to answer!”

“Is this the largest fortress in Noctraliya? This cavern itself is humongous and I presume you have a whole system of caves around...”

“As far as our defenses go, this is one of the largest, yes, but I cannot grant you exact numbers, Princess,” he replied, his tone becoming more polite and timid than before.

“Caste rules, General? I understand, don’t fret,” Twilight quickly assured.

Adamant Fang raised his brow. “Precisely, Princess, I am overjoyed you understand. Somepony gave you a résumé, I gather.”

The mare stifled a giggle, for in the corner of her eye she spotted Midnight smirking.

Adamant Fang resumed cordially. “I can say, though, that the Border houses warriors from all the peaks. It is the grandest fortress belonging to the Seven Mountains, not just one Family. We house everypony here, from every part of our domain.”

“Of course. I am astounded by the amount of warriors you have commissioned to this greeting. It was really unnecessary to make them abandon their other duties,” Twilight pointed out, trying to appear as grateful as she was capable of, watching the officer’s grin growing. “The rest of the place must have appeared abandoned!” she guessed, surprisingly causing Adamant Fang to burst into laughter.

“Oh, no, Princess. This was but one company,” he looked around, his subordinates returning to their tasks left and right. “We have far more warriors here.”

Twilight caught Midnight raising his brow just before he presented a question.

“Pardon me, tribun, but does Ambyit not have only one company assigned to it? Or did that change while we were away?” He pointed at himself and Deep Mist.

Adamant Fang peeked back in a blink of an eye.

“Honored Covenant’s recent decision, Nightguardian,” he replied shortly. His eyes stopped on Twilight for a split second before he focused on one of the more elaborate corridor entrances. That short glance of his was so frigid and in contrast to his jovial demeanor, Twilight simply couldn’t miss it.

And neither could Midnight.

“Might I inquire wh—”

“You heard, Maednoc Wentr, Cowenea decision. Don’t dwell on it!” Deep Mist burst into the conversation, cutting off his companion with a smile, although the tone of his voice was alarming at best.

Twilight joined in, quickly changing the subject. “I have to say that they present themselves convincingly. I had no idea about the level of discipline amongst batpony soldiers...”

The General and the two Nightguardians stared at her. Adamant Fang appeared somewhat flattered, while she did catch curiosity mounting in her entourage’s eyes. Twilight hoped that the officer would buy her feint around the hazardous topic and that Midnight and Deep Mist would realize that it was a deliberate stunt.

“I am glad you find it praiseworthy,” Adamant Fang replied gratefully. “Our duty is our honor!”

“It shows, General, I assure you.”

Deep Mist, seemingly understanding Twilight’s initiative, joined in. “Knaze is not simply flattering you, tribun, she knows a thing or dwo about discipline, being a sister of centur u Regiferrat.”

Adamant Fang gave Twilight a look of disbelief.

“Is that so? You are clearly a noble, Princess, but I do not think if I have ever heard about Captain Sparkle, or Captain Twilight...” he pondered, squinting his eyes.

“No, no!” Twilight waved her hoof, trying to hide her desire to laugh. “My brother is Shining Armor, General.”

“Oh, I know him! But why—” Realization shined in Adamant Fang’s eyes. “Of course, silly me! It escaped my mind that Equestrians are not being named in the same way we are. Pardon me, Princess.” He shook his head as the group approached one of the corridors.

Twilight took this opportunity to glance at the arch that was ornamenting the entrance. It was of specific, pointed, ogival shape, making it feel like the passageway was trying to invite the looker to glance upwards. It appeared really light considering it was carved in solid rock, an impressive feat of masonry. Although Twilight’s proficiency at stoneworking was purely theoretical.

Adamant Fang proceeded in the meantime. “So Shining Armor is your brother then? A capable officer, I have heard. Ardent Fang mentioned him in his letters a few times.”

“I have always admired him, General. Being a Royal Guard had been his dream since colthood,” Twilight revealed and the officer smiled widely.

“My brother thinks of him as a dutiful and honorable stallion. Is it true he now holds a title of a Prince?”

“Yes, after marrying Princess Cadance.”

“Knaz Niteyu Zbroy... You come from a true aristocratic Family then, at least from what I understand about Equestrian nobility,” the General pointed out. “Not to mention—” he wished to continue, but something caused him to abandon the sentence unexpectedly. Instead, he raised one of his hooves in the air. “Oh, allow me to ask something of your escort, Princess.” He quickly turned his head, not waiting for any permissions. “We shall be passing by the shrine, do you want to pray after tonight’s journey?”

“I would gladly enjoy a moment of communion, yes,” Midnight replied with polite gratitude, “but only if the Princess shall permit that. I know she would like to rest.”

“Why, naturally! Do not allow me to stop you from praying. Your faith is important to you all,” Twilight assured, despite not being entirely happy that she will have to stop by someplace with this wet, heavy cloak on her back. But the grateful smile from Midnight did outshine the cons of the General’s offer.

“Very well, then, it is but a moment away from here, Princess,” Adamant Fang declared.

The corridor they were trotting through was a bit more elaborate than the transport one from before. Polished rock replaced the cobblestone of the floor and the candles lighting up the passage were placed in more elegant, iron lanterns, their frames showing the same, arched designs of the passageway. Twilight could not really focus on those while moving, but she could swear that the metal was shaped in intricate, circular designs.

She promised herself to look into these when given an opportunity. Batponies’ craftsmanship was looking more and more alluring to her so far.

She really had to put down a list of things to ask about! She still needed some of the Lords’ names from her companions. And a thing or two about the ponies themselves, naturally.

And now she also wished to inquire Midnight about Deep Mist’s shiner.

And the confusion with the number of troops at the bastion.

And whether he spotted any of the Occultan around.

... weren’t her conversation topics simply wonderful?

After a minute or so, the group arrived at the next cave, smaller than the previous one, but with a much more captivating interior. In the middle of it stood a fountain, with clear water descending down in four, wonderfully steady arches from the center column, adorned by a sculpture of a batpony mare in full armor. This type of gear Twilight had not seen amongst batponies so far.

The walls of the cave were chiseled down to create a quite unique mixture of raw stone towards the ceiling and smooth rock on the ground level. More passages, all of them arched in this specific, architectural design, were leading into various directions, with steps of carefully adorned stone leading to those higher off the ground. And, surprisingly, the cave had proper lanterns placed on poles on the outskirts of it, supplemented in the center by a hanging, iron “chandelier” of seven more beacons, making the place dimly, but actually lit, even for the mare. It was an elaborate, elegant in its underground splendor, place, one that she would not expect in a military installation.

Twilight’s eyes glistened in the dark and Adamant Fang spotted her wonder with ease.

“Welcome to the Inner Courtyard, Princess. This is where we have the officer’s quarters and our local shrine,” he explained waving his hoof.

“It looks quite spectacular, General,” the mare honestly judged. “It must have taken talented masons to create such a unique space. Those walls seem almost polished!”

“The Border is a newer bastion, so our architecture here is not at its apex. But I have to warn you that if you have been impressed by this, you might want to take in places like the Sanctuary of the First Night in installments…” he jested, but Twilight took his advice to heart. If the famed “Tuarie” was the most important holy place in the domain, she could only imagine how much more elaborate it was going to be.

“And who is this the likeness of, General?” she inquired as the group ventured into the cavern and approached the fountain.

“The greatest of Noctraliyayi military commanders. High General Ebon Fang, known as the Defender of Faith, the Fang of the Goddess and Nadyir,” Adamant Fang revealed, saluting while mentioning the name of the batpony. His gesture was quickly followed by the honorary entourage as well as Midnight and Deep Mist, perhaps even more zealously.

Twilight took a good glance at the sculpture, using the fact that the hanging lanterns were granting her enough illumination to spot the details of it. Ebon Fang was portrayed standing on her hind legs, her wings outstretched in a fierce motion, like she was rearing to face down a challenge coming her way. The stone forming her two sets of claws was done in an imposing way to showcase their sharpness, and wavy lines were chiseled into the blades, like an indication of something staining the weapons. Twilight pondered that it could have been an artistic representation of blood. Despite that detail and her stance, however, the High General’s face was stoic and calm, as much as Twilight could see her expression from behind the dark, granite helmet. But there was hidden fervency captured in her eyes, as they were focusing on a long-gone enemy Ebon Fang was facing at the moment she was captured in stone.

The statue’s armor was also intriguing. It looked incredibly heavy in comparison to the gear Twilight observed on the Nightguard, or local warriors. It would surely provide protection, but at a cost of agility and speed and it could have only been worn by a pony of great strength. Perhaps it was a set of ceremonial plate, considering all the motives carved into the stone? Stars and fangs, the lunar circle ornamenting the chest...

What kind of war was there between the batponies so that this mare, Ebon Fang, was immortalized so heroically and received titles like the ones mentioned by Adamant Fang?

“Nadyir...” Twilight whispered, remembering that one mountain peak called likewise. Was there a possible connection here?

“Noctraliya would not be the same without her,” the General softly exclaimed, his eyes locked on the statue, before he shook his head and smiled at Twilight. “But, let us leave old history for now. We are writing down another chapter this very moment. Please, Princess, the shrine is right nearby.”

The officer pointed at a distant set of ornate, heavy doors, framed by a dark arch with a symbol of the full moon adorning the top of it. The sign had a pale tint to it, resembling the aura of the lunar circle with its hue. And, to Twilight’s amazement, the craters and maria seemed to have been carved onto it with painstaking precision. She knew that the moon was considered a holy symbol for the batponies, but not to the extent of showcasing most of the details of its surface. And Twilight could not deny the feeling of excitement over visiting a true place of religious worship, especially one that was putting so much attention to specifics!

Her mind recalled the fact that she was still covered in the repulsively wet piece of cloth. But discomforts away – she was about to do some observations!

The group approached the ornate passage and the General reached for the solid, iron ring acting as a handle. The doors creaked on a bass key as they revealed the interior of the place. And Twilight’s jaw was close to dropping at the sight.

The shrine was done in a rectangular shape, having two rows of columns present on both sides of the central nave, carved from the mountain with surprising grace and lightness. The top of the cave, to which Twilight’s gaze escaped involuntarily following the clustered pillars, was arched as well, appearing like it was connected by “branches” stretching from the sides of the place and the columns. Close to the far end of the shrine, a circular hole was positioned in the ceiling, and the mare recalled that Midnight mentioned the possibility of the herami being lit up by moonlight. The floor was done in various, curved shapes, carved straightly into the rock, imitating proper tiles.

Almost everywhere, bar the central line, cushions of dark hues were placed in a specific, diagonal pattern, granting enough space for worshipers to sit down properly. And, at that moment, a number of batponies were occupying those seats, listening to chanting coming from a robed and hooded pony present at the far side of the shrine. In front of the cantor stood an altar adorned with white material, on which a silver disk was placed upon a marble, ornate stem. The symbol of the Immaculate Moon. Heads of all the supplicants were turned towards it.

“Kwod Tue daze uai myire i woyn!” a mare’s voice, strong and zealous, echoed through the shrine with a canorous vibe to it.

It was a rather incredible way of chanting. Complicated trills were signifying the vowels, showcasing impressive vocal abilities of the cantor. The hymn remained softly harmonious, even with all the changes in tones, never leaving the assigned key. And the melody, the melody was nothing Twilight has ever heard before, complex and intricate. She could almost feel its pattern, one weaved with passion and steadfast faith. The echo of the incantation was almost hypnotizing, bouncing of the walls and columns, multiplying and causing the atmosphere to become heavy with levity.

“Uai grati Tue, Neskaza Lunee...” the worshipers replied in unison, their monotonous song so very different from the cantor's alto. Deep, simple and humble, as they lowered their heads, only lifting them after a moment of pure silence.

“Kwod Tue daze uai risi i lzi!” the mare sang the same melody and yet Twilight felt like she could now take note of even more incredible arpeggios.

“Uai grati Tue, Neskaza Lunee...” the solemn reply once again was.

Adamant Fang's voice was but a mere whisper. “It seems tonight’s worship is still going on...” He gestured his subordinates to stay outside and closed the doors slowly. He then turned to the Nightguardians. “Do join in, warriors, I shall accompany the Princess.”

“Thank you, General,” Midnight nodded, also keeping his voice low. “Princess, it should only take a moment.”

“Go on, don’t worry, I don’t mind,” Twilight assured him, to which he smiled and trotted to take a place. In the meantime Deep Mist already did occupy one of the cushions and began praying.

“Kwod Tue crone uai od golod!” the mare leading the ceremony invoked once more.

“Uai grati Tue, Nezkaza Lunee...” the response was repeated again, now bolstered by the warriors’ voices. Twilight turned to the officer, who stood near her, staring intently towards the altar.

“If you would like to join the prayer too, General, do not let me stop you...”

He curtsied before replying. “That is very kind of you, Princess, but it would be inappropriate to abandon a guest just like that and the Goddess surely understands. She does not force us to pray. We do so voluntarily, when we have a calm opportunity,” he assured. “Besides, I prefer to worship Her privately, at home with my family, when I have the chance.”

“I understand, of course. Midnight t—Midnight Wind told me,” she corrected herself rapidly, remembering that shortening the name was a sign of disrespect amongst the noctrali, “that a ceremony like this is non-obligatory. Still, I see a reasonable attendance,” she pointed out as she quickly counted almost forty batponies present in the shrine.

“If duties allow it, we come here quite often. To praise our Goddess is right and just,” the stallion declared faithfully.

“Kwod Tue crone uai od cladi!”

“Uai grati Tue, Neskaza Lunee...”

“As a scholar, I am fascinated by your religion,” Twilight whispered when the echo of the reply subsided and Adamant Fang raised his head. “I have never before encountered a culture with such an emphasis on spirituality.”

“It is what defines us and binds us, Princess,” the General’s voice was deathly serious. “The Immaculate Moon... graced us with so many gifts throughout history and She continues to provide for us, like a caring parent. You must realize, Princess, that we have a Goddess for our Mother.” The batpony stared towards the silver discus above the altar. “Can any other nation, can any race in the World make a claim akin to that?”

Twilight pondered at those words. There was so much conviction and strength behind them, she felt truly bewildered. If Adamant Fang was to be considered a typical worshiper of the Immaculate Moon, then the batpony faith must have been unbelievably... well, adamant.

“Kwod Tue crone uai od Sewira Solee!”

“Uai grati Tue wiecn, Neskaza Lunee!”

The mare heard Princess Celestia’s title and could not stop herself from sighing as it rang in her ears, despite the enchanting melody accompanying it. Adamant Fang spotted her expression.

“What is wrong, Princess?”

“Oh, nothing, don’t worry, General. I feel slightly... out of place, that’s all,” she revealed with a slightly sheepish grin, staring at all the gathered supplicants.

The officer furrowed his brow. “I think I can understand Princess. If I were soleerane standing in this shrine, I myself would feel alienated. Especially,” he paused, giving Twilight a judging, cautious stare, “if I were marked by Sewira Solee just like you are.”

Twilight’s eyes widened at both his words and the gaze she received. “Whatever do you mean, General?”

“You are an envoy of the Judging Sun, of course. She had bestowed her magic upon you, changing you,” he replied, his piercing eyes switching their attention from her horn to her wings. “Equestrians follow the harsh goddess, yes, but your role, your place, was even closer to her and your form confirms that. However, it is not too late, Princess,” his tone was utterly serious, but not without a certain feeling of compassion.

“... for what?”

“The Immaculate Moon... finds you worthy of fulfilling Her great plan. It is a sure sign that Her hoof is extended towards you. It is reaching mercifully towards all of soleerani. You just need to take it and embrace Her truth, Princess. And, fear not, you would not be the first to do so,” the General emphasized with a smile that was a mixture of genuine kindness and fervent satisfaction.

Twilight felt her mind buzzing. What... what was going on? What did he mean? The hoof of the Immaculate Moon extended towards her? And she should be taking it, not being the first t—Wait, was he actually trying to convert her?!

This thought did fill Twilight with an opulent dosage of panic. For once, she had never faced conversion before, so how was she supposed to know how to react to it?! The last thing she desired was to somehow insult the General, especially since his motivation was, as she had to evaluate, pure and coming straight from his heart.

Twilight was about to speak up, trying to do her best at placating Adamant Fang, but Midnight and Deep Mist approached, having finished the prayers alongside the others.

“Praise the Goddess that we are home,” Midnight declared zealously, causing a wide smile from Adamant Fang.

“Feels good to address Her back in the homeland, doesn’t it?” the officer inquired rhetorically.

Deep Mist nodded. “To bid vere. And arcemandre has an enchanting voice,” he pointed at the robed batpony who stood up and folded her wings after a longer while in the praying position. Adamant Fang’s eyes glinted joyously.

In the meantime, Midnight turned to Twilight, witnessing her confounded look and mouth hanging ajar.

“Twilight, are you alright?” he whispered worryingly, stepping closer.

It took the mare a moment to realize that she must have been looking rather silly, befuddled with the situation. A blush reddened her muzzle.

“Yes! Yes, of course, we were just discussing your religion with the General,” she pointed at Adamant Fang, who nodded with grace.

“I’m glad the Princess is finding it fascinating, it is a step in the right direction!” he responded, overjoyed.

The other batponies gathered in the shrine began passing the group and heading outside, their curious stares focused on the newcomers, and Twilight especially. An occasional whisper or two could be heard. But what also caught the mare’s attention was the fact that the soldiers were not addressing the officer in other way than a polite bow of their heads. And Adamant Fang was responding in kind, alongside Midnight and Deep Mist.

“Pardon me asking, but why are you not being saluted, General?” Twilight inquired rather loudly, but a different pony had decided to sate her curiosity.

“For here, in the temple of the Goddess, we are all equal.”

The mare leading the prayer was trotting towards the group. She removed the hood of her simple and mundane grey robe, revealing a silver coating of her muzzle and a true cascade of lilac mane. It fell down her back in an intricate, complicated braid, a pin of pure silver holding it together. The mare’s saffron eyes were focused on the Princess with calm, almost regal, joy. The priestess was remarkably dignified and captivating, even if Twilight was to take into consideration the untamed side of batponies’ physical appeal.

“In the eyes of our Mother, we are but Her children. Titles and positions do not matter, only our hearts and souls,” the newcomer explained in an accent only just less thick than that of Adamant Fang, but significantly more sophisticated.

It was the officer that introduced the mare. “Speaking of hearts and souls... Princess, Nightguardians, allow me to introduce arcemandre Shadebloom, my own heart and soul.”

The priestess bowed her head slowly before the group, revealing her alabaster teeth in a warm smile before replying to Adamant Fang.

“Dearest husband, you did not tell me that the Princess would arrive to join tonight’s celebration! I would have intonated a Hymn of Gratitude for her safe arrival,” she chastised the General lightly.

“I did not plan that, my beloved. But since we were passing by, I thought our Nocferratani would like to visit the shrine,” he explained, grinning back at his wife.

Deep Mist greeted the mare with a respectful nod. “Allow ia to say,” he began, glancing at the General, “that you have an amazing voice, arcemandre. Tribun is a very lucky stallion.”

Twilight was not sure who felt more flattered by this sentence, the blushing Shadebloom or the beaming Adamant Fang. Midnight, meanwhile, chuckled at his comrade’s praise.

“It’s good to make your acquaintance, arcemandre. Nocferratani Deep Mist and Midnight Wind, at the Goddess’ service.”

“A great pleasure. But we seem to be overlooking our most important guest, wampiri,” Shadebloom pointed out, bowing her head before Twilight.

“I am happy to meet you, arcemandre Shadebloom,” Twilight greeted the priestess and her smile widened at those words.

“It is a wonderful pleasure, seeing you in our temple. As we did not invoke a chant in your honor, allow me..."

She raised her right foreleg, first gently moving aside Twilight's mane, much to the mare's boundless confusion.

“May the Light of the Goddess shine upon you, Twilight Sparkle,” Shadebloom enunciated, tracing a minute, vertical circle on Twilight’s forehead, under her horn, with the tip of her hoof. The priestess then continued. “I cannot help but spot your journey must have been dreadful. Did you actually fly into that forecasted blizzard?” she inquired, giving the mare's cloak an evaluating look.

Twilight was slightly too dumbfounded to go on with the conversation, so Midnight decided to take the initiative.

“Unfortunately, yes, but we have bested it,” he accentuated with pride, earning something of a criticizing glare from Deep Mist.

Shadebloom covered her mouth.

“Thank the Goddess nothing happened to you. I heard the storm struck us faster than anticipated! Dearheart,” she addressed her husband, “please prepare one of my dresses for the Princess, we can’t have her irrigate in this ensemble.”

Adamant Fang gave Twilight a sheepish look while Midnight desperately tried to hide his amusement. In the meantime Twilight had managed to awaken from the shocked stupor and lifted her hooves in polite protest.

“I-it’s really unnecessary, arcemandre. I have some dresses of mine with me, I shall change into one of those.”

“Oh, but Princess, it would be my great pleasure to assist you in looking resplendent at a little meal we have prepared in your honor,” Shadebloom insisted. “Please, allow me to, in such way, repay you for your continuous aid to the Goddess!”

And, just like that, Twilight felt that pushing her way would not be the correct decorum in this situation.

“Very well, arcemandre. I happily accept such a repayment,” she assured, in truth touched by this gesture of gratitude.

“Wonderful! It shall be an unmatched honor to have you dine with us. You are expected as well, Nocferratani,” she added, glancing at the Nightguardians. “Now, I must return to my duties. I need to grant spiritual aid to Prepast.”

Shadebloom put on her hood back, which immediately transformed her from a dignified General’s wife to a simple ascetic. She pointed at a stallion in the distant corner of the shrine, the only pony left in the attendance, his teary eyes locked on the silver circle above the altar. His mouth was moving quickly as he was muttering something under his breath, his muzzle a mosaic of despair and elation.

Adamant Fang raised an eyebrow, worried. “Swadran Chasm? Bogine, what’s wrong with him? He looks like he has lost his mind.”

To everypony’s surprise, Shadebloom giggled.

“The physician confirmed that his wife is pregnant...”

“Wonderful!” the General replied in an excited whisper.

“... with triplets.”

“Oh, kirwe,” a swear escaped the officer's mouth, as his enthusiasm died even quicker than it appeared.

“Adamant Fang, mind your tongue!” Shadebloom berated her husband.

Meanwhile, Deep Mist hissed and Midnight let out a long, profound exhale, one of those that a stallion does to express solidarity with another stallion.

Twilight’s lips twitched, masking a chortle, as she spotted the roll of the priestess’ eyes from under the hood.

“All the males are alike, no?” Shadebloom left the group with the amused echo of the rhetorical inquiry and ventured to tend to the soon-to-be father.

It turned out that the guest chambers were neighboring with the shrine, so it did not take the group more than a moment to reach them, up a set of grand, granite stairs. Adamant Fang had the door opened, leading Twilight into a spacious, rectangular room, carved meticulously in the dark rock, the style of which could be described as contesting with five-stars Equestrian hotels when it came to the quality of wood and cloth. Minus the lack of windows.

“This is the antechamber, Princess. Your room is behind these set of doors, you shall find everything you need there, a bath pocket included, if you’d like to freshen after the journey,” Adamant Fang declared, as his troops put the luggage in the room and left in an orderly fashion.

“It is most courteous of you, General,” Twilight thanked, staring around surprised. She was convinced that this was her room, it looked so resplendent!

“I leave you now, Princess, as I am requested elsewhere. I shall allow myself to send an officer here in a couple of hours. Would that be alright with you, Princess?”

The mare nodded gracefully. “Why, naturally, General. I would enjoy an hour or two of rest after tonight’s flight.”

“Very well.” Adamant Fang grinned and saluted her, Midnight and Deep Mist responding in the gesture.

After the General left the room, both the batponies and the mare breathed out, relieved as never.

“Bogine,” Deep Mist invoked. He tossed his backpack near one of the beds, although clumsily enough to have it topple to the side and open, causing a map to roll across the floor. “Prokleyitu...!” he swore and hissed. “And here I thought we would never make it here...”

“I couldn’t agree more,” the mare concurred, letting out a heavy sigh. “The General is a polite stallion, but I dream of taking off this cloak and resting finally...”

Midnight nodded, putting down his own sack by another bed and removing his helmet. “Sounds like a plan... My wings are killing me.” He closed his eyes, arching his back slowly like a cat.

Twilight chuckled. Weren’t they a resplendent group of winded individuals? She took a moment to inspect the room further. The antechamber appeared like a stylish apartment of its own, prepared and furnished accordingly. If it wasn’t meant for the official guest visiting the Border, than it must have been prepared to house an entourage matching the traveler’s royal stature, considering the six beds present.

Deep Mist finally caught his escaping map and put it back into his backpack. Before he closed it, however, Twilight spotted a glint of metal from inside the sack, something akin to a curved dagger.

Huh, so the Nightguard had some backup weapons on themselves too, other than their claws. Smart.

Midnight groaned as a pop of his spine caused his eyes to open wide. “Oh, that’s better!” he declared ecstatically, relieved of the tension. “Alright, let’s get you into your chamber, Twilight. Deep Mist, lend me a hoof.”

“Sure,” the other batpony nodded, leaving his bag, which mockingly decided to fall on its other side causing him to exhale in resignation.

Twilight, in the meantime, attempted to drag her luggage on her own, but Midnight’s strict gesture halted her.

“What?” she inquired.

“We do the heavy-lifting around here,” he replied, winking playfully at her and grabbing her baggage himself.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Shadebloom was right, all males are the same.”

“Very funny.”

“So, this place is prepared to house Lords of the Families coming here, right?” Twilight inquired the moment the stallions approached the other set of heavy, pine doors, leading to the mare’s room. And what she saw inside when they opened it was more than enough to substitute for an answer.

Midnight let out a profound exhale. “That... is something,” those were the only words that escaped his mouth.

“By the ancestors!” Deep Mist was a bit more elaborate in his astonishment.

Twilight passed by her escort and entered the chamber, awestruck at the level of luxury she encountered. A rich, zaffre blue rug was covering the entirety of the floor and the chandelier in the middle was done in pure silver, shedding faint light that bounced of equally resplendent embellishments of the pine and spruce furniture. Not to mention that this place had an absolutely massive four poster bed, with woolen curtains of the same hue as the rug, embroidered with silver threads forming complex, stellar constellations.

“This looks like a royal bedroom!” Twilight exclaimed, taking note of a massive closet, a dining table for six ponies at the very least and an ornamented, wooden screen, behind which she did find a fully chiseled bathtub. “I think this might actually be bigger than Princess Celestia’s personal chamber!”

“Being a haspadr comes with some benefits, yes...” Midnight’s sarcasm was almost palpable. “I have told you that they are treated like royalty, yes?”

“I recall that, but I was not expecting something quite so... ostentatious!” the mare replied, trotting around the place with fascination. “Of all the places I’ve stayed in, this has to be the most rich so far, even the Crystal Empire being considered.”

“Points for Noctraliya, then...” Deep Mist concluded, leaving Twilight’s luggage by the bed and looking around in a clandestine fashion. “I don’t suppose we can be overheard here. Knaze, Maednoc Wentr, did you spot anything suspicious on the way?”

“I was going to ask about that, yes,” Twilight admitted, pointing at the table for them to join her as she took one of the seats. “I could not really observe those six local warriors while talking with the General.”

“Nothing weird about them, I don’t think,” Midnight clamped down on the chair. “By the Goddess, my wings...” he complained once more, slowly stretching and folding them back. “Anyway, I would not expect Occultan so elaborately put into such close vicinity.”

Deep Mist sat down slowly and removed his helmet. “Tac, I agree. It’s a spot a bit too obvious. And I don’t think we were being followed,” he pondered, resting his chin on his hoof. His forelock went straight for one of his eyes, but he did not seem to care at the moment.

A sudden thought occurred to Twilight. “Could, potentially, Adamant Fang or Shadebloom be...?”

Midnight shook his head fervently.

“No, I don’t see that being the case. Occultani are usually from the lower members of the caste. It’s easier to hide that way. Also, a higher ranking pony being discovered as an operative would make his subordinates... question his motivations. That is never a desired situation.”

“Tribun is above my suspicions, but his wife...” Deep Mist pondered, squinting his eyes. “She... didn’t strike me as Occultane. Then again, that would prove her good at her job, nye?”

“I really don’t know, friend...” Midnight rested his forehead on the table, the woolen strap in his mane untying itself after all the perils, causing his hair to cover his head on all sides. “Bleh...” the stallion declared incoherently in protest over the cruelty of the world, which made Twilight giggle.

She, however, soon returned to the topic at hoof. “Well, let us remain careful, I don’t think we are, so far, suspected of suspecting,” she declared, after a moment realizing the awkwardness of her sentence. By Princess Celestia, was she tired. “We should catch some rest for now, perhaps a nap. We still have to dine with the General tonight,” she reminded her entourage.

“I think I might pass... my body is killing me..." Deep Mist stretched in his seat and groaned, but his expression suddenly changed in mid-gesture. “Oh... Maednoc Wentr? I... want to thank you. You saved our hides in the snegyice.”

Midnight lifted his head and moved the mane covering his eyes to the side.

Deep Mist continued. “I know you fly benu, barbenu than most Nocferratani I know, but that was impredu... really, really impressive work... We are in your debt, friend...”

Twilight joined in immediately. “Deep Mist is right, Midnight. If it wasn’t for you...”

“Please, Twilight, Altu Opar, it’s nothing. Part of the job,” he quickly declared, grinning widely. He then put his head down on the table once more. “Now don’t wake me up until we have to go, or you need your lives saved, whatever comes first.”

“You are not sleeping on the table!” Twilight protested, trying to stop herself from cackling as Deep Mist exhaled and grabbed his comrade by his forelegs.

“Mota, you lazy bum.”

“Five minutes longer, mom,” Midnight’s muffled wail was, causing the chamber to be filled with fatigued hysterics.

Author's Note

For those of you interested in learning the part of the prayer, here's the translation:

For You give us peace and war!
We thank You, Immaculate Moon...
For You give us smiles and tears!
We thank You, Immaculate Moon...
For You protect us from famine!
We thank You, Immaculate Moon...
For You protect us from calamities!
We thank You, Immaculate Moon...
For You protect us from the Judging Sun!
We thank You eternally, Immaculate Moon!

Chapter VIII – Finding One's Light

Twilight was about to push the two batponies out of her room. A true feat of character, considering that Midnight was goofing around, pretending to be half-asleep as Deep Mist was dragging his shambling form to the antechamber.

“Out, now!” she commanded, trying to stop herself from giggling as a massive snore rippled from the batpony’s mouth.

“Despot,” Midnight replied woefully.

He granted her a wink as she was closing the doors. She leaned against them and shook her head at this clowning. Frankly, it made her feel a lot better after tonight’s journey and all of its surprises.

Twilight felt relieved as she finally had the opportunity to take off this damp cloak of hers, something that she was longing to and should had done long before. She levitated it in front of her as it gave the impression of a gigantic, fuzzy wipe, surprisingly not dripping all over the nice, blue rug. She focused her magic, drying the cloth instantly in a burst of raspberry power.

And, like on accord, a small voice in her head asked her about her reluctance to deal with this humid wardrobe inconvenience before.

“Not with the batponies around...” she whispered to herself, as she placed the cloak in her bag, considering taking a short bath to freshen up.

Locked in thoughts, Twilight went behind the wooden screen and approached the chiseled bathtub, one able to fit three ponies of her size. She once again was surprised at the smoothness of the dark granite from which it was made. The silver ornaments were gracefully and skillfully embedded in the stone. It was a showcase of great prowess, one expected from species living solely in the mountain region, in the caverns and fissures of sheer rock. However, had Twilight not experienced it herself, she would have been a bit skeptical about the level of batpony stoneworking.

She stretched her wings before stepping into the bathtub, spotting an ornate shower-head right above one of the narrower sides of it, with a silver chain leading to it.

Twilight had always considered a good and thoughtful shower or a bath the best way of calming one’s thoughts. And she desperately felt in need of such an ablution. She took notice that she had been overthinking a lot of topics lately, trying to mentally comment on every conversation and gesture of her hosts, attempting to find the exact meaning of those actions right away. She had realized that it began distracting her from “there and then”, so she was not going to cont—

“EEEEEEEEEK!”

Twilight’s chilling scream filled the chamber a second after she pulled on the silver chain of the shower. Luckily, there weren’t any windows present in the underground apartment, as they would have had surely shattered at the volume and tone.

The water was freezing cold! Absolutely, utterly, unthinkably frigid! Droplets akin to icy needles assaulted the mare in a vile ambush, causing her to, literally, jump out of the bathtub and land on the floor, to the woe of her behind.

In all of the thermal shock she felt the victim of, a part of her was expecting her escort to burst into the chamber claws-first, ready to deal with any dangers that seemed to have befallen her. However, the response from the antechamber was somehow different – less heroic and more pragmatic, as Midnight’s voice calmly resounded from behind the door.

“Cold water?”

“Yes, cold water!” Twilight hollered back, agitated.

The outburst of amusement from her entourage did not help her calm down and regain composure, especially considering that the rustling of armor was hinting at the batponies rolling around the place, laughing.

“Yeah, I forgot—“ Midnight was trying to compose himself, yet to no avail, “forgot to tell you!”

“That’s not funny!” Twilight shouted, massaging her hurting back. “Is there no regulation? How can anypony bathe like this?!”

The stallion coughed a couple of times, trying to calm down and let out the last few convulsions of laughter.

“We can. And we enjoy it!” he declared with conviction.

Deep Mist, until then chuckling like a madpony, joined in too. “Do you need some help, perhaps, Knaze?” he suggested in a truly impish way, but a thwack and a muffled “umpf” revealed that a hoof to his side must have been Midnight’s strict opinion on the matter.

It did nothing to stop Twilight’s mind from suddenly venturing into a certain, daring direction, causing her muzzle to flare up. She was actually glad that her entourage had not entered the chamber for they would be right then witnessing her radiant fluster.

After magically aiding herself and heating the water’s temperature to a comfortable level, Twilight allowed herself a moment of relaxation. She achieved it much to the help of an intriguing, green-black soap she had found prepared in a small bowl. She was uncertain if she could have called it a soap, even, as it resembled a jelly with its consistence, one smelling of birch with a hint of some peculiar herbs and other extracts. She did not feel like doubting its ingredients, however, as it proved itself in its calming task, allowing her to enjoy the moment.

Having dried herself with an absolutely massive towel, Twilight lied down on the wide and utterly comfortable bed. It had been a long night for her, and it did not want to finish just yet. Adamant Fang’s invitation meant at least a couple of hours of polite, friendly banter, possibly with some refreshments thrown into the mix. Good, as she was pretty hungry. It also meant that the mare would have to be as polite and diplomatic as possible, as it appeared that both the General and Shadebloom were going to make this into a momentous occasion.

She covered herself properly and closed her eyes for a moment, feeling the inviting warmth of the woolen blanket compelling her to take a desirable nap. But just before she was able to drift off to sleep, she heard a faint sound of her chamber’s doors opening. She lifted her head, spotting Midnight entering carefully, looking in her direction. He was lacking his armor, which could have explained why she could not hear him moving around.

He began backing out when he noticed she was staring right at him. “Oh, pardon me, Twilight, I did not know you have decided to take a nap after all,” he declared, abashed and about to leave.

“No, it’s alright, you can stay,” she assured him, rubbing her eyes. “It’s this bed’s fault, it’s so soft and warm.”

“A Lord’s resting place, Twilight,” he reminded her, closing the doors and trotting towards her with a grin. “It’s much better than in Proznyi Umberi, I take it.”

“Indeed,” she agreed and smirked back, stretching under the covers and allowing the fabric to content her. “Are your wings feeling any better?”

“Gah, not really,” Midnight replied, taking his seat at the edge of the bed. “Ab Bogine, this is comfortable!” he exclaimed, stroking the wool. “Dusk Family work, I am almost certain... It makes me want to join you underneath.”

Twilight’s eyes widened over the sudden look that crept upon his face, backing up his words.

“Uhm... yeah... ah...”

After a moment of her mumbling, Midnight burst into laughter. “Pardon me, your expression was worth it.”

“Oh, you!” she berated him, smirking. Before he could react, she grabbed the edge of the blanket and tossed the quilt over him like it was a net. “There, now you are underneath it!”

The stallion’s muffled laughter caused his whole, covered form to shake. “Ith dhoeshn’th workh likhe thath,” he uttered with a mouthful of wool.

Twilight giggled like a schoolfilly and freed her captive from the clutches of her trap.

“Behave,” she chastised him as he gave her a wide grin.

“Of course, Your Royal Highness.”

“Do not behave so well,” Twilight commanded and rolled her eyes. She sat up, allowing her hind legs to touch the rich rug. “You are clearly fine. How’s Deep Mist?”

Midnight shifted closer to her. “He left for a longer while. And he does not concern me right now,” he declared, gazing at the mare intently.

“Uhm... Why the staring, Midnight?” she finally inquired, as the focused, saffron look of his eyes, shining slightly in the penumbra of the chamber, was slowly drilling its way straight into her mind. And, speaking of the room, it felt a lot warmer out of a sudden.

The batpony chuckled. “Oh, no reason, really. I am but glad we can have a moment to ourselves in all this mess.”

“Oh... Yes, you’re right. Who knew this was going to be so complicated,” Twilight admitted, staring down and exhaling. Her eyebrows arched after a moment of intense silence. “Wait, did you just say ‘a moment to ourselves’...?”

Her gaze crossed Midnight’s piercing stare.

“That is what I said,” the batpony responded mysteriously.

“Could you define those words, perhaps?” the mare inquired, feeling an urgent need to rub one of her forelegs with the hoof of the other.

“A strange request. A moment for the ‘two of us’. Me and you and nopony else for a while.”

“... why?” Twilight asked, falling into the trap of a most obvious of questions.

“It’s plain, Twilight. I’ve told you, you are one of the most amazing ponies I know. I want to protect you from any harm. And... it’s a gift from the Goddess to spend some time with just you.”

Those words caused the mare’s muzzle to flare up in the blink of an eye. It felt warm enough to burn any who would dare touch it.

“T-thank you, Midnight, that’s a v-very kind thing to say,” she replied, her voice giving in a couple of times, as she felt her body quivering a little bit at this surprising directness of her companion. “So... you wish to talk or something?”

Midnight grinned, revealing his fangs fully and reaching towards Twilight’s cheek with his hoof.

It was peculiar that he was not scalded by the warmth of her blush. Instead it was she who felt like melting over his gentle, caring touch.

“I’ll take ‘something’, please,” Midnight announced with a soothing whisper, leaning in slowly.

“Something,” Twilight echoed, unable to focus on anything else but the stallion’s face drawing closer towards her own, his half-lidded gaze keeping her still, like she was being compelled by a true, mythical vampire.

“Yes, something,” the batpony admitted, chuckling under his breath.

The mare bit her lip softly, as she suddenly found herself tipping towards Midnight, her stare locked with his and her cheeks flared furiously.

“Something important...?” she heard herself whisper. She could feel the warmth of his breath, coiling around her lips, teasing them into continuing onward in their urgent search.

“Crucial,” he relinquished silently and Twilight could almost feel his mouth moving as he spoke.

“Go on, then...” she encouraged him with a shaky whisper, unable to contain herself anymore, as her eyes closed in anticipation of the upcoming kiss, one she felt she had been waiting whole centuries for.

A knock on the door forced Twilight to open her eyes ever so slowly. Midnight was nowhere to be seen, as the mare found herself covered in the woolen comforter and somewhat groggy, having her mane covering her eyes. She felt her body begging for a good after-nap stretch.

She groaned, irate. It was but a dream.

A part of her mind was furious at the interruption of this, remarkably pleasant, fantasy. The majority of her awakening brain, however, the sensible one, berated her for even allowing such daring thoughts to plague her subconscious.

After all, she merely knew the stallion from two personal interviews. During which she happened to console him and he revealed a subject considered an intimate taboo by his race. And now he was a part of her entourage. Willing to keep her safe from any harm and considering her a unique and amazing pony.

Wait, was she arguing “for” or “against” her having audacious dreams? She could not tell.

The door creaked silently as Midnight entered, looking in Twilight’s direction, his armor rustling delicately. However, he began backing out when he noticed she was in bed, staring right at him.

“Oh, pardon me, Twilight, I did not know you have decided to take a nap after all,” he declared, abashed and about to leave.

Twilight beckoned him to stay, pondering whether her recent experience was really a dream at all. It felt like a premonition so far.

“No, it’s alright, you can stay,” she assured him, rubbing her eyes, trying to do it exactly how she remembered herself doing in the fantasy.

However, Midnight interrupted her before she got to the “soft, comfortable bed” part.

“An envoy from the General came in a moment ago. He brought a dress from Shadebloom for you to wear during the dinner.”

“Oh...”

“Is something wrong, Twilight? You look disappointed.”

Her blush did not aid her in the slightest. “No, just... sleepy still,” she replied faking a yawn, while the “Reasonable Twilight Sparkle” in her head began pointing out why she should feel bad about her dream and the attempt to manifest it.

Midnight shrugged.

“Mares... You haven’t even seen it yet and you have already judged it,” he declared nonchalantly, grinning, trotting back to the antechamber to grab the dress.

Twilight rolled her eyes and shook her head, trying to rid herself of the remnants of the dream.

The batpony came back, carrying the ensemble carefully. Twilight stood up from the bed, her eyes widening as he approached.

“Is this really wool?” she inquired, witnessing how delicate and light the dress appeared to be. Intricate patterns were weaved onto it, imitating mountain flowers, and the indentations were as respectable as prepared to showcase and emphasize the graces of a mare’s body. The deep purple of the material was vibrant, but very elegant.

“It is, yes,” Midnight answered her query after giving her a moment to appreciate the gift.

“Incredible...” Twilight reached out and touched the fabric, wanting to check it herself. “I've never thought one could achieve such a... sublime effect with wool. This could pass as silk in Equestria! It’s so delicate, so thin...”

“We don’t have silk here. Or other, fancier materials,” Midnight reminded her, passing the dress. “We work with what we have and we enjoy doing so.”

“And you do resplendent with it,” Twilight admitted, admiring the weave. “You know, Rarity would be overjoyed to examine such a unique utilization of wool. She does not enjoy working with it too much, though...”

“Kwand tu nye hab to kwo tu lub, tu luba to kwo tu hab...” the stallion declared, smirking. “When you don’t have what you like...”

“... then like what you have,” Twilight finished, giggling.

“Precisely. I’ll wait just outside for you,” Midnight declared, turning to leave.

“Wait, do we have to go already?”

He stared back with a polite smile. “No, but it is inappropriate for a stallion to witness the mare changing,” he stated, winking playfully at Twilight’s gentle fluster.

“How very thoughtful of you, Midnight.”

“Thank you. Besides,” he added, grinning slyly, “I’d like to allow myself the pleasure of witnessing you wearing that properly, not before. I have high hopes. Really high.”

He bowed his head after those words and left the chamber, leaving Twilight momentarily speechless and furiously blushed.

Focus, Twilight Sparkle.

Right. She stretched the dress on the bed, once more taking in its uniqueness and trying to remember if she had any jewelry, other than her royal diadem, that would match the ensemble. She did recall packing a set of silver earrings with amethyst which she had recently bought. Those would fit in quite nicely.

After a few long minutes, Twilight approached the door and called out.

“Midnight, are you there?”

“I am.”

“Alright, I’m coming,” the mare replied, full of anticipation, as she slowly opened the doorway.

“Finally!” the batpony exclaimed jestingly as she entered the antechamber. “Took you a wh—”

He appeared struck dumb, with his mouth frozen in its motion. Twilight trotted in, positioning herself sideways toward him. So that he could have seen the entirety of the dress, of course. She could feel his stare moving leisurely alongside her body, from her neck all the way down her back. She was trying to remain composed, despite the warmth gathering behind her cheeks, as the stallion was carefully admiring her new look.

“...whoa,” he finished his sentence ultimately, albeit in a way other than planned. “Bogine, you look stunning, Twilight.”

“Thank you. It fits me perfectly, I’m surprised. And... I feel really good in it,” she admitted, looking down at the ensemble.

“I would too,” the stallion disclosed, then shook his head. “Wait, no, not that I would wear it!”

Twilight’s snicker was the only reply he got. He trotted closer to her.

“How come I have never seen you in something like this before?”

“I only wear outfits on very special occasions in Equestria. And most of them are traditional, more formal and less—“

“Less ‘making-you-look-stunning’, right?” he interrupted, grinning.

“Fine, I’ll go with that,” Twilight agreed with a laugh. “Where’s Deep Mist?” she asked, inviting Midnight to come to her chamber and sit down with her at the table, feeling his eyes glued on her the whole time she trotted to her seat.

“He left some time ago to grab something to suck I think, he said his stomach was begging for attention,” the stallion answered, smirking. “His loss, he is missing out!”

Twilight smiled gratefully, sitting down. “Please, I do not look that resplendent.”

“On the contrary!” the stallion disagreed, joining her on the opposite side. “Trust me when I say you present yourself uniquely.”

“Thank you again, Midnight.”

“Don’t mention it, it’s rightfully deserved,” he ascertained her. “And those earrings are a wonderful addition too. Amethysts?”

“Indeed,” Twilight responded, presenting her profile.

The batpony grinned almost like a connoisseur and exhaled in satisfaction. “Ha, you can never underestimate the might of subtle jewelry. My mother always told me that and she was so right!” he laughed. “By the Goddess, rarely does a mare cause me to gather my fangs from the floor.”

His declaration made Twilight giggle and she leaned forward with a sly grin.

“Oh? So there are other mares making you react in such a way?” she asked almost flirtatiously.

Midnight chuckled and was about to answer, but his face fell abruptly.

Twilight’s own soon followed. “Midnight?”

“There was one mare like that, yes...” he whispered, his gaze escaping to the side.

“Midnight... I’m... I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to—“

“I know, Twilight,” he stopped her, raising his hoof. “It’s my fault. I thought I have put it behind me entirely...”

“It’s hard to come to terms with a tragedy like that, I understand,” the mare assured him.

“Indeed,” he agreed, looking intensely into her eyes. “But... you are the one that made it bearable, Twilight.” He rested his head on the table, his gaze focused on nothing in particular. “After the death of my wife I engulfed myself in my work. I wanted to forget about the pain in my duties. I was not caring about much at the time, you know... I simply prayed and worked, prayed and worked, trying to deal with the memories. When the assignment for Ponyville Nightguard division came in, I took it like every other job. But then I learned that a pony who had helped our Goddess lives around. And you came to me, asking for the first interview...” he paused for a brief moment, looking up at Twilight.

“I remember that evening well,” she assured him.

“I do too. You have fascinated me with your pursuit of knowledge. When I saw you all those months later, I was overjoyed, no, I was ecstatic to talk with you again. And, during that second interview... you helped me. You have healed me.”

“Midnight?”

“To hear a pony like you assuring me that my wife had reached salvation... It meant so much to me, Twilight. If I had received those words from arcemandr, or even a seer, they would not have affected me like yours. An assurance like this coming from a non-batpony?”

He straightened up and sighed.

“I don’t think I have ever thanked you enough for that, Twilight Sparkle,” he declared, his stare full of gratitude.

The mare felt tears stinging her eyes. “It... It’s nothing, Midnight.”

“One pony’s ‘nothing’ is another pony’s ‘everything’,” he declared, smiling warmly. ”Well, we still have a while before we need to go visit the General. I assume he must have his hooves full with all of those troops that came under his command...” he pondered, pressing his lips together after he finished his sentence.

“The garrison has quadrupled in size...” Twilight mused, giving the stallion a curious stare. “You do understand, Midnight, that from my standpoint, such a gesture from the Covenant is enough to incur severe diplomatic repercussions?”

“I am aware, Twilight. I am, myself, surprised by this action. I mean, the Border serves as a line of defense. And I doubt there were any signs of mobilization from Equestria that could have spawned this reaction,” he replied cautiously.

“Of course there weren’t, Midnight,” the mare pointed out, her voice adamant.

The batpony raised his hooves in a gesture of apology. “I know, I know, that’s not what I meant. I am just trying to figure this out. And I have an idea.”

“Go on.”

“I have spotted you being slightly anxious back there in the cavern,” he began slowly. “That was but a fracture of the troops that are stationed here. The sheer notion that Noctraliya has more troops prepared...”

“... would serve as a wonderful intimidation factor for any diplomat passing through,” Twilight finished, nodding. “That would explain why the decision was recent. They want to impose pressure on me.”

“That’s my best guess,” he revealed, shrugging.

“Sounds plausible,” Twilight agreed. “So... you saw me being nervous?” she asked reluctantly.

“Indeed. But don’t worry. Anypony would be nervous when facing us,” he stated, pounding his breastplate with his hoofshoe proudly.

Twilight shook her head and laughed. “That’s not what I would consider ‘helpful advice’.”

“What would you consider such a thing, then?”

“I had something in mind, actually,” Twilight said, getting up from the chair and going for her luggage. “You could tell me something more about the Covenant. Or, rather, about the ponies that form it.”

“I can tell you some things, but I am not a specialist when it comes to politics, you know...” Midnight pointed out, looking after her. “I know some rumors though.”

“Rumors are good too, if you can tell what’s fact and what’s exaggeration,” the mare replied, sifting through her belongings for her trusty, informative scroll. “But before that, do satisfy my curiosity and tell me, where did Deep Mist earn such a profound bruise?”

She did not hear a response from her companion right away. After she had finally located her parchment and quill in the bag, she turned around, witnessing Midnight’s eyes locked on her dress. Or, to be precise, on the flowing, nearly ethereal, skirt of the ensemble. Twilight shifted her balance, her tail cascading down the other half of her backside, causing the stallion to snap his mouth.

“Midnight.”

“Hmmm?” he muttered incoherently, before realizing she had already spotted him staring. An embarrassed look overtook his muzzle. “Oh... uhm... pardon, what were we talking about?”

“Deep Mist’s shinier, Midnight,” Twilight repeated, rolling her eyes, amused slightly. “Where did he get it from?”

“Funny you ask,” the stallion replied, grinning, “for it was because of rumors that he suffered his injury. And it was me who dealt it.”

“What?! Why?”

Midnight took the opportunity to further admire Twilight’s look as she trotted back to the table.

“For this particular reason, I like to point out.”

“Whatever do you mean?” Twilight felt as perplexed as somewhat content that the gift from Shadebloom was grasping the stallion’s attention so much.

The batpony pondered. “Well, he... kirwe, how do you say it? That he suggested something wrong?”

“He ‘insinuated’, you mean?”

“Yes, that’s it. He insinuated that... uhm... that our interviews were not really interviews.”

Twilight furrowed her brow. “I don’t follow. Why would that earn him a punch?”

“A punch and a few kicks, actually, not important,” Midnight rushed through the sentence, seeing the disapproving look that she gave him. “He stated, publicly, that... ah... well...”

“Well?” she pressed on.

“I mean... uhm... how to say it...?”

“Plainly.”

“It’s not that... you see...”

“Just say it!”

“That we are lovers.”

Twilight blinked. She was uncertain for how long she was motionless, but finally she experienced a couple of things happening all at once – her mouth hanging loose, her cheeks being incarnadined in crimson, and her mind abandoning the ship.

Midnight, in the meantime, stared down and exhaled. “So... I sent him from the chair to the floor of the mess hall back in Equestria,” he confessed with a mixture of abashment and satisfaction. “I do regret striking him... but I will not have your dignity as a mare questioned, Twilight,” he declared profoundly, staring up, only then witnessing the mare’s radiant fluster. “Are... you okay?”

Twilight shook her head slowly, her eyes wide and her face nearly red enough to emit its own glow.

“Do you need a moment...?” the stallion inquired in a caring manner.

A slow, shocked nod responded him.

“Should I stay or should I go?”

Another, painfully sluggish nod, which might have meant both options.

“Should we change the topic...?”

One more nod. This one appeared pleading.

“Nice weather tonight,” Midnight deadpanned.

Twilight blinked then erupted into laughter, as his calm delivery was enough to break her out of her shocked state. She continued for a while as the batpony was desperately trying to contain his own urge of chortling. She finally wiped the tears from her eyes and coughed a few times.

“Thank you, I needed that,” she stated.

Midnight grinned. “Iau delec. I just want you to know that I am always willing to defend your virtue, Twilight,” he stated, bowing his head.

“It is an honor for me, Wind of Family Midnight,” she replied, causing the batpony’s expression to beam. “Just, could it be done without you punching others?”

“I can’t make any promises, especially if ‘others’ would insinuate something...” Midnight stated and snickered seeing Twilight’s face flaring up again. “But I might wish to restrain myself. I do not want to disappoint Commander Ardent Fang anymore.”

“Did he give you a rough time for that?”

Instead of answering, Midnight loosened the straps of his cuirass and moved it just enough so that the mare saw the beginning of a nasty, long mark.

“This goes down through half my side.”

Twilight covered her muzzle in shock. “You were flogged?!”

“Quite common practice in case of insubordination and other misdemeanors amongst the warriors,” he declared calmly and tightened his armor.

“But it’s—“

“It’s fine,” he assured her, trying to calm her down, as he spotted mounting worry in her eyes. “Now, you wished to ask about the Cov—“

A knock interrupted him. The door of the chamber opened and Deep Mist strode in suddenly.

“The General is hoping you meet him in kwadran, Knaze,” he declared officially. “Are you ready?”

Midnight grinned back at him, pointing at Twilight. “Can you not see?”

Deep Mist but rolled his eyes, seemingly unaffected by the captivating ensemble. “I can never tell when a mare is ready.”

Midnight chortled, spotting an agitated spark in Twilight’s eyes. “Well, looks like we shall talk later, Twilight.”

“Unfortunately,” she declared, standing up, wishing to put the scroll back in her luggage.

Deep Mist grimaced out of a sudden. “Would it be a... how do you say that? ‘Breach of etiquette’ to stay back?”

“In Equestria – most definitely,” Twilight answered him, closing the lid. She couldn’t help but glance at Deep Mist with a blink of accusation in her eyes, after learning of his... insinuations and her gaze met with his.

“Fine, fine, I’ll come...” he stepped back, sighing. “But, Bogine, I hate diplomatic parties...” he murmured and closed the doors behind him.

Midnight chuckled. “He is going to be all grumpy when we shall be back.”

“You could punch him to fix that,” Twilight cynically offered a solution.

“I’ll leave that remedy for a truly special occasion. We have about fifteen minutes then. Shall we go?” Midnight inquired, offering his foreleg to Twilight, his muzzle twisted in a sly smile.

The General’s quarters were also reachable from the Inner Courtyard, being located near the top of the cave. The amount of stairs leading towards that locum was significant.

“Could one... not simply... fly up here?” Twilight asked about half a way through the ascent, as her and her entourage were led by a junior officer who had introduced himself as Sunfall Comet.

Midnight shook his head, not appearing at all winded by the long approach. “You do not fly inside our caves, it’s considered improper.”

“Pity... it’s very useful... or so I was told...” the mare responded, shaking her head, causing the stallion to smirk.

Deep Mist had his eyes locked on the batpony leading them through the whole advance. Midnight spotted his intense stare at one point and gestured subtly with his head at the officer to which the other Nightguardian nodded casually.

At the next curve of the staircase, Midnight sped up and gently supported one of Twilight’s legs before she took a step. “Watch out, Princess,” he stated, giving her a meaningful look forward.

The mare immediately followed his gaze towards the back of Sunfall Comet’s head and her eyes glinted with understanding.

Adamant Fang was waiting for the group at the top of the stairs, smiling broadly. He changed his leather, military jerkin for a smart, dark grey mess jacket, adorned with a lapel pin in the shape of a silver fang.

“Welcome to my humble dwelling, Princess, Nightguardians!” he exclaimed cheerfully. “Thank you, swadran. Return to your tasks.”

The young officer saluted and began descending down the steps as Twilight proceeded after Adamant Fang inside his home. Before crossing the threshold, she stared back, catching the leaving batpony’s intense, piercing glance.

Midnight lowered his voice to a whisper. “Eyes not so hidden anymore.”

The mare nodded approvingly back while Deep Mist exchanged another understanding look with his comrade.

Adamant Fang’s quarters turned out to be quite spacious, even having a proper hallway, which brought to mind castle corridors back in Canterlot, although done in more raw stone and less vibrant colors. It appeared that batponies preferred the arched, light architectural design, although as Twilight had noted, the place was far less elaborate than the shrine, or her quarters. Half-columns marked the spaces between heavy doors and iron ornaments were more present than those of silver.

The General turned to the mare. “I see you admiring the place, Princess.”

“I am comparing it with Equestrian construction designs, yes. It presents itself very differently from what I am used to. But I am intrigued, it appears rather ‘delicate’, in great contrast with the fact that it’s all but stone. Like those chiseled columns here, they seem almost weightless,” she commented.

“We might come from the caves, Princess, but we also do find our destiny to lie in soaring under the great nocturnal sky of our Goddess,” Adamant Fang responded, raising his hoof towards the ceiling, where a small, iron chandelier was providing the light. “We are sturdy as the rock and swift as the wind, all in Her boundless grace. Perhaps here lies the secret?”

The group arrived at the final, open doorway. Shadebloom appeared in it out of nowhere, wearing a breathtaking, flowing, lilac dress, only a tone darker than her braided, long mane. Her silver hairpin was assisted by a pair of gleaming earrings and a pendant resembling a blooming edelweiss. If her grey habit of an arcemandre made her look like an ascetic, this ensemble turned her into a princess of the blood.

“A pleasure to be your host, Princess,” she cheerfully declared, before eyeing Twilight’s gifted dress, which in comparison to her own appeared bland. “By the Goddess, you were made for this ensemble!”

She clapped her hooves in delight, causing an abashed blush from Twilight.

“Thank you, arcemandre, I enjoy it a lot.”

“As a perfect repayment, it’s yours!”

“Oh, no!” Twilight protested somewhat fiercely. “I couldn’t possibly accept such a gift, it’s too much.”

Adamant Fang leaned in, whispering theatrically. “No use arguing, trust me, Princess.”

“Husband, behave yourself!” Shadebloom warned him, playful sparks in her eyes. “Please, Princess, the dinner is awaiting.”

The interior of the dining room did not differ from the rest of the dwelling, although the creamy-white tablecloth gave the chamber even more light than the few of candles in the corners and above the table. The elegant silver plates glinted wistfully in the flickering flames.

The General offered his foreleg and Twilight followed his lead towards her place of honor, an etiquette standard that seemed to have been similar to Equestrian. She sat down in the ornate chair, being flanked on her right by Midnight, who awaited Shadebloom to take her place on the opposite of her husband. With Deep Mist claiming his place on the priestess’ right, one empty spot remained.

Adamant Fang pointed gently at it. “Forgive us for not having a full table tonight, Princess, but our daughter is at her mother’s Mountain at the moment, taking her lessons with the caretakers caste,” he explained politely, to which Twilight smiled courtly.

“Of course. Is she of age to find her place amongst the community?” she inquired.

“Precisely, Princess,” Shadebloom confirmed, her warm smile marked with a note of motherly longing. “Our little Resolute Shade. Whichever role is written for her, I know she will do the Goddess and us proud.”

“As I understand,” Twilight pressed on, “she must be still very young. Is her being away from parents at this early age normal in your society?”

The General nodded profoundly. “Absolutely. Family ties are strong in our nation, but the capability of being independent and self-reliant is equally important. It teaches the necessary discipline and resourcefulness.”

“Fascinating, although I don’t think many parents in Equestria would agree with that approach,” Twilight mused.

Shadebloom replied with an understanding smile. “Oh, you must realize, Princess, that it’s a necessity. ‘The fruits of your labor sweet are and succulent; the payment for your sweat and tears,’ ” she cited with pious angst. “In our lands, where sustenance is scarce, everypony must perform his deeds to the best of one’s abilities and find his place in our commonality as soon as it is possible.”

“ ‘So let there be food for the assiduous; and drink for the one that bends his back,’ ” Midnight added suddenly, much to Shadebloom’s joy.

“Well quoted. Have you ever studied the scriptures thoroughly, Nightguardian? Were you considered for the priesthood at one time, maybe?”

Midnight shook his head. “No, but I was given this fragment as an advice at Iug u Maednoc once, arcemandre. The priests of our shrine helped me through a perilous time of my life. I was also reminded that: ‘Despair shall not have your heart; for it is I who shaped it in my hooves. Stay true to it and follow your path...’”

“’...and I will show you the light within,’” the priestess mirthfully finished. “Sounds like a lesson Midnight Psalm would grant one.”

Midnight’s eyes widened. “It was her, yes. Do you know her, arcemandre? How is she doing these days?”

Shadebloom smiled sadly. “I did know her. She was antase of great wisdom and ever cheerful, even in her declining years. She joined our ancestors a year ago.”

The stallion’s ears dropped. He closed his eyes and whispered a short prayer.

“I shall be gazing at her amongst the stars then.”

“I am certain she would have liked to know whether the Goddess did show you your light, Nightguardian,” Shadebloom added a bit nosily.

“I... want to believe that She did, yes, arcemandre,” Midnight replied, nodding slowly and smirking to himself.

Twilight could swear that she spotted his eyes escaping towards her.

At that moment the door of the dining room opened and a young, brown batpony wearing a suit strode in, bringing in a tray of various fruit-based courses. Oranges were sliced in half and their peels had magnificent, floral markings on them. They were accompanied by high-stacked grapes, lemons cut to make them look like water lilies and a watermelon gracefully carved to look like a spiky, oval flower. The display of the choices was inspiring, although the variety was not too grand, nor was the quantity in any way breathtaking, as Twilight spotted.

Adamant Fang addressed her as the batpony servant began fleetly moving the dishes to the table, which caused his black mane to shift around.

“This is my aide, Blackbranch. He has ascertained me that our food will be sustaining and tasty for you, Princess.”

“Oh, yes, yes, fruit diet shall be fine with me,” she quickly assured, earning a thankful, giddy nod from the assistant, as he placed a small, silver bowl right next to her plate and, having finished his tasks, disappeared behind the door.

The smell that began filling the room caused Twilight to feel her appetite growing and her taste buds begging for attention. She was thankful that her stomach did not start to growl out loud.

“Please, Princess, after you,” Shadebloom offered, waiting patiently for the mare to make her choice of starters. There was, however, one problem.

“Uhm, pardon me greatly, but we seem to be missing the utensils...” Twilight pointed out as gently as she could muster. However, it only caused the hosts to smile in amusement and Deep Mist to hide his snicker behind his hoof.

Midnight came to Twilight’s aid. “We don’t use those at all, Princess.”

“Pardon?”

Shadebloom leaned forward. “Would you allow me?”

Twilight nodded, perplexed. The priestess first whispered something under her breath and afterwards elegantly reached for one of the sliced orange pieces, bringing it to the level of her muzzle. She then violently bit through the peel into the soft flesh of the fruit, sucking its juice with a loud, nauseating slurp, having the liquid leak down her muzzle, dripping onto the silver plate. Her eyes became that of a feeding beast of prey, focused and feral. A few seconds later she dropped the dried remnant of the orange into the pre-prepared bowl and exhaled with fervent satisfaction, wiping her mouth with her hoof almost salaciously.

To say that Twilight was shocked would not be an understatement. Having such an elegant and quite sophisticated mare turn into a hungry predator was befuddling.

“Princess?” Shadebloom asked, spotting the weird expression on her guest’s muzzle as a droplet of juice was still making its way down her chin.

Adamant Fang tried to contain his laughter to the best of his abilities. “I think our honored ambassador was not prepared for our dining etiquette.”

Twilight felt abashed by her loss of composure as he spotted that even Midnight was attempting to hide his hilarity.

“I-I’m very sorry. It’s just that I was not expecting... I mean—” she shook her head and calmed herself down “—I was not anticipating such dining practice. Having spotted this behavior before, I have associated it with more casual and informal occasions, rather than it being a popular habit.”

“It’s quite alright, Princess, we do not feel offended,” Shadebloom assured her cordially. “But it is something you might want to get used to, for it is exactly how we dine. I admit, it might be perceived as a tone uncouth by your standards.”

“Perhaps you should try and embrace it, Knaze,” Deep Mist suggested with a slight hint of goading in his voice.

Twilight caught an irked glimpse in not only Midnight’s, but Adamant Fang’s eyes as well.

“I feel inclined to try,” she said, reaching bravely for a whole orange and preparing to bite into it, feeling the eyes of the gathered locked on her. She smelled the ripe fruit and, without thinking twice, went right into it, feeling the fresh juice filling her mouth as she somehow made her way through the quite sour peel.

She had never before tried eating fruit in this raw way, but it filled her with a dosage of unrivaled satisfaction. Was it the freshness of its flesh, or the strong, heavenly taste, but she felt her mind finding primal joy in such a unique, if simple, treat. However, unable to utilize fangs like the batponies, Twilight was forced to simply bite off a piece of the fruit, causing the juice to viciously squirt in all directions.

Adamant Fang cackled at the fountain of liquid that stained the tablecloth. “There’s a good try!”

Not waiting any longer, he helped himself to some pieces of the watermelon, while Shadebloom hid a laugh behind her hoof and then grabbed another orange to devour, glancing at her guest amicably.

Twilight put down the rest of the fruit on the plate, trying to munch through what she had in her muzzle. When she finished, she felt compelled to mimic the priestess’ gesture and clean her mouth, however trying to do so with less imprudent enthusiasm.

She spotted Midnight’s stare locked onto her.

“What’s wrong?” she asked silently.

“Uh, nothing, nothing,” he replied, shaking his head while something of a blush appeared on his cheeks.

“... Midnight?”

He leaned in a bit, his voice but a whisper. “First the dress, now this...”

His growing smile made Twilight’s muzzle warm up. After he helped himself to the fruit, she spotted Deep Mist giving the two of them a tense, focused glare in between his bites.

The rest of the feast went through without any incidents, as the gathered focused on satisfying their appetites rather than engaging in a conversation. Twilight felt more than sated after the meal, even though the ravenous nature of her hosts’ behavior would cause nausea in less prepared participants. Yet, surprisingly, the only stained piece of tablecloth was connected with her own attempts of emulating the dining norms.

Adamant Fang finished his course and exposed his fangs in an expression of profound elation, sighing deeply. He then clapped his hooves, which caused the door to the dining room to open as Blackbranch strutted in, this time providing each of the gathered with a bowl of fresh water and a small towel.

Twilight cleaned her hooves courtly and swiped her muzzle, stealthily trying to follow Shadebloom’s example as to meet the requirements of proper behavior even further.

“I have to say,” she declared when she was done, “that this has been a superb meal.”

The priestess beamed. “Oh, I am overjoyed you have found it adequate. We have carefully chosen the best fruit from our supplies.”

“Just one detail missing to make it a proper celebration!” Adamant Fang declared, causing Twilight’s mind to raise alert. “Have you ever tried our traditional drink, Princess?”

The mare nodded, trying not to make it look reluctant. “Yes, I have. I gave it a try at the Nightguard outpost in Hollow Shades.”

“I should have expected that!” the General laughed. “Care to sample it more, or is your throat scalded still, Princess?”

“It is a potent drink, yes, but I think I can muster the endurance,” Twilight replied with a courtly smile, causing the hosts to grin widely.

“Splendid!” Adamant Fang declared. “Blackbranch, bring one of the aged bottles!”

The aide bowed and left to fulfill the request. Midnight, in the meantime, cleared his throat.

“I think it is worth mentioning to the Princess that ‘aged’ does equal ‘stronger’.”

Deep Mist concurred. “Much stronger.”

Shadebloom tried to stop herself from giggling as her guest’s face slowly lost its color.

“Now, now, Nightguardians. It is inappropriate to scaremonger. The Princess will do just fine, I am certain.”

Twilight chuckled nervously. “You have more faith in me than I myself have.”

“Veraciously said...” the priestess stated, smiling mysteriously and giving the mare a half-lidded, nearly mesmerizing gaze of her goldenrod eyes, that was enough to make Twilight uncomfortable and... strangely enticed alike.

In the meantime, Blackbranch made his way back to the dining room with silver stemware and a bottle of gozalke kept in an ice bucket, like it was the finest champagne.

“Pour one for yourself too,” Adamant Fang turned to his aide.

“Ia grat tu, tribun,” the brown stallion replied, abashed and thankful.

After everypony had their drinks prepared, the General stood up to raise a toast.

“For your visit, Princess. May it be fruitful!”

“Thank you, General,” Twilight expressed her gratitude before rising the goblet high above her head. “Hwale!”

“Hwale!” the gathered replied in unison.

Everything that happened afterwards was pretty predictable. Twilight was expecting the burning flavor of the drink, but that did not help her in her coughing fit. Especially since she had bravely, or perhaps foolishly, attempted to empty the chalice in one go, which turned out to be an unsurprisingly bad idea. Midnight helped her sit down after he was through with shaking his head fervently, trying to stop himself from laughing at her.

Shadebloom wiped the tears from her eyes after a moment of coerced crying. “Bogine, it’s good!”

In the meantime, Deep Mist’s face began revealing something entirely non-corresponding with that statement. A while after he had finished drinking, he blinked a couple of times, then squinted his eyes, his muzzle twisting in an expression of utter discomfort.

“Nightguardian?” Adamant Fang addressed him, his brow furrowed, after he put his goblet down.

Deep Mist breathed in a couple of times slowly, then whispered through clenched teeth. “Pardon, tribun. Something feels... bad. Gozalke seems like... it might have been too much...”

“Nonsense!” the General shouted in protest. “It can never hurt you!”

Twilight would beg to differ, but she was too occupied with apologizing to her throat for her recent stunt. She simply watched, concerned, as Deep Mist put his hoof to his mouth and pressed on his lips, like he was trying to stop himself from saying a word more.

“Goddess’s Light.” Shadebloom gently stood up and approached him, her face all worried. “Are you alright, warrior?”

The stallion simply shook his head, although slow enough not to provoke any radical reactions from his body.

Adamant Fang looked with agitation at his aide. “Coracinugalaz, ktor utram tu braze?”

“Anni yi osim, tribun,” Blackbranch replied, visibly frightened. “To bid benu, ia pryisegn!”

Whatever they were talking about, the General hissed silently and bit his lower lip, trying to calm himself. In the meantime Midnight nodded to Twilight and trotted around the table.

“Deep Mist, what’s wrong?”

The stallion pointed at his stomach and cringed visibly, although trying his best to mitigate it somehow.

“Can you stand up?” Shadebloom inquired and Deep Mist, using all his strength, cautiously lifted himself, inhaling in a steady, slow pace.

“I-it’s nothing, I’ll be f-fine,” he declared, but the General was having none of this.

“Blackbranch, support him!” he ordered strictly, causing his assistant to spring from his chair.

Twilight also joined the group. “Can the drink cause this?”

Midnight shook his head. “We actually believe gozalke to cure stomach problems, rather than cause them,” he assured, as Deep Mist was heavily leaning on Blackbranch, his chin shivering.

“Hear, hear,” Shadebloom confirmed Midnight’s words, her voice uncertain and startled. “But perhaps the fatigue of the flight has caused this reaction? A tough travel can weigh heavily on the bowels, or so I have heard.”

“We should get a physician,” Adamant Fang declared, constantly biting his lip, his eyes betraying greatly his mounting unease as he glanced at Twilight.

Midnight spotted that stare and took the initiative, as the situation was becoming disorganized. “Tribun, we must not let this incident ruin the feast in the honor of the Princess. Let me and your aide take care of Deep Mist. We’ll escort him to our quarters and call for aid, while you can continue entertaining the ambassador,” he offered a solution, strengthening it with a salute.

“But, we wished for you to enjoy this too, Nocferratani!” Shadebloom protested as a caring host would have.

“My duty requires me to help my comrade above all, arcemandre,” Midnight replied with unmatched conviction, earning a nod of understanding and praise from the priestess and her husband. “I hope you will forgive me for abandoning your side, Princess.”

“Why, of course!” Twilight quickly assured him. “Just make sure he makes it down the stairs,” she advised, causing Midnight to smirk almost invisibly.

“Would you be so kind as to open the door, tribun?” he asked Adamant Fang, who immediately rushed to do just that. While the General went away and Shadebloom sat back in her chair, still visibly worried, Midnight whispered quickly towards Twilight. “I swear, if this is his excuse to leave the party, I will be forced to punch him again.”

The mare only miraculously stopped herself from giggling.

After Deep Mist had been escorted out by Blackbranch and Midnight, Adamant Fang put a hoof to his temple as he sat down in his place.

“Unbelievable,” he uttered. “Bogine, when we were planning this to be a special occasion, we did not mean something like this!”

Twilight gave him a most polite smile. “It’s nothing, General, really. Such misfortunes simply happen, but they can hardly ruin a splendid feast like this one.”

“We thank you for your understanding, Princess,” Shadebloom replied, bowing her head. “I just pray for you not to suddenly start feeling uncomfortable,” her voice betrayed almost maternal worry.

“No, I am fine, really,” Twilight assured. “Even if drinking gozalke leaves my throat burned beyond measure.”

The priestess laughed melodiously. “As an ambassador, you will have apt opportunities to get used to that feeling.”

“That’s what I fear, yes.”

Adamant Fang smirked. “Fret not, you do not have to quaff the whole goblet at once. Leave that to professionals, Princess.”

“I do not want to be found wanting, General, especially since I consider the ways of noctrali fascinating,” Twilight replied stoically. “It is my duty as an envoy to share in the traditions and customs I can be a part of.”

“How delightedly thoughtful!” Shadebloom clapped her hooves while her husband let out a happy exhale. “We weren’t expecting you to be quite so open towards us and our culture, Princess.”

“How could I not be? Yours is a truly captivating society. The vast differences between Noctraliya and Equestria give us all opportunities to share and learn from one another.”

Adamant Fang nodded slowly. “Well said, Princess. My wife and I are glad to have you here. Perhaps your visit shall restore the correct relations between noctrali and soleerani,” he expressed with a huge tone of hoping.

Shadebloom grinned. “Let us pray that it shall all be in accord with the great concept of the Immaculate Moon...”

She and her husband bowed her heads, as Twilight politely awaited for them to look back up.

“I hope to forge a new understanding between our nations,” she revealed, much to the priestess’ joy.

“The Light of the Goddess is upon you, Princess. You are sure to succeed.”

Adamant Fang let out a happy exhale. “Ha, indeed. Her Will accounts in all balance.”

Twilight could only stare kindly at her hosts, as their religious declarations did feel as honest as suppressing for her.

Shadebloom raised her hoof suddenly. “Oh, husband, we have forgotten to share the news with the Princess.”

“Ah, yes. Considering the roughness of your arrival, I have taken the liberty of checking our weather records, so that you might experience the rest of the journey in peace,” Adamant Fang declared, conjoining his hooves. “Unfortunately, the snowstorm still raging outside is going to move towards the Sanctuary and, as a host and a General, I cannot allow you to fly out of the Border until the skies clear themselves properly.”

Twilight let out a gasp of surprise. “Oh? Naturally, I understand, but what about the Covenant? I don’t want to keep them waiting. I-it’s an important occasion after all, one-of-a-kind really.”

Shadebloom shook her head gracefully. “No need to worry, Princess. They surely have received the warnings too, so your postponed arrival shall not be viewed as anything concerning. We deal with rough weather every night, it is nothing unusual.”

“Of course,” Twilight responded, calming herself down. “I am touched by your concern for my safety.”

“It’s nothing, Princess,” Adamant Fang declared. “Also, we might have a proposition for you, since you shall have to wait at least a night.” He glanced at his wife, who smirked back. “Since you are so keen on learning about us, how about we could start right here and show you around the Border? I am certain you shall find our bastion inspiring.”

That wasn’t perhaps the exact word that Twilight would have used, but she played along. “I will be delighted to. As long as it is in accordance to the caste rules, to show me around, that is.”

The General laughed. “We are not teaching you our battle tactics, Princess, so I think we are fine. Your tact is greatly appreciated though.”

“In that case, I am looking forward to witnessing this fortress in all its glory.”

“Thank my wife, Princess,” Adamant Fang looked with love at Shadebloom. “I might be a General and a tactician, but she is the real strategist around.”

The priestess’ cheeks reddened. “Husband, please.”

Twilight hid a giggle behind her hoof.

“Might I ask something?”

“Why, naturally, Princess.” Adamant Fang leaned back in his chair, his fang-shaped lapel pin reflecting the candlelight.

“As I understand, you are members of the Fang Family and the Shade Family...”

“That is correct,” Shadebloom affirmed.

“And I know that Family ties are especially binding in Noctraliya. Might I inquire, how does it work when it comes to marriages of ponies from different Families? Of course, if I am not being intrusive.”

“Perhaps a bit,” the priestess said jestingly, “but we are happy to answer. I think it would be fair to point out that our two Mountains, as neighboring, were always close with one another.”

“Indeed. And our history has bound us tightly,” Adamant Fang confirmed his wife’s words. “But even more conflicted Families are not straightly opposed to such relationships. I mean, we are all noctrali in the end, no matter this affiliation.”

“I have heard that a Lord can stop a marriage between a noble batpony and one from a lesser house. Does that prerogative apply in situations like yours also?” Twilight pressed the topic.

“Yes, but there weren’t any cases like that in a long, long time,” the General pointed out, then furrowed his brow. “However, at the Mountain of Mist—”

“Husband, it’s inappropriate to dwell on it,” Shadebloom interrupted him.

Twilight was certain she knew what they were talking about, but brought up an oblivious expression on her face. “Could you explain?”

“An internal matter of the Mist Family, Princess. All sorted out now,” the priestess assured, although her reluctance to discuss on the topic was more than apparent.

“I see. I would like to know something else, if I might.”

“Of course.”

“I presume the continuity of a bloodline is considered very important in your culture. So what about children from such marriages?” Twilight asked, her curiosity mixed with tact. “Which Family are they a part of?”

Shadebloom immediately explained. “Oh, we have an institution named Regule a Roditi. ‘The Rule of Parents.’ Colts are part of the father’s line, while fillies share in their mother’s name.”

The General nodded. “Hence why our daughter is a Shade. However, I still hope for my Family’s chance,” he said and the priestess tried her best at hiding a quite sheepish expression. “Do you have any children, Princess?” Adamant Fang inquired of Twilight in the meantime.

“Oh, no, no, I don’t.”

“Surely you are wed though? Or betrothed?”

“No, I am not. Why do you ask, General?”

“Curiosity for curiosity. But it’s unimaginable!” he stated, grinning. “I was certain I am talking with a respectable matron, not a maiden! Yet I still believe that, as a mare of your importance and position in Equestria, you must have had a lot of suitors already...”

Twilight shook her head once more, intrigued if there was a point to his digressions. “I am sorry to fail to meet these expectations, but that’s not true in my case.”

Adamant Fang looked genuinely surprised, but Shadebloom only raised her eyebrow in engrossment.

“What my husband is trying to convey, is that a mare of a comparable stature in Noctraliya would be considered a highly desirable match, clearly worthy of a Lord’s son even.”

“Oh! I see.” Twilight laughed mirthfully. “I suppose a noble house or two in Equestria would not mind some royal additions in their bloodline, but I have not been approached as of yet. And thank goodness! It would be quite awkward,” she revealed, causing the priestess to giggle.

“You seem like a mare not caring for admirers.”

“Should I take it as a compliment, or not?”

Adamant Fang laughed boomingly. “I would. It’s coming from my wife and Goddess knows how long was I trying to court her.”

“Only until the light in the shrine miraculously reflected from the ornaments and blinded you as you were demanding my attention during a ceremony. Both an obvious sign and a reprimand for you goofing around like a little colt,” Shadebloom recalled, her expression affectionate as she stared at her husband. She then turned to Twilight. “If you ever wonder if you shall find that ‘special somepony’, as you Equestrians say, just trust in the Goddess. Her Light will lead you to your true love.”

Twilight but nodded in gratitude for the pious advice.

Her mind, however, brought forth a recent memory. The picture of Midnight. Him saying that he had found his light.

And his eyes, those piercing, saffron eyes, shyly stopping themselves from looking straight at her.

Author's Note

At this point, I would like to apologize for a slight delay that the chapter has suffered from. My exams are upon me and I am unable to focus on writing as much as I would desire.

Also... the woman of my dreams has left me recently and I have to learn to cope with it before continuing my writing. I do not seek solace, but I might need more time to provide you all with more chapters or stories.

Stay tuned,

Gulheru

Chapter X – Third Time's a Charm

The Seat of the Covenant was remarkably calm tonight, as there was no meeting scheduled and no topic to discuss between the Lords of Noctraliya. Yet the glorious, rich chamber hosting the usual meetings was not empty. In the sacred silence and resplendent stillness of the place, Dusk Harvest was standing in front of the grand, centuries-old map of the Seven Mountains. It was a chart serving the Lords of Noctraliya for generations, hung up only for the biggest of summits, when the state of the domain was to be discussed.

Dusk Harvest’s giddy, goldenrod gaze was focused on the Valleys, majestically represented on the parchment by throngs of blooming and fruit-bearing trees. Oranges and lemons were hanging abundantly all over them, with grapevines and watermelons aplenty portrayed just below the branches. This fertile land was enclosed within a girdle of high mountain slopes, the Mountain of Dusk towering above the region. Through the middle of the granite range, the Silverthread River was weaving itself left and right, cutting the Valleys into irregular halves, being aptly represented on the chart by a string the color of shining metal.

While Dusk Harvest was in middle of his deep deliberations, a small bat perched on his shoulder nibbled his ear a little. The stallion chuckled faintly at those affectionate bites.

“I-I know, Blossom, I sh-shouldn’t fret so much...”

The pet nodded, as if concurring, then slid closer to nestle against the batpony’s neck, above his Lord’s, black cloak. However, despite its kind gestures, the stallion’s stare was invariably nervous. He was searching for inspiration in the ancient map. Involuntarily, he moved his gaze to the Border and then beyond, to the hills and forests under Equestrian rule. They were marked under the radiant sign of the Judging Sun, portrayed as almost threateningly appearing from behind the map’s edge.

“Scheming, Dusk Harvest?”

A mare’s voice, echoing through the chamber, caused the stallion to turn his head while his little companion fluttered, surprised.

Azure Mist was calmly and elegantly approaching him, wearing a black, breathtaking and almost daringly laced ensemble, encompassing her cloak in a smart way. Her rich mane would most likely have been sweeping the floor if it was not held by a resplendent hairpin and the silver circlet. Earrings, full of sapphires, were swinging delicately from her ears and Dusk Harvest was certain it was one more pair that he had not before seen.

“Me, s-s-scheming? N-no, Azure Mist. T-that’s your j-j-job,” he replied, granting the mare a polite nod of his head.

“Preposterous!” she declared, her malicious smile followed by a laugh. She joined the stallion at the map, carefully trying to assess what was the place he had been staring at. “So, I trust all the preparations for the summit are done already if you allow yourself to waste time studying topography? Or did you decide, for once, to take a break before finishing your work?”

Dusk Harvest rolled his eyes. “D-Don’t be r-r-ridiculous. E-e-everything was r-ready last w-week. And you k-know it.”

“That I do. I am merely intrigued by your presence here, I confess,” she responded serenely. “Are you so giddy with anticipation you need to stay away from others for your own good?”

Blossom hissed at the mare, yet Dusk Harvest but shrugged, seemingly unaffected by her remark. “I-I seek t-t-tranquility here, y-yes. A-And I am s-simply hoping th-this storm outside shall not t-t-take a week by i-itself. I-I hate being i-i-idle.”

Azure Mist but smirked, seeing longing in the other Lord’s eyes. “Homesick already, Dusk Harvest? Missing the sound of parchments and abaci? And here I thought you enjoyed getting away from your paperwork from time to time,” she inquired, staring to the right side of the chart, where the lands of Dusk Family were marked in deep, leafy green.

“Y-you know I am r-really h-hopeful when i-it comes to those t-talks with the P-P-P—“

He found it hard to finish the sentence, so he waved his hoof around, agitated. Blossom nuzzled against him as the stallion took a couple of slow breaths, visibly comforted by his pet’s affection.

“Princess!” he finally screamed, sending rippling echoes all around.

The mare granted him a polite smirk. “I think we shall reach an agreement, one way or the other.” She then stepped towards the map, staring at the stoic fortress of the Border. “Allow me to borrow your expertise for a moment, Dusk Harvest. Do you believe you could strike us an economically favorable deal?”

“I b-believe so, y-y-yes,” Dusk Harvest replied and sighed profoundly. “A-as long as i-it shall not t-take a m-month or so... D-despite everything, I d-do long for my M-M-Mountain. I h-hate leaving my w-work u-unattended for e-e-extended p-periods of t-t-t—”

Seeing as he was once again stuck. Azure Mist placed a hoof on his shoulder to try and calm him down. “There, there, friend...”

She had to quickly move away, though, as Blossom attempted to bite her quite zealously.

Dusk Harvest petted and placated his pet. His eyes, however, kept growing in anxiety, until Azure Mist finally heard him whisper.

“... time...”

Only after achieving his closure did he sigh in relief.

The mare rubbed her chin, showing curiosity. “I know you count on our talks being fruitful...”

“L-l-literarily.”

“... but have you decided to step away from the plan we have forged then?”

They both stayed silent for a while, Azure Mist giving Dusk Harvest a long but tense look, causing the stallion to bite his lip a couple of times and scrape the floor with his hoof before replying.

“D-Do you s-still think our i-i-idea shall w-work?”

“I see no other option,” Azure Mist replied sternly, but then smirked. “Well, that’s a lie. I do see other options, but I do not think we will be forced to utilize them. I’ve heard that the Princess is quite reasonable and might wish to uphold... certain values...”

Dusk Harvest exhaled and shook his head at the other Lord. “A-and you h-have learned that f-from one of y-your p-personal s-spies no d-d-doubt.” His statement would be chastising if not for his shaky tone. “U-u-unnecessary. E-enough to say th-that if she w-were to l-learn of e-e-eyes being k-kept on her, i-it s-surely would a-a-a—“ He closed his eyes in his struggle to finish, Blossom trying to comfort him with more nuzzling.

“Affright her?”

“Antagonize!” he hollered. “H-her, I mean...”

It was Azure Mist’s turn to shake her head. “She knows well she has no authority here. Besides, she seems a scholar. I have my reasons to believe that she will gladly trade her discomfort for the possibility of learning about us...”

Dusk Harvest closed his eyes and began pacing back and forth, Blossom trying her best to keep her balance on his shoulder.

“W-we are trotting on l-loose snow, A-A-Azure Mist. L-Let us pray to the I-I-Immaculate Moon... th-that we and our l-lands are n-not crushed when i-i-it gives.”

The mare only laughed. “Have you been spending too much time with Bright Crescent? Stop being melodramatic, Dusk Harvest. If anything, the Goddess shall make sure it is Equestria that will bear such avalanche.”

The stallion finally stopped his errand and looked Azure Mist in the eye. “Y-you know I w-would like to d-deal with h-her a-amicably. E-engage in d-d-diplomacy. A-after all, w-we are to l-listen to the ‘w-wisdom new’ she sh-shall be b-b-bringing. So s-says the p-p-p—“

“The prophecy,” Azure Mist interrupted him, raising her hoof, “is also warning us quite plainly! And even if I am not agreeing with Midnight Eye’s and Crimson Shade’s immediate interpretations, I will not fall victim to any machinations of that mare...”

Dusk Harvest did not reply immediately, switching his gaze from the mare to the hanging chart. His lips twitched a couple of times, like he attempted to say something but couldn’t as of yet. Blossom was keeping an eye on him all the time.

“I-I am not a s-stallion of intrigue and y-you know it,” he ultimately stated. “I-I s-simply care for our f-folk to have their f-food. And I-I wish to a-a-achieve it... p-peacefully.”

“Oh, do not fear about food, friend. We will not have to worry about sustenance and reserves for the next few, flourishing generations when our plan is successful. Peacefully or not quite so,” Azure Mist stated confidently, her mane shifting as she turned her attention to the map, sparks of excitement in her golden eyes.

“N-not ‘when’. ‘I-if’.” Dusk Harvest pointed out, causing a look of discontent from her.

“Do you not trust that our Goddess shall show us the way to overcome all of the obstacles?”

There was an accusation in the mare’s voice, making Dusk Harvest squint his eyes.

“Do not q-q-question my f-faith, A-Azure Mist. The G-Goddess is with u-us always. B-but Her p-plan might be d-different from y-y-yours,” he declared and paused. “D-do you t-take that into c-c-consideration?”

Azure Mist stepped towards him, her eyes betraying rising irritation. Blossom hissed at her almost tauntingly and Dusk Harvest nodded, appreciating the gesture.

“What I do, I do to benefit our lands and race,” the mare stated with conviction.

“Y-You said y-yourself that a new i-idea came to y-y-you,” the stallion reminded her. “Yet n-nopony knows a-a-anything about it s-still. H-how can w-we be certain you sh-sh-shall not d-decide to do s-something d-drastic b-behind our backs? Y-you already h-have your p-personal E-Eyes o-on the P-Princess.”

“So what if I do? This only grants us all an advantage,” the mare replied drily, turning towards the map and letting Dusk Harvest know that she was utterly disinterested in talking with him any longer.

He, however, did not seem to care. “T-take it personally i-i-if you wish, b-but it is h-hard to trust in p-plans concerning the e-e-entire domain c-coming from a L-Lord that makes q-q-questionable d-decisions about her o-own Family...”

Azure Mist shuddered visibly at those words. She painfully slowly turned her head towards the stallion, her expression masking a tide of anger.

“I advise you to discontinue...” she whispered, pacing herself. “If you care for our folk so much... and truly wish for them to have their food... then stay silent and witness the scheme work...”

“A-Azure Mist,” Dusk Harvest spoke gallantly up, although his eyes were filled with anxiety, “i-it is h-hard to b-believe s-somepony who i-is leading h-her son a-around l-like a trained p-p—“

“You would dare?!”

Azure Mist was turned towards him in a blink of an eye, her fangs bared to their full extent.

“I’ve stopped my son from staining our bloodline with lowborn blood! I’ve managed to quench a treasonous rebellion he tried to start because of his misplaced affection!” the mare’s voice was above furious. “I have taught him the importance of obedience! One that he, once my spirit goes to join our ancestors, shall also have to impose upon our subjects!”

Blossom hid behind Dusk Harvest’s sepia mane, covering her head like a little child believing that if it can’t see the monster, then the monster also can’t see it. This time it was the stallion who was standing tall.

“And s-senseless m-murder was y-your method?” he inquired, his voice trying its best to be strong.

“My method was a necessary sacrifice!” Azure Mist shouted, the echo bouncing around the chamber like a blindly panicked animal, frightened at her fury.

“I d-doubt you shall e-ever find the G-Goddess t-t-tolerating—“

“The Goddess knows that what I did was not to my benefit! I saved my son from a decision that would cost him the future! Of our Family and his own!” the mare shouted back, stepping closer to the other Lord. Her voice became thick with spite. “But what do you know, Dusk Harvest? You care not for the good of your bloodline at all! You dare insult me as a parent while you yourself don’t have any heirs! And I know you won’t have any!”

The stallion became petrified. His face paled and his lips began quivering involuntarily. In his moment of shock, Blossom found her courage and began throwing a hissy fit at the other Lord, wishing to protect her master from harm.

Dusk Harvest spoke up after a tense while. “A-Azure M-Mist, I-I-I w-w-will n-not h-have y-y-you—“

“Oh, forgive me!” the mare interrupted, faking shame and guilt. “You won’t have children unless that harlot of yours shall spread her legs for you out of pity!”

Seconds were passing and the echo of the statement was slowly dying out. Dusk Harvest stood his ground, yet his eyes had begun filling with tears, despite his best efforts of containing himself. Blossom was desperately trying to comfort him in her own way, nuzzling to his neck almost fanatically.

In the meantime Azure Mist had an expression of self-righteous confidence on her muzzle, although her eyes were calm and cold.

Dusk Harvest finally turned around, leaving. “M-may the J-J-Judging S-Sun b-burn y-y-your b-blood...” he whimpered, his voice full of grief, shaken more than usually.

As the stallion was closing the doors behind him, without even the strength to slam them properly, Blossom looked back at Azure Mist and bared her fangs in a vicious, hostile hiss.

Left alone in the chamber, the mare sat down on her rightful place at the marble, heptagon table. She gave herself a minute of calm breathing, composing herself after her sudden, although victorious, outburst. Then she curled her lips and, feeling calm and relaxed again, began practicing her kind, warm, friendly smiles. She was just about to check whether her hairpin was still where it was supposed to be, but the pony she ultimately desired to meet finally appeared.

Crimson Shade, wearing his full, general’s uniform in addition to the Lord’s circlet and jet black cloak, firmly stepped inside the chamber. His bright, focused gaze was resting on Azure Mist.

“Yes...” he began coldly, approaching. “I thought I heard your frantic shrieks bouncing around the corridors...”

The mare but smiled at him coquettishly. “Oh, Crimson Shade, let us not be unpleasant towards one another, we have much to discuss.”

The stallion immediately sat down on his throne, the emblem on his cuirass matching the sign of his Family engraved on the seat.

“What did you tell Dusk Harvest?” he inquired on a warning note. “He bumped into me in the passage, he looked like a wreck.”

“Nothing he didn't have to hear,” Azure Mist stated calmly, disregarding his tone.

“Consider this a piece of ‘friendly’ advice then,” the stallion responded even more firmly. “Play your mind games on your own subjects.”

The warning did not appear to affect the mare, however. A perfect, polite grin was still plastered on her muzzle.

“Maybe I shall, indeed, consider it. But we have a greater ‘game’ to participate in. The one with Equestria. And my mind might be imperative in it. So let us focus on discussing our strategy, hmm?”

Crimson Shade snorted. “Hard to talk a ‘game strategy’ through when one of the players is undermining the group and changing the rules without telling others, Azure Mist. Are you still going to be the odd one out and keep your intrigue to yourself?”

The mare simply nodded her head, causing him to stand up abruptly.

“We have nothing to discuss then. Farewell.”

“Wait, Crimson Shade, wait,” she attempted to stop him with a dignified gesture. He remained standing, giving her a frigid leer, yet she did not seem to mind it at all. “I shall not reveal my plan until I am certain we have to use it. In the meantime, I have something else for you.”

The mare stood up slowly. She approached the other Lord, whose irked gaze was not leaving her face, then took a rolled parchment out of the folds of her dress and passed it to him.

Crimson Shade slowly took his seat back. He took the scroll, taking note of the broken, stabbed wax seal, and slowly began reading the contents. Azure Mist stood right behind him, like an alluring shadow.

The stallion’s eyes soon widened in agitation.

“You... you put your spy under her very nose?! Have you gone mad, Azure Mist?!”

“No, Crimson Shade, this is what I call ‘caution’ and ‘finesse’,” she replied, leaning down towards his ear. “You could use some of those...”

“I will not—“

Azure Mist pinned the parchment to the table with her hoof, causing the stallion to focus on it. “Keep reading, friend.”

He continued the lecture reluctantly, soon moving away the mare’s hoof to see the entirety of the contents. His mouth hung open as he read out loud.

“... ‘takes notes of all her findings.‘ She... she is spying on us after all,” his voice was filled with disbelief.

“As I have suspected. But I did not want to put it before others,” the mare whispered into his ear, allowing her coiffure to mingle with his raw umber, short mane. “I thought you might wish to be aware of this fact first. Considering everything...” her tone was caring and seductive alike.

“The... the nerve!” Crimson Shade whammed his hoof on the table, causing Azure Mist to back away, a smirk dancing on her lips. “They do not only think us feeble! After all those centuries, they would still wish us ill! I will not tolerate this!”

The stallion stood up quickly, baring his teeth. He turned around, witnessing the mare’s concerned expression and deep understanding in her eyes.

“I concur, Crimson Shade. We mustn’t let it stand. But... shouldn’t we keep to the initial idea for now? Until we find out even more about the Princess? Perhaps there is a way of using her thirst for knowledge to our advantage...”

The stallion trotted in place for a moment, before storming towards the hanging map.

“We do not need elaborate schemes, Azure Mist!” his tone was loud and frustrated. “The prophecy is fulfilling itself on our very eyes! Her ‘sweetened lies’ are obvious!” He stood in front of the chart, his eyes focused on the lands beyond the Border. “What we need is a way of finally assuring Equestria shall never again harm us!”

“And we will have one, I promise you. Through my... modifications to our plan.”

The mare stood next to the other Lord, placing her hoof on his shoulder gently. He did not seem to acknowledge her gesture, his eyes glued to the chart.

He finally exhaled. “Strengthening the garrison was a better move than we thought. I would not mind sending more troops there, just in case...”

Azure Mist cocked an eyebrow at her companion. “She is trying to spy on us, not invade us, and—”

“I shall not risk any failures.”

“Come now, be reasonable, Crimson Shade,” the mare trotted before him to look him in the eye. “We have probed Maretonia for a good reason. If their forces are comparable with those of Equestria, then what does it mean?” she inquired in a tone betraying she already knew the answer.

“That they have grown sloppy and weak,” the stallion immediately replied. “That, however, does not—“

“We have also given them a little scare. They know not what to expect from us, so they shall ask Equestria for some support, if they have not done so already. And that support, I presume, they shall acquire.”

Crimson Shade cut the air with his hoof. “I am capable of remembering simple plans, Azure Mist! Their forces busy in Maretonia means their forces not present at our border. It does not change the fact that this ‘diplomatic mission’ is a ruse after all!” The stallion glanced back at the parchment, still lying on the table.

“Even so, others need convincing of that still,” the mare pointed out, smiling enticingly. “And we need to wait for the final interpretation of the prophecy, no?”

“The prophecy shall only confirm our fears,” Crimson Shade replied drily.

“I thought you were fearless, General...” the mare whispered, stepping forward. She gave the stallion an alluring gaze, dropping her eyelids a little bit.

The stallion stared back at her, surprised at how close she approached. Yet when met with her tempting stare, his expression began softening almost instantly.

“You know I do not fear taking matters in my own hooves,” he told her, as she took another step.

“Oh, wouldn’t I love for you to prove it...” Azure Mist whispered back, resting one of her hooves on his armored chest. “So, I suppose...” she added, her muzzle nearing his own, “... that you will wish to... support me and aid me in my plan...”

“Against Equestria...?” Crimson Shade’s voice became soft and satisfied.

“Yes...” the mare whispered, planting a kiss right next to his mouth, teasing him before going any further. “Against all who harmed us...”

Yet at her words, the stallion’s face fell. He gently but firmly stepped back, leaving Azure Mist in a somewhat compromising position. She composed herself immediately, however, her eyes full of both disappointment and curiosity.

Silence reigned for a longer while before Crimson Shade finally took a deep breath.

“My Family’s wounds run deep, Azure Mist...” he declared stoically, his eyes escaping to the chart, where the Shade Family’s domain was marked in the grey hue of a granite, steadfast rock. “I will help you... but do not think that I forgot what the Mist Family owes us...”

There was a spark in his gaze that caused the mare to speak up most cautiously. “I did not forget, Crimson Shade. I would, although, wish—“

“Our wounds run deep indeed,” he repeated like an echo. “And we shall always remember who caused them,” he whispered, not even bothering to stare at Azure Mist.

She watched him as he left the chamber calmly, his armor rustling and his cloak sweeping the floor.

After the door closed themselves, the mare whipped out a handkerchief from her ensemble and cleaned her lips calmly but thoroughly. She then collected the parchment from the table, glancing at the contents one more time.

A smile danced on her lips. The plan was being executed perfectly so far. She simply could not wait to obtain another of Deep Mist’s reports.

***

Twilight’s heart was racing at a truly unhealthy pace. Midnight’s stern words caused her to quiver in anxiety, despite her best efforts of composing herself.

“Deep Mist is an Occultan...?” she whispered in disbelief, causing the batpony to grit his teeth.

He began trotting in circles, from one side of the corridor to the other. “Soleespalu... Prokleyitu!” His volume was rising, alongside his fury. “Ipu ver cesa! Ipyi dzieti nascitai morturyi! Kirwe!” he ultimately shouted, punching the wall, only miraculously avoiding bending his steel claws on the sheer rock. He rested his forehead on the cold granite, his entire body shaking.

Twilight had never seen him in such a state. She witnessed his sorrow when he told her about his wife’s death. She remembered well his joy when she saw her again in Canterlot. But she had never experienced his anger and grief shown in such a vivid way.

It scared her. Pretty significantly. And yet she simply could not stand back and watch Midnight suffer like he did.

She approached him carefully, putting her hoof on his shoulder. “Midnight...”

She received no response at first, only a small, frantic shiver.

“Midnight... please, talk to me...” she pleaded. There was no answer at first. But when the stallion did finally turn, his muzzle was nothing short of an icon of sorrow.

“Twilight,” he whispered shakily, his eyes ferocious and his lips twitching as he tried to contain himself, “my closest comrade... my brother in arms... somepony I have known for years of service... turns out to be...!”

He could not finish, simply letting out a vicious, angry hiss through clenched teeth.

The mare could only stare at him, his anguished face causing her heart to crack and crumble into tiny pieces.

He shook his head fervently yet again. “How could I have been so blind?! Bogine, dimitae ia! Bogine, adiumae ia!”

His supplication were rending Twilight’s heart even further. “Midnight, you couldn’t have known...”

“I should have known!” he snapped back at her, baring his teeth. “I promised to protect you! I gave you my word! And I have allowed a spy to sit under my very nose regardless!”

He took a few breaths, then suddenly stopped shivering. He gave Twilight a long look, his eyes becoming desperate. He took a step back, his mouth twisted by grief.

“Bogine... I have failed you, Twilight...”

“No!” she declared immediately. The tone of his voice chilled her to the bone.

“I have failed your trust...”

“No, stop! What are you saying?”

She took a step towards him, but he stopped her with his raised hoof.

“I... I don’t deserve to... to...”

Twilight had enough.

Before she could realize what she was about to do, she pushed aside Midnight’s foreleg and embraced him tightly, nestling her head under his muzzle.

She experienced... a strange warmth overtaking her as she felt his body so close to hers, even with his armor separating them. All other thoughts and sensations went away, as she focused on this wonderful, blissful closeness, one that felt amazingly new and compelling to her. She had hugged others before, of course, but this was... different. Special.

Her heart was skipping its regular beat now and again. And right after it had been miraculously restored to its proper, full state, having stopped Midnight’s anguished outburst.

Time itself must have stopped for a while. The sensation of the embrace imprinted itself in Twilight’s mind and made her forget about everything else around her. It did not matter that she was in a distant, strange land, in a dark corridor, after learning that a member of her entourage was an operative, assigned to spy on her. What mattered was her and Midnight.

The two of them.

She could somehow feel the sadness leaving the stallion. The cold grasp of it had melted, like ice melts under the spring sun. Twilight closed her eyes tightly, just so she could dive deeper into this unfamiliar yet wondrous feeling that had overwhelmed her senses instantly.

She heard his surprised whisper. “Twilight...”

It somehow managed to awake her from her pleasurable and absentminded state. Her cheeks burned brightly when she realized what she had just done.

She let go of the stallion and stepped back, abashed and flustered like never before.

Not as bewildered as Midnight, though. With his mouth hanging loose and his slit pupils widened almost enough to be mistaken for round, he looked properly shocked. And was blushing perhaps even more furiously than her.

She knew she had to say something as the silence was becoming more than prolonged.

“You did not fail me, nor my trust, Midnight...” she whispered warmly.

“But I... I...” he stammered, trying to find back his tongue.

“I don’t care.”

Suddenly, the edges of his mouth twitched. He took a deep breath, then sat down in the middle of the corridor. He raised his head and forelegs towards the ceiling, but his words had enough power to pierce the rock and venture into the night’s sky.

“Goddess, I know not what I have done to deserve it, but thank You for letting me meet Twilight Sparkle...” he declared solemnly, causing Twilight to laugh.

“And I am grateful for meeting you, Midnight, every night...” she added her own line to his sudden prayer, causing him to happily exhale. “Better?” she asked as he got up.

“Not really,” he admitted reluctantly, closing his eyes. “I have allowed my rage to affect me. It shall not happen again, I promise...”

“Letting anger overtake you is never an answer to a problem. It creates but more trouble,” Twilight stated, trotting closer to him.

“True. Our problem still stands...” Midnight’s cold response was. “We need to get back to our quarters and deal with Deep Mist.”

“But how?”

“Quickly!” the stallion pointed out. “Before he sends more reports to Lord Azure Mist... I presume that bat in Hollow Shades was carrying a letter from him. Kirwe, he played us for fools!” Midnight stomped his clawed hoof down.

“He used the moment when you went out to search for me outside, yes...” Twilight assessed. “Then h—“ she stopped, as a realization struck her. She felt her eyes widening. “Midnight, my scroll! He must have my scroll!”

The batpony slapped his forehead. “Of course! Bogine, that makes sense! When I caught him out of bed today... he wasn’t getting out, he must have been getting back in! The snake! Prokleyitu serpen!”

Twilight trotted in place in distress. “Oh! I hadn’t thought about closing my doors for the day! He must have seen me with it the night before... I have all of my tips for the summit there! Personal notes! I don’t want anypony t—”

Midnight stepped towards her and put his hoof on her shoulder. “Alright, Twilight, calm down. You were right, this is not the time to let emotions overtake you,” he stated, firmly yet trying his best to calm her down. “Enough of presumptions, we need to get our answers. So let’s move, I recall the way back.”

Twilight nodded. “Yes... Yes, one moment.”

She put her right foreleg to her chest and extended it ever so slowly, performing her favorite breathing exercise. This whole situation had made her pretty nervous and for a reason!

... and the very recent memory of her hugging Midnight caused her to repeat the routine a couple more times, just to avoid another deep blush desperately.

“Alright, we can go,” she said finally.

“I hope that was some strange rite of putting a curse upon Deep Mist...” Midnight declared expectantly before they departed, but Twilight simply gave him a skittish giggle.

Her mind was full of questions and doubts. Learning that Deep Mist was a spy was as surprising as putting some matters into a different perspective. She recalled instances when she had spotted him glaring at her and Midnight more intently, or appearing a lot more reserved, not to say unkind. She could have pinned those actions on his skepticism and prejudice towards her, an Equestrian and an alicorn, but him being one of those infamous Occultani was a lot more logical.

Not to mention proving that this quest of hers would require a lot more caution and... finesse to complete. Especially considering that she was now absolutely certain that Azure Mist was scheming something behind her back.

As Twilight and Midnight were trotting through the muster field again, the mare felt more stares in her direction, but her occupied mind did not have any time for those. Also, the stallion’s vengeful, fierce look and prideful posture, strengthened by his Nightguardian status, was somehow mitigating the glances now.

“Had I only inquired about this dagger before...” Twilight muttered to herself when they entered the tunnel leading straight to the Inner Courtyard.

Midnight arched his eyebrow. “When did you even spot it?”

“Yesternight, just after we arrived at our chambers. After Deep Mist’s map fell out of his backpack.”

“Kirwe, why have I not seen it?” The stallion shook his head in disappointment. “It is rather hard to miss after all...”

“But they don’t carry those around normally, I presume. Hard to blend in with a blade that signifies your position,” Twilight pointed out.

“You are correct, of course, it does mark their duties. It is actually a pretty significant sign,” Midnight replied, closing his eyes for a second. “From what I can recall, Occultani receive the dagger when they are issued an important mission from their haspadr. It can also indicate that they are considered the head operative on an assignment, if they are leading a team... They would sign their letters with the blade as well. When their quest is complete, they return the weapon to the Lord and return to their ‘normal’ lives,” he explained, his eyes growing cold and grim progressively.

Twilight was listening with mounting curiosity. “How can you know so much about them if they are a secret force?”

“A secret force that can always impose the Lord’s will if necessary and that we know is actually around. I have seen them... ‘in action’ once,” he revealed. Twilight spotted an almost unnoticeable shudder passing through him. “Besides, as Nocferrat, we have to be aware of some of Occultaniyi procedures, so we are not stepping on one another’s hooves.”

“I see... It did not—“ Twilight wished to comment on the current situation without thinking it through. She stopped herself abruptly, but Midnight understood what she was about to say.

“Yes, Twilight. That does not stop a Lord from appointing one of us Occultan,” he responded frigidly.

“I’m sorry...”

“Don’t worry, I know what you meant,” Midnight shrugged as they ventured into the Inner Courtyard. “For now, this particular situation will not stop me from appointing Deep Mist a victim of a few of my punches.”

“Midnight, no!” Twilight stepped in front of him, almost causing him to bump into her. “This is not right. Exposing him shall be enough. You cannot assault him, even if he is a spy.”

He inhaled deeply. “I do not care for ‘good manners’, Twilight. Besides, I doubt he shall be willing to stand down without some measure of... ‘coarcion’.”

“It’s ‘coercion’,” she corrected him automatically. And then shook her head at her priorities in this dire moment. “Please, reconsider, Midnight...” She looked him in the eye, almost pleadingly. “I know it’s hard for you to deal with this... this treachery, but animosity and violence are never the right answers...”

Midnight furrowed his brow, breathing in a couple of times. He then looked around. In the vast Courtyard there was nopony observing them intently, other than a few patrols, intriguingly glancing in their direction as they were passing by, minding their own business. Midnight, staying silent for a longer while, lead Twilight to Ebon Fang’s statue, gesturing like he wished to show her something on the plaque.

“You are right...” he finally admitted, pretending to be talking about the monument. “But... despite this… ‘moral high ground’ of yours... you do understand my anger, correct?”

“I do, of course!” she immediately assured him. “But, as I have told you, it won’t lead you anywhere good.”

Midnight reluctantly nodded. “I am getting softer because of you,” he muttered and smirked, causing her to smile as well. “Alright, so what do you propose?”

Twilight pondered for a while. “First, coming back like nothing is wrong...”

“Agreed, naturally.”

“Could you ask him to show you something on the map so that he opens his backpack, or suddenly refuses to do so?”

Midnight rubbed his chin. “Bit of a stretch. Noctraliya we know inside out, that map was for the best passage through Equestria. But perhaps I will think of something.” His stare became more intense out of a sudden. “I will need you to stay in your chamber though...”

Twilight was confused. “Why is that?”

“Precaution. Occultani are fighters nearly as skilled as we are. And Deep Mist actually is a Nightguardian as well. If he will choose a confrontation then I need to know you are safe and out of harm’s way in the other room.”

“Midnight, if anything like that happens, I am not leaving you to deal with him alone!” she protested zealously, stepping closer. “I could, perhaps, use my magic, or something...”

He bit his lip and thought for a significant while. He looked to the side, exhaling. “Twilight, I cannot worry about him and you. Simply... promise me you shall remain in your chamber... at least until I am certain he is no longer a threat to you.”

“But Midnight—“

“Twilight, please...”

She stopped.

She simply stopped. There was a note to Midnight’s voice that she had never heard before and the uniqueness of it, plainly, stunned her. She heard his timbre being equally caring and serious, warm and firm, affectionate and responsible.

She watched his gaze soften.

“... you are too important to me.”

Time stopped once again. But Twilight could not care about the abundance of temporal anomalies that was occurring tonight. Even if the stallion’s words were the exact reason for this particular deviation from the regular flow of existence.

His affectionate look, that exhale when he finished his sentence, the nervous smirk trying to take over his lips... It all was speaking volumes to Twilight’s mind right now. All of those signs, so subtle, so easy to overlook, were telling her more than what she had ever dreamt of knowing.

And for a moment, for a brief moment that suddenly felt like centuries passing by, when the echo of his sentence was still ringing in her mind, Twilight could feel her heart glowing.

“...light?”

A distant voice attempted to invade on her moment of pure, unrivaled joy.

“Twilight...?”

She felt a hoof on her shoulder, slightly nudging her. She blinked a couple of times, realizing finally that it was indeed Midnight trying to contact her from the regular, mortal realm.

“Uhm... sorry...” she whispered, smiling the warmest smile she could muster.

“Have you glimpsed into Silverheaven?” he inquired, concerned.

“Pardon?”

“You were standing there like you just saw the Goddess Herself. Is everything alright?”

He seemed genuinely worried. A part of Twilight’s mind was wondering whether he really was so oblivious to what he had just done to her heart.

Couldn’t he have seen it beaming in her chest?

“Yes... yes, everything is fine...” she said, lowering her eyes shyly. “It was just... It was... very nice to hear you say that...” she admitted reluctantly. It was an ecstatic reluctance, however.

“Ha... I... I’m glad,” he replied just as timidly.

They spent a moment simply gazing at one another, occasional exhale or silent, nervous giggle happening. Then Midnight shook his head.

“Let us go. We must not wait any longer,” he declared firmly.

“Right, yes,” she agreed.

But, as they began walking, Midnight turned to one of his sly smiles. “Oh, remind me... I owe you a hug...” he whispered.

Twilight’s cheeks flared as her mind seemed to have indeed decided to “glimpse into Silverheaven”.

When the two of them arrived at their quarters, Midnight took a deep breath before putting his hoof on the doorknob.

“Just stay in your chamber for now... Ready?”

“Yes,” Twilight assured, trying her best to contain herself within the limits of casual behavior.

Midnight opened the door without waiting longer. “Was that not an inspiring trip?” he declared quite convincingly, chuckling.

“Indeed!” she replied, trying to act her part.

The two of them witnessed Deep Mist staring at them from his bed, with an annoyed and slightly surprised expression. He was studying some parchment calmly. Twilight could tell it wasn’t her scroll, but her eyes lingered on it nonetheless.

“Back so soon?” Deep Mist inquired casually, returning to his lecture like nothing had interrupted him.

“Yes, we needed a break. Siegemaster Lawin was keen on showing us absolutely everything!” Midnight explained, taking off his hoofshoes and placing them by his own bed. “How are you doing, Altu Opar?”

“Bleh...” the response was. “Whatever that bide, nausea or not, it is passing... but, Bogine, it felt like my stomach wriggling itself out...” The stallion grimaced.

“We do not need details, friend...” Midnight assured, leading Twilight to her room casually and opening the door for her.

“Thanks... I will take a nap for an hour or so and I think I should be good to go,” she stated, perhaps a bit louder than one normally would.

“Good idea. I will get you something to drink in the meantime,” the batpony offered, giving her an approving wink when Deep Mist wasn’t watching.

Twilight glanced at the other Nightguardian just before Midnight closed the door and she could have sworn that he appeared slightly nervous as he moved his grey fringe to the side, his eyes focused on the paper.

Once she had been left alone in her chamber, Twilight felt the nerves winning over her. She began pacing the room, moving swiftly from one of its corners to the other. The rich rug mercifully decided to muffle her giddy hoofsteps. She didn’t know what to expect. A fight happening? A fierce argument? Deep Mist simply accepting that he had been exposed? There were many inquiries and little answers for her. She would have to simply sit and wait.

She hated sitting and waiting!

She, however finally took her place on the edge of the bed, staring down, having the promise she gave to Midnight in mind. Her brain instantly returned to his words. About her being... ‘too important’...

She could have not stopped her heartbeat from going faster and, in the silence of her room, she could hear it pretty well. And, what was even more astonishing to her, was the lack of “Reasonable Twilight Sparkle’s” opinions on what had occurred recently. It seemed she was as astonished to hear such a... unique declaration as the rest of Twilight.

The mare couldn’t tell for how long was she sitting down. Yet a sound of a conversation, although muffled by the door, made itself audible after some time.

She delicately stood from the bed. She sneaked forward, trying to gain help from the rug once more, until she was capable of putting her ear at the door in her eavesdropping attempts. She did not expect to be too successful in those, however, especially considering the thickness of the wood and the two batponies conversing in their dialect.

“... to robita ze delec, priyat.” Twilight recognized Midnight’s voice.

“Ia znat, tac...” Deep Mist grumbled in reply and the mare could swear that he hissed. The lone sound of hoofsteps could have marked the end of the short exchange, but the stallion’s panicked shout suddenly resounded. “Nye, demora!”

A moment of extremely tense silence followed. Twilight pressed her ear even closer to the door.

“Ita... to bid vere, Altu Opar...” Midnight’s tone was as irked as one could have imagined, despite its faint volume.

“Maednoc Wentr, tu spokoya...”

“Tu prokleyitu, soleespalu tradit!”

This fierce shout heralded an even fiercer struggle starting. One of the beds creaked violently. Then there was a swoosh of webbed wings and a harsh noise of a hoof hitting flesh, accompanied by a groan that sounded like Midnight’s.

Twilight’s heart rushed madly. She was ready to storm into the room in an instant.

However, just as she was moving her ear away from the wood, something hit the door on the other side. It had enough force to make her reel back, as she miraculously avoided the impact hurting her. A trembling sound of metal followed the thud.

Twilight rapidly opened the door, witnessing a truly terrifying sight. On the level of her head, in the wooden surface, a firm, curved dagger was still quivering from the impact. And in the middle of the room, where the mare’s eyes were driven, Midnight was defending himself against Deep Mist’s vicious assault, being pushed away by an entire tide of lightning fast punches.

“Tu bid tradit, Maednoc Wentr!” the grey-maned stallion screamed, barging into his adversary with his entire body.

Midnight was quicker, however. As Deep Mist lunged forward, he dodged to the side and delivered an upward blow to his foe’s exposed gut. A grimace of satisfaction bloomed on his muzzle when the Occultan gasped for air desperately.

“No, stop!” Twilight shouted, scared by this escalation of hostilities.

Midnight turned his head towards her, surprised by her presence and scream.

Deep Mist did not miss this opportunity. Still bent over from the last blow, he head-butted up, straight into Midnight’s chin, causing the stallion to stumble backwards. He followed that move with a fierce right hook.

Twilight gasped in horror as her friend was sent to the floor. He fell with a painful grunt, holding his muzzle, his eyes glazed and defocused.

Deep Mist turned around, his angered gaze resting on Twilight. His face twisted in a horrifying smile. Before the mare could react, he sprang using his legs and wings, towards one of Midnight’s bladed hoofshoes, still resting by the nearest bed. He grabbed the weapon in the middle of a swift turn and was already swooping at the other stallion, who was trying to get himself up, fighting the confusion.

In the mere moment in which Twilight saw the razor sharp blades heading right for Midnight’s throat did she realize two things.

Just how much she had grown to care about Midnight Wind...

... and just how fast was she able to cast her spells.

The room erupted in a flash the color of raspberry. A concentrated, radiant beam of Twilight’s magic hit Deep Mist solidly on the side, sending him flying off towards the distant wall, muzzle first. Her ears ringing from the amount of emotions did little to muffle the sound of the impact. The Occultan let out a lowly groan and slumped towards the ground, remaining motionless.

Twilight rushed to Midnight.

“Are you okay?!” she inquired, her voice and entire body shaking.

“Y-yes...” he replied slowly, his eyes still slightly vague. “Was there always two of you?”

Twilight gently helped him up and steadied him. He shook his head fervently, getting rid of the remnants of confusion while she began apologizing.

“I-I-I am so sorry, I heard noises, I came to check, I was afraid, I did not think clearly, I shouted, I distracted you, I—“

“You,” he stated warmly, putting his hoof on her shoulder, “saved my life... I am not sure who is in whose debt here, but I am okay with calling it even from now on...”

He shook his head again, exhaling and blinking a couple of times, while the mare smiled broadly, fighting the urge to toss herself on Midnight’s neck in relief. However an anguished grunt from the other side of the chamber made them both turn.

Deep Mist was trying to stand up, holding his mouth. A trickle of blood was going down his foreleg, red drips staining the stone floor. The Occultan glared at them in silent hatred, just before his eyes widened in horror.

“Nye...” his muffled voice sounded. He touched the right side of his muzzle in panic before his stare focused at a particular spot on the floor.

There lay a broken batpony’s fang, its white hue stained by crimson.

“You cursed witch!” Deep Mist screamed at Twilight. “You will pay for this, I swear it ab Bogine!”

The mare stood motionless, even in the face of his tone of unmatched fury. Midnight took his place in front of her, shielding her with his own body.

“Leave now, Deep Mist. Before I draw your blood,” he declared firmly, causing a shudder to pass through Twilight at his strong tone.

“You would attack me in defense of this... this... this soleerania wench?” the Occultan’s shouts were gaining in volume. “I serve Noctraliya, Maednoc Wentr!”

“You serve Azure Mist and nopony else...” Midnight riposted.

“Prokleyitu tradit! Don’t lecture me! You betray all of us! You betray Bogine! For her!”

Deep Mist spat in Twilight’s direction, causing saliva and blood to mark the floor before him.

She took note that the batpony was bleeding from his nose and that, indeed, his right fang was missing from his mouth. And his eyes were filled to the brim with rage.

“Mark my words, Knaze,” the Occultan hollered, pointing his hoof at Twilight in accusation, “we will not bow to Ekwestriya and we shall not listen to Sewira Soleeyi lies!”

Twilight was too stunned by the loathing in his voice to properly reply, her body quivering in shock and her eyes stung by tears. Deep Mist took a step towards her, baring his teeth.

A vicious and savage hiss from Midnight stopped him dead in his tracks.

“Leave. Now!” he ordered. “Tell Azure Mist that she shall not harm the Princess with her vile schemes. And that if she shall try and send another Occultan our way,” he paused and trotted forward, his voice becoming unnaturally calm, “I will personally cut out his eyes. Just as I shall carve yours from your own skull if I ever see you again...”

Deep Mist breathed out, his eyes widening at the threat. He took a step back intimidated and appalled by Midnight’s shocking words. It took him a while to find his words back.

“May Bogine forget about you in your hour of need, Maednoc Wentr!” the grey-maned stallion screamed. “You would betray all of us to Sewira Solee! This witch of hers cast her spell on you! Tue bide prokleyita, soleerane!” he hollered at Twilight in self-righteous anger.

But she could simply stare in awe at what was occurring, her body refusing to move.

“Be gone!” Midnight shouted even louder than Deep Mist, stomping his hoof. He then approached Twilight, giving her a warm look.

She managed to glance at him, as he stood in front of her, emboldened and steadfast. He took his place right next to her, putting one of his strong, leathery wings over her back and stretching the other in front of his chest, shielding both him and her. It was a gesture of stalwart protection, one that caused Twilight to share in the stallion’s audacity against Deep Mist’s fury.

Midnight inhaled. “I would have killed you, Deep Mist, even against the holy laws of Neskaza Lunee... But violence, vengeance, anger... are never the answers,” he declared, glancing at the mare intently. “You live only because of Twilight. Think about it.”

The Occultan but hissed violently. “Curse upon your false mercy! Curse upon you, Midnight Wind! Upon you and her!”

He trotted past them, his muzzle twisted in now powerless anger, ready to leave without even daring to go for his belongings. And yet he turned just before exiting.

“May this love of yours be your downfall...” he whispered insidiously just before slamming the doors behind him.

Twilight’s mind resounded in the echo of Deep Mist’s departure. One word was bouncing around her mind, unbound, free, unique. Nothing else mattered, but this one term that she had just heard.

Midnight folded his wings, until now screening her. He did not say a word, but took a few, sluggish steps forward, his gaze blank. She could hear him breathing heavily as he remained turned away from her.

Twilight’s body decided to move on its own. She advanced towards him. She was driven forward by one expression, still filling her ears, her mind and her heart. Where it surely belonged.

“... Midnight...?” she heard herself whisper as she was just behind him.

He turned around. His mouth half open and his eyes keen, compelling, focused on her. He took a nervous breath.

“Yes...” he answered the question she did not have to ask.

Then he gently yet swiftly reached for Twilight’s muzzle, pulling her in for a deep and yearning kiss.

For the third time that night, time ceased to flow.

And Twilight wished for it to stay that way forever.

Chapter XII – Tools of Trade

She lost herself in the taste of his lips. She felt her entire body shiver, squirming in delight and bliss, one fueled further by his hooves caressing her flesh. All that she could think of was experiencing this wonderful, unique moment with him. That union of their bodies, one that she was craving with a primal and carnal desire. One that she begged for every waking and dreaming moment. She could no longer deny her urges, she could not contain herself, she only cared for him and his love for her. As she felt his hooves travelling down her body, sending even more ripples of pleasure reaching the very core of her being, she managed to pause their passionate kiss and whisper.

“Make me yours—”

Despite reaching the, supposed, high note of this particular novel, Luna ceased the lecture. It appeared that her book of choice for the night was not entirely captivating, nor was it of the highest execution. The plot was a cliché at best and a daring plagiarism at worst, as she was certain that she read this particular quote from the heroine five or six times before, in various other stories.

Still, as far as literature made without any deeper thought went, she could tell it was performing tolerably in its task of relaxing her.

Luna stared up at the wondrous sky, lit up by her just arisen Moon and the blanket of twinkling stars. She sighed in pure elation. Despite rarely feeling overburdened by the matters of the state, she still enjoyed those nights of leisure, when the Royal Court did not have cases requiring immediate attention and she could allow herself some time off. She stretched on her favorite, wonderfully cozy, atramentous chaise longue. Its placement on the terrace allowed her to feel the delicate, nocturnal breeze caress her cheeks, cold and refreshing, as she stared at her marvelous, dark sky.

“Your Majesty...” a mare’s tone addressed Luna with its firm yet calm vibe.

The Princess glanced behind to find a familiar, cornflower unicorn humbly lowering her head, her flowing, raven black mane brushing the marble of the terrace.

The Princess’ eyes filled with joy. “Elegy! How wonderful to see you,” she greeted her, putting the book aside and standing up with unmatched grace to approach her welcomed guest.

“It is an honor to be in your presence again, Your Majesty,” Elegy replied in her colorful mezzo-soprano, giving the Princess a demure look of her orchid eyes.

Luna closed in on her, smiling amiably. “How long has it been since I saw you the last time? Three months?”

“Nearly exactly, Your Majesty, yes,” the unicorn confirmed, returning the grimace. “I have returned to Canterlot but yesterday.”

“Would it be for a long time, Elegy?”

“Here’s hoping a couple of weeks, Your Majesty.”

Luna’s grin only widened. “Oh? Are there any plans of the Royal National Theatre to restage ‘The Duchess of Manelfi’ then?” she inquired in mounting excitement that she did not mind showing. “I reminiscent of the last performance with great fondness. Your rendition of the Duchesse was nothing short of breathtaking!”

“Please, Your Majesty, your praise embarrasses me,” Elegy replied, although her abashment was not quite as grand as her words would indicate. “I have merely done her character justice, nothing else.”

“If that is how you wish to call charming all of the critics,” Luna replied, giggling. “They were all over you, Elegy. I have never seen Brick Bat shedding a single tear before and you made him sob like a maiden at her wedding day.”

The blue unicorn laughed melodiously, covering her mouth. “I admit, I took personal pleasure from dismantling his impassive appearance.”

“I think I recall the exact moment his façade crumbled... How does it go in the play?” Luna pondered for a moment. “Oh! ‘Pull, and pull strongly, for your able strength, must pull down heaven upon me’...”

At her words, Elegy’s eyes shined. She opened her mouth and her voice came forth with an enchanting, captivating vibe, striking an agonizingly sorrowful note and yet only beginning to gain in emotion.

“ ‘Yet stay, heaven gates are not so highly arch'd, as princes' palaces, they that enter there, must go upon their knees. Come, violent death, serve for mandragora, to make me sleep.’ ”

The unicorn’s voice was almost otherworldly, with that note of sadness that was reaching out and grasping hearts in deep, anxious chill of the upcoming death. Elegy’s eyes petrified, when she came to the dramatic and final agreement with her character’s tragic demise.

“ ‘Go, tell my brothers, when I am laid out, they then may feed in quiet,’ ” she declared in but a whisper, but one having the strength to tear down walls. She remained still for a while, her breathing deep, almost fatigued. “Act four, scene two,” she soon added, her eyes glazed over as a distant smile bloomed on her muzzle.

Luna, usually being able to hide even the greatest tides of feelings, could not have stopped her eyes from watering. “I might just grant a donation to the director just so I could see that play again.”

“It would be my great pleasure to perform in front of you again, Your Majesty,” the unicorn ascertained her, bowing her head humbly.

“I would be delighted,” Luna admitted, feeling the gentle breeze drying out the tears that invaded her eyes. “But if it is not the call of the stage that brought you back to Canterlot, what is it then? Duty?” she inquired, raising her eyebrow.

Elegy’s expression became more stoic and professional, forgoing the sign of emotional involvement. “Indeed, Your Majesty. I have finished my assignment in Baltimare and brought in my reports for master Moonwarden to evaluate,” she reported as it was proper. “He wishes to inform you that he has new information to share with you at your earliest convenience.”

Luna nodded. If her advisor was searching for her attention it must have meant it was important, if not downright urgent.

“Very well, Elegy. I presume he is present already then?”

“He is, Your Majesty, but he might still be occupied. We have an examination in schedule for tonight,” the unicorn calmly disclosed.

“Examination?”

At the Princess’ lukewarm tone, Elegy bowed her head in respect and caution. “Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Did something I should know about happen?”

“No, Your Majesty, it is but a routine questioning.”

“Very well.”

Luna knew a bit too well what the terms like “examination” and “routine questioning” meant when they were used by her personal operatives. With Elegy following her loyally without a single word, she trotted back inside the castle. Her face was stoic and impassive, even as she was fiercely deliberating who she would witness in the hidden chamber underneath her office.

Still, although having names of at least a dozen of culprits and fugitives in her mind, Luna found herself befuddled as she reached the bottom of the staircase.

“Is that who I believe it is?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. Summer Rainfall, ‘Equilibrium’ case,” Elegy, who stopped just behind Luna, confirmed the mare’s identity.

“I thought she was considered for the royal prerogative of mercy and granted a full pardon. Why is she brought here still?”

Even though Luna’s voice became harsher than usual the operative’s calm expression did not falter. “She was granted a pardon, indeed, Your Majesty, as her participation in the conspiracy was nescient and she was found otherwise noninvolved by master Moonwarden and agent Minuette,” she explained, cautiously, as to match her sovereign's budding displeasure. “But master Moonwarden ultimately decided that, in her case, control shall be the better part of trust.”

Luna pressed her lips together pensively.

On the distant side of the chamber sat her personal advisor and a teal pegasus of ash grey mane. To somepony but glancing at the two they would have appeared to be having a somewhat tender, private moment, gazing into each other’s eyes like a loving couple. Especially considering that Moonwarden had a truly satisfied smile on his muzzle.

But Luna knew precisely what was happening. Her servant’s silver eyes were shining with the mercurial aura of his magic, casting a strange light on the other pony’s muzzle. His intense look was piercing, but strangely soothing alike. Inviting and warning. Pleasurable and yet horrifying.

He was gazing right into Summer Rainfall’s eyes, their color subverted by a similar shine to Moonwarden’s magic. It was almost as if a silver in tint mist had befallen them and forbidden them from witnessing anything else than the calmly pulsating shine of the stallion’s gaze. The mare’s mouth was agape, her lips quivering from time to time, like she was attempting to speak up, object, perhaps cry for help. However, she was merely capable of staring blankly and loyally at her subjugator, whose grin could rival those of children playing with their favorite toy.

Luna never enjoyed that sneer of his.

Not a minute later Moonwarden let the light in his eyes gradually disappear. He blinked a couple of times then grabbed Summer Rainfall’s chin. He managed to move her head left and right like he had a pony-sized marionette in front of him. She offered no resistance, her eyes, overtaken by an argent shroud, blankly gazing forward and her face without a sign of recognition of her hopeless situation.

“Delightful,” the stallion declared to himself, chuckling. “I see you are still responding well to the treatment. Your cooperation is appreciated...”

He stroked the mare’s cheek lightly, his smirk but gaining in its malevolence. He then rubbed his temple, exhaling and closing his eyes for a moment. Finally he had lifted himself up, put on his monocle and turned around, spotting that the Princess had already arrived.

“Ah, greetings, my lady,” he welcomed Luna in a warm tone. “Forgive me for keeping you waiting, I had to finish the procedure.”

Her face was as stoic as she could have mustered. “I am well aware,” she coldly stated. “What news do you have for me?”

“Only the most interesting ones!” Moonwarden assured devotedly, although Luna could tell that he took notice of her tone. “Elegy?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Do take it from here, if you please,” he ordered, glancing at the hypnotized mare, sitting motionlessly behind him. “She is susceptible and responsive enough to take direct commands without my presence. Are you not, Summer Rainfall?”

“Yes... I am...” a sleepy answer came from the pegasus, as she did not bother, or perhaps was unable, to look in the right direction.

“Very good!” Moonwarden praised her like a kindergarten teacher. “Now, be a dear and talk to your best friend Elegy here. I shall be back later,” he promised with a certain sinister vibe to his voice.

“Of course...”

Luna had enough of this display. Without even glancing at her servant she turned around, making Elegy dodge her as she stormed up the stairs. She was trying her best to contain her outrage. Yes, she was tolerating clandestine practices, but even her patience had its limits. Especially when it came to subversion of her authority. She reached her office and sat behind the desk, conjoining her hooves before her muzzle. She and Moonwarden had to have a serious conversation.

A blink of his eyepiece heralded him emerging from the stairwell. He carried with him a couple of scrolls. He stood near one of the desk’s seats, but did not dare to sit down, his expression tranquil, but cautious.

“Asking: ‘Is something wrong?’ is foolish, asking: ‘What is wrong?’ sounds impudent. So, instead I shall but ask... How may my service to you excel further, Your Majesty?” he inquired with a deep, respectful bow.

Luna had trouble remaining calm at his blatant insolence. “Tread with utmost care, servant.”

He did not dare to look up, his bow even deepening. “How have I vexed you, Your Majesty?” he loyally inquired.

Luna gathered her authority before beginning. The very first words that came from her mouth made the stallion stand in full attention. “Let me elucidate, Moonwarden. I have granted you my official permit to conduct the necessary actions and operations in my service. I have bestowed upon you the privilege of fulfilling those duties as you see fit. And, despite what I know about the dangers of mentalism, I have allowed you to use this art, research it and practice it, without scrutiny other than mine. You are naturally apt in it, after all.”

“You are most kind, Your Majesty” the stallion interjected, but Luna’s gaze silenced him immediately.

“You shall speak when permitted to do so, servant!” her raised voice warned him. “I firmly believe that you were supposed to utilize those skills on convicts and criminals, as to learn about them and find the cause of their transgressions. And so, you shall explain to me, promptly and thoroughly,” she paused, so that her words could sink in before she erupted. “How dare you bewitch and interrogate an innocent mare to whom my sister and I granted full pardon?!”

Moonwarden shuddered before taking a long breath, a certain calmness to his eyes. For Luna, it meant that he had prepared an answer in advance and she was about to hear it exclaimed in a way to rival Elegy’s performance.

“Your Majesty, the single, most important underground task of the Royal Office is the oversight of our country. We are responsible for making sure that the ponies of Equestria obey our laws and follow the regulations that are cast upon them. And, although our society is far from rebellious, our mission is a necessary guaranty of the peaceful existence of your subjects, Your Majesty. While miscreants would provide us information on their respective cases, we also need ponies that are able of giving us insight on entire societal groups. Summer Rainfall, as it happens, is our prime informant when it comes to the lower and middle class of Canterlot citizens...”

He took another breath, staring right into Luna’s frigid eyes. “After her involvement in the ‘Equilibrium’ case and receiving the pardon she became considered a bit of a ‘martyr’ among the lowborn, having been ‘rescued’ from the grasp of bureaucrats. The orchestrated rumour stated that it was her previous work as a social worker among those less fortunate that caused her to have troubles with the government, but the good Princesses freed her from the clutches of envious nobleponies.”

Moonwarden’s explanation was becoming more and more captivating. Luna squinted her eyes, attempting to appear skeptical about his reasoning.

He continued, in the meantime, his tone adamant and confident. “Since the tale helped her reach a nearly revered status with the common folk, she has become the prime source of knowledge about the state of matters amidst them. Thanks to her we can address all of the surfacing problems and quell any malcontent ideas... Besides, for her unknowing cooperation, she is provided with, unofficial and secretive, aid from the Royal Treasury and we have assured that her requests concerning creating an eating house and the restoration of the Canterlot Orphanarium were positively reviewed by the High Council. More so—”

“Stop,” Luna commanded, raising her hoof.

The stallion immediately silenced himself, patiently awaiting further words from her.

She was, if she were to be honest, surprised with the soundness of his clarification, but she was not going to give him the satisfaction of showing it. Her eyes remained cold and unfriendly.

“How come you can always explain your ploys somehow? Make others feel like those are perfectly reasonable, serve Equestria... and any wrongdoings along the way are simply means to a noble end?”

Moonwarden realigned his eyepiece. “I shall allow myself to remind you, Your Majesty, that I have over twenty years of experience working as an Equestrian operative,” he declared. “And my skills in the ‘forbidden school’ of mentalism,” he sarcastically remarked, “made it necessary for me to often provide my previous superiors with valid explanations and performance reports, based on reasoning and expediency.”

Luna huffed. “And you are also well aware that I find justifications based on reasoning, expediency and... ‘no cost being too great’... persuasive, no?”

“You would be correct, Your Majesty,” he admitted, his face baring a shade of a smirk before becoming utterly serious when Luna’s eyes glinted in a warning. “I assure you, my lady, that Summer Rainfall is not in any way affected by my work, as she is not aware of her collaboration. My procedures do not leave any permanent imprints on her mind, aside from a few memory lapses concerning her sporadic evening activities. However, if you find her role as a sleeper agent causing you discomfort, my lady, I shall release her immediately,” the stallion assured, taking a deep bow. “Your will be done.”

Luna pondered for a longer while, leaving the stallion in his bent position. She leaned back in her seat, giving him an evaluating look. “How many social issues have we solved thanks to the information acquired from her?”

“Twelve, Your Majesty. Two since the beginning of the quarter,” Moonwarden loyally responded, straightening up.

“Has her private life suffered because of our supervision?”

“Not in any way, shape or form, I guarantee it. She has a loving husband and a circle of friends, all merrily unaware of her situation.”

“Could she herself have any idea of what is happening to her?”

“Impossible. I am taking all of the routine precautions, Your Majesty. If you are willing to inquest, I shall provide you with—”

“That’s enough, my servant,” Luna interrupted him. “How often are you questioning her?”

“Once a month, usually. Unless there is an urgent matter,” Moonwarden admitted.

They stayed silent for a moment, Luna’s chastising stare clashing with her servant’s calm, although partially concerned gaze. She finally stood up, supporting herself on the desk with her front hooves.

“In that case,” she began, only now allowing herself to relax, although but partially, “I trust you to continue your work in a reasonable fashion.”

Not even a hint of satisfaction appeared on the stallion’s muzzle. “I am, above all, a reasonable stallion, Your Majesty.”

Luna barely contained a smirk. He was, indeed, reasonable enough to know that showing his joy over her, albeit reluctant, acceptance of his logic would incline her to retaliate.

“Elegy mentioned that you have reports for me. Has something occurred?” she inquired, switching the topic.

“Two matters I have to present before you, my lady.”

The stallion held before him the parchments he brought and opened the first of them with his silver aura, presenting the contents to Luna. “I have received confirmation from Hollow Shades about Princess Twilight’s departure from the Nightguard outpost. Previous to that she had been seen in the company of a member of her entourage, the one ‘Midnight Wind’ and, from what my agent could observe, she appeared rather positive and in high spirits.”

“That is beneficial,” Luna agreed, skipping through the parchment. “I see you wish to show me that you are not hiding anything from me this time,” she pointed out, giving Moonwarden an impish look.

He snorted, appearing touched. “Like I would be that insecure...”

“What was that, servant?” she asked grimly at his remark.

“My life for you, my lady,” he exclaimed in a fashion she could have described as “prophylactic”, causing her to giggle.

“You are a rapscallion, are you aware of that?”

“Aware? My lady, I take pride in it,” he responded tranquilly.

“Of course you would... And that other informant of yours, the geologist? Any news from him? Twilight should have reached her destination by now.”

“Nothing so far, my lady. The mountains suffered a rather harsh blizzard, he might have not had a chance to send anything in yet, considering his location,” Moonwarden explained. “I am, however, planning on receiving his report in person.”

Luna cocked an eyebrow. “How come?”

“I have contacted the Bureau of Cartographers. They confirmed that they have not performed any charting in the Eastern Woods, which means that whatever maps are in usage by the lumberyards are not authorized for legitimate utilization according to the labour regulations,” he calmly reported.

The Princess nodded in understanding. “Arbitrary business practices?”

“Quite likely, my lady.”

“If I recall correctly,” Luna mused, “due to the hazardous terrain present in the forests of the region, it is obligatory to use officially demarcated routes, ones showcased by attested topographical depictions.”

“That is, to the letter, what the regulation states, Your Majesty,” Moonwarden affirmed with a gentle smile. “Regardless of the source of this ‘charting’, the lumberyards have not provided any explanation for this situation in the last productivity report.” He pointed at another scroll laying before Luna. “It is considered a formal omission. The pony responsible for receiving those documents did not consider this blunder important enough to act upon it, I suppose being simply glad that their performance is above predictions.” An unforgiving spark appeared in the unicorn’s eyes. “Enough said, he is no longer performing his duties.”

The Princess listened attentively, checking the numbers brought before her. “This is a difference of nearly thirty percent. Whoever has done the charting must have found considerably beneficial tracts through the Woods.”

“Exactly, my lady. But the lack of explanation is disturbing. Hence why, I wish to ask for a permission to conduct the investigation in person.”

Luna blinked. “You wish to head to Hollow Shades on your own?”

Moonwarden tactfully nodded, to which she simply had to inquire with a smirk.

“In hope of achieving what aside from what you are presenting before me?”

“Not much, my lady,” he replied, trying to hide a chuckle. “My recently gained knowledge about my notoriety among the batponies made me utterly intrigued,” he admitted, levitating one more scroll next to himself and opening it. “Aside from the usual Royal Guard station, Hollow Shades possesses a fully functional Nightguard outpost lead by one captain ‘Sunfall Ordain’...” he read from the parchment. He blinked, checking the contents again. “Sunfall ‘Ordain’? Is ‘ordain’ even a noun? I think the translation might be botched...”

Luna rolled her eyes. “Abandon your linguistic purism for a moment and get to your point, Moonwarden.”

“Of course. I wish to see if my reputation has reached them,” he declared plainly, smiling.

“I want to believe there are better reasons for this quest than your narcissism, my servant, but I would not be surprised otherwise...” Luna retorted, beckoning him to follow her outside. He complied, although gasping at her comment.

“Boosting my ego aside—” he began, being forced to pause when the Princess glanced back at him mockingly. “Very well, my lady. Boosting my ego as well, I think meeting with the local garrison, closest to Noctraliya, might allow me to find a way of monitoring Princess Twilight Sparkle’s quest. I suppose that this outpost might be receiving news directly from their homeland. As such, they should at least be a source of rumours about the Princess’ expedition.”

Luna pondered on his idea. It held a certain merit to itself and it would help her in keeping, at least partially, a watchful eye on the situation among her children. Twilight’s mission was unprecedented and its repercussions could, truly, change history. An ounce of superintendence could not hurt.

After she and Moonwarden made it to the terrace, her servant seemed to have spotted a certain book left on Luna’s chaise longue.

“Is that not... ‘In His Embrace’?” he inquired with a tone of a disapproving parent almost. “My lady, you force me to question your taste in literature! This is an absolute squib, unworthy of the paper and ink it took to print it out!”

“I adore reading about law and politics and governing a nation as much as any other pony,” Luna allowed herself the sarcasm, seeing his genuine disdain, “yet I do consent to unwinding from time to time, my servant. Why not with romance novels?”

“Why not with good romance novels?” he riposted, sighing.

Luna tried to hide her mirth. “Oh? You have a recommendation? And here I thought your only experience in romance is being a spider. Spending your free time weaving more and more strings and then devouring unfortunate, poor fillies, hopelessly caught in them. And only for personal satisfaction.”

Her waggish mockery caused the stallion to rub his temple, glancing at the book. “I am starting to worry that exactly this type of wretched hackwork taught you how to attempt formulating clever similes, my lady. Besides,” he added, shrugging, “what is this ‘free time’ you speak of?”

“Let us call this skirmish a deadlock for now,” Luna gladly offered, wishing to return to the topic at hoof. “Do you believe that, even with your reputation as a proselyte, you shall be able to fraternize with my children just enough to acquire a steady flow of information about Twilight Sparkle’s mission?”

“I find it to be worth the shot, Your Majesty, one way or the other,” Moonwarden declared, taking off his monocle to clean it with a handkerchief. “Frankly, had I known about her departure in advance I still would have pursued such course of action, me being a ‘neophyte’ or not.”

“I see the benefit of this plan, indeed,” Luna admitted, staring up towards the stars. “I suppose you have everything prepared already?”

“Nearly, my lady, I just need to finish some local dealings. I shall be leaving Elegy here in my stead, but it should not take me longer than a day or two in Hollow Shades to know exactly what is happening with the timber production and if there is a chance of cooperation with the Nightguard,” he asserted, putting on his monocle back. It reflected the moonlight in its crystal surface.

Luna nodded. “Very well, you have my permission to proceed. Find out all that you can and resolve the situation,” she ordered, turning towards him. “I expect a full report after your return. Make sure that it is swift.”

“As you command, Your Majesty,” Moonwarden replied loyally before his eyes clashed with Luna’s. “How far am I allowed to go during the assignment?”

The Princess saw this spark in his silver gaze that she recognized immediately. “You may use whatever technique you deem necessary, my servant... I warn you, however,” her voice became domineering. “My children are important to me. The consequences of you misusing your powers on them shall be more than dire.”

Moonwarden’s ears flattened in worry, to Luna’s inner satisfaction.

“I want to believe, however,” she added, “that you shall not abuse my trust, even if I let you loose...”

“Never, my lady,” the stallion solemnly declared, bowing down. “I am, as I have said, a reasonable stallion.”

Luna sighed, granting him a small smile. “Still, trusting you would be gullible,” she poked fun at him, but he simply shrugged, returning the grimace.

She once more focused her eyes on the starlight sky. The night looked wondrous, with sequins of silver embellishing the mysterious hue of the firmament. The Moon was royally governing the heavens, magnanimously sharing its splendor with the slumbering earth and bathing it in its regal aura.

The Princess’ grin widened at the wonder that was her night.

Moonwarden kept watching her as he silently slipped away, leaving her admiring her nocturnal realm. He realigned his monocle, warmly smiling as he passed under the cerulean curtain and into the castle. He grabbed all of his parchments from the office.

“How marvelous... I shall become acquainted with a batpony captain,” he whispered.

“Since when are you the social type?”

“Whatever do you mean?” he asked himself back, as his eyes shimmered with alluring silver. “I love meeting new ponies.”

***

Twilight was slowly waking up. The cozy feeling of the woolen blanket was present all around her. She felt almost cocooned in the fuzzy warmth, one letting her know that if she felt like sleeping in some more, she was most welcome. It was, honestly, a very compelling idea, especially considering that she felt like she had not slumbered more peacefully in ages. She sighed content and smiled to herself.

It was soon rewarded with the feeling of a hoof caressing her cheek with incredible gentleness. Strange... that was not a morning routine for her. It was, however, remarkably pleasant.

She slowly attempted to open her eyes, which was met with their sluggish protests. She caught a glimpse of a pair of saffron irises gazing at her lovingly in the murkiness and two sharp fangs not far away from her muzzle, before her eyelids dropped down shut.

“Good ‘morning’, Twilight...” she heard a caring whisper, one with a strangely trilling pronunciation.

“Good...” a yawn interrupted her, “... morning... evening... whatever...” she mumbled, snuggling her pillow. “How are you?” she inquired of the whisper as it was proper. Was it?

It must have been, as she was granted with more of this gentle feeling on her cheek.

“Quite well, thank you. And how are you feeling, after a day in a stallion’s embrace?”

“Well, to be honest—”

Twilight’s eyes darted open as her mind woke up finally. She found herself staring right into Midnight’s eyes, feeling her cheeks redden at finding him so close to her, his hoof slowly stroking her muzzle.

“Hey,” the batpony greeted her, supporting his head on his foreleg and bringing forth one of his smug smiles.

“... oh...” she managed to mumble, realizing that they were, indeed, both in bed, covered by the same blanket and that she very much did fall asleep being gently held by the stallion right before her.

“Has anypony ever told you that you look beautiful sleeping?” Midnight asked softly, chuckling.

“... no,” Twilight mouthed, fighting the warmth of her face.

The batpony’s eyes glinted mischievously. “Alright... has anypony ever told you that you look even more wonderful waking up next to me?”

The mare’s only response was covering herself fully with the blanket, which caused Midnight to burst into laughter.

“Come out.”

“... no,” she squealed.

“Twilight, please, come out...”

“Nope.”

“Okay, I am going in!”

“Midnight Wind!” she screamed at him, both embarrassed and amused by his teasing. Frankly, it reminded her of that dream she recently had...

She peeked from under the blanket to see the stallion desperately attempting not to chuckle.

“... hey,” she whispered.

“Hello again,” Midnight replied, sliding closer to place a kiss on her forehead. “I am glad you slept so peacefully.”

She purred at his gesture. “I have you to thank for it,” she admitted, smiling at him warmly. “Is it late?”

“Not too late, don’t fret. Lawin told me yesternight to join him on the ramparts, he has an inspection scheduled. So we do not have to hurry, he will find himself an occupation no doubt,” the stallion ascertained, shifting closer to Twilight. “We can find ourselves an occupation for a while longer too.”

A shiver went down the mare’s spine at the tone of his voice. She giggled in abashment.

“What... would you have in mind?”

“Not much, really,” he admitted before leaning in for a deep kiss. Lasting long enough for Twilight to lose her breath and suffer a remarkable case of goose bumps.

“Frankly,” she confessed softly after they stopped, “this is actually pretty much...”

Midnight stretched his back and placed both his forelegs underneath his head, smiling smugly. “I am aware that I make it feel amazing,” he admitted vaingloriously. He couldn’t have kept a straight face, though.

Twilight caught herself staring at the firm but lean muscles of his chest, the warmth behind her cheeks not wishing to go away. Even though she never really focused on ponies’ physical appeal, having a stallion of his physique near her was strangely satisfying.

Realizing that a pony like that loved her was blatantly... exciting.

She shook her head. Thankfully, Midnight didn’t seem to take notice of her gaze, instead extending his foreleg and wrapping it around the back of her neck, so he could hold her closer.

Twilight nestled against him more comfortably. She placed her head on his chest, making him exhale happily. She closed her eyes, enjoying his breath making his torso move and trying to listen for the sound of his heart.

Midnight spoke after a moment of this incredible tranquility. “A princess and her personal guardian in bed together. How scandalous!” he declared mockingly.

Twilight huffed. “Must you make it sound so... inappropriate?”

He hummed in admittance.

“Why?” she had to ask, looking up at him.

“Perhaps I enjoy teasing you? You are simply too cute when you are embarrassed.” He took notice of her reddening cheeks. “Crate in point.”

Twilight giggled. “It’s ‘case’. And right back at you,” she added, seeing as he grimaced at his mistake and his muzzle flared up.

“Bleh,” he muttered before smirking and giving her a peck on her cheek.

Twilight sighed content before resting peacefully against him for a moment longer. Something caught her attention though. She squinted her eyes. She could have sworn that the room was darker than she recalled, even with the candles lit on the table.

“Is something wrong?” Midnight asked her.

She lifted herself up a little, to glance at him. His saffron eyes were well visible in the shade, but that was about it. “I cannot see properly. I guess my spell fizzled out as I thought it might.”

“Yes, your eyes are back to ‘boring’,” he admitted, which cost him a mischievous jab to his ribcage. “ ‘Boring’ is not countering ‘beautiful’!” he attempted to convince her, grinning and tightening his embrace apologetically.

“You are not getting out of that remark so easily, Midnight,” Twilight riposted, giggling and wriggling away from him. She turned her back on him, grabbing firmly and taking with herself the entire blanket.

She was almost certain he rolled his eyes as she heard him gasp in condemnation of her actions. “Really?”

“Yup,” she merrily confirmed the outcome he feared. “It’s all meeeep!”

Twilight felt a strong tug and, considering she was pretty much wrapped in the woolen cover, ended up rolled around, her forelegs pressed between hers and the batpony’s chest and her muzzle less than an inch from his. Midnight extended his wing and covered her upper body.

“Oh dear...” she whimpered breathlessly, witnessing the stallion’s mischievous yet intensely alluring grin.

The kiss he gave her caused her entire body to shudder. The yearning of it would sweep her off her hooves if it was not for the fact that she was lying down. It still caused her hind legs to jerk, however, as the jolt of pleasure traveled through her body.

“You don’t. Steal. The blanket,” Midnight firmly declared afterwards, having a victorious smile painted on his muzzle.

Twilight finally caught her breath. “Oh... I don’t know... if this is... the penance I get in return...”

“Ha, fair enough,” the stallion replied, sitting up. “I am saying this against myself, but we should go. It would be strange to keep Avalanche waiting.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right...” Twilight admitted, rubbing her face. “But, as an ambassador, I wish for us to return to our blanket dispute... at a later date,” she mumbled from behind her hooves.

“Impatient much?”

Twilight stared at him curiously, as he was giving her a weird look.

“Fine, fine,” he tossed his hooves up in surrender, then got out of bed, shaking his head. “I will take you on a ‘date’. Bogine, so demanding!”

Midnight gave her a proper demonstration of his acrobatic skills soon afterwards, forced to dodge a barrage of pillows that headed his way.

After Twilight managed to get herself in proper shape, she restored the spell on her eyes and they made their way through the Inner Courtyard and into one of the wider tunnels of the Border. The fortress seemed rather busy tonight. Hulky transport wagons, their contents almost falling out from underneath the thick sheets, were forcing them to step aside ever so often to grant the warriors pulling them a proper passage.

Twilight did her best to stand the ever-present stares from the passing-by soldiers.

“I hate reorganizations...” Midnight declared as they have reached a passage leading gently upwards, using directions that he got from Avalanche.

“Is this all the effect of strengthening the garrison?” Twilight asked, hearing more noises from behind them as even more heavy carts were constantly making their way into the lower levels of the fortress.

“I suppose so. I think some of those wagons had furniture in them.”

“Necessary logistics,” Twilight stated and giggled. “Shining hated that part of his officer training. He said that all of the quartermaster work... the charts, the papers, the reports... made him feel like a bureaucrat not a soldier,” the mare revealed, causing Midnight to snicker.

“I understand him...” he admitted. “The amount of paperwork I have been subjected to already... And I suppose even more of it awaits me after I get that outpost in Ponyville under my command.”

“At least the neighbors will be nice,” Twilight assured him, giving him a quick, enticing stare.

“Point well, well made,” he agreed immediately. “Although... I feel more keen on being near those Sweet Apple Acres though.”

“Haven’t you dodged enough pillows tonight?” Twilight retorted in a whisper as they closed in on the end of the tunnel.

She suddenly felt a cold breeze making its way down the corridor. It was fresh. Rejuvenating. Even had a peculiar smell to it.

The tunnel turned out to lead straight outside, as the gust was caused by a pair of warriors, armed with arbalezi, passing through a set of reinforced, wooden doors. The soldiers allowed Twilight and Midnight passage and when the two made it outside, the mare’s jaw dropped at what she witnessed.

What caught her eyes immediately was the nocturnal sky she could now survey with her new sight. Absolutely breathtaking. It was like an ocean of dark blue hue, in which countless stars were twinkling akin to precious stones or seashells. The Moon ruled over the firmament, its silver splendor making the mare think of... magnanimity? She had never before felt anything like this. And now, with her spell allowing her to experience nighttime anew, she was smitten by the majesty of it.

Twilight was looking all around her now, her astonishment only growing. On her left she saw her homeland, lush forests covering the foothills, their green as vibrant as in daylight. More so, she could also spot the distant hamlets and farms marking the land like firebugs. The very edge of the horizon was tinted in red, the last effort of the Sun to impose its will on the sky, overtaken by the regal blue. The way batponies experienced the sky was singular.

And on the mare’s right... on her right opened a new, strange land, one of rock and snow.

She had never believed mountains to look quite so imposing. When she looked upon them in Hollow Shades they fascinated her with their wild appearance. But from up close, they were simply magnificent in their daunting look. Twilight was met with a tide of sheer stone, with ever-present granite waves, their peaks marked by the foam of snow. She approached the edge of the rampart. Between the slopes that were screening the Border she saw a thin valley, marked by a pine forest looking small and frightened, wedged between the earthly walls.

“Wow...” Twilight heard her own astonishment over the glory of the Tramplevanian Alps.

“Welcome to my home,” Midnight greeted her, baring his teeth and breathing in the chilly air.

“Intimidating,” she replied, as she scouted the close and distant mountain peaks, their statures almost competing for attention. “What height are we on?”

“Proper, Knaze!” Twilight heard a hoarse reply. Avalanche was making his way to them, smiling in joy, wearing exactly the same leather apron as yesternight, yet with some more stains. His hair also looked even more messed up. “Good to see tuyi both!”

Midnight nodded. “Greetings, priyat. I see you got rid of the snow already,” he pointed out, looking at the stone tiles of the overlook.

“Weather bid weather, but work bid work!” the siegemaster declared, making his words sound like a corny catchphrase. “Besides, when ia have such a guest,” he added, pointing at Twilight and bowing his head, “ia need to make an impression!”

She gave him a warm grin. “I appreciate that greatly.”

The officer grinned before coming slightly closer and whispering to Midnight. “Package secured,” he spoke, trying not to chuckle.

The other stallion rolled his eyes, but nodded. “And good riddance. Thank you, friend.”

Midnight’s short glance towards Twilight was more than intelligible for her.

“No problem, ia love surprises,” Avalanche admitted before raising his voice again. “Now, time for some more sightseeing!”

He stepped to the side, making Twilight finally focus on the elevation they have been standing on.

The ramparts of the fortress had the form of a long, quite wide wall, partially built utilizing the flat mountain range, and partially made out of solid, granite stones. Twilight could see the entirety of the overlook, marked on its other end by a rectangular tower twinned with the one they seemed to have entered through. The defense line presented itself accordingly, with groups of soldiers standing guard at certain points and quite imposing machinery set up along this bulwark, pointed towards the west.

Avalanche beckoned her and Midnight to follow. “Ambyit bid uaiu most prominent bastion in the region. This mountain passage here is called Wroteistme.” He pointed left and right the moment a gale of wind passed through the overlook.

“It is translated to ‘Gatepass’, Twilight,” Midnight turned to her, standing closer to screen her from the chilling wind.

Avalanche continued in the meantime. “To bid actually the safest way to enter uaiyi lands from this side, least affected by calume. As such, since this route is important strategically, uai bidi prepared to fend off any attack!” he declared, pointing at the collection of machines and batponies manning them. “Nothing can break through here!” he added proudly.

“Is it because of the presence of all of the Families?” Twilight inquired.

“Nye! It’s because it has ia around!”

Midnight facehoofed, but Twilight only giggled, playing along. “Your role as the quartermaster is crucial, I concur,” she complimented him.

“Ha! Indeed!” Avalanche beamed. “But ia bid not enough to protect uaiu homeland! It needs more than good, old Lawin! Thankfully, ia also have started a family and ia take care of iai dzieti! And ipie make me a proud father!” He pointed at one of the devices they were passing by, causing it’s two-pony crew to stand in attention.

Twilight gave the weapon a closer look. It reminded her of an enlarged arbaleze, with a reinforced frame, sitting on a sturdy support. Near it stood a rack full of solid, metal bolts the length of a pony’s body.

“This,” Avalanche placed his hoof on the machine, “is arballiste. Ipe works exactly like ipea little sostre, but, trust me, ipe wins minds and hearts. And any other vital parts ipei belti go through!”

The crew of the weapon chuckled alongside their officer, even if Twilight felt extremely uncomfortable with what she had just heard, a shiver going down her spine. Midnight, on the other hoof, looked positively fascinated.

“They do look well maintained. I see that you got the bow reinforced further, Lawin,” he said, coming a bit closer and examining the metal. “Ha, some fancy casting done here! Shades’ idea?”

“Nye, my own. It helped uai get even more range, uai can apply much more tension without any risks of malfunction,” he declared then glanced at Twilight, who remained where she was, staring at the massive projectiles. “Ia saw tue shudder, Knaze. Is the wind too much for you?”

The mare shook her head, trying to clear her mind of the mental image that invaded it. “No! No, not that much! These are mountains, after all.”

“Not just any mountains!” Avalanche replied immediately. “Our mountains!”

The arballiste’s crew and Midnight all shouted in agreement, with Lawin rearing in his joy. Then, he pointed at something else, further down the defense line.

“But, to bid inappropriate to talk too much about young daughters when their mother is around! And ia absolutely must show tue the mother of uaiyi little arsenal, Knaze! Uai must pay our respects to her!”

Twilight turned her head towards a much, much bigger machine placed about half-way down the ramparts. It differed from its smaller counterparts in that it had not one, but two bows on it, placed vertically, rather than horizontally.

The mare could swear that Midnight’s eyes glistened when he looked upon this siege monstrosity. He leaned towards Twilight.

“I always knew he would find himself a suitable wife,” he whispered.

Twilight let out a nervous chuckle, gawking at the magnitude of such weapon. She could feel her concern mounting. She knew too well who it could be used against. And she did not believe Equestria possessed anything even remotely resembling this... thing.

“What is it, exactly?” she asked, following Avalanche, who was almost skipping forward in satisfaction and pride.

“Iau ‘little’ project. Ia... do not have a name for ipe yet,” he admitted, somewhat saddened. “It needs to be something memorable, something... catchy, but gentle... Just like ipe!” He looked towards his creation and sighed, almost like a lover longing for his chosen mare. He messed up his tousled mane even more, rubbing his scalp in extensive thought.

“Whatever you would name it,” Twilight wished to assure him, “it is destined to be imposing one way or the other. Trust me.”

“Ha!” he hollered, agreeing. Then she saw him blinking a couple of times. “Ha... ha?” he echoed, as if an idea came to him suddenly.

They arrived at the basis of the machine, Twilight taking note that, unlike arballistes, it possessed two pair of supports for its projectiles, each duo covered by one set of string the girth of a pony’s leg. However, she could spot that those double bases were not in any way parallel with each other, nor were they even placed symmetrically towards the bows. Considering Avalanche’s pride in his work, it could not have been an omission, so she deduced it could have meant that whatever ammunition this used was supposed to gently spread up and down. Speaking of which, the mare did not see any bolts for this colossal weapon, only a container resembling an oversized chest.

Honestly, this entire setting appeared almost like hit by an Enlargement Spell.

The crew of Avalanche’s “mother of weapons” consisted of eight batponies, who lined up in perfect attention at the sight of the approaching officer. One of the stallions stepped forward, causing Twilight’s eyes to widen and Midnight to stand a bit closer to her. His pale blue mane shifted as he straightened himself up, his cape gently swooshing in the wind.

“Osadadomin Lawin, sudar!” Sunfall Comet greeted Avalanche properly.

“Spotnai, wampiri. Knaze, Maednoc Wentr this is my assistant, swadran Soleceed Halley.”

“Knaze. Nocferratan,” the introduced pony greeted them both and the difference between the tone of the two words was more than apparent.

“We have met before,” Twilight revealed, taking note of the stallion’s cold tone and unpleasant stare, the one she had already experienced previously.

“Indeed. Well met,” Midnight confirmed, not even trying to be friendly.

Avalanche appeared overjoyed, being utterly oblivious to the mood. “Oh, that’s benu! Ip bid my right hoof when it comes to maintaining the state of weapons i crews! Do not let ipu sour face discourage tue,” he advised, which found its testimony in the stallion’s golden eyes becoming even colder. “Tu can carry on, swadran.”

“Sudar, tac, sudar!”

The officer turned immediately and barked a few orders to his subordinates, then returned to oiling the machine’s massive and complex winches. Twilight took notice of Midnight granting him an intense glare. As Avalanche lost himself in looking almost with veneration at the machine before him, the mare whispered to her, well, her coltfriend. She barely stopped a blush of happiness at realizing that.

“Should we still be vigilant...?”

“Definitely. Although,” the stallion replied, rolling his eyes, “he might just be a prejudiced jerk.”

Twilight avoided a giggle miraculously. In the meantime, Avalanche finally unglued his eyes from the machine.

“Iau pride and joy!” he hollered. “As you can see, Knaze, it is not really of the standard build and it is for a good reason, I assure!”

“It looks like it could fire multiple projectiles at once, from the way it is made. Is that its purpose?”

The siegemaster shook his head. “Not quite, but well spotted nonetheless!” he declared, clapping his hooves. “Ipe actually fires edn projectile and this entire frame is to allow it to do so.”

Even Midnight appeared skeptic about this claim. “One bolt? How exactly would that work with such a design?”

“Cause what ipe fires nye bid belt, friend! Open tuu mind for new possibilities!” The siegemaster flapped his wings in excitement. “Wampiri, traducai satke!”

Four of the crewponies saluted and opened the massive chest next to the machine. They extracted something from it that looked like a gigantic, double spool. Twilight could not really tell what it was, only that it appeared like a... thorny rope weaved around thick logs.

“Taking out edn or more targets on the ground or in the sky with a good shot bid edn thing.” Avalanche kneeled by the projectile. “Ale sometimes ipai might need to be swatted off our sky like flies!” he declared, grinning childishly, grabbing one of the rolls and letting it freely and slowly trundle.

Twilight backed away, stunned by what she saw. Between the two, as it appeared, solid wooden trunks sprang an enormous net. The way it was weaved filled her with both amazement and horror. Mostly horror though. Every knot possessed a set of metal spikes, their sharpness proved by moonlight dancing on their very tips.

Midnight came forward and examined this mesh attentively. “Bogine, centimetri yi osim spikes? This can easily reach any vital organs,” he judged, glancing at Avalanche, who looked as proud as an inventor could. “You gave this some thought...”

“All of it!” the siegemaster replied, then looked at Twilight. “Impressive, nye?”

“V-very,” she muttered, her eyes stuck on the crudeness of this design. One that carried with itself a definite... killing potential.

Avalanche continued, pointing at different parts of his prized weapon. “To bid why uai need those four supports. Uai lay one log higher, the other lower. As ipai bidi thrown slightly apart, the satke spreads out, then falls downwards, catching even piatidesat enemies at once!” He glanced at Twilight, his eyes glinting playfully. “Tac, fifteen! Ia znat, it sounds astonishing!” he added, seeing her expression. “And if the spikes or the logs will not get ipia, the fall shall!”

He let out a long, taunting shout, rising his hoof high up.

The mare was just taking in a breath to answer him, wishing, despite everything, to let him know that her awe was not at the effectiveness of his idea, but rather at the cruel and disturbing aspect of it. Yet a sudden commotion and sound of rustling armor made her and the batponies turn around.

Adamant Fang was storming through the ramparts, receiving fearful salutes left and right. His look was almost feral, focused on Twilight and her group, his long cape swooshing in the gale that, appropriately and ominously, swept through the overlook.

The general swiftly approached, giving the mare a customary bow of his head.

“Princess.”

His voice was hiding a tide of displeasure, even with his attempts to hide it in front of her.

Twilight curtsied politely. “Greetings, General. Is something the matter?” she inquired, catching a glimpse of worry in Midnight’s eyes as he joined her and gave Adamant Fang his salute.

“Pardon me, Princess, but it is urgent,” the General stressed. “I was notified that Nightguardian Deep Mist left the fortress without any previous notice, assaulting one of my subordinates who tried to make him explain his actions.” Adamant Fang’s eyes, filled with a dangerous shine, rested on Midnight. ”I will have words with you about it, Nightguardian. Now.”

Chapter XIII – Intrigue to Be Done

Even when Adamant Fang’s gaze became feral enough to strike fear in anypony’s heart, Midnight stood tall. His nostrils flared a little and his breathing became deeper, but otherwise he tried to appear like a stalwart and unmovable warrior.

“I will gladly provide you an explanation for Deep Mist’s departure, tribun, sudar. Yet the reason for his aggression is beyond me,” he firmly stated.

“Well, I hope you reach for that reason post haste, Nightguardian,” the General replied, squinting his eyes, his accent becoming thicker alongside his dissatisfaction. “Nocferrat or not, important mission or not, I will not tolerate anypony attacking warriors under my direct command!”

Adamant Fang afterwards spotted that he had all of the soldiers in the immediate vicinity keeping eyes on the argument, their ears perked as well. He grimaced in displeasure, baring his teeth and giving away a prolonged hiss.

“Irai terg opes. Tere,” he commanded, not even bothering to raise his voice. His tone, however, caused all of the gawkers, Avalanche included, to turn away immediately, desperately trying to find any sort of occupation for themselves. Even if it meant faking work.

Twilight felt an urge to gulp, though she was trying to channel all of her royal, Equestrian authority and appear impassive.

“General,” she began, trying to sound as confident as she was supposed to be by default, “I am certain that whatever occurred must have been a case of severe misunderstanding...”

“Princess,” Adamant Fang replied, giving her a rigid look, “with all the respect which I have for you as a mare, an envoy, and a member of royalty, this matter is of our concern, not yours.”

Twilight could have very well reeled back from the strength of his words and there had been times when she would have. But times did change. She spotted that Midnight was about to protest, but she was going to intercept him and take care of this herself. She was an Equestrian Princess after all.

“General Adamant Fang, Nightguardian Deep Mist was chosen to be a part of my entourage, and follow my directives when necessary,” she calmly but acutely stated. “As such, I see myself as responsible for his actions and misdeeds by the rule of my temporal supervision and by my personal willingness to resolve this issue. By definition, I do consider the recent event a matter of my concern, whether this is a circumstance you accept or not.”

Twilight kept her impassive, regal appearance even though she shuddered inside, fearing that she had gone overboard, especially after she spotted Midnight pressing his lips together and his pupils widening. And she could swear that some of the soldiers closest to them actually shivered.

Adamant Fang, on the other hoof, simply raised his eyebrow. “I acknowledge your point, Princess,” he admitted and it seemed that his initial outburst of anger diminished. “Yet I would require for us to discuss this matter immediately.”

“I would not have it any other way, General,” she assured him equally promptly.

Nopony spoke a word on their way back to the General’s quarters, although Midnight did glance at Twilight a couple of times. In his gaze she found all that she herself was fearing. Deep Mist decided to immediately inform Azure Mist of his findings and the fact that he was compromised. And him being aggressive while leaving... yes, it was definitely meant to cause trouble for her and Midnight. Twilight never considered herself the one to cast blame or suspicion, but this time the implication was slightly too apparent.

However, there was one matter that she had not managed to discuss with Midnight. How, exactly, were they going to explain Deep Mist’s actions? Because beginning the conversation with a sentence the likes of: “Oh, he is actually a spy.” could not really cut it. Especially if followed by: “Yes, I did say that he is a part of my escort.”

Twilight doubted they would have ever reached a third statement after that.

The General’s office in his dwelling turned out to be perhaps not as resplendent as his dining room, but proper considering his position. The dark, rich wood of his furniture was coming in contrast with the beige parchments and scrolls that were stacked high on the shelves of his cabinets. An armor stand, empty at the moment, was placed in the corner like a silent, immovable guardian of the chamber.

“Coracinugalaz!” Adamant Fang shouted when they crossed the threshold, causing his adjutant to suddenly appear behind the group, like materializing out of thin air. “Traduca selle dla Knaze.”

“Tac, tribun!”

In an absolutely record-breaking time Blackbranch brought in a seat from the dining room to accompany the two already present in his superior’s office. Not to mention he actually managed to deliver a platter of fresh oranges to the chamber, all to Twilight’s mounting amazement. She took note that the aide was giving her and Midnight a lot of quick, curious stares, although he attempted to make them as unnoticeable as possible. Being nosy as an abettor to a high ranking military officer was never a desirable trait.

After Blackbranch had closed the doors behind him, the General asked Twilight to take her seat before he himself sat down. Midnight joined in, after a moment of expected delay, his eyes keenly observing Adamant Fang, whose movements were quick and firm.

And yet, despite the atmosphere of anticipation, the officer sighed fairly deeply. “I would apologize for my outburst, but, as responsible for this bastion, I believe that order should be upheld no matter the circumstances. And my tolerance towards anypony, even a member of the revered Nightguard, breaking the established discipline is non-existent,” he emphasized, leaning forward and focusing his stare on Midnight, who cleared his throat.

“Tribun, your displeasure seems justified, but we have to know more about the incident itself if we are to provide an explanation, sudar.”

“No, Nocferratan. It is I who shall ask for the reasons behind a guest and member of the Princess’ escort,” he respectfully nodded towards Twilight, “leaving my fortress in haste, immediately after sunfall and without any previous notice.”

This was exactly the moment that she feared. She began considering a lot of possible, more or less believable explanations on the matter, involving Deep Mist, his relatives, her relatives, Midnight’s relatives... a lot of those clarifications surprisingly including sudden illness, sudden death and sudden death by illness.

However, Midnight took the initiative before she had a chance to speak up.

“Tribun, sudar, I feel inclined to remind you that the Nightguard is, by law and tradition, bound in its service to our benevolent and immaculate Goddess Herself. As well as the Lords of the Covenant, their will manifesting the guidance of the Immaculate Moon...”

“I am more than aware of that, wampir!” Adamant Fang retorted after a moment of pious silence, squinting his eyes. Twilight took note of an irked glint in them, yet at the same time a strange dose of... understanding. “What is your point?”

“Tribun, I wish not to be in any way insulting or impertinent, but you also must be well aware that your jurisdiction is not over any member of the Nocferrat.”

The General’s lips quivered. “My brother is always keen on reminding me of that, I will have you know. But that still does not mean that nocferratani can simply leave my fortress without any notification! Nor does that acquit violence towards my subordinates!” he declared, glancing at Twilight. “Surely even the Princess sees my point!”

“Well I-I can only speak for myself, since my experience in military procedures is limited,” she responded, trying to sound confident. “But—”

“But in this case,” Midnight interrupted her, “Nightguardian Deep Mist was obliged to contact the Covenant as soon as it was possible.”

Adamant Fang leaned even more forward, almost miraculously avoiding toppling onto his heavy desk. “And why is that?”

“To inform the Honored Lords of the Covenant that Princess Twilight Sparkle wishes to express her deepest regret that the weather conditions have forbidden her from reaching her destination still.”

Twilight glanced at Midnight, trying to hide her surprise as best as she could.

“That could have been sent by anypony or even a bat!” the General pointed out in the meantime, although his aggravated tone became less intense.

“Not considering the nature of information included in the sealed ‘diplomatic note’ that the Nightguardian was carrying with himself,” Midnight replied smoothly.

“A diplomatic note?” Adamant Fang gave Twilight an intrigued look. “An Equestrian type of... official document, I presume?”

“Y-yes! Yes, in fact!” she quickly assured him, turning away from Midnight. “A ‘diplomatic note’ serves in Equestria as a popularly acknowledged form of exchanging pre-summit information regarding future debates. Considering the delay, I wished to present to the Lords my opinions and standpoints on a few matters that might be topics of our negotiations, so that the summit would not prolong itself. I am aware that the Covenant’s responsibilities are grand. I would not wish to keep the Lords away from their tasks, even because of an occasion such as our meeting.”

Adamant Fang was seemingly unmoved by this explanation, but something made Twilight think that his pensiveness was but a way of keeping up an appearance.

“As to Deep Mist’s behavior,” she continued as the silence was lasting, “I would need to possess more details about what happened, General...”

Adamant Fang crossed his forelegs on his chest. “One of the sentries was violently pushed onto the wall as he attempted to search the Nightguardian and forbid him from leaving before giving an explanation. My warrior suffered an injury to one of his legs due to that.”

Midnight straightened up on his chair. “Tribun, I promise you that I shall have Deep Mist explain his actions as soon as it shall be possible. He seems to have taken the order of assuring that nopony takes hold of those documents too earnestly.”

“I think it might be my fault,” Twilight joined in, hoping to support the stallion’s words. “I have emphasized that those information must reach the Covenant as soon as possible and that the contents are classified by Equestrian standards... Considering that Deep Mist follows my requests, as obliged to do so on behalf of Commander Ardent Fang’s orders, I feel directly responsible for his actions and I am willing to make amends in a way you see fit, General.”

The officer’s face did not bare any signs of relief, retaining its brooding look.

“I am not particularly fond of such... misunderstandings, Princess. I respect your ambassadorial role,” the officer stated and paused, causing Twilight to anxiously await the obvious ‘but’ that was bound to follow his words.

To her surprise, the General smirked. “But what I respect even more is taking responsibility for those you command and being straightforward with it. I am willing to forget about this little incident, for the sake of retaining positive relations with you as an envoy.”

Twilight could barely contain herself and, although both of them knew it was best to stay calm, she could almost see the tension leaving Midnight.

“I will have stern words with Deep Mist when he comes back,” he promised. “He owes an apology to you and to that warrior he injured, tribun.”

“An official atonement would satisfy me,” Adamant Fang pointed out, leaning back. “Although not seeing his muzzle again would also work. Meeting a Mist spells trouble,” he added, sneering at Midnight, who nodded his head politely.

“Contrary to that popular belief they are not that bad, tribun, once you get to really know them,” he responded, his muzzle forbidden from betraying even a trace of emotions that Twilight knew were boiling inside him.

“I will allow myself to remain skeptic,” the General replied. “Thank you for your time, Princess, Nightguardian. Let us hope we will not have to meet again under such circumstances.”

The two of them left the General’s dwelling, seen outside by Blackbranch who once again gave them an intrusive stare. They were making their way down the staircase to the ground level when Midnight let out a long sigh and sat down.

“Bogine... I cannot believe we have made it unscathed...”

Twilight placed her hoof on his shoulder, herself needing to calm down. “I know... My heart is still pounding.”

“I do not know if he really bought this explanation.”

“I think we would be aware of it otherwise, don’t worry,” she replied, shaking her head.

“I feel like I am becoming paranoid...” he admitted in return. “We can only trust one another, considering what is happening.”

“I see your point. But that is not paranoia you are showing, but pessimism,” she ascertained him with a smile. “Besides, as long as we have your quick-thinking, Midnight, I think we shall prevail. When have you read about ‘diplomatic notes’ being used in Equestria?”

The stallion’s eyes widened as he glanced at her almost in shock. “... you mean you really use those?”

After a moment of silence, when the two of them were just staring in astonishment at one another, Twilight fell into a fit of giggles, while Midnight grinned sheepishly. He got up and, after quickly looking around for witnesses, kissed her swiftly.

Twilight beamed. “Fortune favors the bold, it seems.”

“You mean with the General, or with the lack of prying eyes as I kiss you?”

“Both, I guess!” she admitted, continuing down the stairs.

“Ah, forget ‘fortune’. The Goddess Herself shields us!” Midnight declared with piety and joy. “I... actually feel like going to the shrine to thank Her for Her tonight’s guidance. Would you allow me?”

Even if her opinion on “divine providence” was rather rational and, to be honest, the concept and ideas of batponies’ religion were still rather elusive for her, Twilight had but one answer to his plea.

“Well, you are tolerating my magic, I am alright with your piety... Does that not seem like an utterly fair deal?” she inquired, causing a massive smile from her coltfriend, one that caused her to blush equally magnificently.

The shrine had only a few supplicants inside, spread about the place and praying almost like in a willing trance. Twilight looked around, focusing on details that might have escaped her two nights ago. She was once again astonished by the interior, one that appeared light enough to be considered “ethereal” even. There was something about the herame that simply forced one to think about otherworldly matters. Was it the ambiance, the deceptively tender columns and arches, or perhaps even this discus of pure silver on the altar, a sign of the Immaculate Moon, seemingly giving away an aura of almost motherly care.

Midnight smiled, looking around the shrine himself, and whispered. “I think the ceremony was already held tonight. It looks pretty empty.”

“Well, you can pick a place you fancy,” Twilight commented, still taking in the beauty of the place.

“Would you not join me?”

His question did not come as a great surprise to her, but she still cocked an eyebrow. “Midnight, you know I am not really—”

“That’s not important, Twilight,” he interjected, stepping closer to her, his voice becoming even quieter. “The Immaculate Moon... has restored me, shown me the light. So let me be close to this light, while I am thanking Her for everything. Her gaze shall be upon you as well, I am certain of it.”

Despite having some doubts about his high hopes, Twilight did not really wish to object. Nor did she feel like she could. The desire to be close to him was constant, even if it meant feeling a bit alienated as he would devoutly pray to Princess Luna, a pony she knew personally.

She nodded in agreement and Midnight’s hopeful smile was a most appropriate reward.

The stallion sat on one of the side cushions, and assumed the prayer position. Twilight took her place to his side, finding the seat to be really comfortable. She tried mimicking his gestures, her feathers nearly brushing against the tips of his extended, webbed wings. She watched him focus on the mark of his Goddess as he began muttering under his breath, his words indistinguishable for her. There was, though, an enchanting rhythm to his prayer and an inner strength that it carried, full of hope, gratitude, even that note of fear of divine power.

After a while, Twilight’s forelegs started hurting from being kept up. Out of respect she attempted to keep them steady and direct her attention towards the altar. A piece of rock with a white cloth on it. Nothing particularly... divine. In general, experiencing batponies’ piety felt peculiar and she could not banish the feeling of disbelief when thinking about the cult of the Immaculate Moon.

She suddenly overheard a sentence coming out of Midnight’s mouth that made her heart skip its beat and her mind reconsider the importance of his supplications.

“And, in the language of my loved one, I thank You, Immaculate Moon...”

He paused, giving Twilight a chance to glance at him. He was staring upwards, as if directly towards his Goddess, and seemed completely oblivious to his surroundings, or the fact that she could hear him whisper.

“Although she does not believe, her heart is true and full of hope. Even though she does not see, her eyes seek Your Light. Even though she does not listen, her ears are ready for Your words. And, for she prays not, I beseech You instead. Protect and keep my love, Bogine... Protect and keep my love, Bogine... Protect and keep my Twilight, Bogine.”

Before Twilight knew it, her eyes were filled with tears. Midnight returned to his own language and the rest of his supplications became a lot more fearful and shy, as if he was fiercely apologizing to the Immaculate Moon for something.

She, in the meantime, fought the emotions overtaking her heart. His sentences hit that one string inside of her that brought upon her this mixture of joy and tearful gratitude. She looked at the sign of the Immaculate Moon. It was but a circle of silver, a piece of metal positioned on a metallic stem over a chunk of rock. Nothing extraordinary nor mystical, simply an established reminder of the presence of the batponies’ deity. She could not feel anything magical about the place in general. An ornate hall, architecturally splendid, but unconditionally mundane.

And yet... she felt her lips trembling.

“I... I do not believe this to work...” she whispered, but in a way to assure he could not hear her, “but... protect and keep my Midnight, Bogine...”

And, despite her lack of faith, Twilight suddenly felt... tranquil. The notion of having a supernatural being looking over her loved one was refreshing. Calming. Right.

The stallion that she loved soon finished his prayers and exhaled, folding his wings. He gave her a warm, affectionate look, which she gladly returned, almost as if they have forged an unseen understanding, although Twilight was certain he did not take note of her invocation.

“By the Goddess, what a moving sight.”

The soft voice from behind the two of them caused Twilight to almost jump from the cushion.

Shadebloom appeared from behind one of the columns, her mane resembling a lilac waterfall, braided to imitate the falling cascades of water. Her bright eyes were lit up with joy.

“Princess, I am ecstatic to see you here again! And in such a situation. A soleerane praying in the shrine of our Goddess? I have never thought I would see the night!” she exclaimed with genuine excitement, almost flapping her wings.

“Well met, arcemandre,” Twilight replied, trying to stop a weird blush of embarrassment rolling over her cheeks. “We were passing by and Midnight Wind wished to step in for a moment.”

“And he convinced you to join him in a prayer?” the priestess inquired, glancing at Midnight. “Nightguardian, the Goddess works through you, no doubt!”

“I am an instrument of Her will,” Midnight declared with a polite smile, bowing his head humbly.

Twilight, in the meantime, felt like a quick clarification of her actions was necessary. “Well, I-I did not really pray, I mean... I am n-not sure if I-I—”

“Princess, please, it is fine,” Shadebloom attempted to calm her down. “We understand that opening your eyes to the Goddess’ Light might take long and be a source of doubt for you at first. But the goal shall take away all of your uncertainty.”

Twilight blinked. The priestess really believed that she could simply... convert? There was no real indication that it would occur!

Well... minus the fact that Twilight had just asked for the Immacula—for Princess Luna to look over Midnight... but that did not count!

Shadebloom took note of her reservation. “No matter how well you pray, how deeply you bow, or how piously you address Her, the Goddess does not demand perfection. Good will is often enough, even if our actions in Her service are lacking,” she explained in a warm, although borderline patronizing tone. “If you ever need to talk and open your heart... I think nopony would object if you ask for a confession, Princess.”

“A ‘confession’?”

“Indeed, Princess,” Midnight confirmed eagerly, although his face betrayed that he was considering something extensively. “An arcemandr may always meet you in person, to listen to you and grant you aid and blessing. It is a way for us to let go of burdens of our minds, like doubt concerning our work, family, or faith...”

“Swadran Chasm is a good example, with his newfound, future parenthood. He needed support, indeed,” Shadebloom added, smiling even more amiably. “Oh, and you do not have to worry about revealing anything embarrassing, or even sinful. We, as arcemandri, are sworn to keep confessions to ourselves, lest we betray our Goddess’ trust in our service,” she clarified, closing her eyes over the seriousness and weight of her words.

“It seems like it can have a psychologically beneficial effect,” Twilight admitted, although disturbed by how clinical she made this sound. “I thank you for this unique offer, I really appreciate it,” she quickly admitted.

The priestess beamed and lowered her head before putting on her grey hood. “I shall leave you now, but feel free to stay as long as you like. You are always welcome in our temple. Light of the Goddess upon you both.”

After she had ventured away from the two, Twilight gave her coltfriend an intrigued stare. Midnight had a rather peculiar, almost worried expression on his muzzle that had been growing as they talked with Shadebloom.

“Is something wrong?” she asked.

Midnight did not look at her, but sighed. “Just... thinking.”

“About what?”

“Something.”

“Midnight...” She stepped closer to him, looking around for anypony observing them. Thankfully, none of the supplicants was being overly curious. “You know you can just talk to me, right?”

He smirked. “I do not need reminding. Although, perhaps I do...” he admitted. “I... I simply... I don’t know. I feel the pressure already on you and...” he paused, giving her an understanding look. “I do not want to make it look like I wish to... ‘sway’ you, or something... I just...”

Twilight could only smile. The stallion’s tact was very touching. “Midnight, I do understand how important in your culture is your religion. It fascinates me, it’s not something I have encountered before,” she revealed honestly. “And I know how vital your connection to your Goddess is, I have told you so already. If anything, I should be happy that the fact that I am a... non-believer... is alright with you.”

Midnight grinned, looking towards the silver discus. “I shall not dare lie in a holy place. I would be absolutely the happiest stallion in the world if you were to decide to accept the Immaculate Moon... as your own Goddess,” he confessed, then looked at Twilight with great tenderness. “But I love you just the way you are. That’s what love is about,” he whispered softly.

“It is...” she admitted, her heart merrily bouncing around in her chest.

After they had returned to their chambers, Midnight offered to bring some food, considering that it was well past lunch time. It did not take him too long before he came back with enough fruit to constitute a healthy meal. As they were eating, the stallion was joking constantly about Twilight’s attempts at feeding the batpony way, which continued sending juice in nearly all possible directions.

Then a knock on the antechamber’s doors interrupted them.

“Let me check that,” Midnight offered, before giving Twilight a quick kiss as he lifted himself up from the table. “Wow, you taste like ripe oranges!” he assessed, winking playfully.

“Midnight!” she scolded him, blushing. “Shoo!”

From behind the doors he had closed Twilight could soon hear a conversation. Considering the voices, it appeared that Blackbranch paid them a sudden visit. She was tempted to stand up and press her ear to the doorway, but her coltfriend soon came back, his face serious but content.

“I bring news. The General wants us to know that the sky over the Sanctuary has cleared and we can safely leave tomorrow. He is even keen on lending us an escort.”

Twilight clapped her hooves in joy. “Great news! And that’s very kind of him. I suppose...” she said, her face abruptly falling. “Does he want to get rid of us?”

“Do you think so?” Midnight inquired, sitting down next to her. “I... I would not blame him for trying to avoid more... misunderstandings. Or it is simply your turn to be paranoid.”

“Thanks for not helping,” she replied, rolling her eyes.

He slid closer with his chair and embraced her affectionately in return, which caused her to smirk. “Better?”

“Yup, definitely” she let him know before kissing him. “We are about to get really busy, Midnight. I’ll take whatever I can right now,” she whispered.

His embrace grew more firm. “I know, Twilight... I know...”

“And... yeah, here it comes,” she declared, attempting to sound confident and ready. “My summit with the Covenant.”

“Indeed. Aren’t you nervous?”

“I would be nervous if I weren’t nervous,” Twilight assessed, although her choice of words caused Midnight to blink in confusion. He quickly regained his composure though, his eyes glinting mischievously.

“I know exactly how to relax you.”

“Oh?”

Before she knew it he tightened his grasp and lifted her up from the chair, giving her a firm kiss at the same time. She gasped at the sensation, returning the caress as he slowly, using his wings to keep his balance, carried her towards the bed, somehow managing to pay attention to the direction. She took note of that and, feeling jealous that he was capable of thinking about anything else than her at a moment like this, she deepened the kiss, her hooves grabbing the sides of his muzzle.

That worked for and backfired on Twilight at the same time, for it made Midnight lose his balance, causing him to topple onto the bed. She found herself pinned between his body and the warm blanket, finding the pressure of his weight peculiar. Desirable.

“... sorry...” she mumbled, utterly abashed by this position.

“It’s fine. I am actually enjoying this perspective...” he admitted charmingly, lifting himself up a little bit. A part of her mind wanted to grab him and press him back down onto her.

At the moment his eyes were sliding agonizingly slowly down Twilight’s face, neck... then her upper body. His breathing grew deeper.

“By the Goddess and my ancestors, you are just... you are stunning, Twilight.”

“Th-th-thank you...” she responded, noticing that the lower his gaze ventured, the warmer she felt. And yet, as if she was outside on a winter day, shivers were going down her spine, making her reply shaky. Her own breathing became heavy. She tried to understand that... urge that began filling her to the brim... She wanted him close... She needed him close.

She spotted Midnight leaning back down. His crooked, fanged smile was luring her in, as he was going for another kiss, one carrying with itself that sweet, indescribable yearning...

... when her reason suddenly decided to interfere with a squeaky voice.

“So, yeah, summit! Woo-hoo!”

She realized what she had just blurted out, her face becoming more red than the finest of beetroots. In the meantime, Midnight’s confusion quickly morphed into an attack of laughter, causing him to roll to the side, holding his stomach.

“K-kirwe!” he swore, trying to fight the convulsions, tears going down his muzzle. “I-I’m dying! Tell—” he snorted, “tell my parents I love them very much!”

Twilight could not even muster a reply, shielding her embarrassed face behind her hooves. Her head was about to start hurting.

Midnight finally stopped guffawing, coughing a couple of times. He slid closer to her, embracing her gently. “There, there, Midnight will make it better...”

She gave him a murderous look from behind the hooves.

“Uh-oh, have I angered the Princess of Equestrians?” he teased, unabated.

Twilight pouted. “I know where you sleep.”

Midnight rolled his eyes. “Yes, next to you since last day!”

“Fair point.” She sighed, closing her eyes and smiling when he began tenderly stroking her mane. “I could still order you to sleep in your own bed. Or on the floor, perhaps.”

“Could you really? Robbing yourself of my closeness at the same time?” he asked, genuinely intrigued.

“It’s not like I’m addicted to you!” Twilight protested.

Next thing she knew was Midnight planting a kiss right underneath the side of her jawline. The softness of his lips in conjunction with the sharpness of his fangs scraping her sensitive skin forced a current of bliss to rush through her body. She exhaled deeply, feeling her eyes involuntarily cross under her closed eyelids.

“What was that you said?” she heard Midnight inquiring smugly.

“... do that often... please...” she almost begged him.

“With pleasure...” he offered, humming in satisfaction. After a moment of silence, he spoke again. “I know you are stressing out Twilight and I want to help as much as I can... You mentioned you wished to learn more about our Lords, may I offer my aid right now?”

Twilight reluctantly opened her eyes. Since he wished to lend a hoof, she could pursue the topic after all. Although remaining in his embrace was equally satisfying as gaining knowledge.

Who knew she would ever think this way?

“I just need to know who I am dealing with, really,” she revealed, shifting herself on the bed. “Could you pass me my scroll, quill and ink? They’re in the bag.”

“Sure.”

Twilight sat more comfortably on the blanket. When he gave her the scroll, she opened it, finding the incomplete list of Lords. Before she asked anything of Midnight, she dipped the quill in ink and underlined one name, until now marked by a bright red exclamation mark.

Azure Mist.

Once more did she remind herself – if there was one pony she would most certainly be keeping an eye on during the summit, it was going to be her.

***

“... which lead to me coming before you, Honored Lord, as fast as my wings could carry me,” Deep Mist finished his proper, thorough report, bowing respectfully.

He was one of her personal operatives, a pair of her eyes on other Families, Equestrians and, lately, one Princess Twilight Sparkle. He arrived at the Sanctuary only half an hour or so ago, requesting immediate audience with her. His grey mane was in disarray from the swift flight from the Border and the stench of his sweat was irritating her nose. Not to mention, no doubt, permeating the carpet of her personal chamber.

Azure Mist smiled at him warmly, venom stealthily filling her words. “So, my subject... You mean to tell me that you have been compromised in front of the Princess, yes...?”

That question caught him by surprise. And, as it appeared, his knees shook. “Well, yes, Honored Lord, but—”

“Oh, and because you were not careful enough...?” she inquired softly, lifting herself up from her ebony, luxurious daybed, gazing at this pitiful stallion with enticing eyes.

“Honored Lord... a-as I explained—” he attempted to answer, his tone becoming more unsteady, just like his legs.

“You did so wonderfully, truly! Is there anything else you wish to tell me?”

At her alluring, yet still deceitfully innocent tone, the stallion gulped. “I... I was obliged by M-Midnight Wind to tell you, Honored Lord, th-that i-if operatives shall ever be s-sent his way again, h-he shall gouge out their eyes...”

Azure Mist shook her head, a shade of a smirk invading her muzzle. This imbecile in front of her was frightened just enough to be unaware of what he was saying. He should have learned and known better already...

She sauntered towards him, her long, regal blue gown sweeping the carpet. She kept him in place with the authority of her gaze, seeing as he paled at her approach. She came as close as the repulsive stench of his fatigue was allowing her to.

“Answer me then, Deep Mist,” she almost seductively whispered, “what should I do with you, now that your carelessness has endangered everything?”

“H-honored Lord, it was made certain th—”

The sickening thwack of her slapping his muzzle stopped his whimpering. The mare held her hoof away from her body and palatial ensemble.

“Look what you have made me do,” she hissed at the stallion, who tried to keep his composure. “Rowan Berry! Bring me some water so I can wash my hoof of this filth!” she shouted towards the door, while stepping away from Deep Mist.

He, in the meantime, seemingly tried to beg for her indulgence. “Honored Lord, w—”

“Silence, fool!” Azure Mist shrieked at him, baring her teeth. “You were supposed to keep eyes on her! But no, you let your negligence make you clumsy and then your impatience caused... just... Argh!” she lacked words, so she turned away from him, stomping the rug. “Idiot! You knew well she has an eye for detail, you even wrote to me about it!”

She was about to grab the platter of finest pears and throw it at this dimwit, but the doors to the chamber opening forbade her from losing her composure entirely.

In ventured a young batpony mare of cool grey coat and sleek, glaucous mane resembling a ghostly curtain falling left and right of her muzzle adorned with a faint smile. Her coral eyes were prudishly focused on her mistress, as she brought for her a hoof bowl full of crystal clear water.

“You have summoned me, Honored Lord,” she spoke in her usual, soothing tone.

“Thank you, Rowan Berry,” Azure Mist gracefully replied, her anger subsiding, and sat down on her daybed to clean her hoof thoroughly. The notion of anything staining it after its connection with Deep Mist’s wretched face was nauseating. “Do stay for a while, child,” she addressed her servant. “I think you might want to see what manner of manure I have for subjects...”

Deep Mist shuddered at the insult, which caused his armor to clang. The coral-eyed mare, in the meantime, timidly stepped back, keeping hold over the bowl and taking her place behind her Lord.

Azure Mist continued, changing her tone into a sweet, motherly one. “Deep Mist, I have chosen you for this mission for specific reasons. First of all, you performed admirably in Maretonia. Second, you are a Nightguardian, which made you an obvious pick. Third, I wished for you to prove your worth and usefulness further. You are still young, keen to learn... It is inspiring. A bright, bright future is in front of you...”

Deep Mist nodded skittishly after each of those sentences, perhaps foolishly believing that he was going to avoid punishment, or simply because she had confused him and turned his head around too many times. Now she was about to rip it off.

“And those three, main reasons I have mentioned,” she added, smiling, “should nicely translate into three years in the lower mines for your incompetence.”

The stallion paled in an instant. “H-honored Lord, we—”

“My entire plan can fail because of you!” Azure Mist stood up, her dress swooshing. “Because of your pettiness and restlessness and—”

Once more she considered throwing something at Deep Mist, and throwing it hard, but Rowan Berry spoke from behind her.

“Please, Honored Lord, calm down. Stress like this is not helping your health...”

Azure Mist exhaled, sitting down and trying to restore her inner tranquility. “You are right, child. At least there is one pony caring for my well-being...” She glared at the stallion before her, who tried to stop himself from shifting his balance in anxiety. “Thankfully for you, wretch, there are still those among our folk with enough wit to assure that this blunder is not complete...”

Deep Mist nodded zealously. “Y-yes, Honored Lord, but I—”

“Not a word from you right now. Thank the Goddess that I am merciful, as you will avoid being thrown into the pits. But you brought shame upon our Family and the dishonor shall remain with you. That quite convincingly missing fang will remind you of it from now on... You are tamed, Deep Mist.”

The stallion’s lips quivered and his eyes reddened and teared, but he remained silent. Azure Mist furrowed her brow in the meantime.

“Where is the Eyelid?”

“M-Midnight Wind has it, Honored Lord,” he revealed, which caused the mare to lean back and lie down on her daybed with an anguished expression, feeling an upcoming migraine.

Rowan Berry put the bowl down, and was immediately onto massaging her Lord’s temples, causing shivers of relief. Azure Mist always thought this little mare to be simply astonishing. There were ponies brilliant at talking, scheming and planning. But Rowan Berry was great at actually performing tasks, be them stealing secrets, brewing concoctions or simply making sure that the cretins lurking all around could not get too far into Azure Mist’s head.

“Remove yourself from my sight, failure,” the Lord commanded Deep Mist, her eyes closed and her mind melting over the gentle touch of her most trusted servant.

“H-Honored Lord, th-there is one more matter...” the stallion dared to speak up.

Azure Mist hissed, but Rowan Berry’s relaxing work was too adroit to remain angry at anything. “It better be worth reigniting my fury...”

The stallion began explaining this urgent concern of his. At first it did not seem at all intriguing. He was obviously beating around the bush. However, Azure Mist soon found herself paying more and more attention, as the matter seemed to have been, indeed, most noteworthy. Even Rowan Berry stopped at the revelations, her mouth hanging ajar.

The Lord sat up, her eyes piercing Deep Mist through.

“Are you absolutely certain of this? This better not be just your pitiful attempt at making me lenient towards you,” she whispered threateningly.

“I-It is not, Honored Lord! I myself thought i-it was a joke at first, but I am certain, I-I swear it by the Goddess Herself!”

Azure Mist let her eyes defocus as she pondered for a longer while. A true, emotional engagement...? That was always a good leverage. Even against those closest to one’s heart... perhaps especially against those. And in this case... yes, indeed, she could make it work wonders...

“Deep Mist?”

“Yes, Honored Lord?”

“This information has just saved the filthy remnants of your hide,” she admitted, nodding to herself. “You will notify Lord Midnight Eye that I need to speak with him post haste. Tell him it is a matter of... his Family’s good name. He will take that bait.”

“At once, Honored Lord!” the stallion declared, kneeling before her.

“Clean yourself up first,” she commanded, leering. “You are refuse, Deep Mist, but at least do not look the part! Be gone!”

After he had left the chamber in anxious haste, Azure Mist addressed her servant, who had already taken her opportunity to start massaging the Lord’s shoulders. “I do not think I need to explain to you what this could mean...”

“No, Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist,” the timid mare answered, her tone being most respectful. “I believe I understand utterly how this can be weaved into your brilliant scheme.”

“Looking forward to your part in it?”

“I do. I aim to please you, Honored Lord.”

Azure Mist smirked contently, revealing her pearly teeth. “I hope you are ready then, child. There is intrigue to be done.”

Chapter XIV – Our Quests

“That’s... colorful.”

Those were the only words that Midnight uttered when Twilight appeared before him in her Equestrian regal gown. And, to be honest, they were thoroughly disappointing.

“You don’t approve?”

“Not at all,” he responded with merciless honesty, shrugging.

She pouted. “Well, it’s based on sketches and designs dating back almost five hundred years. It was made especially for me as a new ruler,” she attempted to persuade him. “It is unique and completely appropriate for important occasions such as this one.”

She paraded in front of him, making sure to hold her head high and proud. But, instead of convincing him, it only made him roll his eyes.

“Well, it was made all wrong. Frankly, I am fighting the urge of cutting this thing to pieces right away, so it shall never hurt you again,” he remarked lackadaisically, turning around on the chair.

“Overreacting much?”

“After having seen you in that dress you got from Shadebloom? Not at all, simply pointing out the sad state of things,” he declared, returning to his task of polishing his armor. He grinned at his reflection, distorted in the curve of the metal. “Actually, just go in that one, you would look better.”

Twilight giggled, approaching him from behind. She wrapped her forelegs around his neck and placed her head against his, their cheeks brushing delicately.

“Oh, Midnight, you would get jealous of all the other stallions gazing at me,” she teased him. “If you say this dress is so horrendous, then it will scare all of your potential, handsome and charming rivals.”

Midnight shook his head, a broad smile on his muzzle. “Bah! Nopony can rival me!” He stroke Twilight’s cheek. “And nopony can usurp your place in my heart...”

She closed her eyes, content. “That’s good to hear.”

“It’s even better to say.”

He nuzzled her before returning to assuring that his cuirass would have the proper shine and resplendence to it.

Twilight, in the meantime, approached the mirror in the corner, checking her mane. It was well combed and, while lacking a fancy makeover, matched the stature of the ensemble. She levitated her diadem from the bag and carefully settled it on her head.

Making sure that she appeared like a true Princess, she decided to do a little exercise in royal demeanor. She smiled a gentle, benevolent smile and dropped her eyelids modestly at the same time. A bow of her head to the left, a nod to the right. A polite curtsy, a compassionate glance, an elegant gesture of denial, then firm encouragement. Acting like a monarch was akin to being on a theater's stage. Twilight, while lacking a knack for acting, had read enough books on etiquette to be certain that, at least by Equestrian standards, her performance would be more than august.

Midnight’s sudden, faint chuckle at her rehearsal became a rather harsh critique. However, she was going to teach him a proper lesson, not breaking her concentration for even a breath.

She turned to face him, slowly and authoritatively, granting him a truly imposing look. She knew those stares from Princess Celestia, who, despite her motherly care for Equestria, was still a monarch capable of exacting her will by a firm gaze alone. Although, at the time, Twilight considered channeling her impression of Princess Luna, considering her more domineering presence when it came to intimidation.

“Why the laughter, guardian?” she inquired with just enough majesty and cold to her voice to snap water into ice.

Midnight raised from his chair, a derisive smile still on his lips. “Why, Twilight, I am merely joyful that—“

“Do not dare mock me,” she interjected, not bothering to listen to his contempt. It actually caused his jaw to drop. “I shall not suffer impertinence nor disrespect at the hooves of my servants.”

She stomped towards the stallion, whose expression was more than befuddled.

“I expect obedience without deficiency,” she stated as she came close to him, her eyes clashing with Midnight’s and the aura of her presence almost causing him to back away, “or I will find myself somepony more suitable for your position.”

The batpony, caught utterly by surprise, simply stood where he stood, perhaps not petrified, but definitely rendered speechless.

Twilight continued, smirking on the inside.

“And my commands shall be followed to the letter and without even a hint of sarcastic narration. Have I made myself clear?”

Midnight, playing along or genuinely subjugated by her performance, saluted as it was proper of him, his wings swooshing. “Yes, Honored Princess!”

“And should I issue you an order, guardian, how will you comply?” she inquired leaning closer to him and glaring into his eyes.

“With loyalty and zeal, Honored Princess!”

Twilight’s inner satisfaction felt bolstered just enough for her to become daring.

“Then I command you to kiss me.”

“Right away!”

The stallion turned out to be, indeed, a faithful bodyguard and followed her command without further delay, their lips locking firmly. Letting go of her act for the moment, Twilight experienced a deep blush and a feeling of feebleness in her legs.

The batpony finally stepped back, returning to his position of attention before she judged him with a victorious smile.

“Satisfactory.”

“I shall aim to improve my performance, Honored Princess!” he replied, trying to keep a straight face.

“See that you do, guardian,” she imperiously suggested before abandoning her mask. “So... how was it?”

“The kiss? I honestly think it was stellar, as always!” Midnight replied, back to his usual, roguish smirk.

“Not the kiss!” she shouted, nudging him.

“Quite convincing, really, you actually sounded a lot like Honored Lord Midnight Eye,” he assessed before shaking his head fervently a moment later. “Minus the kiss part! Definitely minus the kiss part!”

Twilight giggled at his distraught expression. “I would hope so!”

Exactly at that moment, somepony began banging on the antechamber door.

Midnight’s ears perked up. “I’ll get it,” he offered, grabbing his cuirass from the table.

“Somepony’s in a hurry,” Twilight pointed out, slightly concerned at the volume and fervency of the knocking. Had something sudden happened again?

She looked with curiosity from the threshold of her chamber when the stallion opened the door, causing none other than Avalanche to burst into the room. His mane seemed to have reached the apex of disorder and there were bags under his eyes, not to mention even a new burn mark on his trusty apron.

“Oh, ia grat Tue, Bogine! Still here!” he shouted in relief, panting as if he had sprinted all the way here.

“Lawin, what’s the rush?” Midnight asked in surprise, closing the door, but the siegemaster only raised his hoof to silence him, looking in Twilight’s direction.

“Knaze... ia have brought... my gratitude with me!” he declared, stepping forward and taking off a backpack he had with him, wheezing.

The mare was confused with both his state and his words. “Gratitude? What ‘gratitude’? For what?”

The big stallion straightened himself, attempting to calm his constant panting without much success. “Although... uaiu little sightseeing.... was interrupted... again,” he declared, gritting his teeth, “tue... granted me... inspiration... Knaze! Ia know... how to name... iau invention!”

Twilight approached him. “Oh?”

“Tac!” Avalanche declared, letting out a gasping laugh. “Ipe is gentle... but firm! Tactful... but powerful!”

Midnight gave Twilight a glance, smiling as his friend continued the tirade.

“And so,” the siegemaster took a deep breath, his eyes glinting like child’s, “ia have named her ‘Princess’!”

Twilight’s lips involuntarily curled into a smile. “I’m glad to have inspired you, but it was nothing, really.”

“Nonsense!” he replied, finally calming down his breathing and reaching for his backpack. “Tu braz, tu daz!”

He then extracted a reasonably sized, wooden box from the sack and offered it to Twilight, a big, wonderfully simple grin of joy painted on his muzzle.

Midnight stepped closer, examining the gift as the mare carefully lifted the lid, her curiosity mounting.

Inside the container sat a set of silver hoofshoes. Although, calling them that and not a “masterpiece” was actually doing them a disservice. From their graceful appearance, to the littlest details of their ornaments, they appeared absolutely singular. They were brilliantly in accord with what Twilight had observed about batponies’ design patterns, observable even in their architecture. Their style was cruder by Equestrian standards and, at the same time, strangely delicate, sophisticated in its own way.

The hoofshoes were notably firmer than those found in Canterlot stores, especially considering their thicker sole and woolen padding, but could easily pass for equally elegant and appropriate for special occasions. All thank to the silver, floral motives both formed and carved on them. Vines, petals, leaves and thorns. Flowers both known and completely new to Twilight. It confirmed her theory that traditional markings used by batponies were either plant, or celestial-based.

“They are... amazing!” she exclaimed, making Avalanche exhale in satisfaction. “Have you made them yourself?” she inquired with unmatched curiosity.

He nodded fervently. “Tac... Ia barely slept due to that.”

Midnight was equally impressed by his friend’s craftsmanship. “Priyat, you have outdone yourself. Who knew you had a caretaker’s soul in you?” he remarked almost mockingly.

“Not really,” Avalanche denied, rubbing his neck. “Ia znat they are not the best work, ia mean, ipia are different from our regular ordnance and ia don’t know if they even fit, ia mean—“

Twilight was having none of that. She smiled at him in gratitude and spoke with a warm, friendly tone, retaining her regal authority however. “I have given and now I have taken.” She closed her eyes for a moment, forming the correct sentence. “Iae dazee i tere iae brazee.”

These words made Avalanche beam and show his not-so-healthy teeth almost immodestly.

As Twilight was taking out her gift from the box, she spotted something peculiar. The front pair of the set felt a little bit heavier. She glanced at it, not spotting anything different about them that would make up for this slight difference. The pair wasn’t more ornate or elaborate than the hind one.

Avalanche took note of her confusion. “Have tue spotted it, Knaze?”

“Spotted what exactly?”

Avalanche extended his hoof and Twilight passed him one of the hoofshoes. Instead of explaining this weight phenomenon, however, he asked of Midnight.

“Can tu see it, Maednoc Wentr?”

Midnight squinted his eyes, examining the silver slipper, but he shook his head afterwards, blatantly uncertain of what his friend was referring to.

Without wasting the element of surprise, Avalanche firmly pushed one of the circular flowers on the side of the hoofshoe.

Twilight jumped back when two petite pieces of metal slashed from the sides of the slipper, following a horizontal slit particularly well hidden among the vine motives, and formed a little, ovate blade pointing forward from its silver sheet.

And while her jaw dropped at the hidden weapon, Midnight plainly lost it, almost falling over in laughter.

“L-Lawin, kirwe, tu kad! Tu kuluz!” he howled, desperately trying to keep his balance subjected to both Twilight’s gaping expression of pure astonishment and Avalanche’s innocent grin of inventor’s pride.

The siegemaster kept looking for the mare’s approval. “Pretty nice, huh? Huh?”

“D-definitely unexpected,” she muttered, examining the blade from a safe, perhaps overly safe distance.

“That’s the point, ha!” he shouted, pressing the same flower again, which made the blade split and retract. “Ia have heard the term ‘aggressive negotiations’ once. Ia do not know what those can be about, but ia guess having a little hidden blade prepared would not hurt!”

Midnight had to sit down from his constant chuckling. “P-Princess you should—“ he coughed, “you should appoint Lawin your diplomatic a-adviser for this one!”

As Twilight gave Midnight a long look, Avalanche chortled. “Ia cannot leave iai daughters here, unfortunately, to fulfill such a task. But when tuyi will be returning from Tuarie, you will stop by?”

“You can be certain of it, Avalanche,” Twilight replied, giving him a sincere smile, backed by Midnight’s joyous nod.

While the two of them were saying their farewells to the siegemaster, Blackbranch arrived at their quarters, informing them that their transport was ready and General Adamant Fang and his wife were awaiting them. The adjutant was also prepared to help them with the luggage.

When the group was making their way through the Inner Courtyard, Twilight once more glanced at the dark monument to Ebon Fang, the Fang of the Goddess. Despite barely knowing anything about this mare, she was hoping she could face her upcoming challenges with the same amount of stalwart determination that the creator of this sculpture hid in Nadyir’s eyes.

There was little commotion in the spacious landing cavern of the Border. The General and Shadebloom came forward to meet Twilight as she entered the cave. The priestess smiled at her broadly.

“Princess, what an extraordinary ensemble!” she declared, giving the dress an evaluating look and visibly comparing it with her own, dark grey gown. “Much brighter than what we usually wear, I say!”

Twilight could swear she spotted Midnight glancing at her meaningfully, but she decided to make him pay for it later. “It’s the traditional, royal dress, arcemandre. It is especially meant for paramount events.”

“Be sure to have a cloak over it, Knaze,” Shadebloom kindly advised, admiring the material. “We would not want wind making such a gown its plaything!”

“Naturally, arcemandre. I wish to look properly for meeting the Lords, it is a sign of my respect.”

“Ha!” Adamant Fang shouted, agreeing with her. “I have no doubt this summit will be meritorious. May the Goddess’ Will be done during it!”

“We all share a common goal, General. To see our nations prosper and find new understanding. And, as a Princess of Equestria, I assure you that I shall do my best to see both Noctraliya and my land benefiting from these negotiations.”

Twilight was uncertain if she herself believed in the good will of everypony involved, but that did not make her exclaim her declaration with any less fervor.

The General nodded. “We have every bit of trust in that, Princess. Now, considering that I have not been notified of your other guardian’s return,” Adamant Fang pointed out, Twilight taking note of that particular tone of his voice, “I have assigned two of the best fliers of the garrison to make sure that your journey to the Sanctuary shall be smooth and without turbulence.”

Near the mare’s chariot stood two bulky stallions in their warrior gear, stiffly saluting. As far as appearances were considered, they looked capable of performing their task quickly and without a hassle.

“It’s very kind of you, General.”

“Also,” the officer glanced at Midnight, “we do not want our best looking fatigued and travel-worn when appointed for such a grand task. So, Nightguardian, you will be able to enjoy the flight as a passenger.”

Midnight’s eyebrows disappeared underneath his helmet. “General, you are much too kind. I would be quite capable of aiding your warriors, I do not seek special treatment...”

Adamant Fang grinned. “Your kind protest is noted, but futile.”

“Your task,” Shadebloom added, smiling as well, “is protecting and helping the Princess during her travels. But, allow yourself to be aided by others as well. Do you recall the scriptures? ‘May you all act as one’...”

“... ‘for one you are, under my Light,’ ” Midnight finished the quote, smirking and shaking his head. “I am most grateful for that, but I know not how to express my gratitude...”

“Do what is required of you, Nightguardian. May your duty become our repayment,” the General warmly offered, to which Midnight bowed his head in appreciation.

Twilight could not get rid of the feeling that his expression became far more melancholic after those words, as if his mind drifted away towards something unpleasant.

***

Azure Mist tried to hide her vexation to the best of her abilities, but a number of reasons was not helping her at all in that task.

The fact that Midnight Eye made her wait for so long to see him was blatantly insulting. When she was finally informed that he had the time to meet her at the Seat, she was almost gritting her teeth in anger. She still had to make sure that she would look resplendent at the summit and time was running out. A whole aftermidnight was hardly enough to achieve such a goal!

And now he was simply staring at her with merely moderate interest, his aureolin eyes overly calm.

“So, I have decided to let you know of it as soon as possible,” she added on top of what she had conveyed already, hoping to spawn a more emotional reaction. In vain. “Of course, it would have been ‘immediately’, if you did not allow yourself to wait before hearing about this crucial matter,” she allowed herself the not-so-veiled sarcasm.

“The importance of whatever information you bring me is for me to decide,” he replied coldly, conjoining his hooves on the marble table, “especially whenever it is a matter concerning a member of my Family.”

The mare looked around her own throne, taking her time to realign her long, burgundy ensemble perfectly, while also using that moment to contain her outrage at his words.

“Very well, Midnight Eye, so how do you grade the importance of this situation?” she finally inquired, abandoning the futile quest of unbalancing him with her revelations.

“It’s obvious,” he declared strongly, to which she exhaled in relief.

Finally, he had shown his worry. She had to admit, he was better at hiding his emotions than she thought. She eagerly awaited him to elaborate.

And he did so.

“You are delusional, Azure Mist.”

Her eyes widened as she felt as if he had just slapped her on the muzzle.

“How... how dare you?!”

“Azure Mist,” Midnight Eye replied, leaning back in his throne, his cobalt mane brushing the seat and his gaze becoming judgmental, “you come before me, telling me that a member of my Family, more so, a pony being my relative has forgone the legacy of his house and fallen completely for a... mare from Equestria,” he droned in disgust. “Do you actually expect me to believe that?”

“There is nothing to ‘believe’ here, Midnight Eye!” Azure Mist erupted, standing up from her throne, her dress wrinkling and twisting. “It is what I know of! And I shall not have you doubting my word!”

“How come you possess that knowledge exactly?” he replied, pursing his lips derogatorily. “Your compromised agent told you all of that?”

At his firm question, she felt her eyes widen. “How... How do you...?”

“I might not spend all of my time and effort on practicing sophistry, but you should be well aware already that I know the rules of this game.”

“But—”

“Please, correct me if I shall be wrong at any point.” He cared not for her interruptions, seeing her slowly slumping back down on her seat. “Your Deep Mist was supposed to stay at her side constantly and loyally, providing the usual aid expected from a personal guardian, while also feeding you information. His sudden appearance in the Sanctuary means either that he had failed to remain undercover, or that something sudden has happened to the Princess...” he paused, faking considering something. “There were no news indicating the latter. I deliberately waited until tonight as we would have known by now.”

Azure Mist felt her lips trembling in silent anger.

“And your little spy is missing one of his fangs.” Midnight Eye had no desire to finish just yet. “A certain indicator of your displeasure, I know you would not forgive him such a failure. Although I was expecting him to suddenly... vanish. A vanishing Mist, would it not be ironic? Then again, you have no scruples when it comes to that. I could chat with your son about it quite amply,” his tone grew more imperious and chastising. “Should I continue, Azure Mist?”

She bit her lower lip, leering at him in powerless fury. He, in the meantime, crossed his forelegs on his chest.

“I have learned to listen to your instinct, Azure Mist, but these revelations of yours are both delusional and, blatantly, insulting. If this is a misbegotten attempt at undermining my confidence in a proud member of my Family’s heritage I should, simply, take offence.”

“You should take action,” she replied, attempting her best to sound calm. “Have you forgotten about the prophecy? The strings are weaved all around that mare, Midnight Eye, you just cannot see them.”

He exhaled, rubbing his temple. “I agree that she can be dangerous during the negotiations. She feels like a cunning opponent and we can expect her to grant us an unfavorable deal at first,” he declared, staring Azure Mist down. “But no follower of the Judging Sun, not even somepony the merciless goddess picked herself, can sway any of us away from our most glorious purpose. No matter her tries, we shall persevere.”

Azure Mist shook her head. Listening to Midnight’s Eye declarations was becoming more and more infuriating. More so, she did not have time for them.

“You will soon see your mistake. And then you shall come to me for aid, mark my words.”

“You are not as irreplaceable nor as vital as you think...”

“What about you, Midnight Eye?” Azure Mist hissed in response. “Do you find yourself so crucial for our domain’s greatness?”

“The very first idea that pushed us down this road we are following did come from me,” he responded confidently, looking around the chamber. His eyes hung on the ancient map, hidden away behind a black curtain, embroidered with the coats of arms of the seven Families. “And I will see our plan benefiting all of our race!”

The mare huffed, shaking her head. “Your own Family is not ‘all of our race’. But you seem to be forgetting that, Midnight Eye. Perhaps you would just like to be declared the supreme hegemon and rule over us on your own?”

At her biting suggestion she saw the other Lord’s upper lip twitching. For the first time this evening she seemed to have unbalanced him. It satisfied her a great deal.

“You will watch your mouth, Azure Mist,” Midnight Eye whispered hideously, looking daggers at her. “I will not take such slander from you. If you cannot bear the notion that our country’s greatness shall grow because of an idea other than your own, than—”

“Oh, you are a fine one to talk!” she countered, standing up with an overwhelming desire to storm out of the chamber.

However, the doors opened seemingly on their own and none other than Bright Crescent sauntered in with a big smile on his muzzle, two silver bracelets on one of his forelegs jingling loudly. He was humming something, likely enjoying the sound of his own murmurs keeping to the rhythm of the jewelry, but he abruptly stopped when he laid his eyes on the two other Lords.

“Oh my!” he exclaimed, surprised to see both of them. “What are you, lovebats, doing here? Having a tryst?” He covered his mouth, mocking shock.

Midnight Eye lifted himself up with a self-calming exhale. “Discussing matters of the state. So not doing anything you would be remotely interested in.”

The other stallion pouted, his topaz eyes glinting. “Midnight Eye, you are hurting me!” he exclaimed dramatically. “And not in the fun way,” he added, giving Azure Mist a remarkably salacious look.

“I do not have time nor patience for more nonsense!” she announced, trotting past Bright Crescent and almost shoving him away.

“So you won’t be attending the summit after all?” he responded, clapping his hooves enthusiastically.

Azure Mist left the chamber without looking back, slamming the door behind her.

She was sick and tired of stupidity all around her. First Midnight Eye named her delusional, now Bright Crescent wandered in for whatever reason, being his usual, babbling imbecile!

She took a deep breath, looking down the descending corridor, one through which countless of her ancestors trotted, their guidance leading Mist Family to greatness. Now she was responsible for assuring a glorious future for her subjects and all the other batponies. And she would do so in the best way she knew, with all the skill of her lineage, with all the splendor of her position.

As the echo of her exit died out she closed her eyes and sat down, not caring for her fabulous ensemble wrinkling.

There were nights when she did not have the strength to continue. When she was tired of this burden. So very tired. And there was but one entity that had the power to restore her.

“Immaculate Moon... your unworthy servant begs you...” she whispered, raising her forelegs up, wishing to ask for the fortitude to carry on. Yet a sudden thought crossed her mind and stopped her. She breathed in a couple of times, her eyes closed and her heart pounding.

“Oh, Goddess, grant me not strength but patience,” she supplicated, “for if You grant me strength... I might just kill them all...”

***

Tramplevanian Alps were wonderful.

That was Twilight’s thesis. She was prepared to properly defend it with the soundness of her thorough observations.

Because of both her enchanted eyesight and the fact that the sky was fairly cloudless that night, she had the incredible opportunity to be the first non-batpony to fully witness the wild beauty of Noctraliya, a privilege she only then understood entirely. Especially when she came to the conclusion that batponies could rightfully be proud of such a homeland.

As the chariot was making its way through the sky, Twilight was not even attempting to hide her utter amazement at the captivating roughness of this land. Considering the altitude, she was subjected to only scarce flora of the mountain sides, but even it looked remarkably exotic and unique. Small, singular shrubs and mountain meadows full of verdant grass were acting as a soft and surprisingly lush basis for granite peaks rising high, snow marking their tips with glistening, clear white.

The ranges that they were travelling between had no modesty when it came to this silent, centuries-long competition of attempting to pierce the sky itself, and the crudeness and sharpness of their forms proved that it was a fierce contest indeed. Faced with this natural labyrinth of rock, the chariot was slaloming left and right. It was following vales, gorges and ravines often covered in frightened, minuscule pine copses, trying to hide in the deepest depths, or blue lakes, reflecting the moonlight like mirrors hung in between the stone walls.

Speaking of which, the group was occasionally forced to fly through reasonably wide, circular tunnels bored through the firm rock, smooth and lit up by lanterns. The presence of these crosscuts surprised Twilight greatly.

She turned to Midnight, who was vigilantly standing behind her seat, his muzzle ornate with a wistful and yet joyous expression. “Now I understand why you mentioned warriors taking care of roads through the mountains!”

“Indeed! Some of those tunnels are prone to be blocked by snow, for example!” the batpony’s voice cut through the wind.

“But couldn’t you just fly above the peaks?” she inquired again, wrapping her violet mantle tighter around herself in the effort of protecting her royal gown from the constant gusts of wind. She had already hidden her diadem in her luggage out of fear of it being blown away.

“Winds and air currents up there are too strong for any transports!” Midnight answered. “And you get fatigued very quickly! We are higher than your Cloudsdale city already!” he added, nodding profoundly at his own words.

As to bolster Midnight’s words, the next valley they entered had a small cloud stuck in between the slopes, like a woolly sheep confined to its pen.

Twilight had already noticed the difference in oxygen level. It forced her to breathe deeper, but she did not feel any other discomforts due to that.

“How many of you live higher than this?” she asked after a while, when the howling wind subsided for a moment.

“Family Sunfall. Iug u Soleeced is one of the tallest of our peaks. But there are a lot of villages set reasonably high. Polarise Uskok... uhm... ‘Lodestar Fault’, for example, my Family’s hamlet at the Beacon. A gorgeous place, in my opinion.”

When the chariot made it through yet another tunnel, Twilight was subjected to a most stunning view of a dale underneath. It’s center was covered in a thick spruce forest of deep green, girdling a crystal clear lake that appeared carved into the valley’s surface. A small river was joyously beginning its flow from it only to disappear in a nearby crevasse. The lake itself narrowed at its further end, almost as if pointing towards a slender gorge, above which towered a peak Twilight had a strange feeling she recognized.

“It’s beautiful here! Where exactly are we?” she asked, particularly enjoying the view of stars’ wonderful reflection in the water. It was giving the impression of the chariot being suspended between two sapphire skies.

“Eventide Valley!” Midnight replied, himself enjoying the view. “The border region between Fangs and Shades, actually!”

“And isn’t this the Nadyir?” Twilight asked, pointing at the mountain safeguarding the distant ravine.

“That is correct! That corridor there leads to the vale where the Sanctuary lies, we should be able to see it after we make it through!”

Twilight could have sworn that Midnight’s voice changed at the mention of going through that particular passage, but it was likely but a strong gust of wind that howled mercilessly.

Midnight suddenly pointed towards something on their right.

“Oh, you can see Iug u Umber from here, third peak to your side!”

Twilight turned her head and squinted her eyes, focusing on a rather majestically looking, wide mountain, visible in between other peaks. It was dominating its surroundings and looked quite appropriate to be a seat of one of the batpony Families, surrounded by an entourage of smaller summits.

While looking in its direction, Twilight took note of a structure framed into one of the slopes marking the edge of Eventide Valley.

“What’s that? A stronghold?”

Midnight’s gaze followed her hoof. “Oh, it’s Stalwart Rock, Shades’ northernmost bastion, one of the oldest fortifications in the land!”

“Imposing!” Twilight commented, staring at this geometrically brilliant castle carved within the mountain rather than built upon it, just like a sound part of Canterlot was. This place looked more like being one with the stone and the surrounding land. “Is this how your older defenses are built?”

“It’s more of a Shades’ thing, really. They take pride in their engineering and constructions. But the designs of the castles vary,” he answered. Then he turned his attention to the other side. “Look there! That’s Sharpspire, Fangs’... uhm... ‘countersegment’ stronghold?”

“ ‘Counterpart’,“ she corrected him benevolently.

“Yes, yes,” he acknowledged his mistake with reluctance that made Twilight giggle.

Sharpspire turned out to be nothing more than a tall, octagonal tower extending from the mountain top, reminding the mare of a lighthouse at first glance. The difference in architecture between it and Stalwart Rock was drastic, for certain. Was it a Family based occurrence then? Twilight found herself deliberating this discrepancy perhaps more than she should have, instead of taking in more of the land around her.

After the chariot made it through the gorge bathed in the shade of the Nadyir, Twilight encountered another marvelous sight. Before her stretched a wide plateau, full of lush highland grass, above which governed a peak that simply must have been the famed Sanctuary of First Night.

“The Sanctuary,” Twilight mouthed in awe, feeling Midnight beaming with pride and patriotism behind her.

“Tuarie u Piarweu Noc, the most holy of places!” he declared piously. “From here we were called to serve the Immaculate Moon...”

The firm mountain of the Sanctuary stood on its own, away from other, larger peaks, its importance naturally emphasized by this circumstance. A rapid river, resembling a glinting, silver thread, weaved itself on both sides of the summit, almost as if wishing to protect this holy site from its surroundings with its steady flow and rampant waterfalls alike. A small cascade was coming out of the southern end of the mountain, adding its waters to the river’s flow, a tithe for this guardianship. The cap of snow on the tip of the peak was reflecting the moonlight, giving the Sanctuary an incredible, calming aura of its own.

From this distance, Twilight could spot not only a set of fortifications resembling castle walls in before the peak, but also a massive gateway in the mountain slope. It appeared like two outstretched, webbed wings, joined by their backs, the scale of which was absolutely mind-boggling. They must have been at least eighty feet high, if not more!

“Your scriptures claim your species originated from this place,” taking in the magnanimity of the peak, Twilight stated more than asked, remembering what Midnight once told her. “A good location to start, I have to say,” she honestly pointed out, although realizing it might have sounded a bit silly.

“It is good because it is ours!” Midnight retorted self-righteously.

As the chariot was closing in and losing attitude steadily, Twilight could spot more and more details of the Sanctuary. The walls erected in a semi-circle in front of the peak were done in dark, firm boulders and possessed a solid, steel gate with a moon motif at its center. At least a dozen octagonal watchtowers of equal heights marked the segments of the fortifications, having vast sheets of metal bolted into the stones, creating both additional reinforcement... and a sight to witness and tremble. Especially considering all the arballisti mounted along the defense line. The walls themselves were creating quite spacious outskirts in front of the mountain, filled with various, stone and wood market stalls forming a circle around a solidly graveled area. Separating this marketplace from the proper Sanctuary was a rock bridge spanning over the raunchy river, leading towards the humongous gateway.

Twilight’s mind suddenly decided to focus on guessing what kind of welcoming she would receive. She had never been keen on crowds cheering her name, or gazing at her with wonderment in their eyes. She was almost certain this would not be the case in Noctraliya. At the same time, she was hoping for a polite greeting, hopefully not showing blatant distrust towards her. However, as the chariot made it above the set of fortifications and watchtowers, Twilight felt her eyes widening.

There was nopony there.

She could not spot even one figure awaiting her, stallion or mare. She looked quizzically at Midnight, but he just shrugged, appearing equally befuddled.

The two charioteers ensured a rather smooth landing on the gravel ring. Twilight looked around, expecting to have missed somepony standing in the distance, behind the stalls, or among the long shadows that the slowly lowering Moon was casting over the place. In vain. Even the surrounding walls looked unmanned, which was most strange.

“... what is going on?” she quietly inquired of Midnight, who was glancing left and right as well. “This place looks abandoned.”

The stallion hopped out of the chariot. He trotted past the transport, giving the two other warriors a curious glance, but they simply shook their heads, their expressions firm.

“It is bizarre, yes...” Midnight admitted finally, gazing at the Sanctuary’s gate. Then his eyes glinted. “Oh, no wait! I think I get it!”

“What do you ‘get’?”

“Look!” he pointed towards something on the bridge.

Or “somepony”, as Twilight found out. A lonely, robed figure was calmly heading this way, wrapped in grey robes, likely a local arcemandr.

“Who is that? What does this mean?” she inquired of Midnight, whose gaze was now full of awe.

“Oh, you will learn soon!”

This was not the most reassuring thing for him to say, but if the stallion appeared to have understood the meaning of this peculiar welcoming, then Twilight was willing to wait for the situation to unravel.

She reached for her luggage and retrieved her diadem from it, placing it on her head first. Then, despite the air being quite chilly, she undid her mantle and allowed it to slide down her body, revealing the full splendor of her gown. She stepped out of her chariot, having Midnight politely support her, and assumed a proper, royal stance, with the batpony taking his place slightly behind her as her firm guardian.

And a lot more than that, but that was to remain private for now.

The robed pony was taking his time to approach, giving Twilight a moment to focus and mentally prepare. Here it was. The beginning of the summit. Her chance of fulfilling the quest she had chosen for herself. Her heart began beating faster and she felt like sweating from the nerves alone. She was thankful for the occasional gusts of cold wind, actually.

The arcemandr finally stopped a couple of feet away from her. She took notice of a silver sash that was wrapped around his torso and a solid, steel key hanging from a firm chain on his neck.

“Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum, Knaze Crepuscle Iskre!” she was greeted by a firm, if slightly fatigued, stallion’s voice.

Twilight inhaled. It was time.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee...” she spoke and paused to lower her head in accordance with the customs, “illum tuu noc tez.”

The priest bowed before removing his hood, revealing first a short mane of pale-green, then a pair of straw yellow eyes embedded in a face the color of ash. The stallion looked past his prime, his face already marked by many wrinkles, but his gaze was keen and surprisingly lively, as Twilight noticed.

“Very good!” he commended her in Equestrian, his natural accent almost indiscernible. “I wonder how long have you been practicing this greeting alone, Princess,” he remarked impishly before shaking his head in admonishment. “Pardon me, forgetting my place. We welcome you to the Sanctuary, Princess Twilight Sparkle. I’m arcemandr Lichen, of Dusk Family, and I have the honor of serving as the piastan of our Goddess’ temple. A ‘custodian’, if you prefer...”

Twilight smiled back at him. “It’s a great pleasure to meet you, custodian Lichen. As the Princess of Equestria, I come humbly to the Sanctuary to forge new bonds between our two nations and I hope for the great Goddess to grace me with Her blessing in my mission.”

Twilight spotted the priest’s eyes glinting. She had decided during the flight to attempt to pay due respect to the Immaculate Moon, as a way of strengthening her position in the negotiations. Besides, she knew well that Midnight would appreciate such gestures.

“Joy fills my heart at your words, Princess!” Lichen admitted gladly, his smile widening. He then turned his attention to Midnight. “Greetings and blessings upon you too, child. Mind telling me your name?”

“Midnight Wind, piastan.”

“The gates of the Sanctuary are always open for the Goddess’ warriors, Maednoc Wentr!” Lichen declared, closing his eyes respectfully. “From that smirk you were trying to hide before, I know you found out the reason for my lone presence here,” he pointed out with a grimace of his own. “But had the Princess?”

Twilight shook her head. “I am, unfortunately, oblivious to the cause behind nopony else being around. I know it must have a certain meaning, but I haven’t yet had an opportunity to learn your customs thoroughly and with adequate insight...”

Lichen nodded, his eyes glinting. “Not to worry, Princess. Everything shall be clarified.” He then addressed the two charioteers, still standing in readiness. “You may leave the Princess’ transport in the landing cave on the western side, we shall take care of her belongings. Then rest as long as you need and return to your outpost. Your task is fulfilled.”

Without a word the two stallions saluted both the custodian and the Princess and took to the sky, leaving Twilight and Midnight alone with Lichen.

“Good, now I can begin the rant I have been instructed to grant you,” the priest turned his attention back to the mare with a friendly, ironic smile. “Your presence, Princess, the presence of an Equestrian and a royal as you understand it, is something that the Sanctuary has not before faced, I’m certain you are aware of that.”

“I am, indeed, custodian. It is a precedent for both of our countries,” Twilight stated resolutely.

“Yes, a ‘precedent’ indeed,” Lichen grumbled a little incoherently, rolling his eyes. “Where was I?” he asked, looking genuinely lost for a moment. “Ah, yes. We, the priesthood of the Goddess’ great temple, decided after a debate that you shall be greeted as if you were a new Lord arriving to take his or her seat. It is a rite that we find matching your stature, if not meant for you precisely, that is...”

Twilight barely stopped herself from cocking her eyebrow. “I feel greatly honored, custodian. I simply hope that this decision did not cause any... scissions among the honored priesthood of the Goddess,” she timidly declared.

Lichen but chuckled, which sounded a lot like a short cough. “Your respectful attitude shall be duly noted, believe me, Princess. You bring honor to your homeland, behaving like a polite, young maiden and not a fussy old hag like my wife!” He forced himself to shake his head again, sighing. “Am I not misbehaving tonight, Goddess forgive me...”

Twilight heard Midnight stifling a giggle before she spoke up, herself letting out a nervous snicker. “If it is any consolation, custodian, your ‘misconducts’ do make me feel less stressed about what’s to come.”

“You’re sincere. And witty, I like that in a pony,” Lichen replied merrily, his mouth widening in an honest grin. He then beckoned them both to follow him. “The Sanctuary of First Night, Princess, is our most holy place, as you must know already. As such, even if opened to any night-dweller, it must be protected and cared for by us...”

“That’s completely understandable,” Twilight assured him. She looked up, suddenly feeling as if she was standing still, and it was the peak itself which was rising up to meet her, covering the stars with its magnanimity.

The custodian continued, his tone growing serious. “Those that become Lords are responsible for our domain. They pass laws, guard our race from dangers. The gravity of their task must be reminded to them on some occasions.”

The group made their way through the stone bridge, underneath which the wild river was flowing rapidly, marking the boundaries of the sanctum in foam and rumble.

“Right here,” Lichen emphasized his words with a wide gesture, causing the chain on his neck to rattle, “before they can enter, the Lords are but poor pilgrims, seeking the blessing of the Immaculate Moon... for their great task. As you are doing right now, Princess.”

Twilight nodded, understanding the comparison in a whim. “I simply hope to be found worthy in the eyes of the Goddess.”

“Her Will is a beautiful mystery,” the custodian replied zealously before chuckling. “But I have a good feeling about you, Princess.” He gave her a paternal nod. “A really good feeling.”

“That means a lot to me, custodian,” she sincerely thanked him. She knew not if his position was of that much importance around, but any signs of support she was going to appreciate.

Lichen bowed his head politely before continuing. “This rite is called ‘Obzed u Obyete’. The Rite of Ingress. Shall we begin?”

Midnight joined in suddenly, stepping from behind Twilight. “Piastan, might I ask you something first?”

“Certainly, child.”

“Princess Twilight Sparkle is unfamiliar with most of our traditions. Would it be permissible to have me accompanying her during this and any future rites, so I could translate and describe them for her? It shall surely help her understand the right meaning and importance of everything that is happening.”

Twilight glanced at Midnight with gratitude, while the priest smiled.

“Oh, are you not a good foal, warrior?” he asked humorously. “I already wanted to grant you this permission, but your thoughtfulness is admirable, Nightguardian,” he praised Midnight before addressing Twilight again. “If you are ready to begin, Princess, let us not delay.”

“Of course. Please, I am ready.”

Lichen trotted towards the gate, while Twilight focused her eyes on it. Its form, two webbed wings of dark steel, was giving the impression like the entire peak could suddenly rise up and fly away from its rocky foundations.

The custodian positioned himself before the gate, sitting down and resting both of his hooves and his forehead on it, spreading his wings slowly. Midnight in the meantime stood a bit closer to Twilight, ready to aid her in understanding the rite. He whispered to her.

“Do not fear. This is not a test or anything...”

“I am not afraid because you are with me,” she replied quietly.

He smiled for a heartbeat, then focused on the priest who was about to begin the Rite of Ingress.

“Bogine! Uaia Mate! Neskaza Lunee!” Lichen shouted with a voice far more powerful than Twilight believed he possessed.

“Goddess, our Mother, Immaculate Moon...” Midnight nearly immediately translated his words.

“Hic wene peregre, pete skron! Pozwolae ipe spotn w Tuea Tuarie!”

The custodian slammed the gate with both of his hooves, causing a deep, metallic shiver to traverse through it.

“Here comes a pilgrim, seeking shelter. Allow her to rest in Your Sanctuary...”

Twilight was trying to listen carefully to every word, standing as if petrified. She could feel the echoing hum of the gateway resonating within her. A strange feeling of being scrutinized and judged befell her. Was it the rite, or the fact that she had taken notice of a number of small outlooks present in the mountain slope? She was certain she was being carefully observed from many directions.

“Bogine! Uaia Mate! Neskaza Lunee! Hic wene prodane, pete sluzb! Pozwolae ipe prod w Tuea Tuarie!” Lichen invoked, his hooves harshly connecting with the metal again. The sound seemed to have gained in strength and vehemence. It ringed in Twilight’s ears, muffling everything else. She could barely hear Midnight’s translation.

“Goddess, our Mother, Immaculate Moon... Here comes a servant, seeking duty, allow her to serve in Your Sanctuary...”

The custodian primed himself for a third supplication.

“Bogine! Uaia Mate! Neskaza Lunee! Hic wene dziete, pete nutrike! Pozwolae ipe rost w Tuea Tuarie!”

“Goddess, our Mother, Immaculate Moon... Here comes a child, seeking care, allow her to grow in Your Sanctuary...”

Twilight’s mind, subjected to the entrancing reverberation, suddenly began pondering on the incredible meaning of those words.

Batponies were pilgrims, servants and children of the Goddess. The Immaculate Moon was protecting and caring for those that praised Her... and those that were still rejecting Her Light. And the Lords of Noctraliya, they were the few ponies chosen to ensure that the Will of the Goddess would manifest itself, as it was proper...

Twilight suddenly wished to be fulfilling that task as well...

Her own heart was true and full of hope... She had not seen yet... but her eyes were seeking the Goddess’ Light... She had not listened... but her ears were ready for Her words...

The Immaculate Moon... was the one, true Goddess. And Twilight wanted to—

She blinked and shook her head. What had just happened? Did that echo of the gate suddenly affect her? Or was that the ambiance of the Sanctuary that made her mind wander in this strange direction?

Whatever that had been, Twilight berated herself on the inside. Losing focus was unacceptable in her situation. Especially now, when she was about to enter the most important sanctum of the batponies.

She anxiously awaited what was to come still, seeing that Lichen lifted his forelegs to the starry sky. The metallic hum died down, replaced back with the rumble of the river and the occasional gusts of mountain wind.

“Ia, piastan, blagat Tue, Bogine! Znaydae locum dla ipe!”

“I, custodian, beseech You, Goddess, find a place for her...” Midnight translated, curiously staring at Twilight.

She wondered if he had spotted her momentary enthrallment.

Lichen took off the chain from his neck and held the key in between his hooves. He stuck it in between the two, gigantic panels, and swiftly slid it upwards, causing a piercing tone to assault Twilight’s ears. Then he stepped back from the gate and turned, smiling and nodding at the mare. As he was approaching, Twilight felt a tremor passing under her hooves. A low rumble began resounding from the mountain before her.

“You have been allowed entry, Princess,” Lichen solemnly declared, bowing before her and then stepping to the side humbly.

Twilight did not answer, her gaze glued to the gate that had begun opening ever so slowly. It must have taken the strength of a hundred ponies to even try to animate such a construction and yet the movement of it was smooth and constant. A gust of warm air erupted from the Sanctuary, mingling with the cold of the night.

Midnight decided to back away a step, allowing Twilight to stand proudly on her own. She held her ground, her heart pounding and her breathing deep.

Light from inside of the Sanctuary began creeping on the ground in her direction. Yet soon a shadow invaded this pillar of illumination. It belonged to a stoic, middle-aged stallion, his head adorned with a silver circlet of incredible quality and his back covered by a long, jet black cloak. He was also wearing a long, silver-buttoned, dark blue garment, the style of which was entirely unfamiliar to Twilight. What she found well-known already, however, was that mane of cobalt hue and incredibly piercing, although aureolin and not saffron, eyes. The family resemblance was more than blatant.

Before her stood Midnight Eye, the Lord of Midnight Family. Six more figures stepped forward from the gate of the Sanctuary after him.

Twilight could not deny the uniqueness of the group before her. Altogether, seven ponies of different ages, physiques, gazes, even clothing. From an elder with a long, grey beard, squinting his eyes to see her better... a pony with a flamboyant grin and milky mane capable of causing envy... to a brownish stallion of timid stature, with a bat perched on his right shoulder.

There was also a mare of rich, azure mane and a breathtakingly majestic, charcoal gown, gazing intently and cordially at Twilight and Midnight alike.

Midnight Eye spoke up, his tone polite, but not even a trace of a smile present on his muzzle.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, we, the Covenant, welcome you.”

Chapter XV – Tests of Faith

Midnight Eye took a step forward, assuming the role of the Covenant’s representative and giving Twilight a constant look of noble stoicism.

“Princess, we trust that your flight was without setbacks other than those caused by our weather. We are joyous to finally meet you and house you.” His tone was polite, if unenthusiastic at best. “I sincerely hope that my Equestrian is adequate.”

Twilight did not hear even a hint of wavering or anxiety whatsoever. “It is far more than adequate, Lord Midnight Eye,” she replied with a most affable smile to counter his constant coldness. “I am overjoyed to be a part of this momentous occasion. And, even if my knowledge of your language is limited, I wish to say... Neskaza Lunee,” she paused for everypony to bow their heads, “welae tuyiu noc illum...”

A smirk bloomed for a split-second on Midnight Eye’s muzzle at her words, which Twilight took for a good sign. Meanwhile, a Covenant member of white, milky mane chuckled.

“Such a convincing accent! Remarkable!” he assessed in proper, high Equestrian, which surprised the mare a great deal. He nudged his closest neighbor, a brown stallion who was, as it seemed, trying to find something fascinating in the ground underneath him. “I have told you the Princess will come duly prepared! I won!”

The other pony replied with a shrug, which caused a bat on his shoulder to comically wobble from side to side. “I-I do n-not r-remember this e-ever being a-a b-b-bet,” he mumbled, still not planning on looking up.

“You are no fun!”

Midnight Eye glanced behind, then shook his head in irritation.

“Apologies, Princess, we mean no disrespect,” he stated, although his voice did not change even a tone from its impassive vibe. “We, the Lords of Noctraliya, come from different walks of life and backgrounds, even for nobility. We are... discrepant somewhat fiercely,” he admitted, displeasure glinting in his eyes.

Taking note that the rest of the Covenant was also granting their mouthy comrade looks with truly various amounts of respect, Twilight decided disarming the tension was worth the try.

“Please, Lord Midnight Eye, do not fret. I find humor not being in any way contemptuous.”

“To bid vere, to bid vere...” the oldest pony present muttered to himself suddenly, stroking his long beard. If Twilight did not know better, she would have taken this Lord for Star Swirl’s distant, bat cousin.

“Notwithstanding,” Midnight Eye recommenced, “we wish this summit to meet the standards of poise and decorum, as it should. We will have an opportunity to sit down to converse more freely later. For now, however, customs dictate that a more formal introductions are in order.”

“By all means, Lord Midnight Eye,” Twilight agreed immediately, assuming a more regal pose.

The stallion beckoned at custodian Lichen, who had been quietly awaiting the summon. He positioned himself in equal distance from the Covenant and Twilight and cleared his throat with a hearty and whizzy cough.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, before you stand the Honored Lords of the Covenant. They are equal in stature, importance and glory. The Will of the Goddess is made manifest through them,” Lichen disclaimed, his voice firm yet with a tone of strange weariness to it. “Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight.”

Midnight Eye bowed his head and stepped back to join the rest of the group.

Lichen took a deep breath and continued. “Honored Lord Blessed of Family Fang.”

A stallion barely out of his colthood approached closer. His citrine irises were almost indistinguishable from his sclera, making his piercing gaze rather startling. The pony bowed his head solemnly, which gave Twilight a moment to assess his clothing. He was wearing a long, black... chasuble of sorts, and his gesture made the edges of his blue stole, ornate with silver threads, brush the ground.

“Blessings of the Goddess upon you. Your arrival fills us with great joy, Knaze,” Blessed Fang spoke, the peculiar, thoughtful tone of his voice adding to the otherworld aura that was present all around him. “This summit has been foretold to bring us new wisdom. We wish to drink from the font of this knowledge like one drinks from a cold, mountain spring.” He stared up, his eyes piercing Twilight through. “You shall share with us your message, Knaze. And we shall judge its worth.”

Twilight did her best to hide the urge to swallow. Blessed Fang was definitely... unsettling. But if he was at least willing to hear her out, she wasn’t going to squander such an opportunity.

“I am impatient to engage in diplomacy as well, Lord Blessed Fang,” she assured, bringing a warmer smile on her muzzle.

Blessed Fang but nodded, then stepped back, making room for another Lord.

“Honored Lord Crimson of Family Shade.”

Twilight had already learned, thanks to Midnight’s aid, that the pony of umber mane, in full general’s attire, was the one being introduced. Yet the stallion did not take the effort to step forward, simply glaring at her frigidly. After a few seconds of silence growing more and more awkward, he finally nodded his head and it constituted the entirety of his reaction.

Twilight replied with a proper bow, although this gesture of antipathy did make her even more concerned than she was before.

Lichen waited a moment longer, intrigued like the rest of the gathered whether Crimson Shade would decide to say anything after all, or actually move, but faced with the Lord’s stalwart and immovable stance, he recommenced.

“Honored Lord Harvest of Family Dusk.”

The brownish stallion with the bat on his shoulder timidly trotted a few steps, his eyes still glued to the ground, in a gesture that Twilight had already begun interpreting. The Lord’s rather simple, if elegant, clothing was strengthening her theory even further. And if Midnight was even remotely accurate in his knowledge about Dusk Harvest’s stammer...

“W-w-welcome, P-P-Princess. I-I-I am D-D-Dusk H-Harvest, a-at y-your s-service.”

He was. Twilight had trouble understanding almost every word that this shy pony was trying to say. His accent made it only worse.

The bat on Dusk Harvest’s shoulder was observing the mare in the pony’s stead. It tilted its head, as if evaluating her with its animal instinct. It suddenly nibbled its owner’s ear, which made the Lord jerk up and cross eyes with the mare finally.

“Oh! Uhm... Y-yes... A-and th-this i-is B-Blossom...” Dusk Harvest added, his muzzle red from abashment.

“A great pleasure to meet you, Lord Dusk Harvest... And you, Blossom,” Twilight responded with great warmth to her voice. She remembered the day when she first met with Fluttershy and she could not deny the similarity between one of her best friends and this timid batpony.

Her words made the stallion skittishly smirk.

“Th-th-th-th—”

Twilight frowned. Dusk Harvest’s impediment appeared more severe than she had thought. Blossom was nuzzling to the Lord’s neck, trying to console him, which Twilight thought could be a good idea. She leaned forward, wishing to express her encouragement—

“Thank you!”

—before ending up cringing and almost reeling back from the sudden outcry.

Realizing how loud his shout was Dusk Harvest grimaced woefully, his muzzle flaring up to the extreme.

Another of the Lords, appearing ready to come forth, rolled his topaz eyes and huffed. “Oh, marvelously exclaimed, well done making our esteemed guest deaf,” he blurted out, applauding with a prolonged stomping of his hooves.

Dusk Harvest shivered and stepped back, not daring to look at Twilight any longer. She followed him with her gaze as Lichen introduced the self-proclaimed critic of savoir-vivre.

“Honored Lord Bright of Family Crescent.”

The milky-maned batpony skipped forward, his muzzle widening in a jubilant, wide smile. His robes had swirly nebulae on them, made of various, resplendent and rich greens to match his topaz eyes. It made him clearly the most... colorful of the group.

“Ha, Princess, I am ecstatic to see you! By my ancestors, what a unique pleasure this is!”

He was also the most excited, as it appeared. There was something in the way he pronounced “ecstatic” that made Twilight immediately feel uncomfortable. She was not going to show it, but the sensation still stood.

“I’m equally charmed that I have been granted an opportunity to meet the honored Covenant, Lord Bright Crescent,” she replied.

“I would hope so!” he riposted with a mischievous grin. “I would be eternally grateful, Princess, if you would be able to extricate from your busy schedule a moment for a personal get-together. I am simply dying to talk with you about your exotic domain!”

Twilight blinked. That sounded quite ironic.

“Lord Bright Crescent,” she replied solemnly, “I would be privileged to talk about Equestria with you when the time allows it. And I hope we could find a calm moment to converse about fine arts as well. I am aware of your fascination with them and I think we could find the common ground.”

Bright Crescent shone at her words. Which could have passed for a pun in its own right.

“Ha, it would be exquisite! What a treat! Ha!”

Exhaling in overwhelming joy the Lord backed away. Twilight smiled on the inside. Midnight’s helpful tip about this stallion’s interests worked wonders. She was now certain that she would be able to sway this already enthusiastic pony and acquire an ally in the Covenant.

“Honored Lord Word of Family Sunfall.”

An elderly stallion in an ashen garment quite similar to Midnight Eye’s cautiously approached Twilight, his eyes betraying fatigue appropriate for his senile age. He stopped to ponder something, then, surprisingly, looked past the mare and straight at Midnight, who was until now standing at attention, barely even blinking.

“Wampir, adiuma ia?” the Lord inquired in a raspy tone.

Midnight straightened his salute. “Tac, hwalbu haspadr!”

“Ia rozumt Ekwestriyar, ale ia hab trudnosti w dict to. Mozna tu dict Knaze iz ia bid smutnu ia nye bide naybarbenu discipul w iaa scole?” Sunfall Word said, glancing at Twilight to let her know he did not forget about her presence.

Midnight took a step forward, taking his place at the mare’s side.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, Honored Lord Word of Family Sunfall asked me to convey to you that although he understands Equestrian, he has difficulties in speaking it. He wishes to express his apologies for not being the best pupil when attending school,” he translated in an official, firm tone.

In the meantime a broad smile invaded Sunfall Word’s muzzle and Twilight did her best to give him a grateful expression for his honesty.

“Lord Sunfall Word, that still makes you better prepared than I am, I have to confess. I’m afraid my knowledge of Noctraliyar is... minuscule at best. I’ve never had the opportunity to learn it before.”

“Ha, uai uctai tue, Knaze, nye timorae...” Sunfall Word immediately replied.

“Don’t you worry, Princess, we shall teach you,” Midnight translated the offer, a hint of happiness present in his otherwise stern voice.

“Oh, uhm... Iae grate tu?” Twilight cautiously replied, causing Sunfall Word to nod, a playful spark lighting up his tired gaze.

When he moved back, Twilight knew that there was but one member of the Covenant missing. And her introduction was bound to be most interesting.

“Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist.”

Azure Mist, the only mare of the Covenant, brought on her muzzle an expression of pure, unabated kindness, stepping forward with the grace of a ballerina. Her charcoal dress was far more than luxurious and her earrings with bluish jewels would be more than enough to buy a hamlet in Equestria, denizens included.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle,” the Lord began, her tone like the sweetest honey, “we have been expecting you eagerly. Thank you for graciously answering our invitation. We are humbled by your presence.”

Twilight was not going to be caught in the trap of her demeanor. Nor was she going to be beaten in this diplomatic game. Yes, she had not had the chance to engage in such a sophisticated form of dueling, but she was going to try her best nonetheless.

... hoping to succeed against the odds.

“Lord Azure Mist, I am equally honored to meet you. And hopeful that the spirit of cooperation and good will shall forge an everlasting friendship between us. I’ve had the pleasure of acquainting myself with one of your subjects already. His loyalty towards you was most inspiring. I am now keen on knowing more about you.”

Azure Mist’s smile became even sweeter. “Oh, we shall have apt time to do so, I imagine. You are our guest, after all, away from your homeland, and we shall make certain that you have all the due attention, Princess.”

“I have experienced this care already, Lord Azure Mist, and I know I can only expect more coming my way,” Twilight responded with unmatched grace. “I am humbled to be granted such a level of attention.”

“We are glad that you are expecting us to be good hosts and partners in this unique, sublime adventure which our negotiations will be,” Azure Mist replied in mounting joy, even allowing herself a playful smirk. “I must warn you though, Princess, the Covenant is ready to make you see things our way.”

Twilight somehow spotted a shade passing through Midnight Eye’s face before she riposted. “I’m pretty certain that we can both share our points of view in cooperation and not rivalry.”

Azure Mist bowed her head, although Twilight could not abandon the notion that it was a patronizing gesture and nothing more. Despite her kind smile and even kinder gaze, the Lord had that spark in her eyes that was an unmistakable sign of distrust and caution.

Twilight was also certain that Midnight was paying undivided attention to every single word spoken. He had told her of his willingness to observe every detail of her encounter with the Covenant. She was already curious of his opinion.

Azure Mist soon returned to join the rest of the group, which marked the end of initial formalities. Midnight Eye spoke up once more.

“We, the Covenant, greet you warmly. Yet allow us to extend our welcome to your companion and guide as well, Princess. Come forth, Nightguardian.”

Without a moment of hesitation, Midnight stomped forward. His salute was perfect, his gaze keen and his expression unmovable.

Midnight Eye smiled at him. “We, the Covenant, welcome you home, warrior.”

“Hwalbyi haspadri!”

The stallion strengthened his stance even further, almost causing Twilight to sigh in awe. In his full attire, with that incredible firmness to his eyes, Midnight presented himself admirably. And was really captivating.

Midnight Eye continued. “May you rest well in the lands of your ancestors and may this and your future tasks serve the glory of our Mother, the Immaculate Moon...”

Even Twilight bowed her head a little, wishing to add to this greeting Midnight received. When she looked up, she could swear that both Blessed Fang and Sunfall Word were paying closer attention to her.

“Haspadri,” Midnight exclaimed with unshakable conviction, “to bid honos, prod Bogine i uaia Matrie!”

“Ita to bid,” Midnight Eye replied, before turning to Twilight. “I am uncertain whether you are aware, Princess, but warrior Midnight Wind is a relative of mine.”

“I am, yes, Lord Midnight Eye.”

“I hope it shall not spoil him too much if I publicly state that I am proud of his conviction and service,” the Lord pointed out before turning back to his comrades. Twilight could swear that, for some reason, he addressed Azure Mist particularly with those words.

Midnight did not show even a hint of satisfaction at this glorification. Bright Crescent rolled his eyes, however.

“Yes, yes, all Midnights are the best, can we now stop with the petty histrionics in front of the Princess?”

Twilight stifled a giggle at his haughty tone, while Midnight Eye exhaled in resignation. “Poise and decorum,” he muttered to himself. “Poise and decorum...” He brought back the emotionless mask on his face before addressing the mare again. “Let us proceed inside, Princess. We should not delay, there is still much ahead of us tonight.”

“Of course,” Twilight wholeheartedly agreed.

Without any more words, the Covenant created a small circle around Twilight and Midnight, who took his place at her side, with Midnight Eye leading this makeshift procession. Twilight would love to ask whether this formation was the continuation of the Rite of Ingress, but as soon as her eyes caught the glimpse of the Sanctuary, her mind could focus on nothing else but what she witnessed after gazing through the massive gate.

General Adamant Fang was right. She could use seeing this place in installments.

The great cavern that was the birthplace of Noctraliya was enough to fit Ponyville inside, including Twilight’s new castle. The mountain of the Sanctuary must have been hollowed out almost completely, making room for a place that for certain could have served as a shelter for an entire race, one living among rock and snow above dark, pine forests. This place was almost like a metaphor for the entire batpony country.

On the left and right Twilight spotted enormous columns chiseled to look like tree trunks, marked by twinkling stars of shiny, pale jewels. Their reflections were dancing around, like playful will-o’-wisps, granting the place an enchanting, eerie glow. On the far ceiling of the cave, lanterns were hung among clusters of polished minerals reminding Twilight of pinecones, spreading this silver luminance all over the Sanctuary. For somepony of regular eyesight, the cavern would appear illuminated just enough, but for batponies? This place was more bright than the white walls of Canterlot in summer. Yet it was not a harsh glow, but a dignified, if whimsical, aura which was spreading itself all around the place.

“Wow...”

An expression of astonishment left Twilight’s mouth, surprisingly causing Dusk Harvest to mutter, without turning.

“D-d-do you l-like i-it h-h-here, P-Princess?”

“It’s... it’s... I’m speechless. Astounding...”

The gate behind began slowly closing with a deep rumble, leaving Twilight standing on a small elevation of the main, stone tract leading through the cavern, allowing her to take in the magnitude of this place.

Her awe grew even more when she realized that through the middle of the cave weaved itself a little river, led through a slim, chiseled canal, with pockets of greenery planted alongside its passage. The center of the cavern was clear, leaving space for a marketplace dotted with fountains of smooth stone, taking shapes of various mountain flowers. One in particular, resembling an edelweiss, was sending cascades of clear water from all of its stony bracts, which were splashing down into a large pond down below, full of water lilies.

A sudden voice with a harsh accent tore Twilight away from her amazement.

“Generations and generations of batponies built the Tuarie. And it stood tall, despite some who would wish to see it toppled and turned to ash.”

Twilight gazed at Crimson Shade to her left, who gave her a glance of borderline disdain. Her mind raised alert. There was something at the basis of his words that spelt old grievance.

“Whoever would want to destroy such a wondrous place?” she asked, wishing to show concern.

“There were... some,” the Lord’s frigid reply rang in her ears before he turned his gaze away.

The group made their way down the slope. The paved, stone road leading through the Sanctuary was flanked on both sides by a throng of curious batponies standing behind a cordon of guards in dark leather armors. Twilight took note that many bystanders were wearing the priesthood robes, betraying their assignment to that caste. That was to be expected from a holy place like this one, but the mare was not prepared for quite such an attendance of clergy.

Pair after pair of reflective eyes, all were gazing at her. Occasional whispers sounding from the sides were a sign that the inhabitants were actively commenting on Twilight’s presence. Among the crowd, one of the stallions picked up his daughter and sat her on his head, just so the little bat filly could see properly what the commotion was about, wonderment and fascination in her little, amber irises.

Twilight smiled right at the child, wishing to show her friendliness. Yet it only made the little pony slide down her father’s neck and hide her muzzle in his dark mane. The nearby ponies took note of that, their gazes becoming even more reserved and cautious than before.

Bravo, Twilight. Well done, indeed.

The procession reached the middle of the cave, having most of the commoners following behind, and the mare finally took note of a place on the distant side of the cavern which the road they were on was leading to. And if amazement was with her this entire time, it was now bound to become stuck with her permanently.

“Is this...?”

“The Great Shrine,” Lord Blessed Fang immediately answered. “Our first and greatest place of worship, may it stand for ten thousand years still.”

Before Twilight’s eyes appeared an enormous relief made out of dark marble, spanning almost the entire back wall of the grotto. It was nothing else than a representation of the Immaculate Moon herself, the full-face likeness of Princess Luna. Her eyes were closed and a gentle smile was blooming on her muzzle. Her stony portrait had its wings extended to their full reach and somehow that made the sculpture look like it was warmly inviting everypony to pass through a tunnel that was placed underneath it.

The most stunning thing for Twilight was that Princess Luna, despite her features looking sharper than normal, was not presented as a batpony. The mare had been certain that if noctrali considered themselves the children of the Goddess, then the Immaculate Moon would be portrayed as being physically similar to them. Fangs, tufts of hair on her ears, webbed wings, perhaps even a lack of horn. This was not the case, however, Princess Luna was firmly shown as a grown alicorn and she was sculptured with breathtaking details, almost to the barbs of her feathers.

“Excuse me,” Twilight asked of Midnight Eye, catching up to him, “how long did it take to finish this relief?”

The Lord smiled a most proud smile and gave her a quiet reply. “It was worked on for almost two centuries. A hundred and ninety two years, to be precise.”

“Oh my. It... shows, definitely.”

“Indeed. But even this gesture of our veneration pales in comparison to what the Goddess does for us, caring for us night and day,” the Lord assured, lowering his head in humility.

“Still, a sign of this magnitude...” Twilight added, her eyes admiring the details to Luna’s ethereal, flowing mane. The reflections dancing on the marble made it look almost animated.

“To venerate the Goddess is right and just. We seek not Her favor with our actions,” Midnight Eye continued, his tone pious.

“Oh, but I am certain she simply had to take notice of such a sign of devotion and rained Her blessings upon you for it. You take, you give, after all,” Twilight stated with conviction, wishing to address Midnight Eye’s humble piety. She knew Princess Luna personally and whether or not the Alicorn of the Night could grant god-like benedictions, Twilight was certain that such loyalty was dear to the Princess’ heart.

However, her words only caused Midnight Eye to cringe. He quickly composed himself, but his voice became colder than usual.

“The Immaculate Goddess is not obliged to follow any rules, especially those of repayment,” he whispered through his clenched teeth.

Twilight paled. “I—”

“There can be those who think that faith is based on barter, like on a marketplace,” the Lord continued, his offence more than blatant, “more so, that they can even take without giving. But true faith is not about seeking grace through bribery. Faith is service. Faith is humility.”

“I didn’t mean to—” Twilight tried to speak up, seeing as Midnight and the other Lords were attempting to overhear the quiet exchange.

“I want to believe that you did not,” the Lord cut her short. “Although I would not expect a soleerane to understand the delicate nature of our worship. Now, if—” It was Midnight Eye’s turn to be interrupted, just as the group entered the paved approach to the temple, marked by a set of dark marble arcades.

A commotion started among the crowd. A firm rhythm of iron-cladded hooves was approaching from the right and the gathered were making room almost in panic.

Twilight was about to openly inquire about what was happening, but the weary look on the Lord’s face and the fearful spark in Midnight’s eyes told her more than she wanted to know.

Custodian Lichen, until that moment calmly leading the gathered crowd, appeared just beside her. “Princess, remain calm, please,” he coughed the sentence out before rushing to meet whoever was approaching.

“What does this mean?” Twilight whispered towards Midnight, using the fact that everypony was busy observing the sudden happening.

“Don’t worry, I’ll protect you no matter what,” he responded to her in great haste and caution.

The crowd parted out of a sudden and Twilight saw who was causing this sudden shift of atmosphere.

Three ponies, two stallions and a mare. Three ponies wearing the same armor that she saw Ebon Fang’s statue showcasing, grand and ceremonial. Three juggernauts of ornamental, dark purple metal. Their inky cloaks were sweeping the stone tiles of the road and hoods were hiding everything but their muzzles, which were bound tightly by tar black cloths. Twilight could not even spot the eyes of these warriors, but she could tell that they were observing her and only her. And those unseen gazes caused shivers to go up and down her spine.

Lichen stood in front of the newcomers and spoke, despite everypony in the immediate vicinity giving the armored group due, respectful space and remaining absolutely quiet.

“Tuariani...” the custodian’s voice was timid and reserved.

One of the armored ponies, standing in the middle, trotted forward. His steps were heavy, almost sluggish, and their weight was much more than one would imagine, even from this amount of gear on a strong pony. Without a word he raised one of his forelegs and pointed at Twilight, which made the mare’s coat stand on end.

“Bid tuyiu yiudic ad ipe?” Lichen inquired, to which the stallion nodded profoundly.

The warrior then reared, bringing up all the weight of his armor, a remarkable feat of strength, and slammed his forelegs on the ground. A deep echo was sent all around the deathly silent cavern.

Twilight took notice a small tremor passing under her hooves. She felt petrified by the presence of ponies who caused the entire crowd of their brethren to remain motionless and anxious. Whatever was happening, even the Lords around her moved to the sides with respect. Only Midnight remained by her, but she could tell that it was taking all of his resolve not to back away.

Lichen bowed his head before the armored stallion and spoke up with reverence.

“Tuariani, ipe nye bide noctrale, ipe—”

The warrior reared and stomped his hooves a second time, causing the custodian to shudder. He did not cease his pleas, however.

“Mozn ia... dict ipe, kwo demor ipe?”

In response to this question, the leader of the group turned to his companions. They both nodded in unison and so the silent permission was granted to the priest, who scuttled away towards Twilight.

“Princess, Tuariani wish to pass their judgment upon you,” he rushed through the sentence, his straw eyes full of angst.

“Wh—”

“You must step aside, child. Now,” Lichen ordered Midnight before shifting his attention back. “Please, Knaze, simply listen to me. Stand tall and do not move, no matter what will be happening. Nothing wrong shall occur to you, I promise it on my blood. Just stay where you are. You face the Test of Faith.”

Twilight felt her heart racing. A Test of Faith? What was that implying? What was going to happen? She was not a batpony, she did not believe in the Immaculate Moon! How could she stand any test like that?! She did not have time to even prepare, nopony told her anything about this!

Midnight gave her a look of mounting worry. He wished to say something, but Lichen rushed him.

“Move, child!”

Twilight’s breathing stopped. How could she stand this sudden examination without Midnight nearby? She could not bear this on her own! She was not ready for anything like this!

The group of “tuariani” began stomping their way forward, their hooves in a grim, steady rhythm. Midnight glanced at them, then at Twilight again. A spark appeared in his eyes when their gazes crossed. And in that glint she saw all that she wished to see. All the love he had for her.

And that silent empowerment, that one stare, gave her the confidence to stand her ground even when Midnight followed Lichen to join the rest of the crowd.

The three armored warriors were firmly approaching, their steps sending rippling echoes around the cavern. Twilight felt her knees weaken. Whoever those ponies were, they had a hold over the populace and even the Covenant, the Lords of which had with great reverence made way for these “tuariani”. An aura of authority was accompanying those strange ponies. Authority and dread. One that was with relative ease crushing Twilight’s own, royal presence.

The warriors came ever so close. It caused the mare’s heart to flutter. She realized that, for some reason, the edges of her vision darkened. The luminescence of the cave began subsiding at a steady pace and she had no idea why exactly. Was the closeness of these dreaded warriors snuffing out light from around them? Who were those dark and grim characters, did they possess magical prowess? Batponies with magic?!

Wait, no!

Twilight realized something she missed. “Tuariani” had round symbols of the Moon on their chestplates, made out of a pale rock that she had come in contact with before. Luneeit. The mineral that was hampering spellcasting was embedded in the metal and its proximity must have been suppressing the enchantment she put on her eyes.

She was only hoping for the effect to hold and not dispel entirely. Still, finding a scientific explanation in this unsettling scenario was a small glimmer of hope.

The leader of the group approached even closer. Twilight saw a glint of his eyes under his hood and that spark caused her to grow stiff. She could simply stand and wait. Wait for something to happen.

Without a word, the big stallion leaned forward, his muzzle coming strangely close to Twilight’s. She could tell he was judging her, looking deep into her eyes. She knew not whether he would speak to her, his actions so far were without commentary other than this deep, almost raspy breathing she could hear clearly now.

The stallion suddenly straightened himself. He brought his front hooves together in a fierce clap that caused Twilight’s ears to twitch. Then he slammed his forelegs down, the other two warriors doing the same. In that fierce echo, Twilight could hear the reverberation of the grand gate of the Sanctuary which affected her not long ago.

It was a strange hum of devotion and service. And it was most peculiar. Sounds were not supposed to ring like that on their own. But there was that deep timbre, washing through her again like a tidal wave.

She felt her breathing becoming slower, calm. Her mind stopped racing and her frantic heartbeat returned to normal. She kept staring under the armored pony’s hood, in search for the color of his eyes. She felt that he was returning his gaze.

The other two “tuariani” approached and took their places slightly behind Twilight, standing in a circle, in equal distances from one another. Then they repeated their gesture, clamping their hoofshoes and stomping the ground.

This time the echo travelling through Twilight made her stoic and empowered. She had nothing to hide, nothing vile on her mind. No schemes, no strings and no intrigues. She felt herself purified by this strange ritual conducted by the trio. It was not magical, not of arcane or elemental nature, but it had strength in it nonetheless.

“Tuariani” performed again their motion. The third time the sound became... promising. Hopeful. The warriors were no longer frightening for her. They were imposing, but not startling. She felt a surge of respect towards them, for some reason. She watched as their leader stepped closer and placed his right hoof on her chest, wrinkling her dress. The pressure she felt on her was astonishing. And not only its physical aspect. The last, small vibes of the resonance were passing through the armored hoofshoe, making Twilight’s heart respond in the same rhythm.

She felt her eyes closing involuntarily. Her lungs took a deep breath that rejuvenated not only her body, but her mind. Her soul. A feeling of cleansing was bestowed upon her. Then her eyelids lifted themselves and she crossed gazes with the pony in front of her. She knew of his tranquil approval.

He and his comrades turned away and made their way through the crowd without a word. Twilight looked after them. She could not help herself. She experienced gratitude that they have judged her and found her worthy.

Somepony placed his hoof on her shoulder and shook her delicately.

“Princess? Princess, are you alright?”

She blinked.

... where was she? What...? Wait, where did those scary ponies go?! They were approaching her a moment ago!

She turned to see Lichen giving her a most concerned look. “Princess, can you hear me?”

“Y-yes, I can. What happened?” she asked, looking around. The Covenant was exchanging glances between each other, the crowd was back to its murmuring. Midnight was standing right behind Lichen, a worried-beyond-measure look in his eyes.

The custodian inquired again. “Are you fine? What are you feeling? What have you experienced?”

Twilight concentrated. The echoes of fear were finally leaving her. She was glad that those... “tuariani” went away!

“I feel—”

Blank. Nothing.

There was nothing.

She was certain she had felt something else just before! Something... Anything! It was... was it just fear? Or anxiety? No, not that. Was it...? No, she knew she had experienced a sensation of... of...

No. Don't dwell on it.

“I don’t know.”

Lichen exhaled. “Thank the Goddess.”

“For what?”

“Tuariani,” Blessed Fang stepped forward, addressing Twilight, “have not found you offending the Goddess with your presence. Otherwise, you would be struck by horror and dread...”

Horror and dread? “Wait, why would I offend the Goddess by my sheer presence...?” she asked, confused. Could she break any hidden rules or taboos by simply visiting?

Lichen took the initiative. “Princess, please do not feel threatened by any of this. Tuariani can put anypony to the Test. You withstood it, that means that you did not come here to contest the Will of the Immaculate Moon...”

Everypony bowed their heads, but Twilight. She felt... she felt offended that such a great distrust was being shown towards her. If she were to be honest, most other diplomats would have already taken their leave after being subjected to something so... distressing. But not her. She had a mission to fulfill. She was going to finish it.

And, well... she owed so much to Midnight himself.

He had approached her by now, trying to hide his deep, honest worry behind his professional demeanor.

“Princess, I am deeply sorry I could not have provided you aid,” he declared in an official manner, but his eyes were asking another question.

Are you fine, my light?

Twilight cleared her throat. “There is no need for apologizing, Nightguardian. I thank you for your concern, however,” she stated, staring back at him intensely.

I am, please don’t worry.

She continued. “I’m glad to have such a loyal and dutiful retainer assigned to me.”

I love you.

“It is an honor to be of assistance to an envoy like you, Princess.”

I love you too.

Lichen’s chuckle interrupted those two simultaneous exchanges.

“Isn’t he a respectful little colt, Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight?” he queried, glancing at the middle-aged stallion whose smirk showed Family pride.

Azure Mist decided to interfere. “Oh, I have told Lord Midnight Eye that he shall be up to the task!” she pointed out, causing Bright Crescent to huff.

“The infallible has spoken,” he remarked in a voice that could very well belong to a divine judge, causing Azure Mist to pierce him through with her cold gaze.

Twilight barely contained a giggle. Midnight Eye, in the meantime, shook his head. He mouthed something that could have very well been “poise and decorum” before speaking up.

“We have witnessed the Princess being allowed to remain between us. Let us not delay then. The ceremony shall begin soon.”

Twilight turned to Lichen. “I have many questions... Many.”

“No doubt,” the custodian agreed. “However, now is not the time, Princess. I promise to explain everything after we are done with all of the festivities for tonight. Now, we must proceed to the Great Shrine.” He pointed towards the massive relief. “A momentous occasion such as this allows us to conduct a special rite, one that all of the gathered wish to be a part of.”

Twilight looked around, seeing as the closest members of the crowd began nodding, agreeing with the priest.

Midnight cocked an eyebrow. “Will there be homiliye, piastan?”

“Indeed, child,” Lichen confirmed, which caused the warrior’s face to beam.

“I still have no idea what is going on,” Twilight admitted once the procession continued.

Lichen decided to keep closer to her now, so he was the one to answer her. “During the biggest ceremonies, the priesthood of a shrine can sometimes decide to retrieve the most important of scriptures from the temple vaults and read out excerpts from them to the populace. Hearing the tales of our past, written with the inspiration from our Mother, is something everypony awaits eagerly.”

“Oh, that sounds extraordinary. We do not possess anything like that in Equestria,” Twilight confessed. Historical documents regarded as something sacred? How intriguing!

“And tonight,” Lichen added, “Honored Lord Blessed of Family Fang shall read out a text which he himself chose. As he is an antas and a Lord, this is as festive and exceptional as it can be, Princess...”

Twilight glanced at Blessed Fang to her right, who returned a slight bow of his head, piercing her with his citrine gaze.

She gave him a cordial smile. “I feel deeply honored, Lord Blessed Fang.”

After the group had reached the open tunnel leading to the Great Shrine, having the entire crowd following loyally behind, Twilight spotted a strong, silver aura lighting up the distant end of the passage. Having had experienced the Sanctuary, Twilight was ready to tackle this temple to the Immaculate Moon.

... no, she was not.

The assault of mercurial light was enough to make Twilight squint. The interior of the shrine was a meld of marble, silver and shining, pale jewels. Every inch of this massive temple, this cathedral, irradiated with splendor devoted to the Immaculate Moon. Splendor that could rival the one of the Royal Castle of Canterlot. A rich, cobalt rug was leading through the massive set of tall columns towards a grand altar, behind which a discus of pure, polished silver was placed, similarly to how it looked at the Border’s shrine. This symbol of the Goddess, however, was outshining, both figuratively and literally, any other piece of craftsmanship Twilight had come into contact with. The level of detail to it was enough to have astronomers learn the Moon’s topography from it.

“Princess,” Midnight’s whisper weaved itself among the echo of hoofsteps of the crowd entering the shrine, “your jaw is hanging.”

Twilight realized her expression of awe was more than blatant. Her cheeks flared as she spotted Lichen trying to hide a chuckle at her amazement. She quickly composed herself, however.

“It is a remarkable temple. I have never before seen someplace quite so... grandeur.”

“Uai brazai to...” Sunfall Word declared, smirking to himself impishly.

“We’ll take it,” Midnight translated his words and Twilight grinned at the venerable pony.

The pillows prepared for the supplicants were of solid quality, and those readied for the Covenant and Twilight were not in any way more luxurious, in accordance to the idea that equality reigned in the shrines to the Goddess. The mare was lead to the front row of the seats taking her place flanked by Midnight Eye and Crimson Shade, the other Lords taking their places according to an order Twilight had taken notice of, but could not discern yet. Midnight sat in the second row, slightly behind her, giving her a warm glance of encouragement.

“Pardon me, Lord Midnight Eye,” she decided to ask, “what can I expect to happen now?” She was keen on making up to the stallion for the previous exchange they had.

“Once everypony is seated,” the Lord replied, checking behind him for attendance, “Lord Blessed Fang and the other antasi shall bring forth a scroll containing the homiliye chosen. ‘Lesson’? ‘Sermon’, perhaps? I think that would be the closest possible translation.”

“And Lord Blessed Fang will read from it to us all?”

“Yes, indeed.”

Twilight felt her embarrassment gathering. “Uhm, excuse me, but I am afraid I will not have the vaguest of ideas what I am hearing if the sermon shall be delivered in—”

“Oh, fear not, Princess,” Midnight Eye responded, a strange note to his voice. “You will understand well enough...”

The stallion smirked, then focused on the altar, where the priesthood was already gathering. From what Twilight understood, these ponies in chasubles were considered the antasi, a different kind of batpony clerics, responsible for interpreting and revealing of prophecies and conducting rites such as the one she was partaking in.

A few minutes later, when all of the gathered took their places, Blessed Fang approached the altar. His voice, which Twilight had only heard as serene, now boomed, echoing around the temple with great force.

“Children of the Goddess, heed me!”

As if on cue, everypony around assumed the prayer positions, more or less causing a gust of wind to sweep through the place. Twilight jerked her forelegs up, not wishing to stand out as uninvolved.

Blessed Fang examined the crowd, his eyes hanging on Twilight for a moment longer.

“Tonight, we welcome a guest among us! Tonight, we house an envoy from the land beyond ours! Tonight, the Goddess Herself allows a foreign mare to walk between us, for Her merciful hoof is extended towards all!”

Twilight gulped. She felt the attention of everypony shifting towards her.

“We, Her children, welcome Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Equestria, among us! And, for the glory of the Immaculate Moon...” The unified motion of lowered heads constituted the pause. “... we tell her this tale, in her tongue.”

Blessed Fang turned around and two other priests presented him with a massive, ancient looking scroll in a surprisingly solid condition. The Lord displayed it to the gathered with pride, then spread it before him on the altar. He commenced reading from it in a steady rhythm, which made Twilight think of meditative cadences. He was smoothly translating verse after verse, albeit using some archaic Equestrian here and there.

“And came the Goddess to the ponies and said She unto them: ‘I am the Goddess, Immaculate Moon... Ye shall be my children.’ And rejoiced the ponies walking the earth. And rejoiced the ponies soaring the skies. And rejoiced the ponies gazing beyond. And asking they were for signs from Her, so they would know She is their Mother. And so did She weave gifts three to bestow upon them.”

Twilight was paying close attention to every word. What she was hearing sounded like a batpony myth concerning the various abilities of Equestrian ponies.

“And said She unto the ponies walking the earth: ‘Earth shall listen to you and sustain you and hunger shall not be yours. Will ye take my gift, a Mother’s gift?’ And took they the gift and used it well. And joyous were they, for earth did listen to them and sustained them and hunger was not theirs. But soon hardened their hearts and spoke they not to Her anew. And cry did the Goddess, for thankless they were.”

Twilight felt her eyes widening.

“So asked She the ponies soaring the skies: ‘Do ye also want to go away?’ And said they: ‘No, for Thou art the Goddess.’ Smiled She upon them and said: ‘Then yours shall be the power over rain and cloud, over hail and snow, and the skies will obey ye. Will ye take my gift, a Mother’s gift?’ And took they the gift and used it well. But fill did their minds with pride and waged they war with the power over rain and cloud, over hail and snow, for the skies obeyed them. And said they unto themselves: ‘Who is as we?’ And cry did the Goddess, for vain they were.”

A hiss of disapproval echoed through the temple, many agreeing murmurs accompanying it.

“So asked She the ponies gazing beyond: ‘Do ye also want to go away?’ And said they: ‘No, for Thou are the Goddess.’ Asked She them again: ‘Will ye vain become and forget Me?’ And answered they: ‘No, for serve Thee we want, through centuries of centuries.’ Asked She them a third time: ‘Will ye be my children?’ And answered they: ‘Threefold we promise Thee, Goddess!’ Smiled She upon them and said: ‘Then thy gaze will see what is hidden and thy will alone shape shall and create. Will ye take my gift, a Mother’s gift?’ And took they the gift and used it well. But then said they unto Her: ‘See we what is hidden and our will alone shapes and creates. Need we then a Goddess?’ And cry did the Goddess, for great was the treason of theirs.”

Blessed Fang took a moment to focus his gaze on Twilight, bringing with it the stares of the entire shrine.

She felt her heart thrashing in her chest.

“Left the Goddess the ponies that left Her. And came She to the land of snow and stone, where winds howled and cried. And sat She in the skies high and wept. But voices She heard, from caverns deep. And heard She: ‘Moon, Thou awakened us!’ And saw She the ponies of caves and said She unto Herself: ‘Will they be My children?’ Commanded She Her sign to shine down upon them, but Herself did She not show. And heard She: ‘Moon, to praise Thou is right and just. But praise alone is what we have. Will Thou take our gift, thy servants’ gift?’ Smiled She upon them and said She unto Herself: ‘Care I shall for them. And on the night foretold to them, they alone shall justly become My Children.’ ”

Chapter XVI – Politics by All Means

“Glory be to the Goddess! Hwale bidae dla Bogine!”

“Hwale bidae dla Bogine!”

Blessed Fang’s call caused the entire temple to reply in unison, which made Twilight cringe at the volume. And cringe at her thoughts.

She felt shocked by what she heard during this “lesson” she had just received. And not only by that, for she believed that she was able to deal with a couple of religious parallels, more or less true to reality.

Lord Midnight Eye, whilst paying due attention to what was being preached, did grace her with a taunting look of dignity mixed with hubris at one point. Lord Crimson Shade, sitting on her right, did not even have to stare, she could feel the pride emanating from him all through the sermon.

And Midnight... She heard well that Midnight’s pious shout was not void of this zealous fervor that accompanied everypony gathered.

Everypony but Twilight, that is.

She heard rustling and murmurs when batponies began lifting themselves from their places, which must have marked the end of the ceremony. She stood up, folding her wings and checking how much did her gown wrinkle, trying to avoid staring at anypony from the Covenant. She knew exactly what she could spot hidden in their eyes.

Sure enough Azure Mist spoke to her, approaching. “Such a pleasure, having a soleerane with us during a homiliye. I am glad she could listen to the tales of our nation.”

“Yes, indeed, superb,” Bright Crescent answered her, giving the nearing Blessed Fang a glare. “You sure know which fragments to pick, friend.”

The antas did not even respond at first, his citrine eyes fixated on Twilight. “I meditated a long time on what I should read out. It was the Goddess’ Will that I have encountered this excerpt. I hope I have managed to translate it properly, Knaze.”

Twilight could no longer pretend that she did not acknowledge the Lords around her. She stared up, trying to keep her gaze firm and hide her discouragement.

“You have done a remarkable job, Lord Blessed Fang, I understood the entirety of the lesson. And took every word to heart.” She did not know whether they would spot her lie, but at this point she simply couldn’t care. “I feel like I need to contemplate on this fragment some more, however.”

Blessed Fang’s calm expression did not shift. “If that is the case, we could grant you an official copy of the scripture.”

“Blessed Fang!” Crimson Shade turned to the priest with astonishment in his eyes. He glanced at Twilight, trying to compose himself a bit. “The Goddess wishes all to know Her teachings, of course, but granting a-a blessed manuscript just like that—”

“Shall be a sign of our good will towards the Princess,” the antas replied with his usual, ethereal conviction. “How can we hope to spread the Goddess’ message without creating ‘letters’ containing it and granting them to those who wish to be non-believers no more?”

Twilight did not know whether to be thankful, surprised or confused by what she had heard. She ended up experiencing a bit of everything.

“I... am grateful, Lord Blessed Fang. I feel that I need a lot more insight to appreciate the Goddess’ guidance...”

Her words caused the priest’s lips to smirk for a split second, which seemed like an impossible occurrence. “Good. Very, very good. Piastan Porost!”

Lichen, who was standing nearby and conversing with one of the local antasi, rushed to the Lord.

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr?” he asked after letting out a short cough.

“I would wish for the Princess to receive tonight’s lesson in a manuscript. You shall see to it personally, I imagine.”

“Oh, at once!”

Perhaps it was but Twilight being unreasonable, but she could swear she felt a hint of sarcasm from the old stallion.

Midnight Eye stepped into the conversation. “I believe this to be the formal conclusion of tonight’s festivities.” The rest of the Lords agreed silently and lined themselves behind him. “We, the Covenant, would like to invite you to a feast tomorrow evening. Then, we shall commence the proper negotiations.”

There was magnanimity to Midnight Eye’s words, but Twilight felt pride seeping from him more than anything.

“I graciously accept and I am honored to be welcomed so cordially,” she replied, trying to sound grateful and enthusiastic.

“For now, we bid you farewell. Custodian Lichen shall lead you to your quarters. And I hope Nightguardian Midnight Wind shall continue in his stellar service as your guide and protector.”

Midnight, who was keeping slightly away from the mare to give the Covenant proper room, stepped forward with a grand salute.

The Lords then departed, leaving Twilight behind with glances ranging from self-righteousness to distrust... and even some guilt, like in Dusk Harvest’s case. The Great Shrine had almost emptied by this point, with only the mare, Midnight and Lichen standing nearer to the altar.

Twilight let go of her trained, royal stance for a moment, sighing and shaking her head. Then she realized that the custodian was right next to her and looked at him with concern, hoping he did not misinterpret her relief.

“No worries, Princess,” he replied, chuckling to himself, “I think that after receiving such a welcoming, one is bound to feel glad that it is over.” His gaze escaped towards the exit of the temple and his smile became distant.

Twilight felt her cheeks flaring from embarrassment nonetheless. “I-I think I am just tired.”

“Oh, yes, they are tiresome, indeed,” Lichen retorted with a grimace.

Midnight stepped forth, his gaze a mixture of shame and concern. “Piastan, we should not talk like this and here...”

The custodian huffed, annoyed. “Bah, are you expecting an Occultan to pop out of nowhere, child, and let them know what I think? Fine, may they hear what I have to say about diplomacy done like this!”

The echo of Lichen’s voice was dangerously spreading, causing Twilight to glance around for anypony to overhear this conversation and making Midnight turn to him again, pleading.

“Please, custodian, this is not the time, nor the place. Perhaps we could talk more freely in the Princess’ quarters?” he proposed, then looked at Twilight, seeking her approval. His gaze was saddened.

“I... think that would be the best, yes. I have some... inquiries,” she admitted, having trouble withstanding his look.

Lichen glanced at the two before shaking his head. “Yes... it might be better. Forgive my temper, Princess.”

“There's nothing to forgive for. You’re sincere, custodian, I like that in a pony.”

The priest grinned at her paraphrase of his own words. “And witty, don’t forget I’m witty...”

He beckoned them to follow and they complied without a word. After exiting the temple, the group ventured into a tunnel that opened to the side, leading into a sprawling net of passages. The custodian explained that it constituted the complex serving the clergy of the Sanctuary, full of libraries, discussion halls and private quarters of the various priests.

Twilight was giving Midnight glances from time to time during their walk, seeing that he was fighting some intense, inner battle. She wished to turn to him but Lichen’s presence was making it impossible for them to talk absolutely sincerely.

They finally reached an ornate door and the custodian opened them without delay, revealing an elegant chamber prepared to become Twilight’s housing for the duration of the summit.

“We hope that this is enough. This place typically serves as guest quarters for the heads of priesthood from our other Mountains, but we have made sure to outfit it to match your stature to the best of our abilities.”

The furniture was of comparable standard to what the mare experienced at the Border, with a couple of pieces visibly added to the room just for the occasion. Her luggage was already placed by the comfortable, immensely alluring for her right now, bed.

Lichen frowned, himself judging the room. “Unfortunately, we’ve never had diplomats in the Sanctuary. The Covenant’s segment of our peak has proper apartments, but those are, of course, taken by the Lords and their retinues right now... So we’ve had to improvise a little, I hope you can understand that, Princess.”

Twilight gave him a smile. “No, no, don’t worry, custodian, this is more than adequate, thank you. Besides, I never craved luxuries and would feel out of place if this chamber would be any more ornate.”

“Ha, you might have ‘twilight’ in your name, Princess, but you sound like a Sunfall,” Lichen assessed and chuckled. “Oh, I should probably add that Lord Dusk Harvest did come up with the idea of you taking his quarters for the time of your stay.”

Both the mare and Midnight raised their eyebrows.

“Haspadr wished to lend his own rooms to the Princess?” Midnight asked with utter disbelief.

“Indeed. But I have told him in confidence that the priesthood shall not only be honored, but grateful to be allowed to grant aid to our esteemed guest. And that, well,” Lichen looked around with a glint to his straw eyes, “the walls of this place are much... thicker.”

Twilight felt her eyes widening at the implication. “Custodian, I swear I would never suspect the Covenant—”

“Princess, the fact that the Lords are spying even on each other is more than common knowledge,” the custodian interrupted her, trying to hide his desire to laugh. “Remember, our Families do contest with one another, despite us all being ‘the ponies of caves’. And certainly you would have more ears listening to you there than an antas has during a homiliye—” Lichen declared with just enough conviction to give himself a coughing fit.

Midnight lead him to the solid, pine table and helped him sit down at it. Twilight looked around, spotting a bath pocket to the side. Oh, she could use a bath right now.

She shook her head and focused. Soon.

She sat opposite of Lichen, who had just wiped tears from his eyes.

“Bogine, I am getting old and decrepit,” he jested, causing Twilight to smirk. Then he addressed Midnight out of nowhere. “The Princess is much more beautiful when she is smiling, no?”

Twilight would feel flattered at the compliment if not for the fact that she was more worried about her secret coltfriend’s reaction. Midnight was doing his absolute best to respond with professionalism rather than sincerity, so a nod of his head was all the response Lichen got.

He took advantage of that right away. “What a good colt, not wishing to embarrass the mare. You got yourself a stoic defender!” The priest chuckled, then his muzzle fell when he gazed at Twilight. “I... do imagine your mind is buzzing with questions and inquiries.”

Twilight joined her hooves on the table. “First of all... I want to thank you for all the gestures of good will, custodian,” she began, earning a warm grin from the elder pony. “And, yes, I have some matters I would wish to discuss... if I am not keeping you away from your duties, that is.”

“Don’t you worry, Princess, my duties can wait for a moment longer. Also, I feel obliged to make sure that you are cared for and supplied. And right now, you lack knowledge. I can provide it to the best of my abilities. And,” Lichen glanced to the side, “I have a feeling nocferratan Maednoc Wentr wishes to help you out too.”

Midnight, who had taken his place at the table keeping reasonably away from Twilight, nodded. “I have talked about our nation and race with the Princess many times, with the Honored Lords’ blessing, yet I wish to be of further use.”

“Oh, I’m not usurping your place,” Lichen remarked in an impish way, before scolding himself silently. “Is... is your mind still occupied with the Test, Princess?”

Twilight frowned. There were reasons she wanted to ask about both the homiliye she received and her encounter with the “tuariani”... but the gaping hole in her memory was far, far more important than the biased contents of batponies’ holy scriptures.

“I already asked about what happened, but I think I can have a question phrased better... Why cannot I remember a thing from this Test of Faith?” she inquired, her gaze switching from Midnight to Lichen.

The priest frowned. “That I am unable to tell you, Princess. Unless being found undesirable by the Tuariani, nopony ever remembers their Test.”

“How is that even possible? Are they using some type of...?” Twilight avoided using the term “magic”, not to cause a negative reaction.

Lichen did not seem to care at all. “What, magic? No. Definitely not one in your understanding of it, Princess.”

Twilight felt relieved. It seemed that the custodian was far more at ease with the idea of unicorn art. Despite what she learned about the implied nature of its origins from the sermon.

“If it is not ‘my’ magic, so to speak, how is this possible? I haven’t read about ponies possessing abilities that could suppress memories other than those of the arcane nature.”

“I do not think even Tuariani know the answer to this mystery,” Midnight interjected. “It is simply something that is. Many claim that it is the Goddess’ Herself acting through their hooves and making sure that the Test does not harm your mind.”

Twilight leaned back in her chair, crossing her forelegs. “Who are those... Tu-ariani, even? Priests? Warriors?”

“Both and more. They are the Guardians of the Sanctuary,” Lichen answered, closing his eyes in reverence. “They protect this peak, the temple, all who live here and all who venerate the Moon...”

“Protectors of the temple... Uhm... ‘Templars’?” Twilight tried to forge a word, but Midnight only shrugged in response.

“I have never found a translation. ‘Sanctuarians’, maybe, that would be closer.”

“And they are a military order, right?”

“Well, yes, but not quite. As in, we would never wish to see them fight,” Midnight replied in a grim tone.

Lichen continued, seeing Twilight’s curiosity mixed with confusion. “Let us be a bit more general. Tuariani are a group of forty-nine ponies, stallions and mares, who, whilst performing tasks of their caste, suddenly felt that their real mission is to protect the Great Shrine and the Sanctuary...”

“Ah... alright, that’s peculiar,” Twilight tried to grasp the idea. “Exactly forty-nine? There is never more?”

“No,” Midnight responded, putting his front hooves on the table. “Seven ponies from each of the Seven Families. Never more and never less...”

“Indeed. And only when one of them dies does another pony answer their call...” Lichen elaborated. “So their number never dwindles.”

“Extraordinary. And their sole purpose is to protect this place?” Twilight looked around, realizing further what great significance the Sanctuary must have had for the batponies if such a... strange and mysterious force was serving as its wardens.

“Yes,” Lichen confirmed. “They are the sentinels, the knights of our Goddess, prepared to fend off all of the intruders and encroachers. But if you were ever to meet a Tuarian preparing for a fight...” he stopped himself, swallowing in genuine fear. “Edn bid dla sacun, dwo bid dla admnitr, tri bid dla wizwan. Tu nye auda kwitr.”

Twilight could tell that he had just counted something, but she had to turn to Midnight for a translation.

“An old rhyme. Can you recall the moment when one of the Tuariani slammed his hooves in front of the custodian?”

“That I do remember, yes.”

Lichen pursed his lips. “It was the second time he did so as well, so he was chastising me for obstructing his tasks... Tuariani take an oath of silence and do not speak while wearing their blessed armors. Their stomps is how they communicate when performing their sacred duties.”

“I see. So... what does the rhyme state?” Twilight pressed the topic.

Midnight pondered for a while before translating. “One’s for respect, two scour is for, three’s for a challenge... You won’t hear a ‘four’.” He looked deep into her eyes, his stare letting her know that this was by no means a simple nursery rhyme.

Twilight felt a shudder travelling down her spine. “What happens after ‘three’ then?”

Lichen sighed. “If a Tuarian let you know three times that you are in his way and you did not back away, then you have stood against the Will of the Goddess Herself. And that means he not only can, but is obliged to strike at you and—”

“And kill you?”

Lichen and Midnight glanced at one another, neither of them really wishing to answer. Twilight felt a trickle of sweat travelling down her neck.

“And the Test is something they just subject others to?” she asked further.

“It is to their discretion. A lowborn or a Lord, all must stand the Probe a Fide,” Lichen answered. “If they pass, they do not remember it. If they fail, they are grabbed by fear and dread, shaking, shivering, trembling before the Goddess. Tuariani detain these ponies. Failing the Test means possessing a tainted will, one prone to contesting the Goddess’ teachings. Priests are dispatched immediately to aid these poor souls and help them find inner peace...”

Twilight locked herself in thoughts for a moment. Sanctuarians had the right to judge others to a great extent, incarcerate them. No wonder there was such a commotion when they appeared.

Who knew if their judgment was of divine bestowal?

“Who gave them the right to conduct such a trial upon others?” the mare mused to herself.

Out loud, as it appeared, for the priest answered her. “It is a long and complicated story, Princess. One not for tonight, I’m afraid,” he admitted with reluctance. “As much as I would love to tell it, I need to leave you for now. If Lord Blessed Fang wishes you to have a manuscript of tonight’s homiliye—”

“There’s no need to rush, custodian,” Twilight replied, allowing herself to grant him an intense gaze. “I think I understood the lesson all too well.”

Lichen froze for a second, then glanced at Midnight, who lowered his eyes. The silence rang all around until the priest finally nodded and inhaled. “I... would expect you to, Princess, yes. I am a priest and an unworthy servant of the Goddess, I would never dare to contest the scriptures... but, for all it’s worth,” he stared at the mare with understanding, “I want to think that, in the end, all ponies are Her children, for She wants to be the Mother of us all. Her Heart is open for all those that would wish to come and rest in Her embrace...”

Twilight stood up when the priest did so and approached him. “Might I ask just one more question of you tonight, custodian?”

“Please.”

“Why exactly are you helping me?”

Lichen raised his eyebrows, momentarily stunned by her directness.

Twilight berated herself. She allowed her royal demeanor to disperse, instead asking something out of pure, unabated curiosity. There was no going back, however, so she decided to keep on with this sincere approach.

“You seem keen on granting me aid, you allow me to stay in this part of the Sanctuary, away from prying eyes and ears, and I have a feeling that you genuinely wish me to negotiate successfully with the Covenant. So I have to ask... Why?”

Even Midnight had a look on his muzzle that told Twilight she was too straightforward. It did not matter now, unfortunately.

Lichen bit his lower lip, his elderly eyes glinting. “You have a term in Equestria... ‘Bad blood’. Well, there is a lot of it here, Princess,” he admitted, giving her a long, sad look. “For us, ver is a soul’s vessel. And there are souls around that are grasped by fear, mistrust and anger. I like to believe,” his voice grew calmer but stronger at the same time, “that your visit is a part of the Goddess’ plan to purge these faults from us and grant us new strength. New wisdom. You are exactly the pony to present us with an opportunity to become something more. To be found truly worthy of being Her children...”

Twilight felt honored. The sheer sincerity of his words was overwhelming and she had no trouble telling he was conveying to her his deepest, most hidden hopes.

“Then I promise you this, custodian Lichen – I will not fail your expectations,” she said with utmost conviction.

He just smiled at first, his expression thoughtful and distant. “You do not have to promise an old priest anything, child. I know that no matter what happens, you shall do your best, I can see it in your eyes,” he revealed, then glanced at Midnight. “And I know that you, warrior, shall do what is your duty as well.”

Midnight nodded, but he looked far less optimistic than Twilight allowed herself to be.

Lichen bowed his head before her. “It is my pleasure to help you, Princess. If I could be of any further assistance, do not hesitate to let me know of your needs.” Then he addressed Midnight. “Let us allow the Princess to rest for now. I will show you to your quarters, warrior, they are neighboring.”

Twilight knew that Midnight wished to remain with her, she could tell that from his gaze, but he complied, not willing to raise unnecessary suspicions even in their new ally.

“Lead the way, custodian. Princess.” He saluted her as it was proper. “I shall await your summon tomorrow.”

“Thank you, Midnight Wind. Go and have a good day,” she replied against herself.

Once the doors to her room closed, Twilight sighed and gave the present bed a warm, friendly stare. She was tired, even more tired than she thought. The night had been full of surprises, shocks, diplomatic traps and tricks, which were all exhausting in their own right. Then came the stress and concern about not only her, but Midnight as well. She could tell he was on edge the entire time. She was even prepared for him not coming over today, she was convinced that he was as worn out as her.

She approached her luggage, looking at it curiously before focusing her senses. The little Closure Seal spell she had placed on the lock was intact. And after opening the lid, Twilight found everything inside in the peculiar order she had put it in, which further let her rest assured that nopony had rummaged through her belongings.

She took off her dress with great relief, putting it in a massive, ornate closet. Then she eyed both the bed and the bath pocket behind an elegant, wooden screen. She could have used a long, relaxing bath... Really long...

There was a quiet, shy knock on the door.

A really long bath in good company?

Twilight felt the tips of her ears burning as her mind suddenly surprised her with such a forward thought. It was not... entirely... unthinkable, however...

She shook her head, pushing back those thoughts. She approached the door and opened them carefully. The armor-lacking Midnight was standing outside, looking down on the ground and biting his lip.

His expression startled her. “Midnight?”

“May I come in...?” His voice was disturbed at best.

She stepped to the side and closed the doors behind him. He did not stop until he stood in the middle of the chamber, still not keen on looking at her.

“Midnight, what is wrong?”

She gently closed in on the stallion, feeling a tide of emotions emanating from him. She stood before him, but he did not even twitch. She bit her lip then decided to lift up his muzzle with her hoof. When they finally crossed gazes, she spotted that his eyes were teary.

She knew that he was, once again, ashamed. Ashamed by what had happened tonight and what Twilight had been subjected to by the Covenant, the Sanctuarians and even the crowd.

His jaw trembled. “Twilight... I... I need to tell you—“

She stopped him by placing her hoof on his lips. His eyes widened, but he did not try to object to her gesture.

She felt affection filling her to the brim. He cared for her so much that he took as his own responsibility the actions of everypony around her. He wanted her mission to succeed and he wished for every single one of his brethren to treat her with respect he had for her.

She loved him for this concern of his. For this nurturing care he was showing her. For his heartfelt sincerity. She loved him, oh so much.

“Midnight,” she whispered, removing her hoof.

“... yes?”

“Shut up and kiss me.”

Midnight did not need any encouragement, lunging at her lips with hunger, thirst and desire. It took them a full minute to finally step away from one another, still not fully satisfied, but temporarily sated.

“I... I needed that,” Twilight admitted, trying to catch her breath, feeling her face burning. She stopped minding it though when she was alone with him.

“You and me both, my light...” Midnight agreed with her, exhaling and smirking.

However, there were still signs about him which told Twilight that he was willing to try and apologize. She was having none of that. She embraced him and remained close until she could tell that she banished this doubt he had inside him. At least for now.

“I have told you already,” she whispered, “that I care about you and you alone, not others around us. Not the crowd, not your warrior-priests, and especially not the Lords...”

He did not respond at first, only hugged her tighter and held her close, his heavy breathing overtaking the silence. “I really do not deserve you, Twilight...”

She felt her lips widening in a smile as she pressed herself to him. “Tough luck, because it’s exactly me you’re getting.”

“Bogine... What have I gotten myself into?” he asked in a deep, rhetorical tone, causing her to giggle. “This was a long night... You must be exhausted.”

“You have no idea,” she mumbled into his shoulder. “If this is what princess-level diplomacy looks like, then I’m abdicating.”

“You can’t do that,” he objected without delay.

“Why?” she asked, leaning onto him further, burrowing her muzzle in his coat. He was warm and soft to rest against.

“Because if you do, I will not be able to one night tell everypony that I have hunted myself down a princess,” he replied with fake, but merciless honesty.

“Hunted down? What am I, game?” she inquired before feeling his head jerking.

The sudden sensation of his fangs nibbling her ear affectionately caused a sigh to escape her mouth and a pleasurable tingle to traverse her body, making her melt against him almost instantly.

“M-Midnight...” she tried to speak up, but her voice trembled.

“Busy,” he replied with wonderful allure, not releasing her ear, instead nipping on it some more, sending sweet shivers through her.

She giggled and hummed, enjoying this strange and pleasurable sensation of his teeth scraping her skin. She felt vulnerable and safe alike, being bit by her fanged admirer in such a way.

“Mmm... Midnight... You can... mmm... do it to my neck later...” she managed to propose, her mind fogged with warm pleasure.

He carefully let go of her ear and she saw the big, broad smile on his muzzle. “I’ll hold you to it, Twilight...” He placed a kiss on her forehead. “Are you hungry? Or do you want to take a bath?”

“Both, yes, indeed.”

“Alright, take your time and relax. I will see about getting you something you can nibble on, for a change,” he offered, granting her a salacious grin.

She blushed darkly, fighting the sudden urge to have him stay even while she was to take a bath.

“A-alright, I will not take long. Catch you soon.”

Her sensibility and decency won this time, but... Yes, “but”.

Having had been once bitten by the stinging cold water at the Border, the twice shy Twilight avoided a frigid surprise this time. The idea of taking freezing showers was something she could not wrap her head around. Was it not better to let oneself enjoy a calm, relaxing, warm time of leisure? With water having that soothing, wonderful temperature that made the mind unwind and the body lose tension?

Emerging from the water after a soothing and much-needed ablution, Twilight was both keen on and embarrassed by the persistent idea in her head.

Introducing Midnight to taking hot baths...

... with her.

Urgh, why did this thought have to be so appealing?

To Twilight’s surprise, she managed to find a rather intricate, woven bathrobe prepared for her, ocean blue and soft to the touch. She wore it eagerly, having it retain the warmth of the water she was still feeling, allowing her wet mane to flow down freely. She preferred it to dry on its own, she was worn out just enough not to bother using magic.

Not a few moments after she was done with bathing, Midnight knocked on the door, carrying a platter of finest fruit prepared just for her.

“Suppe—Bogine...” he uttered when he laid his eyes upon her.

She blinked. “What?”

“I-I-I have never before seen you like... this,” he mumbled, his eyes wandering over Twilight’s soaked mane.

“Do you... enjoy this look?” she inquired, abashed.

“Well, I saw you as a Princess, then wearing clothes of our nobility, then attempting to eat like us,” he said, finally making his way inside the chamber, albeit keeping his gaze on her constantly. “It’s like I am meeting a whole new you every time... And I love each and every one of you more and more...”

Twilight fought the overwhelming blush and the silly smile his words brought on her face. Then she giggled uncontrollably, for Midnight stumbled into a chair, being too preoccupied with staring at her. Only due to a miracle and a quick balancing act did he save their supper from landing on the floor.

“You might wish to cool down, Midnight, this is growing hazardous to your health...” she berated him, grinning.

He put the platter on the table and massaged his foreleg. “Getting into trouble because of you, why does this scenario seem so familiar?” he retorted with a determined expression.

Twilight shook her head, sitting at the table, fighting the overwhelming urge to rest her forehead on it. “I think I’m getting myself into enough trouble already...”

Midnight’s expression grew serious as he joined her and put his foreleg around her. “That’s why you need a true warrior at your side.” He smirked, his eyes glinting with melancholy.

They remained motionless for a moment, until Twilight’s hunger finally took the best of her.

“So... You’ve had a lot more opportunities to observe the situation. Have you spotted something... additionally extraordinary happening tonight?” she asked, grabbing some grapes.

“First of all, the fact that Dusk Harvest squeezed so many sentences out of himself does bide well, I think he tries to show that he means well,” Midnight began, helping himself to oranges in between the sentences, then abandoning their dried out husks without pity. “Sunfall Word and Bright Crescent are intrigued by you. Crimson Shade is playing the tough game...”

“Midnight, I was paying enough attention to spot all of that,” Twilight hurried him, as he was telling her nothing new so far.

“I know, I know. I’m just trying to organize it in my head as well, figure things out... Allow me not to comment on... on the Tuariani and the homiliye...” he asked, his voice filling with angst and sadness alike.

“Of course. But, do remember what I keep telling you, alright? You are not responsible for others,” she reminded him, seeing his reaction.

“Ha, I know... Just, I tend to do that. I think about many aspects, I interpret signs... I...” he paused. His face hardened and his lips formed into an absent-minded smile. “I’m like the wind, I’m all over the place...” he whispered, then let out a small, empty chortle.

Twilight saw his strange expression and decided to remedy it by a kiss to his cheek. It broke him out of the stupor and he glanced at her with affection.

“Thank the Goddess somepony is keeping me grounded.”

“Who knew I would ever shackle the wind like this,” Twilight responded playfully, nuzzling his neck.

He exhaled with happiness, returning the gesture for a moment. Then, he bit his lip and pondered for a while. “You know, there is one thing that intrigued me a great deal.”

“Do tell,” she encouraged him, reaching for more grapes.

“I am the only member of your retinue right now,” he stated, giving her an intense look. “And that was alright with everypony. None of the Lords asked about Deep Mist at all.”

Twilight pondered on it for a while, chewing on one of the fruit. “You’re right, yes. Not even Azure Mist when Midnight Eye was praising your performance. What could that mean?”

Midnight rubbed his chin. “Either that Azure Mist has not told anypony that there were to be two guardians assigned to you, but... No, that can’t be it, there had to be two ponies picked, even if for the chariot alone. But that could mean that she revealed to them her dissatisfaction with him, or...” His eyes widened. “... that the entire Covenant knew he was Occultan.”

Twilight almost choked on that damnable grape she had in her mouth. She managed to swallow it, tearing up, then she muttered. “Wait, wait. So... they were all notified that he was compromised. Nopony was surprised to see him gone. So they all... Could it mean...?”

“That they all wished to... I-I don’t know anymore,” Midnight responded, sighing and supporting his forehead with his hoof. “I’m even more concerned about tomorrow.”

“You’re suspecting the Lords to keep pulling things off?”

“I...” A shade passed through his face. “I-I would not be surprised.”

Twilight’s heart stopped for a second.

Behind Midnight’s voice, behind his concern, she heard something that caused her mind to panic. There was this little, almost inaudible note in his words that she caught on to. That hesitation that accompanies not a lie, but omission.

He was not telling her everything.

She reprimanded herself. Impossible. He was far too sincere with her this whole time to suddenly start hiding something from her. She was just tired and weary of hidden truths, implied meanings and all this charade...

She wanted to believe that was, indeed, it.

“Twilight?”

Midnight was staring at her with a curious expression. “Have you fallen asleep?” he asked further.

“No, no...” she replied, trying to sound casual. “I think so, at least. I’m exhausted.”

“Understandable. I will gladly escort you to bed, if you wish,” he offered, winking.

“Would it involve you carrying me?” she allowed herself to ask, remembering a rather pleasant moment from the night before.

“Maybe.”

She giggled, pushing back her dark thoughts and giving him a kiss on the lips. “You’re granted permission, guardian. You may also remain with me for the day.”

“Oh, thank you, Most Generous One.”

He grinned, lifting her up gently. He then took her to the bed, where he put her down with caution, dotting her neck with short, soft kisses.

Before long, Twilight was deep asleep, the forelegs of her beloved granting her the safety she longed for in this strange land.

***

“So, now what do you think?”

To Deep Mist’s question, Rowan Berry shrugged, her straight mane shifting like a curtain of dense fog. She did not mind admitting being wrong, but the amount of satisfaction her action was to give him was puzzling.

“I was attempting to be skeptical, indeed, but your revelations do seem based on truth. Most intriguing.”

“Intriguing? That’s your opinion? We are faced with treason—”

“Deep Mist, I am tired of you constantly spitting out accusations. They are not helpful,” she paused, glancing over his muzzle, keeping her tone as calm as always, “nor will they make your fang regrow.”

She knew he barely stopped himself from hissing at her. He instead bit his lip and approached his bag, checking its contents once more to calm down.

“I screwed up, but I’ve done what I could to repair my mistake. Perhaps one night—”

“Do you really think our Honored Lord shall change her mind about this error of yours?” Rowan Berry asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“I might still get a silver fang, wait and see,” he retorted.

She approached him and placed her hoof on his shoulder. “Calm down, Deep Mist. True, our Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist might forgive you, but do not make achieving this a priority. The fulfillment of our task is far more important.”

“You do not need to remind me, Rowan Berry. I just won’t let myself remain dishonored because of that Equestrian witch.”

She rolled her coral eyes, growing more and more weary with him. “Would it kill you to have a pint of respect for an adversary?”

He did not answer, closing his bags and sighing.

“You know what bothers me...”

“I do, Deep Mist, but the last thing you need now is being distracted further. You know your orders.”

He glanced at her, nodding. “Stay put, prepare, observe. I’m all set for tomorrow already,” he ascertained, approaching his gear, displayed on the table in the middle of the chamber. “When can I expect more news on the Princess and the talks?”

“Soon, no longer than a week. The Lords begin tomorrow, we can expect the situation to unravel quickly afterwards,” she assured him, sitting down and watching the candlelight glinting in the metal. “I will send a bat with official papers to Commander Ardent Fang, whilst notifying Blackbranch in advance to take care of our attached messages.”

To her words, Deep Mist smirked. “Do so. He’s a good foal, isn’t he? He needs to feel more engaged in our work.”

“His scouting in Maretonia was remarkable for someone of his age,” Rowan Berry agreed wholeheartedly. “He’s talented, although a bit skittish still. Yet a couple more years and he is going to be better than you and me and—”

“Let’s not get carried away here, Rowan Berry. For now, being an aide serves him well,” Deep Mist judged, pondering. “I didn’t know we wrote him such a good commendation. Adamant Fang never thought twice.”

“I am very much alright with the general not thinking too much. Last thing we need is him considering that the Lords do not trust in his commitment,” Rowan Berry ruminated, supporting her chin on her hoof. Then she straightened herself and took a parchment from the folds of her robe. “Take this with you tomorrow.”

“What’s that?”

“I’ve managed to convince our Honored Lord to write this to Commander Ardent Fang. It explains your taming in a way for you not to lose your reputation among the Nightguard,” she let him know in a casual tone.

Deep Mist approached her in the blink of an eye and grasped the document from her hoof, his gaze stuck on the Mist Family’s seal.

It amused the mare a great deal when his jaw went slack.

“B-but why?” he stammered, his eyes full of disbelief.

“We need you in full readiness, not confined to the kitchens. Also, I did owe you one after Maretonia,” she admitted without any emotion, stating the obvious. “I still think you're a fool for letting yourself be careless, but a debt is a debt and I always settle my scores.”

Deep Mist chortled and his expression softened. “Of course. Still... this means a lot to me. Thank you, Rowan Berry.”

“Don’t get sentimental with me, Deep Mist. You’re useful, you must stay useful,” she coldly rebuked, her eyes glinting. “But, speaking of ‘sentimental’, do you have a letter that you want me to pass to your relatives?”

“Yes, right here.” He grabbed a parchment from between his belongings. “I have told my parents not to worry and explained everything... I pray for dad to take it well. But... can I be indebted to you now?”

Rowan Berry tilted her head. “Yes?”

“Can you tell Misthue,” he began, his eyes glinting when he mentioned the name, “not to be sad? I solemnly promise her that I shall come home as soon as we are done.”

“So keen on marrying her still?” the mare asked with interest.

“I’ve made her wait for too long already... Though I was always hoping she would be marrying a warrior with two fangs.”

Rowan Berry stood up and approached him. “Perform well enough from now on and she might still have that most beautiful night of her life,” she let him know, her eyes cold and her emphasis on his performance. “For now, I need to go and you should rest. You leave at sunfall tomorrow.”

He nodded and they gave one another a customary salute. As Rowan Berry was leaving, she decided to address him again.

“Oh, and do not worry about the Princess. She’s mine.”

“It’s not the Princess I am worried about,” Deep Mist replied, his expression saddening. “But the hold she has on Midnight Wind. You’re the best physician and herbalist around, Rowan Berry, yet I do not know if any of your procedures can cure this type of illness of the heart...”

She smiled. Her favorite, calm and friendly smile. “I have some methods, Deep Mist. Although it shall not be a pretty sight. I might be forced to... reopen some old wounds.” Her companion’s muzzle bloomed with a distraught expression. “You, in the meantime, shall make sure no sunpony gets too close to uncovering our plan or what is happening to the Princess.”

She paused, her expression growing cold.

“And if they do, help their souls face their infernal mistress.”

***

The landscape outside the train consisted mostly of a forest, a woodland and a thicket. The density of the Eastern Woods was known to everypony throughout Equestria and Moonwarden was astonished by the very existence of a railway leading towards his destination through this wilderness. He tried to spot the evening sky above the tracks and between the leaves. For naught.

“Who would want to live in such a hinterland...?” he said.

“Desperate ponies, no doubt. Or barbarians, flailing their axes around.”

“Those are called ‘lumberjacks’, I will have you know.”

“Oh, and here I thought they were ‘miners’. Thank you for clearing that up for me.”

Moonwarden sighed before reaching underneath his sturdy, traveler’s cloak. He first felt his monocle resting in one of the pockets of his vest, which calmed him down. Then he pulled out a portrait miniature, resting in a silver casing, both of which he had commissioned for a hefty price.

He stared at the likeness of his beloved, done in ivory and watercolor by the best craftspony he could have found. She looked so calm. So happy, carefree even. She was granting him a stare warm and affectionate, her smile with that allure he could never find words to describe properly.

That smile he knew he was bound never to receive.

“Pessimist,” he scolded himself without conviction, smirking.

He hid away the trinket, keeping it close to his heart, and looked around. His compartment was empty, the last of ponies travelling with him had left before the train delved into the forest.

“Nopony around to hear commotion, nopony to aid a commuter in time... These circumstances are perfect for a robbery.”

“Hmmm, quite.” He glanced left and right for stragglers before shrugging. “There is but nopony to rob.”

He chuckled softly, allowing his thoughts to run rampant and unchecked for a while, focusing on nothing in particular. Soon, he felt the train slowing down and he could swear that a clearing began to appear in between the oaks, maples, elms and whatnot.

“Ah, some civilization!” he exclaimed right before huffing.

“Please. Let us not be ridiculous.”

The village of Hollow Shades. A hamlet of wooden shacks, ornate with decades-old markings bound to bring prosperity and good fortune to the inhabitants. Where ponies lived away from the rush of Equestria, constantly attempting to tame the forest and create a peaceful seclusion for them and the children of their children.

Bah, at least the station looked slightly more modern than the rest of this... this.

Moonwarden made it out of the train, with the bag of his belongings gently placed over his back. In his long, dark cloak he could pass for a weary traveler.

Hmmm, he could even try dropping his usual mannerisms for the sake of a temporal disguise. He had not done this for some time now... Perhaps a little training would do him good.

“Master Moonwarden.”

A whisper from the only pony present at the platform made his idea redundant. How often could faint whispers destroy without effort...

A straw yellow earth pony approached him, trotting without a hurry. Her ruffled, juniper mane encircled her gentle face, with her round glasses bouncing on her muzzle as always.

Moonwarden casually checked the surroundings. “I prefer to bet that your cordial and straightforward greeting means that we cannot be overheard, Nettle Leaf...”

“Oh, nopony is observing us, sir,” the mare replied, smiling. “The High Council does not have any operatives present, I’ve triple-checked, just to be sure! And the local populace is really friendly towards strangers... Though if you wish for your visit to remain unannounced for longer, sir, we could put up an act of some sort.”

“No need to. Although, I have had this whole routine planned, with me being your jolly, if monochromatic, uncle Moonwarden. Such a pity it was a wasted effort on my end,” he allowed himself the sarcasm and a smile as well.

“I... Well, I could call you an ‘uncle’ if you wish it, sir,” Nettle Leaf offered with melting honesty and a spark of mischief to her eyes.

Moonwarden snickered, then stepped towards her. “I am glad the countryside is lifting your spirits, Nettlie. It is good to see you.”

She smiled, abashed. “Likewise, sir. And I do love it here. These forests are wonderful, so full of life, I’ve never before seen such variety of herbs. I could spend a lifetime here!” She got herself excited, her glasses hopping up and down on her nose as she kept talking.

“Wilderness suits you, unsurprisingly,” Moonwarden remarked, rolling his eyes.

Nettle Leaf giggled. “I know it’s not for everypony, sir, and I do have a room readied for you,” she assured, leading the stallion off the train station and into the town.

“ ‘Den’.”

“Pardon, sir?” she asked when the term escaped Moonwarden’s mouth.

He was looking around, assessing the hamlet bathed in the light of simple, primitive even, lantern-based street lamps.

“Oh, I am just evaluating this... whatever you wish to call this place,” he replied, waving his hoof around.

“You know, sir, ‘Hollow Shades’ usually works,” she gave him the answer eagerly and he repaid her with a long, weary look.

“Being snarky to your superior, what a brilliant career plan you have...”

“Sorry, sir,” Nettlie’s muzzle flared from embarrassment, but Moonwarden only chuckled.

“Do not worry, I am not devoid of humour, despite some rumours concerning my persona, you should know it well already,” he pointed out. Then he focused on one of the local huts that appeared ready to crumble into dust and oblivion. “And, actually, you do have a point. A ‘hollow’ sounds like an appropriate enough classification.”

“Things could be better for this village, indeed,” she agreed with him, herself looking at the decrepit building. “Nopony lives in here, fortunately... But, sir, there are plans on revitalizing the town. Our clinic is a good sign of that, no?”

She pointed at an almost finished, modern addition to the place. A small infirmary funded by some members of the Canterlot’s nobility for those “less fortunate”, standing on the edge of the clearing occupied by the hamlet.

“One initiative shall hardly be a proper aid here, even if it is a medical centre...” Moonwarden assessed, shrugging. “Then again, without continuous efforts no plan can succeed.”

“You are so right, sir,” Nettlie agreed, keeping up the pace while staring all around her. “Hollow Shades is like a little flower. It needs nurture and care and patience. But when it shall receive those, it will not only bloom, it will bear fruit!”

The stallion chose not to grace this excited comparison with his sarcasm. Instead, he decided to cut to the chase, with his voice but a tone louder than a whisper. “Your letters were immensely helpful, Nettlie. I have a good idea of the situation here.”

“I’m ready to help you in and with everything, sir. But, let us first get to my place, you must be tired after such a long travel,” she quietly said, waving at somepony in the distance entering his household.

“I am still capable of field missions, pay no attention to my greying hair,” he countered, making the young mare giggle.

The night was falling swiftly and the streets, if one was generous enough to call them that, were empty already. Light was seeping out from behind thick curtains or wooden shutters. The inhabitants of this village in the middle of nowhere were preparing for a night of rest.

Nettle Leaf’s cottage was decent, considering local standards, with a little front garden overflowing with flowers of all shapes and hues. White chamomiles, brilliant poppies, dandelions and goldenrods galore, violets attempting to outshine them all...

The combined fragrance tickled Moonwarden’s nose.

“Idyllic,” he remarked, looking for any roses present among this colorful sisterhood.

Nettlie’s smile broadened. “Thank you, sir. The landlord is very nice and actually allowed me to pay less as long as I shall take care of his plants.”

Moonwarden covered his mouth in mocked shock, considering that he was surrounded by a stellar example of botanical work.

“Poor stallion, he had no idea he shall allow you to live here for free.”

“No, no!” the mare denied, giggling. “But... well, I’m paying a quarter of the usual amount. ‘For working wonders!’ ” she quoted. “I-I have saved all of the remaining money. I shall return it to our fund, sir!” she assured, but Moonwarden waved his hoof dismissively.

“Commendable, but you have my permission to spend it however you want,” he responded with a sly smile. “The last thing I want is the Treasury asking idiotic questions about our financial policies. And, this way, it shall be swings and roundabouts, no?”

Nettle Leaf nodded, granting him an abashed grin, then opened her front door. Moonwarden was assaulted with the smell of herbs, medicine, as well as some other, powerful aromas. They almost caused his eyes to water.

He was not going to allow such triviality to ruin his decorum, naturally. “Home, sweet home,” he muttered, crossing the threshold after the mare, having had reached out for the last gasp of fresh air outside.

“I admit, it’s a bit stuffy, sir, I’m so sorry—” Nettlie began an apologetic rant, but Moonwarden stopped her almost in an instant.

“Please, do not worry, I did not come to criticize, or meddle in the affairs of your house. Back in Trottingham we use to say that your home is your castle. I am just saying that the place reflects you quite aptly.”

Those words were not without reason, considering the sheer amount of vials and other glassware all over the place, many filled with colorful, more or less inviting liquids. The living room was converted into a makeshift laboratory. Nettlie’s ever-faithful kettle was set in a place of honor by the window sill with her favorite choice of teacups already prepared.

Professional equipment accompanied by a touch of woodwork of the furniture and a multitude of potted plants.

Half-natural and half-scientific, organized chaos. Very appropriate.

Moonwarden passed his coat to the mare only after he had taken his cape from inside his bag and made sure it was properly placed on his entire back. He then ventured deeper into the room, looking around curiously and doing his absolute best not to touch any of the mare’s work.

While the mare decided to brew some tea, he went forth to examining everything around with utmost caution. And soon reached an intriguing conclusion.

“I am no specialist,” he began, musing over the contents of some of the bottles, especially having in mind those of them which were emitting a faint glow, “but intuition tells me that the amount of concoctions you have here would be enough to poison all the denizens of Canterlot. Twice.”

“Ekhm... Well, thrice, sir.”

Moonwarden turned to the mare and saw her muzzle flaring up as she was putting fresh tea leaves into the cups. It was not embarrassment that colored her face though.

“I did not waste a day, sir. And these forests are full of wonders! It’s amazing!”

While he sat, awaiting the water to boil, Nettle Leaf started trotting around the room, evading all of her equipment with skill. Her eyes were glinting with joy and her cheeks became red with sheer emotion.

“In some thickets aconite grows like daisies! There’s moonflower, nightshade, both stinking and deadly, large amounts of metel. I’ve even found a beautiful cavern with a spring and, sir, you won’t believe it – water hemlock!”

Moonwarden observed her enthusiasm and could not help but smile. She knew herbs, weeds and flowers like no other pony. And seeing her mane going wild and her spectacles jumping all over her face was peculiar. Rejuvenating.

“You have been busy. Any new brews?” he asked, gently attempting to point out that the kettle had started to whistle.

“Oh, sir, I could talk about that for hours! Painkilling, anaesthesia, raising of mental acuteness, as well as enhancement of sensory nervous system, even—”

Moonwarden coughed theatrically, rendering the kettle silent with a swift motion of his hoof. Nettle Leaf pushed her glasses up her muzzle and, looking down in abashment at her own absent-mindedness, sat at the table.

“A-apologies, sir. I'm getting excited too quickly, I know...”

“No worries, here comes some calming tea. Shall I be mother?”

Nettle Leaf continued sitting across from him with her face red while Moonwarden took care of the beverage.

“I say, I am overjoyed to see you in your element. Just make sure to write proper reports on all of your experiments. However, let us plan the next few days for now,” he said, taking a sip of the drink, then conjoining his hooves in front of his muzzle. “The mayor?” he asked, his face becoming grim to match his tone.

“Drunk again today, sir,” Nettlie replied, the very remnants of her enthusiasm evaporating, making room for the necessary focus. “It’s getting worse, ponies are on edge. They fear he’ll really drink himself to death.”

“That might be the case indeed, if he continues,” the stallion remarked without mercy in his voice. “Any ‘reasonable reasons’ for his behaviour?”

“Nopony knows anything for certain. Some claim that he got a letter from Baltimare recently and that his wife’s condition worsened and—”

“She could be on her deathbed or rotting alive for all I care,” Moonwarden hissed, feeling his upper lip quivering involuntarily. “He is to perform his duties to the country properly, or resign to be at her side. But he shall not continue with this cretinism.”

Nettlie shrunk on her chair, nodding, suddenly close to tearing up. “Y-yes, sir. A-as you say, sir.”

The stallion inhaled, helping himself to the tea. “The Royal Guard?”

“They... They’ve had nothing to do for the last quarter, maybe longer. Feuds between neighbors at best and nothing serious,” the mare reported, having had calmed down. “One could waltz right into their outpost and throw their documents all over the place... They would still pin it on a draft.”

“Disgraceful. I know somepony who would give them a decent thrashing for that. And it would not be me for once,” Moonwarden allowed himself a sliver of humor. “What of Jade Wind? Is he coming back from the mountains at all, or did he decide to go renegade after all?”

“Oh, yes!” Nettlie assured, her head nodding multiple times. “We are to meet in two days! I was meant to tell you immediately, sir, I’m sorry, Jade Wind told me that—”

“Do not fret. I am not casting blame or suspicion upon him. Yet,” the stallion replied. “I am most intrigued about what he has learned. I need to probe the situation before heading out to meet the Nightguard. Any signs or rumours about Princess Twilight would aid us immensely.” He locked himself in thought for a moment, then asked the mare again. “What do we know of this local captain of theirs? Sunfall ‘Ordain’ is really how her name is translated?”

“That’s what I’ve heard, yes. Apparently she is rather friendly, comes to the town ever so often to check in with the Royal Guard, or just to chat. I did not have a chance to meet her yet, however, or even see her...”

Moonwarden nodded, squinting his eyes. “Fine then. I will... pay due respects to the mayor first thing in the morning tomorrow,” he declared with frigid determination. “Then we shall wait for Jade Wind and hear his report. Afterwards, well...” He smiled to himself. “I am going to have my own rendezvous with a batpony.”

Chapter XVII – The Summit

Twilight stretched, enjoying the warmth of the blankets around her... and the warmth of Midnight, sleeping right next to her, still keeping her in between his forelegs. She lazily lifted her eyelids, experiencing first the sight of his gently opened muzzle and sharp fangs. A smile bloomed on her face. Before she met him and fell in love with him, she never would have thought that witnessing a stallion in her bed would bring her so much calm, wonderful happiness.

She had to admit, Midnight was right. Seeing a pair of fangs when waking up could, indeed, be a most pleasant thing...

She scooped closer to him, nuzzling to his neck and chest, wishing to experience longer this alluring heat of his body. There was something astonishing in this closeness, something she had never before experienced, but what she knew she always desired and longed for, deep inside. The safety of a loved one’s embrace. Plain and simple.

She relaxed, keeping as close as comfort was allowing her to. Suddenly, Midnight shifted and tightened his hold, keeping her close as if she was a big, plush toy.

“Mmmidnight... You’re squishing me...” Twilight mumbled groggily, a smile coming over her muzzle.

His calm breathing was all the answer she received in the silence of the room... until a powerful, merciless snore murdered the tranquility.

Twilight chuckled, trying to escape from the stallion’s suspiciously strong hold. “Midnight, let go.”

More snoring came her way in response. She truly began to wonder if he was asleep or pretending on purpose.

“Midnight.”

Another snore.

“Midnight, I know you’re awake.”

This time the sound was not only heavier, but also resembled something of a “nope”.

Twilight giggled. “Well, that’s a shame...”

“Why?” she was granted a throaty response.

“No reason to kiss you if you won’t enjoy it.”

Midnight’s eyes shot open. “I’m up, I’m up!” he immediately assured her, causing her to giggle. “Now, about those kisses...”

“I really need to remember this trick for the future...” she pointed out to herself, her eyelids dropping and her lips seeking his.

There was a knock on the door.

Twilight’s heart jumped. She felt that Midnight’s did so too.

A knock on the door.

Somepony was at the door.

Somepony was at the door and she had Midnight in bed with her.

If that was not a scenario inappropriate just enough to cause a scandal even in Equestria, not to mention among the traditionalist batponies, she could not think of any other.

And, considering Midnight’s gaze, neither could he. “Kirwe...” he muttered, his muscles tensing up.

“Y-yeah...”, she whispered, scared beyond measure. “Wh-What are we going to do?” she asked, but the gritting of his teeth was not the answer she was searching for.

“Perhaps... perhaps you could pretend to be asleep still?” Midnight proposed, but the knocking repeated itself with slightly more force.

“I-I should get the door before this gets suspicious...” Twilight decided. “I hope they did not hear us...”

She quickly got out of bed, her stare returning to Midnight. “Hide.”

“... where?” he asked, looking around dumbfounded.

“Anywhere!” she hissed.

The stallion hopped out of bed with minimum sound, then began crawling underneath the frame, hoping to fit in. Twilight was ready to help him, but the knocking was becoming firm.

“Princess?” she heard Lichen’s voice.

She felt slightly less panicked as she trotted to open the door, knowing that it was the friendly priest...

The stare back at Midnight desperately scrambling under the bed, however, rekindled her fear.

She took a deep breath and unlocked the door, meeting Lichen’s pale green mane and straw gaze on the other side. She kept the slit in the passage to the absolute minimum.

“C-Custodian?”

“Oh, thank the Goddess, I thought you were both gone, Princess,” he exclaimed, exhaling in relief that she was envying him quite viciously right now. “Did I wake you up?” he inquired, his eyes focusing on the state of her disheveled mane.

Twilight felt the blush on her muzzle. She knew well how terrible she usually looked after waking up. And considering that she was cuddling with Midnight throughout the day... yes, that must have had an even worse effect.

“Uhm, wake me, ah... Yes, indeed, custodian! But do not worry, somepony was bound to do so eventually!” she replied, perhaps with a bit too much panic in her voice. She had not yet enchanted her eyes tonight as well, so the murkiness of the corridor was making her even more unsettled. “I-Is something the matter?”

Lichen stayed silent for a moment, looking confused about something, then shook his head. “Oh, ekhm, the Honored Lords of the Covenant shall be dining in about two hours. I came to make sure you shall have enough time to prepare for the feast, Princess. And the summit afterwards.”

“Ah-ha!” Twilight replied in nervous realization. “Right, thank you, that shall give me plenty of time! Yes! Plenty of time!”

The priest looked only more puzzled by her upbeat attitude. “Oh, I’m... I’m glad you must have slept well, Princess...” he mumbled in an unsure tone. “Uhm, Nightguardian Midnight Wind isn’t opening his doors. Do you know where he could be, Princess?”

Yes, he’s right under my bed. “I-I’m not sure. He said something about, ah... going for a prayer this evening, perhaps he is in the shrine already?”

“Indeed? I must have missed him then...” Lichen admitted, frowning.

“P-perhaps he sat behind a column...?” she faked a guess, feeling her muzzle forming into a silly, abashed smile.

She was not certain at all if the priest bought the explanation. Not to mention she felt terrible for lying to him.

Lichen finally shrugged. “No matter, but he must be back before I come to escort you to the feast, Princess. The Lords expect this celebration to be official and proper,” Lichen declared before turning around and leaving, mumbling something to himself in Noctraliyar.

Twilight shut the door and leaned against them in relief, feeling like panting. Her heart was fluttering like crazy.

“Is it safe?” she heard a muffled voice from underneath the bed.

In response to it she first snorted, then began shaking and giggling uncontrollably.

Oh, great! She had begun developing hysteria.

“I don’t think we are safe anywhere around...” she finally uttered, controlling herself. “But come out anyway...”

Midnight crawled from his hidey-hole with a silly expression on his face. “Never have I ever...” he grumbled, staring at Twilight. “I presume this was the first time you hid a stallion in your bedroom, hmmm?”

She shrugged, approached the bed, then collapsed onto it, muzzle first. “Yup...”

Her muffled confirmation made the said stallion chortle.

“Well,” he declared and she felt that he sat right next to her, “I’m actually honored to be a trackjacket.”

Twilight’s ears twitched. She rolled to her side, a flabbergasted look on her face. “... could you say that again, please?”

Midnight frowned, spotting that she was puzzled. “Ehm, did I mess up somewhere there?” He pondered for a second before slapping himself on the forehead and hissing. “Ia durnu bid! Not a ‘trackjacket’, I meant a ‘trailblazer’!”

Twilight tried, really tried her best to keep a straight face, but those efforts were destined to fail by default.

“A ‘t-trackjacket’!” She howled with laughter, seeing Midnight’s abashment. “Midnight Wind, the trackjacket!”

The batpony hid his muzzle in his hooves, then wrapped his wings around himself, attempting to create a webbed cocoon of shame for himself.

It took Twilight a good minute to calm down. She wiped the tears from her eyes, then nudged one of Midnight’s wings. “Come out, I’m— hah— I’m done.”

The cocoon shook in denial, causing her smile to widen at the silliness. She scooped closer.

“Midnight, I admit, right now you—” she chuckled, “—you, well, kinda... really... look like a trackjack—”

“Stop it!”

The stallion shouted and spread his wings rapidly, baring his fangs in a dangerous, wide smile. He hopped at Twilight, causing her to squeal and laugh as they both toppled onto the bed.

Midnight hugged her, growling faintly. “No making fun of Midnight’s second language.”

“There, there,” she cooed, having freed one of her forelegs from his clutches. She patted his head. “Let it all out, you will feel better...”

The stallion sighed. “Doubt it.” He kissed her forehead and let her go, sitting up. “If the feast starts soon, we better get prepared. I need to polish my armor and sharpen my claws...”

Twilight stretched on the bed, then rubbed her face. “Yeah, me too. My gear is just more metaphorical, I suppose...”

“You are still more dangerous than me, I would think,” Midnight retorted without too much conviction, then stood up. “I will be in my chamber, I don’t want the custodian getting more suspicious...”

“Wait,” Twilight called after him.

“Yes?”

“I still have a need of you.”

Midnight’s wide grin told her too well that her choice of words was... faulty at best.

“Twilight, I would rather wait until there is a proper occasion and—”

“Shush!” she scolded him, feeling her muzzle burning. “I had the spell for my eyes in mind...”

“Oh, you know exactly what you had in mind.”

“Midnight!” she protested, feeling this embarrassing heat spreading all over her body.

Also causing her mind to think of warm baths in good company.

After restoring her eyesight and receiving a long, encouraging kiss, Twilight was left alone to prepare.

She began by sitting down on her bed to think.

Was she ready for this? Was she confident enough to begin the battle of wits and diplomacy with ponies like Midnight Eye, or Azure Mist? Had she enough conviction to best general Crimson Shade? Or enough belief in her own cause to duel with Blessed Fang...?

She couldn’t answer those questions.

But she knew something for certain. She was prepared to do what she felt was right. She was the Princess of Friendship. And no matter what, she was bent on showing the batponies that opening themselves to Equestria could help them. That solidarity between them and “soleerani” could be beneficial. The exchange of ideas, culture, wares, the mutual trust, all of that could be of great use to Noctraliya.

And, as much as Twilight felt... vain admitting it, achieving such a diplomatic success would make her really, really proud. It would be justified however, no?

She sighed. She had a long road ahead of her. And nopony said there was going to be help or breaks along the way.

After taking her time to bathe, prepare the dress and read from her trusty scroll, Twilight felt as ready as she could have been. She gathered her confidence, her royal demeanor. She was hoping it would suffice when battling the Covenant, which proved to be formed out of ponies that could pose a real challenge to her.

There was a knock on the door.

This time she took it far better.

On the other side waited Lichen, wearing his custodian’s garments. “It is time, Princess, the feast shall begin in half an hour.”

Midnight was also present, his armor polished duly and his gaze confident. There was something else about him, though. An onyx-hued sash was hung from his right shoulder to his left side and on it shun an ornate, silver, seven-pointed star with an amethyst jewel in its center.

“Oh...? What is this, Nightguardian?” Twilight inquired.

Midnight looked down on his chest as an initial reaction. Lichen took the opportunity.

“You haven’t told the Princess about your honors, child?”

Honors? Midnight was a decorated warrior aside from being a member of the elite Nightguard? Was this one of those Silver Stars that Sunfall Ordain had told Twilight about?

The stallion smirked gently, his eyes escaping to the side. “I did not wish my pride to get the best of me,” he admitted.

Lichen chortled. “The way I see it, child, is that you were looking for an opportune moment to impress our guest.”

Shades of a blush appeared on Midnight’s muzzle when Twilight stepped closer.

“Is this the famed Silver Star?”

“Silver Star of Extraordinary Service, to be exact, Princess,” Midnight answered, his voice firm and doing its best to be devoid of hubris.

“Fourth military honor in order of importance,” Lichen added casually. It only made Midnight’s face more red.

“You’re full of surprises, Nightguardian,” Twilight gave the warrior a veiled compliment, smiling warmly, but his expression did not change at all.

The group then ventured through the tunnels of the Sanctuary, out of the shrine complex and into the main grotto, where Twilight could again experience the marvel of the cave’s architectural design. She felt like walking through an enchanting forest that became petrified and turned into stone by some strange, long-passed cataclysm.

The inhabitants were busy with their own, everynight tasks, but Twilight felt the glances lingering on her as the trio made their way towards the side of the cave, where a sturdy gateway protected by a set of local warriors was leading into, as Lichen presented it in a whisper, “the Covenant’s lair”.

The tunnels inside were more spacious than those that formed the local clergy’s dwelling, with lanterns of various designs hanging on the chiseled walls, and woolen, burgundy rugs muffling hoofsteps.

“Does the Covenant reside here often? Or are the Lords more likely to stay at their peeks?” Twilight inquired.

“The Lords gather at the Sanctuary once every two months, usually, unless an urgent matter arises,” Lichen explained. “Any of the Lords can call for the Covenant to congregate beyond schedule and the others have to answer the call.” He nodded profoundly. “Nopony abuses that, however. Too easy to get on one another’s nerves...”

After the group took a turn, a set of solid, ornate doors presented themselves at the end of the corridor.

“This is where the Covenant feasts,” the custodian let Twilight know. “I shall allow you inside, but then I must leave... I wish you all the best, Princess. May the Goddess aid you and keep you.”

He approached her and drafted a circle on her forehead, just like Shadebloom had done at the Border.

“Thank you, custodian,” Twilight replied, now more grateful for the gesture than confused like then.

She glanced at Midnight. He gave her a reassuring nod, straightening his posture.

Twilight took a deep breath and nodded her head, ready for anything.

Lichen knocked on the door profoundly before putting his weight on the wood and opening the passage to a rectangular chamber that could house a hundred ponies with relative ease. Chandeliers, made out of white gems cut to resemble stars, were sending flickers of candlelight over and upon a strong, firm table covered by a blue, massive tablecloth. On the material rested magnificent silverware, prepared to support stacks of fresh fruit. Oranges, pears, grapes, watermelons, cut into all shapes and sizes, from petite pieces easy to swallow to meticulously carved, jagged shapes. A feast for the eyes as well as the mouth.

“Princess, our greetings!” Lord Midnight Eye welcomed Twilight, approaching, brandishing the same type of long, buttoned garment as yesterday, albeit black with silver strings making it a bit reflective. His cape swept the floor and reflections danced around his circlet. “We are so pleased to have you with us! It is meant to be a fruitful night!” he exclaimed, pleased with something a great deal.

The rest of the Covenant members rose from the table, having stopped their conversations among themselves and a couple of other ponies present in the chamber.

Midnight Eye’s smile widened. “We allowed ourselves to bring in a couple more guests for the feast, Princess. We would be joyful for you to meet everypony...”

“Of course, Lord Midnight Eye, it shall be an honor,” Twilight replied in the only way she could. Partially due to politeness and correct behavior and partially due to sheer curiosity.

From behind Midnight Eye came forth a mare emitting an aura of a respectable matron, her inky mane pinned behind her head in an elegant bun. Her long gown was rich in its corresponding, atramentous hue.

Midnight saluted from behind Twilight, forcing a small smile on the newcomer’s face. In the meantime, Lord Midnight Eye introduced his female companion.

“Princess, this is Lord Consort Midnight Iris, my wife.”

The mare’s bright eyes pierced Twilight through. She scrunched her nose delicately.

“Ah, Knaze,” she exclaimed in a haughty voice with a heavy accent, “I am surprised. You look so young. I have heard you command great respect in Ekwestriya. I believed I shall be dealing with a mare advanced in years...”

“Uhm... glad to be a surprise to you, Lord Consort,” Twilight responded, astonished by both the statements and the mare’s tone.

Also... Midnight Eye and Midnight Iris. Quite the match of names this was.

“I wish to believe, Knaze,” the Lord Consort continued, “that you shall not allow your... youthful eagerness to overcome your reason.”

The smile she brought up on her muzzle was not matching her words at all, Twilight thought. She felt, also, sorely misjudged.

She faked the kindest of expressions. “I am here as a Princess of Equestria, Lord Consort, not a filly...”

“We do hope so.”

With those words Midnight Iris bowed her head and stepped back with her husband, making room for the other guests.

Bright Crescent appeared out of nowhere, his expression beaming. “Princess, good to see you! How was your day? I hope the priests did not wake you up with their chanting and raving...”

Twilight could almost feel Crimson Shade’s outrage coming from the side, where the Lord of Shade Family was standing, keenly observing the gathering.

She kept a polite expression on her muzzle. “I’ve slept fine, Lord Bright Crescent. The accommodation is more than satisfactory.”

“Ha! Good! Superb!” he shouted, clapping his hooves. “Now, if you please, Princess, I'm dying for you to meet a pair of ponies.”

On his both sides popped up two young batponies. Their manes shared colors – deep brown and creamy white, combined in a random pattern. Aside from the fact that they were a mare and a stallion, they could have been mistaken for the same pony of bright, pear eyes and physique that could have easily been described as alluring even by Equestrian standards. Their long, loose robes, similar to that of their uncle, were differing only by the hue of their embroidery, snow and chocolate.

“Greetings...”

“...Princess!”

They both welcomed Twilight almost at the same time, respectively giving her a more and less cordial smile. Their Equestrian accents were remarkable, the stallion sounding like he had been born and raised in the middle of Canterlot.

Bright Crescent chuckled. “Princess, here I present to you my niece and my nephew. Hrabiye Ivory Crescent and Hrabiy Bratr Ebony Crescent!”

“A unique pleasure!” Twilight assured before presenting a question. “Pardon me, but I am unfamiliar with those titles. May I inquire about the translation and meaning of your statuses?”

Ebony Crescent nodded with gentleness. “Why, of course. The Noctraliyan titles ‘hrabiy’ and ‘hrabiye’ indicate that a pony holding one of them is considered next in line to become a Lord of the Family. In translation, my sister and I are ‘Countess’ and ‘Count’. ‘Count Brother’ in my case, to be exact. Just, please, correct me if I am wrong – I believe the two words are exactly how the masculine and feminine forms of the word ‘count’ in Equestrian should be created. But am I correct in this assumption?”

“Absolutely, Count Brother Ebony Crescent,” Twilight answered with eagerness, hoping that the amount of titles of ponies would not grow too steep. She was getting worried over making a mistake in this nomenclature. She was also greatly and positively surprised by this stallion’s command of Equestrian language.

The mare called Ivory Crescent giggled. “Do not let my brother’s false uncertainty fool you, Princess,” she said in an almost impeccable accent. “He has checked whether he got it right five times just before the feast!”

Ebony Crescent gave his sibling a look of tired, abashed scorn, while Bright Crescent sighed.

“Oh, you two little diabli...”

“Uncle, it is but a matter of fact!” Ivory Crescent protested. “Ebony Crescent would still be sinking amongst books if I did not drag him here!”

“Preposterous!” her brother protested, his face becoming red. “I-I merely wanted to be prepared to meet the Princess!”

Twilight giggled. “You won’t hear a word of criticism from me when it comes to losing oneself in books, Count Brother.”

“Yes, so I have heard...” the stallion replied with a... peculiar, distant smile appearing on his muzzle.

Ivory Crescent rolled her eyes, then focused on Midnight. “Midnight Wind, it’s so good to see you again!”

Midnight saluted as was proper, his voice polite, but not as enthusiastic. “Pleasure to be in your presence, Countess, Count Brother.”

“We have a lot of catching up to do!” Ivory Crescent declared, than winked at Twilight. “Mind if we once borrow your bodyguard for some time, Princess? I promise he shall be back intact!”

Before Twilight had a chance at responding, Bright Crescent waved his forelegs around. “Alright, enough fraternizing, we’re causing a queue to form! Take your seats, you two!”

The twins nodded at the same time.

“Catch you later!” the mare shouted.

Her brother only bowed his head before Twilight, the soft smile once again on his lips, then took his leave with his sibling.

“My capricious fireflies...” Bright Crescent commented before heading away towards his place as well.

Twilight used the moment to look back at Midnight, whose expression was inscrutable.

“A very old acquaintance, Princess,” he muttered just before another set of ponies approached her.

This time it was Lord Sunfall Word, being aided in his trotting by a middle-aged stallion of rusty mane kept in an elegant, short style. The yellow of his eyes awfully familiar to Twilight.

“Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum, Knaze Crepuscle Iskre...” Sunfall Word greeted her.

“I tuu tez, haspadr Soleeced—” Twilight began then froze, realizing she had no idea what the correct term for “word” was in Noctraliyar. “Uhm... Soleeced...” she muttered, feeling sweat beginning to gather on her forehead.

The Lord chuckled hoarsely. It caused the pony accompanying him to smile as well, although his expression was a tad patronizing.

“Soleeced Slov, Knaze...” Sunfall Word aided her after he was done with chortling.

“Oh, thank you. Alright,” the mare inhaled. “Neskaza Lunee... welae tuu noc illum, haspadr Soleeced Slov,” she exclaimed, relieved that she did not cause the elder stallion to take offence.

“Knaze, ia wel tue conw iau filiy, hrabiy Soleeced Decret,” the Lord offered something, glancing at the stallion who was helping him stand with tender care. “Ira, puel. Tlumata!” he added with a jaunty smirk.

“My father rushes me to translate that he wishes us to become familiar with one another, Princess,” the asked batpony explained in a firm tone. And yet he was taking his time to speak, as if considering every word and phrase. “I am hrabiy Sunfall Decree.”

“A pleasure, Count,” Twilight replied with a phrase that simply had to be overused during meetings like these. Even in the instance of this stallion’s gaze being a lot less friendly than that of his father.

Sunfall Decree was ready to escort Sunfall Word to the table, but the latter decided to present Twilight with some sort of question.

“Knaze, tue bidee w... Proznyi Umberi, tac?”

The Count’s gaze sharpened in an instant as he stared at his father, who, in return, granted him with a tired, if firm, gaze.

Sunfall Decree exhaled before translating. “Princess, my father asks whether you have been in Hollow Shades during your travel.”

Twilight felt confused about the sudden tension she felt between the two, but she nodded her head. “Yes, I have. Why?”

Sunfall Word looked her deep in her eyes. “Kwomdo bide iaa prafiliye?”

Sunfall Decree bit his lower lip before translating. “How is m-my—” he hesitated when his voice shook dangerously. “How is my father’s granddaughter doing?” he asked with blatant disinclination.

Twilight blinked. Then blinked again. Did they mean...?

“Captain Sunfall Ordain?”

“Y... yes,” the Count admitted reluctantly, which caused his father to shake his head in sorrow without even trying to hide it.

“She... she is doing well. She prepared my stay at the outpost to the best of her abilities, I was astonished by the attention she gave me,” Twilight answered, her mind scrambled. Sunfall Ordain was a Lord’s granddaughter...? Why was her father visibly irritated that she was brought up in the conversation? “She is a very kind, friendly mare,” she assured, but it only made Sunfall Decree avert his eyes, a grim shade over his muzzle.

“Ia grat tue, Knaze...” Lord Sunfall Word uttered, trotting away with his son.

Twilight knew something peculiar was going on. Something deeply unpleasant, even. She had no time to ponder upon it, however, as the last pony she didn’t know yet made his way towards her... being led closer by Azure Mist. Again, the Lord was wearing an ensemble fit to be the cause of envy sprouting in the hearts of Canterlot’s nobility, azure, long and rich almost beyond reason.

“Princess, you look lovely tonight,” the Lord offered a compliment. Insincere one, Twilight was certain of it. “You must be starving, so we will make the introduction brief, hmmm? This is my son, Count Mistlock.”

The young pony was elegant, his features were sharp and the celeste color of his mane was bringing to mind clear ice reflecting the bright, winter sky.

Although his gold gaze was keen, Twilight had no trouble spotting something intriguing about it. A detail which would be hard to discern for somepony not paying enough attention, but she had dealt with enough matters concerning different feelings to catch this glimpse behind his eyes.

Mistlock was desperately hiding a seeping wound of his heart. And Twilight had long ago learned who caused that bleeding inside of him.

“Princess, I am happy to meet you,” the Count admitted with veracity, but there was no emotion in his silken voice whatsoever. “I hope that your talks with the esteemed Covenant shall allow us to find common ground whilst keeping with our traditions,” he added, earning a victorious glance from his mother.

“Well said, tradition is something that defines us! It needs to be abided by!” Azure Mist declared, purposefully making sure that everypony could hear her. “Let us now sit and dine! Come along, my son!” she ordered, already heading towards one of the seats.

Twilight hid a frown of outrage that wished to form on her muzzle. The Lord was clearly referring to that incident Midnight had told her about, involving the young Count and the mare he loved, who—

“Beware of my mother.”

Mistlock’s quiet whisper stopped Twilight just as she was about to trot to a place that the Covenant was holding for her. She glanced at the young batpony, but he was already on the move, following Lord Azure Mist as if nothing happened.

Twilight neared the table, taking her assigned seat next to Midnight Wind, but still in between Blessed Fang, who greeted her with a nod, and Crimson Shade who decided not to react at all. The rest of the Covenant, not counting their companions for the feast, knew exactly where their places were, in this unspoken agreement that Twilight had still to discern.

Lord Dusk Harvest, sitting on the far right, looked in her direction and, with Blossom’s cuddly encouragement, gave her a smile which Twilight eagerly answered with one of her own. She even wanted to address him, but Midnight Eye stood up, looking over the gathered, clearly preparing to speak.

“Dear friends,” he began, his voice stoic and full of confidence, “I do not think it is necessary to repeat that this night is a momentous occasion. One to take its rightful place in the history of not only our domain, but our guest’s as well.”

Twilight almost gulped. There was no pressure there, no.

“Our two countries differ greatly, there is no denying that, but I think I speak for us all when I say that we wish for a change to come into our relations. We hope to learn and listen. We hope for Ekwestriya to do so likewise.”

As far as public speeches went, Twilight could not deny that Midnight Eye seemed a lot more comfortable with them than she ever would consider herself to be.

“But there shall be time for that. For now, let us be merry and feast! We are all part of a great vision of our Mother, the Immaculate Goddess! May we all realize that and may with that realization come happiness and fulfillment!”

Whilst the rhetoric continued, a number of servants dressed in long, buttoned gowns appeared, carrying silver goblets and placing them in front of everypony. Then they filled them with the one liquid Twilight had learned to fear.

Gozalke.

“I propose a toast!” Midnight Eye grasped his chalice, raising it high up, causing everypony to stand. Twilight obliged, already preparing for the burning unpleasantness inbound. “To our guest, Princess Twilight Sparkle! To our lands and folk! And to our divine Mother! Hwale!”

“Hwale!”

“Hwale!” Twilight shouted alongside the batponies, bracing herself for the drink.

Nope, she could take it well still. Thankfully, the collage of reactions around was enough to take attention away from her tearing eyes and massive coughing fit.

To her great surprise, Lord Sunfall Word, easily the oldest of the gathered, emptied his goblet without even a muscle of his muzzle twitching. Practice truly did make perfect.

When everypony was done coughing, exhaling, shaking, screaming and so forth, Midnight Eye declared the feast started. Twilight felt rather pleased about that, she was really hungry by this point. She helped herself to some small pieces of watermelon she knew she could eat without spilling the juice all over the pretty, indigo tablecloth.

“Do you enjoy our selection of meals, Princess?” Blessed Fang inquired politely, having left in his wake a couple of sucked-dry pears.

“I do, indeed. I am surprised the fruit are so fresh,” Twilight engaged in the small talk.

“W-w-we c-care for th-them as b-b-best we c-can, P-Princess,” Dusk Harvest added, feeding a piece of an orange to Blossom. “I-I always th-thought of e-every f-fruit a-as a G-G-Goddess’ g-gift for e-each of u-us.”

“I’ve heard a lot about the famed Noctraliyan Valleys. Are they truly supplying the entire domain?”

“Y-yes. Th-the r-r-rest of our m-mountains a-are not s-suitable f-f-for c-c-c—“ The stammering Lord closed his eyes and finally forced the word out of himself. “Cultivation!”

Bright Crescent leaned forward, grabbing himself a cluster of grapes. “Screaming of which, is it true that you are acquainted with a Family of fruittenders, Princess?”

“Yes, the Apple Family. They have a grand orchard right next to Ponyville, the town where I reside,” Twilight answered eagerly.

“A Family of a rather... simple cognomen,” Midnight Iris commented sotto voce but with the clearest of intentions to be heard.

Count Ebony Crescent raised his hoof in protest. “Honored Lord Consort, Equestrians do not have the same lineage traditions. Their family affiliation usually reaches but a couple of generations behind. Only the most prominent noble houses gathered in older cities, namely Canterlot or Trottingham, keep to the patronymic and matronymic similarity custom.”

Twilight did not know if she should have been more impressed by the young batpony’s eloquence, or knowledge.

“You are absolutely right, indeed, Count Ebony Crescent. Family ties are not as bounding in Equestria as they are here.”

The stallion’s smile grew and Twilight could have sworn that she spotted a small blush on his muzzle.

Midnight Eye took the initiative. “But what about ancestry charts? Surely they have to be in use by some, at least...”

“Only by the noble houses Count Ebony Crescent brought up, Lord Midnight Eye.”

“How... interesting,” the stallion muttered.

It caused Bright Crescent to giggle quite loudly.

“Pardon his linguistic mistake, Princess, he really meant to say ‘incongruous’, I’m sure.”

He was granted a murderous look for this remark from Midnight Eye.

Twilight helped herself to more watermelon, hoping to avoid being dragged further into this exchange.

For a while, only the sound of vicious and merciless fructicide was heard from all directions. The mare glanced at Midnight, who was himself busy with pearslaughter, his eyes feral from eating but also strangely melancholic.

Oh, she could give up everything for having more time to spend just with him and not among the Covenant.

“Princess,” Azure Mist, seated on the opposite side of the table, suddenly called out to her, “are you a devotee of fine arts?”

Twilight shifted her attention rapidly. “Uhm, yes, to a degree. I am usually too busy with books and studying to enjoy attending a play or a performance, but I am always happy to do so when a chance arrives.”

Before Azure Mist had a chance to respond, Crimson Shade spoke up in a dry tone. “Where are you going with this, Azure Mist?”

The mare’s grin widened. “Perhaps we could hold a little recital in honor of the Princess? Tomorrow or in the next few days?”

Bright Crescent clapped his hooves in excitement. “Ha! Finally a good idea coming from you!”

Azure Mist huffed and Twilight could swear that Count Mistlock’s eyes glinted in dark satisfaction. Midnight Eye raised his hoof.

“I second the proposition. Count Ebony Crescent?”

“Yes, Honored Lord?” the young stallion replied in an instant.

“Have you brought your poltawca with you?”

Ivory Crescent shook her head, laughing. “Honored Lord, my brother needs it and books more than food and drink, of course he’s brought it!”

“I-I did bring it,” Ebony Crescent confirmed, his face flustered. “But... performing in front of the Honored Covenant and our esteemed guest?” He thought for a second, then inhaled nervously. “It would be a great accolade...”

“Princess?” Midnight Eye turned to Twilight. “Would you be willing to hear some of our traditional music?”

“Oh, definitely!” she replied, genuinely excited about the proposition. “I look forward to it very much!”

“It’s settled then! Ha!” the Lord approved of the idea, with other members of the Covenant nodding in agreement, or at least not opposing this suggestion out loud.

The rest of the feast passed uneventfully, with the batponies satisfying their thirst and hunger without engaging in conversations, until finally Bright Crescent tapped his hooves on the table and sighed.

“Well, I’m full. Which, unfortunately, means it’s time for politics,” he declared, giving Twilight a mischievous grin. She contained a giggle.

Sunfall Word, after coughing somewhat fiercely, gestured to his son, who immediately aided him in lifting up from the chair. “Knaze, dimitae ia, ia potreb temps ir gore...”

“Princess, my father wishes to apologize, but his age forces him to take his time advancing up towards the Seat,” Sunfall Decree translated.

“Oh, of course!” Twilight responded, immediately standing up to show her respect towards a Lord and an elderly stallion. He nodded back at her, his muzzle smiling.

The rest of the guests arose as well, waiting to take their places until Sunfall Word left that chamber.

“So Equestrians are capable of kind gestures after all,” Midnight Iris commented without a hint of shame.

Twilight was fighting a sudden feeling of outrage that arose in her chest, but Blessed Fang interfered.

“Respect towards elders is a virtue shared between our people, I want to believe. Their years should be revered accordingly and their council taken into consideration at all times.”

Nopony thought of contesting that statement.

After a few more bites and sucks from the gathered, Midnight Eye rose up. “It is time for us to proceed, verily.”

Twilight lifted herself up with Midnight granting her his foreleg for support. Their gazes crossed for a moment and she tried to send him the warmest look she could, using the opportunity.

“Nightguardian,” Midnight Eye abruptly called out, causing Midnight to salute him in the blink of an eye.

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr!”

“Considering your role, you shall be allowed to enter the Seat and listen to the negotiations. If it shall be necessary, you will translate as well.”

Midnight almost lost control of his stance, his eyes widening and his eyebrows clearly fighting the urge to raise. “If that is the will of the Covenant!” he exclaimed.

“It is, indeed,” Crimson Shade declared firmly, ready to leave the chamber without further words.

“Wait a minute!” Bright Crescent raised his hoof, his expression puzzled. “The Nightguardian here can be sworn, but what about our esteemed guest? Does she need to participate as well? Or are we skipping this part? Blessed Fang?”

The priest brought a hoof to his lips, deep in thought. “I... yes, I believe the Princess could indeed participate in the ceremonial...”

Twilight was feeling more and more left out. She addressed Blessed Fang. “If there is a... specific procedure to be undertaken for ponies other than the Covenant to be allowed to participate in a meeting, I wish to fulfill all of the obligations.”

Blessed Fang’s eyes glinted with newfound respect towards her. “Your eagerness is appreciated. Very well, we shall introduce you to the rite on the way...” the antas ordered, his long, imposing chasuble swooshing as he turned to the distant doors of the chamber.

All of the guests remained behind, giving the leaving Lords and Twilight respectful bows. She could have sworn, however, that they were all actually following Midnight with their gazes. She pondered how much of a privilege it was, being allowed to join the Covenant during their sessions.

The elevation of the tunnels was gradually rising, which made Twilight think that the “Seat” she heard about was placed nearer to the tip of the mountain. Along the way she could admire the incredible softness of the rugs. The dim light of the candles was giving her the distinct feeling of mysticism surrounding the group of batponies that she was accompanying.

“Pardon me, what should I know before we commence our talks then?” she asked at one point, turning to Blessed Fang.

Bright Crescent was faster to answer than his younger colleague. “That my esteemed companions shall bore you to death,” he muttered, looking away casually.

Twilight would normally giggle, but the profound atmosphere and the fact that the young priest let out a quiet yet vicious hiss forbade her doing anything.

“The Covenant has ruled Noctraliya for generations and our proceedings were decided to be held in secrecy. For the Immaculate Moon... Herself is guiding us while we congregate...”

“It is an honor unmatched,” Twilight decided to intercede, managing to cause a satisfied smirk to flash on Blessed Fang’s muzzle.

“It is so promising that you understand it, Knaze...” he admitted before continuing. “The Goddess’ guidance is a great gift. And, as you have heard already from our scriptures, gifts are not to be squandered and taken for granted.”

Twilight pondered. “So... the furtiveness is a form of praise to the Goddess?”

“Indeed. It shows that we consider Her favor unique and we wish it not to become... how to say it? Diluted? Disseminated?”

“I think I grasp the idea. How intriguing...” Twilight replied, musing over this concept. Her intuition would tell her that a blessing like this should be shared with others. Unless, of course, one wished to be considered anointed by the deity’s grace.

She nearly missed Blessed Fang’s next sentence.

“But the repayment for Her grace consists of more...”

Twilight shook her head, focusing and spotting that all of the other Lords were paying close attention to the exchange, no doubt attempting to feel her out on the topic.

“Are you aware of the significance of blood in our culture, Knaze?”

“I am, yes, Lord Blessed Fang. I understand how blood... uhm, 'ver’ is considered the vessel of one’s soul,” she replied with confidence.

And thankful that she stopped herself from saying something about the 'red desire’, for her unruly mind first wandered into that direction.

“Good. Now, let us share with you more. We, akin to Equestrians, swear on our honor, for it is dear to us. But we can also give an oath on our blood. On our soul. A sacred declaration, for our spirits, our lives belong to the Goddess.”

Pious silence reigned all around for a while, until Midnight, his voice full of zeal, declared.

“Through scorching days and glorious nights, for Her we live, for Her we die...”

Blessed Fang nodded. “Well quoted, Nightguardian.” He locked himself in thought for a moment, his eyes darkening. “And to break a blood oath, to desecrate it, is not only a cause of shame. It is sinful against our Goddess.”

Despite the tone of the priest’s voice, Bright Crescent decided to introduce a merry comment. “Do you know our word for ‘truth’, Princess?”

“Uhm... ‘vere’, if I am not mistaken...” Twilight replied, staring back at him.

“Exactly! And blood is ‘ver’, like you said yourself. Truth is derived from blood. And in blood always truth is written, we say,” he concluded mysteriously, smirking.

“What Lord Bright Crescent is trying to convey,” Azure Mist stepped in, her voice irritated, “and what Lord Blessed Fang has not yet reached, is that one must take a blood oath before being allowed into the Seat of the Covenant.”

“Way to ruin the suspense!” Bright Crescent huffed. “Killjoy...”

“A b-blood oath?” Twilight stuttered when her anxiety suddenly piqued. There was bloodletting involved in her nearest future?

Midnight Eye shook his head. “A symbolic amount is taken, Princess, do not fret. The importance is derived from quality, not quantity.”

By this time the group almost arrived at the entrance of the Seat. The wood of the door was ornate with seven coats of arms of different shapes, builds and styles. A tree growing from a horizontal crescent. A pair of fangs, a droplet of blood falling from the right one. A book supporting the lunar discus...

Twilight was reminded of old record tomes she read when she was going through a phase of her intensive studies involving genealogy.

In front of the door waited Sunfall Word and his son. The Count bowed his head before the approaching group, then passed them without a word. From his expression and his father’s stare, Twilight could tell that they have had a heated argument.

Sunfall Word, however, soon brought a smile on his muzzle, trying to hide his sorrow. “Tuyi bidi tardyi...”

“We are not slow! We take our time!” Bright Crescent responded, mocking outrage. “It’s healthy! Just ask Dusk Harvest about his speech pattern.”

The called out stallion grew red on the face and lowered his gaze, while his pet bat flapped its wings, furious.

“Humor is not contemptuous, Lord Bright Crescent. But I shall never agree to malice and I would prefer it absent when I am around.”

All of the gathered stared at Twilight, for it was her who allowed herself the critique.

Her heart was telling her she did right to point out this obvious distinction. However, that did not stop it from pounding out of fear. Was she too stern?

“Ha!” Crimson Shade shouted in audible satisfaction. The glance he gave Twilight had a warm spark in it, melting its coldness ever so slowly.

On the other hoof, Bright Crescent pursed his lips. “I do not think I will give up my wit just like this,” he declared, turning his head away in offence.

Influence gained, influence lost. Twilight realized, to her worry, that this balancing act was bound to become crucial when dealing with the Lords.

Looking aside for a moment, Twilight took note of a particular ornament carved in the nearby wall, not far away from the entrance to the Seat.

A bust of an unspecified batpony was emerging from the rough stone. His eyes were tied by a rocky blindfold and his muzzle was open, revealing all of his teeth. A special emphasis was put on his two fangs, done in steel. The statue was holding a round, flat bowl in his forehooves, marked by strange marks of different shades of crimson, gathered in the middle in an eerie, round circle.

Twilight gulped, feeling her stomach protesting. Those were nothing else than old bloodstains.

“I think our guest took notice of the Bloodletter...” Azure Mist commented, her face stoic, but her voice not devoid of satisfaction.

Blessed Fang gave her a long look before trotting closer to Twilight. “It is a simple rite, Knaze. I can understand your initial reluctance though. Nocferratan?”

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr!” Midnight was already standing at attention.

“Show the Knaze how the act is performed. Give us your oath. You shall not reveal anything that shall happen beyond these doors to anypony. Not under pressure, nor calamity. Not for wealth, nor glory.”

Midnight nodded his head profoundly.

“Ia pryisegn.”

He approached the stone bust, granting Twilight with a passing glance of encouragement. He removed his bladed hoofshoes, then closed his eyes for a moment, placing his right foreleg under one of the steel fangs.

“Iau pryiseg brazae, o iaa Bogine. Ia ronit ver u iaa anime...”

“My promise take, oh my Goddess. I shed the blood of my soul,” Blessed Fang translated the words.

Twilight felt her face losing colors as Midnight pricked the soft skin of his leg’s inner side, staining the steel fang with a dot of crimson. He pressed near the puncture with his other hoof, causing a trickle of blood to flow down and stain the stone bowl underneath with a few droplets.

“The deed is done,” Blessed Fang declared when Midnight put back on his hoofshoes.

Thankfully, his wound was not bleeding on its own. Otherwise Twilight would seriously consider fainting. It would save her the stress...

“I find it unnecessary for the Princess to take the oath,” Midnight Eye stated abruptly, his gaze resting on Blessed Fang before shifting to Twilight. “I want to believe a normal promise, backed by your position, would be enough, Princess. I think you can well understand the need of secrecy...”

“Bah, well, she can hardly swear on the Goddess,” Bright Crescent added, his voice still irked after Twilight’s last words directed at him.

However strange and somewhat repulsive this idea was to her, Twilight had already considered that a gesture like this bloodletting would grant her a valuable boon with the Lords and she was not going to relinquish this opportunity.

“I might not be considered worthy of taking this oath on the Goddess,” she announced, “but I don’t break my word, no matter what. And I wish to believe that my blood has significance of its own, holding my soul or not.”

“Strong words!” Azure Mist praised her. Which actually made Twilight doubt her choice. “Let us accept the Princess’ promise. She might not believe in it, but I doubt her blood is so different from ours.”

“Who knows, maybe it’s blue, let’s see...” Bright Crescent jeered.

Granted with this venomous encouragement, Twilight had no choice but to approach the statue and remove her pristine hoofshoes. She hesitated for a moment, thinking of a correct way of forming the words of the oath.

She took a deep breath. “My promise take, oh Goddess who shines over all. I shed blood of my soul...”

Closing her eyes, Twilight pressed her leg to the other steel fang than Midnight. She bit her lip when the sharp metal pierced her skin. With squinted eyes, trying to fight the uneasy feeling in her stomach, she used her other hoof to cause a small hemorrhage, just like the stallion had done before her.

A drop of claret fell into the bowl.

And, for a split second, Twilight felt a weird sting of happiness when it mixed with her loved one’s blood.

“Uai akepti tueu pryisegn,” Sunfall Word uttered with a voice firmer that his usual, raspy tone.

“Very well,” Midnight Eye concurred after a moment. “Nightguardian, open the door wide.”

Midnight saluted. The short glance he sent Twilight’s way, their new way of communicating with others around, told her that he was proud of her bravery.

The stallion pressed on the doors, opening them steadily, causing the ancient wood to creak and the hinges to squeal quietly.

Before Twilight opened a massive, granite hall, resembling a chapel. What first caught Twilight’s attention was the smoothness of ornate, dark columns supporting the ceiling ornate with a marvelous, silver chandelier of superb quality.

“Are those sapphires?” the mare inquired upon witness breathtaking gems hanging from the arms of the candelabrum.

“Indeed, courtesy of the mines belonging to Midnight Family and my own,” Bright Crescent replied coldly, moving past the mare towards a massive table made out of dark marble, upon which rested a woolen cloth the color of night’s sky. It was placed with such a meticulous care that not one wrinkle was staining its perfection.

Around the table stood seven thrones of the Covenant and a most luxurious seat which, however, could not match the resplendence of the Lords’ cathedrae, engraved with the coats of arms and embellished with silver.

One more detail of the room caught Twilight’s attention. On the distant wall hung a massive, black curtain with the seals of the batpony Families. It clearly was hiding something behind it and the secrecy caused the mare’s curiosity to grow.

Even more so after she spotted Midnight standing in the doorway, his eyes glued to the dark material, wide open, almost in fear.

“Nightguardian?” Midnight Eye, ready to take his place on his throne, addressed his subject. “Is something the matter?”

His tone was neutral and emotionless and yet Twilight could have sworn that Midnight’s face paled.

“N-nothing is wrong, Honored Lord!” he declared, saluting.

“Good. Help the Princess to her place.”

Midnight trotted forward, his eyes stuck with Twilight for a while. His gaze was worried. Anxious even, although he attempted to hide it.

Twilight had no opportunity to calm him down, whatever the reason for his concern was. She allowed him to move the chair for her and she took her place in between, as usual lately, Blessed Fang and Crimson Shade.

On the corner of the table. Which was... most unusual. And a tad awkward.

Azure Mist, after she had made sure her gown was perfectly flowing around her seat, turned to Twilight.

“Your placement might appear somewhat peculiar, Princess, but we have never before had the chance of having somepony else sit with us like this... As in, there is hardly anypony worthy of this distinction.”

“The shape of the table gives that away, I think,” Twilight retorted, fighting that little spark of outrage that once more appeared in her heart.

It was showing itself there more and more often, despite her best efforts at extinguishing it.

“W-we c-c-could sh-shift around, m-make s-some room...” Dusk Harvest mumbled, trying to appear as insignificant as possible.

“Don’t be ridiculous, Dusk Harvest,” Crimson Shade replied, huffing. “Tradition demands we sit in equal distances from one another and this is hardly the occasion to change it.”

“Please, Honored Lords.” Twilight raised her hoof upon seeing the atmosphere becoming heavier than it had been already. “I do not wish to begin this summit with such trivial inconveniences... There are far more important topics to discuss than my seating place.”

“Indeed,” Midnight Eye agreed wholeheartedly, but there was a note in his voice Twilight did not like at all. “Can we begin?” he asked his comrades.

None of the Lords opposed, all of them seated properly on their thrones. Midnight Eye stood up, turning to Twilight directly.

“Princess, it is customary that whenever a Lord calls for a meeting, he or she is to speak first. Tonight, as you are our guest, you have an opportunity of referring your case and expectations briefly before we start the proper discussion. Please.”

Twilight nodded, arising from her seat. She took a calming breath. She focused. She felt Midnight standing behind her chair, which granted her the needed strength to begin the short speech she had prepared for just such a moment.

“Honored Lords of Noctraliya, I, Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Equestria, allowed myself to enter your domain, answering the generous invitation of the Covenant. It is a recognition unlike any other for me as a representative of my nation. Equestria wishes to use this opportunity to forge an everlasting bond of cooperation and friendship between our countries...”

She paused briefly, staring at her audience. All of the Lords were keenly listening to her, as if prepared to hear a phrase or word that would spark their attention and support.

“Equestria, as a nation, wishes to become close with all other domains and races around it. We seek the spirit of solidarity, we wish understanding and tolerance to bloom, we desire the discovery of common ground with everypony. For we rest assured that some truths, like the principles of Kindness, Generosity, Loyalty, Honesty, even Laughter, are shared among all of the races, no matter the discrepancies present...”

She caught on to Bright Crescent’s smirk and Sunfall Word’s nod. She was doing reasonably so far. She calmed herself and recommenced.

“I come here humbled. Humbled by the devotion, honor, steadfast beliefs of the noctrali. I arrive willing to learn about what makes Noctraliya this powerful bastion of tradition and faith. And I come to offer Equestria’s extended hoof. Ever since I have learned of this basic principle among the noctrali, the often overlooked rule of gratitude and honorable repayment, I have wished to base our understanding on it. You take, you give. Tu braz, tu daz...”

Midnight Eye smiled widely, nodding his head, which was soon followed by a mutual, more or less enthusiastic declarations of support for Twilight’s words.

She felt relieved beyond measure. She now knew that she was not going to be belittled by default. She hit the mark she was aiming for.

“So, here I am, the Princess of Equestria, with all the respect and admiration towards the lands and ponies blessed by the Goddess, Immaculate Moon...” She lowered her head alongside the gathered. “And I come to offer a deal fair to you, Honored Lords of the Covenant, and to the entire batpony race. I come to you with the gift which cares not for differences, can square all the debts and heal all the wounds. I come to you with Friendship. And I hope we will all share in its plenty.”

Twilight finished and sat down. Perhaps it wasn’t the history’s most moving speech, but she felt proud of it nonetheless. It wasn’t long, it was on point, it offered room for more diplomacy on both sides.

Vanity aside, Twilight would have given herself an “A”.

Well, alright... perhaps “A-”. Her voice was a bit nervous. But nothing less than that!

Silence reigned in the chamber for a moment, all of the gathered Lords pondering on the words they had heard. Then Midnight Eye began exchanging glances with the others, receiving approving nods. Twilight took notice that Dusk Harvest and Sunfall Word gave their wordless permission with reluctance, their eyes... darkened.

Her heart pounded in her chest. Something weird was going on.

She shifted in her seat, attempting to, even for a second, look at Midnight while pretending to be checking whether her dress was neatly resting on her shoulder. The stallion stood still, firm, but there was something in his stance that betrayed distress.

That wasn’t helping her. Not at all.

After a minute of grim tranquility, during which the gazes of the room were not abandoning Twilight, Midnight Eye cleared his throat.

“Princess, we are overjoyed to hear that you, as the representative of your nation, wish to conduct our talks with respect and mutual understanding. Especially when it comes to the rules of gratitude and repayment...”

His tone was calm, but there was something hidden behind it. Something malicious.

“I have to but ask, if I might, what is your opinion on debts that last for... extended periods of time? Are they due, or does the passing of time render them obsolete?”

Twilight thought for a second. It was a loaded question, she simply knew it.

“I believe, Lord Midnight Eye, that any topic can be a matter of discussion, no matter how... distant in time or difficult it is, as long as the sides are ready and willing to talk.”

She could swear the Crimson Shade to her right shifted in his seat nervously.

“We are ecstatic to hear you say that, Princess,” Midnight Eye replied in the meantime. “We are all here keen on, as one might say, ‘normalizing’ our relations with the domain of the Judging Sun. Can we hope that you shall allow us to present our arguments during our negotiations?”

“Of course, that’s what this summit is for, is it not?” Twilight asked the rhetorical question. “We are gathered here to find a new understanding. A new wisdom,” she repeated the term that she had heard from custodian Lichen.

Azure Mist chuckled. “That is such a respite.”

“Indeed,” Blessed Fang seconded her words, his keen eyes piercing Twilight through.

Something was up, she knew it. She felt sweat gathering on her forehead. She was in the Lords’ den and, as it seemed, they were ready to make her realize that.

“P-P-Princess...” Dusk Harvest spoke up shakily, his face betraying shame out of a sudden, “w-we s-s-simply d-desire t-t-t—”

“Dusk Harvest, I swear to Goddess, if you ruin this wondrous moment of drama then I shall ruin you,” Bright Crescent hissed at his colleague, causing Blossom to hiss at him in return.

“Excuse me... what moment? What is the meaning of this?” Twilight presented the Lords with her question, her voice almost giving.

She heard a small clang of metal behind her. Midnight shook in his stance out of uneasiness, she did not even have to turn around to know it.

Midnight Eye raised his hoof to calm her down. “Princess, do not fear, we simply wish for you to aid us in a rather... crucial matter,” he emphasized. “One that, without resolving, will be enough of a reason to cut our negotiations on the spot.”

Twilight felt her eyes widening on their own. Her pulse was going crazy. “... I-I am sorry, Lord Midnight Eye, but I have no idea—”

“It will become clear soon enough. Nightguardian?”

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr!” Midnight showed his readiness, despite what Twilight knew he was feeling.

“Move the curtain...”

The warrior saluted. He trotted forward as if not out of his own will, then grasped a grey rope that was connected to the rod up above. Then, with one swift motion, he pulled, making the cloth part and reveal the secret behind it.

A map.

A chart, a truly ancient chart depicting Noctraliya.

Twilight, despite everything that was happening, felt wonderment filling her mind. Before her was a real treasure, a relic, an artifact even! The sheepskin on which the drawing was done bore signs of the passing time, but the condition of it was as perfect as one could have hoped for!

She felt herself standing up, being drawn to this wonderful sight in front of her. What a font of knowledge this chart was! The mountain slopes were demarcated with utmost precision, almost individually drawn, showcasing even the shapes of different peaks, properly marked in Noctraliyan alphabet. Every summit, every pass, every valley, fault, crevice, chasm, every lake and river and forest...

An artistic and cartographic masterpiece.

“Approach closer, if you so desire, Princess...” Twilight heard Midnight Eye’s encouragement.

She did not have to be told twice. Not caring for the Lords for a moment, finding shelter in the piece of new knowledge that had been uncovered before her. She turned her full attention to the great peaks of the Tramplevanian Alps, hiding for a moment from the pressure they had put her under.

The Seven Mountains were marked by their coats of arms, corresponding in hue with the territories around them. The distinctive white slopes that must have been the Frozenfog Range, the place she recalled Midnight mentioning, was split in two by cobalt and silver. The colors of Midnight Family and Mist Family, as she presumed. Then she spotted the deep, tawny hue that brought to her mind the last rays of a setting sun. The resplendent and haughty amethyst. The leafy green spread above a region portrayed with throngs of fruit-bearing trees. The Valleys.

“How... how old is this map?” Twilight muttered, stunned by what she was seeing before her.

“It is in use for more than a millennium,” Blessed Fang’s voice reached her.

“That’s... incredible...” she mumbled, her eyes escaping to the burgundy lands of the Fang Family, above the firm grey domain of the Shades reaching from the valley of the Sanctuary all the way to—

Twilight’s heart stopped for a second. She blinked twice as she doubled her focus. Her eyes must have been deceiving her.

The left side of the map was ornamented with glittering gold, marking the lands that belonged to Equestria to the day. An interpretation of the sun, a scorching disc lurking from the edge of the chart was reigning over the landscape.

But a part of the Equestrian lands was different. The segment stretching from the long, flat mountain range that housed the Border stronghold all the way to the village of Hollow Shades and the Eastern Woods was stained by the same color as the territory belonging to the Shade Family resting within the boundaries of modern Noctraliya.

No, no that wasn’t right. Twilight forced her eyes to squint, battling her own surprise wishing them to widen. The golden markings of Equestria were not subverted by the firm grey, it was the other way around. The auric influence connected to the sign of the Judging Sun was shown as having had encroached upon lands that previously—

Twilight stepped back. She looked to the distant right, where Midnight was still standing at the edge of the curtain, his head hung and his eyes escaping to the sides, avoiding her stare desperately. She turned around, suddenly facing Midnight Eye and the rest of the Covenant, who had managed to create a half-circle behind her, using the moment of her enthrallment. They were all staring at her without even blinking.

“You have questions, Princess?” the Lord of Midnight Family inquired, not even bothering to hide his blatant mockery.

“Wh...” Twilight’s tongue did not wish to listen to her anymore. She heard her own, frantic heartbeat in her ears. “Why is... why are the lands of the Shade Family reaching so far west...?” she stumbled through the inquiry.

“I think the question should be: ‘Why is the domain of the Judging Sun reaching so far east?’,” Midnight Eye corrected her with a wicked smile.

“Enough of this charade!” Lord Crimson Shade suddenly boomed, storming towards Twilight. Nopony bothered to stop him and his muscular form soon loomed over the mare. He lowered his muzzle to the level of her face. “Do you know why, Princess? Because those lands are ours!”

Twilight’s short breaths were coming through her mouth as she tried to contain the urge to run away from General Shade, who was staring at her with fury, vengeance and sorrow alike in his eyes. She had to use all of her willpower to just stand where she was, faced with this piercing and burning glare.

“B-but Hollow Shades was always an Eque—”

“Oh, no, no...” Bright Crescent’s voice reached her ears from behind Crimson Shade, whose face flared at her sentence. “A common mistake in Ekwestriya. You see, Princess,” the milky-maned stallion said, appearing in the corner of Twilight’s vision, “some of us are used to calling the place ‘Shades’ Hollow’. Umberiu Prozn, not Proznyi Umberi. That’s the name also present on the map. Such a pity you cannot read Noctraliyar, Princess...” He smiled with genuine joy and clapped his hooves. “Oh, her face is precious, this was really worth it!”

Shades’ Hollow? What?! Twilight’s mind raced. That village had originally belonged to the batponies?! How?! When?! She had never read anything about this, not even a remark!

Crimson Shade stepped back from her finally, but only after Midnight Eye had reached out and placed his hoof on his shoulder. “Please, friend. Let us all make our stance clear...”

All of the Lords, reunited in their formation, were looking intently at the horrified Twilight. Some with pride, some with pity, but all with unity of their purpose. When Midnight Eye spoke, he spoke for all of the Covenant, Twilight could feel it in her panicking heart.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle of Ekwestriya, the town of Shades’ Hollow, known to you as ‘Hollow Shades’, and the surrounding territories are, by the tenets of law, agreement and tradition, the ancient property of Noctraliya and the Children of the Goddess. We deservedly demand from you, a royal, a mare of honor and principle, the immediate return of those lands. If our request is not met, our summit shall face an abrupt end,” he paused, his eyes glinting and his expression hardening, “and what is rightfully ours we shall be compelled to reclaim by force.”

Chapter XVIII – Old Scars, New Wounds

“... and that should be the last case for tonight, Your Majesty,” Elegy confirmed, grabbing the freshly signed document from the desk with her orchid magic.

Luna took a deep breath. She held it in against the will of her lungs, hoping this short moment would be enough to asphyxiate this dreadful distaste inside of her. She closed her eyes, stayed still for a few seconds longer, then finally allowed herself a deep, pithy exhale. Under normal circumstances she always decided against showing her fatigue and annoyance to others. However, she had found some ponies aside from her beloved sister around whom she could be sincere in her words and gestures.

Well... at least more sincere than ordinarily.

“Why?” she began the rant she had been holding inside for the last hour. “Why, by my sister’s and mine shared sky?! Do ponies truly believe that if they have been before the local magistrate, the regional governor, the High Council and then before my sister herself!” She paused to take a long-due breath. “That I shall rule against all of those lawful verdicts and decrees only because ‘they know they are right’ and ‘this is but a conspiracy of everypony against them’?!”

She struggled to contain the irritation bubbling inside of her, almost slamming the desk with her hoof.

“Laws are enacted for a reason! Taxes are collected by rationale! Bounding legal agreements, entered voluntarily, are, as the name does mercifully suggest, bounding!” There went the slam. “Why is this is so hard to understand by some ponies?! Why do they never learn, nor even listen?! Why do they not simply accept the truth?! That they are sometimes responsible for their own misfortunes!”

Despite Luna’s boundless displeasure and agitated behavior, Elegy only giggled while checking the documents on the shelves.

“I hope this was a set of rhetorical questions, Your Majesty.”

Luna rolled her eyes, massaging her temple. “I would wish that wholeheartedly... Alas!”

The unicorn turned and smiled her distant, melancholic smile at the alicorn. “ ‘Alas’? Be you a mare friendless, hopeless? Nay, your hopes and friends are infinite!” she assured, her voice piercing, strong.

“Since when can you paraphrase Cardinal Woolsay so well?”

The actress did not reply, an unfading smile on her muzzle only growing in its kindness, which forced Luna to huff.

“Verily, nothing has changed for the last millennium. Those certain of their own cause still refuse to comprehend a thing, no matter the soundness of one’s logic or the strength of one’s reasoning...”

“Allow me, Your Majesty. I believe you are exaggerating,” Elegy protested, trotting closer to the desk and closing her eyes, focusing. “But I... I do feel your vexation. Righteous ire, its font in your heart. It’s like... like the winds of a gathering storm. Twisting, tumultuous, majestic.” The mare looked back at Luna, the arcane glint in her eyes vanishing. “Do not let this tempest brew inside of you, Your Majesty. Not everypony around is blind, deaf and dumb.”

“Indeed. Some of us...” Luna paused, feeling a sudden lump in her throat. “Some of us did learn better. But would you blame me for a thesis which would state that ignorance to one’s faults and fallacies is a plague upon ponykind?”

“Not at all, Your Majesty. However...” Elegy’s expression froze, her smile only stuck on her muzzle by chance, conviction vanishing from it, “I am myself a trotting counterargument to such a final theory.”

Luna nodded, respecting the silence that fell after the unicorn’s words. It took Elegy a moment to awaken from this torpor she had the tendency to fall into every time she reminisced of her past.

“Oh, pardon me, Your Majesty,” she apologized for her stupor, lowering her eyelids timidly. “I can almost taste the stress seeping out of you. Nettlie left us a few of her herbal blends in the cupboards downstairs, would you like to revert to one of those to battle this affliction of mind, Your Majesty?”

Luna stood up from her chair, stretching the tension in her back. “I think I would enjoy sitting down and sipping some tea for a while, yes...” she agreed to the proposition. She had learned to trust in her young herbalist’s natural remedies for many illnesses, also those of the spirit and heart. They offered a temporary relief at least from the omnipresent pressure.

The two mares opened the passageway and ventured down the stairwell to the chamber underneath, hearing a stern exchange all the way from the top of the steps.

“Wouldya stop complainin’? This is the easiest crossword I could find, I swear!” a young, brash voice bounced off the walls.

A calm, tenderly rhotic tone hailing from the peripheries of Trottinghamshire, replied. Pitying stoicism against enthusiasm. “Now, that’s a fret.”

“And a very merry Hearth’s Warming to ya too! Now... ‘A cat of an awful taste.’ ”

“What the Tartarus...? Come on, that doesn’t even make sense.”

“It does! And it’s actually about ya. A ‘sourpuss’.”

“Ask my arse.”

Elegy’s face reddened in silent shame and irritation, but Luna only fought the urge to giggle uncontrollably.

A pegasus of moss green coat was sitting at the center table of the secret chamber, balancing on his chair, keeping his hindlegs crossed on a pile of neatly organized documents. A few strands of his fiery, crimson mane were sticking out in all directions from under his gravel-hued kerchief, swaying with the pony back and forth. Two simple, golden earrings on his left ear were sending swinging reflections around the room as well.

“Tooly, at this rate we will never get it done!” the young stallion shouted, his right eye twitching two times as he put down the last clue into a booklet which he was holding in his hooves. He then placed the pencil behind his ear, sighing, granting a coy, burgundy stare to his colleague. “But I suppose Nettlie is enjoying ya bein’ slow in all ya do, hmm?”

“Eejit,” the addressed stallion replied. He was a bulky, copper earth pony, fiddling with tools and some kind of a round device in the far corner of the room. He swiped his forehead, moving a strand of his light cyan, short mane to the side. “Well, Double, if you’re finishing as fast as you are rushing through your little crosswords, I am not surprised that you don’t have a mare.”

Not minding the insult, the pegasus laughed with glee. “Well, Toolbox, go rut yourself!“

“I don’t have to, I do have somepony to rut.”

“Toolbox! Wobble Wink!” Elegy protested against the lewd exchange, her cheeks becoming garnet.

The young pegasus almost toppled backwards with his chair. “Wow, what the—”

Upon spotting that Luna had entered the chamber, he and his companion jumped from their seats.

“Greetings, Your Royal Majesty,” Toolbox bowed before the Princess with due respect, closing his iron eyes.

“Hiya, ma’am. How’s it hangin’?”

Wobble Wink mocked a salute with the most sincere of grins. Which gesture, as Luna spotted, almost caused Elegy to have a stroke. The Princess only shook her head, however.

“Agent Toolbox, agent Wobble Wink, well met,” she greeted the stallions. “I have a riddle for you, Double,” she addressed the pegasus by his moniker, her eyes glinting.

“Sweet!”

“Twelve letters, starts with an ‘i’, can get you, once again, in trouble really fast.”

A second was too long for Wobble Wink. “Impertinence!” he shouted the answer, proud of himself. Then his face fell. “Oh... Uhm, yes, sorry, Your Majesty...” He rubbed his neck.

Luna waved her hoof. “You are forgiven. I’m glad there is some measure of cheer around here. How are you, gentlecolts?”

“Ready for any upcoming tasks, Your Highness. Our previous assignment in Manehattan was a success,” Toolbox assured, trotting closer to the Princess. “We’ve contacted the mobs. The gougers are willing to cease their actions against local folk in exchange for pardons and laundering of their bits...”

“Foreseeable. I take you do have all the information on their enforcers and bosses gathered?”

“You bet!” Double confirmed, shrinking a bit when he received a glare from Luna. “Ekhm... I meant – you bet, Your Majesty. We can lock ‘em up when we want to.”

Toolbox nodded as well. “From the youngest boyos and gurriers. They’re thick, most of them, they really thought we wanted to negotiate with them.”

“It does help, Toolbox, that they believe you to be a... ‘made stallion’, wishing to protect their interests as their brother,” Elegy added, giving the big earth pony a warm smile.

“Elegy, I’ve never stopped being a wiseguy,” he replied with a melancholic expression. “I’ve just got much, much wiser,” he added, giving Luna a thankful, loyal look.

“A success indeed, then!” the Princess declared. “We shall not tolerate extortion and racketeering in our domain and thanks to your efforts, we have a chance to quash it with one, swift strike!”

Overjoyed by the news, Luna turned to the little side table to sit down. In the meantime, Elegy approached one of the cupboards, retrieving a kettle, a petite brewing stand kept for just the occasion and some pre-made, colorful packets filled with various herbal blends.

“Speaking of quashing misdemeanors, what were those rumors about you getting yourself arrested, Double?” the unicorn asked with nonchalance mixed alongside displeasure, lighting up a little flame to boil the water.

“No rumors, El, just the Royal Guard bein’ stuck-up pricks as usual,” Wobble Wink affirmed, rolling his eyes. “What’s so bad about runnin’ a little find the lady? It’s not like I’m pickin’ ponies’ pockets!”

“Only because you’re too busy switching the cards, you moran...” Toolbox commented under his breath, taking his strange device and his faithful, portable tool case from the table to make room for the Princess.

“Hey, they freakin’ should know better, right? I’m not forcin’ them to play!” Wobble defended himself, his right eye twice jerking. “Heck, I don’t even have a shill, it’s all me and my magic hooves!”

Luna scrunched her nose, sitting. “I hope for your sake, agent, that you are not targeting those that are in poverty with your street scams...”

The pegasus grimaced, his ever-lively eyes losing their spark for a brief moment.

“I never do in my own folk, Your Majesty,” he whispered, utterly serious for once. “I know how... hard it is to survive in Manehattan. But those idiots with more money than sense deserve every, freakin’, loss!”

“You could use a tea as well, Double,” Elegy declared out of nowhere, preparing additional cups for him and Toolbox.

“Gah, fine, we’re doin’ gourmet crap!” the stallion shouted in response, reaching out for his crossword. “Back to business. ‘A loudmouth choking on a sweet.’ ”

“Get outta that garden, where are you getting those riddles from?!” Toolbox shouted, shaking his head.

“Wherever it is, somepony must know you there,” Luna pointed out, putting her forelegs on the table. “If agent Toolbox is a ‘sourpuss’, as we have overheard, then this clue must be about agent Double. A ‘lollygagger’,” she gave the answer away, fighting a mischievous grin blooming on her face.

“Really? That’s my reputation ‘round here?” Wobble Wink tossed his hooves into the air before taking his place. “I thought I’m at least a ‘sweet talker’ or somethin’!”

Toolbox chuckled. “I think the boss has that title covered already.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right about Moony here,” Double affirmed, grimacing stupidly.

Luna almost snorted, imagining the look on Moonwarden’s face if he were to hear the nickname he had been graced with.

“That leaves Elegy and me,” she pressed the topic, finding it relieving and peculiarly calming after tonight’s legal chores. “Anything on us in that crossword?”

“Uhm... let me see,” Wobble Wink tossed his pencil in the air, placed the booklet down on the table, then caught the projectile before it hit him on the head. “This one is for Elegy! ‘The downfall of Prance’s stallions.’ ”

The unicorn, still waiting for the water to reach a desirable temperature, turned her head, causing her raven mane to shift like a wave of a dark ocean. She cocked an eyebrow.

“Really, Wobble Wink? A ‘femme fatale’?”

“Oh, don’t ya deny it, sister!” he shouted, putting down the clue. “You could charm the wings off of a pegasus. And then leave him to splutter on the ground.”

Toolbox clicked with his tongue. “You’re acting the maggot, Double.”

“Bite me, Tooly.”

Elegy smiled a mysterious smile. “Well, I cannot deny some facets of my nature...” she admitted, taking the whistling kettle away from the stand and pouring water into the beautiful, porcelain cups. Soon, the chamber was full of fragrant scents of herbs, pleasuring everpony’s nostrils. “Although nowadays, I think I have a lot more noble reason to utilize my expertise.” She placed the brews in front of everypony, then sat in her chair with dignity matching her acting prowess. “Please, Your Majesty,” she offered, waiting for the Princess to start.

Luna reached for the cup with utmost delicacy, as the quality of it demanded proper respect. The tea inside was rich in its golden color, inviting and alluring almost. She took a sip. She tasted chamomile, for certain. But she was unfamiliar with the rest of the constituents. Other than they were delightfully tasty and warming.

“A stellar brew,” she praised the drink. “Anypony knows the exact ingredients?”

“Love, care and the suppressed urge to poison us until we are throwin’ out of our eyeballs,” Double replied in a deadpan tone, causing a snicker from Toolbox and a facehoof from Elegy.

Luna decided that a lack of reaction shall be the best reaction. “Anything aside from those components?”

Toolbox shook his head. “Nettlie doesn’t ever tell. And I’ve asked her multiple times. She just smiles at me,” he revealed, his own expression becoming more amorous. “I think I can taste some passiflora. But don’t take my word for it, Your Majesty, I’m more the grease and oil type of pony.”

Luna smirked, feeling the warmth in her stomach quickly spreading through her. Whatever elements had been brought together in this concoction, they were doing absolute wonders.

She closed her eyes, feeling her heartbeat slowing down and her breathing becoming rhythmic, tranquil. All thanks to this wonderful, herbal remedy that was filling her with inner, hard to describe, peace.

The effect was almost too quick. It made Luna consider the possibilities... Either a remarkable talent was present in creation of these blends, which she could not deny Nettle Leaf having, or some sort of a natural, floral magic was at play.

She could not care less right then.

“Remind me to make sure that Nettle Leaf always has enough ingredients,” she said in a serene, almost sleepy tone, not wishing to disperse the tranquility.

Double chuckled under his breath. “Where will we get arsenic from at this hour?”

“Wobble Wink,” Elegy scolded him.

“Yes, Old Lace—ouch!”

The hit to the back of Double’s head from Toolbox stopped the tirade. And nearly caused his head to pop away from his neck.

“Gee, we were supposed to relax,” the pegasus protested, massaging his skull before turning to Elegy. “Pour him a double dose, cause he needs it.”

The mare brandished a long look worthy of poems. “You are insufferable tonight, Wobble Wink.”

Luna grinned to herself with gentle, serene satisfaction.

The selection of ponies that formed her own division of secret operatives had become something of a small, distinctive family to her. Like every household they were discrepant, they had their flaws, their dark secrets and troubled pasts. If a typical pony would possess the full knowledge about their lives and times, he would never consider trusting any of them.

But this was exactly why Luna knew she could rely on them. They were repenting for their mistakes out of their own, free will. Or they had been presented with an opportunity of utilizing their unique talents and abilities for the good of Equestria, even if those gifts could be considered undesirable or dangerous. All under Luna’s guidance, stalwart protection and with her blessing.

They had all been offered a second chance.

And the fact that it was Luna herself who lead them in their mission? Well, the irony was not lost on her at all.

“So,” she spoke after her moment of deep musing, “what about that crossword and me? Any clues matching me in there?”

Wobble Wink’s eye jerked as he chuckled. “Oh, I’m not fallin’ for that, ma’am. I’d like to avoid bein’ sent to the dungeon, or gallows... or a nearby Moon for that matter.”

His words would hurt Luna, but she knew better than to deny the necessity of her own, former incarceration. “You do not find me as having a sense of humor, agent Double?” she inquired, staring deep into the pegasus’ eyes.

“I’ve learned not to take my chances when it’s not necessary.”

Luna giggled. “Anypony else brave enough then?”

“The boss,” Toolbox answered, smirking. “But he’s in Hollow Shades, right?”

“Indeed,” Elegy confirmed. “I doubt he would wield his blade of mockery against the Princess, though,” she pondered, glancing at Luna. “Is that not right, Your Majesty?”

“You would be surprised, Elegy,” the alicorn admitted. “The point is that I am far from defenseless. Or from denying my flaws.” In the blink of an eye, Wobble Wink’s crossword disappeared from his hooves and landed amongst cyan mist in Luna’s. She scanned through the contents, looking for clues that had not been solved already. “How about this? ‘One drinking too much quicksilver.’ ”

Toolbox groaned and rested his forehead on the table, which almost caused it to tilt. “I give up.”

“I do not think ‘mercurial’ would fit you quite well, Your Majesty,” Elegy thought out loud, supporting her chin on her hoof with poise. “However, is there something about ‘imperious’ in there?”

Luna’s eyes glinted. “Oh?”

“I would go with somethin’ like ‘questionably principled’...” Double added, his eye jerking twice more and his teeth showing in a broad grin.

“I second that.” Toolbox, his forehead still resting on the wooden surface, lifted his hoof up. “And put down something like ‘loving the hush-hush stuff’ and ‘dealing with shady individuals’.”

“And you were worried about your repute?” Luna asked, trying to contain laughter. “A couple more suggestions like this and I will be a textbook malefactor.”

“Wait a second, ain’t we all?” Wobble Wink presented the question, rising his tea up as if he was toasting with a mug of cider.

Everypony participated in this makeshift toast, chuckling and exchanging knowing glances.

Luna cleared her throat finally, her tone becoming more serious. “Do we have any pressing matters that we need to discuss tonight?”

“Not really, no, Your Majesty,” Toolbox replied, putting down his cup. “We are to keep an eye on Canterlot for now and wait for the boss to come back.”

“Last orders were to keep passive vigil,” Elegy confirmed her colleague’s words. “Master Moonwarden told me that after he deals with the lumber production issue he shall refer to you, Your Majesty, his ideas for our future initiatives.”

“Very well.”

Luna pondered for a moment. Had Moonwarden ever told the others about his plans concerning the Nightguard in Hollow Shades?

She just managed to catch up to Elegy’s next words. “And we are expecting Her Solar Majesty, Princess Celestia, to return from Maretonia any day now, which might spawn some work. We do not know yet.”

The actress wished to take a sip of the brew, but froze in place, the cup an inch away from her ajar mouth. Her eyes quickly closed, her eyelids fluttering a couple of times, as if she developed a tick to match Wobble Wink’s.

“... fear?” she whispered in astonishment.

Her question was aimed at Luna.

The alicorn’s face bore the mark of distress, despite her best attempt at hiding it. She escaped with her gaze, avoiding Elegy’s concerned expression.

At this sudden change of aura around the table, even Double looked worried.

“Alright, crap, how much trouble are we in?”

“ ‘Tis not—” Luna tried to begin. She shook her head and bit her lip, gathering thoughts. “You are not endangered in any way by chastising, my servants. But I might, indeed, be.”

“What? Who would chastise you, Your Majesty? Princess Celestia?” Toolbox clearly could not believe his ears, he almost stood up from his chair.

Elegy leaned forward. “What is the matter, Your Majesty?”

“It is simply that—”

“No,” the earth pony interrupted her, pounding his chest. “Please, forgive me, Your Highness, but I don’t care. If we have botched things up somewhere and there is to be a ruffling of hides, then we cannot allow you to answer for our deeds.”

“Hear, hear!” Elegy added and Wobble Wink nodded fervently, his earrings sending reflections all over the place.

Luna was far from showing it, but a certain warmth spread through her heart, this time having nothing to do with the herbal tea she was drinking.

“I... am very grateful for such steadfast declarations from you,” she admitted, trying to keep her voice from giving. “But it is not a matter concerning your tasks.”

“Then what is the issue, Your Majesty?” Elegy pressed on, worry and care mixed in her expression.

The alicorn sighed. “I presume you are all aware of Twilight Sparkle’s departure towards Noctraliya.”

“The boss told us, yes,” Toolbox replied. “He notified Nettlie and sent Jade Wind to the mountains to keep an eye on things.”

“So he did. But, considering the nature of this mission and the... certain level of tact that is necessary for its success, you are well aware that nopony decided to make Princess Twilight’s journey a part of... common knowledge, should we say.”

“Wow, wow, time out!” Double stopped her, waving his hooves around as if trying to swat a horde of flies. “Your Majesty, ya wanna say that Princess Celestia doesn’t know a thing?!”

Luna did not reply at first, simply looked around the gathered with a firm, but tad abashed gaze. Silence reigned around the room for a moment, everypony musing on this piece of information, until finally Toolbox decided to share his opinion with others.

“Shite.”

“I concur,” Elegy seconded him, although avoiding any expletives. “Your Majesty, Princess Twilight Sparkle, despite her new status and independence as a royal, is still very close to Her Solar Majesty’s heart...”

“I am well aware, Elegy,” Luna replied in a dry tone.

“Well,” the unicorn continued, weighing her words. “Please, allow me to ask... were there no discussion concerning our... diplomatic standings with the batponies?”

“Oh, no, there were. We have talked about this matter, Celestia and I. It was some time after my return and the restoration of the Nightguard. But Celestia considered the plan of sending an envoy to Noctraliya as... mistimed. She was quite adamant about it as well. And...” Luna paused for a brief moment, “she never truly explained why she felt that way,” she admitted with reluctance and a touch of sorrow.

“Hmmm...” Toolbox thought on something hard, biting one of his hooves. “And the bats never wished to come here with their ambassador or somepony, right?”

“That is true. I could try to understand their reasons, however,” Luna admitted. “But I was unsatisfied with this... this impasse. The noctrali are important to me, for many reasons,” she added, her gaze defocusing for a second. She took a deep breath. “I was in need of a solution. When I was notified by the Covenant of their desire to have Twilight Sparkle become their guest, as a form of repayment and gratitude for her participation in Nightmare Moon’s defeat...” Luna took another breath. “Well, I saw the perfect opportunity. I long awaited her move, but her thirst for knowledge and conviction in her mission to spread the ideas of Friendship did push her into taking on this quest.”

Wobble Wink cringed. “Uhm, how did ya know, ma’am, that Princess Twilight would not send a letter to Princess Celestia about this shindig? We all know they are exchangin’ private post.”

“Let us call it a gambit that I have succeeded in,” Luna admitted. Truth be told, she had been keeping an eye for messages like this.

“Rule of luck aside,” Elegy interceded, “this... Your Majesty, I do hope you have a plan. Princess Celestia shall without a doubt ask about Twilight’s endeavors during her absence. Are you considering keeping her in the dark for longer?”

Luna could not reply to that. She just looked deep into the mare’s orchid eyes, her stare becoming the answer.

After a moment of further silence, the Princess stood up, causing the group to lift themselves from their seats as well.

“Please, worry not about me, my servants. I do not wish to plague you with my own conundrums.”

“Your Majesty, if I may,” Toolbox took a few steps around the table and towards her. His muzzle lit up with a smile. “Plague us with whatever you so desire. You can count on us no matter what.”

“ ‘Princess, go on, and we will follow thee. To the last gasp, with truth and loyalty...’ ” Elegy assured with the combined strength of her art and the power locked in the quote.

Wobble Wink flapped his wings. “Yeah, whatever that was from. And if ya just want to help us solve a crossword or play some cards, ask away!”

“Having in mind that Double cheats,” Toolbox whispered, giving Luna a big, obnoxious wink.

“I don’t cheat! I just play hard!”

Elegy simply shook her head, clearly fighting the overwhelming urge to facehoof.

Luna hid a giggle behind her hoof, then smiled broadly at all of them, filled with immense gratitude for their steadfast devotion to her.

A while after, the alicorn was back on the terrace of her office, a place she visited more and more often lately. She looked for something, something fleeting among the stars.

A small pain, like a needle prodding Luna’s heart, was telling her that Twilight was right that moment dealing with her children. Was she faring well? Or did she need help in her task?

Luna exhaled. Tia was coming back soon.

And if only to avoid feeling more guilty than she had been already, Luna was going to tell her into what perils her beloved former student had been sent.

***

Twilight was in the Covenant’s firm grasp.

At least that’s what her heart was screaming at her, trying to contest her brain which was desperately attempting to find a way out of this extraordinary and terrifying alike situation.

She felt like a chess piece which had been thrust forward, through the enemy formation. Placed right next to the goal, the king, ready to bring the game to a victorious closure. Only to realize that its rivals had already foreseen this move and prepared to have the interloper defeated in a spectacular fashion. Enjoying themselves before striking true.

What was she to do? What could she do, faced with this dilemma?! The demand stated that she was to relinquish a part, a vast part of Equestrian lands, containing not only lush forests rich with lumber, but also a town filled with families who had been living there for generations! And because this territory had originally belonged to the noctrali for which she had no proof?!

Why would there be a switch of borders in the first place?! She recalled nothing about this from books! Not a mention! Not a hint! This could not be!

Lord Midnight Eye, his face a picture of satisfaction and pride, spoke from among his fellow nobles.

“As we can see, the Princess clearly needs a moment to comprehend our declaration. Should we sit down, allow our guest to... compose herself?”

Sunfall Word, whose gaze Twilight would mark as regretful if she was not busy skirmishing with her own panic, replied to him.

“Tu nye bida siuberbu, dziet. Uaia sprawe bide iusta, ale tuu morib nye.”

Whatever the venerable stallion spoke of, it resulted in him, Blessed Fang and Dusk Harvest stepping back from the group in silent protest and venturing to take their places.

Bright Crescent let out a melodious laugh. “Oh, I’m enjoying this so much!” he declared before trotting away as well.

Twilight was attempting to register everything that was happening around her, even with the overwhelming feeling of angst in her gut. She had to act and now, or her presence and person would be absolutely trampled!

She strengthened her royal posture, as much as one could in a situation like this, then spoke up, her voice firm. Although only due to some miraculous force, she could have sworn.

“No, Honored Lords.”

The entire chamber froze in place. Or, at least, Twilight felt so. Midnight Eye’s astonished gaze pierced her through, Crimson Shade’s nostrils flared, Bright Crescent stopped himself in mid-gesture of sitting down, as if suspended in time. Everypony shifted around at her enunciation.

Twilight continued. Somehow. “I shall not make any decisions of such a caliber without thought and consideration, as well as further proof of the legitimacy of this claim.”

Her heart fluttered, stopped, fluttered again. She had no idea how she managed to utter those exact words in her state. Well, there they went, bouncing in an echo off the columns and high arches of the Seat of the Covenant, causing the Lords to exchange glances and her to hold her breath.

It appeared as if Midnight Eye was the only pony keeping to his steadfast posture without failure, his cold stare resting on Twilight.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, it would be a mark of a bad host, not to give you enough time, of course...”

Yes, of course, seeing as he had just given her a proper example of an ultimatum, Twilight thought.

“Our claim is crucial enough to bet the future of this summit on it. It stood the test of time and we have all of the necessary means of proving to you that it is, indeed, justified in fullness.”

Despite the venom in his words, Twilight felt her heart steadying its pace. It was still quick enough to cause a sonic rainboom, which would wreak absolute havoc in her chest, but at least it had not decided to go into an overdrive and then stop completely.

She still had a chance of fighting back.

“Let us sit down,” Lord Azure Mist proposed with a gentle voice, her minuscule smirk victorious. She approached Twilight. “Please, Princess, do you need help to your seat?”

There was no malice, no mockery and no bile in the mare’s voice, yet Twilight could feel the creeping sensation of anger spreading through her heart. Azure Mist’s proposition had so much veiled condescension in it, Twilight felt that a few more words would be enough to provoke her.

“Your aid is appreciated, Lord Azure Mist, but I am perfectly capable of reaching my place.”

“Are you certain, Princess? You appear deeply, thoroughly moved.”

How could she not be?! “I am merely surprised by this... turn of events,” Twilight declared, making her way to the table without as much as a glance at the other mare. She took her place quickly, having stopped caring about the wrinkling of her gown. She had more pressing concerns on her mind.

Midnight Eye sat down in his throne like conquering emperor. “Nightguardian, take your place by the Princess,” he ordered of Midnight, making the stallion comply without a moment of hesitation.

Twilight managed to glance at her beloved. His expression was neutral, the face of a warrior serving his country and nothing more. But the storm of emotions inside of him... She had no idea how, but she could feel them. Shared in her heart.

The stallion stood by her seat, saluting with proper attention and conduct.

Midnight Eye waited for a brief moment, before taking a deep breath. “Princess Twilight, your questions, please,” he offered with blatant nonchalance.

Why that—

Twilight bit her tongue. She was this close from giving him a piece of her mind. But she simply could not have allowed herself the satisfaction. She knew that this was what the Covenant wanted, what they counted on, at least some of them. For her to snap, shout and break apart.

They had already succeeded in pushing her into the defensive, she couldn’t afford giving them any more ground. Both figuratively and literally.

“Honored Lords,” she began, deciding not to abandon the... poise and decorum that Midnight Eye had been so keen on emphasizing before abandoning it for the sake of hauteur. “This situation is unprecedented. Surprising and deeply concerning. Willing to lend my ear and understanding, I need to first ask about the basis of your claim.”

Blessed Fang, who had the look on his muzzle that spelt confidence devoid of hubris, spoke up, his eyes boring through Twilight. His tone was calm, timid.

“Knaze Twilight Sparkle, the issue that was brought up dates back hundreds of years. The lands referred to by haspadr Midnight Eye were claimed by our folk a few years after our first contact with Equestria. Those territories were then wild, untamed and, most importantly, without anypony’s dominion. Considering their location, by the verdict of then Lords of the Covenant, they were granted to the Rodine Umber as a part of their domain, and, by extension, the Goddess’. The town of Umberiu Prozn, settled soon afterwards, became a bridgehead of our influence beyond the girdle of our mountains...”

Blessed Fang had Twilight’s undivided attention. He was not betraying any hints of antagonism, simply referring to what must have been noctralian historical record. It could have been a well-weaved lie, she thought, but... she could not tell at all.

“For how long were those lands belonging to the noctrali?”

“Solid fifty-two years, Knaze. Shades’ Hollow grew into a prominent trading hub and we started cultivating the land around it to match the needs of Noctraliya.”

“Th-th-the soil a-around w-was w-w-wonderful,” Dusk Harvest uttered, little Blossom agreeing with a knowing nod.

Bright Crescent suddenly decided to liven up. “Princess, allow me to ask – you mean to tell that you have never read anything about this?” he asked, his tone suggesting that he already knew the answer.

Twilight considered the topic a bit more, but nothing came to her mind. She read about “Hollow Shades” being a new town founded not long after Nightmare Moon’s original defeat, by Equestrian ponies laying claim to the territory. Yet utterly nothing hinted at there being a town, an outpost, an orchard or any other mark of civilization before that moment.

“No, Lord Bright Crescent,” she replied, shaking her head, “hence my... astonishment at the situation. To my knowledge, these lands were uninhabited by the time our settlers arrived.”

Crimson Shade, sitting next to her, hissed violently in an unspecified direction, almost flicking saliva over the tablecloth. It caused Twilight to shiver.

“How... appropriate...” the Lord muttered through his clenched teeth, turning his irked gaze away.

“Indeed, a very... lamentable choice of wording. Although, considering everything, applicable...” Midnight Eye pointed out, sighing. “We must make this clear. Princess Twilight Sparkle, what is your knowledge on one marshal Radiant Glory?” he presented the question, one that caused the other Lords to shift in their seats and Midnight’s armor to clang, as if a tremble went past him.

Twilight blinked. ... Radiant Glory? As in, the decorated Equestrian officer from a millennium ago?

... why was he relevant out of a sudden? Why did his mention spawn a reaction?

“To my knowledge, Lord Midnight Eye, marshal Radiant Glory was the highest commanding officer in Equestria before and during the initial Nightmare Moon crisis... Unless there is another pony by that name of whom I have no information,” she pointed out, wishing to avoid any miscommunications.

When Midnight Eye shook his head, she continued. “Well, the marshal is a figure, nowadays, somewhat forgotten. A unicorn from a noble family, the last of the great marshals of Equestria, actually. A master, unrivaled strategist, some say the greatest military mind before the reorganization of our forces into Protective Pony Platoons that were the foundations of modern Royal Guard...” Twilight recited, feeling momentary reprieve that she could reach into her memory for facts she was certain of.

Azure Mist’s timid smile was becoming her worst enemy, however. “Everything you said about the marshal is true, perhaps bar the ‘unrivaled’ part...” she adjoined. “Radiant Glory was, indeed, a prominent figure... Do you know what happened to him after our Mother was taken by the Corrupting Darkness? After the Eclipse’s beginning?”

“He was honorably discharged about a year and a half after Nightmare Moon’s defeat and lived the rest of his life surrounded by praise for his valor,” Twilight replied, still without even the vaguest of ideas as to why he was brought up in this particular moment.

“Well, look at that, Crimson Shade,” Lord Bright Crescent suddenly turned to his colleague, “a murderer can be remembered as a hero after all.”

“A murderer?!”

Twilight’s cry echoed around the chamber. A m-murderer?! The marshal? What was the meaning of this? Was this the Covenant’s trick to make her lose composure again?

If so, it was more than successful.

“Honored Lords, in whatever way he is recalled in your scriptures and chronicles, marshal Radiant Glory—”

“... was the soleeran responsible for the extermination of Shades’ Hollow’s population and the invasion on Noctraliya, known to us as the Soleera Cruziate,” Midnight Eye declared with unmatched conviction.

Twilight was certain she had been struck by astonishment and fear already tonight, but what she had just heard topped everything else...

“Soleera... Cru... Cruziate?” she mumbled. “What—”

“A term in our language meaning ‘Solar Holy War’,” Bright Crescent translated, looking forward, his gaze blank.

“... Honored Lords... what are you saying?”

Dusk Harvest, interested more in the tablecloth than looking Twilight in the eye, uttered. “U-u-unfortunately, th-the t-t-truth. Th-the H-Holy War. A-a-an invasion.”

Twilight felt that a frigid shiver went down her spine. Something caused her to glance at Lord Crimson Shade, sitting to her right. And what she saw...

His expression was that of profound sorrow. Sadness that could only come from an old, festering wound in one’s heart. He took notice of her gaze, but he needed a moment to finally answer it with his own. The spark in his eyes told Twilight more than she wanted to know.

She felt that she was slumping in her chair. “How... how did this...?”

Sunfall Word, appearing all this time like sleeping, coughed. He opened his amber eyes, their look more tired than usual. “To bide istorie kazdu noctral znat.”

Twilight looked at the Lord quizzically, as silence reigned for a longer moment. Midnight Eye blinked, confused about something, than cleared his throat.

“Nightguardian Midnight Wind, do not postpone. Translate.”

Twilight turned to Midnight, whose face was paler than ever before. He took a deep breath and swallowed, taking a step forward, standing at the side of her seat. His gaze was... absent.

“Honored Lord Word of Family Sunfall says that this is a story that every batpony knows.”

The mare eyes would widen, but they were far beyond their capability of showing surprise. She slowly turned to face the table, her lips quivering.

“... every batpony?” she inquired.

“Indeed, Princess,” Midnight Eye confirmed, conjoining his hooves on the table. “A dark, dreadful and tragic moment of our history. However, no matter how disheartening, one cannot choose the happenings to be remembered or forgotten. The past is as important as the present and the future. A pity that some domains take exceptions to this universal rule...”

“I...” Twilight felt at a complete loss for words. “I-I never... I was not made aware—” she mumbled, her eyes almost escaping towards Midnight.

The Lord of Midnight Family must have guessed her intentions though. “Oh, would you have in mind your talks... uhm, ‘interviews’ with my subject, Midnight Wind? Yes, we have granted him permission to conduct those, as a form of our fair repayment for what you have done for our Goddess. Yet we have strictly forbidden him from mentioning this particular matter or anything connected closer to it,” he declared with great firmness to his voice. “Your reaction suggests that he has done as ordered.”

Twilight felt that she was about to pass out. Her heart sank when she heard the Lord’s words.

She realized something out of a sudden. No matter the declarations between Midnight and her, he... he was a Nightguardian. A loyal warrior of his country. And he... he followed orders. Orders he had never told her about.

“This... this is...” Twilight attempted to speak, but Blessed Fang interrupted her, still not turning to her, instead sending his haunting voice forward, into unspecified nothingness.

“Eight months after the defeat of the Impora Maroce and the beginning of the Eclipse, marshal Radiant Glory, without any declaration of intended hostility, surrounded Shades’ Hollow with a part of your military. He declared all of the inhabitants to be hidden supporters of the Corrupting Darkness. His loyal troops were then sent in to ‘purge’ the town of those he declared responsible for summoning this vile force to our world with the intention of bringing everlasting night...”

Twilight could barely hear the Lord’s words, her mind opposing to the idea of listening to this tale... but she was registering every vowel and consonant, every breath and pause, every little hint of emotion.

“His accusation was nothing but falsehood,” Azure Mist added to the tale out of a sudden. “We believe in both the Immaculate Moon... and the Judging Sun, even if we are venerating but our own Mother. No noctral has ever followed the Corrupting Darkness.”

“I...” Twilight heard herself speaking, “I am aware of that... But... what happened next...?”

Blessed Fang continued, his serene, eerie tone never shifting. “The warriors at Shades’ Hollow were unprepared for a strike from soleerani troops – better trained and equipped then we were. They fought gallantly, but... not one noctral survived the attack.”

“The blood of two lesser Houses from our Family dried. House Cavern and House Iron of Shades were no more,” Crimson Shade added, his voice dark and deathly calm at first. “Never before had a line died out because of... of...” the general’s voice began trembling with ire. He miraculously stopped himself from shouting.

Dusk Harvest bit his lip. “A-and th-the b-b-bodies o-of our b-brethren w-were b-buried...” he emphasized, Blossom on his shoulder lowering her head, sharing her master’s sadness. “A-a-against c-c-customs.”

“A ground burial does not allow a noctrala soul to reach afterlife,” Blessed Fang clarified, finally granting Twilight with a stare. She wished that he had not done that. His gaze drilled her through with ease. “We are afraid that the marshal was aware of that fact... for he repeated this deed after he struck on our homeland three days later, dealing us two more defeats soon.”

“Ekwestriyani were pushing us back quickly. There was no Border stronghold at the time,” Midnight Eye continued, almost lifting himself up from his throne, his eyes burning. “We were weak back then, caught by surprise, in grieving over the confinement and corruption of our Mother.”

Twilight listened to the tale of the Covenant on the verge of a breakdown. She could... they couldn’t have been lying to her. There were... there were too many emotions at stake...

“Marshal Radiant Glory was making a push towards the Tuarie, Knaze,” Blessed Fang picked the story up again. “He wanted to topple it, burn it. Desecrate the greatest place of our Immaculate Goddess’ worship and break our spirit forever.”

“I tum wene Nadyir.”

Sunfall Word’s sentence broke Twilight out of her hopeless stupor.

Nadir. The sculpture at the Border. The peak towering over the pass to the valley of the Sanctuary.

“High General Ebon Fang...?” she whispered, uncertain whether she had the strength to lift her voice anymore.

“Indeed.” Bright Crescent must have heard her, for once sounding utterly serious as he progressed the fable. “The daughter of the Fangs’ haspadr, a maiden strong in heart and soul. She lead our troops in our last, desperate stand. The final line of defense, the gorge of Eventide Valley, now named after this struggle.” He paused to take a deep, bitter breath. “She gave her life in that battle... so that Noctraliya would prevail.”

None of what had been brought up was known to Twilight. Not one fact of this story had been mentioned in Equestrian books. But this lack of evidence did nothing to belittle the feeling that had begun emerging in the mare’s heart and mind. Born out of this certainty in the Lords’ voices, postures, gestures and looks...

She could consider all of this a lie. An arrogant, unscrupulous, devious lie, created to confuse and break her...

... but the shame, guilt and sadness that she felt radiating from Midnight... it...

She had questions. Countless. Important. Valid. Concerning. Pressing.

... no, she could not withstand this any longer. Not one moment.

“This... this is too much...” she admitted, letting go of the very remnants of her composure. She felt like crying, only barely stopping herself in this moment of weakness.

“It is too much, Princess, indeed,” Midnight Eye concurred, nodding. “We feel dreadful that those news had to be broken to you, but... but without this our summit would not stand. It is... pain that festered in us for too long already.”

Twilight had no idea if he was sincere, mocking her, or intimidating her... She had no idea anymore. She just wanted to go. To leave.

“I’m... I’m sorry, H-Honored Lords, but I... I think I need a moment...”

Azure Mist, her expression weaved out of pure concern, quickly stood up and approached, almost shoving aside Midnight, who seemed petrified by Twilight’s reaction.

“Princess, we are very sorry that you had to share our suffering...”

Twilight nodded. She had no strength to do otherwise. “I... I just, I can’t believe... How such atrocity could... could...”

“There, there,” Azure Mist’s voice was like thick, warm honey. She held the mare’s hoof. She offered Twilight rest from this pain and shame that gathered in her heart. “There is no ignominy in feeling disappointed by your own folk...”

No... that... that was not what Twilight was feeling... But the Lord’s words did not miss their mark either. Why was there... no evidence of this... this abominable crime?

Twilight’s head was starting to hurt. She reached for her temple, feeling weak in her stomach. Her legs were shaking and her breathing was frantic.

Midnight Eye shook his head, standing up. “We cannot continue like this. I propose we move our talks to tomorrow, give the Princess time to rest, calm down. She was faced with enough tonight. Do we have an agreement?”

All the Lord’s affirmed of the idea and Twilight felt eternally grateful for it. They were concerned about her. And...

She... she just wanted to go. Lock herself in her chamber. Cry. Sleep. Anything.

“Nightguardian, take the Princess to her quarters!” she heard Midnight Eye’s order. “Bring her food, drink, anything she desires. Anything that might help her deal with this abhorrent truth...”

“Th-thank you, Honored Lords,” Twilight muttered, her heart finding comfort in these words.

Though these ponies have caused her distress... they were just honest, were they not? And now they feared for her state...

Midnight had to help her stand from her seat, leading her outside, his face nothing but a stern mask, even if his gaze was sinking in worry.

Twilight, shaking her head, trying to cast aside this dreadful knowledge she had just possessed, could not see the triumphant expressions exchanged between Azure Mist and Midnight Eye.

She had little idea through which tunnels Midnight was taking her. She knew that she was trotting straight, but her head was spinning, thoughts running rampant. Names were tossing themselves left and right, Radiant Glory, Ebon Fang, Shades’ Hollow. Chaos reigned in her mind. She knew it, she felt it, they were telling her the truth! And yet this truth was so... so... impossible. Hideous. She... no, it could not have been. An Equestrian marshal, the last great officer before the creation of the E.U.P. Guard... a murderer? No, no, that was not... perhaps? Why not? Why would the Covenant lie?

Twilight had no idea. She did not know. She couldn’t have known!

... no, she could have known.

Midnight. Midnight could have told her. He could have. Yes... Yes! When he was mentioning the Nadir! Both the mare and the mountain! Why did he—no. He hesitated. Every time when they were... they were getting closer to the topic, he appeared like omitting something. Rushing forward to abandon it. Back in Hollow Shades, or... or Shades’ Hollow... when they were looking at the Alps for the first time... At the Border, by the monument... When they flew to the Sanctuary, through that gorge... that place that had witnessed the last stand of the noctrali.

A subtle hint here, there... Why was she... why had she not seen it...?

She heard the click of locking doors. She was back in her chamber. No idea how. But there she was, with a ton of questions, her mind in tatters and...

A realization struck her hard. Yesternight. In this chamber. His gaze, his look, his silence... Her heart stopping.

“You knew about this...” she whispered.

She turned to Midnight. He was standing by the door, having had removed his helmet prior, his expression filled with shame.

“Twilight... I...”

“You knew about this. Yesternight.”

His face paled. “Please, Twilight, listen to me...”

“Yesternight,” she did not wish to grant him a chance, trotting closer. “Yesternight you have not told me something. I thought I was imagining things, but no...”

“Twilight, I beg you, understand—“

“You knew they were going to bring this up,” she did not back away, not minding that accusatory tone she could hear in her own voice.

“I...” She saw the glint in his eyes. “Yes. Yes, I did,” he admitted, lowering his head, as if the weight of his words pulled it down.

“Why... why haven’t you told me any of this...?” she asked, hearing her voice breaking. “Why have you not warned me?”

“Twilight... I-I was sworn. I could not have—”

“All of this is true...?”

Midnight bit his lip, almost drawing blood. He did not have to answer and that was more than enough for her. He did so anyway.

“That is what lies in our scriptures... all of them. Shades’ Hollow, the Soleera Cruziate, marshal Radiant Glory, the name that invokes suffering to this day...” he whispered, looking to the side.

Twilight backed off. She felt tears stinging her eyes. “And you... you... you haven’t told me a thing...”

“I couldn’t.”

“You could!” she screamed at him. “And you should have! You say you care for me, that you love me! How could you leave me in the dark?!”

Midnight crossed his gaze with her, although she could barely see it from behind her tears. “Twilight... I... I gave—”

“You gave a promise, yes! But you gave me a promise as well! That you would not let anypony harm me, because you love me!”

She could no longer contain herself. All of this uncertainty, this sorrow, this confusion, they had to find their escape somewhere.

“Look! A lot of good that did!” She pointed at herself. “What other promises have you given?! Can I even trust you still?! What more are you hiding from me, Midnight Wind?!”

She saw it. In the stillness of his stance. In the hue of his mournful eyes. In his deep breaths.

Something inside him broke.

And it snapped her out of her rage.

“M-Midnight... I...”

“No,” he stated, turning around. He reached for the doorknob.

“I’m... Midnight, I’m sorry...”

“You shouldn’t be, Princess,” he declared, his voice devoid of any feelings. It caused Twilight’s mane to stand on end. “I’ll make sure food and drink is brought to you.”

“Don’t leave me now... please...” she begged him. She was wrong, so wrong to accuse him, she—

The sound of the doors closing was all the reply she was granted with.

***

A pair of coral eyes, lurking from the darkest part of the corridor, was glued to Midnight Wind. He left the Princess’ chamber with haste, then stopped in the middle of the passage. He leaned towards the wall, dropping his helmet on the carpeted floor, as if powerless to keep a hold over it. He remained still for a few seconds before reaching down for it, then left in the direction of the Great Shrine.

He was shaken. His legs were trembling. And Rowan Berry could swear that, for a split second, she saw his eyes glistening with tears.

“Wind of Family Midnight,” she whispered to herself when the stallion trotted far enough, “it has been a while since I saw you like this... And it’s not even my fault this time.”

She chuckled quietly, then followed after him through the deepest shades.

Chapter XIX – In the Name of the Goddess

Midnight Eye raised his cup high, his voice filled with joy. “Glory, my friends! Glory to all the Children of the Goddess!”

“Glory!”

The expression of pride and happiness bounced around the feasting hall. It was shared among the gathered Lords with genuine content or out of courtesy.

Azure Mist spotted Crimson Shade looking at her with a truly satisfied gaze, tipping his chalice towards her. She gladly reciprocated the gesture before drinking, allowing the burning delight to fill her mouth and heat her soul.

Dusk Harvest gave Blossom an opportunity to sample the drink before he himself tasted it, but his gestures were sluggish, reluctant. Sunfall Word and Blessed Fang looked concerned more than content.

Bright Crescent was, as per usual, flamboyant in his approach. “Perhaps we should have a song composed about this very moment? Seems appropriate, I’ll ask my dear Crescent Light to lend us his talent!” He flapped his wings and shouted. “Ha! I can hear it already!” He stomped a marching rhythm on the table. “ ‘The Princess came, her head was spun, and the little filly cried!’ ”

“Ha!” Crimson Shade supported the idea with a loud shout, reaching for an orange to devour. “She deserves all of her tears! Perhaps she shall toughen up after feeling this pain we have endured for centuries!”

“... th-this i-i-is w-wrong...”

“Pain or no pain, my friend,” Azure Mist responded to the general, paying little attention to some mumbling coming from Dusk Harvest, “we have gotten into her head and better than planned I dare say. A couple more sessions like this and we will have her eating from the sole of our hoof. Who knows,” she paused, turning to Blessed Fang with one of hair favorite stares – half-salacious and half-pious, “perhaps we could even convert her?”

The young priest frowned, exhaling. “A bold aspiration, for we have achieved precious little so far. Let us abstain from getting ahead of ourselves. And pray for our Mother to forgive us that we had to revert to such... wily ways.”

“What we do, we do for the good of our lands, our folk and so the Goddess’ domain spreads back to where it rightfully belongs,” Midnight Eye declared, having placed his cup gently on the solid, wooden table. “What is this if not serving Her with loyalty and conviction? Besides, who cares if a sunpony rightfully suffers for her kind’s radiant sins?”

“Th-this is w-wrong.”

“Our Mother wishes suffering upon nopony, child,” Sunfall Word protested, his gaze stuck on Midnight Eye. “Our claim is legitimate, but needless cruelty and rancor should abandon our talks.”

“We are not cutting off her horn, Sunfall Word!” Bright Crescent replied, huffing. “She’s not game to be mounted on the wall! Although,” he stopped to lick his fangs in a lewd fashion, “I see her being hunted by those that prefer the charms of mares.”

“Abstain from this barbarism, Bright Crescent,” Midnight Eye interceded, grimacing in disgust. “No mare from Equestria was, is or ever shall be considered worthy of a Child of the Goddess.”

Azure Mist gave him a long, mocking look. Was there a hint of worry in him about the revelations she granted him last night? Nevertheless, it was better to evade the topic for now, not to make it widely known.

“Should we mention the Testimony tomorrow, see how she reacts then? I advise we do not linger and suck if we have bitten,” she proposed instead.

“Th-this is wrong.”

“Oh, I support this idea,” Crimson Shade tapped the table in joy. “Let her see who s—”

“This!”

The room froze when a pair of forehooves slammed the table. Dusk Harvest, until now overlooked, rose up from his chair, the scream from the depth of his lungs bouncing all over the place. His eyes were fiery, even if shades of uncertainty appeared in them when all of the Lords shifted their attention to him.

His voice took note of that fact too, it seemed.

“Th-this i-i-is w-w-w—” he got stuck in his outrage, gritting his teeth while trying to push out the last word.

“Worthwhile?” Bright Crescent proposed with a mocking grin.

“Wrong!” the stallion screeched, his voice cracking in hurtful cacophony. He panted a while, Blossom nuzzling his neck loyally. “Wh-wh-what is h-happening i-is r-r-repugnant!”

“Repugnant, Dusk Harvest?” Midnight Eye shifted in his chair to make himself more comfortable. “In what way exactly?”

“Th-th-the P-Princess c-c-came h-here t-to t-talk, t-t-to n-negotiate! A-a-and w-we t-treat her l-like a-a t-tool! Worse, a-an e-enemy! W-we w-were s-supposed t-t-t—“

“Dusk Harvest, for Goddess’ sake, we don’t have all night!” Bright Crescent moaned, shaking his head.

Crimson Shade hissed at him. “Let him speak, oaf!”

“W-we w-w-were s-supposed t-to f-find a-a s-solution. C-common g-ground! L-listen t-to h-h-her and th-the w-wisdom of h-h-hers...” Dusk Harvest managed to say, his veins bulging as he fought the constant struggle against his impediment.

Midnight Eye’s brow rose. “Have we not done so, Dusk Harvest? She, herself, mentioned that she considers repayment as a fair form of negotiating. I see it as ‘new wisdom’ coming from the sunponies... It is only fair we are reimbursed for all of our losses, after all.”

“B-but n-n-not in th-this w-way.”

Azure Mist rolled her eyes. Dusk Harvest and his eternal doubts.

“Then what way do you propose, Dusk Harvest?” she inquired, deathly venom hidden beneath her words. “Would you have her dictate the terms? Absolve Radiant Glory, may his soul burn in Goldhell?”

“N-no. I j-just w-w-want to t-treat h-her a-as w-we w-would o-one of u-us,” the stammering stallion pointed out. “Y-you s-saw h-her. Sh-she d-d-did n-not know a-about a-anything. A-and when she l-learned s-she w-was d-d-d—” He got stuck again, but, after tapping the table many times and having Blossom nuzzle him constantly, managed to finish. “Distraught!”

“As she should be. The mark of treason lies upon all of the sunponies,” Midnight Eye stated with pride. “She is hardly different from the rest of their weak kind. She was granted her power and position by the Judging Sun, in this vile usurpation of rights to all of our Mother’s gifts.”

Blessed Fang leaned forward, addressing both Midnight Eye and Dusk Harvest. “She was chosen by the Sun, indeed, yet even the noble Guardians of the Shrine did not contest her intentions. Caution is a constant necessity, no matter what tactic we choose. She—”

“Our demand stands,” Crimson Shade interfered, putting both his forehooves on the table. “Peacefully or not, through coercion or persuasion, these lands are bound to return to us and return to us they will!”

Azure Mist shifted in her seat. All of this politicking was making her satisfied, yet thirsty. She grabbed a pear for herself.

“I agree with Crimson Shade, whatever happens, our repayment is due. Equestrian forces in Shades’ Hollow are meager. The sunponies’ attention is bound to be distracted by our Maretonian play. We would need but one word of acceptance from the Princess and we take what’s ours. And the clock is ticking.”

“We’ve discussed the repercussions.” Sunfall Word opened his eyes after a long moment of thought. “You seem to have forgotten, children, that we have considered them dire. Even if the Testimony binds the Judging Sun, we would still fly into a great peril if we were to acquire these lands through direct action.”

“Not if the Princess stands by us,” Midnight Eye protested, raising his hoof. “The Judging Sun cares about her disciple dearly, that much we’ve learned for certain. Her young champion’s judgment shall sway her. And even if it doesn’t, we need but a few days to assure our success, do we not?”

His question was aimed at Crimson Shade who smirked with tactician’s satisfaction. “If we move on the same night as a declaration is made, we can cover and secure Shades’ Hollow and the Gloomwoods whole in two nights. And when we dig in throughout the cavern systems underneath as I’ve proposed to you, we shall not only be able to withstand an assault by greater forces, but deal them hefty losses with minimum effort, using both the tunnels and the dense foliage.”

“Pits and spikes underneath, claws and crossbows above,” Bright Crescent mumbled. “I know it’s warfare, but it feels so outmoded. So lacking creativity. We could use some flair for such a fight, no?”

Azure Mist huffed. “Be silent, jester,” she scolded the fool. She then placed her hooves on the legrests and smiled. “A fact more important than our strategy is that Equestrians shun from war nowadays,” she began, smiling widely. She tossed her long mane back, wishing to steal the full attention. “It makes them susceptible. Our forces have the training to withstand them and even a standstill with their army would favor us. If they do not dislodge us from the forests, if they lose a couple battalions to ambushes, the internal pressure from their population wishing to avoid further bloodshed will defeat them.”

“That’s the optimistic scenario,” Blessed Fang judged in return. “Our Mother is with us, that is for certain, but Her decision to stay among the Equestrians, to teach them and guide them from the shadows and dreams... to keep vigil over the Judging Sun, Her sister-goddess...” he paused, closing his bright eyes for a moment. When he opened them again, there was deep emotion hidden under their calm surface. “She wants to give the sunponies a choice, a second chance.”

“And if we encounter ponies that have accepted it, they shall not be harmed in any way. More so, I say, let us welcome them into the fold. Even if feeble their races are...” Midnight Eye declared.

Bright Crescent chuckled. “Oh, how generous of you. I suppose that if we find an entire town of non-believers, though...”

“... then we shall have an entire town of ponies for barter,” Crimson Shade finished the sentence with grim joy in his voice.

“H-h-how c-can you?” Dusk Harvest asked of him, shaking his head in admonishment.

“Forgive me, friend,” the general replied, his words genuine, “but there shall not be a better opportunity. We all want to see the glory of our domain restored. And how better to achieve our growth than by acquiring lands that we can cultivate?”

“B-by w-warfare? T-taking p-prisoners? A-a-are we n-not b-better than t-that?”

Crimson Shade never responded, giving Dusk Harvest a look tired and stern alike.

The stage was set, the timing was perfect. And so Azure Mist giggled.

It caused Midnight Eye to shift his attention to her. “Why the glee, Azure Mist?”

“Oh, nothing, nothing. I just came to the conclusion that you are all making a small miscalculation right there,” she answered, pleased with herself. She stood up from her seat, her gown shifting as if it was the extension of her rich, long mane. “My idea, the one I’ve remarked about... My proposed change to our ploy is exactly addressing this issue.”

Blessed Fang cocked his eyebrow. “Are you finally revealing your scheme, Azure Mist?”

“Yes, I am. Treat it like a...” she paused theatrically, searching for the word, “backup plan.”

She decided to stand up and trot around the table, taking her place behind Midnight Eye. He did not look particularly satisfied with having her muzzle appearing on his right, but she went with it anyway. She squinted her eyes and smiled tenderly.

“We do not need to become partisans. We do not have to act with haste and count on Fate, for we can shape it on our own. And we have absolutely no need for a hamlet full of hostages...”

She looked over the gathered, her tone as sweet as possible. But she allowed her eyes to betray her true intentions.

“... for we have our own, little, mulberry bargaining chip in our very hooves.”

Oh, she got the reaction she had hoped for. The eyes of everypony widened. And Midnight Eye sprang up from his chair to face her, his cape swooshing across the tablecloth when he turned around, toppling his chalice.

“Azure Mist, you propose kidnapping the Princess?!”

“No, Midnight Eye. She is already here, no?” she replied, bringing disarming honesty to her words.

“An outrage!” Sunfall Word suddenly shouted with all of his elderly strength in his voice, trying to rise up. “You would... trample over... the ancient rules of.. h-hospitality—”

He clutched his chest, coughing and wheezing, the outburst coming with a hefty price. Bright Crescent and Dusk Harvest got up immediately, approaching him. They helped him sit back down and checked whether he needed any further aid. Blossom was flying around the group, panicked over what was occurring.

After Sunfall Word had finished convulsing and breathing hoarsely, Bright Crescent glared at the mare with distrust. “So much for being a defender of tradition, Azure Mist. First you use it to justify opposing your son and assassinating his beloved. Against customs and our faith. Now you abandon it completely because you believe it suits us better... and you plan to kill poor Sunfall Word as well!” he added mockingly, but his accusation stood.

It did cause Azure Mist to lose some of her composure. She hissed at him, even though she felt the eyes of all of the Covenant upon her. She cleared her throat.

“Hospitality is for friends and guests. The Princess is, instead, a rival, we have to agree. A rival in our talks and in our plans. Please, be seated, and I shall explain myself thoroughly.”

“You speak as though you believe we shall listen,” Blessed Fang retorted.

It earned him a kind, murderous glance.

“I think you shall, for what I propose benefits us all...” Azure Mist declared, looking over the gathered. Despite everything, they took their places. Good. She began pacing around the table, behind their backs, presenting her reasoning in this fashion. She had some arguments they were bound to support.

Starting with that pompous buffoon.

“Midnight Eye, you believe Equestrians to be beneath us and rightfully so. Think of how can they be humiliated by this. Having one of their royals captured and being forced to bow down to our demands or else? Does that not sound like a one-of-a-kind opportunity of showing them their place?”

Her voice turned into a whisper, the hissing of a snake. And her venom, sweet, intoxicating, seeping into Midnight Eye’s ears did cause his lips to shudder in a smirk.

“Blessed Fang,” she moved on, “you think that Equestrians deserve a second chance? Let them prove it then! Let them first admit their mistakes, give us back what is ours. Should conversion not begin with repentance? And should it not sometimes be forced by the threat of just punishment to be considered?”

The priest wished to say something but stopped himself abruptly, frowning. Azure Mist took notice of that, her voice gaining in its tranquil power when she moved behind Crimson Shade.

“The Shade Family is the one who suffered the most during the Holy War. This is high time to aid them. We all differ, we contest among ourselves, but when the Domain of the Goddess was threatened, we stood together. Let us stand together now as well. Together, Dusk Harvest,” she turned to the stammering stallion as she was passing behind his chair. “You told me once that you would like to negotiate with the Princess. How about you do so with Equestria instead? Lend us your knowledge of the land, show us how we need to utilize these territories, where must we push our claims so that our children shall never be hungry. You do not wish war and blood? Then help us out!”

Her plea caused Blossom to look curiously at her master, who was biting his lower lip. His eyes were darkened. He was deliberating what he had heard, Azure Mist knew it. And she would guess that she was striking true with the stallion, despite their recent argument.

“None of us would wish death upon our brave warriors, even if their conviction is stalwart and their souls would venture straight into Silverheaven. But the sorrow of loss, the pain of parents, children, spouses is unavoidable, even if joined with pride for the ones that die in the Goddess’ service. So... perhaps let us evade the cause entirely?”

She went past Bright Crescent, smiling. “And who knows how much Equestria would be willing to give for their beloved Princess. Maybe they would relinquish some of their precious cultural artifacts to top the deal, hmmm? Oh, and the tales weaved about this moment, the songs...”

A shiver of excitement coursed through the stallion as he let out a satisfied sigh. Azure Mist turned finally to the eldest member of the Covenant.

“Sunfall Word, you are a judge and a diplomat. Is it not better to bet on one life of a sunpony, than dozens, hundreds of our loyal soldiers? Does my solution not benefit us? Is this not worthier in the Goddess’ eyes?”

The elder did not reply, his eyes filled with the remnants of tears of his coughing attack.

Having done nearly a full lap around the table, Azure Mist sat down in her chair with a victorious glint in her eyes, even if the smile she used was that of a gentle maiden.

“Consider what I have told you and do so well. Is it not a solution better than the present one? Offering more opportunities? Oh, and,” she couldn’t help but chuckle, “here’s the clincher... who says the Princess is to know that she is actually kidnapped? She has other things on her mind, hasn’t she? We can grant her a distraction. But as long as Equestria believes that she is in peril... Just imagine how much we could achieve... All in the name of the Goddess.”

Azure Mist’s eyes ventured towards Midnight Eye, whose stare was that of deep, thorough thought.

Silence reigned for a while, the Lords looking at one another. Tension became palpable and was about to begin crushing the room with its gravity. Then Crimson Shade stood up.

“You have my support.”

The mare graced him with a wide, yet timid smile of gratitude. She wondered whether it was the soundness of her logic, or the memory of their... tender negotiations during their last meeting that managed to convince him entirely, despite some of his misplaced reservations.

Blessed Fang was the next one to get up. “The thought behind this is grand and cunning, indeed, but I propose we wait for longer. The Princess will have inquiries, doubts, questions. Who says she won’t stay on the side of reason and fairness on her own?”

“I... can second this idea, even if I am giddy at the prospect of getting my hooves on some more Equestrian trinkets,” Bright Crescent declared with a happy grin. “And I think little Princess Twilight Sparkle, the damsel in distress, would be an intriguing addition to our tales in the long run, oh yes!”

“We wait,” Sunfall Word whispered throatily.

“We wait,” echoed Midnight Eye. “Let us observe her tomorrow. We can still have that little concert for her, if your nephew is up to the task, Bright Crescent.”

“He is for any, you should know! He is like my son to me, after all. And you know that I don’t shun from anything.”

“Well said...” Crimson Shade shook his head, a smirk coming over his muzzle. “Ha... Of all of us, I’ve never expected you to have children... so to speak.”

“Surprise!” the flamboyant stallion shouted. “And we still tend to argue with Crescent Light which one of us is the mother.”

As a silent agreement had been reached, Azure Mist payed little attention to that ridiculous banter. Other than looking in Dusk Harvest’s direction, that is, as she imagined that talking about having children would spawn at least a hurtful expression from him. However, his face was still pensive. He was not even paying attention to Blossom pulling at his mane. He was stuck in thought and the mare could not discern what was going on through his head. Had she actually made him consider her proposition?

After a minute or so, Dusk Harvest suddenly awoke. He blinked, tapped Blossom on the head to stop her toothy affection, then reached for an orange to suck on. His eyes slid across Azure Mist’s muzzle.

She would raise an eyebrow, but that would give away the fact that she recognized that kind of gaze. Short, quick, as if you were taking swift aim at somepony.

The glance subconsciously granted to a pony schemed against.

***

Twilight could not recall the rest of the night.

After she had accused Midnight of not being sincere with her. After he had left her without a word. There was... there was vaguely anything to remember...

She simply sat on her bed. Staring forward. Perhaps at something. Perhaps at anything. Maybe at nothing, actually. She wasn’t exactly certain.

Somepony brought her food. Not Midnight. An arcemandre. Her coral eyes glimpsed from under her hood. She put a platter on the table, then left.

Twilight had taken a bath at one point. At least she thought so. She recalled her face being wet. That could have been tears though. She remembered them. Thirty four dropping on the floor, at least. Then she lost count. It was kind of hard to keep up... With everything going on, counting wasn’t her forte.

She deserved to cry, she thought. She had to. She simply had to cry. For... for everything... For what she had learned. For what she had said in anger. For... for... for how weak she felt.

This had been... a harsh lesson. In diplomacy, in trust, in patience... Twilight’s head was still spinning. Questions. Lots of questions. Doubts. Ideas.

About past. About present. About future.

When she finally lied down, her eyes blank and full of tears, she was hoping for the grasp of sleep to grant her a temporary relief, at least. She had to rest. For a moment. For a heartbeat. Slow, painful heartbeat. She had enough for one night... she could not bear to... could not bear to... She could... not...

She knew not when exhausted sleep took her. Only that it could hardly be called “sleep”.

Strange visions stretched before her eyes. Empty towns, with long, hollowed out shades staining their streets. Orchards trampled, reduced to ash and soot. Searing light advancing forward, only to be consumed by regal darkness. Wind was tossing her around an empty, arched hall. Snowstorms and avalanches reigned. Ancient maps were shredding. Finally, there were warm breaths, warmer motions... then glistening fangs dropping blood into an enormous pool.

She shuddered when she realized she was submerged in it fully, trying to catch her breath in fear and desperation.

She tried to swim upwards, through the sea of crimson. She felt her muscles protesting, her lungs asking, pleading, begging for air. She broke through a scarlet curtain, but her mouth would not open to invite the glorious respite into her body. Even though she could swear she could hear her own, raspy breathing.

She needed to open her lips, yet it felt as if a hoof was pressing on her muzzle. She needed help! She needed air! There was an unseen force constricting her mouth tight. It felt almost too real, it—

Twilight’s eyes shot open.

A figure was standing above her bed, dressed in armor, wrapped in a long cloak and shielded by the murkiness of the chamber. It was keeping its hoof on her mouth, forbidding her from screaming in fear. She wriggled, trying to get away desperately. She felt feeble, still tired after her recent breakdown. The intruder’s strength, as he attempted to stop her struggles, was greater. There was one thing left to do for Twilight. She had to flare her horn, cast a spell to fight against her assaulter, who was looming above her menacingly!

The light of her magic glimpsed, flickered and danced, but then subsided, like a blown-out candle. Despite her efforts her art abandoned her in her dire moment! How was this possible?!

Horrifying thoughts rushed through her mind, as she tried to scream through her sealed lips.

The figure remained above her for a while longer, keeping her mouth closed and keenly observing her reactions. It leaned down a little bit, Twilight could feel the hot, throaty breath on her muzzle. A weird, metallic stench overcame her nostrils. And she caught a glimpse of the silhouette's eyes.

She knew them. From somewhere. Somewhere recent. But... no, her mind could not tell. Yet this feeling of the figure’s gaze felt almost... too familiar.

Focused on trying to remember whose eyes had such a glint in them she must have stopped fighting back. The intruder nodded at her when she had done so. It stepped back from the bed, lifting its hoof off Twilight’s mouth.

Under normal circumstances she would cry for help immediately, but this one time she did not think of it as a good idea. Why? Because having a better chance of assessing who had sneaked into her chamber in the dead of... of day, actually, she recognized the gear that this stallion was wearing.

And it was quite the shock.

“A Tuarian...” she whispered, scrambling up from underneath the woolen blankets. Her eyes lacked their enchantment, but the one candle she left lit in the chamber was enough for her right then. The pony’s long cloak was like a stretched, flowy shadow in the murkiness and his resplendent armor looked like a stain of solid, impassable darkness, with the circle of luneeit resting in it confidently.

What was the meaning of this? Why was a Sanctuarian here? How had he gotten in?

“What...? Why...? How...?” Twilight tried to ask, but her mind could not decide which question was more important, turning her inquiries into gibberish.

The Tuarian raised his hoof to silence her, then reached for his hood and removed it. A pair of golden eyes was revealed to Twilight, its gaze keen, but strangely fatigued. The warrior’s mane was well-combed, the color of deep sea, and yet thin, feeble. Parts of the pony’s muzzle were reddened unpleasantly, as if he had some kind of rash or inflammation. Despite his impressive, armor-enhanced physique, the Tuarian looked... ill. Seriously ill.

“Who are you, Tuarian? What is your name?” Twilight finally managed to ask coherently. Her curiosity was achieving new heights, but she had to start with something mundane first. Lest she risked a complete, mental overdrive.

The stallion shook his head slowly. He reached for the piece of dark cloth, wrapping his muzzle tightly. He began to untie it and there was almost veneration in his moves, Twilight spotted. It made her recall custodian Lichen mentioning that the Tuariani took an oath of silence for when they were performing their tasks.

Was this stallion going to actually... talk to her? After first revealing his mouth?

The piece of cloth that he was using, surprisingly long, soon began swaying from his moving hooves. Its motion was peculiar. Heavy. As if its weight was greater than that of wool, which it should have been made out of. The stallion folded the material gently before placing it in some sort of satchel on his belt with great care. Then he faced Twilight, causing her to raise her eyebrows. His fangs were... odd. They looked greenish in the shade. Unwell, most surely. And his lips, his lips were on their own broken, dried, in the color unhealthy greyish-pink.

The stallion took a long, raspy breath. His mouth moved in something that Twilight interpreted as quiet prayer. And then his voice finally sounded.

“Greetings and salutations to you, Envoy, Disciple of the Sun, Sparkle of Twilight.”

Twilight’s jaw dropped.

Not because the stallion’s tone was so throaty. Firm... and yet anemic and monotonous.

And not because he said her name in this strange, honorific she presumed, fashion.

It was due to the fact that he was speaking to her in Noctraliyar. She heard the harsh consonants, the melodious vowels, that rolling “r” of the local accent.

And yet she understood every word.

“I-I-I... How...?”

That was not the most eloquent of questions, but the Tuarian seemed to have grasped her intention.

“You can understand me for I speak not to your mind, but to your heart. And those understand any language, no matter the creatures that bear them,” he declared with undeniable conviction.

Oh, was that how Fluttershy could talk to animals?

Twilight shook her head. She was getting herself distracted and this explanation was not scientific in the slightest. Then again, she had no intention of contesting this... convenient circumstance right now. There were, clearly, other matters to be tended to first.

A Tuarian was in her chamber... somehow... speaking to her in a foreign tongue she felt suddenly capable of understanding... Not the biggest shock lately, but definitely up there with the others.

Had she begun losing her mind finally?

“Do you wish to... sit down, perhaps?”

... had she really just asked that? Were there no finer questions, really?!

Well, she supposed that the stallion’s... unwell look caused her to revert to general hospitality. Whatever illness he had, it left him appearing frail, even considering his sheer size. And, despite everything, he was standing tall before her backed by something akin to... divine authority.

“My time is short, so no. Yet my body appreciates the gesture,” he replied enigmatically, remaining where he was.

“Who... can you tell me your name, Tuarian? Why are you here?” Twilight pressed on with some of her questions, attempting to dam the remaining twenty from escaping her mouth simultaneously.

“My name is of no significance...” Of course he would say that, she thought. “I am here to aid you, Sparkle of Twilight. In the name of the Goddess.”

... what.

“Aid me?” Twilight inquired, feeling confused beyond saving. “Uhm... Ah... I mean... why, exactly?”

The stallion tilted his head, a confused spark in his eyes shining through the shadow. “What means this question?”

“I... well... everything!” she admitted, as this was the only reasonable answer that came to her mind. “Why would you consider helping me?”

“Why would we not?”

How could he say that so casually?!

“Well, I-I am a... a foreigner... a s-soleerane... I don’t really believe in the G—”

She bit her tongue. This was probably not the smartest thing to admit openly to a member of a dreaded and respected group of zealous servants of the Immaculate Moon that were causing fear in the hearts of their own kin.

“We are aware of your unbelief, Sparkle of Twilight,” the Tuarian confirmed. One, singular note in his otherwise calm voice caused a shiver to pass through her. “You are a sunpony. And not just any sunpony. The Disciple of the Sun in fact.”

“Disciple of the Sun?” she asked. She had more honorific titles now? Or was this actually a stigma?

The Tuarian squinted his eyes in the murkiness. “Was not the Judging Sun herself your mistress and teacher?”

“Well, yes,” Twilight could not lie. She had no reason to, as well. It wasn’t exactly a cause of shame for her. And it shouldn’t have been, even in front of the Tuarian! “Her Majesty, Princess Celestia—”

The stallion stopped her, his voice imperturbable and yet threatening. “She taught you. Nurtured you. Bestowed upon you all the Lost Gifts of Our Mother. Gave you the Divine Aspect by her radiant, scorching will.”

Twilight blinked. Divine aspect...? Was that how the batponies perceived alicornhood? And what did he mean by his words exactly? That Princess Celestia was directly responsible for her transformation? Back in the Border... was that what general Adamant Fang meant when he told her she was marked by the Judging Sun? Twilight’s ascension was a bit of a mystery to everypony. And now the Tuarian’s words... for some reason, she felt that there was accusation hidden in them. Against Princess Celestia!

She wished to contest him. With all her might. And yet... something told her that this would only spawn more difficulties for her. The last thing she needed.

She swallowed. Princess Celestia would have to forgive her for the... unwillingness to defend her good name right then...

“Nevertheless, my question still stands, Tuarian. Why do you wish to help me?” she asked, trying to gather her tact and hide her vexation.

He moved forward, his sluggish step muffled by the carpet and yet nearly echoing in the chamber with its weight.

“The Goddess extended Her hoof towards you. We felt it. Her gaze rests upon you. Your mission shall lay the foundations of our renewal,” the stallion declared, bowing his head in great piety. “This had been foretold.”

“Renewal? What do you mean by—” Something in Twilight’s mind clicked. “Wait, ‘foretold’?”

“Yes. The vision of our seers, the foretelling of your quest which was granted to us by Our Mother, the Immaculate Moon... A prophecy of a new future for our kind.”

Usually Twilight would take words like these for a strange joke, but the sheer certitude in the Tuarian’s voice made it anything but a jest. She recalled learning about prophecies from Midnight. They were supposed to be granted to the batpony seers, the “effiti”. Like the one about stars aiding in Nightmare Moon’s escape. Portents from the Goddess, so that the noctrali would be prepared for the perils and trials to come.

That’s what their belief was. Now, Twilight found herself tossed head first into that particular dogma.

“I’m... confused?” she mumbled. “I’m mentioned in one of the omens?”

She had no idea whether to feel honored or concerned.

Or resigned. Because, as she realized, this had to be a dream. There was no way that—

The stallion stared deep into her eyes, his undeniable authority forcing her to focus entirely on him. Then he spoke, his voice suddenly melodious and strong.

“The Moon and Sun shall duel above, look to that and prepare,

The land shall give you all its gifts, not to hurt it beware.

A debt long due, to unseen might, you will have to repay,

An envoy comes, one called by you, heed to what she will say.

Listen well, children, be aware, for wisdom new she brings,

Yet careful be of sweetened lies and deviously weaved strings.

Stay faithful, strong and, in your hearts, this truth well comprehend,

Deceit and treason lurk around. The world you know shall end.”

Whatever the source of this prophecy was... Whether this was reality or but a fantasy... The significance of these words itself caused Twilight to back away. Was it the sudden strength of the stallion’s voice? A divine power? She even sat down on her bed, her mind was racing, her heart going crazy.

“An envoy called... new wisdom...?” she whispered, echoing the words she had just heard. She knew this expression from before. “I’m... I’m supposed to grant it? A debt long due... and then deceit? What... what does this even mean? I cannot tell, who—”

“You shall find out the meaning, Sparkle of Twilight.” The pony’s voice was again fatigued, anemic even. “In due time. And you shall have the strength to fulfill the prophecy.”

The Tuarian meant well, or so Twilight would think, but a spark of anger lit in her heart anew despite the fact she knew better.

More secrets. More mysteries. More forces at work than she had thought. She was at the verge of bursting. She was through with intrigues, schemes, with spooky stallions appearing out of nowhere in her chamber!

“Well, I hope this ‘due time’ is soon! Because I need some help now!” She let him know. Loud. Her gaze, as she stared the Tuarian down, was almost accusatory.

She found understanding in the pony’s tired, deep gaze. “My mind grasps your anxiety. To serve the Goddess is to sometimes doubt even oneself. But being faithful to Her is right and just. It is, in itself, the greatest reward.”

Twilight couldn’t care less about pious justifications at the point. She needed a plan, an idea, not religious coaching! She wished to let him know of that, but ultimately just sighed and lowered her head.

“Could I have any saying in the matter? Whether I’d like to be a part of the Goddess’ plan?” she asked, allowing her fatigue to speak through her.

When he did not reply, she lifted her gaze... only to find him towering above her out of a sudden. She would scream in surprise, but her throat clenched at the sight of his stoic yet frightening expression. Behind his gaze hid something fierce and unsettling, something that caused Twilight’s mane to stand on end.

“You always have a choice, Sparkle of Twilight. Everypony does.” His tone was cold and grim. Deathly grim. Just enough to make her pale and sweat simultaneously. “But...” He placed his hoof over her chest. Twilight could not protest... and she could swear that she recalled such gesture from... somewhere. “...I know that your heart knows better. And the Goddess always grants one with the strength to carry out Her plan.” His expression brightened, just like when the night is made lucid by silver moonlight.

Yet Twilight doubted his words. She had not felt particularly empowered since the beginning of her quest. If anything, this constant pressure, the weight of her mission’s importance, the welcoming she received, it was all pressing down on her mercilessly.

“Well...” she whispered, more uncertain than before. “I... I could use some of that... that strength right now. I cannot feel it...” she admitted. She didn’t care whether he would approve, even understand, she just had to let it out in front of somepony. Anypony.

And... and Midnight was not around for the moment...

“Fret not. The Goddess is with you.”

Great, one more zealous proclam—

Twilight gasped when the stallion slammed his hooves together, sending a rippling, vibrating sound of metal all around the chamber. Before she could react, she felt the Tuarian’s armored touch on the top of her head. He was gentle and careful, and still his gesture caused her neck to bend down. There was a might backing his moves, one that she could not contest, even with the strength of her own, royal stature.

She wished to ask about what exactly was he doing, but something... something strange began happening... The... this vibration was... it was creeping through her... through her mind... She felt... dizzy.

“You shall have the strength of will and the courage of heart. You will best the trials before you, you will share in the Goddess’ triumph,” the Tuarian began muttering a strange benediction.

Twilight could swear that... she heard not one voice, but multiple... coming from his mouth. Or was... was it that peculiar... that sound... that sound that... embraced her mind and... did not wish to... leave...

“Her gaze silvery upon you. Her glory spreads through your mission. May the purity of moonlight cleanse your doubts and banish your fear. May the music of Her tears move your heart and open your mind.”

His... his words made no sense... but... but it was hard... not to focus on them... only on them...

“You are not alone, for the Goddess is with you. Embrace the truth...”

Twilight felt her lungs breathing in.

She became calm. She knew tranquility again. She felt a... a strange force growing inside of her. Sudden. Divine. Just like...

... just like during her Test of Faith.

Her eyes widened when the stallion’s hooves left her head. A curtain was lifted from her mind! She remembered! She knew! The Test!

That’s where she knew his eyes from!

“I... I remember now,” she mumbled. “I remember you!”

He smiled briefly. It looked strange, coming from a dreaded knight of the Goddess. But it was also... so genuine.

“A brief glimpse, Sparkle of Twilight,” he admitted. “So that you know that you are never alone. Those serving the Goddess stand by your side.” He lowered his head humbly.

These words... they caused Twilight’s body to shiver. This strange sensation, that peace inside of her, bestowed upon her during the rite. She felt it now, again, with full power. Why was this wonderful feeling shrouded in her memory?

She pointed at her heart. “I felt this during the Test of Faith. Why could I not recall this earlier? How is this possible?”

The Tuarian’s eyes glinted. “What happens to Gifts that become common and are taken for granted?” he presented her with a question instead of granting her an answer.

She pondered. And came to the solution quite quickly. In the form of the memory of the sermon she had heard, delivered by Lord Blessed Fang. “They aren’t appreciated. Or they become misused. At least... is that the lesson I was supposed to learn from the scriptures?”

“Your mind serves you well. The Tale of the Lost Gifts tells an important truth, although...” A shade passed his face. “There are also some who would use the Words of the Goddess as a tool to advance their point and not a source of the most holy law.”

Twilight... believed she understood what he meant. She had felt it almost too well lately.

“But,” the Tuarian continued, “this Tale also omits something crucial. And the reason behind it is great.”

She cocked her eyebrow. “Omits something? What is it?”

“We believe that three Gifts of the Goddess were lost, but a secret was bestowed still upon those that follow the Goddess and those that reject Her...”

Twilight still had absolutely no idea what he meant, but something came to her mind.

“Wait... You believe that... that the strength and connection with earth and soil... the power over weather and skies... and the mastery of arcane arts are the three gifts of the Immaculate Moon...” She bowed her head, unknowingly. It caused her to look down, as if she could spot the source of this strength, this warming heat emanating from her chest, granting her the certainty that everything shall be well. “There is a fourth Gift of the Goddess.”

“Indeed. Given to all and everypony, but hidden, sheltered away,” the Tuarian answered and smiled, actually taking his seat by the mare on the bed. “Those that venerate Her not, alongside those who do, all have a chance of finding it, of course. Uncovering it when they need it. However, the faithful of the Goddess are presented with a clearer path to reaching for this Gift inside of them.”

“I... don’t think I understand...” Twilight admitted, abashed.

“Fear not, it is a mystery hard to grasp. For even those of great faith sometimes overlook where their piousness leads them,” he answered cryptically, then his eyes looked forward, towards something distant. “Sometimes we, the Goddess’ humble, unworthy servants are sent to remind ponies of this Gift. And to make sure that their hearts are worthy of keeping it.”

Twilight was drinking from his every word. There was something incredible in this feeling he was mentioning, indeed. Something divine. Surpassing mortality. She could not put her tongue on it, though.

“Is this why you hold the Tests?” she inquired instead. “To see if ponies are... pure enough to hold this hidden Gift?”

“Indeed, Sparkle of Twilight. And your heart I, myself, have found most deserving,” the stallion admitted, smiling once more. “It knows honesty and loyalty, kindness and generosity, even laughter. It emanates with friendship. And lately, it seems to have found love...”

Considering the recent situation, if anypony around Twilight would say those words she would absolutely panic, knowing she was utterly compromised with her feelings towards Midnight.

But... but this power locked inside of her made her impervious to fear, somehow. Why was she not concerned? Why was she so assured that nothing wrong could happen to her, to him and to that feeling between them? Even after what had happened last night?

The Tuarian continued. “I know not towards whom this affection is directed, but it is unwavering. And let it be nurtured by the Goddess’ Gift.”

“Thank you, Tuarian...” she expressed her gratitude, uncertain whether he knew how much those words meant to her. “Might I know your name? So at least I know who am I thanking?”

“You might.” The stallion smirked mysteriously. “Constellation. House Star of Crescent Family, Sparkle of Twilight.”

“Then... thank you, Constellation,” she replied.

Then a warm expression bloomed on her face.

“This fourth Gift you mentioned... It is what I am experiencing right now, no?” she wanted him to ascertain her.

“Indeed.”

“I feel as if... as if no matter what, I shall find a way. That I will succeed. That there might be trouble along the way, but, in the end, everything shall be alright...” she explained this sensation, perhaps more to herself than to the Tuarian. “I know what this is. It’s hope,” she stated, surprised it took her so long to realize the nature of this phenomenon.

The stallion revealed his teeth in a wide smile. Twilight did not mind the fact that they were sickly green, even. “Yes. Hope is the beautiful Hidden Gift of the Goddess. Placed in all of the hearts of ponies. Everypony can drink from this secret font, even if those venerating the Moon are lead to it directly by Our Mother. Just like sheep, guided to a spring by their shepherd.”

“So you find hope to be a divine blessing? I... that actually is quite beautiful,” Twilight admitted, his metaphor speaking right to her mind. “Your beliefs are even more fascinating than I thought, Constellation.”

“Those words lead me to the hope in my heart.”

She giggled. For a member of a fearsome group, Constellation was a very nice pony.

His eyes glinted after a moment of silence. “I must be gone. May you help others reach for this Gift, Sparkle of Twilight. And may it serve you well, stored within you. For the Immaculate Moon...” he paused and they both lowered their heads.

Why? Twilight had no idea. It felt... appropriate.

Before he stood up, she asked the obvious question.

“This is all a dream, isn’t it?”

The Tuarian let out a small chuckle, then brought his armored hooves together with a small, vibrating clink. “It shall be just like it. Farewell,” he replied, touching her forehead.

“What do y...”

Her eyes closed involuntarily and she fell backwards, into the oblivious embrace of sleep.

Chapter XX – Hearts and Minds

It was some time after sunrise, but the golden rays were still trying to push through the dense foliage of the Eastern Woods to reach the peaceful glade of Hollow Shades. Moonwarden pulled the cloak over himself tighter, watching his breath turning into clouds of vapor. Nettlie had warned him that mornings tended to be a little frigid around these parts of Equestria and the stallion had to be grateful for her tip. However prepared for the temperature, he was nonetheless irked by the necessity of waiting for so long for the appearance of the... hero of the day.

“I can practically feel myself aging,” he mumbled, taking off his monocle which became fogged yet again. “How long will we have to stand by for the arrival of the honorable mayor still?” he inquired, meticulously cleaning the eyepiece with his handkerchief.

Nettlie furrowed her brow, herself wrapped in a long coat, the hue of which played nicely with the morning shade around them. “They should have been here by now, sir, him and his secretary. They usually come in at this hour.”

The stallion restored his monocle to its rightful place and sighed. “Well, they are unfashionably late... Being unreliable, one of the many reasons you cannot count on others in your life,” he reminded himself, shaking his head. His voice filled to the brim with venomous irony. “Maybe the mayor suffered a sudden case of ‘longnightitis’?”

“Considering everything, sir, that could be a possibility,” the mare admitted, then shivered when she saw the grim look on his face. “I-if that shall t-turn out to be the case, I’m so, so sorry for waking you up early today, sir! I-I could bring you some warm tea and—”

“Nettlie, has anypony ever told you that you are too fearful and apologetic?” Moonwarden interrupted her with a question, abruptly summoning a warm smile on his muzzle.

The mare blushed furiously. “Toolbox, sir. A-and you... Repeatedly.”

“Then do us all a favor and cease behaving so,” he advised her, his voice filled with strength. “You are no longer that discharged doctor-in-training from Manehattan General. You are a servant of the Lady of the Night, the Princess of Equestria. Take strength and dignity from your position.”

“I am aware of this, sir, I really am. But... well, y-you still have authority over me, sir. I do not want to be found wanting...” Nettlie replied timidly.

Even well-chosen words like these could not hide her hidden relief from Moonwarden.

“If such is the case, fret not. I am, above all, a reasonable stallion. I do not find pleasure from chastising my closest associates for small misconducts or random incidents.”

He heard the mare’s faint giggle. “Is that right, sir? I don’t believe you are avoiding that also because you actually... like us, is it?”

“I simply cannot fool you, can I?” he responded, trying to stop the corners of his mouth from twitching. “You are right, amity has nothing to do with it. Erratic lambasting is, bluntly, counterproductive. And I need you to operate at peak efficiency.”

“If that’s your approach, sir, might I ask you something?” The mare’s eyes glinted with kind mischief.

“By all means, Nettlie,” he replied, wondering what was on her mind.

“Have your parents ever considered naming you something like... ‘Ruthless Calculus’?”

Moonwarden heard her question well. However, instead of granting her an answer, he only gave out a dry, false chuckle, looking to the side at some kind of local shrubbery that in an instant became a lot more interesting than the mare. Infinitely more interesting. To be honest, he would not mind not hearing anything more from her for that day after that particular question.

“Sir?”

Wishful thinking.

“Sir, are you alright?” she asked with genuine concern to which he decided to answer with impeccable tact.

“I am quite fine, thank you.”

“H-have I said something wrong, sir?”

“No, Nettlie, why would you think that...?” he inquired with well-trained sincerity. Fighting the urge to cut this discussion short through... other means.

“I-I-I just thought—”

He finally turned his head and winked. “Were we not talking about being jittery, hmmm?”

“Oh... Oh!” she came to the realization and shook her head. “Sir, you’ve got me there! I thought I have brought up some difficult topic, or something!”

Moonwarden sent her a brilliant, crooked smile. “Practice your awareness, Nettlie.”

He turned his eyes away shortly after, knowing too well that those could betray even a liar as proficient as him. Thankfully, two ponies he then spotted approaching created the perfect opportunity to shift away from this dreadful exchange.

“Look there, is that not the venerable mayor and his aide?”

Nettlie squinted her eyes and stared down one of the streets leading to the small square on the edge of which they were waiting.

“Yes, sir. The younger stallion, the unicorn, that’s Quill Driver. He is a local, very polite and nice to everypony... They say that he is the one actually running the town hall, because mayor Stamp Duty is more and more often... well, you can see it for yourself, sir...” she ended on an uneasy whisper.

And for a good reason, Moonwarden thought. The middle-aged, bluish earth pony was leaning heavily onto his secretary, causing this Quill Driver to try and gallantly compensate for his superior’s lamentable state. Which was making the pair swing between the sides of the street as if they were performing some peculiar, ballroom dance, all despite the younger pony’s efforts.

“I had no idea there is a ‘Ministry of Silly Trots’ here,” Moonwarden hissed through his teeth, feeling disgust gathering inside of him. “Is this his... typical state even at this hour?”

Nettlie bit her lip. “He... appears more inebriated today than usual, sir...”

They watched the two ponies shamble towards the solid, wooden door of the town hall, a larger, slightly more ornate version of the local dwellings. Quill Driver “parked” the mayor on the porch and by the wall, reaching for the key ring by his bag. He did so just in time, miraculously stopping Stamp Duty from tumbling to the side, into some neatly trimmed hedges. Then the two managed to make it inside, Quill Driver checking whether nopony was approaching the hall and the door closing behind the pair with firmness.

Moonwarden sighed. This was an atrocity. A shameful display, indeed.

“Considering what I have just witnessed...” he began, stretching his back slowly, in a gesture of self-preparation. His scars reminding themselves to him unpleasantly. “... nopony around thought about filing a complaint against the mayor? Voting him off?”

Nettlie shook her head. “No, sir. From what I’ve gathered, Stamp Duty has friends in all of the nearby lumberyards. He makes sure that nopony local or from the outside upsets the... status quo. And a vast majority of ponies in town work around timber production, so...”

Moonwarden took a deep breath, reaching for the knot of his cloak. “Well now, this malaise is about to end.”

He took off his warm covering, revealing the ensemble he had prepared for occasions such as this one. A black, rich morning dress, tailored especially for him, the material so delicate and light, it almost felt like a part of his own body. The sign of the Royal Office was proudly presented on the coat in form of a silver, polished badge. The stallion checked whether his outfit was in proper order and as splendid as befitting his role. Satisfied, he turned to his subordinate, who was eyeing him with something he could vaingloriously describe as awe.

“Nettlie?”

“Yes, sir,” she replied, straightening her posture.

“Pass me the scroll.”

The mare quickly rummaged through the bag she was keeping vigil over, retrieving a piece of parchment wrapped in an atramentous sash with the sign of Princess Luna herself on the wax seal. The very sight of such a document was usually enough to send shivers down any functionary’s spine, as it meant nothing else than an official investigation and performance assessment.

And who did not fear having their work scrutinized thoroughly?

“Is the town hall in so much trouble, then...?” Nettlie asked, her gaze following the document.

Asked a bit foolishly, Moonwarden thought.

“First of all, I believe that to be obvious, considering what I have seen,” he retorted, grabbing the paper with his silver magic. “But, second of all, a scroll like this is one of the most useful legal tools in Equestria... so I carry it with me on a nearly daily basis,” he admitted, grinning. “Flashing a royal seal in front of almost anypony makes them inexplicably more cooperative and kind.”

Nettlie’s eyes widened. “But, sir... isn’t such a document issued for... individual cases only?”

“In theory,” he lackadaisically remarked, “but I am just reusing this one. Call it ‘legal recycling’, if you will?” he proposed, chuckling. “There is no need for more red tape in Equestria, it is tedious as it is already. Besides, I have no time to squander on such trivialities as asking for a new permission every time...”

“So... what is written inside exactly, if—”

“Vague and indiscernible juridical gibberish that holds a greater dominion over minds and actions of others than even my magic...” he replied sardonically, getting ready to proceed.

“... does the Princess know, sir?”

At Nettlie’s question his face hardened. He gave her a dark look. “Do you doubt my loyalty to our Lady, agent?”

“N-never, sir!” she replied immediately, her knees shaking.

“Good. Feel free to doubt everything about me but that,” he told her, feeling a strange melancholy gathering in him. He shrugged. “Never mind. Your orders are to stay in before the town hall and make sure nopony interrupts me. I care not whether they want to grovel before the mayor, bring him cupcakes, or complain because their shanty shack tumbled down and their children are trapped in the rubble. Nopony walks in.” He gave the mare a kind gaze finally. “Talk to them about weather, or trees, or trees and weather. I am uncertain whether the locals have any better topics to muse upon. Am I understood?”

“Yes, sir,” Nettlie acknowledged rapidly and Moonwarden spotted the worried sparks in her eyes.

Damnation, he really scared the poor thing...

He left the mare behind without more words, turning towards the town hall. Moving, he checked for the pocket portrait in his vest. It was still there, where it belonged.

He brought forth his most generous, unsettling expression just before reaching the door.

“Let us begin, Moonwarden.”

“Right behind you,” his mouth whispered back as he knocked, firmly, with authority. A couple of seconds have passed before he heard a voice from the other side.

“Coming, coming!”

Enthusiasm. Genuine or well-trained. Intriguing.

Slowly the passage opened and Quill Driver, the mayor’s secretary, appeared in it. “Yes, how may I help you?”

The aide had marigold coating and caramel hair. Moonwarden was expecting him to pale the moment he had lain his pine eyes on him, or, to be more precise, on his ensemble, the badge and the scroll levitating in a silver mist. However, only a spark of caution blinked in the other unicorn’s gaze, nothing more.

The colt recognized his situation, Moonwarden was certain, and yet he remained calm. A start not as promising as he hoped for. There was no reason not to continue the game, however.

“Greetings.” His voice was an ideal mixture of kindness and veiled hazard. “Is this the town hall, perchance?”

“Naturally, sir, of course!” Quill Driver replied, not a dent in his armor of composure. “How might the Hollow Shades’ Town Hall be of service to you today, sir?”

Turning towards a memorized formula. A typical strategy when feeling threatened. Nevertheless, the stallion appeared pretty unmoved so far.

“My name is Moonwarden. I am representing the Most Honorable Princess’ Royal Office, here by the decree of the Lady of the Night, the esteemed Princess Luna,” Moonwarden introduced himself and his role, bringing the scroll before the other pony’s eyes, so that he could spot the seal with ease. “I trust you know what my arrival and a document like this means, mister... Quill Driver, is it?”

“Why, of course! We greet such a worthy guest in our humble workplace, hoping to serve our great Princesses to the best of our abilities! I shall be happy to aid you in everything you might need...” the pony paused, bowing his head, “... my lord.”

Moonwarden smirked faintly, feeling his vanity becoming indulged. He was dealing with a smart colt, wishing to try and get in his good graces. He was going to let him freely try.

“Might I enter?” he inquired, attempting to trot in without waiting for a real permission.

“Naturally, my lord. Might I check the scroll first, however? I need to ascertain myself that your visit meets the necessary protocols.”

Moonwarden blinked. Interesting, this Quill Driver was standing his ground so far. It was becoming as intriguing as bothersome.

“Why, that goes without question,” the grey unicorn responded nonetheless, passing the document.

“It shall only take a second, my lord. Please, come in,” Quill Driver offered, making enough room.

Moonwarden ventured in and looked around. The town hall was a typical office building. Not grand, but clean. Prettied even. The secretary’s desk, some locked compartments for files, a map of the region, everything kept tidy. He wondered how much work this Quill Driver had to put in this place to make it look decent, considering his superior was prone to drunken antics and, possibly, disinterested in his work station.

The delicate, yet distinct smell of liquor was a good proof of just that.

The secretary sat in his chair, reading the scroll, Moonwarden politely deciding to wait before the desk. It was easier to have Quill Driver cooperating out of good will rather than coercion. He wondered how much angst he would spot in the young stallion’s eyes after his realization that—

“I’m terribly sorry, my lord, but this document is faulty.”

Moonwarden barely kept his monocle in place, his brow arching abruptly. What had he just said...?

“Faulty, mister Quill Driver?” he inquired, faking mere curiosity to hide his blatant astonishment.

“I’m afraid so, my lord,” the secretary turned to parchment around for him to see, pointing with his hoof at various words and expressions contained within. “Despite mentioning all of the correct regulations, the scroll is not in any way narrowing down your permission of conducting investigations to our office, my lord, as is required by the Royal Office Superintendence Act of the year 1201. It is easy to miss due to the wording and construction of this particular piece, indeed, but it creates an omission impossible to correct with a subsequent attestation. I’m terribly sorry, but without this I cannot allow you to have insight into our documentation and reports, my lord.”

If not for his extensive training, Moonwarden’s jaw would drop. This... this youngling had enough confidence and skill to contest a document which usually caused officials to sweat like they had just galloped a mile!

“Are... you certain, mister Quill Driver? I doubt the employees of our Office would allow such a neglect to—”

“Again, I’m terribly sorry, my lord, but the law is law. I cannot help you,” the other unicorn answered, shaking his head. “As a good host, I can offer you some tea or a local herbal blend, but afterwards I shall require you to leave as I have my obligations to return to.”

As every secretary ever, disinterested in the further exchange with a petitioner, the young unicorn levitated the scroll back into Moonwarden’s grasp, then reached for a dossier from the nearby shelf and began reading.

The grey unicorn stared, dumbfounded, at his own document, the importance and strength of which was just denied, alongside his ability to conduct inquest. This had never happened before. Never! This... this Quill Driver just disarmed and bested him?

Bested... him?!

“This shall not stand,” Moonwarden whispered.

“Quite right, sir, such a lack of professionalism is regrettable,” the secretary answered without looking up. “I suggest taking disciplinary actions against whomever failed your expectations, my lord.”

“You are very right...”

“Thank you, sir.”

Moonwarden smirked absent-mindedly. “Oh, no, mister Quill Driver, I was talking to myself,” he admitted. “This shall not stand.”

The younger pony looked up, curious to what he had meant. He was met by a piercing gaze.

“I admire your professional approach, mister Quill Driver. However, I shall not stop from conducting the necessary actions, whether backed by law and a royal seal, or not.”

“Sir, I advise you to discontinue. I see you are upset by this and I can empathize, for you have taken a long journey for naught, but I cannot allow you to perform any actions in the name of the Royal Office or even the Princesses themselves directly without a valid document,” the unicorn exclaimed, looking straight into Moonwarden’s eyes.

“Even if I am aware of mayor Stamp Duty’s drunken antics?”

Despite knowing he hit his mark, Moonwarden received no indication of it from the other stallion.

“Sir, I have no idea what you are talking about. I feel I need to instruct you, however, that slandering a government official is a punishable offence.”

“You could tell that to the whiff of alcohol in the air,” Moonwarden countered, feeling his patience waning.

“Sir, what you are smelling is furniture polish, nothing else. As a representative of the Town Hall, I advise you to leave my workplace, sir, and allow me to perform my duties.”

“Mister Quill Driver,” the grey unicorn could not accentuate his displeasure enough, “there is a subtle yet distinct difference between dramatic attempts at fighting for a lost cause, like the mayor is... and deriding your better by insulting his intelligence... Furniture polish, please.”

“I am in no way aiming to insult you, sir. Please, leave at once,” Quill Driver demanded, wishing to finish the exchange. “Or else I shall be forced to summon the Royal Guard.”

Moonwarden let out a chuckle. “Beneficial! I shall be able to report to them my recent findings!”

“To what ‘findings’ are you referring, sir?” Despite his agitation, the pony looked confused for a second. And that was more than enough.

A brief flicker of silver, focused through Moonwarden’s monocle, danced in Quill Driver’s eyes.

“You have taken bribes.”

“I have taken bribes,” the secretary replied without a second of hesitation.

“I had a feeling about you, mister Quill Driver,” Moonwarden faked disappointment.

The secretary blinked. He opened his mouth to say something, then panic glistened in his gaze. For the first time his professionalism crumbled, like the walls of a breached fortress.

“W... what? I... No, I’ve never done so!” he stammered, his jaw shaking. “What? What have you done?”

Moonwarden strengthened his posture, approaching the desk and resting his forehooves on it. He had taken the initiative.

“What is this? No ‘sir’? No ‘my lord’? Where is your civility, mister Quill Driver?” He allowed another blink, a longer one, to emit from his silver eyes and reflect in his. “Apologize properly.”

“I’m very sorry, my lord, this shall not happen again,” the unicorn said firmly, then the fear in his expression only manifested further. “I... I... I... how?”

“How...?” Moonwarden elongated the question, hoping the pony would take the hint.

“How... m-my lord?” Quill Driver corrected himself, much to the grey stallion’s satisfaction.

“Very good! You are a quick learner, secretary,” he praised him with hidden malice. “And ‘it is insignificant’ is my answer. I was sent here to investigate a rather sad case of arbitrary business practices, as well as rumours of the honorable mayor’s... tragic, percentage-based affliction. I admire your legal professionalism, mister Quill Driver, you actually surprised me earlier on... but even that shall not obstruct my duties. Am I making myself clear?”

The other unicorn did not speak up, staring at Moonwarden with a gaze that was containing genuine worry and that glimmer of hope for leniency due to willful cooperation. A fool’s hope, but hope nonetheless.

“M-my lord, I will gladly aid you in whatever I can, in that case,” he ascertained. Was he as cunning as he wished to appear?

“Oh? May I be allowed to see the mayor then?” Moonwarden inquired, pointing at the door with a golden label, marking the proper office.

Quill Driver gulped. “I-I mean, the mayor had a couple of... personal problems lately, concerning his wife, he has a lot of catching up to do with the paperwork and—”

Moonwarden glared at him. “Mister Quill Driver, your loyalty does you credit, even if being sadly misplaced. However, it should never stop you from doing what is right. Besides...” The stallion squinted his eyes. “... I have no time for codswallop. I am well aware of the mayor’s... eccentricities and inefficiency. Considering this, the Royal Office might be searching for a... replacement for him soon. And I might be seeking a candidate myself, somepony with enough wit and skill, somepony loyal to the country and not the local enterprises.”

Moonwarden saw that blink he desired. That glimmer of opportunity in Quill Driver’s pine eyes, one that no preparation could ever hide. How satisfying... He got to him after all.

“So, secretary, I would like to speak to mayor Stamp Duty in person. How bad is it?”

“Pretty... bad, my lord.”

“Then I shall not linger inside for long, I just wish to see for myself this catastrophe. However, I presume you shall stay here in the meantime, allow me to have a short chat and not come up with such silly ideas like calling the local peacekeepers for support?” Moonwarden inquired, lowering his voice.

“Your... your presumption is correct, my lord,” Quill Driver replied, trying to imitate the tone, that glint of self-interest only becoming more noticeable. “Shall I gather the dossiers about our lumberyards for you, my lord? Not to waste your time?”

Moonwarden smiled at this sudden eagerness. “Good stallion.” He grinned even wider at his naiveté. “Do so,” he ordered, sending one more suggestion to the secretary’s mind through the spark of his transfixing gaze.

Leaving Quill Driver to do the zealous work for him, Moonwarden approached the mayor’s door and knocked on it. There was no reason not to be polite. When no reply was granted, he pressed on the handle, opening the passage.

He was assaulted by a wave of stench. Odor potent enough for one to become drunk from even breathing in. He trotted inside, into a dark office, fighting his wrenching stomach. The curtains were closed, the room was barely lit. The mayor was almost laying across his desk, having a glass in his one hoof and a bottle of some local liquor, nearly emptied, in a lover-like grasp.

He had a serious tempo, indeed.

Hearing the doors closing, Stamp Duty, his burgundy mane falling all over his muzzle, looked up with bloodshot eyes. “Who... who the T—hic!—Tartarus are you...?” he mumbled, trying to focus his vision.

Moonwarden, keeping his rising tide of anger at bay, smiled at him broadly. “Is it not obvious? My name is Sunshine Rainbows and I bring word from the fairies!” he melodiously replied.

“T... tell them, I’ve... I’ve gathered the pollen already, sheesh...” the mayor replied, resting his forehead back on the desk.

Blimey, was he pissed!

Moonwarden shook his head, approached one of the chairs prepared for potential clientele and took his seat in front of the drunkard.

“So, mayor Stamp Duty, is it? I have heard you have some health issues, sir.”

“N-nah... It’sh nothing. I—hic!—I have my medishine right here,” he declared, the stench of his soaked breath irritating nostrils. And eyes.

“Potent, is it not? You get it from your adoring supporters in the lumberyards, no?” Moonwarden asked, leaning forward. He was curious whether moments of clarity could be bestowed upon the fool, or would he reveal something interesting in his state.

“Y...yeah!” Stamp Duty shouted, which caused him to grab the side of his head and grimace in pain. “Sh...sh...shorry. G-got a... a bit of a—hic!—y’know.”

“Me know,” Moonwarden assured, almost gagging at the smell, as well as the simplistic language that had just left his mouth. “Do continue, please.”

“Well, being shick or not...” The mayor raised his hoof, almost spilling the remnants of his drink. “I’ve... I’ve goth a good reashon to sh—hic!—shelebrate!”

“Oh? Is your wife in Baltimare feeling better, sir?” Moonwarden inquired, shifting in his seat to move slightly away from the flailing idiot.

“Nah! F...forget about her! Think of the l... lumber!” the mayor shouted again, which must have caused more agonizing pain in his head. Appropriate. “Loadsh of lumber coming in!”

Priorities, priorities.

Stamp Duty reached for the bottle, trying to pour himself some more liquor, whilst Moonwarden praised fortune on the inside. Gathering information from the inebriated imbecile proved almost too easy. Dissatisfying even.

“To our c...cartographiclicious friendsh that make i...it happen!” the mayor finally declared, making a toast despite having nothing in his glass. “To the Biteguard!”

Pardon? ‘The Biteguard’? Moonwarden frowned. Did he have in mind...?

“Do you mean... the ‘Nightguard’, perchance, sir?”

“Yesh! That’s it! To the B...Blightguard!”

“Close enough, sir, yes, thank you,” Moonwarden responded, miraculously avoiding the spit that came out of the mayor’s mouth.

Despite part of him wishing to think of more names Stamp Duty could have come up with for the batpony unit, even enjoying the sound of them, Moonwarden felt his mind going abuzz. So it was the Nightguard that was charting the woods? And for the lumberyards specifically, yes? Out of what, he wondered, the goodness of their hearts? A ridiculous thought, nopony had ever done anything ‘good’ without the hope of repayment. Thinking otherwise was utter idiocy.

What was the batponies’ reasoning then? Considering what happened in Maretonia lately...

Moonwarden stood up. He sensed something wrong with this scenario and he was going to get to the bottom of it, and soon. Besides, he was absolutely done with this soak! “I am in need of these cartographic marvels that I presume you are so content with, sir.”

“T...talk to little Quilly—”

“I shall then, thank you, sir,” the unicorn spat out, battling outright disgust. “Best of health to you and your wife,” he added sarcastically.

“R...r...rut her!” Stamp Duty shouted back, then a stupid smile came upon his muzzle. “I ushed to, once... And not o—hic!—only once! She was young and c...curvy. Now sh...she ish all coughing and thin and sh...shmelly... No fun!” there was genuine, hammered sadness in his voice.

Moonwarden was about to leave the room and the mayor behind, but the tone of his slurred speech and his exact words made him freeze in place.

“Do not say things like that, sir. She is your wife, she must love you a great deal,” he replied in a monotonous voice.

Why was he saying that?

“She doesh! She alwaysh did! Though—” he belched loudly, “I never r...really cared! L...let one die, you can alwaysh get a n...new one, huh?”

Moonwarden closed his eyes for a moment. “You do not care for her feelings, mayor?” he asked with morbid tranquility, approaching despite the aura of alcohol, and circling the desk.

“I cared for h...her cute cheeksh and soft r—hic!—rump!” Stamp Duty responded and chortled hideously. “Y...you know what I mean, Shunshine?”

“I know exactly what you mean, mayor.”

Without further notice, Moonwarden grabbed the other stallion by his mane and drove his head, muzzle first, into the desk. A solid thump resounded in the room and a twinge of pain went through his leg at the strength he used. Although it was only enough to cause Stamp Duty to wail and grab his face because of the sudden pain, without any serious damage done.

“You... you miserable dog!” Moonwarden screamed, his teeth bared. “You drink yourself to death while she is in agony, ill?! You worthless excuse for a pony!”

He wasn’t certain whether Stamp Duty could hear him over his groans of painful protest, but at this point, he could not care less. He had decided. He trotted to face the drunken swine and focused.

He knew he was going to regret this soon... but he was not going to let this atrocity that was his existence continue.

His horn shun with argent light, bathing the office in mercurial aura. He focused. He aimed. He exhaled.

A tether, like a spider’s web, protruded forth and shot forward. Stamp Duty barely had the opportunity to spot it flashing before him. It struck him in the forehead, sticking to it firmly and drilling into his head with a vicious hiss.

The mayor let out a strained groan of agony. His eyes unfocused, then rolled back inside his own skull. His body tensed all its muscles before going limp, almost causing him to slip from his chair.

Moonwarden’s own gaze was that of pure silver of his magic. “What a weak mind,” he whispered to himself. “Unprepared, untrained, basic. Barely worth the attention...”

He felt the connection created between him and the fool. His thoughts were writhing, trying to free themselves from Moonwarden’s clutches. For naught. The pony’s dreams, memories, aspirations... Everything was visible, clear, presented almost as if on a silver platter. A platter for the grand, satisfying feast.

Stamp Duty was barely breathing among the agony. And every exhale sounded like death rattle. Pained. Frightening.

Moonwarden smirked.

“Why the protests, dear mayor? It hurts?” he asked with irony. “Oh, an important lesson has to hurt...”

He began working, focusing on maintaining the arcane connection. And slowly the thoughts in the mayor’s head were beginning to shatter and evaporate, thus allowing new concepts to take their place. All accompanied by the increasingly dramatic wails of the pony.

“Stop struggling, wretch...” Moonwarden advised with a kind smile. “I would say that this pains me more than it does you. But that would be a blatant lie as I am savoring this. Besides, you should be likewise... ecstatic,” he added, putting more force behind the spell, which caused tears to flow steadily from the mayor’s eyes. “You are getting yourself a rehab. Free of charge!” he shouted, pouring more and more energy into his charm, causing the connection to throb and convulse with silver reflections.

After a minute, Stamp Duty was but slumped motionlessly in his chair, his jaw hanging, his eyes empty and the tether of Moonwarden’s enchantment still burrowing itself in his head like a hungry corpse worm.

The grey unicorn was doing a little... “reorganization” in this alcohol-soaked mind. Smiling widely at the morphing thoughts and shifting aspirations. At the melting memories and dreams weaving themselves under his guidance.

“Just so you know, mayor,” he spoke, although knowing well that the pony was at this point beyond the capability of hearing him, “I am not doing this for you. I believe you to be as worthless as they come. Perhaps I should have just left you a comatose husk... But there is somepony out there that might still have a use for you.”

He sent forward a bit more force, having found an image of a sweet, smiling pegasus inside Stamp Duty’s mind and scraping it from the gathered dust of indifference and cancerous desires which were rotting underneath.

“Your wife, I believe? She is really beautiful, mayor. And she must hurt a lot...” he paused, shuddering at the sensation hidden in the pony’s mind, “if her sickness drove you into this abyss of drink. However, escaping is never a solution, Stamp Duty. I would abandon you in this void, for all I care. But for her and her feelings towards you...? I have decided to grant you a second chance.”

Despite gathering almost his entire power and focus on keeping the spell going, Moonwarden suddenly felt the cold of the pocket portrait in his vest. He sighed, a sad smile blooming on his muzzle. “You cannot choose who you love, after all...”

***

Twilight groaned and stretched under the blankets. She felt a blissful pop somewhere in her spine, which sent tingles of relief throughout her.

She grimaced, feeling lightheaded and dizzy... but also really, really well-rested. She must have slumbered deeply. She wished to get up immediately, but felt strangely compelled to sleep further. It took her a couple of groans and sighs to shake the remnants of numbing lethargy from her mind. She normally didn’t have that much trouble with getting up in the morning!

She sat up and exhaled, shaking her head. Well, she didn’t usually wake up after a diplomatic meeting that turned out to be an absolute disaster. That was some experience. One that she did not wish to face again, but an experience still.

She stumbled from the bed, keen on taking a quick bath. Her limbs were sluggish, protesting against coordinated movement for some reason. There was no time for this inconvenience, though. This was a new da—night, and Twilight had to be as prepared as possible for more challenges to come.

What was the hour even, she pondered, turning on the water and focusing on heating it up magically to more civilized standards. She had trouble discerning the passing of time in the caverns, even though batponies seemed to have no problem with telling whether it was morning, midnight or otherwise. Speaking of which, she would have to ask Midnight a—

She paused, not minding her spell waning and the water continuously streaming into the bath pocket. There was that twang in her heart when she turned to look towards her bed, finding it empty. Something that suddenly felt incredibly... depressing for her.

She remembered yesternight. When she lashed out at him. In desperation, in frustration, with that feeling of... betrayal growing in her chest. After she had realized he had been sworn by the Covenant not to reveal anything about the Solar Holy War, or Shades’ Hollow, or Ebon Fang. And, as much as she might have felt briefly that it was justified back then, she could not bear that thought any longer.

It stung, yes. It hurt, even, knowing that her beloved had... other loyalties alongside the one towards her. But could she blame him for those? For trying to stay faithful to his country and his rulers?

She mused. If Princess Celestia would send her here, to Noctraliya, and asked her to... to spy... Not that she ever would do such a thing! But purely hypothetically thinking, if Twilight would have been asked to gather information about the noctrali in a... well, clandestine fashion... Of course, it was only an imaginary scenario! Then... then she, well, she would bet that she would do it. B-because she trusted the Princess, a-and she would think it noble to aid Equestria and... and...

... and that was exactly why feeling betrayed by Midnight was foolish. For Twilight herself wouldn’t have been any better in a scenario like this.

She sighed. Perhaps she was being unreasonable. After all, she was in love. But... deep inside, for some strange reason, she knew that everything was going to be fine. She was filled with... determination. With hope for the future.

She smiled and stepped into the bath pocket, absentminded.

The frigid cold reminded her that internal monologuing could be hazardous for one’s health. And dignity, considering that it was the second time lately when she found herself landing on her backside due to freezing water.

After finally managing to deal with the temperature shenanigans, Twilight was prepared to go into the next chamber, knock on the door firmly and speak to Midnight. She was convinced that she had to strongly apologize to him for yesternight and then talk it all out. Then everything would turn back to normal.

Hidden from the world, cautious, almost scandalous, but normal.

However, the scenario in her head changed the moment she vigorously opened the door of her room. A muffled cry of protest, followed by a tray hitting the ground, did prove that Twilight’s plan wasn’t the only thing that took a hit.

“Oh dear! I’m so, so sorry!” she apologized profoundly, checking into the corridor and seeing a young arcemandr reeling backwards, holding his muzzle with one hoof whilst eyeing all the fruit that went tumbling across the passage.

“Knaze, ia ecus. I apologize,” the stallion murmured, avoiding gazing at her. “I apologize very much... My lack of attention, it cost tue your breakfast...”

“No, please, it’s my fault,” Twilight insisted, feeling her face burning, “I shouldn’t have opened the door so quickly...”

“I... I apologize,” the priest simply responded, never staring upwards, only trying to collect the escaping oranges.

“Are you alright? Let me help you!” Twilight was prepared to gather the fruit as well.

“No need, I apologize, no need...” the batpony kept repeating, even humbly hiding his face underneath his hood. “I bring more, fresh. I apologize...”

Twilight frowned. The arcemandr was not treating her with respect towards a diplomat, or a royal. He was... worried. Afraid even.

Was he expecting her wrath, or something?

Considering what she had learned yesternight, considering what had befallen the batponies... yes, that felt somewhat probable.

Stepping carefully past the scrambling pony, she approached the next set of doors and knocked on them. She listened carefully. There was no movement inside the chamber, at least not one she could hear. Was Midnight out...?

“K-Knaze...”

She turned her head to the priest, who finished gathering the food on the plate and was giving her a reluctant gaze.

“Nocferratan, uhm... The Nightguardian is in the Ingena Herame, praying, if tue are searching for him, Knaze.”

Twilight gave him a warm smile. “The Great Shrine, yes? Thank you, arcemandr. I shall join him, then.”

“Wh... what about your supper, Knaze? Should ia still bring it here, or...?”

“Yes, please, if you could be so kind. It shall not take me long,” she assured, never letting go of her kind expression. “I’m once again, very sorry for this accident. I promise to be more careful in the future.”

She finally persuaded the priest to smile meekly. His eyes lightened up too. It was those little victories sometimes.

Twilight recalled the way towards the temple decently. However, her enchanted eyesight was gone tonight, without Midnight helping her sustain it. She was cautiously passing through the corridors of the priesthood district, following the lanterns on the walls, in which light of the candles was shimmering.

She felt like a captain of a ship, using stars to navigate through the murky sees.

Her hoofsteps were muffled by the carpets, which made the silence around her eerie. She felt her heart gripped slightly by angst, realizing that going on her own through these passages was... somewhat hazardous. Also not in line with any kind of proper protocol, she presumed. Normally she would have Lichen leading her, or Midnight keeping close to her, as ordered.

She might have ended up looking to her sides and behind slightly more often due to that. The last thing she needed was unwanted attention. Or a pair of... “hidden eyes” on her.

Twilight reached the main cavern of the Sanctuary, having the enormous relief of Princess Luna on her right. At least, she believed so. Even the luminous crystals used around weren’t enough to aid her. The shadow around her was terrifying. She could hear the commotion echoing around the cave, as the locals must have already started their everynight tasks. But she could only hear them in the darkness.

She turned her trot towards the Shrine, hoping that the interior of it, with its silver and marble, would actually show itself to her, even with the lack of stronger light source.

“Soleerania Knaze?” she heard a voice somewhere nearby. Another tone quickly responded to it.

“Kwo? Gdye?”

“Tam! Ipe ire na Herame?!”

“Neskaza Lunee! Kwid?”

Twilight tried her hardest not to listen to the exchange. She could hear the worry hidden in those words. Oh, she hoped not to be stopped before reaching the Shrine! Or... or accused of trying to desecrate it, or something!

She began trotting a bit quicker, feeling her heart thumping. The sound of her hooves seemed to have been... betraying her. She could tell, she had ponies looking at her. The mane on the back of her head was beginning to stand. Her eyes escaped to the side at one point, spotting a sudden glint. Or, to be precise, two pair of glints, clearly belonging to some noctrali keeping a close vigil over her approach. Warriors? Occultani?!

“Knaze? Princess, what are you doing here?”

A familiar voice reached her ears.

“Custodian Lichen?” she inquired of the shadow in front of her.

“Yes, yes, that’s me!” the old priest replied and Twilight soon spotted his form emerging from the shades of what must have been the entrance to the Shrine. Such approach would scare her stiff under normal circumstances, but the arcemandr was a sight for sore eyes!

“G-good to see you, custodian,” she tried to sound casual and warm.

“You too, Princess, you too! You look agitated, is something wrong? Are you feeling well?” the priest kept inquiring, his straw eyes all over her, like looking for injuries or worse.

“Yes, yes, custodian, I-I simply had a rough night,” she lied, feeling her face redden.

“You wouldn’t be the only one, child,” Lichen retorted and shook his head. “Are you... are you looking for Midnight Wind?”

Twilight’s heart stopped. The tone of the priest’s voice...

“Y-yes. I-I was told he is here a—”

“Come,” he beckoned and ventured inside.

Twilight’s head started pounding. Did... did something happen?! Was Midnight alright?! Did somepony do something to him?! She quickly followed Lichen, keeping as close as possible without it appearing weird. If she were to stay alone in the darkness with such storm of her thoughts and questions... Yes, that would have been a proper spiral towards lunacy.

“Is... is something the matter, custodian?” she inquired when the arcemandr was staying silent.

“I have no idea, Princess,” he admitted. “Midnight Wind came in just before the break of dawn. I called out to him, seeing he was distraught by something, but... I am uncertain whether he even acknowledged me. He did not say a word, just sat on one side of the temple and began praying...”

Twilight gulped. Did she... did she caused him so much pain yesternight? She felt her eyes watering. She quickly wiped them dry, hoping for Lichen not to spot it.

He only continued talking, his tone serious. “We do not close the Shrine for the day, as we believe that holy places need to be ready to accept the faithful at any time. Before I went home to rest, I asked the arcemandri keeping vigil through the day to have an eye on him.” He paused. “Princess?”

“Y-yes, custodian?” she replied, feeling her mouth drying.

“He hasn’t left since. One of the priest approached him at a point, waited for him to cease praying for a moment, then offered to grant him a confession. They spoke for some time, but it did not seem to help him. He looked even more troubled afterwards, I was told...” Lichen revealed, then took a deep breath as they were entering the main nave. “I do not know what happened during your meeting with the Lords, Princess. I cannot know, even. But...” he ended, pointing forward.

The interior of the temple was giving Twilight a better chance at spotting something at a distance, especially considering the faint, argent moonlight that was entering through an oculus in the ceiling and spreading through the place with silver reflections. Squinting her eyes, praying to be able to pierce the veil of shadows just enough, she took notice of a lone batpony silhouette, its wings extended and its forelegs raised upwards.

“... Midnight...” a whisper escaped her mouth, sorrowful. She could do nothing about it. She felt... she felt terrible. Guilty.

She missed Lichen giving her a curious look, his brows arching.

She stayed still for a moment, before her legs started moving on her own.

“Princess!” Lichen called to her, trotting before her. “Please, one should never interrupt a prayer to the Immaculate Moon!”

Twilight gave him a look. A terrible in its calmness look.

“I’m not going to interrupt him, custodian,” she whispered. “I’m going to join him.”

The priest’s jaw dropped a little, his straw eyes widening substantially. He appeared outright shocked.

“By... by the Moon,” he uttered. “Oh, of course, Princess. Go on...”

She nodded at him, then shifted all of her due focus to Midnight. She shambled forward, her every step a journey of its own. Feelings were thrashing inside of her. Her heart was fluttering.

She got close to him and he did not seem to even notice. She felt her entire body tense when she spotted that his forelegs were shaking from keeping them up for so long, his muscles twitching on their own from time to time. His wings were quivering of fatigue as well. The grey strap, usually keeping his mane together, was hanging from one of them and it seemed that he hadn’t had noticed.

His eyes were locked in place, bloodshot, blank. His mouth was moving constantly in quiet supplications. He looked like entranced, dead to the world around him. And...

Twilight felt her throat constricting and her lips quivering. She could not stand seeing her beloved in such a state. She caused all of this... with her rage... It was her fault...

She turned her head towards the altar. The silver shade of the discus, the symbol of the Immaculate Moon, was piercing through the omnipresent murkiness. Reminding everypony of something very, very important.

The Goddess was with them.

Twilight sat down on the nearby cushion. She focused her eyes on the symbol of the Immaculate Moon. She raised her legs, she spread her wings. She closed her eyes.

And she just sat there. She knew no prayers. No chants, no invocations, no orisons. Tartarus, she was well aware that this Shrine was devoted to Princess Luna, a pony she had met, she known and befriended. An alicorn, like her. One that had been around for centuries, was powerful and often majestic, even august. But just a pony, like Twilight.

However, at that moment... Twilight wanted there to be a Goddess.

She wanted there to be the Immaculate Moon. Somepony to lean over Midnight and her, in Her great mercy. And to... to embrace them in Her caring, Mother's hooves.

To give Her endless strength to Midnight, Her pious, loyal warrior, stricken by an affliction of heart.

... and to wipe the tears that were running down Twilight’s muzzle. To wipe the tears of a faithless soleerane.

To her surprise, her last wish came to being.

Her eyes shot open. A grey hoof was tenderly caressing her cheek, removing the droplets that were soaking her coat. It was shivering slightly, but was doing the best it could.

“Midnight...” Twilight whispered, meeting her loved one’s exhausted gaze. More tears flowed down her cheeks and he was attempting to get rid of all of them. “Midnight... I... I am...”

“Don’t be,” the stallion whispered back, his voice as blank as his stare had been. “I hurt you. And I shall keep on hurting you.”

“Midnight,” she supplicated, folding her wings and trying to stand up. He went and helped her, although his legs were quivering terribly. “Do not say things like that... I...”

“No, Twilight,” he interrupted her, sitting down before her now, in a gesture of utter resignation. “It’s my destiny, it seems, to cause you pain.”

Her heart had begun aching indeed. “Midnight, you know not what you are saying. I know you and...”

“You know nothing about me, Twilight,” he retorted, his bloodshot gaze focused on her. “You know nothing about me. Nicil. Not a...about what I’ve done, about what I d...do and what I shall do...” he mumbled, his speech almost slurred. “How can... how can you think you can love me...?”

Twilight was breaking on the inside. Shattering into a million pieces. But... but there was something keeping her together. A feeling that could not let her fall.

She cared not if Lichen, the local priests, or anypony else could see her. She cared not for the sanctity of the Great Shrine. Nor whether the gaze of the Goddess was upon them. Nor whether the nocturnal heavens were, in truth, vacant.

She moved closer to him, sat down and embraced him, with all the love in her heart, with all the hope stored inside it.

And he started crying.

She held his shaking body tightly, feeling her own tears adding to this deep moment between them. Midnight clutched to her with all of his fatigued might, letting out all the emotions that had bottled inside of him... because of her. She kept her hold, wanting to assure him that, no matter what, she would never let go.

“Tw... Twilight...” he mumbled in between the sniffs and shivers. “I’m so s... sorry... I’m sorry... I’m sorry...”

“It’s alright, Midnight,” she tried to sound confident, despite the tides of feelings passing through her. “Shh... it’s alright. I... I am sorry, as well. For lashing out. For doubting you.”

His body only shook more. “Doubt me... Chastise me... Bogine, I know that love... love is blind, but... cast me away, Twilight... Please, leave me... Save yourself...”

“No, Midnight, I love you,” she responded with conviction. “I won’t stop and I won’t leave. No matter what happens. No matter what,” she promised him solemnly, fighting her constricted throat. “I love you. Iae amate tu, Maednoc. Iae amate tu...”

“Ia... Ia... I love you too, Twilight.”

She held him close, not letting go for a second, oblivious to the Noctraliyar sentence that escaped his mouth and spoke straight to her heart.

She knew not how long it took Midnight to finally calm down. His muscles were still twitching, protesting after a night of prayer, but his sniffing stopped and he was no longer clinging to her so adamantly. His breathing slowed down.

“Twilight...” he muttered finally. “Thank you. Thank you so much... Thank you that you are.”

She did not reply, happiness entwined with sorrow choking her speech. She simply embraced him with more force for a moment.

She felt a chuckle escaping his chest. “Tears are for all of us, yes...?” he asked and she could not stop a smile.

“They show that we care. That we are not indifferent. That we love,” she said, quoting a part of their interviews.

“And I see that I love you very much...” he whispered, paraphrasing the next bit.

It caused Twilight to giggle. “I love you very much too...”

She slowly loosened her hold, to look at him. He appeared exhausted, on his last legs, but there was this glint in his eyes that she recognized and that she had grown to be smitten with.

“Come on, let me help you to your room,” she offered.

Midnight only nodded, trying to stand up slowly, but his tries were, at best, wobbly. Twilight was deliberating how to aid him, but the sound of fast trotting came to her ears first.

“Princess, let me assist!” Lichen came to her aid, approaching from the side and offering his hoof.

“Good priest, please, don’t,” Midnight protested immediately.

His worn voice was not too convincing for the arcemandr.

“Dear child,” he replied, combining his senile strength with Twilight’s, “shut up.”

She couldn’t help but smirk and Midnight let out a sigh that substituted for a laugh.

“Thank you for your aid, custodian,” Twilight turned to Lichen, but he only shook his head.

“I have no idea who should be thanking who, so I’ll leave it for the future,” he grumbled, pointing towards the side of the Shrine. “We shall exit through my vestry. We don’t need to show a warrior turned gadabout around.”

Midnight attempted to protest, but only mouthed something incoherent. Twilight supported him with all her might, which proved challenging considering the armor he had never taken off.

The priest led them through some intriguing back corridors, devoid of carpets and lit even scarcer than normal. Midnight was doing his best to walk, but a night of prayer cost him dearly. Nopony was saying anything and Twilight focused entirely on aiding him.

They had finally reached the correct corridor, avoiding meeting anypony... but the arcemandr that Twilight had acquainted with her door. Upon seeing the group his eyes widened and his tray wobbled for a second.

Lichen beckoned him. “Fidelu Kiel, adiuma!”

The priest placed the tray on the ground and rushed towards them, helping Twilight keep Midnight steady.

She, in the meantime, took the key ring from his belt and opened his chamber. It turned out to be about the same size as her own. Slightly less furnished, but adequate. Midnight did not occupy much space, as it appeared, his bag was still unpacked.

“Well, warrior, it's bedtime for you!” Lichen ordered after trotting in, smirking meanly.

Midnight, again, tried protesting. “But... I need to watch over... over...”

“Once more, my child, shut up.”

Twilight chuckled. “I need to stand with the custodian, Midnight... You need to rest, and now.”

He sighed and nodded, being led towards the solid bed. It must have been as comfortable as her own, Twilight assessed.

Lichen approved of Midnight’s compliance, then turned to the other priest. “Fidelu Kiel, is that the Princess’ breakfast you left in the corridor?”

A blush formed on the younger stallion’s muzzle. “Tac, piastan.”

“Bring it here, then return to your tasks. And not a word to anypony about anything.”

“Tac, piastan!” came the immediate answer.

Twilight helped Midnight sit down on the bed before addressing Lichen herself. “Thank you, custodian, it would have been... peculiar, bringing Midnight in through the main cavern...”

Lichen nodded, a strange glint in his eyes appearing out of nowhere. “Well, said. ‘Peculiar’...” He thought about something for a moment. “Shall I... inform anypony interested that you, uhm... you are feeling unwell and shall stay in tonight, Princess?” he offered after the other priest had brought in the food and left.

“It is very kind of you, custodian, but I cannot allow myself to... feel unwell right now,” Twilight replied. She had considered such an option for a while, but that would have been playing right into the Covenant’s hooves after yesternight. “But the Nightguardian needs a night of rest, for certain,” she added, glancing at Midnight who had begun unfastening his armor.

“Princess, I—”

“Shut up,” she told him in her greatest kindness, which caused Lichen to chuckle and cough.

“Very well, Princess. Keep him bedridden, he is too gallant and pious for his own good,” he advised, winking at her. “I presume that the talks with the Lords continue tonight then?”

“They... should, yes,” Twilight admitted, although deeply wishing something to postpone such occurrence.

Truth be told, she had no idea what the Covenant had planned for tonight. She did not remember being informed. Then again, her mind was pretty occupied...

“Very well. I shall warn you of the summon, Knaze,” Lichen assured, bowing his head and leaving, chuckling to himself. “Youngsters these days, gah!”

Twilight waited for the doors to close, then sat by Midnight timidly. He had removed his entire armor by this point, placing it by the bed, near his bags. He was rubbing his hooves together pensively, although she could tell that his fatigue was rapidly getting the best of him.

He gave her a long, tired look. “I’m... sorry,” he whispered, breathing deeply.

“Yeah, me too...”

“No, I mean—”

She gave him the warmest of expressions. “Midnight, we shall talk and all, but not before you rest, okay? Do you want to take a bath? Are you thirsty?” she asked, eyeing the fruit.

She was pretty hungry herself, but his needs came first.

“A bit, but...” he began and yawned, his eyes barely keeping open now that he had reached his room. “Yeah... Sleep first...”

“You definitely need it,” she concurred, seeing his struggle to stay awake.

She stood up to allow him to get underneath the blankets and he did not waste time. She saw his wings and legs trembling with sheer tiredness before he laid down and rested his head on the pillow. He stretched, then smiled a vacant smile, one on the edge of slumber. “Can I get a... a good day kiss?” he uttered, battling his closing eyelids.

Twilight giggled before leaning over him and gently pressing her lips to his. He hummed happily and drifted off the very moment their kiss ended.

She smiled tenderly and removed a strand of his mane that fell over his face, taking in his tranquil expression.

“Sleep well, Midnight,” she whispered, with all the love in her heart. “May the Goddess send blessed dreams your way...”

Chapter XXI – Changing Paces

Twilight stayed in Midnight’s chamber for a while. She sat by the table, helping herself to the fruit as quietly as she could, whilst keeping her eye on him. She was pretty certain that, considering that he was praying through the whole day, the stallion would not wake up even if she were to break into a loud, flowery monologue. Still, she was going to keep to the internal one, if anything.

She smiled widely, seeing his calm, relaxed expression. He slept on, his breathing deep, tranquil. He looked as peaceful as she always desired him to be.

How peculiar... She had used to think that what she needed to feel merry and satisfied was a whole night of study, a strange spell to decipher and perfect, or a peculiarly engaging book on a magical theory to devour. And yet seeing Midnight resting so serenely was granting her more happiness than all of her education process combined.

Love, enough said.

She actually giggled to herself quietly. That sounded so... corny in her head. But did it need to be more complicated, more unique? When it was already a feeling so incredible?

She let the smile remain on her muzzle for a second longer before her expression became more stern. She had to stop daydreaming... even though it was technically night, that is... and return to reality. It wasn’t easy – she had to leave soon, she presumed, and begin a second round of her struggle against the Covenant. As much as she felt that Midnight’s presence would help her, would strengthen her, the last thing she thought about doing was waking him up, now that she had dealt with the recent crisis.

She would handle the Lords on her own that night.

Somehow.

There was one thing for her to do right away. She approached the bed, her shadow coming over Midnight like a delicate blanket. She leaned forward, slowly, not to risk waking him up. She touched the tip of her horn to his forehead with all the caution she could muster.

She began focusing, pacing herself. The spell that was meant to restore her enhanced sight was not that complicated, but she had to take her time tonight. The room steadily began to glow in the color of raspberry. Midnight frowned in his slumber when the magical aura swiftly passed through him.

Twilight felt his brows shuddering and was even ready to stop, but she was nearly done by then. She opened her eyes back. The lack of omnipresent shadows was a welcome relief. The caverns in constant penumbra were... disturbing.

She took a moment to admire her sleeping love, feeling her muzzle almost beaming on its own. Before her was her stallion. Her Midnight. Her love.

She stifled another silly giggle. Those thoughts were warmly tickling her heart, indeed. Again, her expression soon turned into a glower. She caused him a great disturbance and not for the first time, she knew. This time, however, to the point where he wished her to... to leave him. To discard him.

And even when he was saying that, he meant it for her own sake. For her to “save herself”. She put her hoof on his cheek and stroked his muzzle with great care. She was not going to abandon him just to feel better. Just to be free from any harm. She was ready for anything. For him.

And not the Covenant’s schemes, nor the traditions of the batponies, nor the grim history between Equestria and Noctraliya which had revealed itself could defeat the feeling in her heart.

Again – love, enough said.

She had made sure that Midnight was covered properly under the blankets before leaving his room and returning to her own chamber, not to disturb his rest anymore. There she grabbed her trusty scroll, unraveled it and started putting down everything she had learned and observed during the past nights. Especially everything she could recall on the Solar Holy War, the “Soleera Cruziate” as it was called, whilst scavenging through her mind for any pieces of information on it. She even rummaged through her luggage, located and enlarged back the “Heavy Diplomatic Cases” tome, in search for at least mentions or hints.

She would believe that such an incident would be unmistakably considered a “heavy case”.

She was flipping page after page, for naught so far, when a knock on the door made her stare up.

“Who is it?”

“Custodian Lichen, Princess,” the old priest sounded from the corridor.

Twilight marked the page before putting the book to the side and getting up to open the door. “Please, come in, custodian,” she invited Lichen in, indeed having witnessed him and his calm smile. “Is the Covenant summoning me?”

“They expect you to arrive in an hour, Princess, but I would like to borrow a moment of your time before that...” the priest replied, entering. “I have something for you and I wish to talk, as well.”

Twilight felt intrigued in a whim. “Oh? Of course, custodian.”

The priest approached the table first, curiously examining what she had spread on it. “Have I interrupted your work?”

“No, no, no worries, custodian, I was simply putting down some notes to use for this meeting,” she revealed, offering a seat to the stallion which he refused with a kind grin.

“I see. I hope they shall help you, Princess,” he wished before reaching in between his grey robes. “May this aid as well.” From under his habit he retrieved a tube, pine and ornate with silver forming a sign of the Immaculate Moon in the center and spreading in a star pattern all over the container.

“What is it?” Twilight inquired, appreciating greatly the craftsmanship before her eyes.

“Inside this lies the manuscript, containing the sermon you heard two nights ago, as ordered by Lord Blessed Fang. I have made sure it is translated to the best of our abilities...” Lichen explained, passing the scroll to her with a respectable bow. “May the words of the Goddess lead you well...”

Twilight accepted the gift with due regard. She almost forgot that she was to receive it. “I am immensely grateful for this. May I open it now?”

“By all means, Princess!” Lichen encouraged her.

After removing the silver lid, she found herself staring with surprise at the quality of the scroll, even without checking the contents. She took it out, enjoying the sensation of holding in her hooves such a sturdy, well-made material. It was rougher and thicker than Equestrian parchment, but that only spoke well of its longevity. She looked at the priest.

“May I ask, is this a... common standard when it comes to the scrolls in Noctraliya? I’ve dealt with my share back home, but this one seems like one, solid work!”

Lichen chuckled. “You are very kind, finding such efforts of ours praiseworthy, Princess! I could say that they come from our approach to knowledge and history, ” he answered, taking his seat with a little groan.

Twilight sealed the container for the moment, accompanying him. “You’ve made me really curious now, custodian,” she admitted, to which he chuckled.

“Allow me to elaborate then, Princess. As you well know, yourself being a most lovely scholar,” Lichen began, giving her something of a mocking, flirtatious look that made her giggle, “the past is a fickle thing indeed. It fades constantly. With history becoming a collection of legends, legends turning into ancient myths... and myths finally dissolving into nicilam. Nothingness and oblivion...” he whispered hoarsely, his tone mysterious and his eyes glinting. “Knowledge, history, past, they remain only as long as there is a sign of them. In one’s memories, or, better, secured in written word. And we, noctrali, as with many things, take the task of preserving the past to the extreme...” he said and grinned stupidly.

Twilight allowed herself one more chuckle, making a mental note to read the scroll she had been granted this evening... sunrise... whatever.

“So, gathering and preserving knowledge is that important to all of you, custodian?” she inquired and Lichen nodded. “Noctraliya just scored a lot of points with me, that’s for certain!”

“Ha, glad you believe so, Princess,” the priest replied, then his eyes glistened mischievously. “However, I would bet my fangs that these are not all the ‘points’ we can score.”

“What do you mean, custodian?”

“Ah, there are those of us that take the said extremity to the very limits!” Lichen admitted. “Have you ever heard of the Maednoca Tabulre? The Midnight’s Library?” he asked.

Twilight furrowed her brow. “Y... yes, I have. Midnight Wind told me of the archives at the Mountain of Midnight. Vast archives.”

“Oh,” the custodian raised his hoof, “but did he tell you about its exact size, I wonder?” When she shook her head, he continued. “Let me ask you something then, Princess. How many scrolls and books do you store in your biggest library, or archive, or a similar place in Ekwestriya?”

Twilight pondered for a moment. “Hmmm... as far as I am aware, the last time I checked, the Canterlot Archives had sixty thousand seventy-two positions... And if we were to add those old enough not to be accessible without a permit... that would give us... about seventy-six thousand two hundred fifty-seven, give or take a few scrolls,” she gave the answer. “That places the Archives right before the collections in the Crystal Empire, around seventy-two thousand items as well, but those are not gathered in one place as of yet.”

Twilight was certain that those numbers would be able to at least make the custodian look gladly surprised. The Canterlot Archives were an incredible place to visit and enjoy, the sheer amount of knowledge stored there was astonishing. However, her eyebrows arched at Lichen’s smile of a winner.

“You mean to tell me, custodian, that the Midnight’s Library is bigger? By how much?”

“Take a guess, Princess,” he replied playfully before letting out a short cough.

“Alright... uhm... eighty thousand?” she bet. The Archives were already considered the greatest collection of scrolls, books, tomes and treatises in Equestria and beyond. And if the collection of the noctrali was to be bigger, then it couldn’t have had more than—

“Four hundred thousand.”

Twilight blinked. Surprisingly, that did not correct what she had heard. She mumbled some random strain of consonants and vowels ending on a meek “what”.

Lichen barely contained a laugh. “Four hundred thousand positions, at least. All from scrolls and parchments to the vast... ehm... en... ‘encylopediae’? That is how you say it?”

... four... hundred...thousand...?

“Princess?” Lichen asked, leaning forward. Twilight was busy, however.

Four hundred thousand.

“Princess, are you alright?” he queried again.

Four hundred thousand!

Why was she not skipping around the room already, chanting “yes” repeatedly?!

“Custodian,” she said blankly, feeling the overwhelming mental gluttony pouring into her words and clouding her reasoning, “who do I need to sign a pact for my soul with to enter that place?”

Lichen gave her a dumbfounded look at first before falling into a fit of hoarse laughter, holding his stomach. “Oh, I—cough—I believe that Lord Midnight Eye would gladly sign that!”

His laugh and words snapped her out of her sudden trance.

She bit her lip. Stupid, stupid, stupid! She had gotten seduced by the vision of visiting such a grand temple of knowledge! For she had a distinct feeling that she knew exactly in which direction the Lord’s thinking would go if she were to ask about the Library. A very unpleasant, territorial one.

Lichen stopped laughing finally, swiping his eyes. “Oh, by the Moon,” he supplicated and sniveled. “I had a feeling that you are addicted to knowledge, Princess, but that look was incredible! Oh, you would make for a fine member of our priesthood caste!”

“I-I’m sorry, custodian. I got a bit... carried away. Such a number is... hard to believe!” she admitted. Perhaps still with a little bit of disbelief. Surely, he had been exaggerating a little.

“Midnights are feeding through learning even more than fruit, I dare say,” Lichen replied, smirking. “No wonder they’re so ‘full’ of themselves.”

Twilight groaned at the pun, but then chuckled. “Not all of them, I think!”

“Oh... I have a feeling that you should know best, Princess.”

Laughter died on Twilight’s lips immediately.

A cold shiver went down her spine, like she had just landed in a tub of freezing water. The words, the tone of his voice. That look he was giving her. Stern. Devoid of his usual humor and whimsy glint.

He knew.

Lichen knew!

“C-custodian, I don’t know what you would be referring to,” Twilight responded, doing her absolute best at remaining oblivious. With mixed results.

... with no results, considering the priest’s firm gaze.

Lichen spread his hooves on the table, supporting himself on them. Despite his older look, his diminishing physique and his thinning mane, Twilight suddenly realized that she was dealing with the head of the local priesthood. Not Lichen, the Friendly Elder.

Lichen, the Custodian of the Sanctuary.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle,” he spoke to her with utter seriousness, “I’d rather hear a truthful answer to the question I am going to ask. One that I have a feeling, you are fearfully anticipating.” He paused for a moment, his straw eyes staring past Twilight’s own, like straight into her soul. “What do you feel towards Nightguardian Midnight Wind?”

Twilight tried to keep it together. She really did.

He knew. He knew the answer already somehow. What could she do?!

Be truthful? How exactly?! By just admitting to everything? Would he be understanding, or would he warn the Lords immediately afterwards? Would he, himself, tolerate such a situation? He was a priest! Somepony of deep loyalty to the batpony principles considering his very position!

Or was it better to play dumb? Discredit whatever he was ready to “accuse” her of? Would that even work? Unlikely, considering the look he was giving her. Or was this a double bluff? How was she supposed to know? How was she supposed to decide?!

Was there any other—

There was a third option. Well... kind of an option.

Twilight was not as skillful in... these kind of spells as one could be, but she had read some less-than-accessible books about... about mentalism. A very dangerous art, dealing with the nuances of a pony’s mind. And a quick cast of one of the spells affecting memories would be just enough to...

No. She couldn’t. It would be... wrong. And she did not wish to be “wrong”.

Besides... the feeling inside of her. That feeling wasn’t wrong either.

She had nothing to be ashamed of.

She took a deep breath, closed her eyes for a second... then stared right at Lichen, not a fiber of her heart shaking with fear.

“I love Midnight Wind.”

Lichen kept his cold, stern look, which was so unlike him.

“I suspected as much, Princess,” he finally whispered, squinting. “Your actions in the Herame spoke even louder than those words do. Thank the Immaculate Moon... that, miraculously, nopony else but me could see you.” He let out a long, pregnant sigh. “I’m... surprised at your recklessness...”

He sat back down, visibly worn out after those words, causing Twilight’s face to fell entirely. They stared at each other for a moment, none of them wishing to say anything.

Thoughts were running rampant all over Twilight’s head. Her, holding Midnight so close in the greatest temple of the batponies. Confessing her love to him, not caring for anypony around.

Yup, “recklessness” fitted like a glove.

She hung her head. “If you would like to chastise me, custodian, you need not to worry about me minding it,” she admitted.

“What good would that do, Princess? One can hardly criticize love!” Lichen admitted firmly. “However, I have a feeling you might need a... how do you say it? ‘Reality check’?”

Twilight stared up at him, blinking. “You... could use that phrase, I guess...”

Lichen actually smirked. “Well, our own expression would translate to ‘grounding’ you, but I doubt I am yet a father figure for you to actually listen to me, young lady,” he retorted, the kind blink in his eyes returning, which filled Twilight with relief.

“I just might, custodian... I know that what I have done was... foolhardy, even, but I could not—”

Lichen raised his hoof. “I need no explanation, Princess. I simply wished the truth. I’m too old and impatient to endure brainstorming,” he said. “So, you care for him that much?”

“Yes,” Twilight answered with conviction.

“And he loves you back?”

“Yes.”

“No wonder,” Lichen retorted impishly, winking at her. “Who would not go for such a witty, respectable mare?” Twilight fought a weird blush as he continued. “But, Princess, I don’t have to tell you that such a feeling, between a noctral and a soleerane is something... completely out of place in our culture. It’s... borderline unthinkable.”

Twilight pressed her lips together. “I am... well aware. We both are, custodian.”

“I do hope you are,” the priest wished, shaking his head. “Your position is strong. You are a Princess of Equestria, a pony granted the Divine Aspect by the Judging Sun,” he described her and Twilight suddenly felt like she had heard those words from somepony recently. Peculiar. “But... have you considered Midnight Wind’s safety, Princess?”

Twilight inhaled. “Yes, I have. I assure you, custodian, what happened in the Shrine was only due to the uniqueness of the situation. I am more than aware that revealing this feeling could spawn problems for Midnight...”

Lichen let out a long hiss. “For me it sounds offensive, for you possibly affectionate, whatever – stop calling him ‘Midnight’ in front of others, child!”

Twilight almost cursed under her breath. Tartarus, she had made that mistake a couple of times tonight. “Yes, custodian. I know. I shall be more careful...”

He put his hooves together, pondering. “Besides... ‘problems’ is a mild word. Knowing Lord Midnight Eye and his... skepticism towards soleerani—”

“ ‘Skepticism’ is also a mild word, custodian,” Twilight interrupted him, exhaling.

“... indeed,” Lichen admitted to his mistake. “Nevertheless, knowing him... Goddess, uyazmiyene would be a most lenient punishment, all things considered...”

“The t-taming?” Twilight stuttered. “Lenient?”

“Ah, so you know of this sanction. And... yes, as much as my heart aches to admit it, Lord Midnight Eye would go far beyond it if he were to learn of this... affection...”

Lichen meant well, warning her, but Twilight felt the gravity of the circumstances in fullness. Yes, if Lord Midnight Eye would catch even a sniff of their true feelings towards one another, he would no doubt act accordingly and...

... but... but Azure Mist was already aware of their love. At least, if Deep Mist had conveyed his findings to her. Wouldn’t she warn Midnight Eye? Or was she keeping that information to herself for now...?

“Princess, fret not, please,” Lichen pleaded to her, seeing her depressed expression. “I promise you, on the Goddess’ Holy Name, your secret is safe with me. If you so desire, I can give you a... more firm oath.”

Twilight, still perturbed, shook her head. “I need no blood oaths, custodian... I just need to be far more cautious... for Midnight Wind’s sake.”

“Be so, Princess. And...” He sighed heavily. “May the Goddess find your love worth preserving.”

Twilight did not speak, only looked at Lichen with gratitude and nodded. She... yes, she had to talk to Midnight. He wished to save her from pain and struggle, but she had her own duty to him as well.

Duty that... could force her to stay somewhat away from him. For his own good...

... that logic hurt.

Lichen awakened her from her dark thoughts. “If an old priest may speak his mind...” he began cautiously.

“Of course.”

“Midnight Wind is quite the stud.”

“Custodian!” Twilight shouted with disputable outrage, falling into hysterics at Lichen’s mischievous smile. The priest chuckled, cleared his throat which became a chesty cough, then stood up.

“We should be on our way soon, Princess,” he declared. “The Covenant cannot be kept waiting.”

“Of course!” Twilight agreed.

It was time for round two with the Lords. One which she was bent on winning through any means necessary, even if it meant playing by batponies’ rules—

A sudden idea came over her.

“Custodian?”

“Yes, Princess?”

“I need a couple of minutes still, if I may.”

“That should be fine, yes, I shall be waiting outside. Do not linger for too long, however...” Lichen asked before reaching the door.

When he had left, Twilight smiled broadly. If she was going to be meeting with the Lords once more, she was going to make a small change to the rules of engagement. For if they were capable of doing just that, then she was too.

A few minutes later, she slowly opened the door of her chamber and trotted outside, holding her head high.

Lichen was waiting for her. “Ah, I was beginning to worry and...” he paused when he lay his eyes upon her, “I had no reasons to, it seems,” he finished, grinning and looking over her with surprise. “You are a new mare!”

Twilight smiled back at him, appreciating his reaction.

She had decided to... step up her game against the Covenant, dictating the pace through confidence. And so she was wearing the purple dress which she had gotten from arcemandre Shadebloom and the silver hoofshoes that were a gift from Avalanche. She used the amethyst earrings that she had brought from home to finish the makeshift set, hoping that it would be just enough to create a good change from her Equestrian, royal dress code. If she was to battle the local Lords, or better yet sway them, how about by wearing local craft?

More than that, remembering what kind of manestyles Shadebloom was using, she decided to change her mane with a little, rapid, magical aid. She had formed a delicate braid around her head, imitating an ornate circlet, then allowed her hair to fall down all around her neck like a curtain. It was not her usual style, but these were unusual circumstances as well.

She felt empowered by her decision to change her look, despite not knowing from where this sudden strength and hope had come. She knew this, however – she was not going to give the Lords the satisfaction of breaking down ever again.

And, surprisingly, the notion of having that hidden blade in her hoofshoe made her feel a lot safer and daunting. Which was a thought both unsettling and pleasing.

Lichen took note of a little package wrapped in fine leather which she had with her as well. “What is this, Princess?”

“The repayment for the manuscript, naturally. Tu braz, tu daz,” she replied without hesitation.

“Allow me to carry it for you then,” the priest offered, “Your Resourcefulness.”

She laughed heartily at her new title.

Lichen took her through the corridors towards the main cavern and then to the Covenant’s quarter. Twilight felt the gazes of the locals on her again, but the fact that she could see them back through the shades and that, abruptly, she felt those stares having a dose of curiosity and appreciation to them made her feel... strong.

As she should have been always.

The custodian remained silent until they have reached the dining hall, just like yesternight.

“I shall check on the Nightguardian if the meeting shall take longer, Princess,” he whispered, smiling. “Goddess be with you.”

“Thank you, custodian. May She smile upon you as well,” Twilight replied with conviction, causing Lichen’s old eyes to sparkle. She took her little package from him and nodded when she felt ready.

The priest knocked on the door and opened the passage, letting Twilight in. The vast chamber had not changed much from yesternight. There was a new tablecloth on the table and there was a little podium with a seat readied at the distant side of the cave.

The gathered were sitting around the table, having had finished their meal some time ago, with only goblets and some silver carafes left for them to enjoy drinks. They were in the middle of a discussion, but the sound of the door opening cut it short, forcing them to stare in Twilight’s direction.

She withstood their gazes like a royal she was.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, greetings!” Lord Midnight Eye began, lifting himself from his seat, his eyes locked on her. Cold and calculating. But also surprised.

“G-g-greetings,” Dusk Harvest mumbled, looking in her direction for a brief second.

Bright Crescent clapped his hooves in excitement. “My word, due greetings indeed!” He stood up from his chair, trotting around the table to come closer. “Just look at this! Ha! What a wonderful, chic look, Princess!”

“Thank you, Honored Lord,” she responded confidently, approaching the table and exchanging kind glances with the rest of the Lords. She was welcomed with expected politeness from everypony, bar Azure Mist, who nodded her head only an inch.

She was wearing another gown of hers, the color of ice reflecting the dark, nocturnal skies, flowing and woven with utmost care. She had a necklace filled with wonderful, dark blue sapphires and the pin in her hair lured eyes with its crystal clarity... and yet the sparks of envy danced in the mare’s pupils.

Which, however inappropriate it was, pleasantly tickled Twilight’s ego.

“You look charming!” Bright Crescent continued his praise, approaching her and actually aiding her too her seat. “Oh, that hairstyle, I must know who came up with it! And those amethysts, they work wonders! They really match that glint in your eyes! Bravo!” The stallion’s muzzle was beaming even brighter than the reflections dancing on his calcite brooch were. He glanced at Crimson Shade as he was passing by him to take his place again. “You’re married, so stop thinking whatever you’re thinking, friend.”

The warned Lord, who did not look even vaguely smitten by Twilight’s look, glared at him, the hue of his muzzle immediately corresponding with his name. “Do not dare insult me, buffoon!”

“Peace!” Blessed Fang invoked in his tranquil tone, which seemed to have actually worked. “There are better than barbarism ways of letting the Princess know that she looks wonderful...” he remarked from his seat, looking with interest at Twilight’s gown.

And at the bundle she had placed on the table, next to her.

She was chuckling on the inside. She wasn’t planning on summoning quite such a reaction with her change of style. It wasn’t an unpleasant surprise however. And might have proved useful still.

“Indeed,” Midnight Eye seconded his colleague. “I must say, this is an intriguing look you are brandishing, Princess...” he commented, offering her a chalice of juice.

Twilight felt relieved that it was not gozalke such early into the night.

“I have come to the conclusion that local craftsmanship should be given the expected praise, as I have found myself astonished by it many times already,” she admitted strongly, accepting the drink. “Besides, considering everything I have lately heard, I thought it only appropriate to... show some solidarity with my hosts. Even if by such a small gesture at first.”

Did she feel bad for being a tad devious in her words? Yes, kind of. Then again, such an approach was worth the shot, who knew how far could she get with it.

“How... thoughtful,” Midnight Eye responded, trying to hide the fact that he appeared confused beyond measure by her approach.

“Yes, remarkably thoughtful,” seconded Azure Mist, squinting her eyes.

“Why, thank you, Honored Lords. Although, I suppose I should start with an apology,” Twilight stood up with mettle and grace. “I have allowed my emotions to overtake me yesternight, faced with the horrendous tale of the Soleera Cr-ruziate,” she stammered a bit, which earned her an inner chastising. “I have my inquiries still, but I am willing to hear out anypony who would wish to add to that tragic tale. I feel that I need a proper recounting of events before proceeding in our discussions.”

She had thought about these little speech on the way to the meeting, hoping that she would be able to buy herself some more time before having to address the Covenant’s claim in some way. She was willing to listen, despite the dread hidden in the corners of her heart.

Her internal doubts were insignificant right then. The Lords looked at one another, clearly astounded but satisfied by her words. Even Azure Mist and Crimson Shade appeared relieved.

“Your... approach is quite beneficial...” Midnight Eye responded, summoning a calm but stern expression on his muzzle. “For we have discussed a possibility of emphasizing our case, actually.”

Something about that sentence sounded threatening, but Twilight was far from showing it affecting her.

“I would prefer to have strong evidence presented to me, indeed,” she replied, looking straight at the Lord, without flinching. At least, she hoped so, as she was trying her best. “However, as I presume, the sources of your claim must be all Noctraliyan, which does force me to remain skeptical.”

“Nuh-uh!” Bright Crescent chuckled. “We’ve got you there, Princess!”

Twilight blinked. She gave Midnight Eye a quizzical look, as he looked like he was about to regain some ground for the Covenant.

“We are in possession of something that might convince you to change your mind,” he assured, then waved his hoof. “But we should continue this discussion later, at the Seat and not here.”

“Oh, boo!” Bright Crescent jeered, frowning.

“Behave yourself,” Azure Mist scolded him, but it only caused him to grin at her like an unruly colt.

“In the meantime,” Midnight Eye continued, “might I ask about my subject, Midnight Wind?” He was giving Twilight an inquisitive stare that, as she spotted, had genuine worry hidden deep within it. “We were notified that he feels ailing, is that true?”

Dusk Harvest leaned forward. “I-I c-c-can s-send a p-physician o-of m-mine t-t-to check o-on h-h-him.“

“Oh, I don’t think there is a need for it, Honored Lord,” Twilight replied swiftly. The last thing both she and Midnight needed was further inquiry. “The Nightguardian simply did not wish to be a bother whilst we confer, he feels slightly under the weather. It’s nothing too serious, just a momentary weakness.”

Azure Mist nodded. “How attentive of him. Well, I pray for him to return to our company soon, though.”

Twilight caught on the minuscule pause before “pray” far too easily. The Lord knew of Midnight’s day of supplications. For how long had she had her eyes on him?

Hopefully Lichen was right about nopony being present at the Shrine earlier tonight.

“Nothing keeps a Nightguardian down for long,” Crimson Shade replied, stretching his neck and reaching for a drink.

Bright Crescent giggled, covering his mouth. “Lest Midnight Wind is more of a... litterateur than a warrior, really.”

Twilight did not get the supposed joke, nor did she feel too happy about this jab at her love, but Midnight Eye looked even more agitated, not to mention the rest of the Lords granting their comrade unpleasant glares.

“Kwam dzieti... kwam dzieti...”

Sunfall Word, who for the most time looked like he was taking a nap, chuckled under his breath, looking straight at Twilight. She guessed that his expression was a critique.

She replied with a calm, polite smile. A universal answer to not knowing what was happening.

Midnight Eye cleared his throat. “Well, consider my fretting lessened. Let us focus on what we have planned. Count Ebony Crescent should be appearing any moment now, with his instrument. We thought we could begin the night with some entertainment, considering the... unfortunate ending of yesternight, Princess.”

How considerate. “Oh, that would be really nice, indeed. Oh, I almost forgot – Lord Blessed Fang?”

“Yes, Princess?” the stallion lifted his citrine eyes to gaze at her.

“I have received the manuscript with the sermon this evening, I am very grateful for it.”

The antas smiled a calm, kind smile. “I hope that the Words of Our Mother shall guide you.”

“I’m certain of it, Honored Lord,” Twilight assured him immediately, then placed her hoof on the leather wrapping of her pack. “And, to show my appreciation, I desire for you to have this.”

She stood up, grabbing her return gift and Blessed Fang rose up to meet her. She encountered his stare, which was revealing his mounting interest. She passed him the present, feeling the attention of the entire room focused on her. She kept her composure, granting him a warm grin.

They both took back their places and the priest unraveled his repayment – the most recent, ornate, enhanced, special edition of “The Thought of Equestria” – a compendium of various philosophical ideas that had appeared throughout the ages between the pony races. It was praised for its emphasis on the connections between cultures of the three tribes and a genuinely unbiased approach.

Of course, considering her latest findings, Twilight was slightly worried whether the contents would not be deemed as... apostate and naturally tendentious, but this was the closest form of a proper reimbursement she could think of, considering her resources. Limited to the miniaturized contents of her luggage.

“We do not possess religious texts in Equestria, but I think that this shall allow you to familiarize yourself with some of our philosophies,” she explained, seeing Blessed Fang’s expression betraying more and more wonderment.

“Ha...” he mouthed, sliding his hoof down the cover in awe. “Wspanalu! This looks fascinating! Thank you so much! Ha!” he declared, smiling broadly at her. Then his eyes escaped towards the rest of the Covenant and his warm expression gradually yet quickly waned. “I mean... I wish to express my deep gratitude. Ia daze i tere ia braze. I have given and now I have taken.”

Twilight nodded back at him while realizing something she had overlooked. How old was Blessed Fang anyway? A year out of his colthood? Two years maximum? And yet he already had to act appropriately to his role as a leader of his Family and one of the Lords of Noctraliya.

She considered that, for a moment, she had seen past his circlet and cloak and saw the real him.

She had no more time to think about it, as a frantic knock and an opening of the door made the entire chamber focus on Count Ebony Crescent. He pretty much barged in, looking winded, his mane a bit disheveled and his expression worried. He almost tripped over his long, elegant overcoat. He was carrying something that looked like... an obese violin with more strings than necessary. Far more than necessary.

“Hwalbyi haspadri... dimitai ia... ia...” he began, huffing and puffing, his face flustered. “Dimitai ia... ia... ia nye... temps... ia...”

“Bratufiliy, calm down!” Bright Crescent stood up and approached his nephew, chortling. “Have you run all the way here from your chambers?”

“Y... yes... I... sorry... I... uah...” the young stallion heaved, putting down his instrument by his legs and holding his chest. “I... was... reading... I... just... remembered!”

Midnight Eye did not look too humored by what was happening, but his lips smirked. “Count, have you eaten tonight even?”

“Y... y... n-no,” Ebony Crescent admitted, his face reddening some more. “I... I... got a... bit... caught up... in... a book.”

“Come, sit down, you’re no use to us and the Princess spent!” Bright Crescent pointed out, already leading the panting stallion to a free chair next to him.

“Oh... yes.. the Princess! I—”

Twilight’s gaze met Ebony Crescent’s, as she had been observing him with interest. Being late because of losing oneself to books? Oh, how well did she understand that! What surprised her, however, was that astounded look which came over his face.

“Greetings, Count Brother,” she welcomed him accordingly, sending a kind smile his way, although, for some reason, it looked like his abashment but grew.

“Oh... uhm... Greetings to you too, Princess...” he mumbled, that strange guise not leaving his muzzle. “You look... s-stupefying.”

“Why, thank you,” Twilight responded calmly, herself confused by this... softness in the Count’s pear eyes. It almost caused her to blush.

Ebony Crescent took his place by his uncle, trying to calm his breathing and compose himself after his recent gallop. He swept his double-hued mane back, exhaling in relief. Sunfall Word gave him a long look before chuckling roughly, smoothing his beard.

“Ha, ia nye bid samu ze iayi respiryi klopoti...” he remarked, earning laughter from the gathered and an apologetic grin from the Count.

Twilight felt left out for just a moment, as Ebony Crescent quickly decided to translate for her. “Honored Lord Sunfall Word enjoys the fact that he is not the only one with breathing problems...”

She giggled. “Well, Count, you do look like you are creeping at the very edge of an asthma attack, yes...”

“ ‘Asthma’...?” he inquired, closing his eyes for a moment, “Oh, dyhawica! Yes, possibly!” he responded, causing the Lords to smile and chuckle.

Crimson Shade took another sip of his juice. “You could use some physical training, I think, Count. You can always ask a ferratan of mine to push you around. Or one of Lord Blessed Fang’s sentinels to aid you...”

“I do not need my nephew chasing bears through the forests!” Bright Crescent protested quite vehemently. “He is a dignified scholar of the priesthood, not... not one of Blessed Fang’s braves!”

“Chasing bears?” Twilight asked, herself enjoying the juice that was poured for her. It was thicker than she would imagine, with pieces of squashed pulp still present in it, rich in its orange flavor. Quite rejuvenating.

“Tac!” Bright Crescent confirmed, appearing unimpressed. “Some of us have too much time on their hooves, clearly!”

Azure Mist rolled her eyes. “Look who’s talking...” she remarked, earning a wide, mocking grin from the flamboyant stallion.

“The Mountain of Fang,” Blessed Fang took his turn of explaining, “as you might have learned from the map yesternight, Knaze, lies above a large valley covered by Berbara Knieye...”

Twilight wasn’t able to bring up to mind the lands of Fang Family exactly, but she could remember that the western parts of Noctraliya were shown to be covered by a couple of forests, wedged in the valleys between the mountain ranges.

“Berbara Knieye...?” she inquired.

Blessed Fang was a moment from translating, but Ebony Crescent cut him off eagerly. “ ‘Feral Weald’, or ‘Feral Thicket’, Princess.”

The Lord faked a smile of gratitude. “Yes, thank you, Count. It is a vast woodland, home to many animals. Part of our warriors’ training regime in the past was hunting the predators of these lands. Now it is a form of recreation for our noble line,” Blessed Fang disclosed, giving Twilight an encouraging expression. “Perhaps there shall be an opportunity for you to join us on a hunt one night, Princess?”

Twilight was not too keen on that idea. For numerous reasons she was not going to reveal at once. “Well, Honored Lord, it is not my... thing, really, but I would be greatly honored for a granted opportunity like that.”

Midnight Eye frowned, making himself more comfortable in his seat. “I do not think it would be wise to take our guest to such a dangerous place as the Knieye... Bears are one thing, but you know well, Blessed Fang, that they are far more vicious beings that lurk there...”

“Such as...?” Twilight inquired, suddenly even less enthusiastic about an expedition to the forest.

Ebony Crescent interfered in the discussion again. “Bazaltliski, for example. ‘Basaltlisks’. They tend to come out of their lairs on the mountain slopes into the Thicket for food. Like those cockatrices you have in Equestria, Princess, they are capable of turning other creatures into stone with their gazes. Then they take them back to their caverns to devour later...”

“... oh...”

“Indeed. Imagine a big, six legged, horned lizard composed of brown-gray stones.”

Nope. That was not motivating for Twilight. Not at all.

“B-beasts c-can be d-d-dealt with,” Dusk Harvest mumbled, reminding everypony of his presence out of a sudden. “B-but t-t-there are s-still t-the L-L-Lesyi...” he pointed out with shaky voice and the noctraliyan word he muttered caused Blossom, until then leaned on his neck and slumbering peacefully, to wake up and flap her wings agitated.

“We keep well away from their dwellings, friend,” Blessed Fang replied with calm confidence, although it looked like he had acknowledged Dusk Harvest’s point.

Ebony Crescent turned to Twilight again. “I think the easiest way of summarizing it would be comparing the Feral Thicket to your Everfree Forest, Princess...”

“Ah, I see. That... does make the picture clear, Count.”

“At your service, Princ—” he wished to respond, his smile beaming, but his uncle’s shout interrupted him.

“Those are all reasons not to let my nephew, or my niece, or anypony else venture into such jeopardy!” Bright Crescent hollered, his nostrils flaring. “I shall not see another—”

“Calm down, friend, nopony is sending anypony anywhere,” Azure Mist tried to placate him. “We are but engaging in a topical discussion. Besides, if the Princess doesn’t feel like participating in hunting, who are we to ‘kidnap’ her on such an adventure?” She gave Twilight a wide, generous smile before continuing. “I think what we are doing tonight is a far more pleasant distraction for a mare like her.”

Twilight bowed her head in politeness. “To be fair, enjoying a performance is higher on my list than hunting, indeed. I apologize, Honored Lord,” she said addressing Blessed Fang.

“There is no need for making an apology,” he replied, but his gaze was not on her, but on Azure Mist for some reason.

Midnight Eye coughed quite loudly. “Count, are you capable of performing yet? We still have to confabulate tonight.”

“Oh, yes, yes, Honored Lord, let me just prepare myself!” Ebony Crescent immediately answered, scrambling himself up, hurried by the Lord’s gaze.

Twilight eyed his peculiar instrument. It was not a violin, for certain, it was too... round for that. And it had around thirty strings of various length and thickness.

“Is this the... p-poltawca? Do I recall the name right?”

“Yes, Princess!” Bright Crescent responded, enthusiastic about the upcoming performance. “One of our traditional instruments! Its sound is hauntingly beautiful! And just you wait for my nephew to start playing, I could bet piat cent pazni that you shall be tearing up in seconds!”

Azure Mist hid a chuckle behind her hoof. “I might take you up on that bet, friend. As long as the Count shall grace us with something melancholic... Hmmm... I was thinking about,” she paused and her smile grew, “the Tale of Shadecrag and Cerise Sunfall...”

Bright Crescent clapped his hooves. “Oh, I shall cry myself on that one!” he admitted, his voice cracking lightly at the very thought. “What a fantastic suggestion! Could you play it, pet?”

Ebony Crescent, who was just sitting down on the podium, froze for a moment. “I-I’m afraid I don’t have the v-voice to sing the entire piece...”

“No worries, bratufiliy, let your strings sing on their own!” the milky-maned stallion encouraged him, then turned to Twilight. “Princess, can we make the choice for you? Please?” He looked around the gathered as well. “Pretty please?”

Twilight tried to hide a chuckle at Bright Crescent’s hopeful, innocent expression. “Oh, of course! I can hardly choose, considering I really have no insight in the matter!”

Midnight Eye frowned, giving Azure Mist a strange look. He nodded his head afterwards, though, alongside the rest of the Covenant.

A shout of joy escaped Bright Crescent. “Ha! How delightful!” He turned his chair around to face the podium properly, then gestured at Ebony Crescent’s vacant seat. “Come, Princess, sit closer then. I shall help you understand the story behind the notes!”

Twilight glanced at the rest of the Lords, receiving silent, polite encouragement. She got up and joined Bright Crescent. Ebony Crescent, in the meantime, sat down on his haunches, putting the side of the instrument’s body in front of him, resting against his chest, with the headstock at the level of his muzzle.

Twilight examined the... contraption of his some more. It had, indeed, thirty-one strings. How was he going to play this?

Her eyes met with Ebony Crescent’s suddenly... and for some reason his deep gaze caused her face to feel warm.

“I suppose you expect me to pull out a bow, Princess?” he asked in a playful tone.

“I’ve learned not to presume anything, Count Brother, and let Noctraliya and the batponies positively surprise me,” she replied with tact.

He smiled timidly. He then retrieved a pair of leather gloves from the skirt of his buttoned overcoat. They had small, steel tips sewn into the material, which made his hooves pointy.

“I do hope to meet the expectations, Princess...” he said, then quickly passed the tips of his hooves through the strings, both those reaching all the way up the headstock, giving away deep, profound sounds, and the smaller ones suspended over the body, which imitated singing birds. A stream of notes, in wonderful harmony, passed through the chamber, their tones sharper than that of a harp, but elegant, dignified in their own right. “Perhaps I shall be able to impress you, even.”

Twilight did not reply, only met his mysterious smile with her own. Why was he looking at her like that...? It was almost... beguiling.

The stallion eyed the instrument, then took a deep breath. When he exhaled, his right hoof began its dance, a harmonious ballet across the multitude of strings. The sound was like a breath of wind swirling around the cavern, like droplets of water hitting granite rocks in a cave filled with crystal rocks. The tempo of the song began to waltz, shift, glide, yet remained within the wonderful boundaries of grace.

Twilight felt enchanted by the strength behind those small, mild sounds. They were passing her ears and going straight into her mind, weaving a wonderful story right before her.

Bright Crescent, his eyes slightly teary already, slid closer to her, trying to make as little sound as possible.

“Shadecrag and Cerise Sunfall were warriors of their Families... loyal, stalwart, excelling in their service...” he whispered in her direction, attempting his best not to disrupt the flow of the music with his words. “They have met in here, in the Sanctuary, being the guards of their respective Lords... and they fell in love the moment they laid their eyes on one another...”

He did not even have to tell her the tale this way. She felt it all. In the music, in the wonderful polyphony of heavenly sounds. That one moment when the warriors’ gazes met, marked by a composition of unity. She could tell that shudder of their hearts, the wistful shiver that came from Ebony Crescent’s instrument and flowed across the room. It was followed by a concord of increasingly sharp sounds. Passionate, profound, awakening something basic, something primal. The intoxicating bliss of two lovers, experiencing their bond in earnest.

But then a deep, dark sound came, when the stallion used his left hoof to hit the thick, long strings. A sense of dread washed over Twilight. It was a harbinger of the union shattering, a feeling being broken in two.

“... war came, between the Shade Family and the Sunfall Family. And the two were separated, forced to prepare for the upcoming struggle...”

Twilight needed no words anymore. She heard the clanging hammers, the sharpening stones grinding day and night... but also the beating of two hearts of one rhythm, so distant from one another. The bass of Shadecrag’s love and the soprano of Cerise Sunfall’s returned affection. They were in perfect harmony even when the world around them was being drowned in mounting cacophony.

“... the place of the battle was set, the forces prepared...”

Anticipation, readiness. Loyalty. A steady pulse, then powerful sounds of war chants, everything locked in Ebony Crescent’s instrument, being brought to life by his hooves continuing their journey.

Abruptly, the music came to a stop. That was that one heartbeat before the warriors from both sides clashed with a vicious, transcendentally beautiful dissonance. Twilight could hear the grunts, the screams, claws performing their deadly dance left and right. And among this harshness, this tidal wave of grievous sounds, two notes were repeating themselves. Dodging, striking, fighting on. Growing closer and closer.

Until they met eye to eye.

“They stood against one another, the lovers and warriors alike... and under the Moon, they fought, for it was their duty...”

“No...” Twilight felt her lips twitching and her eyes watering.

Ebony Crescent’s music gained in tempo, becoming a storm of sorrow, duty and love. When the two ponies clashed their claws for the first time a sharp note pierced Twilight’s ears and her heart ached in accordance.

When the stallion’s hooves were plucking the strings, the strings of her heart responded alike. Her lips were quivering, her ears begging, pleading for the sounds of the tale to bring her hopeful euphony.

Ebony Crescent suddenly looked up, his eyes fierce but vacant, gone amongst his own, mesmerizing music. And he hit a chord so agonizing that it made the entire chamber quiver. It was not a mistake of the musician though.

It was the sound of metal claws digging deep into flesh.

The echo of it was agonizingly slowly dying out... but another note immediately took its place. The steady sound of droplets of blood sliding down the steel... marking the grass underneath... entwined with tears...

The Count took a long breath, marking a dreadful pause in the main melody. Then his hooves danced again, creating a mournful song of two hearts. Both of them dying.

“The two warriors found an... an opening at the same time...” Bright Crescent whispered, fighting his own tears. “But... Cerise Sunfall could not bear to use it against her beloved... Her hesitation caused Shadecrag’s blow, which would have but scratched her, to run her through. Because she trusted her love being greater than his duty...” There was no admonishment in the Lord’s words, only unabated sorrow.

Twilight listened, entranced, to the last notes that were hanging in the air. She could almost see Cerise Sunfall’s blood sipping out, as Shadecrag was holding her close. His silent apologies were cutting through the tumult of the battle all around them. And his love’s last, tranquil words of forgiveness haunted the chamber.

Twilight could feel both of the heartbeats becoming feeble... until finally the high notes of the chord disappeared completely, leaving behind only the bass murmurs of a heart forever broken...

She did not mind the tears flowing down her muzzle, even though she had promised herself that she would not let emotions overpower her again when meeting the Covenant. All of the Lords had been similarly charmed by Ebony Crescent’s music after all.

The Count stopped playing, allowing the final whispers of his poltawca to vanish on their own accord. His gaze was distant, soft, soul-stirring, as he turned it to Twilight.

He had impressed her greatly, indeed, presenting to her a tale she was not going to forget anytime soon. She thanked him with a slight nod of her head and his lips smirked.

Bright Crescent next to her was trying to contain weeping, whilst on the other side of the table Crimson Shade lowered his head and flexed his foreleg in a salute. Blessed Fang had his eyes closed, just like Sunfall Word. Dusk Harvest, on the other hoof, was busy with petting Blossom, who looked mournful in her own, animal way.

Twilight had to dry her eyes somehow. She did not mind those tears, but they couldn’t linger on her face. She was going to ask for a tissue, but Ebony Crescent was faster, having had set his instrument aside with grace.

“Please, Princess,” he said, offering a handkerchief which he had brought out of his long, buttoned robe.

“That... that was an... an incredible performance,” Twilight admitted, removing the tears. She wanted to make sure that everypony would hear her words of appreciation for this wonderful feat. “You... moved my heart, Count. Astonishing,” she praised him out loud.

His grateful smile was humble, devoid of pride. “I... do hope you shall allow me to play for you more, to your heart’s content...” he whispered intently.

She graced him with a faint, warm smile.

Unbeknownst to her, using the concert’s distraction, Azure Mist slid closer towards Midnight Eye.

“You know what they say about this fable, no?” she whispered right to him, sweetly. “That a heart that holds love towards a warrior shall always shift when it is being told...”

The Lord of Midnight Family conjoined his hooves before his muzzle. His gaze was becoming unforgiving.

Chapter XXII – Promises

“Once more, thank you for your astonishing performance, Count.”

Twilight expressed her gratitude anew, slowly preparing to leave the room alongside the Covenant. She had taken notice that Ebony Crescent seemed significantly more than just “satisfied” with himself. Although, even if it were to be pride emanating from him, it would have been easily justifiable.

They were both standing a bit away from the table, by the podium on which his instrument was placed, leaving enough room for the Lords to gather up. Sunfall Word particularly. He was slowly rising from his seat, attempting to stretch his elderly limbs whilst grimacing in discomfort.

It was granting Twilight some more time to converse freely. “Is playing the poltawca your special talent?” she asked.

“As it happens no, Princess. But I find turning to it relaxing after hours of reading and studying, so I grew somewhat proficient,” the stallion replied, smirking widely. “I am overjoyed that I have managed to convince you that my rather... crude abilities are worthy of your ears.”

“You are too modest, Count. I do not think I have ever heard a more enchanting melody. It was recounting the entire story so... clearly, I could feel every emotion, every note, right in my heart,” Twilight admitted, staring into his pear eyes.

She found that strange glint in them. A warm one. A pleasant one. When Ebony Crescent bowed his head, his expression was that of abashment. He was fighting a deep, lucid blush.

“Honored Princess...” he whispered, but then stopped himself, looking to the side.

“Yes, Count? Speak your mind, by all means,” she encouraged him.

“Would it be overstepping, daring to hope for performing for your pleasure again soon?” he inquired, timidly, finally looking back at her, his words chosen with great care.

He was more than tactful, Twilight had to give him that. Considering what he had shown when it came to his virtuosity, she was more than willing to grant him such chance. Besides, there was something really likable about him.

“I shall welcome your recitals always, Count,” she assured him, feeling that it would be another proper way of repaying him for his performance.

He smiled meekly, letting out a nervous chuckle. “Please, Princess, call me ‘Ebony Crescent’,” he proposed. “It shall honor me greatly.”

Twilight had to valiantly fight her own muzzle reddening. The Count behaved absolutely charmingly and she found it particularly hard to refuse. It did not help that he was so timid, soft-spoken... rather good-looking... and...

... and appealing...?

“It is time we congregate!” Midnight Eye, having had examined his long overcoat with due regard, declared abruptly, his tone firm and commanding. “Please, Princess, we must proceed to the Seat.”

“Oh, of course, Honored Lord!” she answered before turning one last time to the Count. “Well... until we meet again, Ebony Crescent.”

“I shall be counting the hours, Honored Princess,” he promised her solemnly, his lips curling into a smile most warm.

The trot towards the Seat was uneventful, aside from Bright Crescent fanatically asking Twilight about her choice of manestyle. She was courtly letting him know that she had simply been observing the local choices when it came to coiffure, trying to find something that would inspire her. It earned her even more praise from him, as he schmoozed about how some mares bored him with their opinions on the matter.

It was rather comical watching the stallions energetic, upbeat reactions in comparison to the feeling of disheartening that was emanating from Midnight Eye at his colleague’s ranting and “has” of further admiration.

The group entered the grand chamber soon, passing by the Bloodletter statue reminding all of them of their crimson oaths. They took their places inside, Twilight’s eyes escaping towards the massive chart. To Shades’ Hollow and the Eastern Woods.

Something began to burn her heart from the inside as she stared at the golden lands of Equestria. She attempted to discredit it at first, yet it lingered, persistently. That little, kindling shame, accompanying the realization of the horrors that had taken place a millennium ago. The outcome of which she was bound to tackle.

Midnight Eye shifted in his place and cleared his throat when everypony sat down. He looked around the gathered, then focused on Twilight.

“Honored Princess,” he began the assembly, “we have gathered here yet again, prepared to recommence our talks and continue in the negotiations. However, considering yesternight’s... events,” he accentuated, “now collated with your recent declarations, we, the Covenant, made a decision. We are willing to grant you time and opportunities to learn of our case, Princess. Whilst our initial proclamation stands, we have concluded that you do require further justification of our claim. So that, whatever decision is made, it shall be reached after careful deliberation and thorough thought.”

Twilight cocked an eyebrow. Well, that was a start, she thought. She was presented with the time that she had hoped for, despite the cruel, sudden ultimatum she had faced.

It was... suspiciously too easy. She wasn’t going to take the bait and lower her guard.

“I’m immensely grateful for this, Honored Lords, as the situation does demand handling with due ministrations,” she pointed out, straightening her posture. “Far be it from me to address such a... dreadful and astonishing issue like the Holy War with indifference and disregard...”

Bright Crescent cackled. “Considering what occurred right here yesternight, ‘indifference’ is clearly not an issue,” he remarked, then bit the tip of his tongue playfully.

“ ‘D-d-disregard’, h-however...” Dusk Harvest retorted mildly, not even looking at his colleague, yet it made Blossom on his shoulder grin toothily. And it caused the flamboyant stallion’s jaw to hang for a second.

“My word! That was almost ‘quick wit’, Dusk Harvest!” he declared, agitated. “A-a-almost,” he bemocked.

Azure Mist put a hoof to her temple, hissing and exhaling, which managed to stop the stammering stallion from replying. “Enough of this infantilism already.”

“Indeed,” Midnight Eye seconded her, his voice weary. “We wish not for our words to be unfounded. And if the backing of annals and chronicles written by our scribes you find as biased, Princess,” he paused for a moment, not hiding his displeasure over the matter well. He inhaled, looking over the other Lords. “Then we shall have to resort to a source that was created in a slightly differing fashion. As such, we, the Covenant, have agreed for you to be allowed to see the Swyiadeztwo. The Testimony.”

Twilight was listening with utmost care, her curiosity entwined with caution. “The ‘Testimony’... I presume this is that non-noctraliyan source which was mentioned in the feasting hall.”

“That it is, indeed.”

“Might I inquire what exactly is the nature of it, then?” she asked, leaning forward in interest.

Blessed Fang spoke up, staring upwards hopefully. “The Testimony... Truth written in blood... for in blood always truth is written...”

“A scroll containing the exact recounting of the Soleera Cruziate. Put down under the supervision of our ancestors, the Covenant from a millennium ago,” Midnight Eye clarified, giving Twilight a piercing stare. “And it is, indeed, written in ver.”

Twilight withstood the mental image gallantly. Which meant barely stopping herself from gulping. “And it actually tells the entire story of how the Cruziate came to being and how it progressed till the end?”

Crimson Shade to her right nodded. “To the letter. No interpretations, no prejudice, no historians’ creativity...” he remarked, then a smile bloomed on his muzzle. “Pure, scarlet truth.”

“Pardon me, but it... still sounds like it was made entirely by the noctrali,” Twilight stated the obvious.

“The Covenant ordered our scribes to create it with meticulous care,” Azure Mist pointed out. “As it happened, no sunpony was keen on donating their blood...” she added callously. “Well, one was, in a matter of speaking...”

Twilight blinked, the entire chamber suddenly staring at her.

They wished to hear the obvious question. However, dramatic pauses was not something that she was keen on at the time. “I prefer not to be left hanging,” she declared, which made Bright Crescent pout, then giggle.

“Somepony here does not appreciate suspense, really.”

Azure Mist waved her hoof dismissively, willing to continue. “For a good reason, I say.” She shifted in her seat and sent a kind, victorious grin to Twilight. “Underneath the text lie eight signatures. Seven of the Lords of the Families. And the last of the Judging Sun. Herself.”

“W ipeu ver,” Sunfall Word added with serenity when the silence began reigning for longer.

Twilight remained motionless, forced so by her own astonishment. Batponies... were in possession of a document treating about the Holy War which was signed by Princess Celestia? And in her blood?!

She swallowed, trying to appear but intrigued, rather than confounded. “That is... a very intriguing claim.”

“It is no mere ‘claim’, Princess,” Midnight Eye replied immediately, as if she had affronted him. “The Testimony is one of our most treasured artifacts, kept in great care! The Judging Sun is a deity, after all. Her blood and sign are a sanctity.”

Twilight found strange relief in finding her former mentor’s blood held in such esteem, however bizarre it felt.

“And... when was this recounting created? Not long after the Cruziate, I presume?”

“Indeed...” Blessed Fang confirmed. “The Judging Sun is unmerciful and searing, but she is just. Her will it was, for us to possess a proof undeniable. For we deserved much reimbursement.”

Sunfall Word nodded, stroking his beard slowly. “To bid vere. Sewira Solee yiudee i syubee dla uai. I ipe teneree ipeu slov.”

“Verily, the harsh goddess kept her word,” Midnight Eye seconded what the venerable stallion meant. “After she had blessed the scroll with her fiery signature, she ordered those of our brethren who had fallen during the Cruziate by Equestrian hooves to be... uhm... forgive me, I seemed to have forgotten the correct word...” the Lord admitted, thinking extensively.

“Exhumed,” Blessed Fang aided him, closing his eyes. “To be given proper burial and not such a... travesty.”

“There were a lot of pyres burning during the following weeks, weren’t there?” Bright Crescent added in a sardonic tone, checking his hoof nonchalantly.

It caused Midnight Eye to slam his hoof down on the table. “We are going to have a considerate discussion or none at all, Bright Crescent!” Then he fixed his attention on Twilight again, not bothering to see if the other stallion was listening. “We would wish to show you that document. Perhaps it will help broaden your horizons, Princess, especially since you have showed plainly that you had no previous knowledge of the Cruziate.”

Twilight pondered for a moment, inhaling deeply to calm herself and reason. If this Testimony was, indeed, signed by Princess Celestia, then it must have contained an honest, truthful relation. Which meant that it was invaluable. But, if it was an exact tale of what occurred...

“Might I present a question, Honored Lords?”

“By all means, Princess,” Midnight Eye replied.

“If you are in possession of the very proof of the legitimacy of your claim to the lands lost during the Holy War... signed by the Judging Sun...” she began slowly, weaving her words with utmost caution, “then... why only now is this issue brought up?”

There was a pause. The gathered Lords eyed one another abruptly.

Twilight was observing their reaction with great interest, spotting something peculiar in their sideways glances and reluctant glowers. They held the answer. They were just unwilling to reveal it. Each of them hoping somepony else would act first.

Not Sunfall Word, however. The old stallion rested his forehooves on the tablecloth and sighed profoundly.

“Uai bidei timendyi,” he proclaimed, his tone reaching every corner of the room.

Twilight awaited for somepony to translate for her for a significant while, only having the Lords’ escaping stares giving her hints on what had been said. Finally, Dusk Harvest gathered enough strength and conviction to help her out.

“W-we w-were... a-a-afraid.”

“Afraid?” The question escaped her mouth before she could think of it.

Azure Mist stretched in her seat, assuming the posture of an immovable sovereign as a response. Her words, however, did not match her stature.

“Our brethren... Warriors and priests. Caretakers and fruittenders. Murdered. Slaughtered. Buried in the ground like refuse... Our greatest military commander had to give up her life to stop the looming doom of our tradition, our religion, of our very way of life,” she stopped briefly, taking a solemn breath. “And our Mother, the Immaculate Moon... corrupted by a force beyond our understanding not long before all of that death...” Her expression wavered. “Yes, we were afraid. We have lost hope.”

This made Twilight recall something. A part of the interviews. Midnight avoiding the Holy War... as commanded, but mentioning a “moment of unrest” that happened amongst the Lords. And the decision to abandon Equestria entirely.

So, this was what had really occurred...

Crimson Shade continued from where Azure Mist stopped, his expression full of disdain. “There was nothing left for us beyond our peaks. And even those were proven not to be a safe haven. Can you even imagine something like this, Princess?” he glanced at her, but there was no accusation in his stare. Only the cold, desperate truth. “To lose one’s deity? To have children, parents, siblings, friends, all butchered without remorse, for a false, unjust cause?” He huffed, baring his teeth. “Not to know whether it is even wise to grant them all proper burial?! Who could have saved their souls and lead them to Silverheaven? When our Mother was... was...” He did not finish, just bit his lip and turned his head away.

Blessed Fang simply stared forward, nodding his head, his expression vacant, whilst Bright Crescent joined in instead, sounding more than serious despite the poetic language he turned to.

“The Woods, the Woods of blood and ash. Foul stench of death and gore... The howling wind carries it forth. It’s pleading... ‘Please, no more.’ ”

Midnight Eye sighed. “Radiant Glory wanted us to suffer and fear. To never again stand tall. To remain in our caves to rot. He... succeeded in filling our hearts with dread,” he confessed, before his face turn firm, his expression becoming both frightening and inspiring. He stood up. “But now... Now our Goddess is with us again. Our pride is restored, our might revived. High time we conquer our doubt and defeat our own weakness. Starting by the unification of our dominions!” he declared with a voice that could empower armies. “Let there be justice for us now,” he added, looking at Twilight with challenge shining in his eyes.

She did her best to remain stoic and calm in the face of his words. “Allow me to witness this ‘Testimony’ first. Then I shall speak more of this,” she retorted, staring down the Lord with the might of her own dignity.

She was more curious than ever now, faced with the fact that there existed a recounting of the Holy War that could give her knowledge which she lacked utterly.

This had become even more troubling. If Princess Celestia had signed a document of this caliber... lest this was nothing but a more than daring ploy...

No, improbable.

Still... Why was there nothing on the Cruziate in Equestrian tomes then? Strange and concerning. Deeply concerning.

Midnight Eye withstood her gaze, sitting back down with poise. “As for you to witness the Testimony, Princess, I wish to invite you cordially to the Mountain of Midnight. There, in our greatest library, where the most meticulous of our archivists work, your eyes shall open to the truth.”

Twilight could counter a declaration like that with relative ease, but another detail grasped her attention fast.

“The Midnight’s Library, Honored Lord?” she inquired, holding her excitement at bay. Barely.

“Indeed, Princess,” the stallion answered with great pride. “The most grandiose collection the World has ever seen or shall see!”

“I shall be... honored to witness it and assess that claim,” she replied, her entire strength focused on attempting to sound collected.

Sunfall Word’s beard shook with not such a subtle chuckle. “Patrai in ipe, ipe bide wesela kwam dziet!”

Twilight understood the “like a child” part, which seemed to prove that the elder saw through her attempts at hiding her mirth. Perhaps for the better?

“I cannot lie, the opportunity of visiting a place like the Midnight’s Library is... exciting for me, as a scholar.”

Bright Crescent waved his hooves frantically in the air for no apparent reason. “Hold it, hold it, hold it!” he protested, glaring at Midnight Eye with mischief in his stare. “You are going to sway and win over the Princess with your fancy stacks of decaying parchment, aren’t you? And what about us? Perhaps I would like her to visit the Mountain of Crescent as well, so she can see my architectural masterpieces, or listen to more of my nephew’s ballads?”

Midnight Eye hissed, his nostrils flaring. “Bright Crescent, we have conversed on this. The Honored Princess cannot be bothered to fly around our dominion like a... a tourist! We are discussing the future of—”

“If I might speak my mind,” Azure Mist joined in suddenly.

Midnight Eye turned his head towards her so quickly Twilight was surprised he hadn’t twisted his neck.

The female Lord continued unabated. “I think it is an idea worth of discussing further actually... Princess, I know you are interested in learning about us, to better understand us as well as our claims... Would a longer stay in Noctraliya, visiting our Seven Peaks, be desirable?” she presented the question directly.

Twilight frowned. Considering everything, such an opportunity had both its merits and its flaws. She could rethink her strategy, while also spending time amongst the batponies, learning of their ways... Continue the research she had begun with the interviews with Midnight.

It was appealing, she could not deny it, even though the recent situation made her unnaturally wary of any sudden ideas coming from the Lords.

Especially considering that it was Azure Mist coming forth with such a plan.

“I would need to deliberate on this, Honored Lords, but saying that I am against witnessing more of Noctraliya would be falsehood,” Twilight admitted, looking among the gathered for reactions to her words.

Bright Crescent took the initiative, spreading his forelegs wide. “There, see?” he shouted, proud of himself.

Midnight Eye shook his head, resigned. “We shall put it under discussion, perhaps... Shall we finish our meeting for now? We would like to leave tomorrow, after sunfall. Will that grant you enough time to pack and prepare, Princess?”

“Yes, that should be more than enough time, Honored Lords,” Twilight replied, believing that both her and Midnight would be ready by then.

She was planning on having an important talk with him tonight, so her being granted free time was more than beneficial.

“Very well then. We shall make our preparations as well,” Midnight Eye concluded, then turned to the gathered. “This marks the end of this assembly. Do we leave in accord?”

Nopony objected. Then the Lords stood up, which forced Twilight to do the same. The Covenant turned their gazes upward, towards the ceiling and exclaimed in one, firm voice.

“Ita ducte uai Neskaza Lunee!”

Twilight lowered her head immediately at the sound of the Goddess’ name, before realizing what she was doing.

Great, she had developed a reflex...

The Covenant returned to the feasting hall with Twilight. There they bid her farewell and one of the local servants was ordered to lead her to her quarters. In which task he excelled without even a word or a glance sent her way.

When she was left alone, she first decided to check on Midnight. However, finding him asleep still and after planting a kiss on his forehead she left him to rest some more, deciding to return to her scroll and the books, taking one last attempt at finding any hints on the Cruziate.

One fact soon became as clear as day to her. Such a horrendous event as the Holy War going unnoticed by the historians was, bluntly, impossible. It just couldn’t have gone unnoticed. No matter the justifications or condemning of Marshal Radiant Glory’s actions, there was a village in the Eastern Woods that had been razed to the ground. If that was not a good material for an annalist to base his work upon, make assumptions, compare it to other events from history, Twilight couldn’t think of another.

Which could have meant only one scenario – the Holy War was chosen to be left out on purpose. Sentenced to oblivion by omission. After two hours of intensive musing and research through the books she had with her, Twilight had to remain with this conclusion. For some reason that particular chapter of history was struck out... Scary.

Somepony knocked on the door.

“Yes?”

“Twilight, it’s me...” Midnight’s voice reached her ears.

And despite the echo of Ebony Crescent's incredible performance still lingering in them, it was her love's voice that she truly wished to hear.

His gaze, when their eyes met, glinted with joy. “Uhm... hey...”

“Good to see you...” she whispered, her mind happily wandering away from ancient wars and crimes.

“I... am glad to find you here and not with the Lords, Twilight,” he admitted, looking down the corridor. “May we have a moment? To talk?”

“Of course,” she assured, letting him in. He seemed more than nervous. “I came back from the meeting maybe two hours ago. We seemed to have reached a... temporary understanding,” she wished to calm him down.

Midnight looked relieved for but a second. “That’s... good. Yes.” He trotted past her. He reached the bed and sat on it, looking to the side somewhere.

She followed him, taking her place beside. She could tell that he was battling his thoughts fiercely. It was clearly the outcome of what had occurred earlier that night, with the prayer, the tears, everything. She was wondering whether he was even ready to tackle that topic, or was he forcing himself to do so for her sake.

She waited in silence, seeing that he needed his time to begin. And when he did so, his voice was faint, unsure.

“I... We need to talk, Twilight... And seriously.”

“I was expecting that,” she revealed, feeling a sting of fear in her heart. This conversation seemed bound to go into any direction. Some of which she dreaded.

“Yeah... Well, I, uhm,” he paused, exhaling and shaking his head. “Bogine, this feels so... I mean... I want to be honest with you, Twilight. With everything...”

She shifted a little closer. “I trust you, Midnight. Whatever you wish to say, don’t fear. But don’t rush it either, okay? I can give you more time.”

He looked at her, his gaze uncertain. “No, it’s... it’s just not that simple, Twilight. This day I spent on prayers... i-it made me realize some things. It made me realize how... important to me you have grown and... and...” He hissed. “Kirwe... What I said back there, in the Shrine... I do know that I was drained to Peraure, but...” he stopped, letting out a nervous chuckle. “It must have been... intriguing.”

“It wasn’t a pretty sight,” Twilight concurred, hoping that a drop of humor would help him.

“Oh, so you’re saying I wasn’t dashing, huh?” he allowed himself the joke, but after she giggled his face fell again. “Goddess, what am I doing...?” he asked of the ceiling above them. “I... there are... you know so little about me, Twilight,” he confessed, his gaze escaping to the sides constantly.

“I think I know some things...” she retorted, trying to scoop a bit closer still.

“Like what...?” he queried of the floor now.

She smiled gently, reaching for his cheek and slowly turning his head so he would finally look at her. “You are brave. Dutiful. You try your best to make me feel safe, to cause me to laugh. You care for my well-being despite all that is happening around us. And,” her expression only grew warmer as she felt her heart fluttering, “you love me. That says a lot already...”

Midnight chuckled, leaning into her touch for a moment. It actually made her cheeks flush, knowing he felt safe around her as well. “You are a blessing from the Goddess, Twilight.”

“I’m trying to be at least, you know,” she replied a bit playfully, letting a feeling of contentment to wash over her.

His smile widened before freezing on his lips. “But... you know so little still... And... and...” His expression became tense, his brow frowning, his nostrils flaring. “I-I... I’m not... I...” He did his best to let something out, admit to something, maybe reveal what was poisoning him. Finally he but sighed, grabbing the hoof she held on his cheek and holding it with resolve. “I don’t want to lose you...”

“Never!” she replied without a moment of hesitation, feeling a tide of fear spreading through her. She had to fight it. With conviction. With hope.

He stared deep into her eyes, his lips shaking. He was gathering strength and will to finally say something, to address her anxiety, her concern, her—

The sound of pounding door stopped him.

Twilight looked at Midnight quizzically before calling out. “Who is it?”

“L... L... Lichen!” a gasping answer came.

Midnight stood up, biting his lip. He shook his head, not hiding disappointment, and went to open the door, without even a glance back. Leaving Twilight sitting motionlessly on the bed.

She felt anger overcoming her heart. The priest had to appear then of all times? Really?!

The elder stallion, upon witnessing Midnight opening the chamber door, rolled his eyes. “O... of course you... you would be here!” He gave Twilight a look of displeasure.

She couldn’t care less. “What’s the hurry, custodian?” she asked. A bit harshly. “Why have you galloped here?”

And why right then?!

Lichen clutched his chest, taking in deep breaths. “Lord... Lord... Lord Midnight Eye’s sentinels are on their way here!” he revealed, switching gazes between her and Midnight. “They are in a hurry!”

Midnight paled.

He shot a quick glance at Twilight, his eyes begging her to forgive him, before rushing out of the room without a word.

She sprang from the bed, reaching out after him, almost panicked.

“Princess, this is... no time to be... stupid!” Lichen berated her, still trying to catch his breath.

“What is the meaning of this, priest?!” she asked in return, raising her voice.

He frowned. “I know not, Princess, but when a Lord sends his sentinels for somepony, it usually means that he summons them and urgently!”

Twilight’s heart skipped a bit. Unless Midnight Eye simply wished to check on Midnight’s health after what she had told him tonight, only the most worrisome scenarios played themselves in her head.

Becoming progressively worse and worse.

“Why would he summon him?!” she asked of the priest, her irritation at the interruption turning into genuine dread.

“I don’t know!” he responded, before coughing heartily. “Bogine, I will die like this one night...” he mumbled and his usage of the word “die” did nothing to calm Twilight down.

“Please, custodian, I beg you!” she supplicated, trotting closer to him. “Learn what this is about!”

He gave her a long look. “Princess, please, calm down. Whatever is happening, Lord Midnight Eye is not one to make hasty decisions or—”

The steady rhythm of armored hooves that began echoing down the corridor told Twilight otherwise.

***

Midnight was fastening his cuirass with great haste. His thoughts were all over the place, but the instinct that came with many years of training was allowing him to make incredible progress. The moment the sound of marching reached his ears he had already put on most of his armor, having perhaps twenty seconds more before the warriors would reach his doors.

He tied his mane behind his head with enough strength that he was certain he came close to pulling off a portion of it. The moment he put on his hoofshoes, with their blades scraping the stone tiles, his door was assaulted by firm knocking.

He was certain he had beaten his gearing up record.

He took a deep breath. He had been... expecting this summon. He pitied that it hadn’t happened at a better moment.

He faced three warriors wearing the fine, solid armor of the Lord’s guards, covered by deep blue tabards with the sign of his Family, the lunar discus upon a great tome of knowledge.

“Nightguardian Midnight Wind,” their leader of powder blue mane exclaimed, saluting him first as tradition demanded, despite the fact that he was both older and had more years of service behind him.

“Well met, Pale Midnight. It has been some time,” Midnight responded, properly gesturing back. More than glad to meet a familiar face in these circumstances. “What brings you here?”

“I would prefer to meet on a different occasion, Midnight Wind, but our Honored Lord, Eye of Family Midnight, ordered you to be taken to him. Lest the condition that made you absent during tonight’s congregating still lingers,” the warrior loyally exclaimed.

Midnight stopped himself from frowning just in time.

He truly wished to have another conversation tonight rather than one with his Lord, but there was little choice in the matter.

“I shall answer the summon of our Lord,” he replied strongly. “Lead the way.”

Midnight recalled the Sanctuary rather well from his previous visits. The Lords’ chambers were located near the Seat, of course, as it was an obvious convenience.

It meant heading through the main cavern on the way there from the priesthood district. The local inhabitants were giving curious stares towards the sight of a Nightguardian accompanied by three sentinels proudly trotting through their home.

For Midnight, it was a bit of a... relief, actually. After signs of caution from the Equestrians, having ponies turn to him with sincere esteem for his Nightguardian status was refreshing. He needed that feeling, that empowerment, now that he was bound to converse with his Lord eye to eye.

“How is your mother, Pale Midnight?” he asked when they have entered the corridors of the Lords’ quarter. “I hope she won against her illness.”

The sentinel smirked. “She came back to health almost a year ago. You’ve been away for far too long, Midnight Wind...”

“Such is the extent of our duty,” Midnight admitted, causing the other warriors to nod in agreement. “How is our home?”

“Calm, Goddess be blessed,” Pale Midnight assured. “Although the cold is fierce lately. A week ago maybe? The hinges on the main gate completely froze over. We couldn’t get it open for three hours!”

“I suppose our Honored Lord was furious...”

Pale Midnight looked around, his gold eyes darkening. “Not as much as he appeared when we left his chamber, Midnight Wind...”

“I... see,” Midnight replied, mentally bracing himself for the worst. “Thank you.”

Soon the group reached the doors of Lord Midnight Eye’s chamber, strong and engraved properly. Midnight saluted his escort and was about to be let in when the passage opened from the inside.

Midnight Iris stepped out of her husband’s chambers, her head held high and proud. Greeted by the stallions accordingly, she barely nodded her head, her eyes resting on Midnight for a moment.

“Ah, Nightguardian. I have heard you were indisposed earlier tonight. Back to your strength so quickly?” she inquired in her haughty, self-assured tone. “My husband awaits you,” she added without waiting for an answer, then trotted away.

“Honored Lord Consort,” Midnight saluted her, keeping up the professional demeanor despite her tone. He was far from behaving improperly, even if being treated like a nopony... irked him.

He took a long breath, then knocked on the door.

“Enter!”

Midnight Eye was sitting by a large, spruce desk, having scrolls, parchments and other documents in front of him. He was reading some letter with a concerned, firm expression, his eyes quickly skipping through it. When he looked up a faint smirk invaded his muzzle.

“Ha, Midnight Wind!” he called out, gesturing for the stallion to enter and come close. “I am glad to see you here. I was worried you have been grasped by an illness.”

Midnight reached the desk, saluting, keeping his expression firm and his mind at the ready.

“Nothing major, Honored Lord, only an inconvenience I did not wish to bother the esteemed Covenant with,” he gave the answer, hoping to be convincing.

Had Midnight Eye learned of his day-long prayers already and was but toying with him? He could have been really concerned but... Midnight knew better.

“I see, I see... Well, I feel relieved,” the Lord acknowledged his response, setting aside the document he was reading. “I’m overjoyed we have an opportunity to talk, Nightguardian. Are you happy to be back home?” he asked kindly.

Which made Midnight even more cautious than before. “It is a blessing from the Goddess, to return to our lands!” he declared honestly, despite his rising wariness.

“Truth,” Midnight Eye admitted, rising up from his seat. “How long has it been since you left for Equestria?”

“Two years, Honored Lord.”

Midnight watched the other stallion approaching a side table upon which rested a silver pitcher and some ornate chalices. The Lord took his time to pour himself some juice. Without even a word, or a glance.

It spelled nothing good.

“We haven’t talked like this in a long time. You shall be pleased to know, Nightguardian, that your parents are doing well. Your father’s work is excelling amongst the archivists of our Mountain,” the Lord pointed out casually, taking a sip of the juice. “I am considering naming him the next Archcurator, actually...”

“That would be... most generous of you, Honored Lord,” Midnight admitted, outfaced. His father, the next Archcurator of the Midnight’s Library?

Midnight Eye returned to his desk, sitting down calmly, his eyes never leaving Midnight’s face. “And Garnet Hoof is also in good health. The last necklace I have presented to my wife contains gems cut by her.”

Despite the warm tone of the Lord, Midnight could feel a trickle of sweat going down the back of his neck. He knew Midnight Eye just well enough to know that strange kindness and moments of tranquility during a meeting were something to watch out for.

Considering the amount of those so far...

“You have summoned me, Honored Lord,” Midnight finally stated, strengthening his posture, rather preemptively charging into the brewing storm than letting it grow strong and roll over him at its own pace. “How might I be of service?”

“Can I not summon my faithful subject and a close relative to simply have a pleasant conversation?” the Lord retorted, taking another sip. “Must there always be an issue to resolve, Midnight Wind?”

“No, Honored Lord!” Midnight responded immediately. Was this really just—

“Are you certain?”

No, it wasn’t. “I am content to be of any service to you, Honored Lord,” Midnight said, stopping himself from swallowing loudly.

Midnight Eye smirked, smoothing his mane. “And you have been doing remarkably well so far, indeed, Midnight Wind. You have made our Family proud again and again, serving as the member of the Nightguard and being a paragon for others to look up to. That Silver Star looks good on you,” he commented, putting the chalice down on the desk and tapping his hoof slowly. “However, there is a matter of some... particular rumors that have reached me which I wish to clarify and put an end to, if necessary...”

There it was. Midnight prayed for the Goddess to be on his side during the next minutes. He begged for it...

“What seems to be the matter, Honored Lord?” he asked, keeping his steady stance.

“Midnight Wind,” the older stallion leaned back in his chair, putting his hooves together before him, staring Midnight down mercilessly, “to whom does your allegiance belong?”

“To the Goddess, my Family and you, Honored Lord!”

“Have you, or have you not sworn to me this allegiance when you took on your tasks?”

“I have, Honored Lord!” Midnight was still replying with full force of conviction, even if his heart began thrashing all over his chest.

“Then answer me, your ‘Honored Lord’, your sovereign and liege...” Midnight Eye squinted his eyes and bared his teeth. “What do you feel towards that little, sunpony mare?”

Midnight felt every muscle in his body that had not been tensed already stiffen in an instant. His mouth ran dry and his pulse was almost muffling his hearing. He took a deep breath, but no words left his mouth afterwards. He tried again, to no avail.

Midnight Eye’s scowl was deepening. “Your silence tells me more than you wish to say, child. So let me make one thing clear, Midnight Wind. I consider lying to one’s Lord a sign of high treason.” He paused, letting out a long, furious exhale. “Must I say more?”

“N-no, Honored Lord...” Midnight responded, feeling a chill running up and down his spine.

“So...?”

“I...” Midnight stammered.

It felt like... like he was choosing between betraying his Family, his country, his oaths... or Twilight. He had been praying to find a way, to be strong, cunning, even merciless, to find any solution that would not make him feel like... like he was unfaithful... Never again...

But... despite everything he had cultivated in his heart he... he...

“I... I love her, H-Honored Lord...”

Midnight Eye did not erupt, even though Midnight would have preferred it that way. He simply took a deep breath, his eyes turning from furious to frigid in an instant. His gaze was enough to cause terror.

“I began suspecting as much, even though I was at first reluctant to believe it,” he whispered, which was more terrifying than the loudest of shouts. He stood up, stoically, circling the desk to stand muzzle to muzzle with Midnight. “Midnight Wind, do you know why a permission was granted to you specifically to conduct those absurd ‘interviews’ with that mare?”

“Because I’m—”

“No. Because I have placed my trust in you. Because I was certain that a stallion of your piety and patriotism shall not be swayed by ideas, thoughts, even feelings coming from the young ‘Princess of Friendship’.” There was a hint of grand disappointment in the Lord’s otherwise cold whisper. “Tell me, Midnight Wind, your service, your accolades, you have decided to throw it all into the dirt for the sake of that unicorn that have unjustly possessed the Divine Aspect? For the sake of the Judging Sun’s disciple no less?”

Midnight was holding his ground despite the Lord’s words prodding his conscience. He had been attempting to discredit and silence it for a long, long time. It was becoming painful lately.

Right then? It grew impossible.

“H-Honored Lord, allow me to—”

“No, Midnight Wind,” the immediate response was. “I shall allow you nothing. You have breached my trust and it is only due to your past service that I do not punish you immediately...”

Midnight only straightened his salute, not daring to say anything more. There was... was there anything to say...? Perhaps he could—

The Lord inhaled deeply. “Your gaze betrays you. Would you attempt to convince me of something, Midnight Wind? That this sunpony is going to rewrite our traditions? That perhaps I could allow for such a perversion like your romance to linger? When did you lose your reason without me noticing? When your wife perished?”

Midnight clenched his jaw. To the point when his teeth began hurting.

“It was a tragedy and I can empathize, Midnight Wind. I remember Dusk Stream well, she was a beautiful mare. She was going to give you strong, healthy children!” Midnight Eye disclosed, returning to his seat. “Is that it, perhaps?” he asked, genuinely curious. “Are you missing the comfort of a mare’s body? A warm bed throughout the day? Children to carry on your legacy?” He took a sip from the chalice, looking into its contents like he was hoping to scry something from those. Then his eyes grew wide and furious. “Have you lain with that accursed mare?!”

“N-no!” Midnight shouted in response, feeling panic taking hold of him for a second at the thought. And the memories of sharing Twilight’s bed. “No, Honored Lord...”

“I see you have the remnants of dignity and pride still...” the Lord assessed, believing him it seemed. “If it’s a mare you wish, I can arrange a betrothal with one of our Family’s maidens,” he stated matter-of-factly. “Your previous service would incline me to do that, as a sign of my appreciation...”

Midnight bit the side of his tongue in his mouth to keep his composure. The pain calmed him, and the gentle, metallic taste of blood soon followed.

Midnight Eye remained silent for a longer while, carefully observing him. He was considering something fiercely, calculating something.

“You shall remain by her side, Midnight Wind,” he finally ordered, which almost caused Midnight’s knees to wobble in astonishment. “She trusts you and we cannot let her become overtaken by utter doubt. However unfortunate this is, she needs you close. Otherwise, we risk that she shall decide to break before bending,” He paused and actually smiled. “Besides, I... am willing to grant you a second chance, as my relative, to do what’s right.”

Midnight was about to speak up, seeing the Lord’s grin, but when it shifted into a remorseless expression a second later, he was caught entirely by surprise. He felt his mane standing on end at the malice in Midnight Eye’s voice.

“But should I catch even a whiff of your conviction wavering after tonight, louse... But a hint of this abominable romance continuing... I will personally make sure that you never learn which lower mine your parents will have been sent to... Am I understood?”

“M-my Lord, please—” Midnight was ready to drop to his knees and beg.

“Not a sound from you. And if you are still aiming at somehow ‘convincing’ me of that mare being worthy of a Child of the Goddess, of breaking centuries-old traditions and exposing our bloodlines to Equestrian corruption, spare me the moaning,” Midnight Eye firmly demanded. “I shall not hear a word of this nonsense anymore, is that clear?”

Midnight lowered his head. If he had been hiding hope in the deepest corners of his heart, sheltering and cradling it, it was now dead. Just like he felt he was.

“As you wish, Honored Lord...” he replied faintly.

“Return to your tasks,” Midnight Eye commanded, grabbing another parchment from his desk. “And strangle this love whilst it is in its youth.”

“Your will be done, Honored Lord...”

Midnight felt his body saluting. It was about to leave the chamber, the heart inside shattering into a million pieces, but the Lord called out again.

“Midnight Wind.”

That was his name, no? “Yes, Honored Lord.” He felt that he turned and stood in attention again.

“You will not tell a word of what we have spoken about to Princess Twilight Sparkle,” he ordered more than firmly. “Also... your actions have forced my hoof. Hence why I have asked for aid in assuring that our plan is not jeopardized by your misplaced, inane sentiment... Do not attempt to defy me, Midnight Wind,” the Lord added, his gaze boring through Midnight without mercy. “I shall know.”

***

Twilight was trotting in circles around her chamber. She was uncertain how much time had passed, but it had been too long already.

She heard Midnight being taken by the warriors. Lichen told her from his eavesdropping attempt that Lord Midnight Eye wished to see him promptly. And after her conversation with the elderly priest about the dangers of their hidden relationship, she had been battling sheer hysteria for the last... last however long!

She was almost at the verge of... of... of magically rushing through the Sanctuary! Bursting through the rocks if necessary! And then! And then—

A knock.

Without thinking much Twilight ported to the knob in a blink of magic and threw the doors open.

Instead of Midnight, she found herself faced with a young mare of glaucous mane and cool grey coat, dressed in a simple, hunter green dress with some pouches hanging from her belt. A pair of big, coral eyes was focused on Twilight.

The mare smiled a calm, friendly smile. “Greetings, Honored Princess,” she spoke softly, bowing her head in reverence. “My name is Rowan Berry. By the order of the esteemed Covenant, I am to become a member of your retinue...”

Chapter XXIII – Dos and Don'ts

Twilight stared at the mare with surprise, interest and a copious amount of caution. A new pony to become her retainer? Did she even need those in the first place?

“Rowan Berry? Did I hear the name right?”

“Yes, exactly, Honored Princess,” the kind reply came, accompanied by a corresponding, timid smile.

“And... you say that the Covenant sent you to me?” Twilight asked again, feeling the need to be extra careful, however inviting the mare into her chamber.

“It is their will, for me to stay at your side,” Rowan Berry granted her the answer, lowering her head in esteem before trotting forward. Her coral eyes glinted as she examined the luxurious bed and furniture. “Oh my...” a short gasp escaped her mouth.

“What is it, Rowan Berry?”

“Princess, this place looks fantastic! You have a haspadru suite!” the mare assessed with a fanged grin.

Twilight blinked, surprised by the enthusiasm, then hid a chuckle behind her hoof. “Yes, well, the priests were most generous when it came to accommodating me.”

“Oh, I would give up everything to sleep in a bed like this!” Rowan Berry exclaimed eagerly, approaching to rest her hoof on the blankets. “Hmmm... This is so soft...” she whispered with an expression that betrayed she seemed to have lost herself in the daydreaming. Then she glanced at Twilight and hid her head in shame immediately afterwards. “A-apologies, Honored Princess... I’ve j-just never been in a chamber like this, it’s a bit... overwhelming for me...”

“There is nothing to apologize for, really,” Twilight admitted, granting the mare an understanding expression. “This place tends towards ‘ridiculously luxurious’.”

Rowan Berry’s lips smirked shyly before she restored her composure. “Forgive me my... distraction Princess. As I have said, I am to become a member of your retinue. I-I hope that you shall find my service useful...”

Twilight invited the mare to sit down with her at the table. The noctrale was giving a notion of being honestly bewildered by the gravity of her assignment.

However... that could have been but a clever disguise, Twilight thought.

“So, Rowan Berry, what service can I expect from you then?” she inquired, hiding her suspicions behind a mask of gentle politeness.

“Uhm, well, I am a healer, Honored Princess,” Rowan Berry revealed, taking her seat timidly, as if afraid that a quicker move would damage the elegant chairs. “I specialize in herbal remedies, so I hold the title of lupule in our language. I... don’t know how to translate it to Equestrian very well. ‘Herbalist’, perhaps? But that’s not all we, lupuli, actually do...” she quickly added.

Twilight recalled the corresponding Equestrian word, which she wasn’t going to use outright, from the interviews with Midnight.

... at the thought of her beloved, she felt a shudder passing through her. Where was he? Why was he still not back from the meeting with Midnight Eye? What was happening to him?

“Are you cold, Honored Princess?” she heard Rowan Berry ask. The mare was staring at her keenly, her head tilted a little.

“Oh, no, no,” Twilight gave the immediate response. The last thing she needed was curiosity concerning her intense thoughts about Midnight.

The healer’s eyes became more keen nonetheless. “The change of environment can be quite stressful on the organism, even if we not always see it, or accept it. Have you been eating well, Honored Princess? Is the fruit diet alright with your stomach?”

Twilight felt relieved that the mare’s mind went down the track of her profession. “Well, uhm, I am doing reasonably good, I haven’t felt sick or anything, and the meals are really healthy.”

Rowan Berry nodded, thinking extensively. “And any breathing problems? The lower amounts of oxygen on this height might have an undesirable effect as well,” she continued, standing up from her seat and approaching, her eyes glued to Twilight’s face. “Are you sleeping well? Any signs of lightheadedness?”

“Not really, no,” Twilight replied. Last day’s slumber was particularly peaceful for her. She stayed still as the mare put the back of her hoof on her forehead.

“Cold... Hmmm...” Rowan Berry mused for a moment, leaving Twilight hanging. “Your face does not appear swollen. Your stare is clear... It must be mostly a stress reaction then. I suppose the summit with our Lords must be trying?” she inquired, reaching for one of the pouches by her belt.

Twilight took a second to think of a... diplomatic answer. “Any meeting of that magnitude is straining to the participants.”

“Mhm, mhm, yes... I have something for it right here!” she declared and retrieved a small glass flask from the satchel, containing some kind of milky substance. “Here, this should help with insomnia or anxiety from the prolonged tension. It’s potent, for based on papawe, or ‘poppy’ in Ekwestriyar, so the dosage doesn’t have to be large. Three drops in a cup of juice will relax you easily, Princess. Take six if you would suffer from a sleepless day. Just take care, for it shall make you drowsy quite quickly. I shall be around to administer it, if necessary,” she offered warmly.

“Thank you, Rowan Berry,” Twilight replied, having the remedy put in front of her. She moved it to the side slightly so that nothing would be in between her and her guest. “But you do not have to prove to me that you are a qualified healer,” she pointed out. Which caused the mare’s ears to drop.

“Oh... Pardon me, Honored Princess... I simply don’t want to be seen as but a... a nuisance and imposed necessity. If I am to be at your side, I want to be helpful...” She looked up at Twilight with glints of hope and sincerity in her eyes. “I wish to perform my duties to the best of my abilities, to honor the Immaculate Moon... and my ancestors.”

Twilight thought upon those words, then nodded. “I suppose you are from a House that specializes in medicine?” she decided to bet and ask.

“Indeed, Honored Princess. House Mountrose of Family Dusk has been cultivating herbs and treating the ill for generations. And even those of us that do not join the fruittenders kaste directly, usually help around the infirmaries somehow.”

Twilight pondered whether Rowan Berry was sent here by Dusk Harvest specifically, if her lineage was hailing from the Mountain of Dusk. He had mentioned providing a healer for Midnight...

Or she was actually lying so proficiently and—

No. This wasn’t right, Twilight berated herself.

She was supposed to be the Princess of Friendship, showing kindness and good will to the batponies. Instead, everything that had been happening around her lately made her borderline paranoid. And even worse – she was actually showing it! That was not what her quest was about, fearing every sound and shadow and pony. She was to show to the noctrali that one could go a long way when embracing friendship.

And significant part of this process was trust. Yes, it was time for Twilight to get back on track! Even if it meant taking the risk.

“Well, Rowan Berry, I am glad that I shall have another companion, especially one making sure that I am in good health to perform my ambassadorial role,” she declared, smiling widely. “And I’m certain Midnight Wind shall be happy to meet you too.”

“Oh? Is that the Nightguardian that is at your side?” the mare asked and her face brightened. “Your personal sentinel?”

“That’s right,” Twilight admitted shortly. Focused on stopping the worry that was attempting to invade her voice.

“It’s a great honor, to have a Nocferratan for a guard, Princess!” Rowan Berry pointed out, her teeth shown in a broad grin and her wings doing an excited flap. “Ha, they are the most loyal and skilled of our warriors. Ha... I am looking forward to meeting him...”

Twilight stifled a giggle at the mare’s dreamy expression.

It was made easier by a... little sting right in her heart. She dismissed the sudden sensation, however.

“Are you a fan of the Nightguard, Rowan Berry?” she queried instead.

“I would not use that expression, perhaps,” the healer admitted, grinning sheepishly, “but that does not change the fact that the Nocferratani are amazing! They are like a living testimony to our strength, Princess. Honorable, proud, courageous... Exemplars!” she firmly stressed, rising her hoof. There was just enough emotion and certainty in her to cause Twilight to smile even wider.

“I think I get the idea,” she concurred. Midnight was fitting the description very well.

Rowan Berry checked her garments swiftly. “Well, if he comes around, I want to look as proper as my role allows me to,” she revealed, smirking jestingly. “This might not be a Nightguard’s armor that I am wearing, but it is a uniform nonetheless!”

Twilight examined further that simple, green gown, as well as took a glance at the wide leather belt and sacks. “May I ask you something, Rowan Berry?”

“By all means, Princess!”

“I have observed that batponies wear robes and garments quite more often than Equestrians. And looking at your dress, I cannot help but ask whether it is another type of social and caste identification amongst you...”

“Why, naturally! That’s not the case in Ekwestriya?” Rowan Berry asked, wide-eyed.

“Not... specifically. All types of obligatory clothing, like safety helmets or aprons, are in usage on a daily basis, of course, but they are not treated like a symbol. While I have spotted that batponies don clothes as a sign of their profession and do so far more often than us.”

“Well...” Rowan Berry joined her hooves on the table. Her eyes glinted. “The role we play in our society is of great importance to us. Everypony needs to do their part, build our future. We praise the Goddess with our work, first and foremost. I, myself, view my service as a part of a great scheme, a wonderful plan that the Neskaza Lunee... has for the world.” She looked down at her dress. “This is a sign of my quest, just like an arcemandru habit.”

She stood up for a second, showing that the side of the belt had a stamp on it in a shape of a four-pointed star, however intricate, reminding Twilight more of a complex knot.

“This, for example, is an ancient mark of healing and nature that, we, lupuli, wear. A mark of our commitment.” The edges of her mouth shivered. “Besides, speaking of clothes, we do live in the mountains. It’s cold here.”

Twilight shook her head, grinning. “Yes, that’s a good reason too. I’ve suffered a blizzard on my way here. Not something I am too keen on experiencing again.”

“It’s often enough to live through one, Princess,” Rowan Berry responded, her expression growing sober. “The noctrali of Frozenfog Range deal with them often and I have had my share of frostbites to tend to. Well, ‘frostnips’ would be a better word I think, but still!”

Twilight knitted her brows. “I thought you said you were from the Mountain of Dusk, Rowan Berry...”

“I am. But I have stayed in the Mountains up north for quite long, studying my craft,” she addressed the doubt in Twilight’s voice. “Despite our... rivalry, the more friendly Families usually allow noctrali from other Iugi to spend time amongst them, as a show of trust and cooperation. We are all Children of the Goddess, after all.”

Competitiveness and solidarity. Once more Twilight met this specific cultural arrangement.

Rowan Berry continued with a sigh. “And, well, any type of cold burns around regions like the Cataracts or the Quartz Panorama are so rare, a healer can hardly practice dealing with those...”

“I see. I suppose thicker coats do that to you. I am prepared to rely on a grand amount of clothing instead...” Twilight assessed, her eyes escaping to her luggage.

“A drop of gozalke helps too, Honored Princess,” the healer advised with a kind smile.

Twilight stopped a grimace. “I still think I’ll take the clothing, Rowan Berry.”

“As you wish,” the mare replied, hiding a smile, then lifted herself from her seat, her mane shifting around like a veil of mist. “I was informed that you shall be leaving for the Mountain of Midnight tomorrow night. Shall I come here beforehoof, or wait in the landing cave for you?”

Twilight stood up as well just as a faint knock on the door was heard. Rowan Berry gave the passage a quick glance before Twilight called out.

“Enter!”

The door opened with a creak and Midnight Wind stepped in.

Twilight barely stopped a sigh of pure relief escaping her.

The stallion’s expression was inscrutable, but his eyes were cold, professional. His gaze rested for a second on Rowan Berry, before he saluted with a clang of his armor.

“Honored Princess, Nightguardian Midnight Wind back and reporting for duty!” he exclaimed with unmovable conviction.

“Welcome back, Nightguardian. How went the meeting?” Twilight kept the regal appearance, even though her only desire was to hurl herself into his forelegs.

“Well, Princess. Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight sends his best regards, hoping that your day shall be peaceful before tomorrow’s journey.”

Twilight could read absolutely nothing else from his sentences. No worry, no fear, no respite. It was like he had put on a steel mask.

“I see,” she merely replied, then pointed at the other mare, who stepped around the table to give a courtly bow to Midnight. “Nightguardian, this is Rowan Berry. She is going to be a part of the retinue from now on, as a physician assigned to me by the Covenant.”

“It is very good to meet you, Nightguardian. Neskaza Lunee... welae tuu noc illum,” Rowan Berry greeted Midnight timidly, shuffling on her hooves a little bit. Her smile was coy and abashed.

Once more this strange sting in Twilight’s heart made itself known.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee... illum tueu noc tez, Yazembe Acine,” Midnight replied politely, keeping his stance. “Pleased to meet you.”

“It is an honor, aiding a member of the gallant Nightguard,” the mare added in reply, her eyes kept on him zealously. “Should you need anything, Nightguardian, ask away. I will gladly provide all that you might desire,” she assured, once more bowing her head with a kind smile.

“Duly noted, lupule,” Midnight granted her an impassive answer, his gaze switching to Twilight immediately after. “Awaiting your instructions, Honored Princess. How can I be of service to you tonight still?”

The strange calmness in his gaze was frightening. “Considering we leave tomorrow, and quite early, you shall make sure to be prepared well before, Nightguardian. As of now, however, I need some information on the Mountain of Midnight if I am going to visit it. As it is the dwelling of your Family, you shall remain here to grant me the knowledge I seek.”

“Your will be done, Honored Princess,” Midnight acknowledged her request like a warrior.

... just like a warrior. Not a friend, not a companion and not a beloved...

“As for you, Rowan Berry, I am expecting our departure to happen not long after sunfall tomorrow. We shall meet in the landing cave with you,” Twilight ordered firmly, sounding more and more authoritative to hide the worry that was gathering inside of her. “Have a calm day.”

Rowan Berry curtsied without hesitation, lowering her gaze in reverence. “Of course, Honored Princess. Nightguardian.”

She allowed herself out, her shy gaze, as Twilight could observe, lingering for a moment longer still on Midnight.

Her heart notified itself to her again...

... was this... jealousy that she was feeling?

Never mind. She could not be bothered about it at that moment.

The moment that Rowan Berry closed the doors behind her, Twilight shifted all of her attention towards Midnight. He remained standing where he was, not even a muscle in his body moving. He looked more like a statue than a pony, fierce and unshakable.

“Midnight...?” she asked, seeing that he was not abandoning his stance.

That seemed to have snapped him out of his stupor fortunately. He took a deep breath and removed his helmet.

“Yes?” he replied quite loudly. His eyes were on Twilight, but his gaze was absent, like he was not paying attention to her specifically... but somepony else.

“... is... everything alright?” she inquired, dreading the answer.

“Everything is alright,” he replied immediately, with conviction.

He failed to hide the blatant lie from Twilight’s heart. “What happened? What did Midnight Eye want?” she inquired, wishing to come closer to him. However, the moment that she was about to cross that invisible border of personal space between two ponies in love, Midnight took a slow step back.

“Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight simply wished to converse with me as his relative,” he reported in a deathly tranquil fashion. Loudly. “He told me that my parents are fine and that he is proud of my service.”

That wasn’t right. That wasn’t right at all. “... what happened?” Twilight insisted on asking instead of accepting this evasion.

He shook his head, trying to bring a smile on his lips. “Nothing, everything is alright.”

“Midnight...”

“Everything. Is. Alright,” he repeated himself with even greater volume.

She looked him in the eyes, finding them bland, lacking that light, that spark that she had fallen in love with.

“No, it’s not, I can tell,” she let him know, causing his jaw to clench. “Please, tell me everything.”

“There...” he hesitated for a second, taking a deep breath, his eyes escaping to the side. “There is nothing to tell. It was a casual meeting and—”

“Stop, Midnight. Please...” Twilight interrupted him, not having the strength to listen to lies. She knew well that he was omitting something. She could try and guess what it was. What was a surer bet, however, was that he must have been sworn to uphold secrecy.

And yet she hoped that... that he would make an exception for her.

“You can tell me everything, Midnight...” she assured him warmly, trying to come closer again.

He took another step back, in his pained retreat. “Please, Princess, I—”

“... ‘Princess’?”

He mouthed something incoherently and Twilight felt her heart sinking. Her vision blurred when tears came to her eyes.

“... I... I have a name, Midnight...” she whispered, trying to stop herself from sobbing outright. “A name I always want to hear you say...”

The stallion shook visibly, his calm expression faltering. His lips quivered and his breathing became strained. “Honored Princess,” he said loudly, with dreadful conviction in his voice, “I cannot dishonor you any longer by this improper fraternization.”

His each word was like a dagger piercing Twilight’s chest. She tried to speak, to object, but her clenched throat forbade her.

And yet, despite that official, intense voice he was trying to use, his eyes were as teary as hers. “Forgive me if my actions led you to believe that I am attempting to form a personal connection with you, Honored Princess.”

“Stop...” she pleaded. Whatever he wanted to say... it... she feared every word...

She felt that her dream... that wonderful dream that bloomed but a moment, but a heartbeat ago, was facing an inevitable end.

“You are a beautiful mare in my eyes, I cannot hide that. But I mustn’t let my inclinations break the ancient traditions of my people.”

Each stern vowel escaping his mouth was like a cacophony to her ears. A dreadful cacophony drowning out every warm whisper of her heart that he had awakened. That warm murmur that taught her what it means to love and be loved.

“Forgive me for my previous, improper behavior, Honored Princess. It shall not happen again,” he declared, saluting her.

Those steel claws he pointed skyward he could have as well plunged into her heart. It would not hurt any less.

“You... you’ve promised to never leave me...” she tried to say with anger, but agony took hold of her more. “You’ve promised...”

He did not seem to take notice of her words. He just looked forward, the remains of tears in his eyes drying quickly.

“Sleep well, Honored Princess!”

Without a further look or a glance he turned around, his face a mask of rock and steel. Unflinching.

That was it. The end. The end of everything.

“... don’t go...” she begged, her voice waning, her legs trembling and her heart close to shattering. Tears were flowing down her face. “... don’t go...” she echoed again, a faint cry for help amongst the howling, mountain winds.

Midnight reached the door and opened it abruptly. He stepped out, looking left and right, ready to leave.

Twilight managed to shamble forward somehow, her eyes focused on his silhouette prepared to disappear from view. “Wait... please...” she tried to call out, one last time. “Midnight, pl—”

She never managed to say more. Without any warning Midnight turned around, his teeth bared, his eyes fierce, feral. With one swift motion he shut the door, sending a rippling echo down the corridor. His fangs glistened in the shade and his wings spread, revealing their true, grand span.

And then he leapt forward.

Twilight’s heart froze.

For a blink of an eye, she saw not a batpony from Noctraliya, a pony she had fallen in love with, but a vampire of legends. A threat, a predator. A merciless hunter. His gaze betraying an unquenchable thirst and his fanged mouth rapidly growing closer.

She had no chance of escaping. No chance of protecting herself with her magic, distracted by her sorrow. His shade fell over her and her eyes closed in fearful anticipation of what was meant to happen.

Next thing she knew was the feeling of his hoofshoes taking hold of her face, the sensation of cold, steel blades on her cheeks in disharmony with his warm breath dancing around her neck... and then his lips hungrily pressed themselves to her own.

Her knees wobbled as the fear and anguish inside her became engulfed in a warm, comforting haze. Her body shivered from the feeling, making her lean onto him, throwing her forelegs around his neck as if compelled to do so by his mesmerizing presence. He supported her gallantly, continuing to caress her with a craving like never before. His tongue prying its way inside her mouth, inviting her own to a desirous, passionate dance.

Twilight had trouble thinking. She would feel confused by what had been happening, but her mind was focused on one thing and one alone – that overwhelming feeling of passion that was blooming within her chest, renewing her spirit and her heart. She hummed and sighed right into his mouth, oblivious to everything else, fueled by the bliss of the moment.

She had never imagined being kissed with such... lust. And right then, she wanted nothing else in the world.

Midnight didn’t leave. He came back.

Her warrior. Her friend, her companion and her beloved.

Only the lack of breath forced them apart. Midnight’s gaze when she opened her eyes was intense, even more loving than she had previously known and experienced. It felt like she had woken up from a terrible nightmare right into an euphoric fantasy.

“M—” she wanted to speak, but his hoof stopped her.

“Shh... listen to me, Twilight...” he whispered, giving her a deep, piercing stare. “No matter what shall happen, what I will have to say when somepony shall be listening... or do when somepony shall be watching...” He looked behind him, towards the door. “And no matter what I will have to stop myself from saying and doing from now on... Remember one thing.” He moved closer, nuzzling her with such deep, pure affection that she felt shivers all about her.

Then she heard his whisper, the sound of hope, travelling straight into her heart.

“I love you, Twilight Sparkle. You are my light. I don’t want to leave you and I never shall...”

***

“Sir, this is becoming more and more troubling,” Nettlie’s words were clear to Moonwarden, although they still sounded a bit like his head was submerged in water. Freezing, bone-chilling water.

“Nettlie, I have told you before...” he answered, taking his time to formulate a proper sentence out of caution. “This is a common aftereffect. I have dealt with worse inconveniences, many times.”

The mare shook her head, passing him one more glass of this strangely green brew she was pouring into him. “One thing’s for certain, sir, it is becoming worse. From what you’ve told me, this is the first time that you felt enfeebled the next day after performing your spells.”

“Mentalism and other kindred branches of magic do require a substantial amount of concentration and discipline. Even that does not stop the Exertion... as well-explained by Clover the Clever in ‘Clarifying Clairvoyance and Clarity’.” He paused to take a sip of the concoction. It tasted astonishingly foul, like most true medicine. “And in comparison to her descriptions, I am doing absolutely fine...” He took a deep breath, feeling the warmth spreading through his body. It was a welcome respite.

“If this is what ‘fine’ looks like, sir, I don’t want to see anything worse... I thought I would have to carry you back here yesterday.”

“It must have looked quite discouraging. And strangely comparable to Stamp Duty’s behaviour,” Moonwarden agreed, frowning. Truth be told, he had trouble recalling the entirety of the trip back the Nettlie’s place. “Still, this is but a nuisance, nothing more.”

“No, sir, I disagree,” the mare sat down by the bed, checking whether he was covered properly. “The feeling of chill lingering through the night. Blurred vision, muffled hearing, delayed reaction to stimuli... all with longer duration than before...” She bit her hoof in deep thought.

“I appreciate the concern. And I respect your medical insight, Nettlie, however—”

“Yes, of course. ‘But’, ‘however’...” She squinted her eyes and pushed the spectacles up her nose. “You have to start taking this seriously, sir. Telling yourself that you are fine is one thing, but the Exertion is becoming more profound whether you enjoy the idea or not. And whether you enjoy the idea or not, I shall treat it as an ailment that needs my attention, even if a temporary one.”

Moonwarden rolled his eyes. “Oh, I do know that, for some, the ponies of the world are divided simply between the ill and the yet-undiagnosed.”

“If that is the case, sir, you are ill,” she retorted firmly, smirking. “Now drink your brew.”

The unicorn groaned before chuckling. “You see, that is the Nettle Leaf I want to see more often. Perhaps you should view everypony you meet as an unruly patient to be nursed to health whether he supports it or not. It might do wonders for your self-esteem.”

“That... sounds like an intriguing solution, sir,” she judged, pointing at the glass he was holding. “Drink.”

“Is this the moment when I should begin complaining like a colt about this rancid taste?” Moonwarden replied, complying nonetheless and taking another gulp of the vile goo. “Urgh, are you certain you used fresh ingredients? This is most foul.”

Nettlie hid a giggle behind her hoof, her spectacles bouncing slightly. “Well, the ginger had at least five months, so...” He gave her an unimpressed look, which only added to her merriment. “You have to finish it while it’s still warm.”

“And can I have the cake afterwards if I do?” Moonwarden ridiculed the situation, battling the sludge once more.

“Yes. And mommy shall sing to you in the evening so you shall sleep better,” the mare retorted with a grin.

“Nettlie, for pity’s sake, singing has never solved a single issue in ponies’ history!” he protested, shaking his head. “It is such a preposterous notion.”

“Yes, mister Snowfall Frost.”

“Bah! Humbug!” Moonwarden cut the ridiculous discussion short, although with a smile on his muzzle. He stretched, feeling the scar tissue on his back tingling from him lying down for so long. “Pass me my cape, Nettlie, we have work to do.”

“Oh no, sir,” the mare objected and stood up. “Even if you are planning on carrying out any tasks today, you shall be doing so from the bed.”

“This is ridiculous!” the unicorn objected, flaring his horn and levitating his monocle from the nightstand. “I am not old and decrepit!”

“Nopony says so, sir, but until the Exertion has completely passed, I shall not allow you to get up,” she warned him. When he attempted to get up nonetheless, she placed her forehooves on his shoulders to forbid him from doing so. “Lie down! I—” At his frigid glare the upcoming words died in her throat. She removed her hooves and took a fearful step back from the bed, her head hanging. “M-my apologies, s-sir.”

Moonwarden’s upper lip quivered. “Us being sociable is quite permissible. But forget your place again, agent...” he whispered, leaving the sentence menacingly unfinished.

“I-I won’t, sir.”

The unicorn huffed. With a resigned look he slowly obeyed, trying to spare himself the discomfort of his scarred back being pressed down to the sheets again. “Fine... Where have you placed those maps Quill Driver gave us yesterday?” he inquired, looking around the guest bedroom he occupied.

“They are still in your bag, s-sir, I haven’t removed them...”

“Bring them here, Nettlie. Let us see those marvels that the mayor was so infatuated with.”

The mare quickly retrieved the charts, placing them before Moonwarden. He grabbed one of them, sitting up in the bed and spreading it, revealing a detailed, professionally drawn depiction of Hollow Shades and the parts of the Eastern Woods surrounding it.

He cocked an eyebrow. Every single lumberyard in the vicinity was shown, down to the wooden shacks temporarily erected by the workers. Every elevation, valley, rock formation was pinpointed down. He spotted that even some trees were drawn individually. Those that were, as he imagined, more recognizable due to their shapes.

“This is... something,” he mumbled, truly surprised by the quality.

Nettlie sat down by the bed, herself studying the parchment. Her eyes skimmed through the contents with curiosity. “Oh my... it really is.” She leaned forward, pushing her spectacles further up her muzzle. “Solid work. Who made this for the mayor?”

“The Nightguard, Nettlie,” Moonwarden replied, watching the mare’s expression change into a pensive one. “The batponies made this.”

“With such detail? Astounding.” The mare pointed at the edge of the inky Hollow Shades. “This map must be from a month ago at least. That house on the outskirts was brought down recently.”

“Well spotted,” Moonwarden commended her, his silver eyes following the routes marked from the town to the lumberyards. “You know this terrain better than I do – can you tell me something about their choice of transport roads through the Woods?”

Nettlie grabbed the map and turned it towards her a little. She bit her lower lip and concentrated. “Well, sir, I can tell that they are avoiding all of the major thickets and utilizing the edges of the valleys that are less forested. Like here,” she paused to point towards a specific vale. “Here, this is where I have found that cavern with water hemlock. The vegetation north of here is so dense a pony can hardly cross, not to mention making a road through for a large lumber cart. And south we have swampy areas. Quite rich with herbs, but borderline impassable.” She pondered for a moment longer. “This would be the quickest route through this part of the Woods, unless we want to have a... three mile detour southward, at least.”

Moonwarden squinted his eyes. “No wonder that the productivity grew, if the transportation of materials can be so much more efficient... But this sudden eagerness to aid our sawmills is peculiar.” He pointed at another side of the forest. “What about here? This route is suddenly slaloming.”

“Oh, here?” Nettlie turned her attention to the said tract. “This area is prone to landslides, the locals say. And this hill here has caverns inside and the pits are sometimes so overgrown you can hardly see them underhoof. This way,” she traced the road with her hoof, “you can avoid moving through the more dangerous areas.”

“The Nightguard, our heroes,” Moonwarden sarcastically remarked. “Well, this is a reliable map, no doubt. It is the agenda behind its creation that worries me.”

“S-sir? Are you saying this can be the Maretonian scenario all over again?” The mare looked at him with concern, her spectacles sliding down her muzzle.

“The reason for province charting is pretty overt...” he mused. “A nice distraction? Or is it? Is there a strategic value to it?” he asked of himself. Himself soon answered. “We need another to take a look. Can the batponies have an even more detailed version of these? Perhaps, it is a possibility. Should we ask them? Why not? Why yes?”

“Sir?”

“We have an opportunity. Yes, a sound idea. We need to be careful though. Oh, always, Moonwarden...”

“Sir? Can you hear me?”

“Sunfall Ordain needs to grant us some answers. Are you certain you can do it efficiently? If you can, I can. She asked you a question. And I feel him approaching.” Moonwarden looked up immediately. “Yes, I can hear you, Nettlie, why do you ask?”

“You were... no matter, sir,” she replied, shaking her head. “What do you mean by ‘I feel him approaching’?”

“Oh? You being kind and opening the doors for Jade Wind standing outside, of course,” the unicorn answered sincerely.

“Wha—” The knocking downstairs caused Nettlie to jump up. “Oh! C-coming!” she stumbled, confused, then left the room in haste.

Moonwarden stretched his back, sitting up, and repositioned his monocle. The subtle sensation of his mark placed in one’s mind usually warned him fair in advance of their immediate presence.

So, the newest addition to his selection of operatives managed to show up after all.

He heard a muffled conversation and the trotting of hooves on wooden steps. Soon in the doorway appeared a middle-aged crystal stallion. His jade-hued coating had that shine typical for the members of their race, his pale-nephrite mane was duly combed to the side and his onyx eyes, giving the impression of being faceted, rested upon Moonwarden with some hesitance.

“Salutations,” Jade Wind began, lowering his head the proper amount. “Sire,” he added after a second.

Good, he still remembered his place after all. “Greetings, agent Jade Wind. Come in, come in, we have been waiting for your return.” Moonwarden invited him inside the room, pointing at a chair in the corner. “It presages well.”

The crystal stallion took a deep breath before taking the seat when Nettlie poked her head through the doorway.

“Would you like some warm tea, Jade Wind?”

“That would be most kind,” he responded in his usual half-tired and half-dignified tone of an old academic.

“You’re welcome! And you are getting more medicine, sir,” the mare added, grinning to Moonwarden and disappearing, leaving the unicorn with an unimpressed look on his muzzle.

“Suffering from a malady, sire?” Jade Wind asked, giving him a quizzical look.

“Are you asking out of genuine concern?” Moonwarden retorted, smirking.

“Naturally. What would be your conjecture?”

“How to put it?” The unicorn faked a moment of deep thought. “Oh, yes. That an offender would behave with a certain dosage of kindness towards his probation officer in his desire to avoid having the sentence carried out.”

Jade Wind stayed pensive for a moment before shaking his head. “I suppose that is a fair assumption, sire. I would not, however, prefer all of my efforts to be seen throughout the prism of me seeking craven escape from justice.”

“Not anymore, at least, Jade Wind,” Moonwarden responded, giving him a cold look for a longer moment. “Your presence here is already a statement on the matter. How were the mountains?”

“Cold and generally unpleasant. But I have found the profusion of minerals to be most titillating,” the crystal stallion answered, for the first time showing a trace of true emotions. “In the arcane aspect likewise.”

Moonwarden raised his eyebrow, intrigued to what he meant. “I wish to wait for Nettlie before we discuss your main assignment, so feel free to share your other findings for now.”

“Of course,” Jade Wind took a deep breath. “You are aware of the connection between us, the crystal kin, and the arcane ley lines, I imagine?” he allowed a hint of patronizing to sneak into his voice.

Moonwarden was going to let it slide this time. He was not going to burst into anger over such trivialities as an old coward insulting him with his delusions of lasting grandeur. No, he was going to sit and wait for the moment.

“I am not an expert on the matter,” he finally replied with pure stoicism. “But I do know some specifics. Whilst unable to affect those like unicorns do, the crystal ponies make currents of magic ‘harmonize’ on their own around them, have them flow more steadily, calmly. Hence allowing an easier manipulation of those. This effect also allows you to feel the fluctuations of arcane fields more proficiently than us, even if you cannot affect them yourselves. It furthermore makes you more susceptible to direct usage of magic.”

“That was a... rustic defining of the phenomenon, but not faulty,” Jade Wind assessed haughtily.

Moonwarden cocked an eyebrow. It was high time to put the fool in his place, but the unicorn preferred to postpone his strike until the most optimal moment.

He stayed silent, waiting for the crystal pony to continue.

“As I was staying in that cavern quite close to the stronghold of the bat kin, I have decided to try and examine the state of arcane fields surrounding me, considering the uniqueness of the bedrock I had acquainted myself with,” Jade Wind reported in a tone of an unmatched expert. He was one, truth be told. “And I have discovered something riveting.”

“Consider me not appreciating dramatic pauses right this moment,” Moonwarden hurried him.

“The Alps have an entirely unique, magical profile of their own! Whatever minerals are embedded in between the rocks, they are affecting the arcane field immensely. I could sense places that the currents were avoiding completely, compelled to bend away,” Jade Wind, entirely in his element, began gesticulating left and right, like he was showing entire diagrams to a class of students. “While in other points, the flow had... a rhythm to it. A pulse, a vibration. It was gathering and then singing outwards, its aria reaching through the lines. Like a magical ballad.”

“Bravo! Encore! I did not know you were a poet, as well as a geologist...” Moonwarden remarked nonchalantly, taking off his monocle for a moment to casually check whether it was spotless.

It irked Jade Wind just as he hoped it would. His voice was calm nonetheless. “I do not enjoy being belittled. I am no mere ‘geologist’, I am an Imperial Thaumaturge— ”

That was Moonwarden’s cue.

“You were an Imperial Thaumaturge, agent Jade Wind,” he reminded the crystal stallion with unrivaled satisfaction, staring him down, seeing his own, grey reflection in those faceted, dark eyes. “You were a famous expert on magical minerals and you were the greatest arcane theorist that hailed from the Crystal Empire and wrote about the adjustment of ley lines due to crystal ponies’ very presence. What you are now is a coward and a fugitive on the brink of being sentenced.”

Jade Wind took a breath to object and cry out in protest, but something forbade him from doing so. His seemed to have aged instantaneously, his face falling and his eyes closing in feebleness.

“... as you say, sire...”

Just as he admitted that, Nettlie made her way inside the room, carrying a tray with still steaming tea and more of that disgusting green goo, her miracle cure. She offered the beverages to the two stallions with haste.

She was attempting to hide the fact that she had been eavesdropping, but Moonwarden knew he had to grant her a lot more training in the matter.

“Should I return later, or...?” she asked timidly.

“No, Nettlie, stay,” he ordered, grimacing after taking another reluctant sip of the sludge. “I wish for Jade Wind to grant the report on Princess Twilight and the Border with you present. Let’s call it... a little evaluation,” Moonwarden proposed, sending a malicious smirk the crystal pony’s way. “Commence.”

Jade Wind, taking just enough time to gather his thoughts and sample the tea, began revealing everything he had managed to observe since having been sent closer to the batponies’ domain. The stronghold’s defensive potential, the possible approaches, the siege weaponry present. The sudden increase in the garrison that he could deduce by the increasing number of active patrols and training performed outside. Finally, he confirmed that Princess Twilight had been seen being shown the grandiose piece of arsenal positioned on the ramparts.

All the time he was being carefully assessed by Moonwarden and Nettlie.

“... I was attempting to find a better vantage spot, but I would risk exposure,” the crystal stallion ascertained. “I have no information on the Princess’ exact departure, but from what I have seen, she was dealing quite well with the lesser officers, even if her encounter with the garrison commander appeared a bit heated, whatever occurred. It was not disrespectful, however... ”

Moonwarden conjoined his hooves in front of him. Jade Wind did well enough. His observations were not stellar, but solid nonetheless. Obviously, the unicorn was not going to grant him the satisfaction of praising him.

“You have achieved precious little, Jade Wind, but this is still more than we could have hoped for,” he declared slowly. “Agent Nettle Leaf, what is your opinion?”

The mare pushed the spectacles up her nose. “Well, sir, agent Jade Wind fulfilled his obligation and granted us new insight. Considering that we have no operatives in Noctraliya, we have learned all that we could right now,” she rated the performance, giving the crystal stallion a kind look. “The news of the increased military presence... troubling...”

“You could have counted the new troops more precisely and give us a better numeral than ‘significant’,” Moonwarden pointed out to the other stallion.

“Not without the possibility of being sighted, which would jeopardize the mission,” Jade Wind protested, rising his hooves.

“Oh, I am certain that was the main reason, agent.”

Nettlie shot Moonwarden a nasty side-glance which she must have believed he would not spot.

He continued unabated. “Nevertheless, your performance is... passable.”

Despite the harsh tone, Jade Wind looked relieved for a split second. “Thank you, sire.”

“Go and rest for now. Then, bring me all the notes you have made on the arcane network around the Alps. I have a feeling that I can provide you with a fine example of one of the minerals that affects it...” he admitted, rubbing his chin. “You are dismissed. Unless there is anything else?”

“Actually...” Jade Wind lifted himself from the chair. “On my way here I have overheard one of the local watchponies mentioning that the captain of the municipal bat kin troops shall be coming to visit the mayor this evening.”

Moonwarden smiled broadly at the news. “Providence grants us... That is most beneficial, indeed.” Then his eyes glinted mischievously. “Well done, oh great and former Imperial Thaumaturge. Now leave my sight. And enjoy the rest of your tea.”

The crystal stallion opened his mouth but, met with Moonwarden’s merciless stare and derogatory smile, only bowed his head and left the room. When the sound of his hooves had descended down the stairs, Nettlie turned to the unicorn with an outraged expression.

“Must you torment him like this, sir?” she asked with a blatant reprimand.

It was adorable. “Feeling pity towards a coward, Nettlie? Have I not told you all of Jade Wind’s past?”

“I... do not believe that you did, sir, but—”

“Very well, I shall elucidate,” Moonwarden cut in abruptly, wishing to kill off the ludicrous topic. “Jade Wind was the Imperial Thaumaturge of the Crystal Court and a confidant of the last Empress, Her Luminous Majesty Rose Quartz IV. When one warlock named Sombra arrived and successfully usurped the throne, Jade Wind decided that he would rather remain on the winning side and betrayed his fellow courtiers and his sovereign.”

Nettlie’s face was falling. “Oh, I... see, sir, b—”

“Not officially, of course. At first at least. Through the following months he had been feeding King Sombra information about the resistance in the Empire, all while pretending to still be the Empress’ loyal servant, embedded in the castle as her spy. Until the fateful day when Sombra managed to quash the rebellion and summarily execute the rightful ruler of the Empire,” Moonwarden continued in a stoic way. “All due to Jade Wind’s aid.”

“I understand now... however...” The mare shifted in her seat. “I mean...”

“If he had done all of that because he believed Sombra to be a better ruler, more stern and focused and ambitious, if it had been a decision based on logic and rationality, I would have respected that. One can hardly find anypony willing to objectively evaluate King Sombra’s rule,” he added, shaking his head in admonishment. “However, what Jade Wind did was forsaking his vows because of a most simple, crude reason. The bestial desire to survive.” Moonwarden felt his voice rising. “He feared for his life. He just wanted to elongate his existence, like a lowly mongrel! Hence why I shall treat him accordingly, until he proves to me that he can find a higher purpose than the continuation of his sorry life!”

At the final shout, the unicorn felt a frigid sting of Exertion in his still weakened mind. He laid back down onto the pillow, hissing loudly. Nettlie jumped up from her seat, attending him without delay.

“I-I-I’m sorry I’ve asked, sir, I-I...”

“Nettlie... you are apologizing again...” he pointed out, taking off his monocle and pressing his hoof to his forehead.

“Uhm... sorry?”

She could use such an innocent tone when she wanted to. Moonwarden let out a short chuckle. “Apology accepted.” He hummed. “You see... Even your vengeance was a worthier motivation than his, Nettlie.”

The mare froze for a moment, her eyes darkening, then exhaled sadly. “It does not mean I am proud of it, sir...” she whispered, checking whether his head was supported well by the pillow.

“Be proud of your results at least. Poisoning all the heads of staff in Manehattan General while avoiding detection and any collateral damage... Not an easy feat. Also having enough restraint to cause them to suffer without killing them,” he paused, smiling with genuine respect. “I am overjoyed to have recruited a mare of such talent,” he assured her.

It did not seem to lift her spirits that much. “May I ask then, sir, why are you giving Jade Wind his chance if you hold him in such low esteem in comparison?” she inquired, taking her place by the bed again. “I know that Princess Cadance asked for you to take Jade Wind on probation, but she gave you free choice and you could have always refused...”

Moonwarden smirked, closing his eyes to try and lessen the freezing pain. “Do you not believe in the shrouded goodness hidden in the abyssal depth of my black heart?”

“Perhaps I should, sir,” Nettlie’s voice replied, “but we both know that you do not waste time on such nonsense like charity.”

The unicorn chuckled, the discomfort it caused worth it. “How very perceptive of you...” He took a deep breath. “For his high treason, Jade Wind faces a death sentence. Considering the penal code of the Crystal Empire, a rather... creative death sentence. Even Princess Cadance explicitly stated that she does not expect him to be redeemable. And she shall reward my assistance regardless of the final outcome. But, to be honest, I enjoy a challenge and I like to work for my meal.” Moonwarden slowly opened his eyes, feeling a full, satisfied smile creeping onto his muzzle. “And access to the restricted archives of the Empire containing King Sombra’s private collection of opuses on magic shall be a most exquisite, lavish feast...”

Despite Nettlie giving him another concerned look, he thought nothing of it. Oh, he had worked up his appetite just thinking of all the unique tomes that the Doomed King procured over his years of arcane studies.

For now, as far as acquiring knowledge went, an opportunity of an entrée in the form of a batpony captain had arisen.

“Back to work, agent,” he ordered sternly, lifting himself up. “Nurse me back to full strength and do so quickly. I have a date coming up.”

“Yes, sir. More hideous medicine on the way,” Nettlie replied, not hiding an impish smile too well.

Moonwarden let out a sigh of profound sadness, then chortled. All power demanded sacrifices.

Chapter XXIV – Alliances

The last rays of the sun were nothing but a memory and the nip of the night had already taken its hold over the town. Moonwarden felt rather pleased by this circumstance, however. It was not anything to look forward too, biting cold, but he much preferred freezing on the outside than on the inside, like he had been through most of that day. Thankfully, Nettlie’s hideous remedy proved to be outstandingly effective in his struggle against the Exertion.

“Tell me,” he began, attempting to make the trot through the hamlet more engaging than ‘dull’, considering that the streets were pretty empty already. “Will you finally disclose what have you been stuffing me with, now that it seemed to have worked, Nettlie?”

The mare, bringing forth a coy smile, giggled quietly. “You wouldn’t believe me even if I were to tell you, sir...”

Moonwarden rolled his eyes. “Clearly you have no idea of the extent of things I do believe in... Speaking of which. Agent Jade Wind?”

“Yes, sire,” the crystal stallion following the two replied, lifting his gaze towards the unicorn a bit reluctantly.

“Something has been perturbing me since we spoke. You mentioned that the fluctuations of magic around the Alps seem to be rather profound, no?”

“Indeed, sire,” Jade Wind confirmed, pulling his cloak over him tighter. “The only effect I have ever felt that would be comparable to it is that of the Crystal Heart in near vicinity. However, that is due to our crystal kin’s population and the sheer nature of our relic...” he paused briefly. “What exactly is plaguing you about this Tramplevanian phenomenon, sire?”

“First of all, I began strongly considering whether the batponies are even aware of it in entirety...” Moonwarden revealed, looking at his companions intently. “They, as far as we know, have no knowledge of arcane arts and no way of performing them.”

“None whatsoever,” Jade Wind confirmed with conviction. “I would safely bet that they are oblivious to this peculiarity.”

“Indeed. Even so... I am intrigued about another aspect of this matter. Would it be possible for such massive fluctuations to, in theory, affect somepony inherently attuned to magical energies, say...” Moonwarden paused theatrically, “Princess Twilight Sparkle?”

Jade Wind stopped dead in his tracks. He closed his faceted eyes and his brow soon furrowed. His answer was patiently awaited by the two other ponies, exchanging curious looks.

“H... hypothetically,” the crystal stallion hummed, his eyes still closed, “considering that these type of anomalies do not occur in Equestria... and that their volume is significant... I could foresee somepony of a powerful magical affinity being quite facilely influenced by them, if unaware to the magnitude of waxing and waning of the currents.” Jade Wind opened his eyes, looking sharply at both Moonwarden and Nettlie. “And I do not have in mind only arcane abilities, but also emotional states, or even cognitive skills. If the flow of magic would become suddenly concentrated, say, due to the abundance of minerals present in the mountains...” he did not finish, leaving space for free implications.

Moonwarden knitted his brows. Princess Twilight had managed to withstand luneeit’s arcane-dampening effect back in Canterlot, but what about a prolonged exposure? Especially unintentional? How would that affect her?

“This is... very concerning, come to think of it,” he muttered to himself. “And exceedingly interesting,” himself replied, considering the usefulness of such knowledge.

“It seems mostly troubling, sir,” Nettlie stated, then shifted her attention back to the crystal stallion. “Jade Wind, might I ask you something about the time... before the Crystal Empire’s disappearance?”

Jade Wind squinted his eyes. “... yes?”

“You say that batponies have no ability to use magic, or no knowledge on these ley lines.”

“That was, and I believe still is, the academic cognizance regarding the bat kin.”

“Indeed,” Moonwarden affirmed, however granting the mare all of his attention, as she was clearly up to something. “What are you attempting to deduce, Nettlie?”

“One moment, sir,” she replied, biting her hoof in deep thought, staring at the crystal stallion still. “And... you know this via Equestrian sources, or...?”

Jade Wind blinked. “I truly need the context.”

“What I mean to ask is, did the Empire pursue any kind of, you know, relations with the batponies all that time ago?” she inquired, giving Moonwarden a glance. “Trade? Scientific exchange? Anything? Any books on them, or treatises, or works?”

Moonwarden’s eyes widened. “What superb thinking, Nettlie!” he praised her genuinely. “An imperial source on the batponies would actually be more ‘recent’, treating about the time before their sudden departure from Equestria, due to the time skip caused by Sombra’s curse.”

Jade Wind, however, inhaled and shook his head. “I fear I cannot provide you with any such information on the matter... Our Luminous Empire stood as a singular bastion in the North, not as... tightly bound to Equestria as nowadays,” he mentioned with a touch of disdain in his voice. “We were aware that the Diarchy had made some sort of arrangement with the mountainous bat kin, considering a form of vassalage, but their kind was but a single step beyond tribal confederacy, really. Even behind Equestria. And we were seldom curious of what was occurring amongst the less civilized.”

Nettlie’s eyes widened while Moonwarden gave Jade Wind a cold, unimpressed stare. “The ‘less civilized’, you say?”

The crystal stallion didn’t even flinch. “Yes, sire. Among the highborn of the Empire, Equestrians were often viewed as... primitive.”

It did not take mentalism to deduce that Jade Wind considered himself sympathetic to the notion, even if he tried to hide it. His eyes escaped towards Nettlie.

“And some more than others.”

“Careful now, worm,” Moonwarden lowered his voice to but a whisper. “A ‘primitive’ is deciding whether your life shall face an abrupt, if inventive, end.”

At the tone of his voice, Jade Wind raised his hooves in protest. “Oh, no, I meant no disrespect, of course, sire. I was merely—”

The unicorn let his horn spark with silver, unwilling to listen to excuses. “Indeed? It did not cross your mind at all? Should I ascertain myself?” he asked grimly.

“N—” the crystal stallion began, but stopped himself when his eyes ventured towards the mercurial mist gathering around Moonwarden’s horn. He hung his head instead of defending himself. “Whatever is your wish, sire.”

“Oh, look here, you can respect authority after all,” the unicorn remarked sarcastically. He then glanced at Nettlie, who was standing to the side with a particularly distraught expression.

Yes, a firm point simply had to be made.

“I care not for your vile tongue, agent, as I have heard far worse insults than just ‘primitive’. And from ponies of greater importance than a dishonored academic. But somepony else here does need to be apologized to.” Moonwarden stepped closer to Jade Wind, almost pressing his muzzle to his. “While I shall be talking with the Nightguard captain, you shall tell Nettlie that you are very, very sorry that your misbegotten pride made you insult a pony that has proven her worth a hundredfold. You, oh noble Imperial Thaumaturge, shall make amends to this mare from a simple, farmpony family that made her journey all the way up to become one of the Lady of the Night’s most trusted operatives. And you shall do so from the bottom of your rotten soul.”

Jade Wind, faced with Moonwarden’s piercing gaze and bared teeth, swallowed, the remnants of his confidence evaporating swiftly.

“I—” he tried to speak, but the unicorn raised his hoof in front of his muzzle.

“Nettlie will tell me later whether you have complied. And it is to be sincere. Or a ‘primitive’ shall remind you to what exact horrid extent is your race vulnerable to arcane arts.” Without another glance, despite a part of him wishing to already give Jade Wind an idea of what he was up against, Moonwarden turned around to continue the journey to the town hall. “Nettlie, dear, come along.”

The mare, her mouth ajar from witnessing what had just occurred, quickly regained her composure, skipping to catch up with Moonwarden, her glasses almost falling from her face.

“I-I-I... Thank you, sir...” she mumbled to him, glancing back at Jade Wind who was shambling far behind them with a blank, defeated expression. “But... you didn’t have to...”

“Nettlie...” The unicorn sent her a polite smile. “I meant what I have said. You have gained our Princess’ trust and mine. That is quite the accomplishment for a daughter of a simple wheat farmer.”

“I... once more thank you, sir, this means a lot...” she responded, trying to hide a blush so blatant on her face. “I do not need an apology from Jade Wind, though...”

“Well, if that’s the case, consider this a form of training for our recruit. He needs the stick aplenty before he ever receives the carrot.” Moonwarden chuckled to himself. “Besides, I would like the eventual carrot not to be poisoned. We need him healthy and not suffering from any excruciating abdominal pain and worse, like the last ponies who took a jab at your heritage.”

“Oh, not even a small dysentery?” she inquired innocently, giving the unicorn a sad look.

“Agent Nettle Leaf! How uncouth!” Moonwarden tried his best to hide a sincere laugh. “Since when have you become so wicked?”

“I blame spending my time with you, sir.”

The unicorn let out of grand sigh. “And so I corrupt another innocent mare!” Despite meaning to simply make a vainglorious joke, he suddenly felt the weight of the pocket portrait in his vest becoming... unbearable. He stopped his face from falling somehow, turning to the empty mask of a sly smile. “I hope my abilities shall not fail me tonight. Which reminds me! Nettlie, is there any sort of a... ‘watering hole’ in this here hollow?” He looked around meaningfully, abandoning all hopes for a place of leisure that would even remotely match his standards.

“Uhm, well... There is the local inn, usually a meeting place for the lumberjacks... It can be a bit... rowdy,” she revealed, clearly uncertain whether this place would be in any way appropriate. “There is no other... establishment of this kind here.”

“Consider me unsurprised,” Moonwarden commented. “Where exactly is that den of revelry and does it happen to have a name, or...?”

“Oh, it’s near the northern edge of the town, you just have to follow the main street to get there. And it’s called ‘The Broken Stock’.”

“How charming...” the unicorn muttered, rolling his eyes. Then again, what was he expecting? A refined restaurant like the “Aqua Vitae” of Canterlot? “Oh, very well,” he conceded, seeing as they were closing in on the town hall already. “Make sure that the two of you secure a table for me and my dear companion. I want to have you nearby, just in case, but out of view.”

“Yes, sir. Naturally, sir,” Nettlie replied with a little bow of her head.

“And do tell me later whether Jade Wind was honest enough,” Moonwarden added when she was ready to venture away. “Maybe I will let you give him an annoying rash regardless...”

Leaving Nettlie giggling, he went straight towards the town hall building, quickly making sure whether his official ensemble was flawless.

Oh, of course it was!

This was supposed to look like a “casual coincidence”, finding this Sunfall Ordain here, but it was meant to be anything but that.

Moonwarden was about to knock, when from the inside he heard a rather enthusiastic, colorful, mare’s voice. It had a pleasantly exotic vibe to it.

“By the Moon, I have never seen the mayor working quite so lively!”

A respectful tone, belonging to Quill Driver, replied to her. “Yes, indeed... We have been granted new instructions by a representative of the Royal Office. The mayor took them to heart.”

Did Moonwarden hear a note of distress?

He sighed, raising his hoof. If it were only possible to somehow change a pony’s heart... He knocked on the door firmly, bringing forth a cold look on his muzzle.

A quick trot later Quill Driver was in the doorway, looking outside curiously. Met with Moonwarden’s piercing gaze, he quickly lowered his head. “My lord, welcome!” he exclaimed with enthusiasm that was only there to hide gathering concern. “W-we are about to start closing, my lord, but how might we be of service?” he quickly uttered.

“I only wanted to check on the state of things,” Moonwarden let him know, trotting inside confidently. “As I wish to—” he reverted to the preplanned pause when his eyes landed on the batpony present inside.

Although, he couldn’t be entirely sure whether the halt had not been genuine.

Sunfall Ordain’s coat was reminding him of swirly ash of an extinguished bonfire and her mane was that of rust, orange and sunset. She presented herself accordingly to her position, Moonwarden thought, with the Nightguard armor and the cloak on her back. It was actually a welcome addition to her slim musculature, showcasing years of rigorous training regime. She was staring at him with a curious expression, her eyes a pleasant shade of vibrant, merry yellow. There was something inexplicably honest in this stare. Something sincere.

Sunfall Ordain turned out to be quite an attractive sight to behold...

...if anypony would be swayed by the more ferocious standards of beauty, of course.

“My, what a pleasant surprise!” Moonwarden allowed his voice to be fueled with polite mirth. “Captain Sunfall Ordain, I presume?” he inquired eagerly, smiling a suave, calm smile.

“Greetings!” the batpony responded, her expression beaming. She quickly scanned Moonwarden’s garments. “And you must be the representative of the Royal Office, sir.”

The trilling in her voice was adorable. Also, her observation was quick and on point. “Indeed, I am. Mister Quill Driver, can I ask you for a formal introduction?”

The secretary eagerly nodded his head. “Naturally. Standing before you, sir, is the leader of Hollow Shades’ Nightguard division, Captain Sunfall Ordain,” he exclaimed, to which the mare grinned and saluted orderly. “Captain Sunfall Ordain,” Quill Driver pointed at the unicorn with esteem, “deputy of the Royal Office, Advisor Moonwarden.”

“A pl—”

Before Moonwarden could say a word more, he found himself almost muzzle to muzzle with the mare, whose expression was a mixture of disbelief and joy, leaving him confused for a second.

“Wait, wait, wait! ‘Moonwarden’?” she inquired, a merry glint in her slit pupils. “As in ‘Moonwarden-Moonwarden’?”

Good, very good!

The stallion took a calm step backwards. “Well, I presume so.” She was more right than she realized, actually. “But, could I ask for an explanation, Captain?”

“Well,” her voice turned to a whisper, “I have heard of you... and...” She glanced cautiously at Quill Driver. Her eyes betrayed concern.

How intriguing... Was his supposed conversion considered secretive? Or, even more curiously, stigmatizing?

“Oh, yes... Perhaps we should not continue this discussion here, Captain,” he agreed, himself giving Quill Driver a frigid glance. “Might I offer taking our conversation to another place? That is, if your business with the Town Hall is concluded for tonight.”

Sunfall Ordain waved her hoof. “I was merely checking whether we could be of any assistance to the town. But I see that the mayor decided to take matters into his own hooves!” She looked at the locked door of Stamp Duty’s office.

Using the opportunity, Moonwarden smirked vilely, swiftly glaring at Quill Driver. “I might have given him a piece of my mind.”

The secretary’s face lost its color, nearly causing the grey unicorn to burst out in laughter.

“Ha!” Sunfall Ordain shouted, satisfied. “Good supervision is a key to success!” She reverted her gaze back to Moonwarden, who had managed to return to a kind expression. “Yes, if this is not a problem, I would very much like to talk with you for a while, Advisor Moonwarden.”

“ ‘Just’ Moonwarden shall be enough, Captain,” he suggested openly, making his smile grow.

“Alright. But it has to be ‘just’ Sunfall Ordain then!” she riposted, grinning.

Moonwarden said nothing in response, simply gestured towards the exit door, letting the mare pass before him. Then he managed to swiftly turn his gaze to Quill Driver, who appeared thoroughly confused by what was occurring.

Beneficial. Moonwarden’s eyes flashed with silver, granting the secretary a steady reference point in his bemusement. “Think nothing of it,” he suggested, and Quill Driver’s abruptly vacant expression and hazy stare lingered until he closed the doors of the Town Hall.

Sunfall Ordain was impatiently waiting outside, granting Moonwarden with a very polite grin and true curiosity in her eyes.

“So, Moonwarden,” she began when he closed in, “you are that Moonwarden, yes?”

The stallion chuckled. “Could I still have a frame of reference, Cap—pardon, Sunfall Ordain?” he made a mistake on purpose. It granted him a playful glint in the mare’s eyes.

“Well... you are the one soleeran that actually converted to venerating the Goddess, yes?” she inquired, lowering her voice. “There were some rumors around when I was stationed in Canterlot. So... is that-Moonwarden and you-Moonwarden the same Moonwarden?”

The density of his name being mentioned was becoming ridiculous. Yet it was far from unpleasant. On the contrary!

He only just managed to make his voice humble. “A loyal, unworthy servant of the Goddess...” he muttered, closing his eyes and bowing his head.

“Ha...” a gasp escaped Sunfall Ordain’s mouth. “Wow, Luneestraz... That Luneestraz!”

“Pardon?”

“That’s your title in our language! The Moonwarden. Luneestraz.”

How... extrinsic.

“I am sorry to say,” the unicorn wished to clarify, “but it is not a title. It is my name.”

Sunfall Ordain’s jaw dropped. She leaned forward, her eyes widening almost enough to become round. “The Goddess baptized you?!”

Only extensive years of training stopped Moonwarden from facehoofing. Instead, he snickered under his breath and sent the batpony a kind smile. “I have not received quite such an honour. It is simply the name I have from birth. Now with just a greater meaning, I suppose...”

The batpony shook her head in understanding. “Oh! I see. So... you do serve the Immaculate Moon?” she inquired before her head bowed down.

Moonwarden quickly participated in this batpony gesture of piety and respect, which only seemed to make the mare more excited. Her wings flapped around and her grin was bound to remain wide for good.

“A soleeran that saw the Light of the Goddess!” she exclaimed, her eyes venturing upwards towards the lunar discus ruling over the sky. “It simply must have been Her Luminous Will, for your parents to name you like they did!”

Very unlikely.

Moonwarden cocked an eyebrow. Never mind his opinion on the matter, the certainty in the mare’s voice was pretty overwhelming. Was she that pious?

How could he use it?

He coughed lightly before proceeding. “Well... I have never believed in fate or providence. That is, until I have witnessed the Goddess Herself, back from Her exile,” he revealed, the images in his mind swiftly following. “If I forget that day, may She forget me...” he declared, bringing forth an expression of deep devoutness that came to him strangely easily.

“What was it like?” Sunfall Ordain trotted slightly closer, a kind, almost benevolent look on her muzzle. “To see Her? To take in Her divine glory and majesty? To suddenly realize that She is the Goddess?”

Moonwarden could not stop his lips from smiling softly. “Life-altering...” he whispered, staring at nothing in particular. He remained still for a moment, wrapped in the memory that was as clear as the moonlight. Vivid and cherished by him.

Wake up.

He shook his head. Damnation, he got himself distracted. He shot Sunfall Ordain an apologetic look, but her expression was nothing but understanding.

“It must have been quite a moment,” she commented like an older sister in faith would.

Despite the natural age discrepancy that made it peculiar, Moonwarden played along. “It is a feeling difficult to describe properly, Sunfall Ordain. When your entire world becomes focused on somepony just like that.”

“Ha, indeed!” the batpony agreed, once more glancing upwards. “But if the Goddess is on the first place in your heart and mind, then everything else is in its right place.”

“Quite so,” the unicorn affirmed, sympathetic to that notion. He smirked on the inside. He had found a perfect approach with Sunfall Ordain. One that he could utilize in fullness. “Might I ask, would you mind us sitting down somewhere to continue this much pleasant exchange? Of course, if your duties are not forcing you to return to your outpost...”

“Oh, I would not mind at all!” the mare beamed. “It is a pleasure meeting a pony like you! I will be happy to talk, if you are not worried that I shall bore you to death with questions!”

“Worry not about that.” Moonwarden smirked, subconsciously stretching his back a little. “I have found myself to be particularly unwilling to die.”

***

“We are leaving soon, Princess,” Midnight coldly reported, keeping up his salute. “The Honored Lords shall be departing in about an hour and they have expressed their will to bid you an official farewell until the next congregation.”

“Thank you, Nightguardian,” Twilight responded equally calmly, holding to the emotionless pretense.

She still felt like a fool after yesternight. She actually believed that everything between her and Midnight was ending. For a moment she was on the brink of utter despair, from which only his passionate embrace and declaration managed to save her. First the world was ending, being consumed in darkness of apathy... and then she felt like she had just experienced pure, untainted bliss.

It was weird. Like, really weird.

What was happening to her? Was this mission affecting her so much? To have her swing from the peaks of love to the abyss of madness like a pendulum? She had to take hold of herself. Lest she risked a nervous breakdown, like the one she had been falling into yesternight.

It did not help that Midnight put up such a convincing act!

“Anything more?” she asked of him, checking if the luggage was properly secured.

“No, Princess,” he exclaimed, although his gaze was telling her that he would want to say a lot, lot more. “With your permission, I shall notify the Lords and bring your escort here.”

“Thank you. Do so,” she ordered, coming closer. “Let us not linger if we are to reach the Mountain of Midnight tonight.”

“At once!” Midnight replied, his armor clinking. There was hesitation in his eyes, but he managed to force his body to turn and leave the chamber.

Twilight knew that he wanted nothing more than to kiss her, or simply embrace her. But, whatever happened during this meeting between him and Midnight Eye, it had put Midnight on the defensive. His goal now was to avert any suspicion, she understood, and for his safety she was ready to go great lengths and keep to this act constantly.

Even if it meant a certain dosage of... inner frustration. The sheer act of prolonging her sight spell Midnight deemed to be risky enough. The two did so only after he had double checked whether nopony was in the immediate vicinity of two closest corridors!

Twilight sighed, left alone in her room. She always considered love to be a little complicated and convoluted idea in general, yes, but it seemed that she and Midnight had encountered labyrinthine levels of difficulty from the very start. Why couldn’t it be simple? She loved him, he loved her, end of story! Why all the drama, all the hiding, all the furtiveness?!

Couldn’t their story be a simple, short one...?

Twilight sighed and once more checked her luggage, looking around the room for anything she might have left behind, when a knock on the door made her arch her eyebrows. Midnight was back already? Or was that Rowan Berry maybe? She was meant to join them in the landing cave, no?

Twilight carefully opened the door, her gaze meeting an arcemandr waiting on the other side.

“Yes? Can I help you?” she asked, caution filling her immediately.

“Might I enter?” a faint whisper replied to her. She could have sworn that she had heard its silken tone before somewhere.

“Might I ask who you might be first?”

The batpony raised his hoof to lift his hood a little, which caused Twilight to catch a glimpse of a golden gaze and mane the hue of pure, celeste ice.

Her eyes widened. “... Count Mistlock?” she inquired in a whisper, indeed recognizing Azure Mist’s son underneath the habit. She quickly made way and the stallion shifted inside the chamber with almost no sound. Twilight checked outside for anypony else, then swiftly locked the doors.

“To what do I owe this visit, Count?” she asked, befuddled by the circumstance.

Mistlock removed his hood entirely, gazing at Twilight with a calm, even cold stare. “You have friends in high places, Princess,” he replied enigmatically. His eyes examined the chamber she occupied. “Not the most exclusive apartment, I have to say. Blatant, even. But, perhaps that is for the better? The walls are thicker here than in the Cowenea quarter...” he commented nonchalantly, looking around.

Twilight blinked, feeling impatience gathering in her. What was the meaning of this? “I hope the reason for your presence and the secrecy, Count, is not solely to comment on my accommodation.”

The stallion shook his head. “Of course not. I’m simply pointing out the obvious benefits of simpler housing,” he retorted with a dosage of irony. “But, enough of that, I want to believe that we have at least a moment of... utterly unsupervised conversation, now that your warden left your side, Princess.”

The obvious hint of enmity in Mistlock’s voice did nothing to change Twilight’s darkening mood. When he took his place by the table, asking her to join him with a practiced motion, she did so reluctantly.

“What brings you here tonight then, Count?” she inquired, staring right into his eyes, hoping to find a hint of an answer to this peculiar situation.

“An opportunity, Princess. An opportunity for both me and you to achieve what we are after,” he replied with a smug grin, withstanding her stern gaze with ease.

“Oh? How so, Count?”

“Via collaboration, Princess. I was given a chance to meet with you because I have an offer for you, concerning your talks with the Covenant.”

Twilight still wore the mask of indifference, despite Mistlock’s self-satisfied tone. “Do continue, Count.”

“Of course.” He leaned forward in his seat. “First of all, let me make one matter clear. I am well aware that you know of the recent... turmoil at the Mountain of Mist, concerning me and my mother, Azure Mist.”

The name sounded like an insult and a curse in Mistlock’s mouth. Twilight, considering everything, chose to pretend like she had no idea of the conflict’s details after all.

“I have heard rumors, yes, however—”

The Count hissed lightly. “Let us not waste time on pretense, Princess. I have seen how you looked at me when we were being introduced,” the stallion countered, his expression hardening. “You know exactly what my mother did.”

He was observant. Twilight berated herself. Of course he was observant! He was Azure Mist’s son. And if the Family expertise was anything to go with... He was not giving her a good impression thus far, but she could well understand why.

“... I do know what happened,” Twilight hesitantly admitted. “For what it’s worth, I am very sorry for you, Count. You have my condolences.”

Mistlock huffed. He stayed silent for a moment, his jaw clenched. “Now I wonder whether my mother is the only pony believing in her own lies... For I never have.” When he looked at Twilight again, his gaze was as frigid as the ice his mane’s hue was attempting to imitate. “My beloved is dead, Princess. She is with her ancestors and I am gazing at her amongst the stars every night. I have accepted that. But I have never acquiesced to how it came to being.”

Twilight remained silent and motionless, allowing the Count to reach his point.

“I am still here. Feigning obedience and acceptance. But I seek not pity from you, Princess, no. There is something else that you could grant me. A repayment for what happened.”

“Justice?” she guessed, but it only made Mistlock grimace.

“... justice? I have left justice to the Judging Sun.” He shifted in his seat, his gaze deepening and his nostrils flaring. “I seek vengeance, Princess. And you shall enable me to exact it.”

Twilight leaned back, crossing her forelegs on her chest. Despite empathizing with Mistlock she felt... outraged! No matter what had happened to him, this stallion truly considered that she would participate in an intrigue against a Lord of a Family?! And in one with such a dark reason behind it?

“This is pretty brazen, Count. Approaching me with such a revolting proposition,” she stated firmly, leaving no place for misinterpretations of her displeasure. “Why would you think that I would aid you in such a scheme?”

Mistlock smirked. “It is obvious, Princess. Because I wish to give you an offer you won’t be able to refuse.”

“How about I tell you that I have no interest in even hearing out an offer like that?” Twilight riposted, standing up to make a further point.

The Count furrowed his brow. “Come now, Princess. I believe you to be more reasonable than that. At least,” he smiled again, “I presume so. You want to achieve at least something during your negotiations with the Covenant, yes?”

“Not by subterfuge!” Twilight protested without delay. “I might be surrounded by political maneuvering and backstabbing, but I shall not partake in it! If it’s all, Count, I—”

“As long as my mother is on the Covenant you will not succeed in your mission, Princess.” Mistlock lifted himself from his seat as well, planting his forehooves on the table. “No matter your impractical beliefs, no matter the trust you put in your Equestrian philosophy. My mother will not relent. She will not listen to you and she will do everything she can to see you fail!”

“How are you so certain?!”

Mistlock did not reply, simply stared deeply into Twilight’s eyes.

His aching gaze made a valid point.

Twilight took a few deep breaths, composing herself. She occupied her place again. She was not going to abandon what she believed in for the sake of vengeance, especially somepony else’s. One thing was certain, however. As far as she knew, Azure Mist was a rival for her in the negotiations. Quite possibly pulling a lot of strings amongst the Covenant. She had begun considering that it was her who was fueling both Midnight Eye’s aversions and Crimson Shade’s anger. If Mistlock would grant her at least an insight she could work upon, it would be beneficial, without a doubt.

“Very well,” Twilight conceded for the moment. She could always decline, despite his certainty in her cooperation. “I shall hear your proposal. But make no mistake, Count – I shall not go against my conscience, no matter what you tell me.”

Mistlock bowed his head in acceptance. He sat down again and quickly got to the point. “Princess, you are well aware that reaching a full consensus between the Lords is necessary to pass any new law or agreement unto Noctraliya... Then you must also be aware, that my mother shall not allow that to happen. Period.”

“But why?” Twilight could not understand. “Why would she not want the negotiations to succeed? A treaty between our countries would benefit us all. Considering the... common past, it would be an achievement to go down in history!”

“Ah, w desat, w desat, Princess!” the Count responded, his celeste mane shifting as he leaned forward. “Achievement. Accomplishment... Glory. That is what matters here. That is what my mother is after.”

Twilight blinked, furrowing her brow. “Do you wish to say, Count... that your mother is seeking some sort of... personal triumph?” she inquired, not bothering to hide her confusion. That was supposed to be Azure Mist’s motivation?

Mistlock nodded his head profoundly. His eyes quickly turned to the doors. “I don’t have much time, but I will hopefully provide you with the context, Princess. You see, it all starts with my grandfather, Honored Lord Roiling Mist, may he dwell in Silverheaven,” the Count paused for a moment. “He was one of the greatest haspadri ever to lead our Family. He was charismatic, stern, cunning, he embodied what it means to be a Mist... And he strove for perfection, demanding it from all others around him.”

Twilight listened attentively, feeling an idea beginning to form at the back of her mind.

“As far as I am aware, my mother, being an only child and destined to take the circlet, was prepared from the very start not only to continue in my grandfather’s hoofsteps, but to surpass him. Become a Lord greater than even he was,” Mistlock revealed, his gaze glued to Twilight. “A monumental task, in my opinion. She could never meet Honored Lord Roiling Mist’s expectations...”

Twilight felt her eyes widening.

“And my grandfather was making her realize that. A lot.”

“Wait, Count, wait... You’re saying that she wants to prove that she is a worthy Lord? Is that it?” Twilight asked, not entirely convinced. “That she is just like your grandfather and better?”

“Yes. That she is worthy of her position.”

“And she needs a... success for that...” Twilight whispered to herself. That was... an intriguing theory.

Mistlock spread his hooves on the table. “But do not allow her act to sway you, Princess. Under that mask of intricate intrigue lies fear...” His voice grew cold. “She is uncertain. Full of doubt. Wondering if she has the strength, whether she ever had it.”

“You do not think so,” Twilight stated the fact.

“A true leader does not revert to sin to have their way... Does not revert to murder,” Mistlock responded blankly.

Despite her heart opposing delving deeper into this topic, Twilight’s mind had other plans. She bit her lip.

“Hypothetically, what would you require of me then, Count?”

A shade of a smirk flashed through the stallion’s muzzle. “Not much, Princess. My mother is attempting to show that she is in control. That she knows what she is doing. Simply show her the truth.” He leaned back in his chair casually. “Taunt her. Provoke her. Insult her, I care not. Make her lose her constraints and do something unwise...”

“Like what?”

“There is a lot of possibilities, Princess. I trust in your creativity.”

Twilight grimaced despite her best intentions, but Mistlock did not seem to mind. “Suppose I do so... then what?” she asked, feeling more and more of the creeping disquiet in her heart.

“The other Lords are tired with her, Princess. The heads of the castes at our Mountain secretly consider her inept and unfit to rule... bar my father, but that is understandable.” He shrugged. “Yet nopony will truly cry after her.”

“What are y—”

“Not anything she would dare to do, Princess,” Mistlock immediately interrupted. “Yes, we are the Mists. We swing our blades in scorching sunlight and we lace your drink with poison. But there are laws never to be broken. Rules that the Goddess put before us. And I shall not damn my soul, no matter what my mother deserves. Her judgment shall come, I am certain of it, but through the searing light of the Judging Sun, and not the actions of mine.”

There was strength and piousness in the Count’s voice, even when he was tackling topics that were making Twilight’s mane stand on end. She was not sitting in front of but an heir of the Family Mist. She was sitting before a stallion who had everything to gain and nothing to lose, she realized. For he had already lost everything he cared for.

Was this how... how Midnight felt when he lost his wife? Is that what she had pulled him out of?

She shook her head. “What happens if your plan bears fruit, Count?”

“You mean: ‘What’s in it for me?’, don’t you, Princess?” Twilight shot him a mean glare, but he only chuckled. “With my mother out of the picture, I become the Lord of the Family. And I shall gladly declare myself your ally. It is the only fair exchange.” Mistlock smiled broadly, his fangs revealed in fullness. “More so, I happen to be a good friend of the Family Sunfall. And I have visited the Mountain of Crescent on some occasions, spending time with hrabiye Ivory Crescent and her brother, hrabiy bratr Ebony Crescent. If it shall be necessary, I can act as an intermediary in your talks with them.” He paused for a moment, to let his words ring in the silence of the chamber. “How does that sound?”

Twilight was trying to breath calmly, although her heart was beating frantically. What Mistlock was proposing had... merit. Azure Mist could prove more and more problematic. And securing an ally within the Covenant, especially one that could sway others...

It felt wrong. It felt inappropriate, devious. It stood... it stood against what she believed in. But it was tempting nonetheless.

“May I ask you something, Count?” she decided to buy some time.

“Naturally. As long as we are quick, Princess. I cannot stay for longer, it would be dangerous,” he warned her, once more gazing at the doorway.

“Of course. Answer me this then, Count. How come you trust me so much, as to let me know of your plans of committing high treason...?”

Mistlock’s lips quivered, as if he barely stopped himself from falling into laughter. “Princess, please, trust has nothing to do with it. I doubt you would be foolish enough to warn a murderer and sinner, even if it would prompt my mother towards you...” Then his eyes darkened. “Besides, you have conversed with a Count on supplanting a Lord of the Family. That is already treasonous enough to ruin all of your chances, even with more sympathetic Lords. And I would not want my tongue to loosen in case of you turning to silly ideas, Princess...”

Twilight stared at him grimly. “You dare to threaten me, Count?”

“By the Moon, never. Simply explaining to you, Princess, what did I mean by ‘an offer you won’t be able to refuse’,” he replied with a victorious smirk.

Twilight sat deeper in her chair. "If I so desire, my refusal shall be in the form of me making you forget we have ever had this conversation, Count."

The stallion squinted his eyes, remaining silent. He was trying to discern whether she was capable of truly going through with her warning. She didn't want him to have an answer.

She took a deep breath. “I need to think on this, Count. Once again, I won’t do anything against my heart.”

“Understandable,” Mistlock agreed coldly, lifting himself up and putting on his hood. “I am a patient stallion, willing to give you as much time as you need. My offer stands and I promise on my honor and the Goddess’ Light that I shall fulfill my part if you decide to help me. Tu braz, tu daz.”

Twilight stood up as well, coming closer to the Count. She simply had to try and say one more thing before he would disappear. “This is not the way, Mistlock. This is not how one should deal with the pain inside.”

His figure petrified under the robes. The glint in his eyes intensified. “Feel your love turn into nothingness, experience the warmth of your heart turning to ice, know the wound of betrayal festering deep within you and then tell me how to deal with the pain...”

His whisper could freeze blood in one’s veins. Without a word more, Mistlock turned away and headed to the door, opening it with no sound. He turned to Twilight one last time, seeing her standing still, distraught.

“May you never learn that...”

With a bow of his head he left.

Twilight’s heart continued to palpitate for a longer while. She sat down, thoughts rampaging across her mind. What was there to do? What was she supposed to do?

What was necessary to be done?

She felt like burrowing her head in her forelegs, faced with this dilemma. Would she find the strength to oppose this idea? Or would she have the cunning to see it through? Was it better to listen to Mistlock and assure that her quest was successful? Or was risking that to remain truthful to the ideals of Friendship more right? But achieving nothing with the Covenant would leave the batponies separated from Equestria and the magic of Friendship for who knew how much longer... Yet agreeing with the Count was participating in an intrigue that was against everything Twilight believed in!

What was right? What was wrong?

When Midnight returned with two warriors ready to take care of Twilight’s bags, they found her staring blankly forward, unable to tell.

***

“So, once again. Your name is... uhm... ‘Sole-eced Na... Nakaze’?” Moonwarden asked, trying to imitate the seemingly random strain of consonants and vowels.

“You’ve got it!” the mare clapped her hooves, happy. She raised her cup, enjoying some local brew that was served as the “spécialité de la maison”, but would pass as a cheep plonk anywhere civilized. “Well done! Ha!” She toasted him and he participated only due to courtesy. His throat had filed in an official protest at the very start.

“I could do a lot better than that, Ordain of Family Sunfall,” he replied, winking at the batpony.

“Well, you are better at repeating names than me, Manfred,” she admitted, giggling like a schoolfilly.

Moonwarden shook his head. “It is ‘Moonfred’. Moonfred Nebulus Warden, House Warden of Trottingham.”

“Can I just not even try and stick with Moonwarden?” she inquired innocently, forcing the stallion to smile.

“You have my permission, Sunfall Ordain,” he stated semiofficially, chuckling.

He looked around. Nettlie and Jade Wind picked a nice spot in the establishment. Away from other tables, in the corner.

A cliché, but an efficient cliché.

“The Broken Stock” was of a pathetically low standard, with robust interior and simplistic décor, but it must have served its purpose among the lumberjacks. Some of local stallions were present, enjoying drinks and laughing boomingly at some coarse jokes. They were sometimes curiously glancing at him and his batpony companion. And it looked like he was more of an object of interest than she was, in accordance to what she told him of her sometimes dropping by, keeping an eye out for rowdy patrons in need of pacifying.

Moonwarden found Sunfall Ordain being quite the dutiful officer so far, as much as their friendly banter about nothing in particular was considered. She was very, very energetic, to the point that it was becoming tedious, but the unicorn could not deny the fact that she was good company. Even when she was asking him all the questions about how he felt with his “faith”.

“Trottingham is quite the way from Canterlot, no?” she suddenly asked, looking into his eyes intently.

“Indeed. Why do you ask?”

“What made you decide to move to your capital?”

Moonwarden took a deep breath. How could he approach that topic other than “destiny guided me”?

Truthful, maybe?

“Personal reasons mostly...” he revealed, joining his hooves on the table. “I have decided to pursue my natural talents and staying in Trottingham was not really allowing me to do so. Not enough opportunities. Besides, my parents were not really... supportive of my interests.”

That was putting it mildly, but it would have to suffice her.

Strangely, Sunfall Ordain sighed. “Ah, I see,” she mumbled, reaching for her cup again and drinking slowly.

Moonwarden decided to play the kindness card. “Is something the matter? You got sad suddenly...”

The mare did not register his question at first, staring down at the table. When she looked up, she shook her head clean of the stupor. “Oh, forgive me, caught myself remembering,” she said plainly, but the subtle tone in her voice told the unicorn that he had found perhaps another opening with her. Other than his alleged conversion.

“Hmmm... No, I do not think that is truly it,” he stated, leaning forward a little. “Come now, I cannot bear seeing such a face sad. Is something wrong? Have I said something wrong?”

“No, no!” Sunfall Ordain quickly declined, waving her hooves. “It is not you, it’s...” she paused, gathering thoughts. “It’s a Family matter.”

Moonwarden smiled a calm smile. “Do not worry. If you would like to talk about it, I am always willing to lend my ear. I am a good listener...” he assured. He tried to make his expression as friendly as he could. “And I know a thing or two about estranged family.”

The mare looked him deep in the eyes, her expression tensed up, irked even. “Oh, do you?!” she queried, making it sound like a rebuke.

The unicorn did not even flinch, keeping eye contact with her until she must have spotted something in his calm stare.

“... you really do...” she mumbled. She lowered her gaze. “Sorry. It’s just... not a simple topic for me.”

“They seldom are, indeed,” Moonwarden admitted, once more conjuring up a sympathetic expression. “But, that is what friends are for, right? Tackling hard topics together?”

She looked up at him, a smile creeping on her muzzle. And he chuckled on the inside. Bingo.

“However, I do not think a place like this is optimal to discuss such matters,” he began. “Oh, goodness, that reminds me!” he faked distraction. “I actually wish to talk about something more official, now that we have met.”

Sunfall Ordain tilted her head. “Yes, what is it?”

“The reason I was sent here,” Moonwarden continued, sensing a perfect opportunity, “is because we have took notice of the local lumberyards performing above expectations. We were trying to find the reason and I have learned that it is due to the aid of the Nightguard. So, first of all, allow me to thank you, Captain, for providing support to the local community!”

He raised his cup, dreading the contents.

Sunfall Ordain giggled and shrugged. “It’s nothing, really. We are glad we can do our duty!”

Heartwarming honesty. Really.

“We are very appreciative. However, this matter spawned a little issue that I know you shall help me deal with, Sunfall Ordain!”

“Oh! I will help to the best of my abilities! What would be necessary?” she quickly asked, ready for whatever.

“You see,” Moonwarden leaned forward, “by law, the maps which are used by the lumberyards have to be checked and attested by the government. A safety regulation, coming from labour enactments. I know, it is wearisome by its very nature, but necessary according to those decrees.”

The mare nodded her head. “No, I understand. Perhaps I shouldn’t have jumped into helping without checking that first...”

Ah, so sweet.

“No worries, Sunfall Ordain, I am here to set things straight,” Moonwarden assured politely. “I will need a copy of at least one of the maps to provide to our High Council for approval. Can I hope for being granted such aid from you?”

“Yes, of course!” the batpony responded without hesitation, grinning. “I feel bad you had to take such a long trip just for that!”

“Think nothing of it! I would not have met such a lovely mare otherwise,” Moonwarden gladly pointed out, but it did not earn him that little, shy blush he was hoping for. Pity. “Actually, how about this – would it be a problem for me to visit your outpost, say, tomorrow night? I could grab myself the map, as well as meet more faithful of the Immaculate Moon...”

He bowed his head. When he looked up again, Sunfall Ordain was beaming.

“Yes, that would be quite permissible! And I think our wampiri would love to get to know you as well!”

Too easy.

“Fantastic! Would you like to meet before the Town Hall at dusk, or...?”

“Yes, that would be fine. I can set up our schedule so that we have time for a little meet-up!” The mare giggled. “I want to see the look on their faces when they learn you are that Moonwarden-Moonwarden.”

The unicorn laughed. “I am a source of entertainment, superb...” he commented under his breath, giving her an impish look.

She giggled further, grabbing the cup and emptying it. “I would love to chat more tonight, but I have my duties to return to.”

“Of course, without question,” Moonwarden replied, straightening his posture. “I hope I have not taken too much of your time already!”

“Nonsense!” Sunfall Ordain protested. “It was a real pleasure!”

She stood up and the unicorn followed her. He caught a glimpse of more staring from the locals whilst he was checking his monocle. Had they never seen a noble before, verily?

When the two of them went outside, the cold air was a welcomed difference from the stuffy atmosphere of the inn. Moonwarden looked up at the Moon, its light gently and benevolently bathing the town.

“A great pleasure, becoming acquainted with you, Sunfall Ordain,” he told the Captain, bowing his head a little. “I hope to see you tomorrow night.”

The mare grinned widely again. “My pleasure as well, Luneestraz!”

She moved closer and embraced Moonwarden in a tight hug, which wrung the breath from his lungs and made the scars on his back sting. He withstood the sudden gesture gallantly, despite the discomfort of her keeping so close, perhaps even greater than the squashing.

“May the Light of the Goddess guide you, friend!” Sunfall Ordain wished when she let him go, closing her eyes in piety.

“And you as well...”

Moonwarden watched her leave down the town’s main street with full attention. He was carefully observing her throughout the evening. Positive, confident, pious, straightforward. She was a unique mare, for certain, and she could prove invaluable when it came to learning about Twilight Sparkle’s doings.

He felt the presence of her mind without trouble. She had a strong personality, resonating and radiating around her, which made her stand out in comparison to the bland auras of other ponies present. Brilliant. Minds like these were so satisfying to inquest...

He focused, staring straight at the back of her head, feeling the arcane net close to her. He sparked his horn for a moment, wishing to traverse the ley lines and close in. He desired to ascertain himself whether her enthusiasm and willingness to aid him in acquiring the maps were completely genuine.

Distrust shielded better than an armor of steel...

The reading of somepony’s intentions was a simple matter. The flow of superfluous thoughts could not hide anything from a skilled mentalist. Moonwarden reached out through the currents, sending a small, invisible spell Sunfall Ordain’s way. Her mind seemed like such a treat. He would not mind exploring it for a while, sating his curiosity. Tomorrow could turn out to be very, very rewarding. For the moment, a small peek was all he needed and—

There was nothing.

The unicorn blinked. What...? Did he miss? Really? Ha, he needed to stop daydreaming and—

Nothing.

Moonwarden felt his jaw dropping. One more time. He was certain he was reaching out accurately, what was the meaning of this?!

He kept full attention on the sensation he was hoping to acquire. He experienced clearly his spell going forth, reaching the outskirts of Sunfall Ordain’s mind and then... then it was supposed to sink into it and transfer the notion of intentions straight into Moonwarden’s own consciousness.

It was supposed to. But it was doing nothing. Staying there before melting down the borders of her mind and dissipating.

Nothing.

...the mare was blocking him. How? Impossible! Only the most skilled mentalists could keep up a passive Mind Ward! And a spell of such delicate, subtle nature needed an active Thought Occlusion to be halted!

Nothing.

Moonwarden, despite focusing and focusing, could only watch as Sunfall Ordain, without taking any notice of his struggle, disappeared behind the bend of the road. A minute longer and he lost track of her mind’s pattern.

Nothing.

He stared blankly forward.

“Impossible. What is the meaning of this? I do not know! How?” he started mumbling, when he and himself entered a fierce debate. “How could she do that? It cannot be, it should not be! She cannot stop me! This makes no sense!”

He felt two presences approaching. He quickly turned, witnessing Nettlie and Jade Wind coming closer from the shadows.

“Sir, how did it go?” the mare asked. Witnessing his gaze, her eyes widened, concerned. “Sir? Are you alright?”

Jade Wind was, as well, observing Moonwarden with careful curiosity.

The stallion took a deep breath. “It is nothing,” he replied casually, glancing after the void left by Sunfall Ordain. “Nothing...”

Chapter XXV – Approaching Midnights

The landing cave of the Sanctuary, despite being as spacious as the one at the Border, was thoroughly packed and abuzz with activity, like the interior of a grand hive. Yet this was a commotion most organized and disciplined. The Lord’s courtiers were making last preparations for the departures of their respective masters, bringing forth luggage and checking the means of transportation left and right, shouting occasionally and giving orders to the local helpers. Everything was falling under the supervision of the Lords’ sentinels, their tabards in the Families’ colors flashing all over the place.

The same hues, which Twilight recognized from the ancient chart, were used on the Lords’ transports, which to her awe turned out to be elaborate and elegant carriages. Donned in dark wood and silver, they could contest the splendor of Equestrian chariots. One matter especially about them intrigued Twilight the most.

When they were passing one transport which belonged to Sunfall Word most likely, considering the tawny color of the cloth and the mark of a mountain with an inscribed Moon, veiling the setting Sun and allowing but seven beams to shine from behind it, she turned to Midnight at her side.

“Nightguardian?”

“Yes, Honored Princess?” he diligently replied, having just checked on the warriors that were aiding him in carrying her luggage.

“How come my transport was considered less prepared for the trip through the mountains than the local, quite heavyweight choice?”

Midnight glanced at her and a knowing smirk came over his lips. “Frankly, because it just is, Honored Princess. The Lords’ carriages are prepared to battle heavy blows of wind and shrug off smaller gusts. Also, they have eight fliers assigned to them, not two. Four front and four back.” He pointed at the solid drawbars. “Most of our transports are made in such a sturdy way. Our carriages are rivals of the wind. Whilst your chariot, Honored Princess, could be considered mostly a... victim, I think.”

Twilight suppressed a giggle and nodded. “Well, I was wondering how you were dealing with the climate when it came to traveling. Can those carriages withstand even the harshest conditions?”

“We avoid bad weather at all if the reports are especially bad. We can deal with the usual winds and even travel on our very own in light snowfall, but blizzards mean patient waiting...”

When Twilight’s group neared the center of the cave, she spotted the entire Covenant already waiting. They were discussing something actively, with Midnight Eye debating fiercely with Bright Crescent and Azure Mist. Before the Lords spotted her, the mare caught a glimpse of Count Mistlock standing to the side. He granted her a calm, indifferent gaze, like they have had never before spoken, or even seen one another. Custodian Lichen was also present, with two other arcemandri, patiently waiting for the Lords to finish their last talks.

Lord Blessed Fang, who was the first to spot Twilight approaching, bowed his head courtly. “Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

The rest of the gathered soon followed, welcoming her with their usual, discrepant enthusiasms.

“Well met, Honored Lords, Custodian. I see the preparations are nearly done,” Twilight returned the greeting, sending kind expressions left and right.

“Well met, Princess. We shall depart in a few minutes, indeed,” Midnight Eye, sweeping his cloak to the side, assured her, looking imperiously over the gathered. “The Covenant concludes its meeting for the time. After Princess Twilight Sparkle has the chance of familiarizing herself with the Testimony, I shall send out the summons for the next congregation...”

“Or!” Bright Crescent stepped forward, grinning, the wide sleeves of his ashen robe swiping the ground. “We will do so instead, saving the Princess from your jealous clutches!” he declared, bowing down mockingly before Twilight and winking in her direction.

She didn’t mind his eccentricities tonight, however she was observing Midnight Eye’s rising irritation with caution. “I might have to fight the urge to stay in the Maednoca Tabulre permanently, but I think I shall manage to eventually force myself out of it, Honored Lord.”

“Oh, we are certain of it,” Azure Mist assured her, smiling broadly, wearing yet another rich, extravagant gown, granite and flowing. “There is still much to discuss and agree upon!”

Twilight allowed her gaze to rest on the mare for a moment longer. After everything that she had heard from Mistlock, was she ready to believe that Azure Mist’s certainty was truly only a façade?

Before she could deliberate that further, Midnight Eye took back the initiative, shooting Azure Mist a strong, dominating look.

“The Princess shall be allowed the necessary time at the Mountain of Midnight. For now, let us delay no longer. We must be on our ways before the weather changes to worse. So I wish you safe travels, friends,” he addressed his comrades with disputable kindness. He gestured towards Lichen, but before the priest could react, Bright Crescent had already turned around.

“Safe travels, indeed!” he declared, trotting away with nonchalance. “If you do need saving though, Princess, I think I have a heroic rescuer prepared! Toodle-oo!” he shouted behind him, disappearing among the carriages, leaving Twilight with a sudden urge to snicker and the other Lords with various levels of disappointment in their eyes.

Lichen attempted to rush after him, but he was stopped by one of the other priests who shook his head with a resigned expression. Left with no other choice, the Custodian addressed the remaining ponies in an official manner.

“The Sanctuary bids you farewell, Honored Lords. And you, Honored Princess. Know that your shelter lies within these caverns, no matter the storm raging outside.” He raised his hoof, the steel chain and key on his neck rattling. “May the Goddess lead you on your journeys. May Her Light lighten your paths!” He performed a circular motion in the air, with his entourage repeating the gesture. “Hwale bidae dla Bogine.”

“Hwale bidae dla Bogine,” the gathered replied to this sendoff.

Lichen bowed his head before his masters. Then he sent Twilight one last smile before leading his entourage out of the cavern.

Then, one by one, the Lords of the Covenant parted their ways.

“S-s-safe t-travels!” Dusk Harvest managed to force out, his eyes keenly observing Twilight for a moment, like he attempted to read something from her gaze. Even Blossom was keeping her beady eyes on her, mimicking her owner.

“And to you, Honored Lord,” Twilight replied, meeting this staring with curiosity. What was going on in his mind?

“Until next time, Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Azure Mist didn’t linger, with Count Mistlock following her without delay. She was swiftly trialed by Crimson Shade who gave Twilight a customary, if tepid, salute and headed leftwards alongside Lord Blessed Fang.

“Bogine bidae ze Tue, Knaze,” came the wish of Sunfall Word, slowly heading in the direction of his son, Count Sunfall Decree, waiting for him in the respectable distance to aid him in reaching his carriage.

Which left around only Twilight, Midnight, Lord Midnight Eye and the entourage with Twilight’s belongings.

“Please, Princess,” the Lord encouraged her to follow him through the cave, keeping a respectable, slower pace. “My carriage and retinue are nearby.”

“I presume I shall not be allowed to use my own chariot?” Twilight guessed and Midnight Eye nodded profoundly.

“With all due respect, Princess, your chariot is ill-prepared for travels amongst the peaks. Especially in Glacyianeble Lanyic. The snowstorms would overpower it without effort.”

“I understand, of course,” she concurred. Although a part of her felt like she was abandoning a strange... connection with Equestria, by giving up her faithful transit. “The carriages look far more sturdy, yes.”

“I assure you, Knaze, they are far more comfortable as well,” Midnight Eye pointed out with self-satisfaction that Twilight had learned to expect from him. “You will have an opportunity to see for yourself,” he added, giving her a magnanimous glance. “I wish to offer you a seat in my personal carriage, so you can enjoy the travel alongside me and my wife.”

Twilight almost froze in place, barely stopping herself from granting Midnight Eye a curious look as well. In the corner of her eye, she could spot Midnight’s expression hardening.

“This is... very generous of you, Honored Lord. But I do not wish to crowd the—”

“Nonsense, Honored Princess,” the Lord did not waver in his imperious tone at all. “It shall be a pleasure. Besides, I hope to have a pleasant conversation with you on the way, Princess. I would not wish you to think that I am but a distant, proud Lord.”

He surely had her fooled! “Then I shall gladly take my seat inside,” she agreed, left without a true choice.

“Wonderful. Nightguardian Midnight Wind, you shall occupy another carriage for the meantime.”

“As you wish, Honored Lord!”

Although there wasn’t even a momentary delay in Midnight’s reply, Twilight could tell that he was cautious about his sovereign’s sudden ideas.

“Rest assured, your duty isn’t ending. During the stay at the Iug u Maednoc, I expect you to diligently act as the Honored Princess' guide, as well as guardian. I want her to feel welcomed and cared for.”

“Your wish is my command, Honored Lord!” Midnight’s flawless response was.

As the group closed in on the carriage, with a respectable group of Midnight Eye’s sentinels as well as other courtiers awaiting patiently, Twilight spotted Rowan Berry standing prepared nearby. The healer bowed her head humbly, not saying a word until Midnight Eye referred to her.

“Ah, lupule Rowan Berry, you are here as expected. The Princess shall be travelling alongside me. And, as the two temporary retainers, you and the Nightguardian shall take another carriage tonight.”

“As you command, Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight...” the mare responded timidly. She sent Twilight a kind smile. Although an even kinder one went Midnight’s way, despite his inscrutable look.

“Let us not delay then!” Midnight Eye declared and his sentinels saluted in unison, ready to put on their harnesses. The other Lord’s courtiers were already scrambling by their smaller transits.

Midnight saluted Twilight as was proper, trying to send a quick, affectionate look her way once the opportunity arose. She bowed her head, granting him as much love as she could with this simple gesture. Then she followed Lord Midnight Eye, not willing to risk any more exposure.

“How long does the journey to the Mountain of Midnight take, Honored Lord?” she asked of him.

“A few hours, Princess. We have the necessary refreshments for the travel. And I hope that some friendly, casual talk shall aid you in withstanding the flight,” the Lord stated, smiling timidly whilst allowing Twilight to enter the rich carriage, a courtier in a cobalt uniform holding the doors for her.

... Twilight suddenly felt like trotting into a trap, but there wasn't much she could do.

The interior of the transport was as luxurious as one would think. The seats were puffy and looked incredibly soft, and the ornaments were, as per batpony usual, silver, weaved like mountain flowers and snowflakes. The heavy, navy blue curtains for the windows were done of the finest wool as well. The transport looked rather spacious, with enough room to have six ponies inside still enjoying much personal space.

Midnight Iris, wearing a rather simple, but still elegant, dark gown, was already sitting inside motionlessly, her gaze slightly vague and distant. Hearing the commotion, she turned her head a little, spotting Twilight.

“Greetings, Honored Princess. We are overjoyed you shall be taking this journey alongside us,” she informed her, as nothing about her shown particular joy about the occurrence.

“It is a pleasure, Lord Consort,” Twilight assured, sitting down opposite the mare, attempting to give her a most kind expression.

Midnight Eye took his place by his wife, sweeping his Lord’s cloak to the side. He then carefully removed the silver circlet from his head, placing it gently on a wooden, inlaid support.

Twilight took notice of the headband having some sort of description carved on its inside. “Pardon me, Honored Lord, what do those words mean?” she asked, pointing elegantly at the symbol of authority.

Midnight Eye glanced at his circlet, then turned to her with an adamant expression. “This is what we call a... hmmm... ‘Lord’s Admonition’ in Equestrian, Honored Princess. Memna kwi dazee tu hwale. Memna kwi to pertin ut,” he recited, closing his eyes. “It means: ‘Remember who gave you glory. Remember who it belongs to.’ ”

“Ah, I see,” Twilight mused. “A very strong, meaningful message, I have to say.”

“And let there be no mistake, Princess,” Midnight Iris joined in suddenly, her brow furrowing. “All the glory of our lives is the Goddess’, as is right and just.”

Twilight stared the older mare down, retorting. “Far be it from me to forget that, Lord Consort.” Midnight Iris’ attitude had been bitter so far, but that was not a good reason to fully retaliate. At least, as long as Twilight wanted to remain truthful to her mission. “I find my quest as a part of Her great plan and I wish to add to Her majesty...”

Midnight Iris raised an eyebrow at that declaration. “Verily? And what would make you so inclined to serve our Goddess and not the Judging Sun, like all the other soleerani?” There was a not-so-subtle hint of accusation and distrust in the matron’s voice. Not that she particularly attempted to hide it.

If this was what Midnight Eye thought “small talk” was, he had no idea what he was talking about...

Twilight cleared her throat. “I assure you, Lord Consort, I respect both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. I am equally happy that they are both my friends.”

The older mare blinked. This stalwart declaration seemed enough to suddenly make her lose her train of thought. “ ‘Friends’?”

Midnight Eye leaned forward abruptly. “This is a certainly bold claim, Princess. However,” his expression softened just a little, “considering that it is the will of the Immaculate Goddess to consort with you in the flesh, I feel inclined to believe that you at least know them.” He looked out of the glass window of the carriage, making a quick gesture. “We would just hope for your kind to fathom what a remarkable privilege that is, having the Goddess among you...” he wished hopefully, just before his gaze became cold. “Currently I have my sincere doubts.”

Twilight was about to answer, but a shout on the outside put the conversation on a momentary hold. Soon afterwards, they began to move, gaining in speed steadily. She could hear the grinding of wheels on the stone tiles and the rhythmic swooshing of webbed wings. Through the somewhat parted curtains, the landing cave began shifting and soon the rocky walls of a tunnel were all Twilight could see.

“I assure you, Honored Lord,” she returned to their exchange, having used the pause to gather her thoughts, “that we are most grateful and happy to have both the Princesses among us. Perhaps our respect towards them does not have such a spiritual foundation, but that does not take away its volume.”

“A debatable point, Princess,” Midnight Iris countered, looking through the window as well, when the valley of the Sanctuary made itself visible with its verdant, plateau flora.

Twilight furrowed her brow. “I beg to differ, Lord Consort, I believe it to be a fact. It is true, we might not possess an organized religion or cult, nor a set of dogmas, but that is not necessary to show esteem to the Princesses, is it?”

Midnight Iris squinted her eyes, appraising the words. “You truly consider that a society devoid of faith can be capable of showing the proper deference to deities, Princess? It sounds like a contradiction by itself...”

“Why, not at all,” Twilight disagreed. “I would think that it is not the volume of one’s fidelity but the quality of actions that really translates into respect and reverence.”

Midnight Eye was cautiously listening to the exchange, while his wife nodded lightly.

“That is a sensible argument, I cannot deny,” she admitted, perhaps for the first time showing more emotions to Twilight than reserved skepticism about her.

“Thank you, Lord Consort. As to prove what I mean – before I started my journey, Princess Luna was the first pony I have approached, asking for permission and her blessing.”

With a quick shift of heads from Midnight Eye and his wife, staring intently at Twilight, came sudden tension and silence.

She straightened her posture to withstand both the mare’s look of deep and honest surprise and the Lord’s gaze of tension and anticipation. Did she say something wrong?

The silence was prolonging itself, so she decided to continue, perhaps to clarify something she inadvertently made surprising.

“Coming to Noctraliya, especially after learning of the noctrali devotion and piousness, could not happen without the Goddess’ knowledge and support. I wouldn’t imagine a scenario in which I would not turn to Her and act on my own,” Twilight explained, but, instead of diffusing the situation, it only seemed to have raised both astonishment and suspense.

Midnight Iris glanced at her husband for a moment, then back at Twilight, her bewilderment not going away. She tried to put on an indifferent expression, but the attempt was woefully unsuccessful.

“Honored Princess... you mean to tell that the Goddess actually sent you here? As her envoy?”

Twilight blinked. Wasn’t that... obvious to everypony? “Yes, Honored Lord Consort. She wants Noctraliya and Equestria to become closer, find better understanding. And, considering what I have learned...” She shot a glance towards Midnight Eye, who was, bizarrely, attempting to look mildly uninterested out of a sudden. “... it seems like a much needed reconciliation, that the Goddess does sincerely hope we achieve...”

The Lord did not seem to register Twilight’s words, staring outside the window at the snowy mountaintops they were passing by. Midnight Iris appeared perturbed, witnessing her spouse’s reaction. Or, rather, lack thereof.

“My Lord Husband, are the Honored Princess’ words true? Was she sent here with the Goddess’ blessing?”

The question did force Midnight Eye to finally turn, but his expression was inscrutable in its finest. “We shall, indeed, learn that for certain.”

“But, my Lord Husband, you claimed—”

The Lord’s gaze hardened in an instant. “What I have said, I have said,” he stated without even a hint of emotion in his voice, yet it was enough for Midnight Iris to lower her head and go quiet.

Twilight felt mostly confused by what had occurred. Midnight Iris granted her one last glance before humbly turning away her gaze, which made the older mare look... overburdened and abashed. Midnight Eye, in the meantime, closed his eyes, breathing in deeply, which seemed to signify the end of that particular discussion. One that brought with itself only more questions.

Twilight had been certain that the nature of her mission was clear to everypony. That she had been sent to Noctraliya with Princess Luna’s knowledge and, more importantly, endorsement.

She glanced at Midnight Eye, his eyes still closed but his expression strangely agitated.

Just how much knowledge did the Lords hoard for themselves...?

***

Midnight was following the changing landscape, taking in the majestic peaks and deep valleys, the sheer stones and the verdant forests. But, even though he was enjoying the beauty of his homeland, especially after his long absence, his thoughts were wandering somewhere else. Or at least, he tried to send them somewhere else. Mainly towards the carriage leading the Lord’s procession, in which he knew Twilight was sitting.

And considering the... companionship he was bound to endure during the flight home, this was the best solution he could hope for.

“I wonder,” Rowan Berry’s voice broke the silence, “which mare are you thinking about exactly, Midnight Wind?”

Not her, that was for certain.

Midnight knew all too well that there was no such thing as coincidence. And the fact that he had been placed in a carriage with Rowan Berry and only Rowan Berry was as elaborate as possible.

He remained silent, hoping to postpone the inevitable conversation for at least a little longer.

“Really? You give me the silent treatment?” the mare was not deterred by his unwillingness to talk with her. Or look at her. Or be around her at all.

He took a deep breath, although it felt constricted under his cuirass. “Of all the possible choices, you had to be assigned to this.”

Rowan Berry giggled sweetly from her spot opposite him. “Who else, Midnight Wind? We happen to be very, very old acquaintances...”

He had learned to expect that attitude from her. That and more. Much more.

... he feared it.

“I have told you... many times, I do not wish to talk about that past... ‘acquaintance’.”

The carriage flew into a tunnel, which made Rowan Berry’s coral eyes shine brightly in the shadow. “Midnight Wind, you try to act like you do not know me. Nor have you ever... You hurt me,” she stated mockingly, her expression growing... affectionate. “But, try as you may, I will keep on fondly remembering our time together.”

Midnight clenched his jaw further, in order to avoid gritting his teeth out loud. “We shared no ‘time together’, Rowan Berry. It was a fling and nothing else.”

The mare pouted. “Are you absolutely certain, dear? From what I remember, you seemed pretty engaged in it—”

“Shut it!” he snapped at her. However, her expression was only growing more cordial when he took his eyes off her.

“I miss the old Midnight Wind, you know?” she muttered with melancholy. “Courageous, witty, with that glint in his eyes and that crook in his smile.” She giggled to herself once more. “Deep Mist was right, you seem to be ill.”

“Deep Mist is a fool! May the Judging Sun burn his blood!” Midnight cursed, not willing to think of his former... companion.

“Now, now, Midnight Wind, this is not time to pray for judgment when you are yourself under inquiry...” the mare pointed out. “But, don’t worry, I never minded keeping a close eye on you.”

Enough was enough.

Midnight stood up and took a step towards the insufferable mare, his eyes burning with mounting rage. Almost without thinking he reached into his pack for the curved dagger he was keeping hold of, putting the blade at Rowan Berry’s eye level.

“If you’ve conversed with Deep Mist... then he must have told you that I have made myself very clear...” he hissed through his clenched teeth. “And if you would like to be reminded of the many meanings of ‘cutting eyes out’, Rowan Berry...”

Her coral irises shined with the reflections dancing on the metal. “Glad to see you still have that fire inside you which that sunpony did not manage to quench...” She placed her hoof on the indicative weapon without fear. “Perhaps you can still come to your senses from this affection, Midnight Wind.” She smiled broadly. “You know... There was nopony else listening, you didn’t have to put on a scene yesternight.”

Midnight took a deep breath. “Caution pays.”

“It does, true. But, you cannot fool me of all ponies. I know well how you look at somepony you care about... And you look at her a lot.”

He hissed before taking a step back and tossing the dagger to the side, where it landed with a loud clang.

His first thought was to stab forward... What good would it do, though?

“If you have all the knowledge about me that you need, just go to my Lord and denounce me.” He bared his teeth. “Or scuttle to Lord Azure Mist first, I don’t care. Just be done with it and torment me no longer.”

Rowan Berry stood up and approached behind him. “Come now, Midnight Wind, you think I would do something like this...? I know you too well, I’d like to believe. You never cared for your own safety, always willing to put others before yourself. Isn’t that how you got your Star and position?” When he didn’t reply, she continued, gently leaning onto him. “You would be willing to sacrifice yourself this time as well. Even so, do you think that would protect somepony’s well-being from hazards, hmm...?”

Despite Midnight’s best intentions, a cold shiver ran down his spine and Rowan Berry was bound to take notice. “If you are thinking about hurting her, I will use all of my means and rights to end you.”

She but chuckled, taking a step forward to stand beside him and try to focus on his expression.

“I believe you, 'sir'. But I am not bound on harming her. Well,” she paused, musing theatrically, “not as of now. I wasn’t told to do so, after all. But I am rather keen on following my orders and keeping true to my oaths... What about you?”

Midnight stood still, as proudly as he could muster. “I serve the Goddess and follow the creed.”

Rowan Berry sighed, calmly turning around to take back her place. It did not stop her from swatting him with her tail playfully.

“I don’t recall a tenet mentioning falling in love with sunponies whilst performing one’s tasks...” She sat down comfortably. “I’m certain that if that were the case, Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight wouldn’t have asked for... reassurance of where your true loyalties lie...”

“What do you know about love, Rowan Berry?” Midnight, without moving a muscle in his stance, asked bitterly. “Haven’t you destroyed my happiness once already?”

She sighed, shaking her head with an unimpressed expression. “This again... We’ve been through this and you’re still blaming me. Like you weren’t involved in it at all, Midnight Wind...”

He took a deep breath.

She wasn’t wrong. It was his choice, despite everything. Despite that he knew better. Despite the fact that Dusk Stream was his love, his heart and soul. Despite him promising her, under the Light of the Goddess that he shall never leave her, never abandon her, never... never betray her.

And yet...

“You seduced me...” he whispered faintly, but Rowan Berry could hear him without problems. She rolled her eyes at him as well, he spotted that much when he turned his head.

“It’s not like you weren’t flirtatious back, Midnight Wind!” she protested, but smiled afterwards. “You always knew how to talk to mare, didn’t you...?” She smiled at him coyly. “How to make her feel... desired.”

Midnight felt his lips twitching into a smirk, despite his mind feeling nauseous at the notion. “I was young and stupid...”

“Oh, we both were, Midnight Wind,” Rowan Berry whispered with affection. “But I don’t regret it. On the contrary...” She bit her lip, looking at him from under a lock of her glaucous mane that fell on her forehead. “I return to the memories quite often...”

She could be so chaste and alluring alike...

Midnight shook his head. No. Not again. Not ever again.

“I’ve paid dearly for this mistake in the end. And I wasn’t the only one that... that did so...” He gathered all of his resilience to keep the tears inside. He couldn’t allow himself weakness anymore. “I’ve broken my word once. I never intend to do so again.”

“If so,” the mare asked, leaning forward, “what exactly are you doing now?”

He huffed, not having an answer outright to this accusation. Rowan Berry just kept looking at him as he sat down. She straightened herself up.

“You are honorable, Midnight Wind. Even with those few little scratches on said honor...” she began, Midnight somehow withstanding comparing his betrayal of Dusk Stream’s love to a mere “little scratch”. “... but now you suddenly forget everything, all of your obligations and vows for the sake of that purple mare? Is she that special?”

“I—”

“Aside from the fact that she is a sunpony and possesses the Divine Aspect, I mean...” the mare pointed out with a touch of disdain. “I mean, of course, I could understand a certain curiosity, but...”

Midnight hissed at the sudden venom in her words. It wasn’t unexpected, however. “She would be unique even without those traits...” he said, before a thought dawned on him. “... you sound jealous.”

Rowan Berry huffed. “Don’t be ridiculous with me, Midnight Wind. I’m not an insecure filly.” She turned her head away. “Although... I have a feeling that she might be one...”

The tone of her voice caused Midnight to tense up immediately.

“Whatever you’re thinking, Rowan Berry, do not even try t—”

“No, Midnight Wind... I feel that I shall tell you exactly what I'm thinking.”

She stood up, came forth and took her place beside him, her gaze focused on him constantly.

“You see, I am still rather... mushy about you, despite the fact that you have tried to push me away so many times... Call it a fault, if you will...” she admitted, leaning a bit closer. “So, I do not think I shall be willing to give Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight a reason to punish you.”

Midnight kept his calm, although her closeness was the last thing he desired, alongside her self-satisfied tone.

“So... Let us play your little game. You shall still be but the gallant Nightguardian, ordered to be the Princess’ bodyguard, and I will be but the loyal healer retainer, ordered to look after her... maybe with but a slight crush on you, because you are a brave warrior and so on...” she whispered seductively, placing her hoof on his armored chest.

Midnight could swear he felt its heat through the metal.

“We’ve just met and we have no past whatsoever. We are polite, just as we should be, we can even get a little friendly. Whatever makes the Princess feel safer, yes?” Her hoof was slowly moving upwards until she placed it gently on his lips. “Hush-hush about all the spying and everything else...”

Her touch was soft and sensual, but Midnight pushed it away with relative ease. One shouldn’t allow poison near him, after all. “Twilight will figure it out.”

“Perhaps, perhaps not,” Rowan Berry retorted, her smile growing cordial, but her gaze becoming cold. “After all, you won’t tell your precious Twilight a thing, will you? You wouldn’t want a wrongly placed word to focus our Lords’ anger entirely on her, right? And I am pretty certain I could convince both of our rulers that she is the main and only source of all our plights...”

Midnight grimaced at the veiled threat, but said nothing. He had to come up with a plan, yet he needed time for that... and a better place than a carriage with only Rowan Berry around.

“Where’s the catch?” he asked bluntly, eliciting a giggle from her.

“Oh, you still know me so well...” she whispered, placing her hoof on his and grabbing it gently. “I might need some... incentive to keep to the plan, Midnight Wind.”

“Incentive...” he echoed grimly, trying not to shove her away immediately. “You forget yourself, Rowan Berry.”

She was leaning forward again. “Mhm... It has been a long, long time, at least for me. I missed you. And... I might need to be reminded of who we used to be. Of those words you weave so well... of the way you can take care of a mare...”

Her whispers were soft and beguiling. They reminded Midnight of that sweet, young healer that came to the Mountain of Midnight to study under mender Primrose... at least officially...

He shook his mind of the memories of them together. He paid too steep of a price for those. And he wasn’t going to do so again, so he placed his hoof between them.

“We are not the same ponies as we were then, Rowan Berry...” he said firmly, keeping steady. But her face was still nearing and the sweet scent of her ethereal mane was overtaking his nostrils.

Her eyelids dropped. “No, we are not, Midnight Wind. We are much wiser and so we should be making better choices.” She tried to give him a small, chaste kiss, but he turned his lips away, his heart shuddering in aversion.

“And you think this is one of them?” he asked in a frigid whisper.

“Well... indeed,” she admitted, nuzzling him instead. “And I hope you shall correct the ones you have been making lately...”

Midnight’s anger was rising, but he showed none of it. He felt sick when her soft coat was touching his own. This wasn’t the mare he wanted. The one he wished to be there for.

... she had never been, no matter the sun-scorched weakness of his flesh.

However... he needed time...

After a moment of closeness in which he did participate at all, Rowan Berry moved back. “Oh, you might need to show more initiative, sir, not leaving all the hard work for me,” she warned him, playfully sliding her hoof under his chin. “But, I get it, you need some time to warm up to me again...” She sighed, holding onto his hoof. “You know, you looked pretty distraught in the Great Shrine... Wouldn’t it be easier to just forget all about this mare and avoid the uncertainty she is causing you? I could take your mind off her completely.” She stretched her neck to whisper right to his ear. “And you know it...”

Midnight did not answer. Soon, Rowan Berry scooted closer and sat more comfortably, resting her head on his shoulder with a dreamy expression on her muzzle. She let out a deep sigh, closing her eyes and snuggling to his side.

Yes, forgoing what he promised to Twilight would be easier... but it wouldn’t be right.

And after Dusk Stream’s death, he had promised to the Goddess that he would always do what was right... no matter what it would take...

***

Twilight was taking in much of the landscape when the carriage reached the outskirts of, what she believed was, the Frozenfog Range. Not only did the mountains begin climbing even higher towards the starlit sky, but the magnificent and imposing glaciers started overtaking many of the valleys with their icy, bright influence, locked in an ancient battle for territory amongst the granite walls.

The glittering, clear snow was marking the slopes, but also swirling in the wind, creating clouds of shimmering, sparkling vapor, sharp with a thousand icy needles. Its dance was turning the scenery into a true wonderland, one that was as enchanting as inhospitable.

Speaking of which, the atmosphere in the carriage had become borderline “inhospitable” as well. After that initial exchange, Twilight heard only a few hushed words in Noctraliyar between Midnight Eye and his wife, but they appeared insignificant, meant only to show that they did not forget about their respective presences.

Twilight had not been expecting at all to suddenly become cordial with the two, but the mention of her mission did much to completely kill off any other topics of conversation. Midnight Iris, however, was from time to time turning her bright gaze her way, and Twilight could not shake off the feeling that the imposing and haughty matron had changed her stance towards her.

At least... a little bit and in the right direction for once.

However, that only made Twilight further worried about the level of control that Midnight Eye and, by comparison, the other Lords had on the information regarding her quest. She would believe it to be obvious to everypony that Princess Luna, the Immaculate Moon of the noctrali, was on her side. Not only in the religious sense.

And yet a Lord’s spouse, somepony Twilight would consider a closest confidant, was oblivious to that fact?!

Noctraliya seemed to have been oversaturated with scheming and intriguing. And, as Twilight could imagine, there were a lot of ponies being strangled by these... these...

... deviously weaved strings.

Huh... now that was a strangely worded thought...

“... Honored Princess?”

Twilight blinked when Midnight Eye’s voice called to her. “Oh, pardon, Honored Lord, I just locked myself in thought. What were you saying?”

“We are closing in on our Mountain, Princess,” he repeated himself calmly. “You can see it on the right, if you look outside.”

“Oh!”

Twilight pressed her muzzle to the glass, witnessing a tall peak, covered entirely in snow, towering above the landscape. Surrounding it were at least four other, smaller mounts, each of them having a stone tower, an outpost for the Midnight Family, possibly. They were, alongside the Mountain of Midnight, giving the impression of a gigantic crown of stone, magnanimously overlooking the land.

Very, very appropriate.

Midnight Eye put on his circlet with veneration and pride, bringing forth an expression of authority. His wife took a deep, fraught breath, restoring her composure and once again becoming a cold, distant consort.

And Twilight? Well, she simply focused on being herself. That seemed to have been the best course of action.

When the carriage entered a wide tunnel a few minutes later, she had realized that the entire flight was... extremely comfortable! She barely noticed that they were moving, despite the fact that she could hear the gusts of wind circling around that carriage, probing whether they could strike at it.

“Honored Lord, I have to admit, the flight has been very pleasurable and smooth. I’m really impressed by your retainers.”

“Why, thank you, Princess,” he responded with a little bow of his head. His eyes glinted in the deep shadows of the tunnel. “We are happy you enjoyed the travel and we hope that our accommodation shall be, likewise, pleasant to you.”

He reached for one of his robe’s silver buttons, making sure that it was done properly. He looked up at Twilight and his brow suddenly furrowed.

“... Honored Lord?” she asked, seeing as he was almost piercing her with his lucid stare.

He did not answer her, instead checking the other buttons with care, which gave Twilight a sudden bad feeling.

Not that she hadn’t had those in abundance already.

Calm light finally poured through the windows, forcing her gaze outside of the carriage. However, instead of a landing cave, she witnessed what must have been the center of the Mountain of Midnight.

A city. An entire city in the mountain.

From its very bottom to the high top, the walls of the cavern were carved into arches, colonnades, staircases and porticos. There was no place for roughness in this space. Almost the entirety of the stone was smoothened, organized. Perfected. Even the stalactites hanging overhead looked like they were turned into houses.

Bizarrely, some of the structures reminded Twilight of pegasi architecture, but their features were sharper, firmer. Mostly due to the pitting of rough stones against fluffy clouds as a building material.

Still, the Mountain of Midnight demanded great respect, especially considering that the place remained astoundingly elegant with its oozing superiority, despite the sheer amount of structures present all around and making the cavern almost overburdened, bathed in the light of many crystal lanterns.

Twilight was trying to discern which one of these architectural masterpieces could be the Midnight’s Library...

All of the carriages swiftly made their landings on a spacious square in front of grand, wide and polished almost to their shine, stairs. They were leading towards a massive, rich in dark marble colonnade and entrance, which, as Twilight guessed, must have been Midnight’s Eye residence.

Or an entire complex, more possibly, due to its size.

She exited the carriage behind the Lord and his wife, helped by the same retainer as in the Sanctuary. Looking around, she could take in more of the architectural splendor of the place. While not as ethereal as the Sanctuary, the cave was impressive and breathtaking by itself.

“Welcome to the Mountain of Midnight, Honored Princess,” Midnight Eye exclaimed with a sweep of his hoof and a swoosh of his cloak, as if he tried to envelop the entire cavern with the gesture. True, Twilight was in Midnight Eye's domain now and he looked positively like its sole, undisputed hegemon.

However, his arrival had not been greeted as remarkably as Twilight’s own, at the Sanctuary. Aside from the retainers, exiting their transports, the local populace seemed to have been represented by but sixteen ponies, four of them dressed more elaborately and richly.

And everypony was giving her mostly... unpleasant, skeptical glances.

She wasn’t going to even bother anymore.

“Honored Princess,” Midnight Eye turned to her, after the representatives bowed deeply before him in a gesture of submission. “This is my Syinod, the Assembly. The heads of the four castes that form an advisory body of a Lord.”

“Oh, well met then!” Twilight greeted the gathered. “May the Immaculate Moon... lighten your nights.”

“And yours...” an elderly stallion in a leather jerkin replied to her without enthusiasm, whilst on his right a stoic mare in a general’s armor but nodded her head.

Midnight Eye did nothing to address the lack of emotions. On the contrary. “Good, there shall be time for cordial greetings later. Our guest has a long trip after her, we must tend to her properly. I trust that our best rooms are prepared for the Princess and her retinue, Dzehdomin?”

The elderly stallion to whom the question was addressed nodded slowly. “Everything is ready just as you commanded, hwalbu haspadr.”

“Benu, benu.” The Lord switched his attention back to Twilight. “We can retire to our quarters to freshen up after the travel. I need to converse with the Syinod at my chambers,” he exclaimed loudly for the gathered to hear.

“Tac, haspadr, sudar!” the general saluted immediately, her expression firm.

“Benu, hwalbu haspadr...” an old mare, wearing the long robes of clergy, supporting herself on a elaborate staff and having a younger arcemandr keeping her stand, added. Then her gaze traveled to Twilight and the glint of it became most unpleasant. “Your arrival was foretold, soleerane!”

Twilight had a feeling like the entire cave suddenly became a lot quieter. Foretold? As in, in a portent that the batponies were said to be experiencing from the Goddess?

Before Twilight could address the issue, Midnight Eye took the initiative. “Wisokantase, our guest is quite unfamiliar with the nature of our effitiyi visions, let us not discuss any of those here, there shall be a more proper time.”

The old priestess squinted her eyes, but then bowed her head loyally.

Twilight felt left out and not for the first time.

“Princess,” the Lord turned back to her fortunately, “when you and your retainers rest, I can arrange for you to be shown around the Mountain. As I was away for some time, I need to address the current local issues tonight, so I shall not have a chance of attending to your stay.”

“I think I can manage, Honored Lord,” Twilight assured him, somewhat glad that she would not have to be dealing with Midnight Eye for longer tonight. “Maybe I could have M—”

One of the local batponies, a middle-aged, lanky stallion standing as a part of the priestess’ group, suddenly let out a gasp. A couple of scrolls which he was holding rolled on the stone tiles under his hooves. His knees wobbled, making his cobalt mane shift around.

“M... Maednoc Wentr?” he asked with disbelief, and Twilight spotted tears appearing in his saffron eyes.

Wait... saffron eyes?

She turned around to where the stallion was looking, seeing Midnight and Rowan Berry approaching from their transport. Midnight had his eyes on her first, but upon scanning the group of gathered ponies, he stopped dead in his tracks. His firm expression faltered into that of mounting emotions.

Midnight Eye actually chuckled, first glancing at Twilight, then beckoning to the warrior.

“Well, Nightguardian? What are you waiting for? Greet your father properly!”

Father. That startled pony was Midnight Whisper.

Without delay Midnight let go of his composure and galloped forward, his smile growing and growing. The other stallion made his way through the parting crowd, almost falling over his loose robe.

“M-Maednoc Wentr!” the touching shout echoed around the stoic columns and arches. “Filiy! Iau filiy!”

Midnight almost collided with his father, embracing him tightly. “Padr!” he squealed in delight, holding Midnight Whisper close. “Tat, to bid recit, ia bid hic. Ia bid recit.” He started patting his father’s back, once the older stallion began sobbing outright.

“M-Maednoc Wentr, tu bid terg... H-ha, Bogine, ia grat T-Tue, iau filiy wene terg!”

Twilight could swear that she felt a sting of tears in her eyes, witnessing the homecoming, with Midnight Whisper rejoicing like only a father reunited with his son could. Midnight was not letting him go, trying to calm him down, while himself almost crying his eyes out.

Lord Midnight Eye looked upon the two with a strange delight, just before he took a deep breath. “Well, Honored Princess, I think your guardian will need a moment. A longer moment,” he added when Midnight Whisper almost fell over, his legs giving from the amount of joy.

Twilight could only smile in response. Once again, despite the distrust and intrigue surrounding her, she found a sign of hope that would keep her going.

Chapter XXVI – Homecoming

Midnight Eye looked thoroughly satisfied, staring at the joyous reunion of Midnight and his father, although he seemed greatly pleased with himself for some reason as well.

Twilight did not even find that surprising anymore. He seemed to be just living his life like this...

“It brightens one’s heart to see his subjects merry, doesn’t it, Princess?” he asked of her casually.

“Indeed, Honored Lord,” she had to agree, reluctant to hear the inevitable continuation of his logic.

“We must always do what is necessary to achieve the happiness and prosperity of our folk,” he, indeed, added firmly and she did not have to be particularly attentive to know what he was referring to. “I know that you, as a royal, understand that completely and utterly.”

“Yes, I do. But understanding what it is that one’s subjects truly need is even more important than the pursuit of their presumed interests, Honored Lord...” she retorted.

She could swear that some of the gathered batpony nobles took notice of her words and considered them most daring. At least, the looks her way indicated that.

Surprisingly, Midnight Eye only smirked, nodding slightly. “Very well contravened, Princess. I have a feeling we will have more... engaging conversations soon.” There was something indescribable and dangerous in his calmness.

Twilight stood her ground valiantly. “I am looking forward to further negotiations, Honored Lord. And to witnessing the Testimony soon. I want to know the truth and act upon it.”

“Very well. We shall arrange for that to be possible within the next night,” the Lord assured, glancing one more time at Midnight and his father embracing, as well as the rest of the gathered. “I shall converse with the Syinod now! Nocferratan Maednoc Wentr!”

Despite being occupied with hugging his father in unrivaled joy, Midnight Wind needed only a second to assume the stance and salute properly, while his father took a step back, facing his Lord and bowing his head humbly.

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr!” the warrior exclaimed, the last tears of happiness in his eyes still.

“I command you to show the Princess the full extent of our Family’s hospitality tonight. Perhaps alongside your own family, as well. Let the Princess know that we value our bloodlines greatly in Noctraliya!” Midnight Eye ordered, causing Midnight to strengthen his salute. “Midnight Whisper?”

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr...” replied the older stallion.

“You’re excused from congregating for tonight. Celebrate the return of your son, dear cousin,” the Lord offered kindly, which was repaid by the lanky stallion’s honest, if respectful, smile. “I may reach out for you later tonight, Princess, regarding tomorrow night’s plans. For now, may you experience the glory and splendor of our Mountain.”

Without a word or a glance more, Midnight Eye beckoned the other members of the Assembly and majestically trotted up the polished stairs, soon to disappear amongst the columns of his palatial complex. The ponies of his retinue diligently followed, with courtiers taking care of the luggage as well.

Surprisingly, Midnight Iris, despite her undeniable social status, was trotting at the very end of the procession, even behind Twilight’s luggage, surrounded by but a couple of her hoofmaidens.

She must have acknowledged her husband’s displeasure with her.

Twilight was considering turning to her for a moment, but Midnight and his father approaching close made the idea impossible.

“Honored Princess,” Midnight retained his official tone, even if his lips were curled into a joyful smile, “allow me to introduce Archivist Maednoc Sept, Midnight Whisper. My father. Father, the envoy of the lands of Equestria, Honored Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

“Hwalba knaze... It is a unique pleasure, seeing an Equestrian at the Mountain of Midnight,” the lanky stallion greeted her with reverence. And a very convincing accent as well.

“Thank you, Archivist. I’m greatly honored to be here.”

“We have been anticipating this visit, Honored Princess,” Midnight Whisper added, smiling no less cordially than his son. She could even spot the family resemblance within the grin. “And yet I knew not that it shall come to my dear son assuring the safety of your stay amongst our mountains! What honor.”

Midnight beamed, receiving a proud stare from his father, even if he tried to sound humble. “Please, padr, I am but doing my duty.”

“Ah, but there is no greater reward for a father, seeing his son serving his country. Haven’t I told you that before, child?”

Twilight joined in with her own smile, feeling her heart growing warm at the scene. It was a much welcome sensation. “Allow me to assure you, Archivist, that I couldn’t have hoped for a better companion than Midnight Wind.”

“Ha! You are very kind to think so, Honored Princess.”

She meant that much more, and Midnight shot her a quick, affectionate glance that revealed that he grasped the message.

Then, suddenly, his mane was tousled by his father’s hoof.

“Tat!” Midnight protested, checking the strap which was now barely holding it nice and together.

“Do not dare take away an old stallion’s joy, youngling!” The Archivist cackled, then turned his attention back to Twilight, diligently. “I do ask for forgiveness for the casual behavior, Honored Princess. But happiness is seldom proper and stately.”

“Oh, there’s no need to apologize! I am more than glad to share in it!”

Midnight Whisper smiled broadly. “Let us then ‘keep at it’, as the Equestrians say. If it pleases you, I would adore to follow our Lord’s suggestion... and for my son to go meet his mother as soon as possible, to share with her the joy of his return...”

Midnight stepped forward, having had just tamed his mane again with the strap.

“Father, our Honored Lord did desire for us to show the Princess the hospitality of our Mountain, so...” He switched his attention to Twilight. “Would it be permissible to offer you a moment of respite in our very own dwelling, Your Highness? Of course, if you would like to rest in the prepared quarters and freshen up first...”

Midnight asking her to come visit his home. That sounded like a wonderful idea...

Twilight’s smile was broad and genuine. “No, no, I am fine for now and I would love to join this occasion right away! Of course, if it would not be rude of me to simply gatecrash and—”

“You obviously haven’t met my wife.” “You obviously haven’t met my mother.”

The response was pretty much synchronized and the two batponies looked at one another and sighed, chuckling.

Twilight herself couldn’t have stopped a warm giggle. “Well, it seems that’s a person I cannot disappoint then, can I?”

Midnight offered her a silly grin. “Not really.”

“Pardon, Honored Princess...”

A timid voice came from behind. In the midst of this reunion, Twilight had completely forgotten about Rowan Berry.

“With your permission,” the healer spoke, lowering her head, “I can check whether your accommodation is satisfactory while you are gone, Honored Princess. And then... I would like to visit my former tutor who lives around, with your permission.”

Twilight opened her mouth to answer her, but Midnight Whisper interrupted her.

“Oh? And who might this be?” he inquired with curiosity, judging the mare with his piercing, saffron stare. He glanced at Midnight as well, asking the wordless question.

“Father, this is Yazembe Acine, lupule assigned to the Princess’ entourage to care for her health,” came the calm answer.

Midnight Whisper blinked and nodded, politely smiling.

“Ah, I see, I see. A pleasure to meet you, lupule. Which Family’s blood warms your veins?”

“Family Dusk, Arciwan. House Mountrose.”

“Hmmm, very well! We graciously welcome the subjects and blood of Harvest of Family Dusk among us! How fares the noble haspadr?”

“Well, Archivist. Your question brings honor to your House and Family. May your Lord as well live his life in fullest!”

Midnight immediately stepped closer to Twilight, seeing her squinting her eyes at the formally-cordial exchange.

“Please don’t be surprised, Honored Princess. Greetings like these are a sign of politeness and respect between the Families.” He grinned towards Midnight Whisper. “I think my father wants to do a little show-and-tell for you, as well.”

She hid an “oh” of understanding and a giggle behind her hoof, whilst the Archivist shook his head. “One can learn and gain knowledge always and everywhere, child!”

Midnight nodded profoundly. “It is true. Glad you haven’t changed, father.”

Twilight contained herself and addressed the healer, who was patiently waiting, her gaze timid. “You may visit your teacher, Rowan Berry. We shall see you in our quarters later on.”

“Thank you for this opportunity, Honored Princess. Of course,” she responded with a bow, giving Midnight and his father a farewell glance and trotting away.

Midnight followed her with his gaze for a second, then his smile broadened visibly. “Should we not linger, then? I long to see mother. Will she be home at this hour?”

“Most certainly. She doesn’t take the jewels back to the dzeh every night,” Midnight Whisper’s reply was as he beckoned for the two to follow him.

The carriages had already managed to fly away and the plaza in front of the Lord’s palace was rather empty. A couple of Lord’s guards stood on the outskirts of it, keeping their eyes diligently forward, their tabards reminding everypony of the Midnight Family’s coat of arms, the lunar discus resting upon a voluminous tome.

Twilight spoke up when the group was about to leave the square behind, for she suddenly realized a glaring omission of a clock tower at such a grand plaza. “Pardon, but what is the hour, actually? I haven’t really seen any clocks since I arrived in Noctraliya and it starts to intrigue me more and more.”

“Close to three in the morning, by Equestrian time. And when it comes to clocks, I do not think you will find even one around, Honored Princess,” Midnight replied and his father nodded.

“Yes. What my son is hinting at is that we simply... know what the hour is, usually.”

Twilight blinked. “... as in?”

The Archivist cleared his throat, his voice becoming that of an academic. “Unless working outside of the caverns, we seldom perceive the Sign of the Goddess. So that does not fulfill the purpose of time-telling. And yet we can guess with quite sensible accuracy what time it is, due to an ‘internal clock’... Have you ever read about the diurnal rhythms, Honored Princess?”

“Oh, wait, yes!” Twilight grasped where he was going immediately. “How fascinating! Circadian clock without photoperiodical zeitgeber, of course! That makes sense! Quite extraordinary!”

“Precisely, I see you know that topic well!” Midnight Whisper praised her, then glanced to the side. “Son, don’t be afraid of our huge words.”

“Tat!” Midnight protested immediately, groaning, even though his previous expression had really betrayed the lack of any clue. “I might not be of the priesthood, but that doesn’t mean that I don’t understand all of this fancy vocabulary! Even in Equestrian!”

“ ‘Trackjacket’...” Twilight mumbled into her hoof, eliciting an eye roll from him.

Midnight Whisper chuckled. “Colt, what have I said about taking away an old stallion’s joy?” he pointed out as they entered a passageway between two huge, natural columns that were carved with stony depictions of vines scaling up them.

Another square opened before them, touching a natural wall of the cave with one of its sides. The rock at the place was carved into a set of elevated rows, with cushions placed on them. In the front of that amphitheatre audience stood a small podium and a stand that supported a... blackboard, of all things! A medium-aged mare was using it, giving a lecture to a quite numerous group of fillies and colts. Their attention was focused on jotting down in their notebooks, carefully observing their tutor.

“Oh, is that a class going on?” Twilight asked, immediately engrossed.

This was a format long-forgotten and obsolete in Equestria and yet it felt... refreshing for her! There was something really exotic and captivating in witnessing it, like she found herself in Equestria of ancient times. A teacher giving lectures in the open! Surely, it made it necessary to train one’s focus to pay attention to them, with regular life just going on all around you! How marvelously developing for a young mind!

Midnight Whisper glanced at the class with a proud smile and a nod. “These are the kids that are not yet assigned to a caste, Honored Princess. They are taught the basics of all subjects, to achieve a level allowing them to take on simpler tasks when being tutored by their respective handlers within the four castes.”

“They look really disciplined!” Twilight commented, seeing as perhaps only one or two foals were not occupied with furious writing, and even they quickly returned to it after short breathers.

The Archivist’s smile only grew. “The children are our pride and joy! They understand quickly the need for self-restraint and subordination. Admittedly, as the old saying goes, ruzge bide bena uctane. Wouldn’t you agree, son?”

“Indeed, father,” Midnight admitted, grinning at his father’s meaningful stare. “If we were to measure professionalism by that alone, you were one of the best teachers ever when I was a colt...”

Twilight squinted her eyes in concentration. “Pardon, uhm, what exactly is a good... ‘teach’? ‘Teacher’, I guess?” she attempted to translate the saying on her own. Midnight pointed nonchalantly at a slim, wooden cane that was propped against the podium and she felt her eyes widening. “Corporal punishment?!”

“Indeed. My wild Midnight Wind wouldn’t have become a Nocferratan in the end if I had spared the rod...” the Archivist pointed out casually.

“I would complain about being embarrassed once more in front of you, Honored Princess,” Midnight replied, shooting his father and then Twilight glance, “but that is very right. I was a little horror.”

“And now you are a big horror. But that’s the kind of pony that you need in the Nocferrat,” Midnight Whisper deadpanned.

Twilight had to fight a sudden giggle. She could now tell from whom had Midnight inherited his sense of humor. Even if he ended up groaning once again because of its application.

She observed the class carefully as they were passing by, feeling still a bit conflicted about the... physical approach to teaching methods... Well, batpony military was utilizing corporal punishment for breaking discipline too. It had deeper roots than she had initially thought.

One of the pupils, after finishing writing down something, looked up and around to find a momentary relief, perhaps. Soon, her gaze fell on an alicorn in the cavern.

And even from this distance Twilight could see the filly’s mouth gradually open and wonder glinting in her eyes.

“Ha! Soleea kudze!” came a sudden squeak, making other children and the teacher stare at the urchin breaking discipline, and then at whom she was pointing at. “Patrai! Soleea kudze! I Nocferratan!”

Twilight blinked. Or, she could have sworn that she only managed to blink before an entire colony of batpony kids went scrambling and rushing in her direction, with loud exhales and shouts of surprise, excitement and awe.

And despite the best tries of their teacher, trying to stop them and pursuing them relentlessly.

Midnight snickered before taking his place in front of Twilight, acting as her bodyguard and stopping the children from colliding with her. He stood proudly as the foals swarmed the two of them, fluttering all around and shouting things in their immature Noctraliyar. The ones that seemed a bit worried about Twilight’s presence were using Midnight for their center of attention. And a most convenient meat shield.

Midnight Whisper, who had managed to quite proficiently slip to the side, was observing the commotion with merry eyes and muffled chuckling.

“Dzieti! Dzieti, wenai terg! Tere!” screamed the mare galloping after her class. She had the rod prepared, looking at the Archivist with concern all over her face. “Arciwan!”

“Having sudden trouble with pupils, Mountainbell?” Midnight Whisper asked, revealing his fangs in a wide smile.

“Bogine, zmiluyae! Dzieti!” The teacher’s cheeks turned to the scarlet red of embarrassment as she was doing her best to catch the unruly bunch and make them stand still for even a moment. With no success.

Twilight was holding her ground perhaps less valiantly than Midnight, but with the warmest expression she could muster. The children were commenting, shouting, staring in wonder at her and her dress. Some of the foals were trying to touch her horn, wings and mane. She paid additional attention to the diadem on her head, although she didn’t believe any of the children would be mischievous enough to actually try and steal it. However, the foals’ curiosity seemed absolutely limitless and there was something undeniably adorable in their wide eyes and mouths opened from awe.

Perhaps it was time to actually take the initiative. Twilight cleared her throat very gently, though it still caused one of the fillies to squeak and flutter away in surprise.

“Hello. Neskaza Lunee welae tuyiu noc illum.”

Astonishingly, despite the overwhelming and loud enthusiasm of the kids and the calm, if clear, tone of her voice, the mention of the Goddess’ name did cause the group to suddenly slow down, as the children bobbed their heads.

Their teacher, Mountainbell, did not squander her chance, seeing the colony calming down a little.

“Dosit, dzieti, dosit!” she shouted, putting her forehooves down forcefully. The foals, finally recognizing their caretaker’s displeasure, scrambled in panic, quickly forming a line before her.

Some did so with great reluctance, having been forced to step away from Twilight and Midnight, but without any delay.

The older mare let out long sigh, her face still crimson from embarrassment. She looked over the class, anger in her eyes, then turned to Twilight. “Hwalba Knaze, I beg you forgive my pupils this grave misconduct.”

“Oh, please, there is nothing to forgive...” Twilight assured with a wide smile when Midnight moved to the side to give her unobstructed view. “One can hardly blame children for their curiosity!”

Mountainbell bowed her head, her muzzle cooling down. “Your words... are wise and merciful, hwalba Knaze.” She faced the foals afterwards, her expression still as stern as only a teacher could make it. “Knaze salwee tuyi, dzieti! Kwo dicti uai terg?”

“Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum!” came a chorus of foal voices, breaking apart the words into syllables to keep a steady rhythm.

Midnight Whisper came forth, seeing as the kids situation seemed to have been momentarily contained. His smile was kind, but his voice came forth as no less austere than Mountainbell’s. “Excitement is nothing wrong, dzieti, but respect towards those that command it is of greater importance than it...”

“Arciwan dict vere!” Mountainbell added, which caused many, little, tufted ears to drop. “Tuyi ecusai Knaze! Tere!”

The row of kids looked genuinely abashed and embarrassed altogether. “Uai ecusi...” they collectively muttered.

Twilight only shook her head at the choral apology. “Thank you, but I am not offended, not at all. I am excited too to meet such a wonderful, lively class!” She moved a bit closer, twenty eight pairs of little, reflective eyes looking at her with engrossment. “What are you learning today?” she asked.

The foals quickly looked at one another. Then they congregated, out of nowhere and following a sudden, silent agreement, into a large group. They started whispering quickly between themselves, glancing at Twilight sharply.

Mountainbell was going to berate them for yet another irrational behavior in front of an esteemed guest, but Midnight Whisper stopped her with a gesture and a wink.

Finally, one of the fillies, of straw yellow mane and big, sweet amber eyes was pretty much kicked forward, standing, rather reluctantly, as a semi-willing representative of the group.

She looked at Twilight with mounting anxiety, then took a deep, wheezing breath. She held it in for a moment, but just before Twilight was ready to encourage her, she blurted out.

“HonoredPrincessWeAreHappyToMeetYouAndWeAreLearningNumbersTonightAndWeWantToSayHi!”

“Wow, wow, slow down, please...” Twilight’s kind response was, but the filly was already sprinting behind her friends, her wings flapping frantically. Thankfully, their protests and a makeshift wall of their hooves stopped her from retreating entirely. “Do not be afraid,” Twilight encouraged her, lowering her head to the filly’s level, keeping a safe distance.

The little batpony stood her ground between the alicorn and her friends and shakily breathed a couple of times before finally calming down just enough for Twilight to know what she was trying to say. The filly’s accent was thick, but she could understand her without issues.

“Honored Princess, w-we are happy to meet... to meet you and... and we are learning numbers tonight... and we want to say... h-h-hi...?” she repeated, her voice giving up at the very end.

Twilight beamed and smiled the warmest smile she could muster. “Hi! I am very happy to meet you too,” she chimed, looking all over the group. “All of you,” she added, which spawned a colony of wide, fanged smiles and a few exhales of childish joy.

“You do my pupils honor, Knaze...” Mountainbell responded, bowing her head, her anger going away for now. “I feel that I, once again, must ask for forgiveness and explain... Sun stallions and mares are known here only from descriptions in books. Your presence is a single, unique experience...”

Twilight retained her expression, but something in her chest squeezed.

She suddenly felt like... an oddity.

Which is exactly not how the teacher wanted to make her feel, she knew that much. But the sheer wonder in the children’s gazes did speak for itself and made her again realize some things. She was the first Equestrian for many batponies to see with their own eyes. And not only children, but the vast majority of the population!

She kept her smile, even widened it. Even if this was the fault of a centuries-old war, she was here to remedy that. One step at a time.

“It is a unique experience for me as well. I am overjoyed and honored to visit Noctraliya and learn of the noctrali.”

“You really like it here?”

One of the foals, a colt of curly, cyan mane asked her plainly.

“You are supposed to say ‘hwalba knaze’!” a filly reprimanded him with a panicked squeak.

“Nye, nye, w Ekwestriyar! You are supposed to say ‘Honored Princess’ in Ekwestriyar!” one of the other fillies shouted. “Wait, what is a ‘Princess’ exactly?”

Mountainbell was about to aid the class, but Midnight Whisper stopped her again, quickly but gracefully making his way to her. He whispered something, something that Twilight understood as “learning on their own.”

“Princess is like a soleea haspadre, right?”

“So that was...” one of the children whispered something to the cyan-maned colt, “... or something...”

“... is that what Wesela Maednoce said?”

The filly in question was still standing in front of the group, pretty much petrified in excitement and worry.

“Go on, you make the Princess wait! You never make elders wait!” one of the kids shouted.

“Alright... uhm...” The colt stared at Twilight, then nodded his head quickly. “I... meant to ask: Do you really like it here, Hormoned Princess?”

Mountainbell paled. Midnight Whisper’s lips twitched uncontrollably. Midnight snorted from behind Twilight, though he quickly turned that into clearing his throat.

And Twilight? Twilight was left on her own on this battlefield, trying to contain her voice and expression. The last thing she wanted was to embarrass the child, though her mind felt a bit conflicted whether to be just shocked, or fall into hilarity.

For once, she knew that Midnight would not let go of that title.

“I-I really like it here,” she managed to somehow form a reply, still sounding gentle and kind. “I like the Mountain of M-Midnight and the entire Noctraliya,” she assured, somehow mechanically.

It caused quite the ruckus.

“Yes, our Iug is the best!”

“Ha!”

“Noctraliya is great!”

The enthusiasm of the kids was boundless, causing Twilight to smile, without the fear of showing how... dumbfounded she felt after hearing the new variation of her title.

Mountainbell, spotting that she did not erupt into a blaze of righteous fury, finally exhaled, some color returning to her white face. She put her hoof down, which immediately caused the children to restore the proper line and fall silent.

“Dzieti, that shall be quite enough. The Honored Princess forgave you your misdoings, but we must not keep her from her duties any longer.”

A chorus of disappointed sighs and groans sounded, causing the teacher to stomp her hoof again to silence the class.

That was when Midnight Whisper decided to interfere. His expression was stern, but his eyes glinted.

“I have to agree with teacher Mountainbell, children. Though, your curiosity and wonder are nothing bad. So... I might have a proposition for you, Honored Princess...” he suddenly said with a bow of his head.

Twilight realized that Midnight had the same peculiar, lively spark in his saffron eyes when he was coming up with an idea.

“Go on, Archivist.”

“As your visit is an incredible opportunity for us, noctrali, even more so for our younglings, perhaps we could find some time in your busy schedule to have a little meet-up with the children around?”

“That... that is a wonderful idea!” Twilight agreed without hesitation. Such a simple gesture, and yet so meaningful, especially here, where her presence was often met with distrust and caution. “I would love to, if that would only be allowed!”

“I think the Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight would not oppose it, for the sake of the little ones. Mountainbell, what do you think of such a proposition?” the Archivist asked and the teacher bit her lower lip, being observed by twenty eight foals, leaning forward in anticipation, hope glinting in their stares. Some of them had toppled forward at this point.

She sighed finally. “Bogine, I’m getting too motherly, but... I think we... could adjust the timetable to accommodate that idea and—”

The uproarious shout of children’s approval and joy was still ringing in Twilight’s ears as the three of them were walking a stone road, meandering between various houses, half-built, half-chiseled in the natural rock. The district they have reached seemed less rich from the buildings next to Midnight Eye’s palace, but the dwellings here still could have been marked as stately, with a lot of them having grand porches and porticos with columns, lit up by solid, steel, hanging lanterns.

Twilight took note of the Midnight Family’s coat of arms marking many of the houses. Other, smaller emblems were also present, like three stars descending in a spread pattern, leaving trails of silver fire behind them. Or a shining, spire-like mountaintop, but those too had the tome and moon sign next to them, almost as if acting as their protector, or guide.

The occasionally met locals and patrols were diligently moving to the side when the group passed, greeting Twilight and the stallions cordially, though many glances were stalking her from behind and sides.

When they took a turn at one point, Twilight realized that this entire part of the Mountain was elevated slightly higher, like on a natural hill inside the cavern. It only spoke of the vastness of the city in it, now that she could see its scale, full of dwellings both on the ground and all the way up in the stalactites.

“Enjoying the view, Honored Princess?” Midnight asked of her, smiling.

“Incredible... A city in the mountain,” she replied, awestruck once again to visit places of such unique beauty.

“Your capital conquered its Mountain and claimed its slopes, Honored Princess, we have hid in ours embrace...” Midnight Whisper joined in, admiring the view as well. His eyes wandered across the dwellings. “We are not as numerous as the Family Dusk, but the Iug u Maednoc is considered one of the most sprawling settlements still. We take pride in the great work of our architects and stonemasons, even if the Family Crescent would compare their work and declare themselves victors in this struggle...”

“Especially Lord Bright Crescent...” Midnight muttered, shaking his head, while his father but chuckled and nodded.

Twilight looked around the cityscape some more, musing over the arches and porticos. “The Sanctuary, this city... If I were to hear about such places from anypony, I would have judged it an absolutely massive exaggeration...”

“And now, Honored Princess?”

“Now I would accuse them of underestimating.”

Midnight laughed. “There is no need to be quite so accusatory! Though... I have compared Noctraliya to other places. I do not know about aesthetics, but patriotism wins every time...”

A minute later, the group stood before a small porch of dark stone, right on the edge of solid, mountain rock. Nothing extraordinary in comparison to the rest of the district, more mediocre, or perhaps modest, depending on whom one would ask. However, its sight caused Midnight to take a deep breath and pause.

“It’s... it’s good to be home...” he said with a shaky voice, happiness glinting in his eyes.

“Is this your house?” Twilight asked and both batponies nodded in unison.

“Our very own,” Midnight Whisper stated, a small smirk on his muzzle. “It is not that grand, but it has marked our very own piece of the Mountain...” He gestured at the lone sign of Midnight Family on the house and many other dwellings nearby. “Other members of our bloodline live around us. Lord Eye of Family Midnight himself used to visit his grandmother from his mother’s side when she occupied that house there...” He pointed up the road, where the stones changed into a staircase utilizing the cavern’s side. “This entire neighborhood is made up mostly of us, Midnights. House Pinnacle lives here too. And House Starfall, though they are a bit spread out...”

Midnight suddenly chuckled. “How is old swadran Ink Bolide doing?”

The Archivist groaned, rolling his eyes. “As mad as usual...”

“Ha! Glad some things never change!”

Twilight looked carefully around. It felt rather... sociable, being in a place that tied ponies so close together. Batponies must have been learning the sense of their greater community from living so close with their closer and further relatives.

“How many Houses are there around? Aside from the main branch of the Family? I have seen a reasonable selection of coats of arms around.”

Midnight Whisper lidded his eyes, doing a quick, soundless count. “Eighteen at the Mountain.”

“That many?! How many ponies actually live here?”

“Oh, no, do not let the number fool you. Houses like House Aeon have only a dozen, or so, members. And there are also five Houses that live in our other settlements, House Luminary at Lodestar Fault being the most numerous of those.”

Twilight mused, staring at the coats of arms around her. “And... they are all supported by House Midnight? As the noble one?”

Midnight’s eyes were still glued to his home, merry. “They are under the protection of various lineages of our House, but yes, that is correct. Though, right now, I care a little less about other Houses, standing before my own.”

Twilight chuckled. “It’s alright, I understand.”

Midnight Whisper took a deep breath, then his expression turned... mischievous. “Son, would you maybe stand behind one of the columns? I want for your mother to have a grand surprise.”

“With seeing me, or the Honored Princess?” Midnight inquired, his grin not any less impish, especially when he looked at Twilight. “Honored Princess, would you not mind joining our little charade?”

Twilight shook her head and sighed. They were both being ridiculous. She had only one response to that, considering her stature and position.

“Not at all! I would even say: ze delec.”

“Ha! I am in your debt, Knaze,” Midnight Whisper thanked her, nodding and heading to the solid door.

Twilight took her place, looking intently at Midnight, who hid behind a pillar on the other side of the portico. She shook her head at him again and sent him an unimpressed, if amused, grin. He hid a laugh behind his hoof, then mouthed a very covert “I love you too.”

The compliance to this ridiculous plan became immediately worth it.

Midnight Whisper knocked firmly on the door. “Granata Copite, bide tue dom?”

After but a moment, hoofsteps resounded on the other side and the door began clicking its solid, iron lock. A middle-aged, bit rounded mare of sooty hue stood in the threshold, her garnet eyes widening. “Marit? Maednoc Sept, kwo robit tu hic? Tu nye hab Syinod hacnoc?”

“Tac, dilece, ale hwalbu haspadr mitte ia dom...” the Archivist replied in an official tone.

“Mitte tu dom?! Ip bid obfentu ze tu?” worry invaded Garnet Hoof’s voice as she took a step forward, her curly, ruby mane bouncing. Twilight spotted Midnight rolling his eyes, hiding a chuckle desperately.

From his tone, it seemed that Midnight Whisper rolled his eyes as well. “Nye, dilece! Uai habi osobliwyi hospi hacnoc!”

“Hospi? Marit, iae znate Ekwestriyaa Knaze preire hacnoc, ale...”

“Nye, nye, iaa dilece.” Midnight Whisper paused, which caused Midnight to start trotting from behind the column. His eyes got a bit teary, as Twilight spotted. “Barwaznyi hospi!”

“Barw—”

“Mame...”

There was a pause after Midnight spoke up. Twilight could see Garnet Hoof’s eyes locking in on him and widening.

A high-pitched squeal shattered the temporary silence. The mare stomped in place for a moment, never stopping the shout of pure joy, then rushed forward, colliding with Midnight and hanging off his neck. She was crying her eyes out and, considering the warrior’s expression, asphyxiating him. Though, he did not seem to mind that much.

“F-Filiy! Iaeu filiy! H-ha!” Garnet Hoof screamed, choking on her own tears of joy. “Filiyek... Iaeu Maednoc Wentr... Iaeu Maednoc Wentr...” She stroked his neck, repeating his name over and over.

Twilight felt tears wetting her eyes. The memories came back to her. She had seen her own mom latching onto Shining Armor when he was coming back from training camps and assignments. But he was not ever gone for longer than a couple months. Midnight had not been home for two years, from what she could tell. Garnet Hoof’s happiness betrayed that too.

“Mame... Ia bid ita radosnu vid tue...” Midnight mumbled into his mothers neck, holding her close.

The mare sighed loudly in fatigued joy, then beckoned for Midnight Whisper, and the three of them joined in one, giant embrace, which caused Twilight to grow quite emotional. Soon, however, she had to compose herself, for the Archivist shot a glance her way from the pile of happiness.

He slowly broke the hug, his eyes escaping towards Midnight for a brief moment, and then turned to his wife.

“Iaa dilece, uaiu filiy bid nye solusu hosp hacnoc...”

Garnet Hoof tried to dry her eyes, but the tears were flowing still without remorse. She looked curiously at both stallions. “M-Maednoc Sept? Maednoc Wentr...?” She furrowed her brow, and her curly mane shifted. “Kwo knuti tuyi?”

“Mom...” Midnight switched to Equestrian. “We are receiving a very special guest tonight, as well.”

Twilight revealed herself, somewhat abashed, hearing that cue. She was not sure how the mare would react to one more shock this evening, but... there was a part of her, that she found hard to denounce, that enjoyed this little, waggish scenario she partook in.

“Ha?” was Garnet Hoof’s initial reaction. “Kwo—Neskaza Lunee!”

The mare reeled back in surprise, pretty much dropping on her haunches, her expression between shock and disbelief, with a hint of wonder.

It was enough to cause her son and husband to stumble in laughter all over the porch.

Twilight felt her cheeks growing warm. This was so... strange. She wanted to come closer, to help the mare up, but it looked like she would only cause Garnet Hoof to crawl back inside in confusion.

The mare finally shook her head, glaring at her family. “Cesai rid, tuyi blazni!” Her voice was, however, slightly... elated?

Whatever she meant, it only caused the two to chuckle further. Twilight took a deep breath. At least she had to remain sane.

“Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum...” she greeted Garnet Hoof, which silenced the cackling for a moment.

“I... i welae Neskaza Lunee... illum tueu noc tez, Knaze,” the mare replied, somehow abashed. “Tue dicte Noctraliyar?!”

“Uhm... Iae ecus... ecuse, ale iae nye dic-cte Noctraliyar...” Twilight replied, earning a nod of admiration from Midnight. It would cause her muzzle to flare up, if it was not already red from embarrassment over the situation.

“I say you do, Knaze!” Garnet Hoof replied, taking a step forward, her face quickly changing into a wide, kind smile. “I... ha! I mean, I would... We have learned that you will be coming, but... ha, I would never expect somepony like you to just... come around, Knaze...”

“Well, I—”

“Ha!” the mare shouted back, almost pounding her chest. “Nopony will say that Garnet Hoof cannot rise up to the task of hosting a Princess!”

“That’s... good?”

The two stallions finally composed themselves, but Twilight’s words again caused Midnight Whisper to chuckle and Midnight to snort from behind his hoof.

It spawned his mother’s attention. “Maednoc Wentr, does this mean that you are... guarding the Princess? Personally? Is that why she arrived at our doorstep?”

“I am, mother,” Midnight replied, straightening up his posture. “The Honored Covenant’s direct wish...”

Garnet Hoof squealed a little, then cupped his cheek, looking at him with great gentleness. “Iaeu maliyu filiyec... My heart ached when you became a warrior... but I am so proud of you...” Then she turned to Twilight again. “Haspadr tsi knaz, ponies all are welcome in Garnet Hoof’s house! Come, Knaze, you are invited to cross our threshold!” she stated officially.

Ah, yes, Twilight recalled – noctrali were keen on elaborately inviting others to their houses. That spawned one of the vampire myths, after all.

“Thank you. Of course, if I am only not being—”

“Not a word more, please, hwalba Knaze! You are most welcome! You brought me my son back!”

Without waiting anymore, Garnet Hoof, with speed much greater than one would expect from her slightly pudgy physique, rushed inside with an excited giggle, leaving the door opened wide.

Midnight Whisper sighed. “What have we told you, Princess?” He followed his wife diligently. “How could I not love such a mare...” he muttered to himself, his mouth widening in an amorous grin.

Midnight chuckled, drying his eyes properly. “This was so worth it.”

Twilight stepped closer to him when the Archivist disappeared in the doorway. “This was weird, but I am glad I was a part of your homecoming...”

“Ha, I am happy. Also...” He snorted. “Since when I got so emotional?” he replied with a little laugh, inviting her to follow him inside. “I need to toughen up.”

“You’re fine the way you are, Midnight.”

“Just ‘fine’,” he retorted quietly, winking at her, “Hormoned Princess?”

How could she not love him?

***

Luna’s consciousness was floating amongst the countless dreamscapes. Through the space of many colors that did not exist, and sounds that did not make sense, and sensations that fleeted away in the morn like ethereal butterflies.

The chest of her projection was rising and falling in a steady, relaxed rhythm. Its gaze was piercing the fantasies and hopes and visions for signs of distress, fear, pain... For the darkness of the nightmares, enveloping the minds of ponies, enfeebled by slumber. To find and aid, to support and give counsel. To grant strength, or, more accurately, to show the little ponies that they had it already, deep inside of them.

An echo invaded the hallowed space of dream.

Knocking.

Luna’s mind inhaled and she opened her eyes, finding herself back in the hexagonal room that was her Meditation Chamber. Drapes of gossamer allowed but the faint flickering of stars to enter the room through the graceful, narrow windows. The faint murmur of water, travelling around the plush pedestal she occupied seemed to flow endlessly. This always helped Luna relax and open herself to the call of the Dreamworld.

Knocking, however, was definitely forbidden when she was performing her duties.

She stood up and spread her wings, descending from her dais and coming to the door. With a swift spell she unlocked the passage, seeing none other than a breathing-deep Toolbox, lowering his head humbly before her, his cyan mane matted and glued to his forehead with sweat.

“Agent Toolbox, you are well aware that I am not to be interrupted when I am meditating,” she admonished him, though without malice. He was reasonable enough not to forget that. “This must be most urgent.”

“Aye, Your Majesty,” the burly stallion replied immediately, steadying his breathing. “I have not forgotten... about what you told us, but...” He extended his hoof, holding in it a parchment. “This just came in. A message... from Maretonia, Your Majesty...”

Luna wasted no time to take the scroll from him. “Come in, please, we need to discuss this.”

“If you say so, Your Majesty, but I am aware this chamber is for you alone,” Toolbox let her know, trotting in reluctantly, looking around. “You never get all up your boss’ business,” he added, looking at her cautiously.

It was peculiar, seeing such a burly stallion acting so carefully, but she had learned that Toolbox was doing that out of respect. Respect that the streets of Manehattan and the ponies who ran them firmly had taught him.

“Please, Toolbox, you are not invading my personal space. Besides,” she paused to take a deep breath, “I think I should pay greater attention to my closest associates. You work tirelessly all night, I do not even have the opportunity to safeguard your dreams through the day...”

Toolbox smirked. “Your Majesty, there are ponies that need you more than we do...”

Luna spotted the somber glints in his eyes. “Do you not have nightmares still?”

“Just a light, Your Majesty. But those are but memories one has to handle. My father losing his workshop to the corporations, because he never had a paper from a school or anything... Him throwing a wrench at a bailiff and getting beat up by the Guards... Me, breaking that Lord Muck’s legs in an alley some days later...” Toolbox counted, looking to the side somewhere. “Then, sometimes, some of the jobs for the bosses. Knocking out chompers from ponies not paying protection, or the like...”

Luna stayed silent for a brief moment. The stallion rarely wished to talk about the details of his time with the mob and what had lead to it. And when he did, it was better to give him time.

Toolbox finally sighed. “Nah, that’s not important now, I am a big colt,” he assured, cracking his neck. “Please, Your Majesty, the message.”

Luna nodded, opening the parchment. She quickly scanned the contents, muttering to herself.

“... ‘without issues’... ‘discussions with’... ‘decided to fly out on’...” She paused, blinking. “My sister returns in two days.”

“Aye...” Toolbox affirmed. “After our last discussion, Your Majesty, we wanted you to know it fast...”

Luna bit her lip. Tia was coming back and there would be a lot of explaining to do.

“Toolbox?”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Send word to Moonwarden, I order him to return as soon as possible. I need you all to be ready, if the talks in Maretonia revealed something new...”

“At once, Your Majesty!” Toolbox bowed his head, exiting the chamber post haste.

Luna stood there. Taking deep breaths. Crumpling the paper mercilessly in her hooves without even realizing.

Author's Note

By the Immaculate Moon, that took a while...

Allow me, though many of you told me not to worry, to sincerely apologize to you, the readers, for taking so long to get back to the Journey. Between work, gaining my diploma and my family life turning upside down, I have had really hard time to focus and get this done. However, things clarified just enough for me to try and get back to the tale with some regularity. I have the outline for the next chapter done. I am also actively working on the Noctraliyar-English dictionary that I would like to post when it is formatted properly, for expanding it as the story progresses... Hopefully that offers at least a small reimbursement for all of this waiting.

A big, heartfelt "Thank you!" to all who are with me, and the story, up to this point. You are wonderful people, all of you!

~Gulheru

Chapter XXVII – Taking a Hint

“... and then my little Meadnoc Wentr pops from behind the table with two uncut gems wedged in his ears, because he wants to have earrings and he wants them now!”

Laughter resounded all around the living room and its firm furnishings. Garnet Hoof and her husband were heard quite prominently, while Midnight was sitting still, muzzle red from embarrassment and a defeated look present in his eyes. Though a lot of joy was hidden behind it as well.

Twilight, while attempting to be respectful towards her beloved, could not stop herself from giggling and chuckling, hearing more and more tales of Midnight’s childhood that the batpony mare decided to bring up, as a mean of entertainment.

And while those stories were really funny, Midnight looked smaller and smaller after every anecdote.

“How would I know better?” he muttered, trying to smile through the fluster. “You said that everypony looks better with jewels in their ears!”

“Regardless, I think your mother just meant ‘earrings’!” Twilight told him in between the fits of giggles.

“Actually,” Midnight Whisper cut in, wiping tears from the corners of his eyes, “in Noctraliyar, we say that you wear earrings ‘w spici’. ‘In’ the ears, rather than ‘on’. And the jewelry is more than often just described as ‘jewels’... So, my little, logical Midnight Wind...” he continued, giving the younger stallion a wide smile.

Midnight groaned. “I’m losing the remnants of dignity...”

“I wouldn’t say that!” Twilight protested, trying to sound serious, despite her lips shivering. “You could have gotten those gems stuck in!”

He said nothing at first, just looked at her in utter loss.

Garnet Hoof fanned herself, trying to stop the laughter, pretty garnet in the face from so much merriment. “The healer took two hours,” she deadpanned.

Twilight tried her best to stop herself. For naught. As she erupted into laughter once again, she became certain that Midnight was going to get her back for all of this at some point. Still, this joy was worth the upcoming retribution.

Midnight Whisper reached out and tussled Midnight’s mane, as the latter had surrendered by parking his forehead on the table. “There, there, son. We are just so happy to see you!”

Midnight rolled his muzzle to the side, so he could see his father properly. “I know, father, I know. But you will stay here afterwards, while I will have to keep on accompanying the Princess. And now she will think of me as but clumsy, or plain silly! And I am a Nightguard!”

“Clumsy and silly for what you were doing when you were a child? Really?” Twilight asked, trying again to suppress the laughter. “Midnight Wind, my mom is embarrassing me to this day, and I am a Princess!” she pointed out, sending him a big smile.

Midnight’s shrug was lacking conviction.

Garnet Hoof stood up, gathering the plates, trying not to make the clatter despite still shuddering in giggles. “I could still tell much more...” she warned, earning another wail from Midnight. She looked at Twilight and grinned. “Well, I’m glad you are enjoying yourself, Knaze. I hope the fruit were to your taste as well.”

“Oh, yes!” Twilight agreed immediately. “Though, I feel like I must ask, using this opportunity... are guests in Noctraliya always received at a meal? I have a feeling that every place I visit I end up at a table, surrounded by fresh oranges and pears and grapes and watermelons!”

Midnight Whisper nodded. “Tradition demands that one accepting a guest grants them from his supplies, as an endearment and sign of generosity. It can be a small gesture, or an elaborate feast, but visitors receive a chance to sample food and drink, no matter the circumstances, or affluence of the hosts.”

“That could explain a lot, actually...” Twilight admitted. “I think I have eaten more oranges lately than during my entire life... And I expect more coming.”

“There is an old saying...” The archivist placed his hooves on the table. “Golodoya, ale nahwalaya. ‘Starve, but boast.’ Even if you, yourself, do not have much, you should always try to impress, even at the cost of your own prominence,” he explained.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Oh gosh, I hope that did not happen in my case? I mean, the food was wonderful, and there was more than enough of it and—”

Garnet Hoof just chuckled. “Oh, Hwalba Knaze, do not worry about that, please. I am glad that you considered the welcoming warm!” she stated, taking the last plates away with a grand smile and leaving the room for a moment.

Midnight Whisper chuckles. “I say she is proud of herself.”

“I will not stop her, archivist, I really feel more than well-received!”

Midnight finally gathered enough of his shattered dignity back to lift his head from the table. “We are very glad, Princess. Our home might not be as esteemed as the quarters prepared for you, but we hope that the atmosphere makes up for that.”

“Oh, it does indeed! But...” Twilight raised her hoof. “You should know well, Midnight Wind, that accommodation is not a factor for me...”

Besides, as she indeed considered, Midnight Whisper and Garnet Hoof’s dwelling was still of a respectable standard, with the furniture perhaps not made out of the most noble wood, nor adorned with any silver, but still solid and elegant. The house was, as she learned, rather spacious as well, with all of the inhabitants having their own rooms, as well as there being a kitchen chamber, living room in which they were sitting, the archivist’s study and the workshop for Garnet Hoof, in which she would be cutting gems.

The said mare managed to return already, her smile not having left her muzzle. “Hwalba Knaze, if you would desire more food or drink, do not hesitate to say so. I will be glad to provide!”

“Oh, no, thank you for the moment, I have definitely eaten my share!” Twilight kindly refused.

Midnight grinned suddenly. “Mother, you just might wish to avoid offering the Princess any gozalke. She also had her share recently and it did not look well during any of these attempts...”

Twilight looked at him with an unimpressed expression. “Well, I do not have a Nightguard’s throat!”

“That’s not a vice, Honored Princess...” His smile only grew and kind glints appeared in his eyes.

Midnight Whisper shook his head. “I am hoping this is not a permanent aversion though...” he wished, chuckling.

“No, no, archivist, nothing of the sort. I am just not used to alcohol... especially pure one...”

Garnet Hoof smiled kindly at her too. “Oh, Knaze, you have to think in the right way about it. Gozalke to special occasion is like wearing the right jewels to a dress! It serves as that one, finishing touch. It allows us to add to the experience and make it full...”

“That’s a... very good metaphor, I think,” Twilight admitted. “I learned that you deal with gem cutting as a profession, Garnet Hoof. I feel it is also your passion.”

“Oh, it surely is, Knaze! If you would like, I could show you some of my work! I think you would like it!” The mare tilted her head a little. “Considering the earrings you have on now, I say you have a really good taste.”

Twilight chuckled. “I would love to see your craft, Garnet Hoof. But, when it comes to the jewelry... others are responsible for my taste more than often.”

“Nonsense! Every mare knows what she really enjoys!” Garnet Hoof declared. “Would you mind if I steal the Princess for a while?” she asked of the stallions.

“Not at all.” Midnight shook his head. “I think I can allow myself not to shadow the Princess quite so much if you wish for her to see your workshop, mother. I shall converse with father in the meantime.”

Garnet Hoof clapped her hooves. “Mirabilu! Princess, please, allow me!”

Twilight rose from the table gracefully, the two stallions standing up too to show respect, then smiled towards them and, with a polite “excuse me”, followed the older mare through the family dwelling.

“If I might ask...” she began as they trotted down the corridor.

“Of course!”

“Is this how a standard batpony home looks like? I like it here more than I thought. It’s very cozy!”

“Knaze, thank you so much, you are very kind! I’ve spent many anni of my life tending to this house. We usually want our homes to be welcoming and warm!”

Twilight nodded. “Yes, of course, but... I was actually curious if this place could be considered... rich, by local standards?”

“Oh! Well, to a point, yes!” Garnet Hoof admitted, her smile unwavering. “Truly, it is largely thanks to my husband, as he is of the slahte.”

“Pardon?”

“Oh, yes, apologies. The nobility, I meant,” the mare translated as they approached the end of the corridor, a solid door right before them. “As you surely know, I am a plebese, a lowborn. And House Gem was never that rich to speak of, despite our craft. But,” she continued, slowly turning the key in the lock, “even back in my Family’s dwelling, we always cared for... uhm, what’s the word...?”

“... aesthetic,” Twilight uttered, looking around the chamber they entered.

It was a true, jeweler’s den. A proper workshop indeed, with sturdy slitters and shaping wheels of different sizes placed on top of a solid table. A reasonable, suspended magnifying glass was overlooking the wooden slab, ready to spot any and all imperfections in the gems, which were stored in neatly labeled, open drawers. Settings and chains of silver and copper, displayed on a nearby stand, of sizes and shapes to the heart’s delight, were already waiting to welcome the wonderful jewels.

“Very impressive...” Twilight noted, as the room was kept tidy and organized by a pony who clearly knew what she was doing.

Garnet Hoof giggled. “So nice of you to think so, Knaze. I enjoy having a clear work space. I cannot have anything taking my focus away...” She approached one of the drawers filled with gems. “I mustn’t risk damaging the stones.”

Twilight followed her, lured in by the colorful reflections, flickering thanks to the little lantern over the table. “An impressive collection. Is it normal for craftsponies like you to perform their tasks at home? These must be worth a fortune!”

“Not in such a form, no...” Garnet Hoof replied, shaking her head. “Like this ciddenyit.” She picked up a reasonable piece of a green mineral and placed it under the magnifying glass. “Look closely, Knaze, it has that hideous flaw inside, that cavity...”

Twilight looked at the stone as ordered, indeed taking note of something that looked like liquid stuck inside it, being quite damaging to the clarity of the gem.

“Such imperfection,” the gemcutter continued, her tone that of a specialist indeed, “requires of me to get rid of this entire part. Nopony will buy something like this...” She put the stone down on the table. “Only after I shall deal with this problem will the jewel gain any true value and can be given back to the dzeh.”

“Your... guild, I imagine?” Twilight asked, still enjoying eyeing the vast collection.

“Yes, exactly...” The mare approached the stand with settings and chains, looking for something. “And, going back to your question, Knaze, as long as a curatr fulfills all obligations, he or she can be allowed to work like I do, from home. Besides, I am a wife tending to the house and, well, my husband’s noble status helps too,” she admits, furrowing her brow and grabbing a copper, minuscule setting. “Apologies, Knaze, I’m just going to leave this on the table, so I do not forget what do I need to do with this gem later...”

“Oh, no, of course, I understand. I did not wish to interfere with your work! I know my visit was a surprise,” Twilight quickly clarified.

Garnet Hoof giggled, rolling her eyes. “Thanks to my two characters... It was a most pleasant surprise, though,” she admitted, preparing the workplace for later. The gem and the setting were gently placed next to one of the slitters, labeled and marked in no time.

As the mare was working, Twilight could swear she spotted a... change in her attitude. Garnet Hoof took a deep breath, suddenly, turning around with a soft smile.

“I wanted for you to come here with me for one more reason, Knaze...”

Twilight, having finally forced her gaze away from the meticulous jewelry displayed around, raised her eyebrow. “... yes?”

“I need to thank you.”

“For... what exactly, Garnet Hoof?”

The older mare’s eyes ventured affectionately towards the doors of her workshop. “I have not seen my son for two years... but, when he was leaving, he did not smile like tonight. He did not laugh like tonight...” she let her know. “He was... struggling.”

Twilight had a pretty good idea why, she believed. “Midnight Wind... told me of his tragedy, Garnet Hoof.”

The mare glanced back at her quickly, her lips parting in surprise. “He... did?” She stayed silent for a moment. “That... that means that he trusts you very much, Knaze. He never wished to talk about what happened to poor Waesper Strumiene. We were afraid he will n-never lift himself up for that...” she admitted, small tears appearing in her eyes and her ears drooping. “It hurts a mother, to see her son’s heart splitting.”

Twilight approached closer. She allowed herself to place her hoof on Garnet Hoof’s back. She did not say anything, just offered the older mare a supporting, genuine smile.

The batpony quickly dried her eyes. “And now... he is back and he is merry again. And he looks at you with so much gratitude. So... I do not think I could ever thank you enough, Knaze, despite my intentions.”

“There is nothing to thank for...” Twilight immediately replied, her expression only growing fonder. “I have not done much. I am just glad I could have heard him out and offer a warm word.”

“May Neskaza Lunee... bless you,” Garnet Hoof wished, lowering her head. “You are a good pony, Knaze...”

Twilight felt warmth in her heart. Those words were not flowery, sophisticated, graceful. But they were honest. And that mattered more than anything.

“Thank you, Garnet Hoof...”

“No, thank you, Knaze,” the mare responded, letting out a small giggle. “I do not know how to show my gratitude well, but... I will be praying for you to Bogine. Every night. For returning my son to me, in more ways than one...”

Praying for her. Midnight had been doing that already. Lichen wished Twilight all the best. Now, yet another pony was supplicating the Goddess for her? Twilight felt... appreciated. Honored even.

It was a strange feeling. And, considering who the Goddess was, the activity of praying was peculiar to Twilight still. Even though she had participated in it before, in moments of need.

And yet, the meaning of Garnet Hoof’s words could not escape her... and filled her with sentiment even more so.

“That will be more than a generous repayment, I think, Garnet Hoof...”

“Ab Bogine, let it be so, then...” The mare nodded, smiling, then looked around her workshop, her eyes keenly stopping on a few items. “Could I still make you something nice as well, Knaze? From the materials that I have for myself?”

Twilight laughed. “You are very nice, but I think I am fine for the moment.”

“A mare can never have enough jewelry!” Garnet Hoof protested fiercely, with the tone of a scholar in the area. “Come, look around. It would be my treat!”

Twilight shook her head with a defeated expression, then smiled. Midnight would have to excuse her for accompanying his mother for a while longer.

***

“I think the Princess is enjoying her stay,” Midnight Whisper pointed out as the two mares left the room and the stallions sat back down. He chuckled. “I have not seen your mother so enthusiastic for quite some time!”

Midnight smirked. It was good to see his parents in such good health and humor, even at the cost of having to listen to the tales from his childhood.

Even at the cost of Twilight listening to the tales from his childhood. A steep price, indeed.

Midnight did not even mind when his father sat closer and tousled his mane once more. There was a need for laughter before... the more pressing, serious matters that he wanted to discuss. And urgently.

“I think I will just stop trying to tie my mane around you, father...” he remarked, feeling that the strap was giving way once again. It was not meant to combat affectionate ruffling, after all.

“You should get a cut to have it fit under the helmet, maybe?”

Midnight waved his hoof. “I don’t mind, really...” He smiled. He thought Twilight preferred it this way, after all. “I’m glad that the Princess found our home to be a sweet home indeed.”

“Your mother is beside herself, that’s for certain! Watch her come back here with the Princess wearing a new necklace,” his father remarked, chuckling. “I am, actually, rather happy to see a mare like Princess Twilight being the one engaging in diplomacy. She seems really open and tolerant.”

“She is, father,” Midnight affirmed, trying not to sound affectionate. It was hard, but necessary. “I want to believe that her visit will actually engender something more between us and Equestrians. Once you get used to the glances and windows being shut as a precaution, you find that the sunponies are actually rather friendly...”

Midnight Whisper chuckled. “Just as we are, when you see behind our sharp fangs and shadowy behavior?”

“Well put, father...”

Well put, indeed.

Midnight took a deep breath and was about to speak, but the other stallion interrupted him. “How do you feel about Equestria after serving there for that long? How different is it really?”

Midnight took a while to formulate the answer. “I... like staying there, I think. Despite the... obvious distrust, ponies there are not so different from us, father. They live, they breathe, they eat and drink, they love, they hate...”

“How poetic.”

“It’s true, father,” Midnight replied. “They are just like us. With their flaws, true. But we have those too and, please, do not make me do comparisons...”

Midnight Whisper chuckled, shaking his head. “I would not ask for you to, my son. I had enough time to read about Equestria to know that they are not a congregation of arrogant, lowly, ungrateful and traitorous races...”

Midnight stared at his father. Despite the connection between the two and years of understanding, he could never look through his father’s expression or tone. For all Midnight knew, he could have been really considering the sunponies possessing all these vices.

Fortunately, his father was a better stallion than that.

“After staying there, I can safely declare that the sunponies are not how most would believe them, father...”

“I think the Princess and her attitude is a good enough argument in this discussion, if she represents the best that Equestria has to offer...” Midnight Whisper agreed, looking to the corridor that the two mares had taken. “I’m proud that you were chosen to accompany her,” he stated with a firm tone.

“Thank you, father. It was a direct order from our Lord Eye of Family Midnight...”

The archivist stayed silent for a breath. “So it was...”

Midnight bit the side of his tongue. Father was always good at deduction, hence why he served in the priesthood and was so close to Midnight Eye too, usually attending the Assembly meetings as one of the caste’s representatives.

And so, Midnight hoped his father’s skills would work in his favor.

“Our Lord has great hopes when it comes to the Princess and the negotiations...” he remarked, looking slightly to the side.

“I would think so, my son. There is much to be gained from these talks...” his father agreed, joining his hooves on the wooden table. “If the Princess is quite so understanding, she will accept our plights and find a solution to them...”

“The Covenant has already mentio—”

“Midnight Wind,” the other stallion interrupted, glaring firmly, which, despite the physique difference, was enough to silence Midnight every time, “what have I taught you?”

“Have tongue oft bitten, not loose...”

“Precisely. Even in my presence, child...” there was admonishment, but also care in his tone.

Midnight sighed. His father was always there for him, even if his hoof was firm and his voice was raised. And the amount of concern and guidance and love that Midnight had received from him was something hard to match, or show gratitude for.

... how could he stay silent, then, considering Midnight Eye’s threats? Even if he was planning on being more than cautious around Twilight, could he really leave his parents in the dark? He was teetering on... insubordination. Treason even, yes, but...

His mind was made. Besides... Midnight Eye had only dissuaded him from telling Twilight... not his parents. He should have phrased himself better.

“Still, father, our Honored Lord’s firm wish is for the diplomacy to succeed...” Midnight stated, repeating himself a little and putting some more stress on the sentence.

“It is a matter of our honor and pride, my son...” the other stallion sternly replied.

“Yes, father. And he is prepared to go great lengths to assure that success.”

Midnight Whisper said nothing at first, instead but smiling and patting Midnight’s foreleg. “Learn from him, my son. Our Lord might be rigid and unyielding, but he always has the good name of our Family and the glory of our lands in mind...”

“Yes, father... I will do my best.”

“I know you will, my child...” Midnight Whisper replied, allowing pride to fill his voice. “I’m happy to see you like this again. Confidence suits you.”

Midnight chuckled, hiding his true feelings on the matter. “I feel much better lately, father. I seek my purpose in my tasks and duties...” He smiled fakely, looking around the chamber. “Considering the amount of scrolls you dropped when you saw me, dad, I say you are doing the same...”

The older stallion shook his head, chuckling. “You know me. Your mother always chastised me for bringing my work home, but sometimes it is hard not to, with the amount of research and preservation at the Library...”

Midnight nodded. He was looking for openings in the exchange and was finding them. “Indeed, one should not allow work to affect home and Family...” he repeated the idea meaningfully.

For a moment, he thought that he saw recognition in his father’s eyes, but it might have just been one of the candles on the walls flickering.

“And how is mother doing lately? Our Lord... mentioned the two of you when I last conversed with him, he said she provided a necklace for Lord Consort Iris of Family Midnight...”

“Oh, yes, that she did! A pity you could not see the finished accessory, your mother made the gems so sharply and precisely cut, one can hurt his hoof on them!” Midnight Whisper replied with enthusiasm, leaning back, his voice merry.

“Is she working constantly?”

“Most of the time, yes. The mines have started many new shafts. They found ore veins aplenty and the gems streamed out of them too...”

Midnight could not help but feel his heart stopping for a beat upon hearing the word “mines” in his father’s sentence.

“Have you thought about... taking a break, perhaps, father? Maybe going someplace, away from the Mountain? I am certain that would be fine with the Archcurator if you have been working so diligently.”

Midnight Whisper blinked, though the tone of his voice remained unchanged. “I have not thought about it, really, my son... Why are you asking?”

Midnight almost drilled through his father’s gaze with his own, two pairs of saffron eyes meeting soundly. “I’m just thinking about your well-being, father...”

The older stallion but smiled. “You are a gift from the Goddess, Midnight Wind...” he stated. And again, Midnight had no idea whether he conveyed successfully what he was trying to smuggle in this casual conversation. “I would rather not leave my duties behind, though. There is a lot of work in the Library.”

“Of course, father...”

Sunscorched...!

Before Midnight had a chance of internally cursing more, his father swiftly slid closer with his chair and leaned forward. “Should I mention to our Lord that I would be going somewhere?”

There it was. With that one sentence, Midnight was assured that he had gotten the point across. However, the older stallion’s stare was purely fierce, despite his face remaining calm and stoic even.

“Our Honored Lord likes to know about everything...” Midnight whispered back, not even trying to sound firm, all thanks to that look that was far more effective than his own.

“That is a given... He also does not enjoy when others know too much...”

“Y-yes, father.”

Midnight Whisper straightened up in his chair, his archivist’s gown suddenly appearing like a judge’s toga. “Our Honored Lord is wise and does what he must. And the more is expected of us, Midnight Wind. And if we need to be reminded of the importance of our tasks, then we accept that and carry on...”

Midnight stayed silent, his eyes meeting his father’s gaze. He felt admonished, but he knew, deep inside, that it was the right choice to forewarn.

Speaking plainly would have been treasonous, yes. The game of smart hints and gentle allusions, found a mark of a clever mind, was not frowned upon that much.

Usually.

Midnight Whisper carried on. “I would expect nothing else from Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight than to have assurance that everypony performs what is ordered of them. Obedience is a way of praising the Goddess too, Midnight Wind, I hope that you do not need to be again made aware of this...”

“No, father.”

“Do you remember the oath you took?”

Midnight took a deep breath. He would never forget the words of his vows, no matter what. And no matter how harsh his duties were, how much endurance and resilience they devoured, and how many doubts they caused.

“I do, father. I always have the oath in mind.”

“But no doubt our Lord reminded you of it when you talked that... last time he mentioned us as well...?”

“Yes, father,” Midnight affirmed.

“Who has your loyalty then, Midnight Wind?” the determined question was.

“The Goddess, my Family and our Honored Lord.”

Midnight Whisper stood up, supporting himself on the table with his forelegs, looking truly menacing. “And never forget that, child. You serve our Lord. You obey his commands. And you fulfill his wishes, even against yourself, in accordance to that pledge!”

Midnight gave up internally. He really should have known better. His father... always had a strong sense of duty. It was the force that was driving him forward. One that Midnight always respected.

He closed his eyes. He nodded. He took a deep breath. “Yes, father.”

“And you should follow the oath always?”

“Always.”

“And if our Honored Lord would desire to assure your dedication by putting the well-being of those close to you in danger... then what is your duty?!”

Midnight swallowed, keeping his eyes closed, as it was proper. “Remaining obedient. No matter the cost. No matter my feelings. That is what we are taught. That is what we are trained for... That is who we are chosen to be.”

“Perhaps, my son...”

Those words were... unexpected? And warm?

What?

Before Midnight could process that sudden realization, he felt his father’s hoof again ruffling his mane, almost giving him a firm noogie!

He opened his eyes, seeing the older stallion shaking his head and smiling broadly. “I might have not taught you that perfect obedience... but I am glad I made it so that you have your heart in the right place...”

Midnight blinked in surprise. “You are not... angry with me? Disappointed? I should not have really said—”

A bump on the forehead interrupted him. “I am. I thought I told you not to be stupid, ever.” The annoyed glare quickly melted, however. “But I am more proud that my son knows when to listen to his conscience and stand by his parents.”

Midnight exhaled in relief. “I can live with that...” he admitted, smirking. “So...”

“So our Lord decided to use the motivation he enjoys using, from what I can tell...” the archivist remarked, rolling his eyes. “Not the best one, but I shall not tell him that.”

“Neither shall I, father... but, please, I am really worried about your safety and—”

“Midnight Wind, I do not know why Eye of Family Midnight found it necessary to remind you of your duties and obligations in such a way, and I shall not ask. I do not nibble on somepony else’s oranges. However,” his tone grew more firm again, “I just hope that you will not give him a reason to do so again...”

“N-no, father!” Midnight quickly assured.

“Good. Then stop worrying and do your job instead, child...” Midnight Whisper said, smirking, a sudden glint and fire to his gaze. “You know, your old stallion still knows a few tricks... and will not be taken down that easily.”

Midnight wanted to say something, but... realizing that his father was right, most likely and once again, ended up just accepting that presumption, lowering his head.

“I just would never want anything bad to happen to you, or mother...”

The older stallion leaned forward and held his son’s chin, making them cross the saffron gazes again. “Midnight Wind, my dear son, I know of a great way of assuring that nothing bad happens...”

“And what would that be, father?”

Midnight Whisper chuckled, tapping Midnight on the cheek. “Remembering your oath. Understanding it.”

“I do, father, I do, truly, it’s just that—”

“Who is mentioned in it first, Midnight Wind?” the archivist pressed on.

Midnight blinked. “The... the Goddess, father, She is always the first.”

“So listen to Her first, child...” Midnight Whisper pointed out with a smile. “She is the Immaculate Moon... She is the one that gives us our hearts and minds to know what is wrong and what is right... So don't forget to pay attention, when She speaks to you through those...”

Midnight took a moment to muse upon this and then just... smiled.

It was such a simple truth. And yet so obvious, that one could sometimes forget all about it.

“How come you always know what to say, father?”

The older stallion smiled and laughed, though his eyes shined with melancholy. “When I was young, I kept my mouth shut and my eyes peeled. Now, I am just evening that out.”

***

The warm blankets of his bed were proving to be a welcome, though treacherous comfort.

It was late, but Midnight Eye was still going through the reports left after the Assembly’s meeting, valiantly fighting and so far winning against sleep. Despite the summit and the Equestrian Princess around, the Mountain could not suffer the lack of his direct care and attention. Although, it seemed that he would not have to aim too much of his regard the internal affairs’ way. No pressing matters had arisen in his absence and no situation required his immediate interference.

Good, because considering tomorrow, when Princess Twilight would be shown the Testimony, he could really do without any other problems on his mind.

He was fully prepared for the mare to spawn illogical accusations regarding the document’s originality. After all, it seemed that being granted the Divine Aspect had not taken away her emotional side, previously observed... Truly, bursting into tears in the middle of a summit? That was not a mark of a strong leader. Of course, everypony had their sorrows and moments of weakness, but not when being seen.

And even if the sunpony would not cry like a filly, Midnight Eye was not expecting anything positive from her. Denial, or disinterest, most likely. Nopony would be willing to surrender such fertile lands after a millennium of occupation outright.

Even if that was not the true—

A knock on his door stopped his thought process. “Enter,” he ordered.

Pale Midnight, one of his sentinels, appeared in the passage. “Honored Lord, Lord Consort Iris of Family Midnight is here. She asks to see you.”

Midnight Eye furrowed his brow. His wife wanted to see him? At this hour?

“Let her in,” he declared, regardless of not feeling like talking with her at the moment.

After a brief while, the door opened once more and Midnight Iris trotted in, wearing a long, dark and rather chaste nightgown. Her mane was falling freely down her neck.

“Greetings, husband...” she spoke, her voice and bearing firm.

Until the door closed. Then, she let go of the trained expression and looked at Midnight Eye with a tired gaze, her ears drooping a bit.

“It’s very late, wife. Shouldn’t you be in bed?” the stallion asked, returning to the documents in his hooves.

“I could not fall asleep, Midnight Eye...” she admitted.

He took note of her calm, even saddened tone. “You could have asked one of the physicians to medicate you then...” he suggested without a trace of emotions in his voice.

There was a lasting pause and silence around the chamber, and no rich furniture, no silver candelabra dared making any foolish noise.

“Midnight Eye...?” the mare finally asked, meekly.

“Yes, what is the matter?”

“Do you remember... when we were betrothed?”

The stallion blinked, slightly confused about the question. He looked up, cocking an eyebrow. “I do, naturally. Why bring that up? I am a bit busy still, I’d rather finish my tasks than reminisce.”

“Do you remember how we felt about it?” she pressed the topic regardless.

“Quite vividly, yes...” the stallion admitted. “None of us was especially thrilled by the concept. I found you stuck-up, you saw me as mopey. But my father, may he dwell in Silverheaven, pointed out that our union is for the good of the Mountain. And we obeyed our parents' wishes...”

Midnight Iris shifted on her hooves. “... do you remember what advice your mother gave us?”

The stallion sighed, putting the reports aside, looking at his wife. It looked like he was not going to get any more work done this morn.

“I do.”

“What did she say?”

Midnight Eye took a while. Was this really the best of times? He inhaled deeply. “That we should be good to one another, no matter how we felt at that moment, and will learn to love each other eventually.”

“... have we?”

Her tone was... uncertain. Feeble. Midnight Eye recalled his wife being many things. Stalwart. Cold. Even arrogant sometimes. But not... weak.

“Is this the right time to ask such questions? We have been married for almost twenty years, we have a daughter,” he retorted. “What has come over you, Midnight Iris?”

“We used to talk, Midnight Eye,” she said, trying to withstand his piercing gaze. “You used to tell me everything.”

Ah, yes, that was her issue.

He gave her a long look. “Not everything, and you know it. The Lord’s tasks force a dosage of secrecy and confidentiality, as such—”

“Stop it, Midnight Eye. You know what I mean,” she interrupted him, much to his displeasure, taking a step towards his bed. “We used to share. Talk. Spend time together. Now it is just work and work for you...”

“I am a Lord, my work is never done,” he let her know, and strongly. Considering that, despite the resolve in his voice, his eyes were starting to betray how he really felt.

“I am convinced that you have much planned for the summit and for that Princess, I know you well enough...” Midnight Iris continued, unabashed. “But I barely recognize you anymore. You hardly smile, and not sincerely, you look like you have the weight of our entire domain on your shoulders...”

How little she knew and yet how close she was...

As he did not respond still, the mare went on. “I know a lot is happening nowadays. I know how important these talks with Equestria are, but even in the most dire moments, you always had time for your family...”

“Your point being, wife?” he asked, wishing to spare himself the sermon.

“You have not found even a moment for Bright Midnight tonight!” she stated no less resolutely than him, coming close and sitting on the side of the bed. “You just... you just threw a ‘greetings, daughter’ her way and moved on! Do you even realize that?!”

Midnight Eye opened his mouth, but then... shook his head, looking to the side.

His first and foremost desire right now was to make sure that the Mountain was well, so that he could focus on the Princess. It was critical for his attention not to be divided now. There was already enough issues with the plan considering young Twilight Sparkle.

But... Midnight Iris had a point. A strong point, after all.

“I... acknowledge that, wife,” he admitted with a sigh. “But I am in need of focus, if the negotiations are to bring prosperity to our lands and our Family...”

The mare took in a deep breath, nodding, her expression less distraught. “I... realize that, my husband, but this is starting to drain you from inside out. You never before sacrificed the time to spend with our daughter...”

He pursed his lips. “Indeed.”

“What is the matter then?” Midnight Iris asked. With that tone that she only reserved for him and him alone.

“This summit is a hard enough challenge,” he admitted, looking at her with annoyance, despite his best intentions. “It’s hard enough to follow the strict decorum with the fools like Bright Crescent around! And we need to be careful with how we handle the Princess! Instead of the common agreement, we have started to bicker!”

He planted his right hoof more firmly in the blankets, but Midnight Iris did not move back even an inch. Her cold demeanor was left aside the moment they remained alone. She was, instead, looking at him with care, as if the harsh matron was nothing but a mask.

He admired that about her.

“Midnight Eye, I do not presume to know all of what you are going through. I am not a Lord, just a wife of one...” she let him know, with something of a slight smile dancing on her lips. “But... is this not going too far? I see how... tense you are.”

“Focused. I need to be focused.”

“Midnight Eye...”

She reached for his hoof. He did not feel like being affectionate right now, but he did not pull it back when he felt her soft touch.

He looked at her firmly, however. “I am not trying to excuse myself. I do see your point. I just wish for you to realize just how crucial this is matter is. This is a one in a million chance! An opportunity from the Goddess Herself!”

“I do understand that, and yet...” the mare paused, her grip on his hoof tightening a little. “Does... does the Princess really have the Goddess’ blessing on her mission then?”

There was the question Midnight Eye was expecting, of course.

He squinted his eyes, taking a moment to formulate the answer. He had to consider three matters. What had been gathered on the Princess by the Covenant. What he knew from his own sources. And what he could tell his wife.

“It is quite possible that she does.”

Midnight Iris brought a hoof up to her mouth, her eyes widening. “Husband... then... then why...?”

“Because it might be a well-woven lie still. And, regardless of that, we must do what we believe to be the best course of action for our Motherland and all of the night-dwellers.”

Midnight Iris looked into his eyes, holding to his hoof even more intently. “But... you could stand against the Goddess' Will that way! If She was the one that allowed a mare with the Divine Aspect... the Judging Sun’s acolyte...!”

He knew. Midnight Eye knew that well. But, in the end... it came down to pragmatism.

“Wife, do you trust me?”

His stern question caught Midnight Iris by surprise. She blinked, then stared down at her hoof holding his, then back at him. Her words stuck in her mouth, as it appeared. “I... I...”

“Be honest with me.”

“I... would like to, Midnight Eye... but... I don’t know. I realize you have reasons not to tell me everything, but... it makes it hard to just...”

“Fair enough,” he replied. He knew why she thought that way. He accepted it. “Do you trust that what I do is aimed at helping our folk? Adding to our glory and building our future?”

“Yes, but...”

“Then, please, allow me to do what I think is best.”

The mare did not say anything for a while, just bit her lower lip. When she asked again, her voice was trembling a little. “Midnight Eye, would... would the Goddess think it is best?”

He closed his eyes, contemplating the answer.

That was the exact question he was asking of himself more and more often. Ever since the chance of interacting with Princess Twilight became probable. He countless times had considered the repercussions, consequences, costs and sacrifices that would follow approaching that mulberry mare. Of choosing that one course of action... and seeing it till the end.

As the prophecy foretold... the world they knew would end.

He took a deep breath, straightening up and turning to his wife.

“I believe so, yes,” he replied in an imperious tone that suffered no defiance.

“O-oh...” Midnight Iris sat there, surprised. “If... if that’s what you feel...”

“I do,” he continued. “It will not be easy, or straightforward, but, in the end, it will be best.”

The mare just stared at him. And he gazed back.

They were both past their prime. But she was still so noble and regal in her looks. So beautiful.

She stayed motionless for a longer while, finally releasing his hoof. “Just... do not lose yourself in this task, my husband...” she whispered to him, beginning to stand up, wishing to leave. “Have a calm day...”

He reached out and stopped her. “Midnight Iris...”

“... y-yes?” she muttered, immediately sitting back down, confused.

Midnight Eye sent her a small smile. “Even a Lord errs, but he should never remain in error...” he said, looking her deep in her bright eyes. “Stay with me today...”

Midnight Iris’ lips parted a little and her face began turning slightly crimson. “I... I would like that, Midnight Eye...” she murmured, answering his gentle stare with the tenderness of her own.

She leaned in and he met her lips in a soft kiss. “I think we followed my mother’s advice after all...” he remarked, cupping her muzzle.

“I still think you’re mopey, husband,” she whispered, leaning into the touch.

“And I still think you’re stuck-up, wife...” He sighed. Then he nuzzled her tenderly. “But... let us forget ourselves for today...”

Author's Note

I live!

Yes, I live, indeed, though once again I was delayed by matters rather... personal and unpleasant. Family ones. I would not wish to dabble in details, enough said that they cost me, and still are, time and strength that I should have been pouring into the writing.

However, in the middle of all this chaos, a... most important person suddenly came back to my life. Some of you, following this story, might know whom do I have in mind. And she gave me the power and conviction to continue creating.

So, I hoped you enjoyed this little chapter. I know I did. I'm back to writing.

Chapter XXVIII – Impediments

Twilight felt hopeful.

Really well and hopeful. The visit paid to Midnight Whisper and Garnet Hoof filled her with new strength to carry on and tackle any more obstacles appearing on her path. Midnight’s parents were so kind and warm towards her, so open and friendly, she was more than astonished. And even more thankful.

She spent the following day in a luxurious set of chambers, usually prepared for other Lords that could have been visiting the Mountain of Midnight. The dark oak and silver were everywhere, in an organized, resplendent space that matched the feeling of majesty and dignity which was omnipresent in the caves all around.

Considering the stereotype that the Midnight Family was haughty and suffered from a severe case of a superiority complex... that fit. That fit a lot, actually.

The chamber she occupied had everything. A massive, comfortable bed, soft rugs, wonderful adornments, a bath pocket that could fit four...

It just missed Midnight.

He was given a separate room, as retinue, alongside Rowan Berry, and there was no chance of him and Twilight enjoying one another’s closeness during the day. She took it gallantly, the time spent in the warrior’s house thankfully assuring that she slept well regardless.

As the situation left her without the spell on her eyes for the moment, it took her some effort involving the light from her horn to prepare herself for tonight. She had a feeling that something monumental was going to happen with her witnessing the famed Testimony. What tale would she find inside she did not know. But it was not going to be pleasant. Not if it dealt about war and death.

As she finished drying herself after a magically-warmed bath, a knock on the door intruded upon her privacy.

“Enter!” she called, preparing for herself her royal dress.

The doors opened and both Midnight and Rowan Berry ventured in, the former giving her a proper, stoic salute, the latter, a small bow with a faint smile.

“Honored Princess,” they both spoke.

“Good night to you,” she replied with a small nod. “How was your day?”

The healer immediately grinned more enthusiastically. “Honored Princess, the chambers are astonishing! It’s everything you could hope for! Great beds, and the rich furnishings, and the pretty rugs and did I mention the beds? And...! And...!” She crossed gazes with Twilight, then looked down, sheepish. “F-forgive me, Princess, I get... carried away still.”

Twilight giggled. “I’m glad that you are enjoying the accommodation. I trust you slept well too, Nightguardian?”

“Yes, I did, Honored Princess,” Midnight responded with enough trained politeness. “The day passed calmly.”

“For some. The Nightguardian is snoring rather loudly,” Rowan Berry remarked, looking away from Midnight, who rolled his eyes at the accusation.

“N—” Twilight barely stopped herself from disagreeing. Midnight and she were never really meant to share a bed, or even a chamber, so she had no right to know! “No, really?” she asked quickly instead.

“Yes!” the healer replied, giving Midnight an impish glance. “Like an old, slumbering bear.”

“Slander,” Midnight protested with stoicism, staring at Twilight.

She had no right to know, but, really, she knew best.

Rowan Berry laughed behind her hoof, then bowed her head. “Forgive me the casual tone, Princess. I am just... still amazed that I am a part of this retinue. And it is not every night that you can spend time with a Nightguardian!” she pointed out, gracing Midnight with a warm look.

Twilight felt that strange sting in her heart again. She knew Rowan Berry felt excited about serving alongside a member of the Nightguard, but the attention she was giving Midnight was invoking this little bit of jealousy in Twilight. Irksome, misplaced... and yet very much present.

Midnight simply brought forth a small smirk on his muzzle. “First and foremost, Rowan Berry, it is not every night that you can spend in service of a royal,” he stated, bowing his head before Twilight.

“O-oh!” The healer looked abashed immediately. “Yes, y-yes, I know that, I did not mean to discredit that, or overlook that, I—”

“It’s fine,” Twilight assured, shaking her head, though that did not clear that pinch from her heart. “When it comes to jabs, you two are tied at the moment.” She decided to distract herself with checking whether her dress did not have any creases. “Did any of you receive word about tonight? Does Lord Midnight Eye wish to meet soon?”

Midnight nodded. “Yes, Honored Princess, we are here for this very reason. Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight instructed that, before heading out to the Maednoca Tabulre, there shall be a short breakfast in the dining hall. He awaits your arrival.”

“Very well. Rowan Berry?”

“Yes, Honored Princess?” The healer lowered her head.

“Please, head out and inform the Honored Lord that I shall be joining him soon. I but need to get dressed.”

“Of course, Honored Princess!”

The batpony mare quickly turned, ready to fulfill the order, giving Midnight something of a passing, playful glance.

Twilight felt another sting. This was getting ridiculous. And so annoying!

As soon as the heavy doors of the chamber closed, she approached her love. She took a deep breath.

“You don’t snore. Unless you decide to.”

Midnight rolled his eyes, glancing behind for a while, like checking if the door was shut properly. “I know that. Rowan Berry is just trying to be... friendly in such a strange manner, I guess...”

“Just friendly?”

Only after spotting that the batpony’s brows had arched and his gaze changed, did Twilight realize the words and tone that she used.

“I-I’m sorry, that—”

“Wait, Twilight, wait...” Midnight stopped her, looking both slightly amused and worried altogether. “Are you... jealous?”

Twilight’s cheeks burned in an instant. “N-no.”

“You are jealous.”

“No!”

“You are so jealous.”

“N-yes...” she admitted, sighing. There was... actually no reason to hide that from him, especially since that was genuine concern that showed itself in his eyes. Concern and... sadness. “I’m sorry, I just... the way she’s so excited...”

“... does not mean a thing. She can be as excited as she wishes to,” Midnight told her, and firmly, though with a kind smile. “My heart knows but one mare. And that is not going to change. I love you.”

There was more conviction in these words than Twilight had anticipated.

“I know, Midnight, I love you too... I am not worried about that. It’s just... new to me,” she admitted with a bashful expression. “And seeing her giving you glances and poking fun, it’s just...”

Midnight silenced her with a kiss on the forehead. “I understand that. I truly do.” Something akin to mischief glinted in his eyes. “Not every mare around can say that she has taken the heart of a Nightguardian. Especially one as handsome and humble as I am.”

Twilight shook her head with a resigned expression, then giggled, giving Midnight a peck on the cheek in return. “Alright, if that’s truly the case, how about you humbly let me renew the spell?”

“I will allow it,” Midnight told her in a haughty way instead.

She gave him a playful shove. “Wag.”

“At your service, Honored Princess...”

Twilight giggled, but wasted no time, casting the spell on both of them. Blinking a few times and again enjoying less shadows lurking in her vision, she proceeded to put on the dress.

“I hope you can be there for me tonight, Midnight...” she wished, making sure that the material was flowing down her sides properly. “This might be a... one-of-a-kind moment.”

The batpony had, devotedly, turned around to have her change with some traditional privacy. “Quite the number of those moments lately...” he remarked.

Twilight had to concur, carefully dealing with the earrings. “You can say that again.”

“Quite the number of—”

“Midnight!”

His body shook in a chuckle. “Sorry, Twilight. I just know that you can use some humor to help you out. I’m joyful that you liked my parents and the visit.”

“I did, it felt like home, really...” she replied. “You can turn around now.”

Midnight followed her words, smiling broadly as his gaze landed on her. “Yes. Silver, quartz and ametrine, ha...” he commented. “Mother truly has a gift for these things.”

Twilight took in her hoof the new necklace that Garnet Hoof made for her in record time yesterday morning. She could decide on the minerals, but ultimately allowed the older mare to just make what she felt fit.

Though, to her own credit, Twilight did try to initially protest, feeling that she was going to return from Noctraliya with more luggage than she arrived with, if the frequency of gifts would remain the same! However, Garnet Hoof’s gratitude could not take a “no” for an answer, and so Twilight was left with an astounding piece of jewelry. The setting, done in silver, resembled a six-pointed star, and the six gems in it were giving away yellow, pink and crystal white reflections, their forms almost weaved into the metal, wonderfully playing along her royal dress.

“If I did not know better, I would be suspicious that you passed some information to her behind my back before we came, this necklace is just too fitting!”

Midnight only let out a dry chuckle. “Nope, not a word to her. Mother’s just a natural. She will never say that, but she is one of the best, if not the best jeweler in the Family. Even Lord Consort Midnight Iris wears her craft. You cannot go higher than that.”

“Oh yes? What about me?” Twilight pointed out, trying to pout comically.

“Ah!” Midnight looked perturbed for a second. “Well, yes, I mean, you are—oh, you!” he caught onto her poke.

She trotted closer, her expression victorious. “Points for me.”

“As you say... Hormoned Princess,” he retorted with a wide grin.

Twilight was close to jabbing him, but had to instead surrender to a soft kiss they shared.

The palatial complex of the Mountain of Midnight was quite significant when it came to the space it occupied. Done in three levels, resting upon one another like stairs, it offered space for the entire Lord’s court, from the chambermaids to personal sentinels. From the outside, Twilight marked it as grandiose, from the inside – most opulent. Many passageways were braw, done in cobalt and silver, with the crest of the discus and the tome marking the rugs and banners, illuminated by elegant candlelight. In the middle of the residence, a courtyard played the role of a dark marble point of reference.

Twilight found it optimal. One could easily get lost around here. It reminded her of the Canterlot Royal Castle’s labyrinthine interior.

The dining hall fit the palace just well. Spacious, rich and ostentatious. As she entered, Twilight looked around the place, enjoying the columns and coats of arms, only later spotting that, by the set table in the center, four ponies were present, feasting from silver bowls. Only two of them did she recognize.

Twilight’s arrival was announced by one of the present, Lord’s sentinels. Though “announced” might not have been the best word, for his voice was but a little louder than normal speech, barely echoing around the vast chamber.

“Honored Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria.”

Twilight brought forth her kind smile, seeing that Lord Midnight Eye rose up to greet her.

His expression was... warm and joyous.

Was this the same stallion?

“Honored Princess, a pleasure to see you, please, come. Let us enjoy the food together...” he welcomed her in a soft tone. “We have a moment still before we should venture to the Library.” He took back his seat with prudence. “I have allowed myself to send lupule Rowan Berry to check whether the Archcurator prepared everything for our arrival.” His voice was calm and benevolent.

Midnight Iris, sitting right by her husband, likewise granted Twilight with a graceful expression of a kind hostess.

... was this the same dimension?!

Twilight nodded with poise, slowly approaching the table, her hooves muffled by the rich carpet.

One of the other ponies present, a young stallion of firm physique, turned his head, then rose up from his seat as well, to give Twilight a customary salute. His gaze was gold and piercing and his daffodil mane shifted alongside his neck.

The mare of cobalt mane to his side sat still, only one of her ears flicking a little, in a strange rhythm.

Twilight decided to take the initiative. “It shall be my pleasure and honor to dine with you and your guests, Honored Lord,” she turned to Midnight Eye first.

The Lord but looked at her, smiling still, saying not a word more in reply, just like his wife. The silence was strange. Maybe less so than their smiles, but still! Midnight Wind, to Twilight’s side, remained remarkably quiet too, giving but the customary salutes to all of the gathered, cautious of his moves.

Finally reaching one of the seats right next to the only mare that seemed disinterested with her, Twilight kept to her smile, wishing to be polite regardless of this abnormal atmosphere around her.

“G—”

The sitting mare’s right ear flicked again and her whole head turned almost in an instant, causing Twilight’s greeting to be lodged in her throat.

The eyes that stared at her were blind. She saw their aureolin color overtaken by milky cataracts, to the point where the irises were almost absent.

The mare herself, young and truly pretty, appeared as if she was gazing at Twilight precisely. Her smile was faint, but friendly, her attention focused forward. Her ears were wagging a little, Twilight could swear that it was every time she heard her own heartbeat that had begun ringing in hear head.

She suddenly realized that, when she was approaching, the mare’s hearing was reacting to the muffled hoofsteps of hers and Midnight’s.

“Greetings, Honored Princess,” the blind batpony began, her voice melodious and strong. “It is a pleasure to meet you. My name’s Bright Midnight, Count... or, in your language, Countess of Family Midnight.”

Twilight stayed stunned for a breath longer. She could expect meeting the heir of the Family during her visit... but nopony told her that Midnight Eye’s daughter was handicapped. And quite so much.

“It’s... it’s a pleasure for me as well, Countess Bright Midnight,” Twilight replied, trying to sound again confident. “Neskaza Lunee welae tueu noc illum,” she decided to greet the Countess properly, then realizing that perhaps wishing for the Goddess to lighten the mare’s night was... inappropriate, considering.

Bright Midnight stayed motionless for a moment, her ears reacting some more to the echo around the chamber, then smiled broadly and nodded a little.

“You have a clear voice, Princess. Pure.”

Twilight did not know how to react to this declaration. She remained wordless for a moment.

“There is kindness in your speech... Concern in your tone... Tact in your volume...” Bright Midnight judged, her expression warm, her blind eyes fixed right onto Twilight’s muzzle.

The stallion nearby, standing behind Bright Midnight like a guardian, took a step closer and started leaning towards the mare’s ear. She took note of it, even though Twilight did not hear even a rustle of the stallion’s robe.

“It’s fine, Midnight Valor, you don’t have to describe her...”

“Dilece...” he whispered, nodding and finally taking back his place.

Twilight was not sure whether to sit down, or remain standing, or what was the correct etiquette here.

Bright Midnight, in response, giggled with grace and tact. “I hope I have not scared you, Princess?”

“N-no!” Twilight protested. “I am just a bit surprised. I was... uninformed.”

The Countess' ear flicked and her head snapped to face her father. “Is that so?”

“I preferred for the Honored Princess not the presume anything, daughter...” Midnight Eye admitted, giving Twilight a little, apologetic nod. “First impressions, especially from indirect sources, tend to be misleading.”

As he pointed at the seat, Twilight finally allowed herself to have it.

Even though he was smiling, Midnight Eye seemed to have remained Midnight Eye still.

The Countess shifted her head back to Twilight again, following the sound of the chair, her unblinking eyes directed at her without error. “I do not think the Princess is one to presume too much outright. Her voice is more chaste than that.”

“I’m... glad you think so, Countess,” Twilight replied, making herself comfortable on the chair, trying to cause as little sound as possible. She presumed that it would be polite, not to overwhelm Bright Midnight’s hearing.

Especially if she was capable of... reading into her very voice...? That was most peculiar.

Midnight Iris smiled faintly, spotting Twilight’s careful moves. “Please, Princess, it is very nice of you, but do not fret. Our daughter does not mind the natural sounds of dining.” She turned to Midnight. “Sit down, Nightguardian, enjoy yourself as well.”

The stallion followed the suggestion, though himself respectfully attempting not to cause a ruckus. And yet Twilight took note that Bright Midnight’s ears reacted to pretty much every little ruffle.

Before reaching for an orange, Twilight leaned forward, to take a glance at the other stallion at the table, Midnight Valor. “Neskaza Lunee welae tuu noc illum...” she greeted him as well.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee... illum tueu noc tez, Knaze,” the stallion replied firmly, but in reasonable volume. “It’s a pleasure, Honored Princess. I am Midnight Valor, centur of the Mountain of Midnight’s armed forces.”

“And our future son by marriage...” Midnight Eye added, giving the captain a truly benign glance.

“Oh! Very nice to meet you... uhm... Count Consort?” Twilight guessed.

The stallion grinned. “Count Consort ‘To Be’, Honored Princess, please. I do not wish to forget my place,” he assured, looking at Bright Midnight with care and kindness. Then at the Lord and his wife with deep gratitude. “I am happy where I am now, regardless of titles.”

“Do not sell yourself short, Midnight Valor,” Midnight Eye protested, enjoying a grape. “Your ancestors served the Family with great loyalty, and your own sense of duty is second only to your mother’s. It is only fitting that this union strengthens the bonds between the veins of our noble bloodline.”

Twilight listened carefully to the exchange, trying to nibble on an orange without both sound and ridiculous splatters of juice. She guessed that there was a lot of politics involved in marriages of such caliber.

Bright Midnight giggled, her blind eyes locked on her father. “For once, I feel glad that I had no saying in the matter.” Her head turned towards Midnight Valor, who stifled a laugh. “I see bright future ahead of us. No, really, I mean it.” That only forced her betrothed to attempt and stop the chuckling more.

Twilight observed the Countess. She seemed absolutely fine, joking about her blindness.

As if being able to hear Twilight’s thoughts about her, Bright Midnight shifted her attention again. “May I ask you a question, Honored Princess? Are you considered more of a Lord or a Countess back in Ekwestriya?”

Twilight put down the orange, her brow knitting. “Well... It’s a little difficult to convert those titles to our system... uhm, I think I am more like a Countess? I mean, I am the youngest of the Princesses of Equestria and I would say that Princess... that the Goddess and her Sister are definitely Lords, in that sense.”

“Ah, yes, I see,” Bright Midnight replied, her tone slightly waggish, as if she enjoyed her own sight puns. She stayed silent for a moment, her smile kind. She was deliberating something. “Do you have a betrothed back home, then?”

“No, actually, no,” Twilight quickly replied. Maybe a bit too quickly. “I am not, well, expected to find one, really!”

Bright Midnight’s motionless attention, other than her ears flicking, was making Twilight feel a bit uneasy. Especially, since, at one point, the blind batpony seemed like she was... following the quickened beats of Twilight’s heart again.

The Countess finally nodded, her grin beaming. “I hope you find yourself somepony like my Midnight Valor, Princess...” She turned to her betrothed. “Somepony that will accept you just the way you are, and be willing to protect you and be by your side no matter what...”

The sentence caused disparate reactions all around the table.

The captain pretty much shone with pride and affection, staring at Bright Midnight with a loving expression. Midnight Iris looked touched by the words, beaming with mother’s happiness. Midnight simply paused sucking on an orange, politely not disturbing the moment.

Midnight Eye nodded, staring at his daughter, but his gaze hid something more, as Twilight took note. Conviction. And determination. One that, as she could have guessed... might have had something to do with Midnight’s recent struggles.

Spotting those glints, Twilight felt in need of swallowing rather loudly. She could use a distraction. Like, right that moment.

The doors of the dining hall opened. Thank the Goddess!

No, wait, actually...!

Without much decorum, Rowan Berry appeared in the passage, trotting inside in a hurry, her expression a mixture of great concern and worry, and her eyes fearfully focused on Lord Midnight Eye.

He was the first to react, his brow furrowing dangerously at the sudden intrusion. “Lupule? What is the matter?” he spoke in a tone that was less asking for and more demanding an explanation.

The healer stopped before the table, bowing her head. “Honored Lord, Lord Consort, Countess, Honored Princess—”

A silent hiss of warning came from Midnight Eye. “By the blood of your plebeyu House, don’t waste time and speak!”

Rowan Berry cowered. “It’s... Honored Lord, the wisokantase, she... she blocked the way into the Maednoca Tabulre! She says she cannot let anypony enter it!” The mare looked over the gathered, her eyes stopping on Twilight for a moment longer.

“She claims that a prophecy forbids it.”

***

It was yet another chilly evening in Hollow Shades, but Moonwarden did not care for the temperature, nor for the possible forecasts. Nor even his favorite, made-to-measure morning dress, elegantly covered by a long cloak.

Although he did make sure that he looked resplendent, of course!

However, one matter precisely was plaguing his mind and causing him quite a lot of distress. And it involved none other, than that one, soon-to-meet-him, captain Sunfall Ordain.

Or, more precisely, her inexplicable and preposterous resistance to Moonwarden’s art!

“Calm down,” he reminded himself. “Composure is the key. That and an opportune moment, if this inconvenience is to be bested...”

Himself huffed. “I do not need to be schooled.”

“No, but you need to be prompted, sometimes,” he insisted and himself groaned in reluctant agreement.

“Perhaps... This most perturbing matter must be remedied quickly, though... My patience is waning!”

They both took a deep, calming breath, fortunately sharing one pair of lungs, then let out a relaxing exhale.

Moonwarden decided to distract himself with the steam that came out from between his lips, as if wishing to scry something from the twisting vapor.

And he did, actually. It was getting bloody cold.

He covered himself more tightly with the cloak, glancing upwards, to the starlit, atramentous sky and the glorious Moon. His right forehoof moved over his grey vest, where the pocket portrait of—

“Moonwarden!” He heard a voice from his right, causing his head to snap quickly and his focus to sharpen in an instant. Thankfully, it was not a foe that addressed him. Quite the contrary, he wanted to believe.

Sunfall Ordain trotted towards him from the nearby alleyway, smiling kindly. She wore her previous set of armor, though Moonwarden could swear that it looked a little more polished and shined. The starlight was dancing on it faintly.

“Good evening to you, Sunfall Ordain,” he welcomed the mare with a courteous nod and a smirk, checking if his monocle was on properly. It could prove most useful soon, after all. “An honest pleasure to see you again. I am glad I did not wait here in vain, like a stood up beau.”

The mare chuckled, coming close to give him a little, friendly embrace. It still felt like being squeezed by a solid chuck. “I would not do that to you! You’re too nice!”

Moonwarden rolled his eyes, straightening his cloak and welcoming back air when she let him go. “You obviously don’t know me too well,” he remarked, half-seriously. “Once again, I am grateful that you are so keen on helping out with this cartographic situation, Sunfall Ordain. I hope my visit will not affect the duties of yours and your unit.”

“Not at all! They are as excited as I am, Moonwarden!” she responded, showing her fangs in a broad grin. “Besides, I could mark it as, uhm, ‘Furthering Positive Relations with the Local Populace and Authorities’, or something like that, and it would be just fine with the chain of command!”

Moonwarden nodded, quite positively surprised. “What agile thinking, Sunfall Ordain! I enjoy that.”

Her grin got even broader. How was that fathomable?

“Ready when you are!” she announced. “Our outpost is not far out of town, we can reach it in twenty minutes if we keep up the pace.”

“How about we make it twenty five, not to appear too feverish and be slightly but fashionably late?” he retorted with a smile, sweeping a hair from his shoulder. A little wider time window could prove very useful.

Sunfall Ordain but giggled behind a hoof. “Feverish? Who, me?”

Moonwarden shot her an unimpressed glance through the monocle.

Truth be told, he was hoping for some emotions from her. It was easier to access a mind distracted.

“Oi! Y-hic!-you there!”

Speaking of distractions...

A shamrock earth stallion, looking bulky, even more unpleasant, and even yet more drunk, stumbled onto the square from the nearby shady alley. His gaze was firmly fixed on the pair, and his brow was furrowed, low, showing incredible amounts of hidden intellect.

“You! Yeah, you! And you t... too! And-hic!-and you!”

Great. What was it with this town and inebriated fools?!

Moonwarden glanced at Sunfall Ordain, who suddenly looked more than displeased. And so he decided to take action.

“Greetings. What might you wish, mathematician?” he called, taking a small step towards the swaying newcomer.

The mare looked at Moonwarden as if he was the sot in this situation. “... do you know him? Is he a scholar of mathematics?” she whispered.

“No,” the grey unicorn responded, smirking, “but he is rather keen on percentage, I say...”

She snickered, her expression softening for a moment, though her gaze remained sharp.

The earth pony, in the meantime, was trying to make his way towards them, though his lack of navigation was blatant. To the point that even the stars above could not help him steer straight.

“You-hic!-yesh! Pretty one!”

“I hope he means you, Moonwarden...”

“Yeah, you, cute-tufts!”

“Nope,” the unicorn disagreed, based on the evidence. He took notice that Sunfall Ordain’s displeased look returned with even greater fervor. He remained where he was standing. “I advise you to remain polite and civil, friend. Be on your way.”

“I’m...! I’m talking to the-hic!-beauty, n... not you, old fart!”

... ‘old fart’?

Oh, this would not do at all. Moonwarden arched an eyebrow and his nostrils flared. “Have you considered that the lady does not wish to speak to a pony in your state?” he asked, preparing to... deal with the nuisance quickly.

“N-hic!-nah! She needs a... a real shtallion!” the slosh shouted, shambling even closer. The gentle breeze of the night got stained with the whiff of cheap liquor. Moonwarden thought he recognized the soak as one of the patrons of the Broken Stock watering hole. “N-not a wuss from-hic!-s... shomeplace else! G... go back to Danterlod!”

The grey unicorn had more than enough. Not that he cared for declarations from a drunken halfwit of questionable hygiene, lack of sophistication and a mundane laborer at that!

But Moonwarden had his dignity as a Trottingham noblepony. And he was not going to let such a louse pester a mare in his presence.

He took a deep breath, turning to Sunfall Ordain, checking his monocle. “Nothing more than an insignificant distraction. Allow me, I shall—”

“No.”

Moonwarden stopped in mid sentence. He was... not used to being interrupted. However, the mare’s hard, vexed expression made him conceal his displeasure deep.

Sunfall Ordain took a firm step forward. “I need no stallion to take care of myself.”

Without another word, she started closing the distance between herself and the drunk.

He looked rather pleased with that at first. “That’s... that’s right, leave the-hic!-loser, come home with a real shtud!”

“Sir, you are drunk,” Sunfall Ordain announced, her tone not that of an excitable, joyous filly, but of an officer of the Nightguard. “Return to your home.”

“With y-you? Gladly!” the wobbly stallion replied with a vulgar, nasty smile.

“No, sir. You will return to your home alone and sleep on your drunken state. I warn you that further conversation, especially in that tone and manner, will be considered harassment.”

Moonwarden observed the mare with much interest. Her playful demeanor did hide a truly fierce, soldier’s character. How refreshing! He wondered how would she deal with this situation, if she felt so independent and self-reliant.

The drunk had truly little idea who was he dealing with. “S... shleep on? I will-hic!-gladly shleep on you, cute-tufts.”

Sunfall Ordain stood her ground valiantly, though the stench must have been horrendous at the close vicinity, Moonwarden thought.

“This is your last warning, sir. You are to step back from the member of the Nightguard,” she told him in a tone that made even the grey unicorn slightly concerned.

Only slightly though.

Until the earth stallion foolishly decided to seal his fate. “Come-hic!-on...” he spoke in a tone that was meant to be seductive, but sounded plainly repellent. His hoof began reaching towards the mare’s neck. “... how ab-about you c... come with me and I-hic!-make you squeal like a bat—”

As soon as bodily contact was made, Sunfall Ordain hissed loudly and fiercely. With lightning speed, she pushed aside the hoof, grasped the drunk’s head and forced it quickly down. A rapid pounce and grab later, she had her front hooves joined below his barrel.

Her webbed wings flapped once and the drunk found himself a good few feet in the air, held aloft in a steel grip, all of his four limbs flailing about. But he did not even have a chance to really protest.

With a loud, warrior’s whoop, Sunfall Ordain brought the earth pony’s weight down, slamming him into the ground, crest first.

Moonwarden could swear that he bounced up from the sheer impact, even at this distance.

The mare landed, looking over the splayed and soundly knocked-out stallion, checking the straps on her hoofshoes casually.

“Owecifutan, kirwe...” she hissed, her expression purely annoyed.

Contrary to Moonwarden’s. For when Sunfall Ordain turned around, she was subjected to a sight of disbelief, surprise and amazement, attempting to be hidden underneath the more usual, calm demeanor. With little success, especially considering the escaped monocle, dangling meagerly from its chain.

“... uhm... hello?” the mare spoke, waving her hoof a little while coming closer.

“No, no, I am still here, yes,” Moonwarden replied, reaching down to restore his eyepiece. “I see you prefer more... direct solutions, Sunfall Ordain.”

The mare glanced behind, at the still body of the slammed drunk. “Well... Sometimes only those get across,” she told him, staring a bit sheepishly his way.

“Indeed... Well, you will hardly hear any critique from me. Well, maybe that you have littered.”

Sunfall Ordain blinked, then her lips twitched, trying to stop a smile unsuccessfully. “Oh... cause I threw garbage on the ground?”

“Precisely!”

They shared a small chuckle, after which the batpony beckoned Moonwarden to follow alongside her. “Still, I am sorry you had to see this,” she spoke up after they left the square.

The stallion cocked an eyebrow. “Why? A tad uncouth tactic, but I was astonished by the precision of your moves. Rather spectacular close quarters combat. Have I witnessed the famed Nightguard training?”

“Well... kind of,” she admitted, keeping a steady pace, her eyes reflecting the light of street lanterns. “I mean, we are taught not... only to subdue, like I did.”

“I see...” Moonwarden grasped the idea immediately. He expected no less. “I mean, that sorry excuse for a stallion seems like he is just wasting air, but I would support some restraint nonetheless.”

The mare looked at him, curious. She was musing on something for a while, finally speaking as they turned a corner, towards a tract that was leading out of town.

“Honestly, Moonwarden, I know you are a faithful, but... knowing soleerani, I would expect you to be more upset that I decided to teach him a lesson just like... that.”

Moonwarden allowed himself a little smirk. “As I have said – you obviously don’t know me too well... There are times when one has to act in a way that is,” he searched for a proper word, “ ‘unorthodox’ to most. But the sheer fact that you contest a... popular convention of one or another kind does not mean that you are, by default, wrong and misguided.”

Sunfall Ordain suddenly... smiled. It was a strange smile indeed. One of satisfaction and gratitude, as Moonwarden took a quick note of.

He definitely hit a mark with her. No telling what kind of yet, but a good one. A useful one.

“You know, now I want to ask how would you deal with that drunk...” she spoke, giving him a truly intrigued glance.

“That would be telling,” he replied, returning the stare and even winking.

She chuckled melodiously. “Well, I do not see you throwing him into the dirt.”

“I leave that to the professionals in the matter.”

The two continued their little banter as they ventured through the town, finally reaching the outskirts and entering the woods. The pathway to the Nightguard outpost was nothing more than a dirt trail, but Moonwarden did not mind. He visited worse places in his youth than a semi-primordial thicket. Actually, in the wonderful aura of the night, the woods looked rather eerie, which worked nicely with the stallion’s company indeed.

“So, Moonwarden, your name has the name of your House in it...” the mare spoke up at one point.

“Yes, indeed, why do you ask?”

“So, was your father a ‘Warden’ too?”

Moonwarden took a deep breath. The topic was... hazardous, but it was better to indulge the captain, rather than to head into elaborating on the reluctance to discuss anything even remotely close to it.

“He ‘is’ a Warden, to be precise, for he is very much alive still. Austere Aurelius Warden is not only that, he is the head of our family...”

“Ah, I see, so, he is a Lord of yours!”

No Lord of mine.

“Not in the same way as your rulers, but technically, yes,” Moonwarden admitted rather casually. “He happens to lead the First Bank of Trottingham, one of the most wealthy and influential financial establishments on that side of Equestria.”

“Then you are a part of a powerful House!” Sunfall Ordain cheered for him. “Ha! Is your mother a Warden too?”

“No, she is of House Firmament. Cassiopeia,” he responded loyally, though he felt the bile rising into his throat already at mentioning even the names of his parents. “Though, I feel that it is necessary to admit that, as I have mentioned before, the lack of understanding of my aspirations led to my relations with my mother and father growing rather... frigid.”

The mare nodded in deep thought. “That happens sometimes.”

Moonwarden cocked an eyebrow. “The ‘Family matter’ you mentioned, Sunfall Ordain.”

“Yes... that,” she admitted.

Her voice carried reluctance and sadness.

“You are from the noble line of your Family, you said...” Moonwarden tried to probe the topic gently. “I say, they must be rather happy to have such a diligent mare being a captain of the famed Nightguard!”

“You’d be surprised...” she mumbled back, not a hint of cheer in her colorful voice.

“I... do not think I really would be.”

The mare stared at him after that response, meeting his own gaze, as Moonwarden decided to use the opportunity. Perhaps there was a deeper understanding between the two. Something that he could use at a later date.

Seeing Sunfall Ordain’s eyes reflecting the wondrous moonlight, and yet somewhat blank and melancholic, did reassure him that he was on the right, potentially bountiful track.

And reminded him of what he needed to try still this evening, for the sake of his art, his mission... and the good of his sanity.

They did not speak for a minute after that last exchange, but continuing down the forest path. And soon the foliage started to obscure the sky and moonlight.

Moonwarden took a deep, thoughtful breath. It was a good enough opportunity to attempt some chicanery.

“I presume that your kind is light sensitive, Sunfall Ordain. Would you mind if I aid myself with a little magical illumination? I would prefer to know where am I going...”

The batpony stopped abruptly, her full attention on him in a mere instant. “That... actually that is something that I wanted to ask you about, Moonwarden.”

“Yes? Ask away.”

What was she on about?

“You are a unicorn and a devoted servant of the Goddess...” she began, her tone a bit uncertain, as if she was trying not to insult him in any way.

“Correct and correct,” he claimed, intrigued. Also pleased that she attempted to be most polite.

“... so... uhm, how come do you still use your... magic?”

Moonwarden blinked. Seriously, what was she on about?

The way she formed the question would hint that the arcane arts of the unicorns were considered... unwanted? Forbidden to those following the Immaculate Moon?

“I... feel like I am missing the context, perhaps you could elaborate?”

The mare bit her lip and hissed a little. “Well, we believe that the magic given to the unicorns is, well... something that was received from the Goddess, but never... properly compensated to Neskaza Lunee...?”

... oh.

“Oh, yes, of course! Silly me,” Moonwarden faked sudden clarity. If she claimed magic standing against religious dogmas, or vice versa, depending, he had to find a quick way around that. And, perhaps, he had one already. “Forgive me, I forgot about the matter... You see, Sunfall Ordain, when I have pledged myself to the Goddess’ service, I dedicated myself entirely to Her...” he started to explain, seeing the engrossment slowly appearing in the mare's eyes.

“I offered my magic to Her. All of my abilities. Her one word, and I would have abandoned a part of myself...” he admitted truthfully. To a degree. “But, my skills and abilities were of great benefit to the Immaculate Moon... And so I retained them, as was Her will. So I could serve Her and fulfill Her great plan!” he avowed, allowing a bit of reckless zeal to fill his words. “Though, still, as a sign of my personal devotion, I ask Her every time She deploys me whether I am allowed to use any of my magic. And I am ready to surrender it at Her beck and call.”

He was wondering if he did not go a bit too far, but Sunfall Ordain’s wide, warm smile did prove that he gave a remarkable and convincing performance.

“That is... incredible. Who knew a soleeran would be ready to give away a part of who he is for the sake of the Goddess...” she said in a breathy, impressed tone.

His ego felt properly pampered by her. He gifted her a kind expression back. “Thank you, Sunfall Ordain. But I am simply trying to be a humble servant...”

Good one.

She bowed her head, then stared up, towards the Moon, hidden behind leaves and branches. “By the Goddess, if that is so, your magic is most welcome, for it has been deemed due by the Immaculate Moon... I shall not mind it at all!”

Moonwarden chuckled inwardly. He focused briefly, producing a small, argent light from the very tip of his horn. The illumination focused forward, allowing him to actually spot the path they were taking. He checked his monocle, pretending that he was concentrating on the road. Hoping that Sunfall Ordain’s excitement and joy will only grow at the display.

The mare did let out a small gasp. “Your magic does shine like your eyes!”

“Ah, indeed. A unicorn’s aura matches his irides more often than not. Though, do not ask how, I am not an expert in that field,” Moonwarden confessed. “Myself? I am simply grateful that the hue of my power reminds me of the Goddess...”

“Ha, indeed,” Sunfall Ordain agreed, grinning broadly. “For me, it most certainly shines like the Light of the Immaculate Moon... A sure sign of our Goddess’ blessing upon you! Ha!”

Well, this hoodoo chit-chat was surely enough to distract her...

“Actually,” Moonwarden said, lowering his eyelids for a moment, “speaking of auras and eyes, I have another way of seeing at night.”

He exhaled. He had decided that if a little mental probing was not enough, perhaps a more direct action was going to prove successful.

When he looked at Sunfall Ordain again, his eyes shone with a delicate lustre of silver. Something moderate to start with, yet greatly more forceful than what he attempted yesterday. He focused his gaze on the mare’s own eyes, the stare unblinking and determined.

It was no mental spying, but a pure induction technique, made even more entrancing thanks to his trusty monocle. Usually risky against a prepared target, even if backed by Moonwarden's vast expertise... But a batpony without any true grasp of the arcane was oblivious enough to try and mask the hypnotic glare as a form of a darkvision charm.

“How do you fancy it? Does it look nice?” Moonwarden asked, hoping to goad the mare into staring a bit deeper, a bit longer.

Sunfall Ordain blinked, her head tilting a bit. “It’s... strange.”

“Yes? In what way?” he asked. Her mind was there, he could feel it well enough. Young and inviting. All he needed was a connection. Just a hint of it. A tether. The rest would be easy enough.

The mare, for the moment, squinted her eyes, beginning to look rather enthralled. “Well... in a... bright way. I have... never seen anything like it... It’s... it’s...”

Moonwarden let a bit more force trickle into his eyes. Just a smudge more. “Do you like it?”

He took note of her confusion. Heightened curiosity. Difficulty in formulating coherent sentences.

It was just a matter of time now. The connection with her mind would be established any second now and he would finally be able to do some initial groundwork.

A faint smile crept onto her lips. “It’s...”

Any second now. “Yes...?”

“It’s...”

Any second now... Just a bit further...

“It’s so cool!”

At her abruptly spirited declaration and excited smile, Moonwarden’s jaw hung slightly.

“I... beg your pardon?”

“It looks amazing! Ha! Wow! It’s like you have the Goddess’ Light shining right from your eyes!” she declared, still looking straight into his mesmerizing gaze. And caring nothing about it!

Nothing! Zip! Nil! Nowt!

There was no connection! It had no effect! Her confusion was just confusion, not the gaze taking any holds!

“Glad... glad you find it... entertaining,” Moonwarden managed to somehow mutter, one of his eyes developing a nervous tick.

“It's amazing!” the mare shouted, merry like never. “Your magic not only serves the Goddess, it looks so pretty too! So silver! It's blowing my mind!”

Moonwarden wailed on the inside.

Oh, the irony...

Chapter XXX – How We Dance

“Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight...”

Rowan Berry’s voice finally broke the gentle silence of the wide corridors of Midnight Eye’s palace, through which the two of them were trotting, having left Princess Twilight Sparkle in Midnight Wind’s care. Considering the tone that Azure Mist’s closest operative used, she was going to bring the exact matter of “bodyguarding” the sunpony up before the stallion, who, until this point, had been staying deep in thought.

“Yes, Rowan Berry, speak plainly,” he regally encouraged her, though she disturbed his musings. He did not grace her with a glance, however, instead inspecting the quality of his residence. The path which they were taking was not one to be used too often by the less-trusted courtiers, allowing the pair to talk somewhat plainly on the way to Midnight Eye’s study.

“Honored Lord, I wish to ask about whether you believe it wise to allow Midnight Wind some...” she paused, searching for the accurate enough word, “reprieve after he was reprimanded not so long ago... Seems like a drastic change of tactics.”

Midnight Eye decided not to reply outright. The mare’s observation was acute, indeed.

Truth was, he was weighing his options for quite a while, considering all the pros and cons, just as he had mentioned to his own wife lately. What he had witnessed earlier tonight from the Princess had managed to tip the scales in his mind.

And in a... favorable, though convoluted as many would evaluate, way.

It was like a grand game of “chess”, one of the few pastimes that the night-dwellers had adopted from the sunponies. The opponent had just made the move that gave one an advantage. The key was, with the multitude of choices of punishing the error, to make one that brought benefits without risking too much. In case one had made a grave miscalculation.

Why not a move that nopony expected?

“I suppose you wish to point out that I should not have so much confidence in my own subject?” Midnight Eye asked the mare back. Not that he cared for what she had to say, really. His was the right to make what he believed to be the correct call.

And the situation demanded... lenity. For the sake of the long-term gains.

Rowan Berry lowered her tone, discreet. “Honored Lord, you have yourself asked Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist to lend you assistance and information if necessary, for which assignment she has chosen her humble servant...”

Midnight Eye nodded. “That I have. But ‘assistance’ is not synonymic to ‘dependency’, Rowan Berry,” he retorted in a tone that suffered little insolence or disagreement. “I appreciate your Lord granting me swift aid and insight. Though it is her plan which we are attempting to execute, so such aid could have been expected... Yet that does not make me reliant on it.”

The mare felt the gravity of his words well, her trot becoming more cautious and tender. Even if her loyalties were with her own Lord, it was more than foolish to disrespect or discredit any other. Especially on their very own turf.

It was the matter of that delicate, omnipresent game of balance, nuances, words sharpened but not sharp, necks bending just low enough.

And that was the very competition that Midnight Eye always considered his own turf. The wonderful game of politics, in which having the correct, broad perspective made the difference.

“I have every right to order my subjects to carry out my will,” he continued, uninterrupted. “And my will is for Midnight Wind to remain by the Princess’ side, sometimes, once again, solitary. Even if there are to be the dangers of emotional attachment...”

Rowan Berry shook her head, glancing to the side in something that Midnight Eye would mark concern. And, perhaps, a hint of... sympathy for the matter at hoof? Emotional attachment of her own?

Still?

“Those dangers are present already, Honored Lord. I do believe that you realize it too,” she pointed out.

“That I do. But we all have our little frailties and we can always remedy our errs if we are shown them...” Just like with his very wife demonstrating his. And, considering the outcome... “The trick is to use those errs to our benefit as well, Rowan Berry...” he told the operative, almost nonchalantly, his mind wandering to the happenings of last day.

Just a little. To avoid fluster at the more... libertine memories.

Rowan Berry did give him a weird look, but he paid it no mind. Besides, he was petty certain she would not be foolish enough to try and jab at him for this moment of reminiscing. She was already dealing with Azure Mist, and from what Midnight Eye could tell, the Lord of Family Mist had an unhealthy obsession with slapping anypony who would dare and vex her. Caution and keeping one’s mouth shut were key.

“Honored Lord, but how would Midnight Wind’s affection aid in—”

A small gesture of his hoof was enough to silence her. “And how would your affection for Midnight Wind aid in this plan, hmmm?”

The mare blinked, trying not to show anything about her, but the Lord was certain he hit his mark. He had seen just enough to try and deduce that the operative’s past with his kin would play into this scenario inevitably.

For what other reason, other than obvious one, was Azure Mist so convinced to have Rowan Berry, her very personal pair of Eyes, assisting the “misguided Nightguardian”.

What rough-hewn scheming.

“Honored Lord, I... I am well aware that my past romance with Midnight Wind is known quite well to you, but it does not affect—”

“Please, Rowan Berry, you tarnish your reputation with denial. Opportunism, aside from the necessary dedication and resourcefulness, is one the very bases of reasoning for anointing ponies like you to perform the most intricate of tasks, as our trusted Eyes... This is just the matter of exercising composure.”

They reached the section of the Palace that acted as Midnight Eye’s personal study and seat of power, and the Lord wasted no time to enter a considerable chamber that served as his very own library and meeting room, done in dark granite and silver. The sign of the Midnight Family ruled over the place, marking the ownership in surplus. The two, quite regal seats prepared by an oaken side table served nicely for various conversations, those pleasant and not. The fresh juice, readied nightly by Midnight Eye’s personal servants, was a pleasant touch to both occasions.

The Lord sat down first, not really waiting for the mare to accompany him, though he gestured for her to follow suit. His mind was keen on continuing this exchange until he could be assured of one matter.

That neither Azure Mist’s, nor this very mare’s personal plotting, would interfere with the ornate intrigue of his.

“Deep Mist’s blunder was saddening and unexpected, especially after the remarkable performance of your entire unit in Maretonia. It limited our options, however, as Azure Mist believes, it was salvaged skillfully,” Midnight Eye continued, carefully choosing his words. He could only reveal so much. “Now we have you by the Princess’ side instead of him... but do you recall what is the reason for the sunpony having Eyes on her in the first place?”

Rowan Berry, having taken her place with care and gentleness, and never allowing herself to let go of caution, nodded with conviction.

“Absolutely, Honored Lord. While Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist, though it would have been beneficial, have not told me the exact details of the esteemed Covenant’s plans—”

“Good, as it is none of your business to know the matters of the Lords,” Midnight Eye interfered coldly. What was indeed “beneficial”, was reminding ponies like her that too much information could severely hurt.

Rowan Berry took note of his tone, staying silent for the moment. She did not even dare to look him in the eye, avoiding his aureolin gaze.

Smart mare.

“Continue...” he finally allowed her to proceed, knowing that she had been successfully reminded not to presume anything more than what her, already privileged, position allowed her to.

“... from what I was told, Honored Lord... Princess Twilight Sparkle is still a relatively fresh ruler, she does not have the experience with governing, or making vital, political choices...” the operative spoke again, this time with far more mindfulness. “Keeping her unbalanced just enough with emotional turmoil is crucial in assuring that she cannot use her reasoning, which is her strong suit...”

“Indeed, our observations proved most accurate,” Midnight Eye concurred, leaning in his chair, supporting his chin on his hoof in deep thought. “Disturbed, out of her depth, she should play right into our hooves, even if not all are aware of it...” he mused out loud. “But this is a most delicate operation... a push too strong, or in the wrong direction, can prove devastating, but more so allowing this opportunity to escape us... We need to be ready to take the risks, indeed...”

Rowan Berry listened to him with attention which he was hoping for. This was as much of a game with young Twilight Sparkle, as it was against Azure Mist, who would without a doubt hear about every word of this conversation.

Which was the exact point.

“To achieve the goal, we need to work together, understand one another’s intentions and develop mutual trust, to a reasonable extent...” the stallion added, crossing gazes with the Eyes. “I need to be certain that we are aware of all corresponding movements...”

“I swear to you, Honored Lord, I was instructed as necessary,” Rowan Berry assured, bowing her head. “I am here to keep an eye out on Midnight Wind, make him remember his task, help occupy the Princess.”

Midnight Eye smirked. Clever mare, she thought she could distract him from his caution. “For which I am grateful, Rowan Berry. Though I think a mixture of discipline and forbearance will work the best here, hence why Midnight Wind shall be allowed this... night off.” He reached for the silver pitcher, filling his goblet to the brim with fresh and fragrant juice. “Thirsty?”

The mare shook her head politely. “Thank you, Honored Lord, but I will pass.”

“It is not laced with poison, if that is what you fear. That is your domain around here, I believe...”

Rowan Berry said nothing, only tried to escape with her gaze. There were a lot of emotions in her stare suddenly, indeed. One, in particular, interested Midnight Eye.

Having poured himself the drink, he swirled the contents in the chalice before drinking. Taking his time.

“Allow me to ask, Rowan Berry... You were the one tasked to... be a peacekeeper lately, were you not?”

The mare remained silent for a while, that discomfort but growing in her eyes. “My oath of loyalty stood then and stands now, Honored Lord.”

“It does you credit, Eyes, despite the deed,” Midnight Eye admitted, finally taking a sip of the juice. Mmm... Wonderful. And, indeed, clean of any additions. “Answer me with what you are allowed to share, for the sake of our Families’ cooperation... and to satisfy my interest – what have you administered to that lowborn? Spoonwood, I presume? I know it grows abundantly at the Kindleberg’s slopes and the death would have been... relatively painless.”

“N... no, Honored Lord,” the healer responded, having pursed her lips and lowered her gaze. Seems she could not withstand any staring match at all. “Just poppy extract, to make her sleep... My task was to deliver her to Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist, not dispose of her.”

The Lord furrowed his brow. It was one thing to order one of your operatives to carry out such profane task, but to actually wish and... “execute” it oneself?

“I had no idea Azure Mist is capable of vicious, and more disturbingly, personal approach to such matters. Was she so riled about her son’s affair with a plebeian she decided to slit that mare’s throat herself?”

Rowan Berry paled. “N-no, Honored Lord! She would not dare to offend the Goddess, Honored Count Mistlock’s beloved is not dead, and is being kept—”

“Rowan Berry, dare not to spew lies in front of a Lord,” Midnight Eye reprimanded her, though without true anger. She was just fulfilling her orders and oaths. “We know well that Azure Mist spilled blood of a kindred. What I want now, is victory without such a steep price... even if your herbal talents might still be required to assure it...”

The mare kept her head down. “I remain loyal to my Honored Lord. Her wish is my command.”

“And, again, I respect your loyalty in carrying out your Lord’s will, regardless...” the Lord assured falsely, enjoying the juice again. “I wish you to remember, however, that I expect my subjects to remain as faithful as you are to your Lord. And I wish them to do their part as commanded without coercion, if able... More so, if they are willing to fix their errs after a reprimand, they should be allowed to do just that.”

Midnight Eye found it necessary in his mind to repeat his opinion on the matter. He was almost certain, considering Rowan Berry’s reputation and the relation with Midnight Wind, that she would try, if she had not already, to gain the upper hoof over his servant and relative whilst given vigil over him.

Considering everything, he would bet on it. And that couldn’t be allowed to interfere with his plan.

Seemed that Rowan Berry grasped his intentions well enough. “If you are letting me know all of this, Honored Lord, to remind me to exercise caution, I assure you that Princess Twilight will not learn about the Eyes focused on her.”

“Good,” Midnight Eye responded, wishing to put down the silver goblet down.

“Nor about Midnight Wind’s and mine past, unless it proves necessary to keep her unbalanced...”

The juice stained the immaculate wooden surface, as Midnight Eye’s hoof shuddered at the words, despite his best intentions.

Sunscorched...! This was exactly the possibility that needed to be desperately avoided! For Twilight Sparkle to find out about such a...!

A statement had to be made here, subtlety being damned alongside the elegant furniture!

“Out of the question!” Midnight Eye forcefully declared, which caught the mare by surprise, just as she was about to help with the spilled drink. She shrunk in her chair, faced with the Lord’s furrowed brow and quivering upper lip. “Whatever impure feeling of affection you still have for my subject, be it a call of mind or just flesh, it shall not be put to use, even in a dire situation!”

The mare tried to speak up. “B-but, Honored Lord, with... with all due respect, you said that... that the emotional turmoil is precisely what should be used to—”

Midnight Eye hissed a warning. “Sorrow, yes. Doubt, indeed. Despair and guilt over the sins of an alleged hero of your nation? By all means! But this...!” He paused, ready to erupt further.

But he was not a fledgling. Not a novice, granted an ill-deserved position through, even divine, favor. He was a Lord, born to become a ruler, shaped and sculpted and molded to be a leader.

He took a calming breath, having let the pregnant pause hang in the air for quite enough.

“Rowan Berry, when Dusk Stream, may she dwell in Silverheaven, learned about what transpired, it broke her heart and, consecutively, Midnight Wind’s. It inadvertently caused her demise, even. And only my relative’s conviction, willpower and the extensive help of our priests stopped him from following her to the Goddess’ Realm...”

The operative listened carefully, her ears dropped and her breathing quickened.

Midnight Eye shook his head, sighing. “I fear to imagine what would happen, if he were to learn the whole truth...”

“... that she was—”

“Be silent,” he warned, shushing the mare in an instant. He was attempting his best to contain this font of old anger, one that he was keeping in check for the sake of the grand scheme of things. “The revealing of duplicity of such magnitude is a claw that cuts too deep. It is a crossbow bolt to the heart...”

He took a moment longer to compose himself. Yes, he could be inclined to settle some scores with the mare before him and her Lord. But all in good time.

“Everypony errs, but they should be allowed to make amends, one way or the other... Especially if their error cost them dearly,” he thought out loud, repeating himself unwittingly. Then, he sat more comfortably in the luxurious seat, feeling the weight of his circlet and the heavy embrace of his dark cloak. “Consider yourself forewarned.”

Rowan Berry bowed her head submissively. “Honored Lord.”

“Now, you are welcome to enjoy my Palace.”

She stood up, soundlessly and without a word. Her curtsy was more than respectful. She was a smart mare. At least when kept on a leash.

As she was leaving, he called out to her again, staring blankly at the juice slowly dripping from the surface of his table, sinking into the rich, woolen carpet.

“Summon a servant of mine to clean this up!”

“At once!” she replied, bowing and leaving in a hurry.

Midnight Eye stayed behind with his thoughts and worries. And the orange liquid.

Drop after drop. Heartbeat after heartbeat. Like seeping blood. Rhythmic. Constant.

This game. This... dance... was proving more challenging and dangerous.

Its stakes were high. Higher than ever before in the history of night-dwellers.

The world they knew was going to end, so had the prophecy foretold. One way or the other, nothing would be the same, he was certain of that.

It was his very own task to assure that this... alteration would see the batponies conquering and victorious. But the cost of the gambit...

... and then the recent prophecy...?

Midnight Eye closed his eyes and lifted his hooves upwards, towards the moonlit sky, there behind the walls, the rocks and the snows of the Mountain of Midnight.

“Immaculate Moon... have mercy upon me...”

***

Twilight could be excited to see any of the places that Midnight had mentioned. The shrine of the Mountain of Midnight sounded like an exciting choice, as she would absolutely love to compare it with the temple in the Sanctuary. The artisans’ quarter would, without a shadow of a doubt, give her many reasons to feel awe and amazement. The examples of batpony craft she had found truly breathtaking so far. And the Glacier Overlook by its very name sounded exotic and appealing.

But the single, most important reason for Twilight’s joy, was the fact that, despite being in an imposing metropolis of the batponies, she got to spend some time relatively alone with Midnight.

He looked pretty surprised about this opportunity as well, trying to hide his emotions behind the mask of Nightguard professionalism, but Twilight could tell without a problem that he was delighted indeed.

He was leading her up a broad staircase chiseled in the side of the cavern, leading them, at first, past more and less prominent habitats of different Houses of the Midnight Family.

“This is a very imposing coat of arms, who does it belong to?” Twilight asked about one of the present signs, depicting a strong hoof crushing a rock into three, matching parts.

“House Rockslide, Honored Princess,” Midnight replied diligently, avoiding fraternizing for the sake of the local batponies, passing by them and observing the pair with much interest, angst and excitement as well. “Siegemaster Avalanche’s House. And that’s his home, right there,” Midnight pointed at a, rather plain in comparison, dwelling. Without a portico or too many reliefs, which Twilight had learned to look for to distinguish the richer places.

“Less prominent than I imagined. Especially for an officer like a ‘siegemaster’...” she pointed out, but Midnight just chuckled.

“I’m afraid, Honored Princess, that my friend is slightly less caring about the state of his house and more about the state of his mechanical children...” Midnight remarked, rolling his eyes. “We all have our fixes.”

“ ‘Fixations’ I think would work better here,” Twilight corrected him, but had to giggle nonetheless. “Though, considering Avalanche’s enthusiasm, you are more right than wrong...”

The stallion shrugged, as they found themselves alone for a brief moment. “He was always like this. When we were little, he really enjoyed a sling that he made from materials he found around Stonecrack’s, his father’s, workshop... And he was always trying to make bigger and heavier rocks work with it...”

Twilight attempted not to laugh out loud at the mental image of a little colt putting oversize boulders into his toy.

“By the time we began being tutored with the warrior caste,” Midnight continued as they turned the corner, being greeted by more stairs, “he made a makeshift arbaleze from what scraps he got his hooves on... Honored Princess,” he added when a mare appeared around the bend.

“A functioning one?”

“Yes...” the batpony replied, a flicker of panic in his eyes for a brief moment. “Good thing his aim was decent, Honored Princess, ab Bogine...”

Twilight gave the curious passerby a friendly look. “How old were you, Nightguardian?”

Midnight furrowed his brow. “Eight, maybe.”

“Eight?!” Twilight shouted, causing that batpony mare to jump up and direct the prying gaze away in an instant. “Iae ecuse! I’m very sorry!” Twilight cried after her, feeling her cheeks blushing in embarrassment. “He made a working crossbow at the age of eight?” she asked, taking care to control her volume from then on.

“Not a full-scale one!” Midnight quickly answered, battling laughter when they remained on their own again, still ascending the stone steps, flight after flight. “One that he could actually cock, right? Still...” A shudder passed through him. “I’m glad that bolt hit the orange that time...”

“... were you holding it?” Twilight asked, arching an eyebrow in disbelief.

The stallion gave her a long look. “In conjunction with my mother’s words, I was not always the smartest of children...”

Twilight giggled, but decided that her beloved deserved consoling and solidarity of some manner, especially since the staircase was again empty at the moment. “When I was little and trying to attend Princess Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns...”

“A... Judging Sun’s own seminary...?” Midnight interrupted, his eyes widening.

“Well, that and...” she tried to reply, biting her lip.

The topic of magic and studying it was not the most fortunate choice, despite Midnight’s tolerance. There was a lot of pious angst in his voice.

But Twilight had started already!

“What I mean is... well, at the entrance exam, I got startled and, well, turned my parents into potted plants briefly...”

Midnight took a sudden stop, his expression befuddled and worried. “That... well, uhm...”

Twilight berated herself. Of course, she had to bring up the case of a magical mishap before her love, who happened to have been a member of a culture that considered magic unjustly claimed and misused!

Bravo, Twilight, remarkable judgment.

The batpony, trying to process this revelation for a moment, finally gave up and sighed deeply. “Well, you’ve beaten all of my stories...” he judged, a grin spreading over his muzzle.

Twilight felt relieved that he did not seem as disturbed as she feared he would be. “I would still love to hear you tell those...” he encouraged him instead, granting him with a warm smile.

He leaned in and kissed her, quickly enough not to risk anypony appearing from around the corner.

“Not all, for sure...” he told her afterwards, his eyes tender and loving. “You need to know me as a gallant warrior, not a... less-than-brilliant colt.”

Twilight, her lips still tingling pleasantly from the sensation, gave him a little look she did not know she had in her. “You can be one or the other, as long as you are mine...”

At her own words her muzzle flared, this time accompanied by Midnight’s appropriate, light fluster.

“Ha... well...” he muttered, looking left and right for witnesses. “I’m... alright with that, yes...”

“M-me too,” Twilight pretty much cheeped.

It seemed that she had found herself rather... famished for Midnight’s closeness, robbed of the opportunity to see the Midnight’s Library, and having to be permanently secretive about their feelings.

The batpony chuckled, containing the blush that showed that he, himself, would not mind being more open about the matter. “Tell you what, allow me to go through with my idea for the night, I think you should like it...”

Twilight’s heart happily jumped at the tenderness in his voice. “Alright, lead on,” she agreed without delay.

Their journey up more staircases suddenly became a lot more interesting for Twilight. Though, at some point, the sheer amount of steps was starting to cause her legs to ache, despite her eagerness. The passages were still elegant, but she could tell that they were climbing away from the main cavern, for there were less elaborate lanterns, in favor of candles placed in niches.

“Be sure to take deep breaths, Twilight. We can slow down if you so desire, as well,” Midnight proposed, looking back at her.

“We’re... at some height,” she replied, indeed forced to inhale in a more paced manner. Her body was starting to warn her quite blatantly that it would prefer a bit more oxygen.

“Take your time, Twilight, this is not a race. I’d rather see you comfortable...”

The worry in his voice was touching. “And... what about... you?”

Midnight just chuckled. Twilight did spot that his breaths were a bit more elaborate, but that was about it.

“I can feel the difference, but we are used to this. Rodine Soleeced even lives on such height, for example. But, we need to climb a bit higher still.”

“Alright... as long as... I won’t faint... I’m fine...” Twilight huffed, feeling slightly cold. They must have been quite above the cloud level by this point!

Midnight stepped down to stand at her side. “If you faint, you will fall right into my hooves, at least...” he whispered to her.

It did cause her blood to flow quicker, which notably helped in the climb.

Taking her time to conquer the steps, Twilight finally spotted the end of the journey, if the return of lanterns could be an indication. With her legs a little bit wobbly, and heavier than she remembered, she finally made the trip.

Thankful that she had been already subjected to some training when it came to near-endless staircases. And that her hoofshoes were comfortable!

The cavern they had reached was more like a single chamber. It contained but a set of lanterns, two doorways, one of which was heavy and looked more like a small gate than anything, and two local warriors, who immediately saluted, having witnessed Midnight in his distinctive armor appearing out of the ascent first.

“Nocferratan, sudar!” came their loud shout, echoing and tumbling down the corridor Twilight had just emerged from.

“Benu noc, wampiri,” Midnight greeted the pair, returning the customary gesture. “Nightguardian Midnight Wind, escorting the esteemed envoy, Her Highness, Honored Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria.”

The watchponies, two stallions of dark coats and even darker manes, bistre and deep purple, saluted her too, wearing stoic, emotionless expressions. “Hwalba Knaze!” came their welcome.

Twilight took a moment to gather enough air to reply. “Neskaza Lunee... welae... tuyiu noc… illum...” she finally made it and the two ponies lowered their heads in unison.

Midnight smiled and took the initiative. “Honored Princess Twilight Sparkle wishes to experience the Glacier Overlook. I trust that you were informed through the chain of command of the rules of the Princess’ visit?”

One of the warriors nodded. “Tac, sudar. Hwalba Knaze is free to access public places, in accordance to the hospitality customs, as commanded by Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight.” The stallion even gave Twilight a slight smile, which she gladly reciprocated.

“Good.” Midnight looked merry as well. “Is there anypony enjoying the Overlook at the moment?”

“Nye, sudar, not right now.”

“I’m glad, then. I would like to show to the Honored Princess the entire panorama without disturbances,” he continued, not glancing at Twilight at all, though she had grasped his idea without trouble. “Can I ask for the two of you to close the Overlook for the time?”

The warriors looked at one another, curious, but there was no true reluctance on their part as it seemed.

“I don’t think that would be a problem, sudar, as long as it does not take too long,” this time the other stallion pointed out.

“Naturally,” Midnight agreed. “Will two hours not disrupt your duties, wampiri?”

“Nye, sudar, to bid recitu.”

Twilight patiently waited, trying to appear like a visiting royal, despite the fatigue of her legs and the deep breathing she had to bring about.

“Very well. How’s the weather outside?” Midnight finally asked.

“Wind blows as always, but there are little clouds. You can see the valleys well, sudar.” The warrior looked over Twilight’s ensemble. “Hwalba Knaze, would you desire a cloak? You might not be used to the cold so high up.”

“I think that... is not a bad idea... Thank you so much,” she replied gently, trying not to pause too much between the words.

“And you, Nocferratan, sudar?”

“I am fine, thank you. But, yes, I was hoping there were cloaks prepared for the visitors still,” Midnight responded in, with great relief as Twilight could tell. “I have not seen the Overlook for two years.”

“None of the visible peaks moved!” one of the warriors assured as his companion passed through the second set of doors, soon to emerge with a considerably thick, naturally beige, woolen cloak, with a well-woven hood to match.

Midnight grabbed the covering and nodded to the warriors. “Thank you, wampiri. We will make sure not to linger.”

“Yes... thank you,” Twilight added as well, smiling broadly.

“Enjoy the views, Hwalba Knaze, Nocferratan, sudar,” the warriors wished, letting the pair through the small gateway into... another staircase.

Twilight groaned after the passage had closed behind the two, but Midnight only stifled a chuckle, gently putting on her the thick cloak.

“It’s just a few steps now, Twilight, no need to complain about it...” he told her, securing the cloak around her neck with a sturdy buckle.

... and taking his time with that, his hooves brushing across her neck and jaw line.

“Well...” Twilight whispered, enjoying the tenderness. “When you... put it that way...”

The batpony smiled, giving her a peck on the cheek. “I have a talent for persuading you...” he murmured back, checking her hood after she had hidden her diadem amongst her robes. “After you, Twilight...” He let her go first.

The staircase, indeed, proved short. After a bend, Twilight was able to easily open the last set of doors in their way.

First came the cold. The air blew inside the staircase, biting and howling, but strangely... light and refreshing alike. It twirled around Twilight like a wild animal that needed to first assess if she was a threat or rather a new best friend. Then there was the smell of mountains and snow and ice. It was strange, but the air had a distinctive whiff, that of freshness, of purity, of clarity. It filled Twilight’s nostrils and lungs when she breathed, and rejuvenated them in an instant.

And then came the light. The illumination of the Moon and countless stars, clearer than Twilight had ever seen them before, embellishing the regal, blue night. The familiar for her sight of the night’s sky opened above her generously, revealing secrets that she had never uncovered in her astronomy studies, or any other time.

The Glacier Overlook turned out to be exactly what the name suggested. A massive, snow covered terrace, positioned but a couple dozen meters below the very peak of Mountain of Midnight. It loomed over an imperious glacier that was weaving itself amongst the slopes of the Tramplevanian Alps, towards its unknown destination, like a river, frozen in time. In between the few clouds that were hanging below the Overlook, there ruled countless smaller mountains, sharp and pointy, with snowy valleys wedged in between in an ancient pattern.

Twilight had no idea when she had made her way to the stone, massive railings, called forth by the beauty she witnessed.

Everywhere she looked, she saw marvels of rock and ice, of fog and cloud. The vapors flickered in the moonlight, composed of countless, icy needles, their reflections trying to contest the splendor of stars. The Overlook itself faced east, where the girdle of Frozenfog Range followed with its frigid, white glory. To the north, a high peak, over which the lodestar hung like a guardian, marked the horizon, and mountains beyond counting stretched in that direction, towards the far unknown. Southward, the chains were shedding their cloaks of snow, sturdy and grey, safeguarding the frightful forests in their embraces.

“... wow...” Twilight mouthed, as her awe finally found its release.

Midnight came from behind her, standing at her side. “The glory of Noctraliya...” he spoke, his voice carrying a solemn tone. “Harsh and unforgiving... but beautiful...”

Only then did Twilight realize that the temperature was truly polar. Her slow breaths were coming out in vapors that were waiting impatiently to join their glittering brethren down below. The winds were assaulting her cloak heavily, attempting to rob her of her protection.

Midnight did not seem to mind, his thicker coating proving most useful.

He came closer and looped his foreleg over her withers. She happily snuggled to his side, his muscular frame a welcome shelter from the constant gale.

“This... is beautiful... Every time... I see your land... I feel like... I am... discovering it anew...”

The batpony smirked. “Trust me, I feel the same way, even though I was born and raised here, and I spent days staring towards the sky from this very place...”

“I guess you... could name each... and every one... of those peaks, yes?” Twilight asked, trying to giggle, though it might have been lost in the sound of wind and among her deep breathing.

“Every single one.”

“I would... love for you to... indulge my curiosity...” she began, but her intentions were rather different. “But... I think I... am fine... just like this...” She again looked over the stone landscape of Noctraliya, as fascinating as borderline inhospitable.

Midnight, who had enough endurance to do so, chuckled loud and merrily. “I know...” He glanced at her. “I always enjoyed the Overlook. It shows you the glory of the Goddess, Her Light marking our land... Our ancestors watching over us from above...” His gaze ventured upwards, to the radiant stars. “This is a special place, Twilight... One of prayer, meditation... or just appreciating the peace and quiet...”

The wind howled especially loudly at his words, but Twilight’s smile persisted regardless.

“If this... is what you call... peace and quiet...”

Midnight shrugged. “To each their own... Besides, it is about having the correct approach...”

“What do you mean?” she asked, as his tone was cryptic at best.

He kissed her on the temple, which made her far less worried about his intentions, whatever those were.

“Turn around and wait here...”

She did as he asked, watching him move a couple of steps. She clung to her coat, pulling her hood down just enough not to obscure her vision.

Midnight stretched his wings a little.

“You’re not going to... fly in this weather... I hope!” she immediately called out after him, maybe slightly panicked, but he just laughed at her words.

“Nopony does, Twilight, the wind’s too strong, the air too thin...” he responded facing her, his wings extended fully, battling the gale. “But, I promised that you would like it here! So it’s time I deliver!”

She watched as he tensed up all the muscles of his webbed appendages and then, without delay, flapped powerfully, towards the snow on the ground before him.

Twilight yelped as she saw a billow of white heading quickly in her direction, but before she got ambushed by the cold crystals, the wave split into two. Then into four. Then eight and so forth, more and more paths and directions.

Soon... she could observe a dance.

The snowflakes pirouetted, waltzed, swirled in a thousand of ways, glittering in the moonlight. Each trying to impress, every one unique and incredible, a display hypnotizing and enchanting alike. Twilight felt her lips smiling on their own, as she tried to follow the patterns of the snow, guided by the wild winds that suddenly became masters of the frigid ceremony. Attempting to sway her and impress, leading the processions of petite, white sparks.

Before she noticed, having fallen victim to the entrancing performance, Midnight was right before her, gently taking her forelegs and leading her into the midst of the twirling snow in a performance of their own. One more pair to partake in the celebration.

It was not much of a dance of itself, as they but circled together, yet with their gazes crossed and their expressions warm, Twilight could have sworn that she was at the Grand Galloping Gala, with Midnight as her partner, leading the waltz in the lights of the royal ballroom.

Surrounded by the audience of Moon and stars, tenderly lead by her love, who was again and again causing more snowflakes to join the festivities, Twilight took notice that the cold was not affecting her anymore.

It couldn’t. Not when her love was warming her. Not when Midnight was looking at her with such affection.

Her head was spinning and she felt breathless from the sheer joy that gathered inside of her.

It could have been the altitude too, yes, but Midnight was not going to let her focus on those discomforts. His powerful flaps had already managed to clear a circle around the pair, revealing the tiles of the terrace.

With one last, fluid motion, the speed of which befuddled her, Midnight grabbed the buckle of her cloak and undid it. Not stopping, and before the cold managed to use this to try and strike at her, he tugged at one of her forelegs, causing her to freely spin around.

The World, the Moon, the stars and the snowflakes all spun alongside her, and when she finally realized what was happening, she was already down on her haunches, her back pressed to his armored chest, with Midnight’s powerful wings embracing her warmly like a dark mantle and the thick cloak covering both their bodies as well.

Twilight sighed happily as she felt his forelegs enfolding her barrel from behind. She felt... safe. Happy. Fulfilled, right where she was. Her vision had blurred a little from the whirling, but she was more than happy to close her eyes and rest her head on his shoulder, her cheek joined with his.

“W... whoa...” she muttered happily, a light, breathy giggle escaping her.

Midnight hummed, pressing his body to hers, and even the armor was not stopping Twilight from feeling their heats trying their best to mingle and entwine.

“So, how do you like it?”

“It’s... perfect...” she whispered, yet she was certain he could hear her, despite the gales. They were close enough. “Thank you...”

He did not answer. He did not have to. The two of them were content to just remain like this for a while.

Together. Despite the winds howling all around them.

Author's Note

Phew, that took a while, especially with all the real-life issues that surfaced lately! But, I hope you enjoyed this chapter. I feel rather happy about it.

Let me know, if you would be so kind! :twilightsmile:

~Gulheru

Chapter XXXI – The Night of Truths and Shadows

The setting Sun was shining blindingly, amber in hue and great in intensity. The entire landing terrace of the Royal Castle was bathed in the bright, evening colors. Reflecting off the marble walls, and the golden armors of the Royal Guards, standing at the ready for the upcoming return of their solar sovereign.

Luna, overlooking the preparations from the safety of one of the Castle’s balconies, withstood the radiant rays bravely, though the light of day she always found garish and lacking in moderation. She inherently preferred the delicate, tender, mystical illumination of the night. Yet, this evening, it felt only fitting for her to face the searing blaze head on.

Symbolic.

Symbolic was also Luna’s anxiety, shortening her breath and pressing down on her shoulders, mercilessly. One would have thought that being an alicorn, one to reign over the Domain of the Night, over Moon and the countless stars, over dreams and fantasies, would make one impervious to such trivial feelings as concern, or disquiet, but that was far from the truth. Whilst Luna had withstood a great deal, perhaps more than most would imagine... there was one type of fear that never truly relented for her.

That of disappointing.

She shuffled in place. “Are you certain that the message reached Hollow Shades as soon as it was possible?”

Elegy, who calmly stood by her side, expression stoic, nodded. “Yes, Your Majesty, at once after we received your order.”

“And there is no chance for Moonwarden to make it on time for my sister’s return?”

“Unfortunately, no, Your Majesty. Even if the entire cell takes the earliest train from Hollow Shades, it arrives in Canterlot only before midnight...” the actress replied with a clear, certain voice. “Lest master Moonwarden somehow requisitioned the engine alone and is propelling himself back here post haste...”

Luna actually managed to smile through the worry, hearing Elegy’s tone flavored with humor. “I... would not put it past him. Though, imagining him operating any kind of machinery himself invokes strange imaginary scenarios indeed.”

“I believe he has the level of proficiency that allows him to use a more complex oven. Anything more than that... Well, if it would refuse to work in accordance to his demands, he would accuse it of insolence and separatism.”

Luna stifled a giggle. “I think I should tell him how eagerly his own subordinates jest about his lack of technological prowess.”

“Please don’t, Your Majesty. Although...” Elegy rubbed her chin thoughtfully, with a practiced motion. “I think that if he were to learn that the jokes at his expense were used to comfort you, Your Majesty, he would be more honored than crossed...”

“I suppose you are correct...” Luna had to agree. Moonwarden’s loyalty to her was unquestionable and his eagerness to serve did not escape her attention. Although, she still was sometimes unsure what she had done to earn such devotion. Other than being the Moon that her servant was destined by name to be the warden of.

She stayed silent for a brief moment, then spared Elegy a kind glance. “I believe I should thank you for keeping me company as I wait...”

“Oh, think nothing of it, Your Majesty...” the actress quickly replied, with the elegance and poise of her profession. “I am one of your servants. And you have made us all aware that Her Solar Majesty’s return can be... worrying to you. We are simply honored and glad that we can be here for you, Your Majesty.” She stayed silent for a breath. “Also as a form of repayment for the... clemency shown to all of us.”

“I did not command you to assist me, nor support me in my time of worry. Your dedication and goodwill is appreciated regardless of the matter of pardons or mercy,” Luna tenderly replied, feeling the grip of concern giving way to magnanimity this time. “Loyal and diligent service washes away the misdeeds of the past.”

Elegy just smiled that slightly absent-minded smile of hers at this declaration. “Many would not agree with that sentiment entirely, Your Majesty...”

“Then they would be condemning me alongside you, Elegy,” Luna stated with absolute conviction. “Me, you, Moonwarden, Nettlie... All of us. We are all to blame for many transgressions and crimes foul. Some, one might say, inexcusable,” she admitted, feeling that twinge, that needle of guilt lodged right in her very own heart. “I had a great deal to answer for... and yet even I was given a chance to repent...”

And had she?

“... hence why I consider it pivotal to pay this kindness forward, to others that would find themselves in such distress...” she said, silencing the voice of doubt for a breath.

“Redemption is giving a highwaypony a job as a tax collector...” Elegy interceded, closing her orchid eyes.

“Indeed. Such an individual is still not... good, but they could have been much, much worse otherwise... And sometimes, we need a touch of worse for the sake of good,” Luna concluded with a smirk, but then let out a long sigh. “Moonwarden would give me a tongue-lashing for such ‘dualism’ in my words,” she added with a refreshing touch of sarcasm.

Elegy laughed melodiously. “He would try, then stop, then discuss what happened with himself and get back to his work like nothing happened, Your Majesty.”

“That he would...” Luna responded, scouting the distant horizon. There were no signs of Celestia’s chariot, but it would appear in the sky soon, no doubt. “Again, thank you for the entire cortège’s loyal fellowship and aid. Even if I had to reject Double’s idea of baking my sister a big cake and feeding it to her before any discussions would be taking place...”

“Well,” Elegy began, though she had to compose herself first, “Her Solar Majesty’s fondness for desserts is rather... renowned. Besides, one should trust Wobble Wink to know how to deal with siblings, Your Majesty. You are, of course, aware that he has seven of them?”

Luna nodded. “That I am. I know he sends every bit that the court is paying him to his family in Manehattan. I would just wish he would be content with that, instead of trying to cozen and swindle everypony he meets still...”

“Survival instinct, Your Majesty, it is hard to escape from it. He has been cheating and fleecing since late childhood, supporting his siblings... It’s not like his alcoholic mother would care.” Elegy shook her head, scoffing. “Though he could really work on his decorum and courtesy.”

“From what Moonwarden told me, it was actually Toolbox who did almost take care of Double’s... attitude that one, fated time.”

“Indeed. Agent Toolbox’s Manehattan boss, Buzz ‘Bigwig’ Cut was not happy to learn that he got racketed. Himself being a racketeer,” the actress confirmed with an amused expression. “Delicious irony, I have to admit. Although the ending could have turned this entire situation into a classic tragedy. The cunning, albeit less-than-charming, conpony that tries to feed his family beaten nearly to death by a mob enforcer, forced to do so to help his family...” The mare’s eyes shined. “Poetic, is it not?”

Luna gave it a wistful smile. “Indeed. Alas, also showing what choices ponies are sometimes forced to make still, believing them to be the correct ones, even if not the right ones...”

“They make those choices,” Elegy quickly replied, and Luna was certain that the actress grasped what hidden meaning her sentence had, “because they believe them to be best, for the sake of what they care for. What matters, is whether they are prepared to deal with the consequences...”

“Are they?”

“They are, Your Majesty.”

Luna smirked. “How can you be so sure?”

“They... or, should I say, you are standing on an open balcony, gawking in the Sun’s direction, Your Majesty. If that is not conviction from the Alicorn of the Night and the Lady of the Moon, I don’t know what can be marked as such...” Elegy let her know, then closed her eyes and her eyelids fluttered a little. “Besides, I can feel it...”

“If you say so...” Luna replied, her expression wistful, but hiding relief, indeed.

She did find herself glancing the way of her sister’s sign quite profoundly. Its rays could not do her any harm, no, only a measure of discomfort coming from her nocturnal nature. And today, they were even more... pressing. Judging, almost.

She spotted a glint of gold that appeared from behind one of the distant mountains.

“My sister’s chariot comes,” she said blankly, her wings unfurling on their own.

Elegy took a deep bow. “We will be awaiting your word, Your Lunar Majesty. You are not alone.”

No... she was not. Not anymore.

Not looking Elegy’s direction, but with a small, absent smile, Luna took to the sky with practiced grace.

She still had to contest the anxiety that returned with a vengeance. She glided downwards, towards the landing terrace, upon which the Royal Guard stationed itself. Her descent caused the company to straighten their stances in respect. A prime selection of able ponies, all presentable, all loyal and fearless.

“Your Lunar Majesty, I report the unit prepared for receiving her Solar Majesty, Princess Celestia!” their officer informed Luna as she landed before the guardsponies.

At the moment, despite knowing better, she could not care less about him, his name, or the state of matters around her, with her mind occupied entirely by disquiet. The moment she was so fearful about was finally approaching. The only thing she could do now was steel herself.

She stood her ground, her head held high, her stance immaculate and royal. She was a symbol of the Night, the Royal Sister, the Diarch of Equestria.

She was all of that... and all that she felt inside.

Minutes were passing and yet Luna did not feel like she was even breathing. Just remaining silent and still, like a statue, aside from her nebulous mane shifting in its primal, constant dance.

Finally, from behind one of the Royal Castle towers, Celestia’s chariot and the entourage of Royal Guard came into view, taking a wide curve to position themselves for landing. Even from this distance, Luna could spot that Celestia was searching for her on the terrace, granting her with a wide, kind smile almost immediately.

Despite the many years, Luna always thought that this was the one thing that had never changed about Celestia. Her smile. Never losing its sincerity. Just like her Sun never forgoing its radiance.

Finally, the armored hoofshoes of the entourage and the wheels of the chariot touched the white marble, their sound drowned in the salute of the gathered Royal Guard. The company that provided security for Celestia was not grand, but hoofpicked, from the best-trained and promising serviceponies.

Considering the head of the escort...

“Your Majesty!”

The voice of the officer was clean and firm, not a tone other than loyalty and discipline present in it. His salute, likewise, was precise, down to the inch between his head and foreleg.

Celestia stepped out of the chariot, her expression regal but generous, nodding towards the pegasus. “You have my thanks, lieutenant Brass Plaque, the unit performed above and beyond expectations. The travel was smooth and on schedule, and their presentation was stellar.”

The stallion removed his helmet with a practiced motion, returning to his salute just after. His jasmine mane was cut exactly to specifications, never daring to cover his keen, brass eyes.

“We live to serve, Your Majesty!”

Celestia repaid him with a graceful look. “I want you to make sure that, after this travel, all members of the retinue are given a chance to rest before being assigned new tasks, Lieutenant. I trust that you will be reasonable to an escort that has perfectly represented the best that Equestria has to offer?”

“As you wish, Your Majesty!”

Luna hid a smirk between her lips as the stallion turned to her, granting her a salute no less perfect, or maybe even superior. She gave him a nod, then finally focused her full attention on her sister, who was trotting towards her with the same happiness that Luna could see in her eyes every time they were together.

This time... it did not grant her peace of mind.

“Luna, my dear sister, it is so good to see you again!”

“You as well, sister. From your words I can deduce that the trip went splendidly,” Luna engaged in the casual talk, that she hoped would help... and last as long as possible.

“It was calm and bountiful, indeed. The welcoming in Maretonia was very amicable.” One keener gaze was enough for Celestia and Luna to forge an understanding that what really happened was better left for their private conversations. “How are matters here, dear sister? I trust Equestria did not suffer any problems?”

“No, it stands, as always,” Luna replied, the only words that came to her mind that were not a lie, or underestimation, or anything else. “Your return will make everypony rejoice, however. They more gladly flock the Court when you are about, not me. As you know.”

Celestia avoided a laugh gracefully, in front of the rows of guardsponies. “Please, sister, that sounds like you are diminishing your role. What have I told you about that?”

“I am merely stating the fact. We both know you are the approachable one, that has never changed.”

“I know of a few ponies that do not mind approaching you at all nowadays,” Celestia retorted, which actually brought a little smile to Luna.

Celestia had that effect on ponies, even her.

Flanked by the guardsponies, the two of them were making their way inside the Palace, where, near the entrance, Raven Inkwell, Celestia’s Royal Advisor, was already waiting, greeting them with a deep bow. Her mane was, as per usual, in a tight, perfect bun, but in her hooves there were no notepads nor ledgers, surprisingly.

Her tone was official, but relieved. “Your Majesties, it is so brilliant to see you reunited! Canterlot welcomes you back, Princess Celestia. I hope that the travel was not demanding... but I have allowed myself to organize your schedule so that you can spend this evening without worrying about anything. Rest before returning to your tasks,” Raven announced with a kind expression.

“Thank you, Raven, I’m very happy to see you too!” Celestia returned the welcome, visibly overjoyed by the presence of her aide and the news alike. “Thank you for your thoughtfulness. I think I would prefer to have a moment for myself tonight, yes...” She then turned to Luna. “But, speaking of ponies that do not mind approaching you, sister, where is Moonwarden? Busy, I presume?”

“He is dealing with some assignments, yes, sister, but he will be back quite soon,” Luna replied, feeling both sad and irked by that state of things. She could really use some whispers from the nearby shadows right now.

“I might have a task for him, regarding my visit...” Celestia first declared, but it was blatant that she caught onto Luna’s distraught feelings. “Are you alright, Luna? You seem... distant.”

They were now both inside the Royal Castle, away from the retinue of guards, in relative privacy of the elegant corridors.

Luna took a deep breath.

This was her last chance to back away. To keep the game up. To postpone this...

No. Not anymore. This feeling in her gut was unbearable.

This was it.

“There... You have just returned, I know, but there actually is an urgent matter that I would like to discuss with you, Celestia... in private.”

That was all that her sister needed.

“Raven, make sure to bring tea to my chambers and instruct everypony that we are not to be disturbed, under any circumstances.”

“Right away, Your Majesty!” came the response, sending Raven down the corridor towards the Palace kitchens post haste.

“What is the matter?” Celestia’s attention was immediately and fully back on Luna.

And that did not help.

Ever since Luna returned from her forced exile, the amount of care that she was given by Celestia was nothing short of astounding, even considering their sisterhood. Sometimes the worry and consideration were even... limiting, but Luna knew better than to argue. It took her a long, long time to even find herself in this new, modern reality, let alone accept it... And Celestia did not step away from her an inch, always ready to help, to hear her out, to console her and to cry with her if needed, despite their differences, despite what had happened...

... and yet...

“Luna... what’s wrong...?” Celestia repeated the question, looking even more concerned than before.

Luna bit her lower lip. It was time to reveal the truth.

***

“Let us hope that tonight is indeed the night,” Twilight stated, taking small sips of the fresh orange juice. The goblet she was holding looked like a work of art and that only added to the pleasantness of the drink.

“Midnight Litany claimed so, indeed,” Midnight Eye, who was hosting her with the light breakfast, replied thoughtfully, himself enjoying a selection of grapes. “Goddess willing, all shall become clear after tonight.”

Twilight smiled, taking great care not to stain her dress. “I hope for that as well, Honored Lord. For the sake of both of our nations.”

“Ha...”

The more low-key meal tonight actually worked better to soothe Twilight’s worries than any official supper. Only her, the Lord and Midnight, who looked presentable and stoic in his freshly polished armor, though sparing her but a few glances with the head of his Family watching.

“Allow me to ask, Honored Princess – other than the official matters, how are you finding our Mountain?” came the question from Midnight Eye at one point.

Twilight took a moment to formulate a proper answer. “I am very intrigued by the architecture, that is for certain, I did not expect the entire complex to be done with such elegance and practicality. It seems as if every possible space around the Mountain is serving a purpose of some kind.”

“For each task, a place to perform it. Many generations of our craftsponies and planners added to our city. We believe in good organization that helps in everyday matters.”

“I understand that all too well, Honored Lord. I find myself rather comfortable in a well-ordered environment... Especially when I am doing my research,” Twilight gave a polite reply.

Midnight Eye smiled gently. “That is a commendable trait to have, Honored Princess. Especially for a leader.” He munched on another grape. “And when you are not occupied with your tasks? What are you enjoying most?”

“Well... I am not one to have too much free time, I admit, though I’m making a lot of effort now not to be stuck in perpetual work. I enjoy astronomy as a way of relaxing, for example,” she admitted.

“A noble pastime!” Midnight Eye praised her, turning his attention to Midnight. “Very appropriate of you then, Nocferratan, to propose and take the Honored Princess to the Glacier Overlook first yesternight...”

Midnight straightened in his chair. “Ia grat tu, hwalbu haspadr. I presumed that the view of both the night’s sky and our domain will be a welcome respite for the Honored Princess. She is not used to staying underground all the time, as well.”

“Naturally,” Midnight Eye concurred with a smile. “I’m glad that your biding here is positive. I hope that will not change much even after tonight, Honored Princess.”

Twilight shook her head, her voice clear. “I am prepared for whatever I will encounter in the Testimony, Honored Lord. Besides, no matter what I shall find in it, it will not in any way change my mind about the welcoming I am receiving. I am delighted to be a guest in Noctraliya.”

Midnight Eye, remarkably, did not have a reply to that declaration, instead taking a sip of his drink and but smiling.

What Twilight was doing was exactly the mindset that she had decided to implement tonight, the one that she had been lacking before. The time spent with Midnight, on the Overlook, feeling safe and secure despite the wind and snow, knowing that everything will be okay, for they would be together... That gave her all the strength she needed to pull this through.

It was almost too convenient, that a prophecy which suddenly happened allowed Twilight to spend some wonderful, alone time with Midnight. Perhaps the Goddess was looking out for her, as strange as that sounded.

Twilight knew what was going to happen when she would be faced with the Testimony. Or, at least, she predicted so. She had to leave Midnight’s Library with her head held high, her authority unshaken. Her role as the Princess of Equestria requested it.

Her quest to bring Friendship to Noctraliya, and not more animosity and distrust, demanded it.

“Before we sat to the meal,” Midnight Eye finally spoke again, “Archcurator Star Vellum notified me through Rowan Berry that everything is prepared, Honored Princess. Whenever you shall feel sated, we can head out.”

“Of course, Honored Lord. I do not think we should delay, the food was wonderful as always.”

“Glad to hear it.”

Midnight Eye was in a very good mood tonight, Twilight had taken note of it rather quickly. Either he was hopeful about her reaction... or this was another sort of scheme of his.

“Nocferratan, you will accompany the Honored Princess, of course, even if she will be allowed to read the Testimony on her own.”

“Tua wolunte bid robite, hwalbu haspadr...” Midnight replied solemnly, giving Twilight a glance and nod.

She cocked an eyebrow. “I will be allowed alone with such a singular document?”

“We wish it to be a mark of good will, Honored Princess. At least... I wish so. I believe our demands to be justified in entirety, but if you are to agree to that and meet them, then it would be better you do so without anypony glaring over your shoulder...”

That was... a remarkable gesture, considering how adamant the Covenant was about their ultimatum. Twilight took a moment to sip on the juice and think through this.

“My gracious thanks, Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight. Your courtesy will not be forgotten... though I cannot let it influence my decision after learning the truth of the Testimony,” she finally gave him a retort, looking straight into his aureolin eyes. “It is a matter of such great importance, I cannot allow myself to be swayed by generous indulgences.”

Midnight Eye stayed silent, his brows arching a little.

And Twilight bit the side of her tongue in her mouth as the atmosphere suddenly turned dense. Had she gone too far? Even Midnight stopped sucking an orange dry and was now observing the situation, she could see in the corner of her eye a droplet of juice hanging from one of his fangs.

Finally, something of a smirk passed through the Lord’s lips and his gaze relaxed. “Very well, Honored Princess Sparkle of Twilight...”

Twilight did her best to hide a surprise. Had he just recognized her and utilized the respectful form of her name...?

No other batpony did that to her yet... though... she had a strange feeling that she had heard it before...

Nevertheless, she decided it was time to keep up this... astounding momentum, especially when Midnight Eye emptied his goblet.

“I think I am full, Honored Lord.”

“Let us not delay, then.”

Midnight rose from his chair, saluting as his Lord trotted past him with his black cloak flowing behind. Then, he took his place at Twilight’s side.

His gaze betrayed his amazement and... pride. And Twilight had to fight a wonderful blush.

There was no commotion before the Midnight’s Library tonight, nor a priest stopping anypony from entering with strange omens. Twilight felt a surge of excitement, seeing again this massive stalagnate that housed the fabled place. The sculpture of the grand tome above the entrance was open before her, and she herself felt open to accept whatever knowledge was stored inside the Library.

As they were reaching the door, it opened before Midnight Eye and two of the sentinels that had been guarding him, and the Archcurator, Star Vellum, stepped forth, his gaze calm and his graying mane looking far less frazzled and stressed-out than yesterday.

“Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight, Honored Princess, I welcome you to Maednoca Tabulre,” his elderly voice announced, and the stallion himself moved to the side with a swish of his long robe. “May the knowledge you gain here bring you closer to Neskaza Lunee...”

Twilight bowed her head, though when she lifted it, she felt that perhaps she should have behaved with more reverence.

Behind the door that were now wide open lay her own, personal Silverheaven... a paradise that could have very well had that notable four hundred thousand positions inside.

Shelves and shelves of books and scrolls were absolutely everywhere. They climbed, they rose, they reached upwards, in untold columns of knowledge and history, left and right and all in between. The entirety of the stalagnate was hollowed out, making Twilight think that she had just found herself inside a giant tree. Just like her own Golden Oak Library. At least thirty or so floors were now above her, connected with intricate, wooden staircases in almost a spiderweb. More so, in the middle of the round, cylindrical chamber that she stepped into, an elegant, iron lift was placed, with enough space to transport larger amounts of books and parchments, or entire units of archivists.

And if she did not know better, Twilight would have thought that this hollow tree was also inhabited by ants, as every single floor of the structure was filled with those meticulous batponies, carefully taking out and reorganizing the contents.

It was a place devoted to knowledge, a temple, lit up by candles and lanterns, marking the floors and creating a glow mysterious and wonderful. Twilight even thought that it would be amazing to dispel the enchantment on her eyes, to see this magnificent place just in the little flickers of flames, like thousands and thousands of fireflies.

“Honored Lord, I think our esteemed guest finds the Library pleasing.”

A familiar voice resounded and broke Twilight’s stupor. Midnight Whisper stood in front of the lift with a gentle and kind smile.

Midnight Eye allowed himself a truly regal chuckle. “I think we can all be justifiably proud. Let it be known that Family Midnight gathers and protects knowledge, a task most sacred.”

Twilight, astounded and pretty much fighting tearing up from the sheer joy of being in a place like this, shook her head, then smiled widely.

“I... have this urgent need of checking every single one of those tomes, but I think I will somehow... contain myself,” she admitted, though it was only met with understanding from both the local archivists and the Lord himself. “I know why I am here, but... can I hope to be allowed to explore at least a bit of the Library after I witness the Testimony?”

Midnight Eye replied to her with the most benevolent of expressions. “I do not see a reason why not, Honored Princess. Of course, with some restrictions, but we can talk about those on our way...” He began trotting again, flanked by the bowing of the archivists that were in the immediate vicinity, or on the higher floors.

Twilight followed quite diligently, catching a glimpse of Midnight looking rather amused with her semi-controlled enthusiasm.

The entire group, alongside the Archcurator and Midnight Whisper took their places in the iron elevator. Twilight was wondering whether a document like a Testimony would be kept on the uppermost floor, but to her surprise, after a nod from Midnight’s father towards a group of ponies by the right side of the chamber, the entire platform began descending below the dark granite floor.

“If you are keen on being shown as much of the Library as possible, Honored Princess, I believe it can be arranged,” Midnight Eye spoke as the slow descent was plunging them into deeper shade, with only a few candles, hidden in niches, lighting the way. “However, in accordance to the rules of the castes, some of the floors of the Library will be off limits, even to you...”

“Oh, I understand entirely, far be it from me to try and break any principles!” Twilight immediately replied.

Well, seeing more of this wonderful place was tempting, but not quite to break any rules!

... or maybe...?

“However, as I recall...” the Lord continued, “before your coronation, you actually occupied a... librarian’s position?”

“That is correct, in Ponyville, the town I reside in now.”

“Then that would make you a priestess, Honored Princess,” Midnight Eye stated, turning his attention to the Archcurator, leaving Twilight with a peculiar feeling of... satisfaction about being assigned like this. “Star Vellum, would it be possible to have the Honored Princess shown around the Chancery?”

“Of course, Honored Lord, that is in accordance to tradition...” the Archcurator agreed after a moment of consideration. “Perhaps, also, the Legatuum, Honored Lord?”

“Very well.”

“Excuse me, what is the name of that place again?” Twilight inquired immediately.

Midnight Whisper was the first to answer. “It is a special place, usually at a Family’s main scholar compound, where all of the genealogical trees of a Family are kept and secured.”

“That sounds... rather fascinating!”

“It is a vital collection, Honored Princess,” Midnight Eye joined in. “The bonds of blood tie us very strongly and need to be documented. Those assemblages show the history of our Houses and Families, a thousand and more years back, since the conception of our seven, great bloodlines.”

Twilight shook her head, astounded. Preserving such specific knowledge, keeping it secured... it must have been an absolutely monumental task! She was about to press the topic, but a ray of brighter light came to her view from below, as the lift’s bottom passed the ceiling of a round chamber.

She felt her eyes widen. This was not but another floor of the Library. This looked more like... a chapel.

Right in front of Twilight stood a large, dark granite table, or perhaps an altar, illuminated by a set of seven, ancient-looking lanterns, hanging solemnly over it in a heptagonal pattern. The pedestal, bulky and ornate, was carved in a way that made Twilight’s stomach churn. For, from its surface, in meticulous and rather realistic engravings, droplets of blood seemed to hang and run down, forever frozen in stone.

The altar was, furthermore, flanked by two dark marble silhouettes. One of them was that of a batpony Twilight could recognize, High General Ebon Fang, rearing in the same way that has been captured in the sculpture of hers at the Border stronghold.

However, the other pony, a unicorn, was unknown to Twilight from his looks... but the natural deduction, as well as the truly ancient depiction of Equestrian armor, led her to believe that she was looking at none other than marshal Radiant Glory, his gaze keen, his expression firm, colder even than the stone.

She found it strange that, if the accusations were true, he had been immortalized in quite such a fashion, for his depiction, other than having sharper features than naturally found amongst the unicorns, was not in any way really derogatory.

“Welcome, Honored Princess, to the Chamber of the Testimony...” the Archcurator spoke first, stepping out of the lift when it tenderly touched the floor. “A monumental night. The first soleerane to see this place in a millennium...”

Twilight did not have to be reminded of the gravity of the situation, and yet felt honored once more, to be that particular pony.

This was a chance given to her and her specifically.

Midnight Eye graciously pointed onward. “Please, Honored Princess...”

She trotted into this almost hallowed space, of stone and silver and...

... and gold?

She blinked. What she had somehow initially missed, was a golden locker on the opposite wall, a vault more like, surrounded by silver ornaments that imitated the surface of the Moon. The Archucrator solemnly ventured there, producing an ancient looking key from his robes.

This was it, Twilight thought, realizing that everypony else, even Midnight, remained in the lift, patiently waiting. This was the moment when she would learn what truly caused this hidden rift between Equestria and the batponies.

When the key clanked in the lock, she felt her heartbeat stop.

It was time to learn the truth.

***

“You have told Twilight to go where?!”

Luna just stared down, withstanding this wave of disappointment and vexation that was emanating from Celestia. Surprisingly, even at that moment she felt a bit thankful that their unique, sisterly relation convinced Tia to take this matter to her private chambers immediately. It was always better to receive admonishment whilst on a plush pillow, with hot tea in one’s hooves, rather than in the Throne Room, for example.

“... I did not tell her to go anywhere, Tia... She was the one to come to me with this proposition.”

“And you have not decided to stop her, but encouraged her instead?!”

Luna clenched the cup in her hooves, almost fearful that she would break the wonderful porcelain with the strength of her grasp. She took a calming sip, buying herself a little time.

“Why would I stop her, Tia?” she finally answered, trying to gather enough conviction to defend her actions... even if she had not been exactly straightforward with them.

Celestia almost sprang up from her own seating. “Luna, we’ve discussed this! I’ve just returned from Maretonia where I was dealing with a crisis caused by the night-dwellers...!” She shook her head, then indeed stood up to start and pace the chamber. She was stopping herself from exploding, Luna knew her well enough... but she was agitated beyond the safe amount. Even her aurora-like mane became brighter. It eddied quicker and more frantically. “I just... I cannot believe this.”

Luna put aside the cup, trying to find the calm in her too... Although a part of her...

“Tia... What cannot you believe? That I have decided to make a decision, regarding the noctrali?”

Celestia looked back, her brow furrowing deeply. “A decision regarding my student, Lulu... You know well Twilight Sparkle is dear to me.”

“But she is no longer just your student, Tia. We have crowned her together. She is a Princess of Equestria, she equals us in nature, if not in years nor power. Yet.”

“And that is why I should not care for her anymore?” came the question in return, the creeping sadness and worry in it causing Luna to avert her gaze.

“No, Tia, you know that is not my point... But you should let her make her own decisions. It was Twilight Sparkle who came to me and proposed her visit to Noctraliya. She has received an invitation to go there, Tia, do you understand? During my absence, from what I have learned, my children have not even wanted to—”

Celestia raised her hoof, interrupting. “Luna, they extend an invitation now? When we are dealing with their spying on the Duchy of Maretonia? Can you... can you not see the pacing and timing?!”

At the sudden, raised tone Luna winced, but before she could retort, Celestia came back and sat down, taking a deep breath, calming breath.

“I’m sorry, sister... But this is... Could you not have postponed Twilight? At least until I am back... Those...” She paused momentarily, her eyes widening. “How long is she gone?”

Luna took hold of the cup again, welcoming its relaxing warmth back and quickly counting. “Nine nights, Tia.”

“Did she... Were there any messages from her at all? Any signs she is alright?”

This time even the brew could not help. That tone from her sister... Her gaze, now that Luna spotted it... It was suggesting... It was implying...

Her nostrils flared out of nowhere and her eyes burned.

“Are you... are you suspecting that my children would, in any way...!”

“Luna, I am just concerned about Twilight, I am not trying to spew accusations, even if the latest events—”

Luna somehow managed to drop the cup onto the golden tray without breaking the porcelain, but the tea was now partially all over the salver.

“Espionage is one thing, Celestia! Even we do that, I am, myself, responsible for overlooking it, but a suggestion that any vile foul play...!”

“Were there any messages?!” Celestia interceded, which suddenly made Luna feel like the smaller sister indeed. Her sibling was a kind pony at heart, but not without her own, commanding authority or splendor that even Luna had to recognize, despite their familial relation.

“N... no, there weren’t any yet...”

Celestia shut her eyes, her voice shaking only a little, fighting any further outbursts. “Twilight, when dealing with a crisis, often seeks my counsel. She likes to hear a second opinion, it helps her with decision making, and she would...”

“... why would you think she is dealing with a crisis, Tia?" Luna interceded. “She was invited, and even if my children caused a diplomatic ruckus in Maretonia, that does not mean that we have a... a nation-wide emergency on our hooves!”

Luna waited for the response. Instead, she received only silence.

It was... eerie. Despite the fact that Celestia’s own room was often considered the most inviting of the entire palatial complex, with its warm hues, a cozy fireplace... Now, all the delicate colors suddenly appeared losing their hue and even the flames were failing to warm the ambiance.

Celestia was looking into Luna’s own eyes with great intent, and the kaleidoscope of emotions in that stare was grand. There was sadness there. And ire. And disappointment, which hit hard. But also... guilt...?

“Tia... what have you learned in Maretonia?” Luna finally broke this quiet impasse, hoping to get some answers that would explain the sudden tension.

Celestia’s voice was blank, almost disinterested. “As we predicted, military espionage, focused on assessment of power... No signs of sabotage, or plans of a military action, though we have a list of descriptions of the night-dwellers that pretended to be traders... The situation has given the Duke and Duchess enough of a scare, however, that I have agreed to send there one of our Royal Guard battalions for a couple of months, to calm them down... But that’s not important,” she finally stated, with conviction. “This is... this is not about Maretonia. I... I have to worry for Twilight’s safety.”

Luna barely stopped herself from rolling her eyes. Yes, she knew how much Celestia cared for that mare, like a mother protecting her beloved daughter, but this was even more surprising and perplexing.

“Tia, I know well that my children are distrustful, they have always been. We were but beginning to establish positive, respectful relations all those centuries ago, fighting the misconceptions and prejudice... and I know my absence did not help, I’ve read the books I was provided. Still, my heart rejoices that the Nocferrat guards the nights of Equestria once more and...”

“Lulu, it’s not that simple...” Celestia pretty much muttered, which left Luna even more confused.

She nodded, regardless. “Tia, I know it isn’t. Who else but me to better understand my noctrali? Their ways are conservative, their laws strict, their traditions – written in stone. But, who else to bring them closer to Equestria again than Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship? And especially now, when they seem to be trying to find out where is their place in the wide World and is their strength enough to face it?”

Celestia just looked at her, her eyes the hue of the most tender northern lights against Luna’s own, far and mysterious reaches of the cosmos.

“I would not have let her go, Lulu. Not now. Not yet. Not before my return, letting her know what are the night-dwellers capable of doing,” her sister’s tone was growing adamant again, but not without that almost mournful vibe.

“ ‘Capable of doing’? Tia, you are implying something again, I do not—”

“She should not have gone.”

Luna scoffed. “What, because you did not want her to go?”

“Exactly. It is too dangerous.”

“Dangerous?! Tia, this is becoming absurd!” It was Luna’s time to stand up and circle the room, trying to stop herself from becoming too agitated. For naught. “Every time, every time we have discussed this, you tried to convince me that restoring diplomatic relations with my children was ‘mistimed’, or ‘secondary’, or that we did not possess a pony that would be willing to do it! Well, now we do have! Twilight came to me with this, it was her idea, and that is still not optimal?! You know her better than anypony else, you pretty much raised her, with all due respect to her parents!” Luna stomped her hoof down. “Why do... why do you never tell me your reasoning?!”

Celestia’s gaze was following her, she could feel it, but she did not bother to look back. She just... she had to let this out. This sudden urge was too great to contain, until now hidden under her own guilt.

And Luna was glad that her sister’s chambers were magically protected from prying ears, for her voice started to raise in volume significantly.

“I get it!” she declared, finally glaring at Celestia, accusation in her gaze. “I was away for a long time! And for the best for all ponies, the entire World, I would be the last pony to deny that! Even more, I appreciate everything! That I was given another chance, that you were and are here for me, that you care and find time to help me, but this...! This I have enough of!

“You’ve been ruling Equestria for centuries, on your own! But now I am back and I have, like I have always had, my responsibilities too! Ones I was always keen to return to! And my responsibilities involve taking care of the ponies that have chosen me as their patron! Me as their deity and mother! That means something, Celestia! That means that they need my guidance and aid now that I have returned, and what I believe they need is to find common ground with Equestria!

“But no! Even if I find the perfect opportunity, of encouraging none other than the Princess of Friendship, the perfect candidate with the same idea, that is still not alright with you! And you would not even tell me why again, yes? You want me to feel inferior, Celestia?! Cause that is how I am feeling, as, once again, I allegedly have no chance to grasp another one of your brilliant concepts!”

Celestia’s chamber did not have an echo... and yet Luna was certain she could hear her own voice ringing in her ears. Perhaps it was the sensation of letting it all out finally. All that repressed anger, suddenly appearing and freeing itself. Or maybe it was her conscience letting her know that... that Celestia did not deserve those words and such tone.

Luna’s sister, however, only stared at her, her expression inscrutable. Until finally, her motion almost automatic, she pointed at the plush seating opposite her.

“Sister... please, sit down...”

Luna remained where she was for a while, breathing deeply. She felt... better and worse simultaneously. Finally, however, she followed the invitation, taking her place but avoiding Celestia’s gaze. She... felt the need to apologize profoundly, but she was not given the chance.

“I knew this moment would come, Luna... I was just hoping it would be in better circumstances...” Celestia spoke, her tone strangely leveled. “Perhaps, once again, I have miscalculated in my plans and intentions. Maybe I have fallen victim to my hubris. My hubris of thinking that I will always manage to spare everypony at least a little pain.”

Luna did not reply, just glanced at Celestia, seeing her expression holding stoically, but by barely a thread.

“Luna, what do you remember from the time just before your banishment?”

“Everything, Celestia. You know it. I have seen through the Nightmare’s eyes and heard through the Nightmare’s ears. And I participated in the Nightmare’s actions,” Luna declared, conquering the guilt. She was not going to deny anything. “Why do you ask?”

“Do you... do you remember Radiant?”

Luna blinked at the question. This was not the direction she was expecting this conversation to continue in. “Of course I remember our dear Radiant.” She closed her eyes, to invoke the unicorn’s sky blue gaze and golden mane. His bushy sideburns and his jovial smile.

“What do you remember about him?”

“He...” Luna thought for a moment. “He was always loyal to us and was ready to grant us the best counsel. He led by example. He enjoyed spending his time with his family, yet kept going on his beloved hunting trips. I remember Sunflower complaining about that to you, fearing that little Golden Promise would want to one day go with her papa on such an excursion...” She paused. These were memories from the better times, times before... before everything. She even smirked. “He hated when I started calling him ‘uncle’ as a jest.”

Celestia’s face also revealed a wistful smile. “That is how I would always like to remember him.”

“What do you mean...? Actually, why are we—”

“Please, Luna, it will all become clear soon...” Celestia assured, taking a deep breath and composing herself. “You do remember our battle, yes?”

Luna hung her head. “... with excruciating details, sister...”

“Yes... but you were never here to see the consequences of it, Lulu...”

Celestia’s gaze escaped towards the fireplace, to the dancing flames, now reflecting in her aurora eyes, invoking strange and unnamed, flickering colors.

“When the dust settled... it turned out that most of our old castle was devastated during our duel. The Throne Room collapsed, as well as the Southern Wing. Not much was left of the Garden... Worse yet, we have wrought destruction upon the outer bailey, and—”

“I have wrought destruction, Tia... You were just trying to stop me,” Luna corrected, but Celestia only glanced at her with a stare that was more than enough to silence her.

“Many ponies were lost that ill-fated day. Chamberlain Deportment. Dust Whisk and Felicity, our parlour maids. Bottle Washer. Barbican, Firm Stance, Arrowslit, Glacis, Stalwart Banner...”

Each of these names was like a dagger into Luna’s heart. She... she remembered how fiercely Celestia had battled her and the Nightmare, and she knew that ponies must have perished in the aftermath... But to hear their names... To associate them with all those faces from her memory...

“Luna, I remember them all. All of their names. Ponies that were gone, because I was too occupied with myself to pay attention to my dear sister...”

“Tia, I...”

“... and on the top of that list... are Sunflower and Golden Promise.”

Something broke inside of Luna, her eyes suddenly clouding with tears.

Uncle Radiant’s wife... and little daughter...?

“Why would I remember them first and foremost?” Celestia asked rhetorically, her gaze entranced by the flames, her voice blank. “Because their deaths spawned a thousand more...” She crossed eyes with Luna again, her expression pained. “Radiant Glory... was devastated. He was organizing the evacuation and aid at the Castle when their home collapsed from the tremors, burying his family under stone and wood. He had told them to stay there, to be safe, not knowing that our duel will reach the dwellings outside. He cried like a child over their bodies. I still remember him trembling in my forelegs.

“I was hoping to help him, but... your absence left everything on my shoulders. The chaos of your banishment... it was as if I could hear Discord himself laughing from his stone prison. I had to tackle it all. All the responsibilities. All the burdens of ruling, their weight twofold, nay, tenfold... I had to find time and strength for all ponies... and perhaps I should have found it for Radiant more than anypony else.

“When he asked me to give him time to grieve, I did. But I have not asked whether he needed company. Aid. Professional help. He was always so strong. So stoic. He was our best, I was certain he could handle it, but... but his sorrow germinated in his heart... strangled it... then blossomed into hatred...”

Luna, her eyes watery, let out a meager question. “H-hatred...?”

“Yes... I was so occupied by... by my own mourning, I have not seen the signs. I should have remembered the simplest of truths – nightmare begets nightmare... Even if banished alongside you, Luna... its influence lingered and in one I would never suspect...”

“What... what happened?”

Celestia shrugged, almost dismissively, but her eyes betrayed the depth of her emotions. “What does happen when a pony cannot deal with their pain? They start searching for those responsible for it... and since you and the Nightmare, the force to bring night eternal, were gone, he looked for those that were the closest, second choice. And not only him, as I have realized later on...”

A cold shiver traversed down Luna’s spine. She had begun to realize where this was going.

“Some months after, I have received a report that marshal Radiant Glory and a division of our army were eastbound. Nopony else in command knew anything, it seemed that Radiant skipped the official channels and contacted a number of officers individually. Those... those were all ponies that either lost somepony that night... or were members of the most conservative families back then, with... specific, traditionalist views about Equestria. Before I could reach any new information came other news... of the fate of a peaceful, nocturnal hamlet in the Eastern Woods.”

“U... Umberiu Prozn...” Luna muttered. “But... but this... and it’s name... but you said... but the books said...”

“That the night-dwellers left, yes, Lulu...” Celestia continued, but her voice lost all of its color and was now trembling. “The truth is... none of the night-dwellers was left... Radiant led our forces into the village. He ordered it purged... Purged of the influence of the Nightmare, purged of the Nightmare’s followers... He never knew, or perhaps he did not want to know, that your children were as devastated about your banishment as we all were.

“It mattered little to him. None was spared, Luna... Not even...” Celestia sobbed. Her sister, the Alicorn of the Sun, the most powerful pony she knew, sobbed. “I have seen the bodies, Luna. He ordered all of them buried, together. In a mass grave. Down to the... to the...”

“Buried...” Luna echoed, her heart rending itself apart from both the knowledge, and the sight of her sister in tears. “He knew... Tia, he knew well that...”

“Yes, Lulu... But hatred had consumed his heart... And led him on, in between the peaks of the Seven Mountains. He declared war, Luna... He declared war that was meant to destroy the night-dwellers.”

“No...”

Luna could not believe her ears. Uncle Radiant...? No, impossible! And yet... and yet her sister’s words must have been true. Celestia was not capable of lying. Not saying everything, yes, but...

... not... saying everything.

“You have... you have never told me any of that...” came Luna’s blank words.

“No, Lulu... I... I couldn’t. There was... there was never the right moment...” Celestia claimed. Now her head was hanging and her body and voice all shook. “But... but this does not end here...”

“... tell me,” Luna almost commanded, the sorrow in her heart giving her sudden conviction. She needed to know. All of it. “Tell me everything.”

“Radiant was finally stopped, when the battle of Eventide Valley claimed his life. But... but the deaths... the tragedy... It was too much. It was too much for Equestria, too much for the Seven Mountains and too much for me. I did not want such... such horror to persist and plague our little ponies, in that or future generations.”

“... there are no mentions of it,” Luna came to the conclusion that boiled the blood in her veins. “None of the books speaks of this. You have ordered this! For this... this genocide to be forgotten!”

“I never said I was infallible, Luna!” Celestia cried out, her usually kind expression turned into a truly regretful bearing. “I couldn’t take it! I did not want anypony to... to remember such atrocities! I thought it the right choice!”

Luna closed her eyes, her head swimming in confusion and... and sadness and anger. “... but my children do not forget. They never forget...”

“No... no, they do not. And they were dealt a grievous wound.”

“So that is why you fear for Twilight. You fear they hold a grudge. Against Equestria. A rightful one. That... that is...!” Luna bit her tongue, seeing more than sadness in her sister’s eyes, and wishing to spare her another outburst. “That... explains a lot...”

“I hope it does, Lulu...” Celestia whispered, her voice exhausted.

Silence, occasionally disturbed by small sniffs from either of the two of them, reigned for a while. Luna... deliberated. This was a lot to accept... A lot to...

She cleared her throat and dried her eyes. “Twilight ventured to Noctraliya to negotiate a trading deal. Hoping to bring the two nations closer, establish relations, deal with my children’s constant trouble with sustaining themselves...” she spoke to herself. “My children, they will bring this up. They will want to use this in the negotiations, if they have not already... or...” Luna closed her eyes and gritted her teeth. She hoped that her beloved night-dwellers knew better than to take any more... clandestine actions.

Seeing Celestia’s despairing expression, Luna stood up and approached her. “Tia... Twilight Sparkle might be young and inexperienced, but...”

“... Luna, she will learn of it all. Down to the littlest of details, down to the names of the dead, down to the smallest iniquity and tragedy. It could break her. Her heart and mind are too pure for this...”

Luna sat down right in front of her sister. “How come she could learn all this?”

“I... I wanted to repay them, Luna. They did not want to stay, not with you being absent, so... as much as I desired for our ponies to forget what happened in a few generations... I have decided to give the night-dwellers proof undeniable. It was... it was the least I could do, having met with the Covenant at the time, mourning the loss of their Goddess and their relatives...” Celestia tried to blink her eyes dry, locking gazes with Luna. “A scroll. A dark scroll of vellum, written in blood...”

“W ver mereum vere bide pisat...” Luna’s lips immediately quoted the proverb. “In blood always truth is written.”

“Yes, Lulu... It’s all there. Put down in blood of all the Lords and every Family and every House, for almost every night-dweller lost somepony in this conflict... This ‘holy war’...” Celestia explained calmly, though the last expression filled her tone with vitriol. “And my signature lies there as well, Luna. To testify of this... this horror.”

“And only now do you tell me,” Luna whispered, her tone blank. But before Tia could reply to her, she stood up, her body trembling. “This... I... I need time.”

“Luna, wait...”

“No, Celestia, I...”

She was already leaving. Her thoughts were a mess. Mess of... of all the emotions. Of guilt over her deeds that spiraled out of control.... Of confusion over Celestia’s actions that she could still not entirely grasp.... Of sadness for her children...

She had to go. She had to be alone. To think. To rage. To rest.

Now.

“Luna, wait!”

Her sister’s cry could not stop her as Luna galloped out of the chamber and into the safe shadows of the corridors.

***

Twilight knew not for how long she had kept staring at the scroll before her. Or for how long she had been reading it prior. She was given all the time she needed to go through the Equestrian version of the text, matched sentence to sentence by the Noctraliyar counterpart, side by side.

Oh, she took her time. She studied it all, holding back the tears.

The slaughter at Shades’ Hollow. The march of Equestrian forces into Noctraliya. The battle that ended the Holy War... The names of the murdered and fallen. All of them.

She could not help but glance constantly at the two silhouettes flanking the pedestal upon which the Archcurator had spread the scroll for her, kept secure on two rollers, silver and gold. It was as if the effigies of those two, ancient ponies were constantly observing her. Assessing her. Judging her.

As if one of those had any right to. For the stone depiction of Radiant Glory was now filling Twilight with a mixture of dread and enmity.

How could a pony do something like this? And with such... perfidy. The scale of his actions was unimaginable. And his disdain, his hatred for the batponies as the alleged servants of the Corrupting Darkness, Nightmare Moon, was blatant.

She wondered if there was more to it after all, as the Testimony spoke only about this one allegation to guide his actions... but no hidden reasoning was enough to absolve this atrocity.

The silver, ornate rod that she had been provided with, to help herself reading without touching the scroll, was still in her hoof, hovering over one signature under the Equestrian version. One vital one, answered by seven others, in batpony alphabet, belonging to the members of the Covenant at that time.

Twilight had seen this writing style countless times through her childhood and youth. She couldn’t be duped. This was not a forgery. Princess Celestia’s name, put down by her very hoof, validated the Testimony.

And also... Twilight would never mistake the faint feeling of her mentor’s magic that still lingered with her dried blood and all over the scroll... The batponies might not have realized that, but a portion of Princess Celestia’s power was exactly what was preserving this document so well. Making sure it would not crumble into dust or lose any of its clarity.

Twilight put down the rod finally then rolled the scroll closed delicately. She walked around the ornate pedestal, her expression somber.

They were right. They have not lied to her.

This was real.

Pensive and focused, she pulled at a small rope by the side of the lift shaft and soon heard the mechanisms bringing the transport to life, its platform slowly descending from above.

Only the Archcurator appeared in her vision when the contraption finally reached her level.

“Hwalba Knaze... Have you found the truth, blessed by Neskaza Lunee... and her Sister Goddess?” his careful question was.

She took a deep breath. “That I have, Archcurator. It was... a singular experience. One that I need to think about a great deal, to fully comprehend it.”

“O-of course, of course... Please...” He stepped out of the lift and aside. “I shall remain here and secure the Testimony, but the Lord and the entourage await you...” he muttered, already on his way to take care of the document by putting it away in its gold and silver vault.

Twilight was soon enveloped in the deeper shades of the shaft as she ascended up. She closed her eyes, hoping to dispel all the thoughts battling in her head. Or at least to subdue them.

Faced with this dreadful truth, she had to, first and foremost, accept it and come up with... something. With a solution. A stance. A course of action.

Like a Princess of Equestria should have.

The main floor of the Midnight’s Library soon became visible to her in its entirety, and she found herself surrounded. She was met with Midnight Whisper’s interest. Midnight Eye’s expectancy.

And Midnight’s honest, kind and loving worry.

She gave him a passing glance that she hoped gave him relief, but she had to focus on the Lord of Midnight Family. He was one of the most convicted advocates of batpony reimbursement, after all. It was with him that she had to clash.

Her voice echoed about the place. Strong. Regal.

“Honored Lord, after carefully studying the Testimony and learning the truth written in blood, backed by my authority as a Princess of Equestria, I hereby adjudicate that the demands and claims of the Covenant representing the nation of Noctraliya, are, in their entirety, justified and warranted...

“... but they shall not be met.”

Author's Note

And there we have it!

Do let me know your thoughts about this, rather crucial chapter. I hope it was worth the wait!

Thanks to all who continue to support me as I weave my tale. My gratitude knows no bounds. Stay tuned and until next time.

~Gulheru

Chapter XXXII – Permissions

It was not the first time that Twilight felt countless pairs of eyes locked straight on her. It was not to be the last time either. But that moment... that instance in which she stood in the Midnight’s Library, before the Lord of the Midnight Family, his retinue, his archivists and her love... and declared that Equestria will not meet the demands of the Covenant for the crimes of Radiant Glory... that one memory was destined to remain with her forever.

Midnight Eye’s gaze was stoic. That noble and autocratic stoicism was drilling right through Twilight’s head, as if the stallion was doing his best to reach out to the very foundations of her reasoning, then carve and rip them out of her mind to examine.

Twilight, instead, wanted nothing more than to see what Midnight Wind’s gaze would tell her now, but, locked in this most fierce staring duel, she could not allow herself that. She was the Princess of Equestria now, contesting the will of not only the present haspadr, but all of them at once. The Covenant had made their point clear – they expected specific reimbursement.

She was not going to give them that one. She could not.

The silence had become tense as soon as the echo of Twilight’s defiant words faded away. Now, when not one batpony that could hear her dared speak, the stillness became crushing. Mercilessly crushing. But she was not going to bend, or break.

No. She was going to be a Princess.

Finally, after the moment that felt like an entire eternity, Midnight Eye took a step forward, in a motion practiced and imposing. His voice never raised in volume from firm and regal. It did not have to. His words were enough.

“Honored Princess... am I to understand that, after having read the Testimony that proves our kind’s tragedy, caused by a soleeran, out of hatred, out of prejudice, the tragedy that claimed the lives of hundreds of our brethren, that destroyed Houses and scarred Families, that threatened our very existence, and at the time of the greatest sorrow of the Eclipse... you would deny us our due reimbursement?”

Twilight took a deep breath, never breaking eye contact with Midnight Eye.

“No, Honored Lord. The fault of Radiant Glory is glaring. The anguish caused to the night-dwellers – undeniable. I would be the last pony to say otherwise, now that I have gained this knowledge myself.”

“Then why those words of yours, Honored Princess?” came back the question laced with vigilance.

“Because I have not come here to cause more suffering.”

Without waiting for the Lord’s reaction, Twilight started to look around, towards the ponies around and above her, trying to meet directly as many eyes as she could.

The whispers were already carrying her words further and further amongst the gathered batponies.

“I have come to the Seven Mountains with a message of Friendship. With a message of peace, understanding and solidarity. What I have found here shocked me deeply. I was not prepared for the tale of such tragedy, I had no knowledge of it prior. Well, now I do. I do, and that makes me more adamant in my mission...”

More and more eyes. Amber, mustard, saffron, golden, citrine, vanilla, jonquil, the occasional ruby and crimson, sapphire and azure, viridian and malachite. All focused on her. All cautious, distrustful, but also... strangely and coldly hopeful.

“You, the night-dwellers, deserve your repayment, even if it cannot bring back the homes burned and the lives lost over a millennium ago. But such reparation must be one based not on pain, but understanding. Not retribution, but compassion. We must not let one wrong become another, even if backed by the most noble of intentions.”

Her gaze, having encompassed as much of the Library as she could, ventured back to the ponies around her. The Lord’s sentinels, Midnight Whisper to the side, his expression inscrutable... and Midnight.

Her Midnight, also listening to her every word with expectancy, himself being a noctral. Her Midnight, whose gaze and approval meant more to her than the will of the entire Covenant.

And he was looking at her with both surprise and... pride. Deep, selfless pride that could only bloom out of love.

“I have sworn an oath with my blood, not to disclose what I already have and will discuss with the esteemed Covenant. But know this... By the Will of the Immaculate Moon...” She bowed her head in reverence. Then, her stare locked on Midnight Eye. “And by the wisdom, inclination and accord of the Lords and mine, we shall forge an arrangement that will see everypony repaid. In the spirit of Friendship that will carry us onward from this moment on.”

As the echo carried her declarations far and wide, amongst the floors, amongst the books and scrolls, her eyes were clashing with the Lord’s. He remained in his stance, imposing and autocratic, but she did not feel that intimidating her in any way. She met his strength with her own. His splendor with her eagerness. His conviction with her candor.

He said nothing, but kept staring at her... when a sound dared interrupt their impasse.

“Ha...”

The faint exhale came from one of the upper floors, but in the stillness of the Library, it resounded. Oh how it resounded.

Soon, another one followed. Then another. Five, ten, twenty, forty. Each signifying support. Agreement. Even joy.

Midnight Eye’s lips shuddered. Twilight worried that ire or disappointment would cause that. Especially considering the Lord’s stance in the negotiations so far. She knew well, her words right now could have been considered daring, so a spout of anger would have been unsurprising.

But she was very mistaken.

The Lord... smirked. A satisfied, impressed smirk.

He was the first to turn his gaze away, leaving her befuddled with the sentence that she could read from the deep of his aureolin eyes.

‘Well played.’

“Midnight Family!”

The haspadr’s voice carried with itself authority and dominance that could have easily drowned out those few, faint exhales of support for her. But his words...

“Let us rejoice, Children of the Goddess, for the Honored Princess Twilight Sparkle speaks with wisdom and integrity. Her eyes opened to our plight, her mind accepted the truth of the Testimony and her heart wept with our ancient anguish. And her soul... her soul felt the touch of our Goddess!”

This time the whispers all around were even quicker, the entire Library drinking from their Lord’s every word and declaration.

And more and more exhales followed.

“We all hoped, in the depths of our hearts, that a night will come during which our misery shall be not only acknowledged, but shared and understood. The Judging Sun, the bright and merciless justice, granted us the Testimony in her scorching grace. Respected our right to mourn for as long as we needed to, to safeguard our Mountains first and foremost. And she respected our right to one night seek out the justice ourselves. When we shall be ready for it. When we shall be strong and confident again, our Goddess, the Immaculate Moon... having returned to us.”

One or two louder, more enthusiastic shouts of approval joined Midnight Eye’s speech.

Twilight stood tall and proud as the Lord pointed at her, fighting the surprise and befuddlement on the inside.

“Tonight, the Judging Sun’s own acolyte, bearing the Divine Aspect, stood before us. The same mare, that through the guidance of our Goddess, with the help of our ancestors amongst the stars, aided in our Mother’s release. And, more so, she recognized our droit, tall and strong. Willing not to accept demands blindly, to dishonor us with throwaway repayment, but to work alongside us and give equally to what was taken!”

More and more shouts filled the space of the Midnight Library, as Midnight Eye lifted his head high, his voice reaching its strongest notes yet.

“So rejoice, Midnight Family, for we were the first to hear this, by the Goddess’ grace! Let no House be unaware, let no ears be deaf! Let it be known that Sparkle of Twilight, the Princess of Equestria, is a welcomed guest and a friend to those that dwell in the night!”

Thunderous and ferocious cheers erupted all over the Library, which by sheer contradiction made them resonate profoundly within Twilight. She stood where she was, trying to keep her composure, gracing the rejoicing batponies with her gaze and smile. She saw that a couple of archivists quickly made their way outside, surely to spread the news of this incredible occurrence to their relatives.

Midnight, himself, cheered and whooped, stomping his armored hooves. Using this sudden outburst, Twilight locked gazes with him again, and their wordless connection made warmth spread through her. To see him so happy was the greatest joy for her.

Then she met the Lord’s stern, satisfied gaze. As he approached, flanked by the praises, she could only nod.

“I... feel bewildered, grateful and impressed altogether, Honored Lord,” she admitted, overwhelmed by the reaction.

He gave her a fanged smile. “I presume I should say ‘likewise’, Honored Princess. But I think it would be better that we discuss everything with the luxury of privacy.”

With a faint gesture, he invited her to join him, beckoning towards Midnight and the two sentinels as well. Then, with a swoosh of his cape that made the nearby archivists bow again, the Lord trotted towards the exit from the Library.

Twilight was not far behind, giving kind glances left and right.

Midnight was close to her, quickly checking on his father who seemed not as enthusiastic, though definitely content with what had transpired.

Twilight said nothing during the trip back, trying to puzzle out why had Midnight Eye done what he had done. What was his game now? He declared her an official friend of the batponies, if not all then at least of the Midnight Family. This was a long step away from ultimatums and veiled threats. Even the way he presented the demands worked in her favor now...

The said Lord led them, royally, back to his Palace. But, instead of the dining hall or any other place of official significance, they arrived at a chamber that resembled his private study, with an oaken side table and a pair of elegant and comfortably-looking chairs, guarded by shelves of books and scrolls, all illuminated with but a few candelabra.

“Please, Honored Princess, this is my own audience room. I thought it would work well tonight,” the Lord announced, waving away the sentinels, who saluted wordlessly and stepped outside.

Midnight paid his respects as well. “Hwalbe haspadr, I am ready to leave too, for the sake of secrecy and privacy.”

“Nye, Maednoc Wentr, you may stay. You have taken a blood oath before the Seat of the Covenant, it shall bind you here as well.”

Twilight looked around the dark granite and silver room. “I appreciate the quietness, Honored Lord. And I think we do indeed need to converse.”

Midnight Eye pointed her towards one of the seats. “Indeed. Would you like a drink before we do?” the Lord suggested, having in mind the silver pitcher and a pair of ornate goblets on the table.

“I think that is a decent idea...”

After a quick gesture from the Lord, Midnight wasted little time filling both chalices and passing them respectfully between the two of them. Then, he assumed his position just to the side of Twilight’s seat, at perfect attention.

Twilight began by sipping the fresh, orange drink, but she could only buy herself so much time.

“I have to say that, after a careful deliberation, I am still bewildered, grateful and impressed...” she revealed, gazing curiously at the middle-aged batpony in front of her, who assumed a self-assured, but casual posture.

“Which of these emotions would you wish addressed first, Honored Princess?” he asked with a smirk, himself taking a refreshing gulp.

“I am fairly certain gratefulness has a priority here. I am just... confused as to why you have done what you have done, Lord Midnight Eye...”

The haspadr leaned even more back in his chair. “And, what exactly have I done, Honored Princess?”

“I am not oblivious, Honored Lord. You could have easily gone fighting my arguments. You could have discredited my declarations, in the midst of your own subjects, obviously having the higher ground...” Twilight commented, observing him with great care. “After your initial response to my declaration, I was expecting that... and yet, you have instead... announced that I should be considered a friend?”

Midnight Eye’s lips twitched in a sneer. “You sound, indeed, befuddled. And here I thought you came here for the sake of exactly that. Friendship.”

Twilight blinked. She blinked again, but it was of little help. “... point taken.”

The Lord just shook his head with a chuckle and held his chalice between both of his hooves, swirling its contents slowly. “Forgive me, Honored Princess, that was an ungenerous remark from me. But treat it as a sign of my satisfaction.”

“I... will, though I am still uncertain what the source of this satisfaction might be, Honored Lord,” Twilight admitted, herself trying to take a more firm stance. “Forgive me my own remark, but faced with the previous ultimatum of the Covenant, I have now seen two types of satisfaction from you, and they clash rather fiercely when it comes to the circumstances and their nature.”

“True enough, Honored Princess...” Midnight Eye concurred, giving the juice in his goblet a long glance. “I suppose the best course of action here is to go with the flow of the moment... and admit to a misjudgment.”

“Misjudgment?” Twilight echoed. Now, that was... very unexpected.

He always seemed like a pony never to do such a thing.

“Yes, indeed,” the haspadr nevertheless confirmed, locking gazes with her. “One that I am rather... merry about, I admit. Hopeful, even.”

“Regarding?”

“You, of course, Honored Princess.”

Twilight squinted her eyes a bit. “I sincerely hope for a full explanation, then,” she responded, a bit sternly, but the Lord did not seem to mind.

“Of course...” He put the chalice down onto the table and took a deep breath. “When we have learned of your extraordinary involvement in the release of Our Mother, Neskaza Lunee... we were not certain what to... make out of you, as it is said in your language, Honored Princess. And I do not mean any offence by it. Anypony involved directly in aiding the Goddess would spawn curiosity, you have to agree.”

Twilight just nodded, trying to remember every single word of this conversation. Something told her that what had transpired in the Library was but a tip of the iceberg.

If the said iceberg was even real.

“Our official invitation, first one ever to be given to a sunpony, seemed like a correct repayment for what you have accomplished, especially considering your scholar nature. But, your Divine Aspect, your studies under the Judging Sun? Those were... troubling traits to learn of. Causing much uncertainty.”

“I can grasp the perspective,” Twilight assured, encouraging him to continue.

Midnight Eye’s brow furrowed for a moment. “Hence why the Covenant was, and still is, rather... wary about this historical moment. Of course, I can speak only for myself right now. I, myself, wanted mostly to see what kind of a pony would you be, if you were chosen by the Goddess to continue to aid Her despite your allegiances. Would you be truly a leader? A paragon? Or maybe just an upstart?” He leaned forward, his expression unimpressed. “The first notion was... inconclusive.”

“Inconclusive,” Twilight parroted, but not without grasping the point that the Lord seemed to have been approaching. Not that she was particularly happy about what she was hearing. “So... you have decided to test me, is that it? See if I am even worthy of engaging in diplomacy with?”

“No, no, Honored Princess. I assure you, our demands have foundations greater than the assessment of character, I think we can agree on this,” Midnight Eye stated, eliciting a nod from her.

“I cannot deny that, not after what I have read...” Twilight agreed, though her mood took a drastic downfall. “Regardless, however, I was being assessed.”

“Of course,” the Lord admitted without shame. “And not only by us, as your encounter with the tuariani proves... I suspect you were assessing us all back as well, it seems only natural to wish to learn as much as one can about a possible ally, or potential rival.”

“One needs to keep... eyes open.”

The tone and stress Twilight put on the sentence caused Midnight Eye to lean back, taking a deep breath. He looked at her intently, then at Midnight who remained perfectly motionless, then back at her.

She had two ponies accompanying her when her quest began.

“Some Lords tend to be more... cautious, as it turned out,” the Lord acquiesced, though without escaping with his gaze at all. “For the better and worse...”

Twilight had a pretty good idea what “some” could mean, but she was not dealing with “some” right now.

“Such actions have little to do with forming an actual friendship between ponies and nations...”

“Perhaps. But, unlike Equestria, Noctraliya learned to be distrustful rather early,” Midnight Eye remarked stoically. “And may Equestria never follow suit...”

Twilight could not win on this front and with this argument, so she decided to switch the approach. “You said that you have misjudged me, Honored Lord... What exactly caused such a... drastic change of opinion?”

The haspadr reached for the goblet, but did not take a sip, simply content to hold it in his hooves again.

“I think I can allow myself true sincerity...” he remarked, his voice frigid. “I have enough issues with my fellow Lords. The last thing I need... we all need, I believe... is a pony without the necessary attributes to be a leader coming over and trying to form any sort of relations, especially considering the grim history of our nations... Or, even worse, that pony being a fanatical acolyte of the Judging Sun...”

Now that was rich, especially considering some of the batpony’s religious dogmas... Of course, Twilight was not going to let Midnight Eye know of her opinion on the matter, but she felt more than absolved from having such thoughts appear in her mind.

The Lord continued, unaware of her ruminations. “You are a young mare, even with your remarkable position as the Judging Sun’s disciple. Your... breakdown at the Seat of the Covenant did not spell anything positive...”

“Would you blame me for it, Honored Lord?” Twilight interjected, with a stern voice and a small tilt of her head.

“When it happens in public, amongst political competitors? I would,” the Lord outright stated, causing her to furrow her brow. “It did leave a sour taste in my mouth, I have to admit, but... I have realized that this was not a sign of weakness, but compassion and honesty, hwalba knaze...”

He did not speak for a while, instead drinking the juice solemnly. Twilight used this opportunity to glance at Midnight, but his expression was almost inscrutable, other than his eyes seeming cautiously wider.

With a smack of his lips and an exhale, Midnight Eye quenched his thirst for the moment and again focused on Twilight. “And yet, compassion and honesty mean nothing if they are naïve. And best intentions are a burden if they are gullible. You? You, as I have found out, are neither.”

Twilight crossed her forelegs on her chest, having put the chalice down. “Flattery? And rather dubious one?”

The Lord chuckled actually. “I have little time for such... what’s the word in Ekwestriyar... ‘nonsense’. As you must have observed already, I am a pony that is not far from bitter remarks if they get the point across. And my point is this...” He raised the goblet a light higher, the candlelight flickering in its reflective surface, toasting her. “You have impressed me.”

Twilight could swear that a small rustle of armor came from Midnight’s direction, but she could not pay attention to it.

Not after hearing that.

“Impressed you, Honored Lord?” she inquired blankly.

“Indeed,” he immediately agreed. “You are respectful towards our ways, you appreciate our culture, you do your best to emulate it sometimes. Even your Test of Faith at the Tuarie was favorable! Yet, what is more important to me than all of this – you are capable of taking a stance when necessary and acutely play the political game at the same time. Like when you dealt with the wisokantase. As you could have observed, Midnight Litany is a mare that fears not to scold her own haspadr, even if she should know better...” Twilight heard a dangerous note in the Lord’s voice. “You found yourself in that unique situation rather skillfully, I admit.”

Despite the vigilance that Twilight decided to adopt, the Lord’s words felt genuine. Not pleasant, at first, but straightforward. She allowed herself to relax a little, after realizing that she had tensed up almost every muscle in her body, as if she and not Midnight was the one standing at attention.

“I might be young, Honored Lord, and I might not have the years of experience at being a ruler,” she stated with calm confidence, “but I know what my task is and what responsibilities it leaves me with. I’m a Princess of Equestria for a reason, not by chance... nor by favor.”

“That you are proving, Honored Princess,” Midnight Eye agreed, “and that pleases me. Makes me actually want to hear you out regarding your proposal at establishing positive relations between our two nations, indeed. As well as addressing the tragic past.”

Twilight took her time, reached for her drink before replying. Its freshness was invigorating and granting her the pause to make her next outlook resound.

“I can tell you, Honored Lord, it will not involve me freely giving away Equestrian lands, alongside their inhabitants and resources...”

Midnight Eye squinted his eyes, but it was not a singularly negative expression from him, surprisingly. “You have made that point clear, even if I cannot be outright overjoyed by such a decision. However, I can assure you I shall be judging your other proposals without preconceived notions...”

“That is all that I would ask for, Honored Lord,” Twilight responded, finally deciding to offer the stallion a smile. “I can tell that you are trying to do what you believe to be best for your subjects, and I can only hope that I, myself, can one day have such conviction in putting the well-being of those that follow me above everything else. I trust that fully exploring the ideas of Friendship alongside us is the way to find common ground, one which shall make all of the ponies we care about prosper...”

The Lord stayed silent and motionless for a moment, but Twilight could tell that she hit accurately with the remark about his conviction in caring for the interests of his subjects. It actually made a lot of sense to her. Midnight Eye was not above plotting and scheming, she was certain, but there was that note of pragmatic sincerity she now managed to observe in him.

What he did was meant to be always to the benefit of his Family.

“I am a haspadr, Honored Princess. The authority I have received when I took the circlet and cloak after my father, may he dwell in Silverheaven, I am obliged to use to strengthen our Mountain,” Midnight Eye’s firm words were. “Whatever it takes, I will see my Family flourish. Whatever it takes.”

Twilight gave him a regal nod of understanding. “And I shall do whatever it takes to ensure that nopony is left hurt by our arrangements, Honored Lord, but all can profit instead. Midnight Family not least of all...”

She grabbed her chalice a little firmer. Hesitating but a breath, she leaned forward, rising it his way, expectantly.

She was inclined to give back a toast, after all. Why not give it some more meaning?

Midnight Eye stayed motionless for a while, eyeing her and the goblet. And the moment when Twilight was about to pale, thinking she inadvertently insulted or confused him, a smile bloomed on the Lord’s muzzle and the loud clink of silver followed.

“To new understanding!” she declared loudly.

“And to a common future!” Midnight Eye replied, locking satisfied gazes with her.

Never had orange juice tasted sweeter for Twilight, as she dried out the chalice in no time. She had done it. She had actually done it. She had reached an understanding with a Lord.

One down... six more to go.

“I will notify the other members of the Covenant that you have acquainted yourself with the Testimony, Honored Princess,” Midnight Eye offered, himself taking care of the rest of his drink. “Before the next meeting, you are a guest of mine. And a welcomed one. The pleasures of our Mountain are yours to enjoy.”

“That is very gracious of you, Honored Lord!” Twilight thanked him, relieved to finally get rid of the tougher, autocratic act. “I will gladly do so. I find the Mountain of Midnight quite fascinating.”

“Especially the Library, I gather,” Midnight Eye responded somewhat impishly. “I will make sure you are shown around, Honored Princess...” Then, he turned his attention to Midnight. “At ease, nocferratan.”

Midnight dropped the stance, lowering his clawed hoof, but not an ounce of respect for his Lord left him. “Hwalbu haspadr.”

“You have witnessed the rare sight of your Lord admitting to a mistake. I suppose you shall keep it to yourself?” the Lord... actually jested?

Twilight shook her head a little. If she hadn’t known better, she would have said it must have been the Goddess’ work.

Midnight nodded immediately in the meantime. “You have my oath, Honored Lord.”

“That I have. As I have told you lately, I trust that you shall continue to perform admirably and safeguard the Honored Princess.”

“Yes, Honored Lord,” Midnight’s stern answer was.

“Good... Feel free to convince me, then,” Midnight Eye stated with a truly regal smile.

Twilight suddenly felt something change about the room. For some reason, Midnight’s lips parted a little and he blinked a couple of times, as if stunned. He quickly regained his composure, but she could see sparks of... relief in his eyes? Even... joy?

W-wait, what...?

The Lord’s smile... Midnight’s hidden cheer?

Did the Lord...? And was this...?

“Now!” Midnight Eye declared, getting up from his seat, which caused Twilight to almost spring up from hers. “You must excuse me, Honored Princess, but my haspadryi duties call me. I shall leave you in the apt hooves of your sentinel...”

“O-of course, Honored Lord, I wouldn’t want to keep you occupied!” she replied, still in a daze over that sudden storm of thoughts in her mind.

“We will manage, Honored Princess...” he declared kindly, and Twilight knew it was time to leave the study alongside him.

“Oh, by the way,” the Lord spoke up as they reached the corridor, the two sentinels who had waited for him immediately taking their places at his sides. “I have learned you are quite popular with our younglings.”

“A-ah, yes, yes, it seems so! They were very curious about me, I admit,” Twilight confirmed his words with a small smile.

“Then we shall see about that educational... ‘meet-up’...” Midnight Eye remarked, giving her a polite nod of goodbye and turning with a practiced, billowing swoosh of his black cape.

Twilight was left in the passageway alongside Midnight. When the sound of the sentinels’ hoofshoes became just an echo, she turned to him, her expression bewildered. She was met with a mirroring look.

“M-Midnight...” she stammered, not certain what to think. Or to feel. Or to expect. “What... what did the Lord mean about you... convincing him?”

Midnight just looked at her, then down the corridor, where Midnight Eye disappeared but a moment ago. “I... this... well...”

She took a step towards him. “Previously, did he...?”

“... yes...”

“And was he...?”

“... oh, yes.”

“And... and now he...?”

“Y... yes?”

To somepony eavesdropping on them, this conversation would have made absolutely no sense. But in those few scrambled words, Twilight found everything she could have wanted for herself.

For the two of them.

... her vision blurred a little.

With neither delay nor care for discretion they both embraced one another tightly. With affection, with happiness.

With hope.

***

Moonwarden trotted through the Palace grounds in a dignified, but fast pace. The notification to come back to Canterlot was laced with urgency, the return of Princess Celestia surely the reason for it. He answered the call immediately, packing and reaching the station as soon as it was possible to make the trip to the capital in record time.

... after leaving a few instructions for Stamp Duty and Quill Driver back in Hollow Shades. It was critical not to lose an advantage once gained.

And practical when it came to gathering influence.

“Sir, are you certain you do not wish for us to arrange for your luggage to be taken to your home directly?” Nettlie’s voice reached him as they crossed the plaza in before the Palace proper.

“Thank you, Nettlie, but that will be unnecessary,” Moonwarden replied rather frigidly, focused on his destination. “You will leave it at our headquarters for the moment. After I meet with Her Lunar Majesty, I shall deal with it myself.”

“Other behests you might have for us, sire?” Jade Wind, trotting not far behind, asked as well.

“Let us first see what vexing situation presents itself before us...”

Speaking of which...

In the main, sizeable atrium of the complex, seemingly laying in wait for Moonwarden exactly, none other than Raven Inkwell stood, her expression apathetically professional.

Wonderful.

He answered her passive look in kind. The usual state of matters between the two of them.

Celestia’s personal Advisor struck first. “You are late, so very, very late.”

“The joys of Equestria’s public transportation. Your meddling stopped me from buying myself a private train, you know,” Moonwarden replied cynically, without even stopping to greet her. “Besides, considering it is past midnight, you are the one late, technically.”

Raven’s eyes skimmed through his group quickly, then were right back on him. “Not when I am performing my duties properly. I have been assigned to wait for you.”

“Were you now? What joy...”

Unfortunately, Raven seldom joked about such matters, and so Moonwarden came to a stop and sighed dramatically. “To the Office. Unpack and wait for me there.”

“Y-yes, right away, sir!”

“Of course, sire.”

He patiently waited for Nettlie and Jade Wind to disappear behind the corner, valiantly clashing gazes with the light grey mare, his own, personal nemesis at the Court. “I was ordered to join the Princess post haste, Ravenlynn, so you better make this quick.”

“How cordial of you, Moonfred,” she replied in her usual, reserved especially for him, snide tone. “Almost makes me regret wishing you eaten by a bear in the wilderness of the Eastern Woods. Almost.”

“Keeping an eye on me and my duties after all? How nice, you do care,” he responded, ignoring the suggestions in his mind to just shut her up forcefully for once.

“Of course I do,” her tone was infused with venom. “We, the Royal Advisors, need to look out for each other, no?”

“Twofold accurate,” Moonwarden agreed, rolling his eyes. “That shall be enough of the usual pleasantries, how are matters here? I have learned that Her Solar Majesty was returning.”

Raven shook her head, for a moment entering the ceasefire. “She came back at sunset. From what I have learned before she turned in for the night, she has decided to commit a battalion of the Royal Guard to Maretonia, to ease the tension there after the recent... events.”

Moonwarden frowned. Considering the latest findings... “Did she now? Interesting. The batpony action spooked the Duchy quite so much?”

“It seems so. We need the deployment to happen within a week, so we will have our hooves full,” she confirmed. She then looked about for prying ears. “Her Solar Majesty wishes to see you tomorrow, she has a matter to discuss regarding some of the new information about the batpony operatives.”

“Schedule me for the evening, then, Ravenlynn, I will come to the Court earlier,” he declared calmly.

Nothing like sacrificing well-earned hours of rest after a tiring journey for the sake of our radiant hegemon.

“I suppose this is why you have waited for me?”

Raven bit her lower lip. “Not... exactly. Their Royal Majesties had a personal meeting in Princess Celestia’s chambers soon after her return. One of the ‘only the tea as my witness’ kind.”

Moonwarden exhaled loudly, taking off his monocle and cleaning it. “That is usually serious, but to be expected, I suppose. Princess Luna must be kept updated about the Maretonian situation first and foremost. Have you eavesdropped anything?”

“I don’t spy on my liege, Moonfred,” Raven stated with scorn. “Neither do you, so don’t give me that look.”

“Actually, only when told so, but that is a different story. So what about that meeting?”

“Well...” Raven paused, as if uncertain to share the information. “Princess Luna left it in quite the hurry... She galloped to her private chambers and ordered not to be disturbed by anypony until further notice.”

Moonwarden froze in an instant. “Where is she now?”

“Still there,” she replied, pursing her lips. “Some guards reported that she looked... distraught by something... Teary-eyed.”

A shiver passed through him, causing his gaze to harden. He put on the eyepiece again. “I see. I will address this at once. Thank you, Ravenlynn.” Not waiting for further conversation, his mind instantly focused on his lady, he turned to leave.

“Have you just thanked me, Moonfred?” he heard from behind.

“Miracles happen, but one should not count on them.”

There was little time to waste. His duties as a Royal Advisor meant aiding his Princess at all times, especially times of trouble and crisis. To be at her side and offer insight and counsel. If Raven was right about his lady’s sorrow, he had to act his part and forthwith.

And not only because he was the Royal Advisor. Not at all.

Quickly making use of the side corridors and more obscure staircases, Moonwarden made his way towards the wing of the Palace that housed Princess Luna’s private chambers. Much like her Office, the design of this part of the complex was darker and more solemn than the rest of the place. More elegant, as Moonwarden believed as well.

The only thing he would criticize about it was the omnipresence of lavender and the accompanying smell. But, as his lady both enjoyed the flowers and they were known to help calm down restless sleep, who was he to argue?

Not a couple minutes later, he entered the correct hallway.

“Halt, who goes there?” reached him the question from one of the four Royal Guards that were assigned the night-shift duty of protecting Princess Luna’s own chambers.

“Moonwarden, Royal Advisor to the Lady of the Night,” Moonwarden sternly announced, waiting semi-patiently to be allowed passage, as safety regulations demanded.

Pointless regulations in his case, but regulations nonetheless.

“State your business, sir.”

“I was told that Her Lunar Majesty returned to her chambers in a hurry. I request access, as her aide and confidant.”

The wardens exchanged looks rather quickly, then the leader of the squad shook his head. “I am very sorry, sir, but Her Majesty requested no company until further notice.”

Moonwarden could not bother to even cock an eyebrow at such declaration. “I am aware, I am her Royal Advisor. You will allow me passage.”

“We were explicitly instructed not to let anypony disturb Her Majesty, sir.”

“Thankfully, as you are well and surely aware, guardian, I am anything but an ‘anypony’.”

His tone left little room for defiance. This was a pointless exchange.

“Sir—” the officer took one more, forlorn attempt.

“You know better than the question my authority, guardian,” Moonwarden remarked, squinting his cold, silver eyes. “You will let me through.”

The four soldiers again turned to one another with stares, but none had enough conviction to challenge such a statement, not even their leader.

“Y... yes, sir.”

“Smart stallion. Thank you.”

He made his way past the soldiers, holding his head high. This was Equestria proper, where his position had to be recognized and his will observed. Not a remote den of drunkards, kept safe by an inexplicably, naturally resistant to his powers, nocturnal creatures!

In actuality, the Nightguard should have been the force instinctively guarding the Palace after dark, but as far as Moonwarden knew, their self-imposed creed was seemingly keeping them away from approaching Princess Luna. Something about not being worthy of her august and divine presence.

Moonwarden... knew a measure about that feeling.

He quickly reached the ornate doors, knocking on them lightly and waiting for a reply. When none came, he repeated himself with slightly more force.

Nothing. Strange.

Not hesitating too much, he examined the door for an arcane lock. Not feeling one, he made them open with a simple spell.

Princess Luna’s chamber was a hallowed space of the Lady of the Night. He had been here but a couple of times, as most of the official matters were discussed in the Royal Office. However, he remembered the layout well.

A small antechamber done in dark marble was opening into a round, spacious room, decorated in sapphire and midnight blue, like the glorious sky of the night, as well as silver, just like the countless stars. But the Princess was not confined to only those solemn hues, as cushions of various colors were piled on one side of the chamber, where Moonwarden knew she enjoyed sitting, right in between the colors. Similarly, the vivid rugs on the floor, plush and delicate, added to the décor, having been ordered from the most renowned craftsponies of Saddle Arabia. On top of that, the silken curtains which hanged form the ceiling resembled delicate, whimsical clouds.

Moonwarden could also smell the faint, but rich in its aroma incense that his lady so adored, tickling nostrils with playful grace.

“Your Royal Majesty?” he inquired into this lavish space.

He was met with silence...

Most peculiar.

He trotted onward undeterred by the lack of reply, scanning the room carefully. He was helped by the fickle, delicate light of the ornate chandelier, especially enchanted to produce but such tactful illumination.

Focusing on the wide passageway onto the balcony, Moonwarden thought it possible that Her Majesty decided to take a sudden, nocturnal flight, but she was usually warning at least him of her plans, not to mention the maids, or the Royal Guard...

This would be very unlike her, he pondered, still searching for clues.

He did not have to search long.

... there she was.

In the far end of the room, where a luxurious, four-posted bed stood, he finally found his lady.

Her royal mane was shifting lazily and her chest was rising and falling in a tender, slumbering rhythm. Her eyes were closed and her lips were parted gently, in this profound, relaxed state.

Moonwarden found himself smiling faintly. It was... a rare enough sight, to witness a Princess of Equestria like this. He made his way closer without a sound, the rich rugs muffling his hoofsteps.

She must have been truly distraught by something, to decide to escape into sleep, he considered. She did not even made it under the velvety duvet fully, just laying there on her side, barely covered. He almost tripped over his lady’s regalia, scattered on the floor next to the bed, left there without care or thought. Even the tiara was cruelly jammed between the carpet and the furniture.

He gently lifted and organized the insignia with his silver magic, sparing his lady a few glances as he did, to make sure he would not wake her up.

She looked so innocent. So calm.

So beautiful.

He took a deep, soundless breath. She had always been a vision for him...

Just as he was putting the tiara on its elegant frame on the oaken nightstand, the Princess stirred in her slumber, causing him to petrify.

Thankfully, it seemed she was not awakening. Her face only scrunched a little, into that petite, almost cute expression of discomfort. Her hooves pedaled softly, like she was trying to reach for something.

Moonwarden observed that for a moment, shaking his head and stopping an affectionate sigh escaping his chest.

Closing his eyes to focus, he grasped the duvet with his magic and slowly slid it up, right underneath his lady’s muzzle, to make sure she was kept warm.

He took her face relaxing again and a soft murmur coming from her as his personal, most distinguishing ‘thank you’.

In the meantime, himself chuckled inwardly. How stereotypical and conveniently romantic this was.

Spurred by this sudden thought, Moonwarden watched his lady for a moment. Struck by a revelation that, underneath all of the titles and authority, all of the power and splendor... sometimes even the greatest of ponies needed somepony to just... be there for them and tuck them in...

And the longer he looked... the more he thought of that notion and took in her sleeping form... the more his face fell.

She was right there. Right in front of him.

Her gentle features. Her immaculate coat. Her nebulous mane.

Softly asleep.

He could... just once...

... do it.

His breathing got funny for a moment. What would happen... if he were to... to touch her... just this once?

To know how her flawless coat was like... To learn how intoxicating her warmth must have been... What her scent would remind him of...?

Do it.

He felt the cold sweat running down his neck.

He felt her portrait in his vest weighing him down.

Was he... was he not deserving of this? Of this one, little chance? This one opportunity, to create even but a memory to hang onto...? He was an opportunist after all... and he was not asking much...

Maybe he could... just... gently run his hoof through her mane...? Just do that?

But... but he was not worthy of Her. She was a powerful alicorn, and he, even with all of his power and pride, was just a small, insignificant, grey unicorn in comparison. She was perfect, even with all of Her flaws. He was flawed even with his constant pursuit of perfection.

Could he hope for—

Do it!

He bit his lip. He... he extended his foreleg.

He could allow himself this... just this once.

Just this once.

... no.

He closed his eyes and shook his head, clenching his jaw tightly. To the point where pain coursed through his whole head. Through his whole being.

He somehow stopped his hoof’s daring advance, even if he was so close... so close... but inches away.

Gathering all of his willpower to contest his aching heart, he tore himself away from the edge of the bed, soundlessly leaving the room of his Princess.

... only his Princess.

Moonwarden’s gaze was blank and his motions automated as he trotted back up the corridor, past the unit of guards who were giving him curious, wary glances.

He could not care much.

He could not feel much neither.

Next thing he remembered was going all the way to the Royal Gardens, where nopony could spot him, and plunging his head into the cold waters of one of the fountains.

Hope was for those who were worthy of it.

Chapter XXXIII – The Future Starts Tonight

Every palatial complex had passageways and staircases that were more... private. Covert. Located slightly to the side, less-frequented by the courtiers and staff, generally utilized only by characters who wanted to carefully avoid being seen whilst performing their duties. The castle in Canterlot was, fortunately, no different and that night Moonwarden himself was counting on those secret paths to guide him right back to the chamber hidden below the Royal Office.

For a good reason. He had just managed to compose himself... somewhat, after his moment of weakness in his lady’s chambers.

“You are hopeless, you are well aware of that...”

Yes, composing oneself was one thing... Silencing oneself, however, was an impossible task.

He took a deep breath, ascending the narrow, simple stone steps, the sound of hooves and an occasional droplet of water echoing through the passage. “There are some lines that one can never cross, no matter his hopes, or dreams, or desires...”

“Verily? You say that? One not believing in such arbitrary lines as conventions? As morality?”

“This is a different matter entirely. Without self-imposed limits—”

“Hypocrisy.”

“Contumely.”

“Just candour, rather.”

“You do know, that this is a pointless discussion, yes?”

It was said that one could have the most intelligent conversations with oneself... but, this time, such ambitions were obviously thwarted by the storm of emotions inside Moonwarden.

To be so close and yet so far. He could pretty much hear the chuckle of Irony, that forgotten and malicious spirit of old...

Yet there was work to do, so Moonwarden could not allow himself to dwell any longer. He had to take care of his operatives instead. The findings in Hollow Shades and the hasty return to the capital meant a change of pace that everypony had to be aware of, and clearly. More so, he had to learn of all that had happened during his brief absence.

Keeping an eye and monocle on things was his calling. The abundance of new knowledge would help him focus on what he could do, hopefully... rather on what he could never achieve.

Two more shortcuts and Moonwarden managed to land right near the hidden chamber, being greeted by familiar voices soon after he had conjured open the passage inside.

First, unfortunately, came to annoyingly impish tone of Double. “I mean, visitin’ the wilderness and havin’ the mane still fine and dandy, like a gem! Jaded, ya have to tell me how do ya do this, girl!”

“Wobble Wink, will you ever learn to spare us the commentary?”

“Gee, I don’t know, El, do ya give classes in that after dark? Pfft, what am I talkin’ about, course ya do! Ya specialize in ‘after dark’.”

Moonwarden steeled his resolve as he crossed the threshold of the round room, somewhat at home in the true web of information that the headquarters always resembled. And despite the crowded condition the place suffered that night.

The entire cell that served Princess Luna directly was present. That small band of misfits and social outcasts that Moonwarden had the pleasure... and pain... to organize and lead.

Around the main table stood the best and worst ponies he knew. Jade Wind looked extremely displeased with Wobble Wink making fun of him, trying to shield himself with the remnants of his traitor’s dignity. Elegy, her black mane shifting left and right, had been trying to, as usual, contain the situation, especially the resident, winged malcontent. On the other side, Toolbox was murmuring and whispering with Nettlie, the two of them exchanging affectionate looks and an occasional, tender nuzzle.

Of all the gathered, only one gave Moonwarden immediate attention, saluting him perfectly.

“Spymaster Moonwarden, sir!”

“Greetings, Brass Plaque. Welcome back to Canterlot.”

“Sir!” the officer kept his composure, without even raising an eyebrow at the... obvious.

He was the only one so well-behaved.

“Heya, boss—wow!” Double, who had decided to mock the salute himself, expressed his surprise in a splutter of laughter. As expected.

Elegy, however, looking over the other gathered, reacted with more empathy, stepping forth. “Master Moonwarden, are... you alright?”

He was.

Kind of.

Sort of.

He looked much worse than that, he imagined, with his mane, usually well-combed and stylish, hanging down like a matted drape, with the last droplets of fountain water trying to make their way down its strands. Similarly, the top of his morning dress lost a bit of its immaculate quality, having been subjected to the... cooling process that left it damp and tinged.

“I am quite fine, Elegy, thank you for asking...” Moonwarden replied, turning to his charisma when his looks were failing.

“Are you certain, boss...?” Toolbox joined in, looking more confused than one would expect from such a big and down to earth stallion.

“Yes, yes, rather certain.”

“What happened?” came Nettlie’s question this time, but Double already had an answer prepared.

“What, ya don’t know?” The pegasus was grinning hideously. “Boss just came back to town, took a trot through, and he is already drownin’ in pu—”

“Wobble Wink, there has never before been a more analytical mind locked in a more hideous and uncouth personality...” Moonwarden calmly interrupted, having little time and even less interest in Double’s usual crudeness. He reached the grand table, looking about imperiously. “We must not delay, nor bother with trivialities. I am glad to see all of you gathered and in good shape, Second Chance.”

The group, having collectively groaned at their colleague, came closer at the sound of Moonwarden’s tone and the usage of their designation. It was an unofficial name, yet as simple as meaningful. A favorite call sign that all of them, even Their Majesty, could closely relate to.

“I would absolutely adore to join in on the remarkably polite and productive banter... but we shall skip the pleasantries tonight,” Moonwarden made his point clear, resting his front hooves on the table, imposing even with his wet look. “Our meeting is sudden, but we are exactly the ponies for unanticipated situations, so let us begin. First and foremost, we have gained important insight and contacts from the assignment in Hollow Shades... and I have received information that Princess Celestia’s return from Maretonia changed the pace of matters here as well. I am scheduled to meet with Her Solar Majesty early tomorrow evening, I am prepared to be given something interesting to work with... Any insight on the matter, Brass Plaque?”

“Sir!” The steel blue pegasus stepped forth, his voice strong and confident. “The extent of talks between Her Majesty and the Maretonian leaders was kept strictly confidential. However, I have managed to gather that the local authorities undertook a number of investigations, even attempting to create facial composites of the batpony perpetrators. They did not achieve much, sir.”

“Unfortunate... Then again, Maretonian peacekeepers are not known for their professionalism...” Moonwarden judged, shaking his head. “Can you confirm that a battalion of our forces shall be relocated to Maretonia for some time?”

“Sir, that is what has been announced by Her Majesty to the Duke, sir.”

“Again is Equestria necessary to keep the World in order...” the cynical answer was offered to the officer, right before Moonwarden focused his attention back on the rest of the operatives. “If that sentiment is to remain true, then it needs to be maintained right as well... We will come to a decision whether we should have anypony accompanying the detachment, though I want to believe that our attention should be now focused in another, though connected direction... Nettlie, bring forth the maps.”

“Y-yes, sir!” the mare stepped away from Toolbox to produce the charts from her luggage. She put them before Moonwarden. “Here they are, sir.”

He spread one of the documents before him and put his hoof on it. “They shall be left here for examination. These maps before you are gathered from the Hollow Shades’ city hall and the Nightguard outpost. Other than the moment of creation and the resulting discrepancies, they seem accurate and identical. Yet we shall have them checked for anything out of the ordinary, especially the batpony ones...”

Jade Wind chimed in. “And what would be the angle and facet of our investigation of these bat kin delineations, sire?”

“Anything and everything... including hostile intent.”

The gathered exchanged glances, the atmosphere turning dense just enough to stop even Double from making an immediate contribution. Other than his right eye jerking twice.

“... so... do we have beef with the bats, boss?”

Moonwarden straightened himself up. “Not at the moment, but with Princess Twilight Sparkle conducting diplomacy, which is a, literal, first... we must be prepared for some sort of show of force to go with it. It is basic foreign affairs. Jade Wind could observe a gathering of batpony armed forces at their Border stronghold already, and we must not be intimidated by any military maneuvers.”

“They try to scare us like they did Maretonia? Hah, chancers...” Toolbox declared, looking Moonwarden’s way.

“We will not be frightened, indeed, but we shall not underestimate them, nor their intents. We are expected to prepare for ‘anything and everything’, as I have said, and we are expected to be at our best all the time. Which means... Nettlie.”

The pointed-out mare jumped up a little, her glasses bouncing. “Yes, s-sir?”

“I want you to file in your field research on the flora of the Eastern Woods promptly, making sure to catalogue everything as is specified. The properties of even the most lethal herbs, as well as possible utilization, must be available to us,” Moonwarden declared coldly. “A drop of poison costs less than that of blood.”

“Of course, sir, I-I shall be thorough,” the earth mare promised, realigning her unruly eyewear.

“Good. Toolbox, you shall help with this task. And afterwards... take a night off with Nettlie. She performed admirably in Hollow Shades, she deserves some time to relax and regain strength. And you, yourself, could use a break too, I believe.”

“I’m fine, boss, but I’m not going to say no to that opportunity!” the burly stallion responded eagerly and could not hide the smile, especially when Nettlie suddenly blushed out of the praise.

And other reasons, as an uncouth chuckle from Wobble Wink suggested. “They will be doin’ everythin’ but relaxin’, boss. And they’ll be rather tired afterwards!” the pegasus added in a singsong.

“Ah, Double, superb that you have decided to contribute to the discussion – you are staying here for the whole next week, no downtime,” Moonwarden retorted, giving the hoodlum a frigid glance.

“B-b-but, boss...!” the pegasus whined.

“If you are so keen on ‘getting tired’, who am I to stop you? And to ensure your dedication to work... Brass Plaque?”

“Sir, yes, sir!” The lieutenant was already at attention.

“You are responsible for investigating the maps for the moment. Give me your professional insight on those as soon as possible, anything that catches your attention about them,” Moonwarden ordered, sliding the charts across the table in his silver aura. “I expect daily findings, or immediate notification if it shall be crucial. That goes for you too, Wobble Wink, as you shall be providing aid. Use your naturally dexterous mind for something more useful than swindling and adolescent humour. ”

The stallion’s right eye jerked twice and he groaned, but nodded his head. “Yeah, yeah, I hear ya, boss.” He glanced at Brass Plaque, then gave the others a picture of the most mournful eyes. “If ya find me danglin’ from my belt from stress and overexertion, it’s totally Mr. Perfect’s fault. Ya know, from the way he handles things.”

The other pegasus said nothing, remaining stoic and motionless, even if everypony around the table knew how insulting, malicious... and accurate this statement was.

Before Moonwarden had the chance of addressing yet another example of loutish behavior, Jade Wind took the initiative. “If such a misfortune as this demise befalls us all... would you enjoy a beholden encomium composed in your honor, Brass Plaque?”

“I would not mind it,” the lieutenant replied with a voice a steely as his natural hue.

“That will be quite enough from all sides,” Moonwarden silenced the exchange before it went any further than too far. “I expect utmost focus and dedication, not petty squabbles. Jade Wind.”

The crystal stallion stepped forth. “Yes, sire.”

“For now, you shall compile your recent findings about the ley lines, it might be an interesting subject to research further. Especially when I will offer you a chance to examine a piece of arcane-excluding mineral. As to your future... you will be given your next assignment as soon as I report on your latest performance to Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.” Moonwarden paused and clashed his stare with that of Jade Wind for a moment. “Your contributions assured that I shall be... objective.”

The ex-Thaumaturge took a deep breath and bowed his head, not even trying to hide his relief. “Of course, sire. Thank you, sire.”

Moonwarden almost smirked. The pony was learning his place at a satisfying rate. “Right, then. You all have your orders, so get to them.”

The operatives nodded and scrambled with more or less zeal to begin their tasks, whilst Moonwarden turned to Elegy. “We shall talk in private.”

The elegant sidetable would do for the moment, and Moonwarden took his spot with grace to battle his still damp look, the actress following suit.

She broke the silence first, though keeping her tone low and confidential. “Sometimes I would like to know what you are thinking, Master...”

“My natural predisposition means that nopony has that privilege, I am afraid... Why do you ask, exactly?”

“Well...” the actress tilted her head and glared at the state of Moonwarden’s clothing and mane, forcing him to roll his eyes.

“I assure you, Elegy, that this was just a matter of regaining composure, nothing more. True, not using an elaborate method—”

“The Gardens’ fountain, by any chance?”

Moonwarden was truly not used to being interrupted, but the accuracy of the comment was pinpoint. “...perhaps,” he deadpanned.

Elegy just leaned back and crossed her forelegs, which enhanced her figure, framed by the jet black, rich mane. “This combined with letting your close associates see you in such a state feels very much like self-inflicted punishment...” she claimed, then closed her eyelids, which fluttered rapidly. “Besides, I... can feel that something is wrong... Anxiety... Disquiet... Angst...”

“Yes, yes, Elegy, thank you for the instant therapy session and a vocabulary expansion,” Moonwarden caustically retorted, looking to the side, making sure that the rest of the Second Chance was not eavesdropping.

Ah, but they all knew better.

The actress, in the meantime, shook her head. “Sir, I am not trying to pry, and I know that you have rules on fraternization, but that does not bar me from expressing worry.”

Moonwarden shifted on his seat, stretching his back with a small hiss. “I know, Elegy... and I appreciate the concern, even if I would prefer for you to focus on other matters.”

“Other than the well-being of my superior?” Elegy inquired with a small smile, but relented a little, it seemed. “Can I at least know what spawned such a... soaking solution, sir?”

“Well... that is one of the matters I wanted to discuss, to be fair...” Moonwarden leaned in a little more. “Her Solar Majesty’s return had a rather... powerful effect on our Princess, from what I was notified of. Any insight to offer?”

“Other than the fact that she left enough aura of inquietude and trepidation around the corridors she crossed I could detect it an hour later...?”

Moonwarden grimaced at the depth of that description. “Yes... that much even I could tell, lacking your talent...”

Elegy’s ears drooped. “Indeed... Not much aside from that, I am afraid. I heard that Her Solar Majesty herself was not looking her best after that private meeting. And yet... it did not appear like a sisterly argument. Or even a political one.”

“Then I am even more perturbed...”

Moonwarden was not going to mention gaining access to his lady’s private chambers... nor the nature of his true, inner dilemmas. He was going to utilize those, however, so he took a deep breath and let out a pregnant sigh.

“Her Lunar Majesty’s comfort is of paramount importance to me, Elegy, you are aware of it. To learn of her worries is to share them... hence my, I admit, rather extreme reaction.”

Elegy could read emotions. But not intentions. Nor was she capable of detecting lies and half-truths. He just had to summon enough of misery to his mind.

“She was subjected to enough pain after her return. A new age, with new problems and new challenges. It is my duty and my purpose to grant her aid and solace.”

“That is understandable, sir...”

“And to find a solution. You, Elegy, are a part of it... I know for a fact that Her Majesty enjoys your company. I am hoping that you shall be tending to her needs and assist her. So that she is not left on her own, if duties here will require my direct coordinating through the upcoming days.”

“I am certain she will be summoning you regardless, sir, but it shall be my honor and duty to provide for Her Majesty...” Elegy declared, backing her conviction with her acting prowess. “I still think you need to take care of yourself as well, master Moonwarden...”

He just smirked at her. “I will manage.”

He would. Somehow. He would find himself a distraction of some sort, bury the thoughts and feelings deep inside and keep them in for as long as possible.

Until the next time of near-snapping.

Lather, rinse, repeat... for the rest of his life.

“Before I dive into work, any other important occurrences throughout my absence?”

“Not much, sir,” Elegy replied stoically. “The regular observations did not highlight any mounting dangers. A small disagreement between our citizens in Appleloosa and the local buffalo tribe again...”

“Nothing new under the Moon...”

“... and there was a mare asking for you, sir,” she finished, her tone betraying interest in the matter.

Moonwarden squinted his eyes, similarly curious. “I see, though I am afraid you will have to be a bit more precise, if you are expecting a full response.”

“A pegasus, cream coat, coffee mane? She claimed to be an architect and was asking about Crowns’ Funding for her projects, which you were supposed to lobby for.”

Speaking of distractions...

“Ah, yes, I recall her. Thank you, Elegy. I will take care of this matter soon, then...”

Well now, look at that! Something that played right into Wobble Wink’s crude insinuations.

Those weren’t entirely unsubstantiated, after all...

***

Twilight could still not believe what had transpired. As she and Midnight were making their way back to her chambers in Midnight Eye’s palace, she almost got lost in her own mind.

Since the full realization of her love towards Midnight, she was anticipating and preparing for the worst. A terrible struggle to make their relationship work, against cultural differences and misconceptions... and even religious contrasts! Great efforts and greater obstacles... some of which they had encountered already!

And then came those words, that could mean little out of context and yet meant everything.

‘Feel free to convince me, then.’

... she still couldn’t get it.

“I still cannot get it.”

Midnight, who was keeping a respectable distance as they were passing by guards and servants, glanced at her. Despite the official conduct, she could feel the joy emanating from him, especially when he was using all the opportunities to trot closer to her.

“I think I know what you mean, Twilight... and I share your disbelief,” he replied casually as they entered an empty corridor.

“I need to... reconsider all of this again. I have witnessed the Testimony, I feel, the most important document in my life so far...”

“Quite likely.”

“... I have impressed a Lord of a Family, one that was initially unsympathetic to both me and my quest...”

“Apparently.”

“... and now... this?”

“Surprisingly,” Midnight confirmed, himself blinking in confusion over this recap. But his saffron eyes were brighter tonight and were not losing any of their vibrant happiness. “It seems like such a reversal of fortune. The Goddess Herself, the Immaculate Moon... must be smiling upon us!”

“I think I can do nothing but agree...” Twilight concurred, still of two minds about the batpony beliefs... but definitely having her skepticism challenged by that point! “This is... unprecedented.”

Midnight chuckled heartily. “I am not certain if I understand the word right, but it really is a present, for both of us!”

“I don’t think your grasp of it is entirely accurate, but I am not going to disagree, I just—”

She could not finish, for Midnight planted a peck on her cheek that made her feel warm and fuzzy indeed.

“Midnight, we will get caught!” she chastised him a little, looking about. Thankfully the passage was still empty, no witnesses aside from the few humble lanterns and a few prideful banners of the Midnight Family. “It’s one thing to get such singular permission, another to actually have an official... you know.”

“Yes, yes, Twilight, ia ecus,” Midnight apologized with a smile. “But you will have to forgive me, this is just... this is such a relief. Such joy! To be granted such a chance?”

Twilight truly could not object again. She was more than elated herself, even with all of this good fortune dropping down on her from nowhere. Immaculate Moon’s blessing was one thing, but this...

It felt too good to be true.

“Please, let it be true...”

“What was that, Twilight?”

“Just...” she hesitated, gathering her galloping thoughts. “I’m just... overwhelmed. I was...” She stopped in place for a moment to look at him. At her Midnight. “After... after you returned from that audience with Lord Midnight Eye... I was certain it was over. All over. That we were caught and we were, just... done.”

Midnight stepped closer, his expression filled with kind worry.

Twilight felt her eyes getting wet. “I was so... so afraid that you were going to be punished, or sent away, or... And now? An opportunity? A chance, no matter how little?”

The stallion scouted the corridor and listened carefully for any trots, then cupped her cheek with great tenderness, careful of the steel claws on his hoofshoes. “Twilight, I understand that. Well. More than well. I never felt more... distraught. This journey, so far, was demanding for me as well... Perhaps I deserved such atonement from the Judging Sun, by the Goddess’ permission, for my past misdeeds...” he added, his head hanging.

“Midnight...”

“No, I mean it. I feel like this is a test for me. To prove to myself what kind of a pony I can still be... To show the Goddess and her Sister that I am worthy to be called a child of the Immaculate Moon...” he declared with pious conviction, crossing gazes with Twilight again. “I want to defend you and provide for you...”

She found herself sniffling a little and smiling, leaning into his hoof for a brief moment. “I could not ask for a better stallion.”

“I think you could try...” Midnight replied with an impish smirk. “But none of those would have fangs.” He grinned fully, proving his point.

Twilight felt suddenly playful and swatted at him. “You’ve already convinced me of that, Midnight...”

“Well, I hope I will have more occasions to be prove it again and again...”

Resuming their walk, and proper behavior in case of local ponies, the two of them finally reached Twilight’s chambers, located in the guest wing of the palace. She had to agree that Midnight Eye not only chose for her a most spacious and elegant room, but also granted her a couple of amenities in it. Like more candles. And a generous supply of ink and quills.

A most appropriate gesture towards both a sunpony and an academic.

Speaking of kind gestures, Twilight’s additional retainer, Rowan Berry, awaited in before the entrance to the chambers, patiently musing over something.

That is, until she spotted the two of them.

“Hwalba Knaze!” she exclaimed loudly, taking a respectful bow. “Welcome back, Hwalba Knaze! I’ve heard you have finally managed to witness the Testimony of our kind!”

“Greetings, Rowan Berry. Yes, indeed. A privilege unlike any other,” Twilight confirmed, keeping her full composure about that serious topic.

“I understand that it must have been a stressful and draining experience, Honored Princess,” the healer immediately stated, searching about her satchels. “Those always cause unfavorable symptoms in the body, if you would need any help—”

Twilight silenced and stopped the mare with a quick gesture. “Thank you, that will not be necessary, I am feeling quite alright. The truth written in the scroll is... harsh, but, with accord and understanding, it can be withstood.”

“Oh...” Rowan Berry looked surprised. “I’m glad to hear it, though I also know you conducted talks with Lord Eye of Family Midnight, and if those were coarse, then—”

“Really, Rowan Berry, I am fine,” Twilight assured with a smile, shaking her head. “Thank you for your diligence, but I am not distraught at all. On the contrary, tonight left me solely hopeful for the rest of my mission.”

The herbalist blinked, glancing at Midnight. He replied to her with a calm and official nod. Finally, Rowan Berry’s coral eyes lit up again.

“Now, that is unexpected, but such a relief, Hwalba Knaze!”

Seemed that everypony felt that way lately.

“Indeed,” Twilight affirmed. “Though, if you would like to still aid me, Rowan Berry...”

“In anything!”

“... I do feel a little tired after all of tonight’s excitements... Would it be alright to ask you to find a servant and require a meal to be brought to my chambers?”

Rowan Berry grinned merrily. “I have allowed myself to organize that in advance, Honored Princess! You will find an entire dinner inside!”

“I’m more than grateful, then. Very well, so... I don’t think there will be anything more necessary from you today, Rowan Berry. If you would like to have a free evening... or morning,” Twilight corrected herself, “do not let me stop you.”

“You are most kind, Hwalba Knaze,” the batpony answered with another, respectful bow. “I was considering visiting the Maednoca Tabulre, actually.”

Twilight laughed gently. “I am hoping for the same myself, but not tonight... Midnight Wind?”

Midnight snapped to attention, his steel claws pointing upwards and his expression inscrutable. “Hwalba Knaze!”

“Join me for the dinner. I’d like to officially request an entry to the Library’s Chancery and the Legatuum from Honored Lord Midnight Eye, I want you to aid me in preparing and bearing the message.”

“Tac, Hwalba Knaze!”

Nodding towards Rowan Berry to dismiss her, Twilight ventured past her and entered her quarters through the solid, oaken door, with Midnight closing them right behind, not sparing even a glance the healer’s way.

In accordance to Rowan Berry’s words, a meal of oranges and grapes was, indeed, prepared, alongside pitchers of juice and clear, crystal water. It made Twilight’s stomach growl like a wild creature from the Everfree Forest. She was more than hungry after all what had transpired.

However, instead of helping herself to the food and drink, or creating an imaginary plea to Midnight Eye, she but gracefully made her way to the spacious and, as she had found out, remarkably comfortable bed... and flopped right onto it, muzzle first.

It muffled the sound of her fall, but not that of Midnight’s chuckle. “Why am I not surprised you would be so tired?”

“Mmmm...” Twilight groaned into the woolen comforter, feeling her diadem sliding off freely and somewhat eagerly.

She could hear Midnight taking off his helmet and his armored hoofshoes, the metal and leather shuffling about. “Aren’t you hungry?”

“Shtarvinf...”

“So... want me to bring you something there, yes?” the stallion asked with barely-hidden amusement.

Twilight hoped that if she would push her face in the wool a bit more it would be viewed as a confirmation. She did not want to move at all, her body just giving up on her. However, it was not really stately, laying flat on the bed, squashing her dress and her dignity alike.

She finally rolled to the side, glancing back Midnight’s way. The batpony was assiduously putting fruit on a large platter and filling a silver chalice.

For the first time in a while Twilight smiled widely at this small scene, one of a stallion grabbing something for her to eat. So simple. So... mundane.

It was like a dream. Like a beautiful, calm dream that, slowly and inexplicably, started to leak into reality.

She giggled to herself. She recalled that time when she dreamed about Midnight, during her unplanned nap at the Border. When she was convinced that he had come in, sat right beside her and was slowly... painfully slowly... leaning in to kiss her.

“What’s so funny?”

The dreamy stallion in question was looking behind with a curious, merry expression.

“Nothing, just... considering,” Twilight admitted, looking him over.

Just a little.

Alright, more than a little.

“Considering,” Midnight parroted, spotting her staring. “What would you be considering, exactly?”

“Not composing a message to Lord Midnight Eye, that’s for certain,” she revealed and he gave her a fanged smile back.

“That much I was convinced about,” he admitted, putting aside the fruit for the moment and leaning against the table nonchalantly. “So... you wanted me to join you in here so you can eye me and have a dinner in bed, huh?”

Twilight sat up for a moment. Yes, she could not deny that Midnight was nice to look at. And, yes, her stomach was trying to convince her that dinner was the best idea in history, but... her mind and heart had the majority.

“If we have, since today, some small hope for... us,” she began, tenderly smiling Midnight’s way, “I feel both relieved and tired just enough to outright ask you to come over here and provide me with the best cuddles you can, Midnight Wind...”

Midnight actually snorted behind his hoof at the request, but it was far from ridicule. On the contrary. “As you command, Honored Princess!” he replied eagerly, giving her that loving stare that she was always hopeful to witness.

Soon enough, having secured her insignia and dress in her luggage, Twilight found herself under the soft covers, gently held in Midnight forelegs, with her head resting against his torso, listening to his heartbeat, trying to synchronize her breathing with his.

They did not have to say anything. The closeness was speaking volumes on its own.

Twilight closed her eyes, imagining that this was exactly what would await the two of them. This calm, serene, almost beguiling closeness, without troubles, without worries. No matter the rest of the World.

... they only needed to successfully “convince” Lord Midnight Eye... and, quite possibly, the aforementioned rest of the World... of this relationship.

A shudder passed through her at the thought, and Midnight tightened his embrace immediately.

“Are you cold?”

“No, just...” She sighed. “Doing more thinking.”

“I see... Well, I know that what I shall say might sound appalling to you...” the stallion whispered right into her ear, his breath sending pleasant tingles through her. “... but sometimes you should stop thinking for a moment.”

Twilight hummed and smiled faintly. “Perhaps... but, there is so much to still consider...”

“Not right now,” Midnight protested, resting his head against hers, pulling her even closer. His hoof on her side started tracing small circles, leaving behind a warm trail on her skin. “At the moment I want you to relax and rest, Twilight... It was a night long enough.”

She could not deny that, nor could she protest, feeling so safe and secure in his forelegs. “It was... a promising one, though.”

“Very much,” he murmured, caressing her tenderly. “And one ending in cuddling. A due reward for all the trials and temptations...”

Twilight’s ear perked. “Temptations?”

That word... did something to her. Her cheeks started to steal that warmth of her fondled side, for example.

“... tribulations,” Midnight corrected himself in the meantime. He groaned, planting his muzzle in her mane. “Urgh, your language is stupid.”

Twilight giggled and pondered, pushing this... surge of heat away for the moment. She managed to forge the sentence after a while, too. “Tuyiu b-bid tez...”

Midnight chortled. “Look at you...” he whispered, pressing himself against her more.

They stayed quiet for a moment, the only sound being their calm breaths... and Twilight’s occasional hum of approval at the stallion’s hoof, drawing flowing shapes on her side.

She found herself... thinking again. Yet, this time, the thoughts were far more pleasant. And warm. Very much so.

Maybe it was all the emotional baggage of the night... or maybe it was that hoof... or maybe Midnight’s linguistic gaffe.

... all three, possibly. And the results of this combination were... distinct.

“M-Midnight...?” Twilight muttered, finding herself pressing even closer to him out of a sudden, her breathing somewhat quickened.

“Yes?” he asked, tenderly kissing the top of her head.

“I love you...”

The stallion exhaled happily. “I love you too, my Twilight... now and always...”

She felt her lips had gone dry. She let out something that resembled a nervous, warbled chuckle.

“You... You made that mistake earlier...”

The hoof on her side stopped. “... yes?”

She wanted it to continue.

Continue a lot more.

She raised her head a little. She wanted to look deeply into his saffron, piercing eyes.

They had both such fierceness and such tenderness to them. She wouldn’t mind being lost in them entirely. Right then? They were filled with nothing but affection and fondness for her.

She was drawn towards them... and towards the stallion to whom they belonged.

... just like she, herself, did, she realized.

“You... you are special to me, Midnight...” she continued, feeling that her muzzle was almost on fire. Not long time ago she had been prone to suffer a mental breakdown even considering the topic on her mind... Not anymore.

“I... want to... to, s-somehow...”

She knew that he spotted her nervousness, for he silenced her with a gentle kiss that lasted just long enough to make her lightheaded.

“Twilight... it’s alright. That is not something that has to be... proven in any way...” he told her, touching his forehead to hers, carefully avoiding her horn. “We have our moment now... we can be careful and we do not need to rush things...”

She bit her lip just enough to bring herself back to reality... and to regain the ability to form coherent sentences.

“I... I know, Midnight, but if we have this... this moment,” she whispered faintly, “I... I don’t want to... to let it slip away...”

The stallion... her stallion just smiled at her, bringing her the reassurance she needed with this simple gesture. “We won’t let that happen,” he told her, with gentle conviction. “I promise. We will make this work... Make this all work.”

He playfully tapped her on the nose, causing her to giggle.

“I am looking forward to it...”

***

“Immaculate Moon... You, who gives us strength to endure, guide us. Immaculate Moon... You, who gives us cunning to overcome, guide us. Immaculate Moon... You, who gives us will to flourish, guide us...”

The rhythmic chanting was encompassing and permeating the chapel. The stallion’s voice was calm but strong, his forelegs were raised high towards the sky beyond the mountain rocks, his eyes were overcome with zeal... and his mind filled with anticipation.

Something important had happened, was happening and would happen. He could tell it. The Goddess was closer to Her children tonight and the fates of the night-dwellers were unraveling and changing.

The constant supplications were bouncing off the crude columns and the ancient markings. Off the offerings of pelts and antlers and claws, the effigies crafted to honor the Immaculate Moon with the spoils of hunts and battles.

As was the way of the Fang Family.

“Immaculate Moon... You, who gives us legs to build and break, guide us. Immaculate Moon... You, who gives us hooves to defend and destroy, guide us. Immaculate Moon...”

“Honored Lord Blessed of Family Fang...”

Blessed Fang stopped himself from continuing the prayers, slowly turning his head towards the chapel’s entrance, in which he found one of his devoted priests. Her head was respectfully lowered.

“Yes?“ the haspadr inquired, his voice serene and calm, despite the conviction of his chants.

“A thousand pardons for interrupting, Honored Lord, but... we have done it. By the grace and will of the Immaculate Moon... we have reached the final interpretation of the latest, great prophecy!”

“Praise be to the Goddess,” Blessed Fang declared piously, slowly standing up. “What does the omen spell, then?”

The antase straightened up, her eyes burning.

“War.”

Chapter XXXIV – What's In a Name

“I thank you for your diligence in meeting me post haste, Advisor.”

Moonwarden smiled with only the utmost courtesy. His neck was bent as low as custom demanded, even if Princess Celestia’s voice was warm and amiable.

To be honest, he did not particularly enjoy this sudden... diligence of his. After all, he did not have a real choice in the matter of this meeting. Any of his loyalties or preferences aside, denying Her Solar Majesty her requests was still the shortest way of losing your position, no matter the motherly and kind side of hers.

And he was not one to relinquish anything he had worked hard to obtain and achieve only because of a stupid mistake.

So, he would swallow his pride for the moment.

“My role is to aid with presence, ear and word. I might be in the direct service of your Royal Sister and my lady, the Esteemed Princess Luna, yet I am, naturally, at your disposal as well, Your Majesty...” he spoke with an even tone. Humble.

Somewhere from behind came a small, irreverent snort.

“Would you wish to add something to this declaration, Raven?” Princess Celestia remarked in the direction of her own Advisor and confidant, but the light grey mare was just terribly, terribly busy with organizing the last documents of the day and she had said absolutely nothing, of course.

“Whatever would you mean, Your Majesty? Royal Advisor Moonwarden’s words are respectful and doubtlessly sincere. There is nothing to add.”

Moonwarden brought forth a gentle, most poisonous smile. “There is always more to add when it comes to one’s respect and deference towards one’s betters,” he stated, looking firmly in Princess Celestia’s direction, but maybe having somepony else in mind as well.

What accurate statement.

Her Solar Majesty raised her hoof. “Peace, both of you. It goes without saying that I would prefer for you to find Friendship between yourselves, but if that is too much to ask, I wish to see jabs and pokes kept to an absolute minimum.”

“Your will be done, Your Majesty,” Moonwarden falsely assured without hesitation.

“As you command, Your Majesty,” Raven fraudulently acknowledged as well.

“Wonderful.”

Neither of them convinced their monarch, it was more than blatant, but at least the appearances were kept and the World could continue moving on.

Beckoned by Princess Celestia, Moonwarden followed her through her working space, the grandiose and tasteful chamber of the Royal Parlour, Her Solar Majesty’s workroom and audience space for more private meetings. Whilst he honestly preferred the toned, darker interiors of the Royal Office, he had to conclude that this collage of luxurious, crimson seats and countless bookshelves of many hues was working.

It could have been done in more blues and grays, but it would be foolhardy to try and associate such colors with the space designed for and left in the charge of Princess Celestia, the Alicorn of the Sun.

Her Solar Majesty took her seat by the small coffee table, on which a folder rested in wait, her expression inscrutable. Her initial words meant that they were going to get down to business immediately. “I presume that lieutenant Brass Plaque has already provided you with all of his findings, as your operative, Advisor?”

Moonwarden remained duly standing until told otherwise, keeping up the most polite mask. It took him but a heartbeat to weigh all the options.

“I presume it shall be void to attempt pretending that I have not the faintest of ideas about what you might mean, Your Majesty?”

The Princess just smiled faintly. “You can always try, Advisor. I would not be who I am if I were to forbid ponies from attempting to conquer the impossible. I have seen some achieve great successes at that.”

The impossible... Thank the Moon she had little idea of the impossible goals in Moonwarden’s mind.

He bit the side of his tongue at the very thought.

“I... think, Your Majesty, that I will focus on reaching the more useful, attainable objectives after all. It happens to be my forte.”

As she finally pointed at the other, plush chair, he gently sat down, careful of both his scars and his exquisite, platinum-hued morning coat. And merry that they were far away from Raven for her not to comment without giving away that she was surely eavesdropping.

“I sincerely hope that the lieutenant’s duties were not, in any way, disruptive to your own goals and actions, Your Majesty.”

“Worry not, Advisor. The lieutenant is, as you are well aware, a perfectionist. He performed his tasks with dedication and secrecy. If not for my intuition, I would be left in the dark when it comes to the extent of his affiliations. Then again... I should have known he would find his place in the Second Chance. What else could have saved him from suffering a dishonorable discharge from the Royal Guard?”

Moonwarden nodded carefully, realigning his monocle afterwards. “Considering the gravity of the mission, it felt appropriate to have him overlooking your security, Your Majesty. His diligence makes him one of our most gifted officers and agents.”

“ ‘Gifted’ in your specific view, that is, Advisor.”

The Princess’ tone changed but a note and yet Moonwarden had to fight an unpleasant tingle down his spine.

“Your Majesty, you are, of course, well aware that ours is an... unconventional group of ponies—”

“Which is trying to make up for their past misdeeds by loyal service to Equestria, yes. And it makes me rather happy. Your group’s work has already proven invaluable, many times. However, that does not bar me from expressing my worry when I witness something lastingly concerning about any of you...”

Was it going to be one of those meetings after all? Splendid.

“I see, Your Majesty. Anything in particular that would spawn this... worry of yours that I could help with, perhaps? As the Second Chance’s supervisor, I am more than capable of addressing surfacing issues.”

Princess Celestia straightened in her chair, making Moonwarden suddenly withstand the full force of her regal splendor. Her alabaster coat. Her piercing, magenta eyes. Her aurora mane, endlessly shifting and changing.

He felt well that he was sitting directly in front of the Sun itself.

And he was never the one for sunbathing.

“Brass Plaque’s conduct could be deemed exemplary, Advisor... yet I can constantly see the same cold and unforgiving firmness in him that spawned the tragedy in the Royal Guard.”

Moonwarden only nodded, silent, already anticipating the Princess’ point.

“Second Chance is a form of scrutiny, of course. It is not only about utilizing dangerous talents for the right reasons, but it is supposed to be a way of bettering oneself. Finding new ways of living and using your natural abilities and inclinations.”

“Of course, Your Majesty,” Moonwarden concurred, albeit not entirely sincerely.

“In Brass Plaque’s case, the matter is rather clear. It is one thing to expect excellence from subordinates and push them to their limits in order to train them. But it is another to know how to motivate them to pursue quality, rather than punish and excoriate them for the faintest of insignificant infractions.”

Moonwarden knew quite well that this exchange was utterly unwinnable by him. After all, Princess Celestia was as committed and unwavering in her morality as Brass Plaque was in his... methods of leadership.

One of the many reasons Moonwarden found his preference in his Lady of the Night. At least she could appreciate the broader spectrum of life’s choices.

Still, regardless of his personal feelings on the matter, his tone was most polite. “I, naturally, understand and accept your observations, Your Majesty. And I am fully prepared to instruct the lieutenant as you command. Second Chance is about, well, second chances. And using those accordingly to Equestria’s ways,” he claimed, hiding his reservations. “Besides, it goes without saying that all of us, operatives, would want to avoid any further inconveniences that initially—”

“ ‘Inconveniences’?”

... curses.

Princess Celestia leaned forth but a little. Yet it was just enough for Moonwarden to press against the chair’s fabric to maintain the safe distance. He clenched his teeth when the scars began stinging.

“That is how you would call two deaths, Advisor? Two young, promising Guardsponies, two enthusiastic stallions willing to answer the call of duty, found dead due to not being able to cope with the heartless pressure of training under Brass Plaque? Two ‘inconveniences’?”

Even more utterly unwinnable exchange.

Moonwarden tried his best not to escape with his eyes before he bowed his head deeply. “Please, forgive me, Your Majesty, a most unfortunate choice of words, indeed. I meant more—”

“I, sadly, believe I know what you meant, Advisor. Your persistent, pragmatic views on some crucial matters, like pony lives and freedoms, are rather transparent.”

He withstood the tone of her voice in his own, gallant way. Which meant – not daring to glance up or reply.

It was true, his own was a philosophy vastly different than that of Friendship and Harmony. Born out of observation, upbringing and, he did not deny, personal pride. Forged out of realization that talks of tolerance and peace were doing not much else than weakening ponies in their core, even if the powerful examples of Friendship transpired whimsically.

Harmony worked fully only when everypony agreed to act within its boundaries.

And many, in and out of Equestria, didn’t.

By default, his approach was putting him at odds with the likes of Princess Celestia... which was a most dangerous disagreement.

Silence was prolonging itself, causing Moonwarden to steel himself for what was to come.

Finally, the alicorn reached for the prepared folder and opened it. “We will return to this matter in a moment,” she declared to his temporary relief. “Let me address what I initially summoned you for, Advisor. In here you shall find new, compiled notes from Maretonian peacekeeper forces, regarding the night-dwellers’ merchant ploy. Facial composites, eyewitnesses’ testimonies that we have not known of before.”

She offered the documents to Moonwarden. “We continue to consider this an assessment of power mission... but perhaps you and your ponies can find any useful insights in these, Advisor.”

Saying nothing, Moonwarden leaned in and took the folder in his hooves. He decided to quickly skim through it, both curious and stalling for time.

After but a few pages it was clear that the Duke took the matter of that espionage quite personally. He further pushed his constabularies into gathering even small scraps of information about the ponies that duped Maretonia.

Unfortunately, he got exactly what he wanted. Scraps.

“Culprit descriptions... A very young stallion, brown of coating... a mare, reddish eyes, pale blue-grey mane... another mare – yellow-green, pear eyes, white and brown mane... stallion, corresponding eyes and mane... possible siblings,” Moonwarden muttered to himself, scanning the contents. “I understand we still have no names?”

“No, Advisor. Witnesses confirmed further that they never introduced themselves whilst ‘trading’ and spoke to each other only in their dialect,” Princess Celestia told him.

He pursed his lips. This would not be enough to precisely confirm the identities of operatives in Equestria, let alone any batpony ones.

“Stallion, yellow eyes, forelock of grey mane... Last stallion, leader, yellow eyes, keen gaze. Oh, most helpful, the best part of the race has yellow eyes of some sort,” Moonwarden remarked, somewhat vexed about the lack of better details. He flipped a couple more papers. “No clear, distinguishing features, no cutie marks... Well, Your Majesty, I believe we will be able to narrow the suspects down to everypony.”

The alicorn just conjoined her hooves. “As I said, Advisor, I do not stop the attempts to conquer the impossible, but even I do not count solely on miracles. However, maybe there is a detail or two that we have overlooked that could shine new light upon this yet.” She took a deep, solemn breath. “I do not deny that I would like to know more. I was, after all, inclined to offer temporary, military presence of our forces in the Duchy to quell the unrest.”

“Advisor Raven has told me so, yes. And quite the number of active duty Guardsponies too, Your Majesty,” Moonwarden remarked, finding back to courage to gaze directly at the Princess. “Forgive me for saying this, Your Majesty, but I hope that the Duchy is willing to show proper gratitude for Equestrian aid.”

“Sometimes, Advisor, one does something without relying on pure reciprocity...” the Princess retorted. “If you would find anything interesting, I would like to be notified as soon as my sister shall be. I hope that can be arranged?”

Moonwarden nodded respectfully, as her posture grew again. “Of course, Your Majesty. If, as you have pointed out, anything more can still be scavenged from this.” He tapped the folder, putting it down.

“Good...” she replied, glancing aside for the moment. It gave Moonwarden a chance to observe her through his trusty monocle.

Princess Celestia was, without a doubt, an icon. A legendary ruler, a mother figure to the entire Equestria. He, as all the ponies, had been brought up to admire her and her tireless dedication to all of her subjects. True enough, Her Solar Majesty was a force to be reckoned with when it came to generosity, to kindness. She was seen smiling often enough, and with nothing but honesty. She was also willingly offering her time to look after the problems of even the smallest of ponies.

For this incredible directness and centuries of care she was beloved and granted all the respect and veneration that a grateful population could give.

And yet... Moonwarden sometimes wondered what was going on in her head.

True, he felt like that about all ponies, but that did not diminish his curiosity in that instance. Princess Celestia’s morality was stalwart, indeed... but it was impossible for her not to second guess herself when acting accordingly to the tenets of Friendship and of Harmony. She was a ruler for far too long not to consider other paths and actions, that was just impossible. Yet she would choose what was “right” every time, sometimes no matter the obvious cost.

Just how much she had to sacrifice for this conviction, Moonwarden pondered.

He smirked on the inside. Equestria, thankfully, had two rulers again. And Princess Luna was far more flexible and open in her thinking. She had enough integrity to entertain the darker aspects of life, even if her past made her more than cautious about those.

Thankfully, she had ponies like him to explore them in her stead.

“I would like to talk with you about my sister, Advisor.”

Moonwarden shuddered at the sudden statement that interrupted his deliberations. He was pretty convinced in his own abilities of shielding his thoughts, but...

Then again... Princess Luna was on his mind often enough.

“Yes, Your Majesty?” he responded, sounding collected.

Princess Celestia locked stares with him and he could feel this gaze boring into his own.

“Regarding yesterday first, Advisor.” The Princess leaned back in her cushioned seat. “You have learned of Luna’s state immediately after your return, Ravenlynn saw to that. She told me you seemed rather worried outright.”

“Most naturally, as her Advisor and confidant.”

“Indeed. You also learned Luna had demanded to be left alone. I admit we had quite an... impassioned conversation. I know that you have ventured immediately to her chambers, intimidating the sentinels on your way to gain access.”

Moonwarden sat straight up, his face turning into an impenetrable mask. “That I did, Your Majesty.”

“You have ignored my sister’s wishes then, yes? For her to spend some time on her own?”

“I suppose I did, Your Majesty,” he responded, his voice calm and stoic. “As her closest counselor, I have a duty surpassing that of an official of the Court, forbidden entry by a royal command.”

Princess Celestia squinted her eyes. “And what exactly is that duty, Advisor, that it puts you even above royal commands?”

Moonwarden took a second to answer. Firstly, he wondered if the alicorn could feel the heat of the pocket portrait hidden in his vest from where she was sitting. It felt like it was searing through the material at this point and the crude whiff of a burning coat would soon follow.

Yes... he was going to give this particular matter a wide berth.

“It might sound... complacent, Your Majesty, but I want to believe that I am a stallion of honour.”

Princess Celestia’s brow arched in the most worrying way, but he continued regardless.

“A pony I happen to be closer than most with required aid and support. Which meant I could not have allowed even rigorous commandments to stop me. I admit, it is a matter of... pride for a noble of Trottingham to help and behave accordingly, no matter the consequences of his actions. Besides, I am the current first and oldest servant of Her Lunar Majesty and I humbly take my position with seriousness.”

Moonwarden wondered if he had ever before given a more convoluted, baffling and baffled answer, weaving humility and vanity, with a good measure of beating around the bush.

But it had to do. Though, when Princess Celestia said nothing for a while, he felt well the sweat pouring down his neck.

“I... see, Advisor,” the alicorn finally said. Even if, it seemed, neither of them was certain of what had just been claimed. “Well, in this one case, I... have to thank you for your insubordination and checking on my sister after learning of her distress.”

“My... pleasure, Your Majesty,” he replied, trying not to sound too confident.

“I admit, I was worried about Luna and our discussion left me without a good reason to visit her before my nightly rest... How was she?”

“I have found Her Lunar Majesty fast asleep, so I did not linger.”

He had lingered. He had lingered far too long. But it would be the last thing to admit to.

“My lady... must have been pretty distraught, Your Majesty, I cannot lie. She escapes into her own dreams only in times of great stress and doubt.”

The Princess hung her head, surprisingly. “That she does... We have tackled a... most troubling matter.” When she glanced up, the fervor in her gaze could physically scald. “I am convinced that my sister will wish to confide in somepony after what transpired... and I expect that, as that pony will most likely be you, you will offer your full support, Advisor.”

Moonwarden placed a hoof on his chest, right over his heart and the hidden portrait. “I solemnly promise, Your Majesty. I am always willing to aid Her Lunar Majesty, as her humble servant.”

Princess Celestia just sighed. “Your humility is notorious, Advisor.” She made a pregnant pause. “You are not to treat royal orders with such little regard in the future, however.”

He nodded gracefully. “Oh, of course, Y—”

“I am not finished, Moonwarden.”

It was one thing to hear your name from the lips of a common pony. Be it out of amity, or out of fear. Them using your name gave you power over them.

But to hear it from your sovereign meant something completely opposite. And Moonwarden wasted little time to bolt up from the chair and stand at attention.

“You will surely understand that a pony of your... notoriety is not somepony I envisioned becoming my sister’s Royal Advisor after her return. Her absence was long, and I would have honestly preferred a caring, kind individual to be at her side. Somepony to gently help her and guide her as necessary. Not you.

“I know well enough of your past exploits in our secret service and of your arcane specialization. Of its dangers, of your capabilities and of your... manner. I have not stopped your promotion for the sole reason that it was my sister’s explicit wish for you to become her confidant and I wanted to respect that... However, that does not forbid me from making sure that she is always safe and unharmed.”

Moonwarden let out not a breath, yet the alicorn raised her hoof.

“And before you tell me that distrust is a virtue, or try to persuade me of your philosophies, Moonwarden, I want you to be absolutely certain that I shall not abandon my worry. I have... everypony has paid too steep of a price for my neglect in the past. And now that Luna is back, I will ascertain myself that she recuperates fully from what happened. That you all recuperate.

“The Second Chance is supposed to be a path of redemption. Not a protective umbrella for undesirable behavior. Not a society of mutual appreciation.” The Princess inhaled deeply. “And one matter I want to make crystal clear to you personally, Royal Advisor Moonwarden – I am willing to trust in my sister’s judgment in giving you your opportunity. Your own second chance. Your performance so far can be, after all, marked as praiseworthy. Your loyalty – as unwavering... But... considering what has been revealed in our latest conversation... considering the importance of those revelations for Luna and how deeply they could affect her... I have to warn you.

“Do not ever abuse my trust. Do not ever abuse Luna’s trust. Make sure that your service is, truly, ‘a matter of pride for a noble of Trottingham’... and not yet another plot for personal gain and glory... this time at the expense of my little sister.”

The longer Princess Celestia talked... the louder it got in Moonwarden’s head. The more harsh and vile and dark was his own, inside voice. He shuddered all over, despite his best intentions, trying to contain the storm brewing in his mind.

Contain himself.

... she would dare school him, like they had done, as if he were a little brat... She would dare warn him, like they had done, as if he were a common felon. She would dare insinuate that he would betray the one pony, the one mare that—!

He closed his eyes.

He took a deep breath.

He focused on this fresh, wondrous, almost whimsical image of Luna in his mind. Softly asleep. Carefree.

Innocent.

... and the nightmares in his own head were gone. Once again.

He locked eyes with Princess Celestia... and yielded having the last word.

***

Twilight made sure to properly dry her mane. She took far bit longer in the luxurious bath pocket than she anticipated, especially making sure the water was warm enough. There was a lot on her mind, and soaking in heat was one of the best ways of organizing one’s thoughts.

The selection of very fragrant oils and the local, green, jelly-like soap were all doing their wonders too.

The said, chaotic thoughts in Twilight’s mind were not only connected to what had transpired in the Midnight Library yesternight, even if it was a singular, incredible and terrifying alike experience. The Testimony and declaration of her being a friend to the batponies aside... nothing could beat Lord Midnight Eye’s silent permission when it came to her and Midnight pursuing their relationship!

... well... perhaps the evening... well, morning in bed with Midnight, that is.

She felt her cheeks burning again.

One of the main reasons she took so long in the bath, actually – trying to focus on cleaning and not daydreaming about Midnight!

She had to keep up at least some appearances. Even before herself!

Having prepared the dress she received from arcemandre Shadebloom for the night, Twilight quickly came up with an idea for her mane – a long, double braid on one side of her head. Something new and a little bit elaborate, just to signify her joy over this brand new opening between the ponies of Equestria and Noctraliya.

A possibility at Friendship.

Oh, the very thought made her giddy!

Having spent a couple more minutes to make sure she looked resplendent, with a little spring in her trot which surprised even her, she made her way towards the door and was about to open them.

“To bid... nespodanu.”

A mare’s voice reached her from the other side of the wood, soon joined by another, stallion’s.

Midnight’s.

“Slovi yi uaiu hwalbu haspadr... Dla kazdu edn aud!”

Twilight pressed her ear to the door... as if that would help her understand the language better.

“Kwo bid ipu cons, iae zastanawe...” Rowan Berry, for it sounded like her, responded to Midnight, her tone most perplexed.

“Kwi dict to bid cons? Hwalbu haspadr wiglade certu.”

“Nye bid durnu, Maednoc Wentr! Tu znat ip barbenu, ip mereum hab cons...”

Twilight squinted her eyes, trying to focus. She recalled... some Noctraliyar expressions so far... Did Rowan Berry really just call Midnight “stupid”? Or was she hearing things?

“Ia znat tue, Yazembe Acine. Tue mereum hab edn...”

Midnight’s voice was... concerned? Annoyed, even?

What was going on?

“Tac, tu znat iae ben...”

Not waiting longer, Twilight grabbed the key and opened the door in no time.

In the corridor, she indeed found Midnight and Rowan Berry, looking at one another rather intently, with an aura of disagreement about them. Though the healer seemed to have been leaning forth with a smirk on her lips.

The moment they spotted her the pair immediately focused, the atmosphere dispersing in an instant.

“Honored Princess, good evening!” Midnight, who reacted first, saluted her professionally, but joyfully too. Especially when he took in her ensemble and mane. “How did your day pass?”

“Thank you, Nightguardian, my slumber was rejuvenating ,” Twilight eagerly replied.

Sure, she had missed Midnight by her side, but... she was hopeful that could begin changing soon enough.

“And yours?” she inquired, trying to observe the pair carefully.

Rowan Berry offered her a courteous bow. “It was calm, hwalba knaze, and that’s what’s most important when it comes to the beneficial results of sleep.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” Twilight responded with a kind smile. “I... have heard your conversation through the door, however. It sounded far less calm than the day has been...”

She decided that the direct approach and addressing her doubts outright would work the best in this instance. She was not going to let any brooding sully her mood.

She did get an immediate reaction from Midnight, as he looked genuinely apologetic. “Oh, we were so loud? Please, forgive us, Honored Princess, we didn’t mean to.”

“Tac, we are very sorry!” Rowan Berry joined in, her curtsy even deeper. “We were just having a chat waiting for you, we didn’t think we were so noisy!”

“It’s fine, though the tone was somewhat worrying.” Twilight looked them over again. “You both sounded... agitated.”

“Agitated? Excited rather!” the healer chimed in. “A bit surprised, though, yes. We were just discussing what happened yesternight, Honored Princess! You, witnessing the Swyiadeztwo! The entire Iug is buzzing with news!”

Huh. Well, that made sense.

“I... suppose it’s something to talk and gossip about.”

“Most definitely, Honored Princess,” Midnight agreed. His expression remained professional, but she could easily spot the honest excitement at the topic. “The news of Lord Midnight Eye’s declaration reached every cavern and dwelling by this point. And no ears remained deaf!” He glanced at Rowan Berry. “I think we both have to agree that nopony knew what to expect... and especially not such a positive outcome!”

The mare nodded skittishly. “It is a... striking announcement to all, surely! But the mood is most celebratory!”

Twilight... smiled. She could understand how confusingly positive those news were for the batponies, if they were so startling even for her! Though it filled her with happiness that, beyond the befuddlement, there was so much relief.

“And what the two of you think of this exactly?” she inquired, genuinely curious.

“I, well,” Rowan Berry began, smiling sheepishly, “honestly didn’t know what to think, at first. I would never consider a sunpony, let alone a Knaze a Ekwestriya, would read the Testimony and I would be around in her retinue! It’s all... so bizarre! And then for Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight to declare for you? Amazing.”

“I concur, with my whole heart,” Midnight joined in. “What happened yesternight was and is... singular.” For more reasons than the official, his eyes told Twilight. “That night was already destined to go down in our diariusi... your visit, your summit with the Covenant, Honored Princess. And now?”

Twilight nodded. “I don’t think anypony could have foreseen it all...”

“Only the Goddess Herself!” Midnight declared with a laugh. “Her will and design are being unraveled! Let us rejoice we are here to be a part of it!”

Twilight laughed too. She found herself hoping that he was right. That this was some strange plan of the Immaculate Moon.

Though it was still... puzzling. To think Princess Luna would be the architect of what was transpiring. Both between Equestria and Noctraliya... and between Twilight and Midnight.

... the Princess being a matchmaker?

In her sudden, amusing deliberations, Twilight missed the shade that passed through Rowan Berry’s muzzle.

“You must be hungry, Honored Princess. Allow us to escort you to the dining hall,” Midnight proposed and Twilight eagerly agreed.

She was pretty famished, seemingly more so due to her good mood. And, for the first time, she was actually not worried nor cautious of meeting Midnight Eye for a little meal.

She even had a rather crucial matter to discuss with him, actually.

However, when the group made their way through the elegant hallways and reached the vast chamber, they found it to be mostly empty.

Bar one, somewhat familiar mare enjoying her breakfast. She was wearing a long, airy gown of cerulean color, emphasizing her delicate, slender figure, and a rich, whimsical necklace of silver and yellow sapphires, imitating a unique constellation. The mare greeted the opening of doors with a polite smile, turn of her head... and a blind gaze.

“Honored Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria and her retinue,” one of the vigilant sentinels by the entrance announced, which was met with a happy exhale from Countess Bright Midnight.

“Ha, Hwalba Knaze, welcome, welcome.”

With her ears flicking in their own, strange rhythm, reacting to every shift and murmur, the mare beckoned for everypony to join her at the table.

Which gesture Twilight eagerly followed.

“Honored Countess, Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum!”

“I welae Neskaza Lunee... illum tueu noc tez,” the reply came, clear and pious. “How wonderful for you to arrive, Princess. I hope you don’t mind me being your dining company this evening.”

“Oh, no, not at all!” Twilight came close, having Midnight offer her a chair opposite the blind mare. She was still trying to make as little noise as possible, though the countess’ ears were unerring. “It will be a pleasure.”

“Thank you for the sincerity in your voice,” Bright Midnight told her, her expression most amiable. “My Lord Father wished to enjoy this meal with you tonight, Princess, but his duties called him away out of a sudden.”

That was... rather unfortunate, but understandable, Twilight thought. Her request would have to wait a moment longer...

“Oh. I hope it is nothing serious.”

“No, no, don’t worry,” Bright Midnight quickly clarified, before taking for herself another orange. “Just an urgent matter to discuss with the leader of our priesthood caste, High Priestess Midnight Litany...”

Twilight frowned. Considering the amount of vexation that Midnight Eye expressed with the actions of the venerable antase, diminishing his position in front of not only the local populace but Twilight, an esteemed guest... that “urgent matter” could have meant a number of worrying things.

The Countess, in the meantime, sucked dry the fruit with a loud slurp, then turned her blind eyes towards the others, droplets of juice still hanging off her pristine fangs. “I’d like to ask who is in your retinue today. You, for example. You are a warrior, aren’t you?” she presented the question, her face turned towards the rustling of Midnight’s armor.

“Tac, hwalba hrabiye. Maednoc Wentr.”

“Ah, it’s you! Greetings, Nightguardian Midnight Wind. You dined here before, with the Princess... Are you assigned to accompany her constantly?”

“That I am, Honored Countess. My Lord’s, your father’s, explicit wish,” Midnight responded with great respect.

Bright Midnight stayed motionless for a moment, her smile unwavering, as if judging the reply. Her unblinking eyes were fixed forward. “I... understand. An appropriate, fitting choice, I dare say.”

Twilight was listening in, about to help herself to an orange, but the Countess’ head snapping to her made her jump, dropping the fruit into the bowl with a soft thud.

“Oh. Forgive me for startling you, Princess,” Bright Midnight apologized immediately. “I want to avoid confusion by turning towards the pony I converse with.”

“No, no, it’s alright!” Twilight assured, blushing in embarrassment over her panicked reaction. It was rather thoughtful of the mare to be so transparent, even if her motions were unnaturally rapid. “Yes, Countess?”

“I wish to ask – I suppose you have found the Nightguardian most attentive and diligent?”

Twilight smiled widely, even if the mare could not see it. “Most definitely, Countess. Midnight Wind has been a wonderful companion on my journey. His service brings honor to your Family.”

To say that Midnight beamed at the praise was not an overstatement, as his wide smile shone wonderfully with his exposed fangs.

“As required and expected,” Bright Midnight agreed, her head back to the stallion. “You take great pride in your duty, and you treat it with solemnity.”

“As every Nightguardian, warrior and batpony should treat his duties, Honored Countess.”

“And you do so no matter the doubts that plague you. My Lord Father made the right choice.”

At those words, Midnight’s expression faltered. Confusion and surprise blinked in his eyes. Before he could address the matter, however, the Countess’ attention turned to Rowan Berry, who also tried to quietly enjoy her meal and was nibbling on a piece of a watermelon.

“And who might you be?”

The healer swallowed the juice quickly. “Y-Yazembe Acine, hwalba hrabiye.”

Bright Midnight cocked an eyebrow. “... ‘Rowan Berry’? Yours is not a local name, even of our plebesi. You are not from our Family.”

“N-no, no, Honored Countess! I am of House M-Mountrose of Family Dusk. Assigned by the Honored Covenant to care for the Honored Princess’ health during her stay.”

Bright Midnight’s interest persisted. “House Mountrose, you say? I see...”

Twilight found the amount of caution in the otherwise ironic expression... most strange.

“So you say you are a lupule, yes? House Mountrose’s number of herbalists is common knowledge among us.”

“That is correct, Honored Countess,” Rowan Berry confirmed, nodding nervously.

Bright Midnight remained silent, unblinking and still... only with her ears continuously moving about.

Twilight felt... perplexed about what was transpiring. She looked around, at Rowan Berry, but the mare just glanced back and faintly shrugged, looking as confounded as Twilight was. Even Midnight appeared somewhat worried about Bright Midnight’s interest and inquiry.

“Ah...”

A faint exhale escaped the Countess’ lips, before a smile again curved them.

Still, her head’s quick movement made Twilight shudder and catch the orange she made jump out of her hooves with a panicked squeeze.

“You are well-tended to, Princess. I am not surprised that the Honored Covenant treats you with so much respect.”

Twilight, having detained the escapee on her plate, let out a small, nervous chuckle. “I have received a wonderful welcoming, Countess,” she replied. It was not entirely true, but it was the tactful answer to give. “The Honored Lords, whilst our talks deal with most difficult topics, all wish to forge a new understanding between us, as races and nations.”

Bright Midnight sat sill for a second, then giggled colorfully behind her hoof. “What prudent words, Princess. Especially since I know how the Lords really tend to be.” She took one more fruit and ravenously bit into it, the juice running copiously from her muzzle.

Twilight, in the meantime, found herself on the back hoof, pondering. Just how much of insight the mare before her had? There was something... different about the Countess, she could tell that even the last time...

... and she chastised herself from even using the word ‘different’, considering Bright Midnight’s blindness. That was not what she had in mind.

No, it was something else. There were directness and detachment at the same time in the Countess, making hers a unique presence...

Contemplating that matter, Twilight still managed to enjoy the meal, finding the selection of fresh fruit sweet and filling.

Bright Midnight, after finally letting out a satisfied exhale and washing her hooves in the water bowl, cleared her throat politely. “My Lord Father also wished for me to convey that he has arranged with Archcurator Star Vellum for you to be allowed access and tour around the Maednoca Tabulre at your leisure, even tonight. Of course, if that would be something aligned with your desires, Princess.”

Twilight could try and try and still fail to stop the grin appearing on her muzzle, though she attempted to sound more dignified than she looked.

“It would be a great honor.”

“Oh? Only a ‘great honor’? I was expecting far more enthusiasm from you, Princess,” the Countess remarked. And her smile turned a bit mischievous.

Twilight laughed merrily. “Well... Sometimes we are expected to be less enthusiastic and more well-mannered, Countess.”

“Not around me, Princess. Not in cases like that. I love hearing joy in the voices of others. It has a unique melody,” Bright Midnight remarked, standing up slowly.

Midnight almost sprang from his seat to assist her, but her graceful gesture and turn of her head stopped him immediately.

“Your eagerness is appreciated, Nightguardian, but I shall manage,” she assured, skillfully taking care of her own chair and then addressing Twilight again. “If I could have a request, Princess...”

“Of course!” Twilight responded, quickly cleaning her hooves and getting up as well.

“I would like to accompany you to the Library, if you would wish to venture there without delay. I have matters to tend to there and I would adore to talk and get to know you a little better on the way.”

Twilight could not well deny that request! “Countess, it would be my pleasure!”

Bright Midnight’s smile was as shining as her name would suggest. “Shall we away, then?”

Twilight soon had to admit that, despite the disability, the Countess’ steps were precise and certain and her movements betrayed years of not only learning to cope with her blindness, but training in elegance and poise. With Midnight and Rowan Berry within respectable distance, Bright Midnight led the group through the palace, not once stopping to ask for directions or taking her time to consider their route.

It was more than remarkable.

“I might not see it,” the blind mare pointed out along the way, “but I can tell that you are observing me, Princess. And that you are trying to stay quiet.”

It was true, Twilight did keep silent for a while, in hopes of not distracting the handicapped mare... who was proving less handicapped than it appeared.

“Oh, I apologize, Countess. I just didn’t want to divert your attention!”

“Divert away, Princess, I was the one wishing to converse, after all!” Bright Midnight remarked, taking a turn with precise grace.

“Well... first of all, I suppose I have to say that I am just... amazed by your prowess,” Twilight admitted, hoping that it was not impolite to point that out.

“Thank you, your kindness sounds pleasant. And it is quite alright to feel unsettled too. I know that it looks unnerving – a sightless mare moving about without aid. Well...” Bright Midnight pointed at her ears, incessant in their flicks. “... aside from the natural one.”

“That is what I find so astonishing, Countess. You appear so... sure and certain, despite your ailment,” Twilight spoke plainly. She had a feeling that this was the best way of approaching the topic with this mare.

“Allow me to ask, isn’t that the trick of all royalty, everywhere, Princess?”

“What would you mean?”

The group passed a couple of maids in elegant dresses, who immediately made way.

“Hwalba hrabiye, hwalba knaze...”

The Countess graced each and every one with a kind nod and a smile. “Giving the impression of certainty and direction is a regal duty, is it not, Princess?”

That was... true, Twilight had to agree, whilst trying to match her host’s august behavior. “Well... yes, but I believe that it is one thing to behave regally and lead through example, and another to find your way around without sight.”

“Truly? I find it very similar, actually,” Bright Midnight replied with a little laugh. “Many leaders, many ponies are blind. To their faults, to the plights around them. They pretend and feign their own conviction... Sometimes it is the only way that they can try and inspire others. But, I admit, I am biased in this comparison,” she added playfully.

Twilight giggled. “I can spot the logic in this...” she admitted, glancing to see Midnight and Rowan Berry loyally following them. “Actually... Can I indulge my own curiosity and ask how you manage to find this remarkable certainty in your trot, Countess?” she asked, witnessing Bright Midnight adjusting her route to cross a small vestibule and take the correct, side corridor.

“Curiosity is a gift from the Goddess, Princess, indulging it is natural. And the answer is quite simple...” Bright Midnight’s head snapped Twilight’s way. “Good memory, a touch of practice... and a lot of bouncing off walls at first.” As if to strengthen her point, the mare extended one of her webbed wings so its longest digit just coasted the dark, polished granite. “Years of bouncing off walls.”

“... so just like trying to behave regally after all, yes?” Twilight commented, which earned her a colorful laughter.

“Ha, quite so, Princess. The trick is to be persistent and learn from your mistakes. You memorize the walls, the turns, the hidden paths...”

The group finally escaped the web of corridors and hallways and found themselves outside the palace’s entrance, now traversing the grandiose stairs leading from it. Bright Midnight’s pace slowed just a little, as she descended at a steady, graceful rhythm, each step of practiced length.

Twilight decided to ask again. “Have you lost your sight at some point of your life, Countess, or...?”

Bright Midnight shook her head, her ears moving about with even more zeal now, reacting to distant echoes of the populous Mountain. “No, that is how I was born. The Goddess saw it fit not to give me sight.”

“I am sorry to hear that, Countess,” Twilight replied, her own ears drooping a little. “You have my sincere sympathy.”

Bright Midnight just smiled wider. “Thank you, Princess, I cherish greatly the clear candor of your voice. However, I don’t think I need the compassion. It is simply who I am. The Blind Countess... I shall, vainly, admit that I enjoy the sound of that!”

Twilight tried to contain a chuckle. Especially since they were now met with a lot of glances of the local batponies, so proper conduct was most necessary.

The attention of the denizens was naturally gathered by the presence of the Midnight Family’s heir... but Twilight could easily notice that, where once there had been cautious distrust, there was now a lot more welcoming kindness in the stares sent her own way. Seems that Midnight and Rowan Berry were right – the city already heard the news and the change in atmosphere was palpable.

And very, very pleasant.

The Countess, elegantly navigating the caverns and given more than the proper space for a royal, continued in the meantime, her clear voice echoing amongst the dwellings and porticos.

“It is true, I know no sight. I cannot enjoy the peaks of our domain reaching towards the starlit sky. I witness not our ancestors, observing us from the Immaculate Moon’s... domain, from the glorious Argentee. I have never seen the Goddess’ sign in all its splendor... and for me to try and grasp the nature of its blessed illumination is like talking about colors with a blind pony...” she joked, even laughing at her own comparison. “But... I can feel Our Mother’s direct gaze whenever I am in a herame or on the surface.”

Twilight felt herself captivated by the Countess’ words. Entirely and utterly. There was so much... authority in them. So much faith and assuredness, she could not object to them.

Not that she would want to. She much preferred letting the mare continue.

“And why do I think that I do not need compassion, Princess? For the Goddess has not really taken from me, no...” Bright Midnight carried on. She was occasionally turning her head left and right, when the passing batponies bowed before her and greeted her, their eyes filled with respect. “The Goddess is not a harsh mother, to punish the newborn. To rob of eyes. She has but given me in another way.”

“What do you mean, Countess?”

Bright Midnight’s ears flicked a bit more. “I hear. I hear sounds that others cannot. The faintest of whispers, the most delicate of musical notes. Words speak to me with clarity bright, brighter than the ‘colors’ I have never truly grasped the existence of... And pony voices? If you listen in, they carry with themselves their own songs. Of emotions, of intentions... of truths and of lies...”

Even if Bright Midnight’s own voice did not change, or at least Twilight couldn’t hear the difference, she felt a shiver travel down her spine at the gravity of the Countess’ words.

“That’s... a unique approach. And a staggering way of talking about it,” Twilight admitted, but Bright Midnight just laughed.

“That’s just how I feel it. How I hear it,” she claimed, her blind eyes focused on Twilight. “And I thank Our Goddess, the Immaculate Moon... every night that I was found worthy of this singular blessing.”

“I suppose that many wouldn’t have the virtue to accept it in that way.”

“I put my faith in the Goddess. Everypony that serves Her devotedly is granted hope and strength. We can all find, with Her guidance, a font of refreshment in our devotion, like sheep guided to a spring by their shepherd.”

Twilight blinked. “Hope...” she mouthed.

Yes, serving the Goddess meant finding hope...

... why were those words so familiar to her? So resonating with her? It’s like she could recall them from... before.

She couldn’t tell. But, considering what had been happening lately, they felt right.

The group had now reached the spacious cave housing the massive stalagnate of the Midnight Library, lit by the light pouring from countless terraces and windows, carved in the solid rock. A number of Archivists had already spotted them, rushing to, without doubt, inform the Archcurator of his approaching guests.

The Countess, smiling widely, shrugged and continued her thought. “But stale faith is a bit too little. It also helps to pray to constantly use your gifts as they are intended. It helps maintain... inner harmony.”

“And how are you using your gifts exactly, Countess?” Twilight asked, overtaken by curiosity. “I know that the batpony way is to provide for your kin in whatever way that can be useful. What is your... caste, I guess? Your occupation.”

“I work as a Countess at the palace,” Bright Midnight replied, trying not to laugh.

Twilight sighed and shook her head, giggling. “That’s not really what I meant.”

“Forgive me, Princess, just my sense of humor. I am of the priesthood caste, censeore for the subjects living in our Mountain.”

“ ‘Censeore’?” Twilight parroted. “What role is that?”

“Ah, yes... A ‘judge’,” Bright Midnight clarified, her tone betraying both pride and duty. “I deal with disputes between others. Mostly legal disagreements, but sporadic crimes as well...”

“Oh! A very important task then!” Twilight concurred, observing the mare with even more interest.

“It is... demanding, I admit. But vital. I humbly play my part in the Goddess’ great plan for our kind...” The Countess stopped in a respectable distance before the entrance to the Library, turning to face Twilight entirely. “Thank you for keeping me company, it was a true pleasure.”

“Likewise, Countess!”

Twilight reply was eager and honest. She hadn’t even felt the distance they walked! It was a most wonderful conversation. And meaningful!

“If I can have one last request...” Bright Midnight added, her tone growing a smudge hopeful.

“Yes, naturally!”

“Your voice continues to be clear and pure... It’s sincerity is easy on my ears, too. Could we... skip the titles between us, perhaps?”

“O-oh!”

That was... a rare honor, Twilight understood that well. For both of them. Not to mention that the Countess... that Bright Midnight had proven to be a fascinating mare to meet and get to know better.

... maybe a good friend, in the end?

Hearing Twilight’s initial surprise, however, the Countess took a step back. “Is that... unsavory in official conduct in Ekwestriya? I am sorry if I imposed.”

“No, no! Not at all!” Twilight protested almost fiercely. “I am delighted to agree and... it is very nice to meet you, Bright Midnight.”

Despite the cataracts plaguing the mare’s aureolin eyes, the sparks of happiness pierced right through them.

“Similarly, Twilight Sparkle,” the Countess responded with unbridled joy, her smile embellishing the new understanding. “I shall find myself an archivist to aid me now. My hearing might be sharp, but written words tend to be all insufferable mutes.”

Twilight giggled. “Yes. But a little help and their secrets are spilled.”

“Quite right,” Bright Midnight agreed, smiling mysteriously. “Thank you, again, for your company... and for the chaste music of sincerity in your voice, Twilight Sparkle.” She let out a small laugh. “Voices that possess this song deserve names.”

With a courteous nod and shift of her cerulean dress, Bright Midnight began trotting away, her head turning to Midnight and Rowan Berry, who both bowed deeply.

“Hwalba hrabiye.”

“Nightguardian. Healer,” the Countess bid them a stoic farewell and ventured to knock on the Library’s door, which opened without hesitation.

Looking after Bright Midnight disappearing inside, Twilight could only focus on one matter – that in this little time that it took to dine and arrive at the Library, she might have just gained a new, unique and powerful ally. The Countess of Family Midnight.

... no... not an “ally”.

A new friend.

Chapter XXXV – To Be Remembered

“Hwalba knaze, it is a wonderful pleasure to welcome you to the Midnight’s Library once again!” Archcurator Star Vellum, with a bow deep enough to dispute his old age, greeted Twilight as she entered the stalagnate. His elderly voice had a note of courteous joy, with far less worry and stress than before.

“It is an honor to visit again, Archcurator,” Twilight eagerly and honestly replied, giving the venerable stallion a regal nod.

Though, despite her best intentions, her eyes were already darting all over the place.

However could she stop herself?

This Library, this wonderful and unique place was like a deep, hidden fantasy of hers – a space entirely devoted to learning, full of knowledge to uncover, information to gain and secrets to stumble upon. Organized with thought and, truly, towering elegance. And with an entire community of archivists, zealously dedicated to keeping all of the parchments and books in their best condition for current and future generations.

Twilight tried to hide a wide smile. Without any success. Nor real effort, actually.

The Archcurator couldn’t have missed it if he tried. “Forgive me that I allow myself those words, Honored Princess... but it makes the blood of an old archivist redden to see this spark of eagerness from entering a study.”

“I... think I grasp what you mean by this expression, Archcurator,” Twilight responded, still drinking from the monumentality. “And... I think there is a deep, innate understanding and mutual appreciation between all those that find their inspiration in studying and books, despite any and all possible differences.”

Trying to be as diplomatic and tactful as she could, Twilight still wished to show her mounting happiness. There was a sense of kinship between scholars, no matter such things as race or beliefs, and this Library could prove it all.

“I hope to see as much of the Midnight’s Library as possible... without breaking any rules, nor disrupting the institution’s work, of course!” she added gracefully.

“Fear not, Honored Princess, we are receiving entire hosts of visitors from not only our Mountain, but our kin of other Families who had been allowed access. We are always ready to organize ourselves to ac... to accommodate everypony,” Star Vellum assured, stammering a little. He lowered his head. “Please, forgive me if my Equestrian would fail me at times, Honored Princess. Other than for noble and necessary practice, we do not truly use it...”

“That is more than understandable, Archcurator. Besides, your skills must only be praised,” Twilight had to say. “I think I should be the one feeling... lacking, as my Noctraliyar is very, very basic.”

Star Vellum just smiled. “That might be, but it is quite achievable to master our tongue, Honored Princess, worry not. I am certain that even your entourage would gladly give you lessons in it.”

Midnight and Rowan Berry, both standing in proper distance from the conversation, nodded in unison.

“It would be our pleasure to aid you further, hwalba knaze...” the healer claimed, her coral eyes glinting with the Library’s candlelight. “You have already mastered some basics and you clearly have a talent.”

Twilight fought off a blush of praise. Well, she had a rather... specific motivation to attempt to possess that skill.

She focused. “Iae g-grate tue, lupule. Ale, iae ecuse, iae... ah... iae znate iz iae... uhm...” She tried to forge a sentence, but got stuck rather quickly. “I know I have a lot more studying before me.”

The Archcurator shook his head, his kind expression only growing. “Forta conate, hwalba knaze, a brave try. Your accent is feint but already most proper.”

“Thank you, Archcurator. I know I will brave this language barrier one day... or ‘night’, rather.”

“Bravery and dedication is exactly what one needs to tackle Noctraliyar,” Star Vellum pointed out. “I want to believe you have those aplenty, Honored Princess.”

“I think we could all vouch for that, after our Honored Lord’s latest declarations,” a familiar voice resounded from the side

Midnight Whisper, seemingly out of nowhere, made his way towards the gathered, giving his due, respectful bows to everypony. His loose, archivist’s robes rustled as he approached.

“Ah, Maednoc Sept, how beneficial of you to be around,” the Archcurator called towards Midnight’s father, his eyes lighting up. “You are exactly who I need.”

“Of course, Pzepatrunan Giwazde Wellin, I shall be happy to attend. What is required of me?”

“The Honored Princess has been allowed access to Maednoca Tabulre and its contents, restricted only by caste and tradition customs. I think she would like a tour around the most important, shared locations,” Archcurator explained, glancing Twilight’s way generously. “You would be a perfect pony to help her in this, Midnight Whisper, if your tasks are not pressing.”

“It shall be my honor and privilege to serve,” came a most polite answer. “Besides, I will try and grasp every opportunity to spend more time with my son too.”

Midnight did not fight a wide smile, though he still gave a proper, polite salute at being mentioned.

Star Vellum just shook his head, a breathy chuckle escaping him. “Far be it from me to stop familial relations... Speaking of which, I believe the Honored Princess would enjoy a visit to the Legatuum, she appeared most interested in the prospect before.”

“Oh, the genealogical records? I still am, Archcurator, without a doubt,” Twilight admitted, not minding showing her excitement anymore. She took a step forth, glancing all over the place again, at the scrolls and books, all embellished by candlelight. “To find such a great love for history and legacy, and such respect for knowledge... It fascinates me!”

“Then the Library is yours to explore, Honored Princess. May it be a testament to Rodine Maednoc,” the Archcurator replied, with satisfaction of a parent seeing their child’s desire to learn.

But then he shook his head, turning around. “Such a shame. Such a shame. Other Families caring more for the sharpness of their fangs than the sharpness of their minds. For the well-being of their bellies than that of their books... Neskaza Lunee...”

With a constant string of words, his gaze somewhat distant, the Archcurator trotted away in a steady pace, leaving Twilight somewhat confused.

And, well, hanging. What other Family-based stereotypes was he building his disappointment on?

Midnight Whisper, in the meantime, approached her, his trot almost soundless. “You will have to excuse the Pzepatrunan, Honored Princess.” He looked after Star Vellum. “His age is upon him heavily and he sometimes starts to... what is the word...”

“ ‘Grumble’, father,” Midnight provided aid with a stage whisper.

“Maednoc Wentr, be respectful,” came the quick admonishment, yet soon followed by a shrug. “But that is very accurate, yes.”

Twilight just hid a chuckle behind her hoof. “I think that can be somewhat understandable. And even though I... find this custom rather exceptional, I see that the Family stereotypes are being maintained.”

“Ah, so you know about those, Honored Princess.” Midnight Whisper smirked. “A force of habit and tradition, most definitely, one dating back pretty much since the birth of the Matrie.” His saffron eyes glanced towards Rowan Berry. “Besides, it is simply a fact. Neither Family Fang nor... Family Dusk pay much attention to the proper art of gathering knowledge, finding their focus... elsewhere.”

The healer stood motionless for a second, then inhaled deeply. “Allow me to debate that, arciwan Maednoc Sept. I want to believe House Mountrose is an exception. Even though we are a plebesu Dom, our medicinal knowledge is not a matter of instinct, but long and careful studies.”

“Mostly large amounts of oral tradition, typical of Family Dusk... or am I mistaken, Yazembe Acine?”

Rowan Berry did not reply, just looked aside, in an expression that was showing... vexation.

Twilight was listening to this exchange with the natural curiosity, but also an amount of worry. The presence of traditional rivalry in Noctraliya, between the Families, was still something... exotic to her. Hard to grasp. To see another pony as your kin and your adversary?

The colloquial term “frenemy” came to mind.

But there was something more to this custom, at least in what she had just seen. The way that Midnight Whisper put emphasis on the, she supposed inferior in Family Midnight’s eyes, way of passing knowledge... It was as if he schooled Rowan Berry about a fact which she should have been well aware of.

Twilight did not appreciate such a haughty approach. Especially from Midnight’s father, who so far had appeared far more kind and amiable... but such behavior did fit Family Midnight’s own stereotype.

Thankfully, Midnight Whisper abandoned the tone and nodded her way with a gentle smile. “I am at your service, Honored Princess, I shall gladly show you around this second home of mine. If it would be your wish to venture strait to the Legatuum, I will find the shortest path...”

Twilight raised her hoof, having banished the worries for the moment. There was a Library to familiarize herself with. “Actually, I was considering taking a... slower stroll, if that would be fine? This place reminds me of the Canterlot Archives, a place rather dear to me back in Equestria... and the Midnight’s Library is vastly bigger. I would not mind learning more about it on a longer trip.”

Midnight, stepping away from the disheartened Rowan Berry, spoke up. “No pony to better answer your questions about it than my father, Honored Princess. And I think you could enjoy the same routes that he used to take me through when I was little. The more splenic ones.”

In Twilight’s defense, she really tried to not burst into laughter. Really. With all of her Midnight-loving heart.

But the snort which escaped her was maybe even worse, almost causing her dearest to jump back.

The sound which escaped Midnight Whisper’s direction, instead, was that of a facehoof. “The Equestrian word, iau filiy, is ‘scenic’ and now I see I should have dragged you to the Tabulre far more often.”

“Hah, well, archivist, uhm,” Twilight faltered out, wiping away a tear, “that could have resulted in me never having a Nightguardian such as Midnight Wind as my sentinel.”

Midnight, his muzzle trying to get rid of the embarrassed red, gave her a rapid, affectionate glance.

“I’ll take it as my consolation prize...” Midnight Whisper agreed, then turned to his son. “Repeat after me – ‘con-so-la-tion’.”

“Tat!”

Twilight ended up snorting again.

After such a one of a kind start, she soon found herself again engrossed completely in the Library’s beauty. Following the archivist through spiral staircases of dark wood and sprawling passages filled with candlelight, she was subjected to numerous and vast chambers of the Library, surrounding the central, hollowed shaft that worked as a wonderful waypoint.

Those spacious and stacked rooms were reminding her of the Archives back home, with heavy cabinets marked diligently and countless scrolls reaching the high ceiling. Yet, in comparison to the Midnight’s Library, with its magnitude and organization, with its annals and parchments galore, with its splendor of silver-labeled cases, the Canterlot Archives looked like a wanting collection of an upstart snob.

Even as enchanted and overwhelmed by the sights as she was, Twilight nevertheless paid great attention to Midnight Whisper’s words.

“It is natural thing for us, noctrali, to gather and save knowledge, and every Iug in our lands has its own treasury like this, vital and protected... but Maednoca Taublre is righteously considered the greatest of them all. Our Family’s Library houses more than four hundred thousand scrolls and books. More than a quarter of those are dating back to the times even before the sorrowful Atrlunee.”

“Millennium-old, at least... That is hard to believe,” Twilight replied, stopping for a moment to examine one of the near-countless bookcases, marked with the batpony alphabet. The scrolls on the shelves were of absolutely stellar condition, if her own experience could tell her anything. “We, of course, have ancient treaties in Equestria, dating before the time of Nightmare Moon... or ‘Impora Maroce’, but not in such great numbers.”

Midnight stepped right next to her, himself looking rather interested in the collection. “I might be a wampir and not an arciwan, Honored Princess, but it is a universal truth. Our entire Family values wisdom that comes from history a great deal. Our sign is the open tome, the basis of our faith and loyalty to the Immaculate Moon...”

“My son is right,” the archivist immediately agreed. “We all look to the future with our past as our foundation.”

“That is one of our maksyimi, actually,” Midnight further added.

“Oh? Mak... Maksyimi? What are those?”

Rowan Berry, staying rather silent since the start of the trip, spoke from behind Twilight. “Proverbs and mottos, more or less official, connected to a Dom or an entire Rodine, hwalba knaze...”

“Indeed,” Midnight Whisper affirmed. “And the one I mean is... Z pratemps gdye postemps. I think the best translation would be... ‘From the past unto the future,’ ” he clarified, earning an approving nod from Twilight.

“I understand and that’s an ideal I can stand behind, wholeheartedly,” she agreed, looking at her companions. “Only when we face the past and learn from it can we move on, avoiding repetition of our mistakes.”

“Very, very well said, Honored Princess,” the archivist praised her, his smile fanged and sincere. And the approval, in the face of the recent events, blatant. “This Library, this great place, is our testimony to this principle, from its very bottom to the very top.”

Midnight bowed his head solemnly at this declaration, whilst Rowan Berry remained somewhat brooding, though that was quite justified. She could not feel too comfortable in a famed place of a Family that saw her own House as inferior.

... kind of like Twilight, herself, had felt, back during the summit with the Covenant. It was nothing pleasant to be judged and patronized.

Turning her attention back to the one cabinet they stopped next to, Twilight narrowed her eyes. “If all of the collections are kept in a remarkable condition similar to those scrolls before me... that’s another achievement on its own. What is done to preserve the works here, if I might ask?”

“Archivists of our Mountain have specific ways that, I am afraid, I cannot reveal the details of to those unaffiliated with our Tabulre,” Midnight Whisper replied solemnly.

“Caste rules. That’s quite alright, I understand,” Twilight agreed, though not without a little inner twinge of disappointment.

The archivist must have taken note of it. “However, I can safely reveal that the process is rather time-consuming and to preserve everything takes most of our time here. The works safeguarded here are checked regularly and parchments that show any signs of... what would be the word... ‘degradation’?”

“Yes, that’s the term.”

“Parchments showing signs of degradation are immediately taken to be restored, or carefully copied, down to their traditional markings and illustrations, if they have those.”

Twilight, upon hearing that, felt a sudden and unstoppable surge of interest course through her. “Your manuscripts have illuminations?!”

From behind the countless bookcases a chorus of hushes and hisses echoed, causing her to cheep. “Iae ecuse,” she meekly told the invisible crowd.

Midnight Whisper just chuckled. He reached out for one of the scrolls. “Let me show you, if you please, Honored Princess. Follow me.”

With the chosen work in his foreleg, he lead the group towards the center of the cavern. There, surrounded by walls of written knowledge, desks were placed, some of them occupied by stallions and mares carefully reading the documents, or taking quick notes in the light of small, iron lamps.

Midnight Whisper, nodding left and right in greetings, finally stopped by one of those desks and placed the parchment on the dark wood. He waited for Twilight, who was trying to placate the present batponies for her previous transgression with nodding and smiling apologetically. When she came close enough, the archivist unrolled the scroll with a steady, but delicate motion, allowing her to witness the contents.

And she was bewitched by the sight before her. This time, unlike with the Testimony, her excitement allowed her to fully engross herself in what she was beholding.

First to grab her attention were, of course, the graceful, spiraling letters of the batpony alphabet, here written in a stoic cursive. They were dancing upon the parchment with elegance, so different from Equestrian script. The spirals and circles, and sometimes even triangles, were luring her with their unknown meaning, hiding their precious secrets right in before her eyes. She tried to find any sign that would mean anything to her, but even a letter vaguely resembling a capital “e” was not only curved and pointed in the other direction, but had four bars total.

Not finding anything to decipher, nor any inkblots at all, which only spoke of the dedication of the archivists, Twilight let her eyes wander above the text, towards the tempting colors.

She was rather familiar with the way that Old Equestrian writers would often embellish their works. Strange, impossible but colorful creatures, scenes from everyday, pony life, even peculiar, almost satirical depictions of the Royal Guard fighting snails, for example.

But batpony archivists appeared more diligent than allowing themselves to just scribble and doodle. House sigils, depictions of mountain peaks, highland flowers, vines and roots, the parchments were an incredible collage of motifs that made Twilight almost want to touch them, to check if they felt as lovely as they looked. And the batpony attention to details in their art was blatant, down to veins shown on the painted leaves.

“That is... truly something.”

“Very glad you find it praiseworthy, Honored Princess,” Midnight Whisper responded, smiling widely. “This particular work is ‘Ingenyi Sem Iugi’. ‘The Great Seven Mountains’. It treats about Noctraliya as a country and place, a general description, I would say. That is why we have a lot of plants and peaks presented here.”

“Oh, so illustrations match the topic of the particular work! That reminds me of some almanacs back home,” Twilight replied eagerly, still examining the work before her. “Is this a... local style, or a general tradition, present around the Mountains?”

“There are local differences between works, depending on the Family,” Midnight chimed in, looking over her shoulder. “But the same can be said about things like architecture. Still, the common basis remains the same.”

“How is it in the Dusk Family’s case, Rowan Berry?” Twilight asked the healer, who had been patiently standing to the side, seemingly uninterested.

“Well...” She pondered for a while. “The works that my House has... whilst less numerous,” she added, glancing Midnight Whisper’s way, “must be very precise when it comes to matters of plant life. Herbalism is about being able to identify the kwiati with care, and use those in particular doses in various mixtures. So the depictions have to be, in the same way, accurate.”

“Very true,” the archivist replied. “Illustrations are tools, as much as embellishments. It is a principle you might find about a lot, Honored Princess. We are not shunning elegance, no, but for its sake we must never lose sight of practicality.”

“I can tell, easily! Like, this pair of silver hoofshoes I’ve—”

Midnight shifted his balance, putting down one of his hooves with a metallic clang.

And Twilight, having fallen victim to the enthralling work before her, only thanks to that realized that the one example that she was about to share with everypony was about her silver hoofshoes indeed. The one from Avalanche.

With a hidden blade in them.

Definitely not something to just bring up to the discussion. Even if those fit both it and her.

“You were saying, hwalba knaze,” Rowan Berry encouraged her, leaning forth a little.

“A-actually... that was not really a good example that just came to me, never mind,” Twilight lied rather quickly. “Thank you for showing me this scroll, archivist, it’s... it’s a work of art.”

“Our pleasure, Honored Princess.”

Twilight grinned bashfully, quickly glancing at Midnight. She hoped her gaze would be enough of a ‘thank you’ for the moment.

Despite the vast size of the Midnight’s Library, the route they took finally led them towards a cavern accessible directly from the main shaft. The entrance was marked by the sigil of Midnight Family, with markings akin to veins descending down the two columns framing the passage. And, before they ventured forth, Midnight Whisper turned to Rowan Berry with a stern gaze.

“You know what lies here, lupule, and that you must remain outside.”

The mare just nodded her head, diligently staying behind. “I am aware, archivist Midnight Whisper. Honored Princess, I shall remain here until you exit the Legatuum.”

Twilight glanced back, a bit surprised. “The Family records stored here are restricted?”

“Yes, Honored Princess,” Midnight told her, taking his place a bit closer. “Rowan Berry, being of Family Dusk, could only access the bloodline chronicles if she were given permission from our Honored Lord, Eye of Family Midnight. And among us, such permissions are really only granted when noctrali from different Mountains are to be married, to learn about the lines of ver that shall be now flowing as one.”

Twilight squinted. “May I ask... this knowledge does not seem like it could be in any way... misused by other Families, so why exactly is this a regulation?”

“A matter of tradition,” Midnight Whisper responded with the kindest of smiles.

This short answer did not really clarify anything for Twilight. And neither did the smile. On the contrary, it only made her wonder if something else was, perhaps, the true explanation for this policy...

She was not going to press the topic here, though.

“If that is what tradition demands, far be it from me to tarnish it.”

“Your respect is much appreciated, Honored Princess,” the archivist thanked her, this time transparently. “Rowan Berry shall remain here, but you have been allowed to witness the place, by the will of the hwalbu haspadr. Please...”

The inside of this “Legatuum” was, definitely, more ornate than the rest of the Library. However, here the decorations were not in the silver labels and oaken wood, no. Instead, Twilight saw dark, chiseled walls and imposing carvings. Mostly – of the various crests and coats of arms of the Houses that constituted the Midnight Family. She could recognize some of them already. The three, descending stars of House Starfall. The mountain of House Pinnacle. House Rockslide, with the hoof crushing sheer stone . Their symbols were placed, done in marble, over wide niches containing a substantial amount of scrolls.

And if each scroll meant a single branch, or an important line...

“Welcome to the Legatuum u Rodine Maednoc, Honored Princess,” Midnight Whisper greeted her officially, when they stood in the center of the cavern, surrounded by the vast records. “Here, since the earliest sources we possess, the blood of Family Midnight can be traced back through the ages.”

“That... that is a... a most remarkable sight,” Twilight agreed, looking about with excitement and awe that began rising even more than before. “Those scrolls... it’s... it’s an entire civilization looking at me.”

Midnight chuckled lightly, seeing her reaction, but his tone was soft and solemn. “Well, the one civilization that lived here, in the Iug u Maednoc, but... yes, these are the chronicles of all of our ancestors.”

Twilight, knowing her eyes must have been bulging with curiosity, soon found the main sigil of the Midnight Family, but, in addition to the entirely filled niches, she also spotted passageways leading deeper into the rock.

“If I might guess, the main lineage in the Family will have much greater records, due to sheer population? Hence the further corridors?”

Midnight Whisper beamed. “Well deduced, Honored Princess. The main bloodline of a Rodine usually has numerous veins, or as you say in Ekwestriya ‘branches’. Those are being, also, paid a lot of attention to. Not a drop of our blood is unfamiliar to us.”

“Also, since our veins often meet,” Midnight added in reverence, “it is most necessary. We have rather strict rules when it comes to marrying both into our line and among it. There must be enough of a... gap, I think the word can be?”

“Ah, yes, of course. That is vital, for many reasons.”

There weren’t many batponies about, just a couple of robed arcemandri, discussing something over one of the spread scrolls, pointing to its different parts. From this distance Twilight had no chance of discerning what it could have been about, but the hushed voices seemed to be most serious.

It came as no surprise to her. This entire place resonated with dignity and majesty. And importance. It was one thing to know your ancestry a couple generations behind. Another – to keep track of it since the conception of your country, if not race.

It was a matter of identity for the batponies.

“Archivist Midnight Whisper?”

“Yes, Honored Princess?”

“I know you said that I am permitted to see the Legatuum as a whole... but... could I examine at least one of those scrolls as well?” Twilight asked with the most respectful tone she could muster.

As Midnight Whisper’s brow knitted, she regretted her audacity. But, being so close to such treasures like these chronicles, she could not just stop herself.

“I am aware of the vital importance of these records. I wish to show this collection all the respect that it rightfully deserves, but, I simply cannot lie – I am most interested in the contents, as a scholar.”

“The scrolls here are, to also tell the truth, reserved for the noctrali of our blood, or wishing to join theirs with ours...” Midnight Whisper let her know, his expression not softening.

But when Twilight was about to relent, Midnight came to her aid. “Padr, I am too visiting the Legatuum. I can safely request access to the records of my own ancestry.”

“That is true, iau filiy,” the archivist agreed, though a shade passed through his muzzle.

“The Honored Princess will be but an observer then, witnessing the greatness of our blood as an academic, nothing more.”

“That I am aware of, yet...” Midnight Whisper glanced at Twilight, before he suddenly switched to the native tongue. “Iau filiy, tu adium hwalba knaze, to bid waznu, ale... bid tu certu? Dosit certu...? Ia memn tuu zal i... tua marite bid—”

Midnight took a deep breath and hissed quietly, which silenced his father. “Ia znat, tat, I znat. Ale ia bid certu. Ia mozn i ia musyi robit to. Ia musyi perwigr oba pratemps i zal. Tantem.”

Twilight did not have to try and understand the exact words. Her beloved’s feelings and Midnight Whisper’s blatant worry were clear enough. And when Midnight turned to her, she saw it in his stare...

If he were to see his own Family record... then Dusk Stream surely would be in it.

“I... don’t have to see anything, Midnight Wind, especially at your expense.”

His answer was strangely calm. “Please, Honored Princess. I shall be fine. And I want for you to have an opportunity of learning.”

“I will never require anything like this of you. If you do not wish to be reminded—”

Midnight glanced at his father, before his gaze again joined with hers. “Honored Princess, it is thanks to you that I can even consider this, that I am coming to terms with the past.” He lowered his voice. “This shall be my repayment for your kindness.”

“Then,” Twilight tried to stop her words from shaking with emotions, “I accept it. I have given and now I have taken...”

He was not enduring this choice for something as trivial as her curiosity, after all. It was another step in his closure.

Closure of a love lost... for a love gained.

Midnight Whisper said nothing at their exchange. But, when his gaze crossed Twilight’s again, she saw the same respect that Garnet Hoof shared with her. That of a parent most thankful.

As it happened, the rather thick scroll in question was present in the main section of the Family Midnight’s niches, second one from the bottom. Twilight remained silent, to show respect, especially since Midnight’s eyes did lose a lot of their usual keenness, despite his declarations.

She could not show her gratitude for Midnight’s decision that openly, but, when his father was taking care to prepare the document, she sent him a most tender smile. Full of affection.

The little nod of his head sufficed for the moment.

After a while, Midnight Whisper placed the record vertically on the closest, stone table, embellished with the same vein markings as the columns by the entrance.

“Wind of Family Midnight, you face your kindred. Approach,” the archivist declared with veneration, meaning these words for both of them. When Twilight too came close, he prudently unrolled the scroll.

It was, indeed, a detailed and elegant family tree of the main line of Family Midnight, sprawling and numerous. Twilight was again at the mercy of the batpony alphabet, yes... but also at the mercy of the aforementioned kindred.

Many of them. All looking directly at her, unflinching.

Forever preserved in colorful inks.

“Those... those are portraits,” she uttered, her eyes darting left and right.

“Yes, Honored Princess,” Midnight Whisper confirmed, spreading the document even further. More and more faces appeared before Twilight. Majestic, smirking, melancholic and casual. A multitude of characters, all tied together with drawn lines, truly like veins, of their familial relationship.

The archivist continued, pointing at the various ancestors of Family Midnight. “It is customary and obligatory to include each noctralu likeness in such a record. For all generations to know and remember it. The notes underneath each of our progniti show their name, caste that they belonged to and their talent, with the accurate portrayal of their ‘cutie mark’, as you say it. Also their date of birth and the moment of passing into the Argentee. And whether they have been, at any point, a haspadr or a hrabiy. Here you have the main line of our Family, with Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight. His likeness on top of a spread cloak and crowned by the circlet, the signs of his position, like his father before him.”

Indeed, the Midnights’ haspadr was present close to the center of the immortalized company. His face was as imperious as in real life and the art style did not have to add to the fierceness of his visage. Same with his wife, Midnight Iris, a stoic, unfaltering matron. Countess Bright Midnight, on the other hoof, somewhat escaped that particular, menacing look of her parents, her portrait resting amongst folds of a lying cape, in preparation for her future role. Other than the slight sharpness of her features, it was an exact image of the smiling young mare, including the milky cataracts in her eyes.

“Very, very impressive work,” Twilight concluded, genuinely impressed.

“Updated and redone regularly, actually, every decade or so, depending on the need. This one is from about two years ago, Honored Princess.”

Twilight continued her exploration.

Midnight Iris, instead of her ancestor, had an elegant annotation above her head, possibly a referral to another scroll and another branch of the Midnight Family. But Midnight Eye’s father was there, a venerable stallion of long, wavy mane falling on both sides of his head like a curtain. He wore a high collar variation of the elegant, local attire. And his expression was even more authoritarian than that of his son, which spoke volumes.

“And very... dignifying.”

“Yes... and no, Honored Princess,” Midnight Whisper told her, leaning over the scroll a bit to see where her gaze ventured. “Honored Lord Sight of Family Midnight was a haspadr of great charisma and dedication, even if it was backed by... copious amounts of pride, it has to be said. The way of portrayal in Family records is meant to be as close to reality as possible, though, at the latest, noctrali are shown in their middle-age. Yet that is why we redo those collections that often and why, for example, Midnight Gale, my padr, trala ip w Argentee, is still missing his eye in here.”

Following Midnight Whisper’s hoof, Twilight indeed stumbled upon a portrait of a rather brawny, despite his seniority, stallion of cobalt mane and a piercing, golden stare. Of, indeed, one eye, for the other was covered by a dark cloth band. Two, vertical scars ran down the stallion’s muzzle, but he seemed quite proud of them.

And, at least, Twilight knew from whom had Midnight inherited this piercing stare of his.

She glanced at her beloved. He was motionlessly standing right next to her, his expression inscrutable.

She knew where he was looking. The question was... did she dare to do so too?

She met with Midnight Gale again and continued downwards. Midnight Whisper’s exact likeness met her gaze, alongside Garnet Hoof right nearby, shown with a caring smile of a gentle mare that she was.

Then came Midnight, his eyes, even if just on the parchment, boring into Twilight’s own in the most amazing of ways.

And finally... Dusk Stream.

Twilight... didn’t know how to feel at first. To see the image of your love’s previous affection was... peculiar. But she could not really name this sensation at first. It was not envy... or jealousy, or anything of the sort. Nor was this a notion of inferiority from not being Midnight’s... first choice, so to speak.

It was something else. Something complex. Something convoluted.

But, if those images in the scroll were meant to be as close to authenticity as possible, then it had to be said – Dusk Stream was a most alluring mare. There was tenderness in her gaze and warmth in her visage. But also something fleeting in her expression. Mysterious. Like the first colors of the night, as Midnight himself had stated once. Her mane was dark, amaranth, and her stare marigold. Almost shy.

The shuffling of armor and a long exhale resounded right next to Twilight. “Neskaza Lunee... risunae ad tue wiecn, Waesper Strumiene...” Midnight uttered, his eyes closed.

His father simply nodded, with an expression of empathy. “Ab Bogine, iau filiy, edn noc tu znayda klaze amat znuw.”

Midnight said nothing. Twilight just felt him moving a little closer.

She spoke up, keeping her tone soft. “I am, again, so sorry for your loss, Midnight Wind. She was truly beautiful...”

“She was that and everything else,” he admitted, a nostalgic smile dancing on his lips. “But now she is with the Goddess... and she would not want me stuck on the past forever... no matter what.” He shook his head and sniffed once. “I have successfully faced my life’s story, finally... but please, Honored Princess, I do not wish to interrupt you. Do continue.”

She wouldn’t mind not doing that. She wouldn’t mind just leaving the Legatuum behind right then, Family records be damned, and finding a secluded spot with Midnight to hold onto him and tell him that she understood him and that she loved him all the more.

There would be time for that.

Giving Dusk Stream one more glance, she moved away, examining the rest of the Family Midnight’s genealogical tree. She lacked the information provided by the descriptions, but even without those, she could tell that the sprawling lineage had ponies of all walks of life in it, if their clothing and cutie marks were of any indication.

“Two, crossed pickaxes... A miner?”

Midnight Whisper attended her. “Oh? Ah, yes, indeed. Ash Midnight, my relative that...” He blinked. “That I have no idea how to call in your language, Honored Princess, forgive me. ‘Third cousin’ but somehow... ‘removed’ once?”

“That works, yes, but don’t worry about this kind of precision, archivist, it’s hard enough for us, back in Equestria!”

Despite the name and the occupation, this Ash Midnight’s portrait was as exquisite as all others. It, actually, warmed Twilight’s heart that, no matter the role and caste and position, everypony had such flawless—

... what was that?

Right on the edge of the parchment, just below its still rolled part and almost hidden from her view, Twilight took note of a mark that definitely did not belong among the pictures, nor the annotations. It looked like some... brown dirt that, somehow, got into the scroll!

Which was unthinkable.

Reacting on a whim, she reached out for the roller and moved it upwards.

“Hwalba kn—” was as much as Midnight Whisper managed to blurt out, not quick enough to stop her.

Twilight could feel her eyes widening.

It was not dirt.

There was surely a portrait there once, belonging to Ash Midnight’s father, if the line was to be considered. However, instead of it, a brown and black blotch ruined the, otherwise perfect, record! Big enough to cover all the information about that particular pony!

It was like a scorch mark, even! Inconceivable!

“What happened here?” Twilight asked outright, perturbed by the sight.

But nopony answered her.

She glanced to her sides. Midnight was staring at the scroll... startled by the blemish. And Midnight Whisper’s gaze could, by itself, burn with its sheer intensity.

Yet his tone was cold. Unnaturally cold. “Nothing happened, Honored Princess.”

She blinked and frowned, not grasping such an answer. “But... but this looks like a burn, or—”

“Honored Princess, it is nothing.”

“B—”

“Nothing,” Midnight Whisper insisted, grabbing the roller of the document and pulling it down. Even so, Twilight could see the mark even on the other side, its darker, burnt hue quite obvious now that she was paying attention to it.

She turned to Midnight, who did not meet her gaze, falsely focused on the distant wall. “... what does this mean?”

He took a deep breath. “Nothing, Honored Princess. There is nothing there.”

... this was getting strange. And troubling.

And somehow aggravating.

“There is supposed to be a portrait there, no? And all the information.”

Midnight glanced back at her. In his eyes she could see... angst. “Well—”

“Maednoc Wentr!” Midnight Whisper warned, a dangerous note in his usually so collected voice.

“... there was never a portrait there. No information,” Midnight corrected himself, then, again, looked away.

Twilight took a step back from the scroll and the stallions. Her eyes were darting between them, in absolute bewilderment. They were not only lying – they were denying the obvious and the logical.

“But... but Ash Midnight came from someplace, he must have had—”

“Please, Honored Princess, there is nothing there. Nopony was ever portrayed there,” Midnight told her again and his tone, at this point, was that of... pleading.

Twilight cared, but... just couldn’t comprehend it! In such a wonderful record, suddenly a terrible mark?! And equally sudden persistence of her companions on there not being even—

Midnight Whisper abruptly rolled the document close and sealed it. He took it in his forelegs. “Nothing was to see there, for nothing nor nopony were ever there, Honored Princess,” he spoke, his tone composed and yet obviously disturbed. “Please, we can see other parts of the Tabulre now.”

Enough was enough for Twilight’s sensibility and reason!

“And whatever happened to Ash Midnight’s father?”

... she should have, for once, been more unreasonable.

The busy group of arcemandri on the other side of the Legatuum, upon hearing the question which echoed all over the vast chamber, suddenly froze, all glaring her way. A selection of most fierce eyes focused on her and her alone. And before she could comprehend what all of this meant, one of them hissed at her in a most vicious, batpony way.

“Leave,” she heard not a request, but an order, the accent thick and the tone steadfast. “Leave, now.”

Twilight wanted to react, but Midnight stepped between her and the group, shielding her with his own wings, stretched wide. “Twilight, we need to go. Come, please,” he whispered quickly.

He begged her.

She felt a burn mark in her mind. No lesser than the one in the Midnight Family’s chronicle.

... if this was really “nothing”... why did it matter so much...?

Chapter XXXVI – To Be Forgotten

Twilight trotted out of the Legatuum with Midnight.

Not accompanied, however. Escorted. In a steady, unfeeling pace.

She felt awful. More than that, actually. It wasn’t the first time her obsession with knowledge and logic put her in a bad spot, no, she knew that she had trouble containing her enthusiasm and emotions when dealing with ancient tomes, books, scrolls... but this time, that particular flaw of hers made her heart sting horridly.

Especially since Midnight, her beloved Midnight, was right next to her wearing an expression that was nigh unbearable for her. Both saddened and vexed... and radiating disappointment.

The main shaft of the Midnight’s Library was, in its unfaltering way, teeming with archivists. Rowan Berry, waiting patiently by the wooden railings and observing the working ponies on all the different floors, turned at the sound of hoofsteps. Considering the frown which suddenly formed on her muzzle, she immediately knew something was wrong.

“Hwalba knaze, what is the matter? Have you not found the collection of the Legatuum to your liking?”

Twilight was about to answer, but Midnight Whisper’s voice from behind interrupted her.

“The contents of the Legatuum were to the Honored Princess’ liking, but our arcemandri, studying the scrolls, asked politely to be allowed peaceful work, rendering the visit shorter.”

Twilight was not fond of lying. Particularly when she did really nothing wrong but ask about the obvious. Yet, considering the archivist’s fraudulent certainty of voice and Midnight’s stern expression...

Mentioning anything related to what had transpired was out of the question. She was going to be much more prudent.

“I understand the necessity and importance of a calm workplace. It’s just a little bit... upsetting, I suppose,” Twilight stated, trying to sound sheepish.

Rowan Berry smiled, trotting closer. “Fret not, hwalba knaze, I’m certain you can be given another chance of witnessing the records. Lord Midnight Eye will surely maintain your permission.”

Would he? That was hard to say. Considering how hazardous the situation felt back in the Legatuum and that, without a doubt, sooner or later the news of Twilight’s unbound curiosity would circulate the Mountain...

“Here’s hoping.”

She, indeed, kept her tone hopeful. She also added an apologetic note to her declaration... regardless whether she thought it appropriate.

She needed answers. Hints. Something. She had to know what this obvious denial, this burn mark, this entire situation meant.

And why did she end up in this mess.

Midnight Whisper’s glance suggested that he grasped at least a portion of her perturbation, despite his adamant stand about the matter of said mess. “As long as traditions and rules of the Maednoca Tabulre are maintained, our archives are yours to explore, Honored Princess. We can, easily, show you another portion of them instead right now, like the Chancery, or—”

“Forgive me, archivist,” Twilight interrupted him, shaking her head, “but I think a place like this should be seen in chapters, like a good tale. If that would be fine, I shall take the rest of the night to muse on what I have experienced already.”

She took note of Midnight glancing at her in both surprise and understanding, whilst Midnight Whisper nodded rather slowly.

“If... that is your will, Honored Princess, it shall be so. Naturally, if you would like to continue the sightseeing at a later time, I am certain one of the palace servants can pass the notification here.”

“Thank you, archivist. Midnight Wind?”

The stallion immediately saluted, his expression unfaltering. “Tac, hwalba knaze.”

“Perhaps we could pass through the district of your artisans before we make it back to the Palace? I would not mind comparing if the crafts of Family Midnight are as magnificent as the archives.”

“Of course, Honored Princess, it is not far from here,” Midnight affirmed without delay.

Yes, Twilight was not fond of lying. Although...

She glanced at Rowan Berry, who was listening in carefully. “Rowan Berry, I understand that this destination might not be to your interests. You are free for the rest of the night.”

“Oh...” The healer did not hide consternation at first, though quickly regained composure, her gaze humble. “Thank you, Honored Princess. I... I think I will wander around here, maybe I find something of interest...” She replied, looking Midnight Whisper’s way.

“That shall be fine, Rowan Berry, the public part is open to you...” he assured her, his tone most official.

Twilight, in the meantime, turned to leave down the nearby, wooden staircase. “Thank you again, archivist. Until next time. Lead the way, Midnight Wind.”

“At once, Honored Princess.”

Not hesitating even a little, Midnight brought her out of the stalagnate, through the main doorway. Twilight’s steps were sure and she held her composure flawlessly as they were exiting. She might have suffered a gaffe... or even worse, but that was not a reason to let more ponies on how she felt inside.

Of course, it would not work on Midnight. Perhaps for the best, as she needed a chance to converse with him alone.

“You do not want to see the artisan quarters, Twilight,” he stated the fact as soon as they were in safe distance from the Midnight’s Library, venturing through one of the Mountain’s vast passageways. It could ensure, thankfully, nopony overhearing them for the moment.

Twilight took a deep breath. Caution was most warranted. She had quite enough of blunders and inexplicable obstacles on her way tonight, it was high time to clarify matters.

The question that escaped her lips, however...

“Oh, whatever would give you that idea?”

She blinked. Her tone sounded almost... biting! Irritation fueled it harshly, against her intentions, but before she could rectify yet another error of hers, Midnight’s hiss replied to her.

“I can think of a stupid reason or two,” he muttered, shaking his head.

... a surge of heat traversed Twilight’s veins at such a response. Stupid reason? Oh, that was just enough to make her momentarily forget that she was planning on defusing the situation.

A dangerous scoff formed on her muzzle. “Do enlighten me, then, Midnight Wind.”

Midnight’s steps became slightly firmer. “It is a bit too late for that, don’t you think? Ab Bogine, did you have to keep insisting? Really?”

“Official, genealogical records, pristine and precise and suddenly a giant burn mark – you expected me to just pretend I cannot see it?” she asked, doing her best to at least keep the volume reasonable.

Barely.

“Tac!” Midnight told her strongly, his piercing stare becoming grave as he glanced her way. “My father and I both were giving you clear hints!”

“Oh, so just like that I was supposed to play dumb, right?”

“That’s what any of us would do and it isn’t ‘dumb’!”

“I’m not a batpony, Midnight,” she told him right back, stopping in mid-trot. They were in a closed corridor to another part of the cavern, which gave her a chance to address that impossible urge to stare him down. “I hope you haven’t forgotten that small detail.”

“I was reminded of it, indeed,” he retorted, looking about for witnesses and then right back at her, not relenting under her glower.

And she had more than enough of it! “Oh, I’m so sorry that I wasn’t born in Noctraliya! I imagine it would have saved you a whole lot of trouble, Midnight Wind!”

“It would save both of us a lot of trouble, Twilight Sparkle, if you were to drop a topic when urged to!”

She felt her lips shaking. Precariously. “Since it’s better to act as if there’s no problem even if the problem is clear?! Seems it’s the batpony way, I’ve seen that a couple times already!”

“Then learn from it, you are supposed to be so good at it!” Midnight hissed through his teeth.

The exchange was becoming dangerously loud, but Twilight did not feel like caring at the moment. That...! That...! That fanged, stubborn meathead! She should have walked away, not to deal with him at the moment, if only walking away didn’t mean admitting defeat!

And she still needed her answers!

... yes. Yes! That was it!

“Fine then!” she said, firmly. With conviction. With royal dignity. “You will teach me, Midnight Wind! Everything that you know about Ash...!”

The very echo of her words was just about to bounce off the walls, but Midnight had already rushed forward to try and stop her before she said too much yet again...

However, even in her irritation, Twilight found herself clever enough to foresee and anticipate such reaction.

Her hoof shot forward.

It rested against the cold metal of his breastplate. And though she did not use any strength at all, she somehow managed to halt him in place.

Silence surrounded them both. Midnight was just staring at her, those keen, saffron eyes gently shining in the murky corridor, fierce and agitated. His upper lip was shuddering, his breath was heavy, Twilight could easily spot the blush of anger that reddened his cheeks. And his fangs looked even more bestial at that moment. Ready to strike.

She couldn’t have looked much better, honestly, her heart pounding in her chest and her ears ringing from the exasperation itself. She felt flushed and her throat was dry as she spoke.

“How about we stop it here?”

Her offer sounded somewhat irritated still, but she put just enough reason in her voice for it not to be an invitation for further bickering.

Midnight did not respond at first, just kept looking straight into her eyes. She could feel his breath against her muzzle, leaving behind a warm sensation.

... a tingly sensation...

Twilight knew not when they both lurched forth, their lips smacking together with all the irritation, frustration and need. She couldn’t help but let out a whinny of pure bliss, as an intoxicating current crossed her whole body. Her knees buckled a little and she eagerly leaned into Midnight as he grabbed the back of her head to keep her steady.

The kiss must have lasted but a few seconds, but hours passed in Twilight’s mind, such was the power behind it. Fueled by vexation, yes, but also this pure, intimate feeling. She had to stifle a moan as Midnight tugged on her lower lip with his teeth.

“You... insufferable mare,” he panted, giving her a momentary pause before he went for another, famished kiss.

Twilight found herself at the mercy of this incredible, burning craving that threatened to overtake her and cloud her mind, yet still had enough clarity to break away.

Though very hesitantly... and after a number of attempts.

“You... dumb jerk...” she finally muttered. She took a step back, trying to make her heart slow down and get her breathing back to normal. It wasn’t easy, considering that most of her, including brain, heart and body, was begging her to continue what they had been doing.

... the sudden thought of witnesses stumbling upon the two of them was, thankfully, enough of a bucket of cold water for her yearning.

Midnight seemed to have thought so as well, checking around rapidly. Though he only smirked at their luck and absence of any bystanders.

“Kirwe... Kwo noc...” He exhaled deeply, composing himself slowly. “We need to... fight more often if this is how we reach a truce, ha.”

Twilight put a hoof to her chest, keeping the air in her lungs for just a moment. It was a most proper time to revert to her calming exercise. Especially since she was still slightly trembling from the surge of delight she had just experienced.

“I’d... rather not fight at all, but that was... that was s... something, yes,” she somehow managed to mumble. “Are...” She looked deep into Midnight’s eyes again. “Are we... good?”

Midnight nodded, his tone far softer than but a moment ago. “Tac... yes, we are, I think. Apologies, Twilight... This was not how I thought that visit will go. At all.”

“Trust me, neither did I, Midnight. I... I suppose I lost my nerve there...” Twilight admitted, though without losing any of her intent. “You have to agree though, not every day do you see such blatant scarring on an official document.”

The stallion hissed silently, staring somewhere to the side. “No, Twilight... No, you don’t. You... dread to see it, actually.”

She bit her lip. The last thing she wanted was to rekindle this argument...

“Could you... could you at least tell me... or, I don’t know... vaguely hint at what that was...?”

Midnight’s body tensed immediately and his expression shuddered. Not out of anger, as she judged, but out of genuine apprehension.

“A punishment...” he muttered. He took a moment, but when he looked at her again his gaze was unmistakably menacing. “I suppose you will not relent from this topic?”

Twilight found herself loudly swallowing, faced with such a glare. For a moment, the thought of just backing away completely surfaced in her mind.

“I...I...”

“Come with me,” Midnight declared with conviction, pointing further down the passageway.

Twilight followed out of instinct, her steps somewhat meager. “Where... where are we going?”

“To the herame.”

“Why would—”

“So that Neskaza Lunee... sees me clearly and knows that I have no ill intention, even though I am speaking of matters I shouldn’t be, by the ancient laws of my kind...”

Twilight’s ears drooped. She should have protested. Hearing this declaration, caring for Midnight, she should have said something and stopped him, if delving into this matter was, somehow, endangering her beloved’s conscience.

... and yet she had to know, so she stayed silent. Hoping, in a peculiar way, that the Goddess would forgive her for encouraging such a transgression.

The shrine of the Mountain of Midnight stood proudly in the richer side of the cavern city, not too far from the palatial complex of Midnight Eye. An enormous colonnade of marble marked its vast entrance, with the sign of the full moon ruling over it benevolently. This borderline overbearing design continued inside the temple itself, boastful and proud. In comparison to the previous places Twilight had visited, this herame’s style praised geometrical perfection and monumentality of forms, with the dark vault of the ceiling smoother and the nave broader then what she remembered from the Sanctuary. This temple wasn’t perhaps as grandiose, but with the interior basking in pale light of the Moon, dancing across the stone and silver, it appeared just as awe-inspiring.

As they entered the shrine, Midnight quickly checked for attendance, finding but a couple of batponies, spread around the place. A local arcemandr was providing aid to one of them. At the moment, nopony paid much attention to the newcomers.

“Good, I was hoping there wouldn’t be a celebration still going at this hour...” he whispered, pointing at the side of the shrine that was empty enough. “Join me, please. I shall pray first and then...”

He did not finish, but let a small sigh that was clear enough for Twilight.

She could only nod. She felt... dreadful, actually. She really wanted to uncover this mystery... but seeing the burden on Midnight’s mind made her almost retch on the inside.

The cerulean cushions provided for the faithful were, as was customary, comfortable and elegant. Twilight took her place alongside Midnight without delay. He took a moment, his eyes focused on the silver discus over the distant, marble alter, before he finally spread his forelegs and wings wide and began praying. His lips moved quickly, as he supplicated the Immaculate Moon in reverent adoration.

Twilight just observed him, the place and the gathered for a while. The part she was occupying with Midnight was far enough from everypony. Good. She didn’t feel like having a lot of eyes on her right then.

Especially considering what she had decided to do. She was in a temple to the Goddess, after all.

She took a deep breath. She tried to relax her body and mind, focusing inwards. Still doubtful, she couldn’t lie, but... it also couldn’t hurt to try and fit in more.

Besides, sharing moments like these with Midnight didn’t sound too bad...

With care and diligence she assumed the prayer position, her eyes reaching the distant ceiling. Actually addressing the Goddess was one, convoluted thing... so Twilight, at least, decided to use this moment to think. To consider and ponder.

A lot had happened those past nights, after all.

When she had decided to undertake this task, she knew that it would be monumental. Hazardous, even. She hadn’t the faintest of ideas, however, just how complicated matters had already been. The Covenant, the Testimony... an entire war she had no idea about!

Then there was the meeting with the Tuariani that she still couldn’t recall, stumbling on batponies both kind towards her and pursuing their own agendas...

... and, finally, the matter of her feelings towards Midnight blossoming.

Yes, her life was on a crazy course.

She furrowed her brow and closed her eyes for the moment, keeping her posture. In the midst of this chaos... there was one thing that she had begun to realize was with her constantly nowadays. Sometimes easier to spot, sometimes hidden from her view, but still there.

That notion that... everything would be okay.

Despite the troubles, despite the challenges, trials, tribulations... it was constantly there. This nigh indescribable feeling of certainty. It was illogical, honestly. To have so much... hidden confidence. So much...

... so much hope.

Twilight took a deep breath, focusing on this thought. She was, indeed, hopeful, yes... She knew that she was in the right, preaching the ideas of Friendship and Harmony between the two countries and their inhabitants... and that... that her efforts would not be in vain. That they meant something....

It was...

...yes... maybe it was the Goddess’ work after all? Maybe it was Her presence that was making this all... making it make sense? All of this effort? All of Twilight’s plights? Because, in the end, the Immaculate Moon would smile at her attempts, appreciate her perseverance, even if nopony else would...?

It sounded so bizarre, but... it didn’t sound... bad.

Twilight dared only to whisper. “I... I know I said I did not really believe this to work, but... If... if You can hear this, Immaculate Moon... Please, keep... doing what you are doing, I guess?”

It wasn’t much of a prayer. Especially compared to the batpony passionate chants and devoted supplications that she had already witnessed... but it felt right.

Twilight stayed motionless and silent afterwards, respectfully waiting for Midnight, her eyes simply glued to one part of the ceiling that looked particularly interesting. She just... savored the calmness. Until the stallion finally folded his wings and let out a small sigh.

He glanced at her as she relaxed from the posture, a small, content smile dancing on his lips. “You look wonderful like that...”

Twilight smiled as well. “Just... trying my best.”

“I am certain the benevolent Goddess appreciates it...” he whispered, those words causing sudden, warm happiness to fill Twilight’s heart. But then his expression grew more somber. “I think I have done the best I can, apologizing to the Immaculate Moon. Now...”

Before he could continue, however, Twilight shook her head. “Wait, Midnight. I... I thought this through. If you telling me what this mark and the enigma are about will... will somehow cause you to... to sin, or...”

It was so bizarre to bring it up now it, considering she had already endangered her own standing among the batponies for this information... but it was the right thing to do.

Midnight, however, just... chuckled faintly.

“It’s fine, Twilight. I have prayed to the Bogine and I would like to believe Her to be merciful. What I do, I do not out of disrespect for our ancient principles, but to aid you. I’d rather reveal this, than risk you... continuing to ask around about precarious, terrible matters.”

Twilight just nodded, her interest now mixed with anxiety. “Al... alright.”

“Shift closer.”

She moved the cushion a little to the side, allowing him to whisper without any echo in this spacious temple. Still, Midnight’s voice was almost inaudible.

“The rules of our kind are strict, indeed. You know about corporal punishments, harsh penalties for crimes against our fruittenders, for example... but there is one retribution that is considered so damning, so... ruinous... that it would be better to have never been born than to suffer it... The results... would be similar...”

Twilight drank from his every word, feeling the chill gathering down her spine at such words.

Then Midnight started to suddenly gesticulate, as if pointing at something.

“What... what are you doing?”

“Making it look like I am telling you about the herame...”

“Oh...”

It, indeed, appeared as if Midnight was busy explaining to her why the altar was where it was and what did the disc above signify.

His words, meant only for her, were far more sinister than concerning sightseeing.

“If a batpony commits a crime against another, he can be sentenced to repay the deed in some way, by offering his service, or giving back a similar reimbursement to the damage caused. In worse cases, he can work in the bardolyi kopalni... the lower mines. The conditions there are unforgiving and the food provided is just enough to survive... But, after such amends are made, we welcome them back, for he is of our kin...” Midnight continued rather quickly, still pretending to be a faithful guide. “But, through the most... heinous crimes, a batpony can, by their own choice and will, break this bond of blood with us...”

“... by doing what exactly?” Twilight asked, her hoof trying to follow Midnight’s occasionally, to keep up the pretense a bit longer.

“An atrocious act of sin. A vile assault on the dignity and virtue of another... Degeneracy... Sacrilege,” he paused between the words, containing the disgust so clear in his whisper. “Renouncing the Immaculate Moon...”

Twilight too felt an unpleasant shudder. “A... apostasy is punishable like this...?”

“I think that is your word for it... yes, it can, if it is not doubt that can be remedied, but a most foul betrayal of Our Mother. Such batp... such creatures,” Midnight made the distinction that chilled the blood in Twilight’s veins, “are subjected to a retribution so severe, it is taboo. Not to be even thought about... although always there to consider...”

He took a deep breath, giving himself a pause that Twilight dared not interrupt.

“It is a punishment passed only by the tuariani, after such a pony... such a thing is turned over to them by the Family. The entire, sacred congregation decides if a... a...”

It took Midnight a moment of frantic breaths to finally arrive at the word.

“... a katorge must take place,” he finally whispered, his voice shaking. What followed the name was a string of words, as if he was trying to get through the explanation as fast as possible, never to have to explain it again.

“The creature is stripped of its name and its status. Its eyes are burned out, its ears are cut off, its fangs are knocked out, its wings are mutilated until they cannot be used ever again. It is then thrown into the caverns known only to the tuariani, to fend for itself or perish. It is no longer a night-dweller, but a beast, an abomination of its former self, to be forgotten by all. Its likeness and history is erased from the records and its very existence is never to be mentioned again, even by its Family, even by loved ones. As if it never were.”

Midnight finally stopped. He fearfully directed his eyes towards the silver sign of the Goddess and spread his wings to pray again. With such haste that he nearly hit Twilight with them.

She didn’t care, however. She got her answer... though now she wished she hadn’t.

The very idea of such a punishment... such a cruel practice... made her stomach turn and knot. Her head started to spin. To think that... that anypony could be subjected to something like that...

... and... and the Goddess allowed such a practice? Through the hooves of her—

Twilight could feel herself growing pale. Her entire body went cold in an instant at the realization that struck her almost like divine punishment.

She knew she shouldn’t have, but she interrupted Midnight anyway.

“Midnight... back... back in the Sanctuary...” she whispered, her tongue dreading the words escaping her. “If I... hadn’t passed the... the Test of Faith... could... could the Sanctuarians...?”

He turned his head towards her, his gaze betraying... dread.

That was not the answer she was hoping to receive...

***

Luna locked her chamber behind her as she finally managed to trot out of it.

It was a feat in and of itself. Rising the Moon on time was a trivial matter in comparison to finding the strength to get herself cleaned up and presentable, with the emotional turmoil going on inside of her.

She remembered this feeling well. This weight, sapping all strength and effort. This treacherous numbness that made every thought feel like a chore, offering instead nothingness that seemed fraudulently safe. This overwhelming apathy that threatened to stop her from caring about anything. Anything but sleeping, or staring at the wall. That made her follow her duties out of habit and absolutely nothing else.

A millennium had passed... but the depressive indifference was a constant that survived the passage of time and was the same in every epoch.

And it followed the same pattern.

Luna played right into its hooves, having learned of this... this terrible tragedy that had befallen her children. Having faced the magnitude of it... It simply had to affect her in some way. Confronting this long-forgotten truth she, indeed, gave in and dived into her own Dreamworld reality for a while... To recuperate. To escape.

... but she couldn’t just hide from the real world.

The real world in which her old friend became a monster... because she had turned into one first.

Another of the countless wounds which she had inflicted upon others... another scar that creation borne because of her...

Luna caught herself staring at her own door blankly. Maybe it was better to just go back inside...? Lock herself... in thoughts and doubts and...

No.

No, she wasn’t the same, little, omitted filly that she had been before. She had learned well not to deny what she was responsible for, but to own it. She would still stumble and err, like all the ponies... but she would get up. Again. And again.

Especially with others helping her to do so... for, unlike all these centuries ago, she now had ponies she could turn to, to help her deal with whatever dared come.

... ponies that weren’t her sister. She... didn’t feel like seeing her at the moment.

Luna trotted through the castle with her head held high, even though she was fairly certain anypony would be able to spot her inner trepidation. It was hard to control the shifting mane from jerking occasionally, like an angered nebula. Or to hide the small bags under her eyes. She didn’t care enough, though. She was the Princess of the Night. She had her right to be concerned, as an Equestrian monarch.

And, as she had uncovered, a concerned monarch also had the right to recognize when they needed advice and aid from trusted servants.

As luck or Fate would have it, Luna didn’t have to look for too long to locate a familiar, gray source of aid in the Castle.

“I find your proposals profitable, Chancellor,” the familiar, resonant voice of Moonwarden reached Luna’s ears as she was crossing a small foyer, leading to the Royal Offices and Ministries wing. “Consolidation of the E.E.A.’s structure by granting your office a firmer grip would make future acts and amendments easier to implement...”

“That is exactly why I have decided to put this proposition before the Royal Office,” a stern, and familiarly unpleasant tone replied, merging self-assuredness with most temporary subservience. “I was certain that you would see my point, Advisor. It is all to Equestria’s sole benefit.”

Luna did not change her trot, turning the corner with conviction to encounter who she expected. Not one but two gray unicorns of black manes – her personal aide... and one Neighsay, the Chancellor of the Equestria Education Association.

Moonwarden was the first to bow to her, with the faint rustling of his atramentous jacket. “Your Lunar Majesty.” His tone was polite, though betraying satisfaction at seeing her again.

“Greetings, Advisor,” she replied to him cordially, herself glad. Then she switched to a tone that he would be able to immediately decode. “I see you are occupied.”

And he did. “We were just finishing our discussion with the Chancellor, actually.”

Neighsay, whose bow was no less appropriate than Moonwarden’s, did not protest, though there was still a glint of vexation in his eyes at being dismissed so suddenly.

“That is correct, Your Lunar Majesty,” he participated in the lie. “It has been a fruitful exchange, though, I wish to believe,” he added, which Luna repaid with a polite, fake smile.

Not unlike her Advisor’s. “Rest assured, Chancellor. Your care for Equestria’s well-being shall be duly noted.”

Neighsay said nothing more, respectfully backing away in forced deference, until his form finally disappeared around the corner.

Moonwarden calmly tapped his hoof five times, counting, then rolled his eyes and spoke when he knew the Chancellor was far enough not to overhear him. “A colleague of mine used to claim: ‘it’s so overt it’s covert’, but if Neighsay’s ambitions were any more blatant...”

Luna just looked down the corridor, her frown deepening. “A glaring, shameless power play?”

“Well, his proposition suggests granting more power to his own office, whilst lowering the number of council members to nine from the current amount...” the stallion explained, inspecting his monocle briefly. “I am willing to indulge him, actually.”

“Is that so?”

He put the eyepiece back on, a glint passing through it. “Indeed, my lady. True, Neighsay deserves his lousy reputation and one can trust him to make a proper point in a most improper way... but his intentions have to be deemed noble.”

“I see. And is his... famed prejudice a ‘noble’ quality as well?” Luna inquired, cocking an eyebrow. It might have been a small poke too, but she knew Moonwarden handled them well.

“Of a certain sort of ‘nobles’ that I want nothing to do with, my lady,” he claimed with a smirk. “I have my own preconceptions, as does everypony, but I practice the ancient art that allows me to both safely express them and retain them simultaneously.”

Now that was intriguing. “What would this venerable technique be?”

“The forgotten ‘Way of Tongue-in-cheek’.”

Luna, regardless of her mental plight, had to stifle a giggle at the rascal. His pride needed regular curbing, but it was a source of merriment when he utilized it in such a way.

Moonwarden smiled more genuinely, lowering his head. “I am overjoyed to see you again, my lady. The Eastern Woods are charmingly rustic, but I much prefer to be back in the Royal Castle. Forgive me that my return was not swift enough.”

She graced him with a kind glance, though her expression clouded soon after. “I know you have done your best. Your presence, however, would have been very helpful during my sister’s return.”

The unicorn straightened up, loyally standing at attention. “If not quite so before, I shall be useful now, Your Majesty. How might I assist you?”

Luna did not have to consider anything. The burden on her shoulders and mind was clear enough... “I need a place where we could converse in absolute privacy. I’m in need of confiding in somepony.”

Something akin to a blink of fulfilled anticipation appeared in Moonwarden’s eyes, but it was gone just as quickly as it surfaced. “I shall be of service, naturally. And I suppose the walls of the Royal Office would be too thin?”

“I... don’t want the cell to know too much yet, Moonwarden. Just you for the moment.”

He gave her an understanding expression. “Of course, as you command, my lady. I would suggest the... Royal Gardens, then. It is a good place to unwind, no courtiers shall be present at this late hour and I happen to recall the patrol routes through there, so even the Guardsponies will not pester us...”

Luna just blinked, tilting her head a little. “Of course. Why wouldn’t you know the patrol routes? I suppose you also know all the Guards’ full names and their hidden vices to use as leverage if necessary?”

The stallion smirked. “I am afraid I do not understand, my lady. I am not supposed to know absolutely everything I can for your benefit?” he replied, his gaze satisfied. “This way, if you please.”

She trotted past him, knowing the way well enough, trying to hide another smile.

She was really glad to have a disreputable pony like him.

However... she had to start mentally preparing. She would have to recount all of what she had learned from Celestia. All the details... all the distress. If she were to deal with this situation, she had to be as thorough as possible.

Not to waste time... or maybe to postpone this process, she decided to learn something more from Moonwarden regarding his latest mission in... in Hollow Shades.

“Was your assignment successful, my servant?”

Moonwarden kept his reply quiet, trailing her like her own shadow. “I would say that it provided... interesting results, especially when it comes to gaining the cooperation of the mayor and his assistant. Though the most... captivating details I would prefer to reveal in the cozy interior of the Royal Office, my lady.”

Which meant the underground chamber, of course. “What about the Nightguard, however?”

“The local detachment was, actually, very... happy to meet me,” Moonwarden revealed, somewhat astonished by his own words.

Luna glanced back. “Why would that be such a terrible thing?”

“To be forthright, my lady... I am unused to causing joy by my presence. I am more of a ‘something wicked this way comes’ pony,” he stated.

And Luna was forced to agree. She understood that feeling quite well, being who she was and who she had been. Though she was trying her best lately to improve on that, especially through her duties in the Dreamworld, protecting ponies at their most vulnerable.

Moonwarden continued in the meantime. “However, I believe I have gained a valuable asset in the form of that local, Nightguard captain. Or ‘centure’, as is the term, Sunfall Ordain. She seemed rather trivial to approach and become acquainted with. Of course, I considered it being a ploy at first, but I had to conclude that she is, simply, so friendly by default... and willing to share information.”

“On Princess Twilight as well?”

“Unfortunately, I have not learned much aside from the fact that the two met and parted cordially. Though I am rather certain that if I were only to ask Sunfall Ordain, I could gain much more,” he assured. “Oh, and for the sake of trivia – that is really how her name is translated.”

Not a few minutes later they entered the Royal Gardens, the majestic park that was sprawling in a most exquisite and orderly way at the base of the Castle. A work of gardening art, housing the menagerie and often utilized for official, alfresco parties, it was now bathing in the delicate light of the Moon, aided by but a hoofful of small lanterns, gently illuminating the gravel pathways.

In accordance to Moonwarden’s words the place seemed entirely empty... and Luna had to admit that perhaps visiting it more often would do her good. With her domain of stars above, with the fragrance of roses, begonias, orchids and gardenias around... She already felt somewhat better about what awaited her in a moment.

“Is there a place around here that we could sit in for a longer while?” she asked as they ventured deeper into the Gardens.

But her answer did not came outright, for some reason. Looking back, curious, she was met with Moonwarden’s fixed gaze... that escaped to the side the moment she encountered it.

“Oh, forgive me, my lady, seems I have missed your question,” he apologized rapidly.

“I would like to sit down somewhere around here,” she repeated herself calmly. Seemed she was not the only one with a lot on her mind.

“There is a small gazebo not that far away, to the side. Nopony will dare interrupt us there.”

Moonwarden pointed her the right direction and soon after they were sitting in, definitely, a most elegant space, surrounded by delicate, vanilla woodwork and majestic bushes of white roses.

It was one of Luna’s favorite flowers, bar lavender, she couldn’t deny that. “A most welcoming place, my servant. Are you coming here often?”

“Free time is not a commodity I hoard, my lady,” the stallion admitted, chuckling. “But, as an opportunist, I could not possibly deny picking this spot. We have all the privacy and sophistication that the Royal Gardens can provide, I want to believe.”

Luna took a deep breath, filling her nose with the wondrous aroma. “Then I shall be grateful for that opportunism... Though what I am about to share with you, Moonwarden, might not be as pleasant as this little haven.”

The stallion only sat more comfortably, stretching his back with a small hiss. “Consider me ready for whatever you wish to talk about, Your Majesty.”

Was he truly?

Luna... took a moment to start, gathering her thoughts. Nevertheless, when she did begin, she held nothing back. She told him, with utmost precision and pure truth, everything that she had heard from Celestia.

About the night she was banished. About the grief of Radiant Glory. About the carnage that was the war...

And finally about the fact that it was all sentenced to oblivion by her sister’s command, not revealed in any books, nor any scrolls, nor any chronicles.

The longer she spoke, the more absorbed and engrossed by the story Moonwarden appeared. Other than a few gestures of encouragement for her to continue he never interjected, allowing her to let it all out. As if she had only one chance of saying it before it would become forgotten once more.

“... that is the reason I... confined myself to my chambers until this eve. I had to... I had to somehow grasp it all, process it all,” Luna finally finished, realizing that she had been wistfully looking forward, past the stallion, for the longest time. “I do not think I yet do understand all of this...” she added, then remained silent, her attention back to Moonwarden.

The grey unicorn joined her in the quiet, his hoof covering his mouth. He was deeply ruminating, his brow furrowed, showing the wrinkles that betrayed his encroaching middle age. His silver eyes were still, but their sharpness could cut.

After a minute that refused to end, just as Luna was starting to worry that she had maybe put him in a state of shock or something similar, he opened his mouth.

“This...” His tone was most mindful. “This is... rather ghastly.”

“I think that is still putting it mildly, my servant...” she answered him, averting her gaze for a moment. Now that she had repeated it all... yes, it was still a lot to take.

“Perhaps I did speak cautiously, Your Majesty... though wars are nothing strange in this world. Nor is prejudice an oddity, as we have agreed tonight. Combining the two is... averagely unconventional.”

Luna remained still, giving him time and hoping to hear something that would aid her in the disorder.

Though sharing all of this turmoil with somepony already helped... as much as divvying around terrible knowledge could do so. At least she wasn’t bearing it all by herself now.

Moonwarden stared rubbing his chin finally, a sure sign that he was recuperating from the tale.

“It might be strange to admit now, my lady... but I have misjudged your sister, Her Solar Majesty, somewhat gravely... An attempt to, somehow, reimburse those affected by this genocide – oh, of course, that sounds very much like her, but... censoring history itself?” He paused, when an impressed tone revealed itself in his voice. “Going so far to spare future generations the shame and the disquiet? At the cost of the memory of the perished? An inviting choice. Inviting choice, indeed...”

Luna turned back to him, feeling a sudden wave of heat. “We are talking about my children, Moonwarden! Their deaths are not just a part of a pragmatic equation!”

The stallion continued, unabated. “From a moral standpoint, you are entirely correct, my lady... But you have to agree that this was a strong choice. Maybe not correct, maybe providing but temporary benefits, until circumstances change in a millennium. But strong nonetheless... especially in the face of a tragedy and loss.”

Luna was taking a deep breath already to continue on. She tolerated a lot of things about Moonwarden, but a utilitarian outlook on deaths of her children...!

She didn’t have a chance to chastise him however. She spotted a shudder that traveled through his entire form, making his look turn pensive and concerned.

“... tragedy and loss...” he mouthed, a string of sentences escaping him in an obvious dialogue. “Tragedy is one matter. Yes, and loss is another. They have a claim. And proof, yes. Can we be certain? Can we be not? Should we expect...? We are meant to expect it. But that would mean that... Wait, that does make sense. From the very beginning? Not unlikely...”

“Moonwarden?” Luna asked, leaning forth, but the stallion did not seem to pay her much attention.

“That could have been the reason... and when we focus there, they... That is why there is more of them? Could be. And if they are preparing...”

Suddenly, his eyes focused back on her as he rapidly took off his monocle. “My lady, the batponies possess this ‘Testimony’ document...”

“That... that is what my sister revealed to me,” Luna reaffirmed it immediately, believing that Moonwarden must have hit some kind of a breakthrough. “A precise retelling of this tragedy.”

“Not only the tragedy,” he declared strongly. “Tragedies are fleeting things, destined to be forgotten. At first agonizing, they fade in our minds, as we come to terms with them. Otherwise we would never manage to pull ourselves together and continue. It is a natural, psychological process.”

He paused briefly, but Luna’s nod prompted him to continue whatever thought he arrived at.

His gaze was piercing into her eyes. “But there is also a loss. Behind the tragedy, there is a physical loss that your children have suffered, my lady. And a child can bear with equanimity the loss of his father. But the loss of patrimony...”

Luna leaned back, almost pushed away by his stare. “... what are you suggesting, my servant?”

“The Eastern Woods. Batponies’ former territory. Can we allow ourselves to believe that they will not want it back? They have the Testimony that proves their claim, they are the ones charting the region, I have learned that there is an influx of their soldiers at the Border stronghold. And, on top of that, Princess Twilight Sparkle is conducting talks to restore relations right in the midst of them...

“... the opportunity could not be better. So how much would they be willing to risk to get their hooves on what was once theirs?”

Luna felt herself growing pale.

That was not the question she was hoping to receive...

Author's Note

That took a while to complete, I cannot lie.

But I wish to thank everybody who cheered me on as I gathered my strength to continue writing, through the depressive meanders of life. It is always a pleasure to post something and I know that tomorrow I will feel a new man, again with the sense of accomplishment that I have bested myself and continued the tale.

Thank you all, once again. Let me know if you enjoyed the chapter and stay tuned for more...

~Gulheru

Chapter XXXVII – To Be Reminded

“We must address this possibility and we must address it now, Your Solar Majesty.”

Moonwarden had never truly thought that he would have a chance of using such a stern and unrelenting tone when talking with Princess Celestia, the Alicorn of the Sun Herself. But now both him and himself were gaining a significant amount of peculiar satisfaction from seeing trepidation appear on the alabaster muzzle of Her Solar Majesty.

Not losing sight of the gravity of the case at hoof, Moonwarden did allow himself to enjoy that little bit of... repayment for the earful he had to suffer yesterday.

Repayment was the word of the morning, indeed. And not even the first, brilliant rays of the Sun could dispel the atmosphere that permeated the Royal Parlour after the meeting had been hastily organized. Princess Luna was keen on letting her sister in on Moonwarden’s theory... and equally keen on having him speak at first. Precisely explaining to the other alicorn what terrible possibility could all of Equestria be facing.

Princess Celestia, as it could have been foreseen, took the news gallantly, if she remained silent at first. It was actually Raven, asked to be present for this confidential gathering, who broke the pregnant pause that enveloped the chamber.

“Not that I would... discredit Advisor Moonwarden’s hypothesis completely, but is this not taking things too far?” she asked everypony.

It was clear that she was still in disbelief over being told of the Testimony and all that it implied, but she was known to hide her trepidation behind a mask of professionalism.

“I do understand that there would be a case for reimbursement, if we were to believe that we have not taken ownership of the Eastern Woods region through usucaption alone, but that is not a type of case to settle via warfare, but diplomacy. Which, as I will allow myself to point out, is exactly what Princess Twi—”

“It is a type of case settled via diplomacy by Equestria, Advisor Raven, not by everypony everywhere,” Moonwarden retorted, not going to let his point fall. “It is a way of solving problems that we have grown accustomed to, nay, dependent on, unfortunately. Soft words and softer steps have immense power, I would be the last to contest that, but to deny the possibility of firm military actions by those antagonistic towards us is to not be prepared for them. More so, I could cite a few, quite recent examples when the performance of the Royal Guard—”

“We are not discussing being prepared for threats the stature of Tirek. If such a campaign would even cross the batponies’ minds, we are talking conventional enemies using conventional tactics and our armed forces have the necessary discipl—”

“Conventional enemies with a number of significant advantages and conventional tactics we know next to nothing about. I am perhaps not a military strategist, but facing such a foe could, without a doubt, easily prove—”

“With Their Majesties here and aware of daring plans of any sort, it is highly unlikely that they would—”

“And what if they do? We must rely on something more than deference, or else we risk—”

“Now, listen here, Moonfred—”

“Do not vex me, Ravenlynn—”

“That shall be quite enough.”

Princess Celestia didn’t need to raise her voice to have the two of them rendered silent in an instant, entering the usual, fragile ceasefire. But Moonwarden was convinced that his warnings found their purchase, especially considering the expression on the alicorn’s face.

When she spoke again, her tone was still perfectly collected. “Advisor Moonwarden is presenting us with a logical and possible scenario. One that I would not disparage at all. I would hope the night-dwellers more reasonable than to follow it... but that is not my judgment to pass.”

Moonwarden quickly glanced at his lady, following Princess Celestia’s gaze. Luna sat still, like a statue of dark, magnificent granite, with only her nebulous mane conducting its whimsical dance. Her eyes were locked forward, magnificent...

... and saddened.

“My children... The burden of the Holy War have lain on their memory for centuries, unanswered and unattended. Sorrow like this, left alone, can lead to terrible decisions,” Luna stated after a longer moment, with a tone of life’s knowledge and experience. “Would you not agree, sister?”

Moonwarden cocked an eyebrow. He knew rather well that Her Lunar Majesty condemned herself for falling under the Nightmare’s influence... but it seemed that this small needle of blame was still lodged in her heart, judging from the color of her voice. It took this singular, daunting revelation to coax it out and yet it was there.

Hah... how perfect Luna was in her worldly imperfections.

Focus.

Shaking his head at himself, Moonwarden paid attention again, considering that Princess Celestia withstood the prod with majestic dignity.

“I would, Luna. I will not remain falsely blameless. I would also prefer not to be inculpated for my noble intentions, even if erroneous...” she suggested, her expression inscrutable. “I have made many hard choices throughout the centuries and not all of them were exemplary. Not once, however, was malice my aim. Especially not in this case.”

Luna said nothing at first, only took a deep breath. It made her spectral mane jerk frantically, then quiet down into the steady, endless flow.

Her voice was coldly poised. “I would never suspect you of blunt malice, sister. Yet this case... this case is special. For it encompasses my children and my responsibility. They have chosen me as their patron, their mother and their goddess,” she accentuated with a tone that would suffer no objections. “I know them and of them like no other. I remember their ways and their traditions. And though a millennium has passed...” she paused, as if unsure of what to say. Then her voice became firm once more. “The worst prospect remains a slight possibility, but a possibility nonetheless. To be unprepared for it would be... foolhardy.”

Moonwarden nodded, deciding on joining the deliberations. “That is the wisest and safest decision to make. We have information on batpony forces congregating at the Border stronghold, in significant, though hard to pinpoint numbers. Of course, it being a power play for the sake of diplomatic gains is feasible, but this bastion is not a day of flight away from Hollow Shades... or ‘Shades’ Hollow’, as it has been disclosed the hamlet was once named.” He made sure to grant everybody the correct, grave stare, emphasizing his point. “Morphological nuances regardless, our belongings could be in immediate danger of a rapid military action.”

“Are we truly considering a full-scale campaign of retaking the region, based on the claim present in this... Testimony document?” Raven asked aloud. “I understand that some actions could be undertaken to push our buttons and test us in the same way as Maretonia was probed, but an actual conflict? A brazen plan. Ill-considered, even!”

“Could you elaborate further, Advisor Raven?” Moonwarden decided to ask of her, trying to see her reasoning and not start another skirmish... for the moment.

“Leaving aside if this ancient claim could be still considered valid by the stature of Her Solar Majesty’s promise,” Raven continued, giving her lady a customary bow of her head, “going to war whilst in possession of any document like the one in question brings more loss than gain! The very existence of such a unique written proof is quite enough to become the basis of extensive talks from an advantageous position. Which talks, actually, can be taking place right now, with Her Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle in the Tramplevanian Alps.”

Princess Celestia took a deeper breath than usual, her only visible reaction to this topic being touched. “If they are, I trust in Twilight’s judgment and purity of intention... But the lack of messages from her, especially at this very moment is... troubling.”

Moonwarden managed to spot Luna looking to the side with guilt of... obvious source, so he decided to aid her. Also considering he was the one to lately try and convince her that her choice of encouraging the youngest of alicorns was, all in all, beneficial.

“As the Princess of Friendship, Princess Twilight Sparkle seems the mare for the job, her integrity and belief in the ideas of Harmony are stalwart. I do not think there to be a more perfect candidate.”

A strange pause reigned in the chamber, which caught even Moonwarden by surprise. His gaze darted between the three mares, seeing but widespread confusion.

Huh, perhaps he went a little too far. At least he dispelled the worry for a breath.

Raven shook off the stupor first. “Such words coming from your lips, Advisor Moonwarden... do not seem entirely... honest. It is known to all of us that you dispute the tenets that are the very foundations of Equestria and that you find Princess Twilight Sparkle—”

“Unfortunately idealistic, amongst other, similar adjectives. And, indeed, my pragmatic morality stands. It was brought to my attention quite recently, actually,” he replied, more in the direction of Princess Celestia than any other. “But even I cannot deny – while this seems like a far more subtle matter than one to be settled with a fortuitous, polychromatic explosion of epic proportions, Princess Twilight Sparkle’s resolve, backed by the faith in Friendship, will aid her in evening the odds.”

Despite allowing himself the sarcastic comment, it looked like his goal was achieved. The small nods from the Princesses, following the initial bewilderment, were a satisfactory indication.

Pressing this advantage, Moonwarden removed his monocle, giving himself some distance by cleaning it graciously.

“Lack of messages might be caused by several things. For once, we have little knowledge of how communications work in Noctraliya, if Princess Twilight was forced to use a local way of sending an official missive back. I would like to presume that to be the case. If I were in the batponies’ position, hostile intent aside, I would carefully monitor any correspondence. Perhaps, being aware of that fact, Princess Twilight prefers to bide her time...”

“Optimistic, but not unthinkable,” Raven judged, even going so far as to attempt not to sound haughty. “If Her Highness has entered diplomacy, she might wish to establish a hoofhold before informing about it. She is not known for making panicked decisions.”

‘Eventually’, Moonwarden remarked in the comfort of his own head.

Princess Celestia sighed, her calm expression faltering just a little. “I care, first and foremost, about her safety. This entire dilemma could have been handled much better from the start...”

“Many dilemmas could have been handled like that, sister,” came Luna’s words.

“You have the right to be bitter, Luna, but let us leave that for meetings more private yet.”

Raven glanced quickly Moonwarden’s way, likely too feeling the mounting tension. Her tone was even more polite than usual.

“We must work with what we have at the moment, Your Majesties. I am inclined to agree that our immediate goal would be to establish a correct approach to the possible, even if improbable, threat... If a military action to retake the batponies’ former territories would truly take place, the Eastern Woods are vast, without much in the terms of infrastructure. We can mobilize enough forces to drive out potential attackers, considering it is nearly impossible to secure the region without any strong and defensible positions.”

“Aside from the point I have made earlier about remote training and tactics,” Moonwarden chimed in, “we could be hopeful and calculate our armies as adequate... Regardless, however, we suffer a loss of a strong battalion, if the promise to the Duchy of Maretonia holds,” he additionally pointed out, not really keen on stopping his eyes glancing Princess Celestia’s way. “It is a convenient weakening of our strength right when we might need it.”

“That result might have been a part of some greater scheme,” the Alicorn of the Sun replied, with a most calm tone, “but when friends ask Equestria for help, we eagerly answer, intrigue or not. Should I expect your admonishment for that, Advisor Moonwarden?”

Careful now.

“No, Your Solar Majesty, mine role is to advise, not criticize. And so my advice would encompass postponing the redeployment of our troops, at least until we can confirm the suspicions.”

The Princess didn’t say a word more, but Moonwarden had already took notice of the sweat pouring down his neck. One could try to keep up their best appearances, but it was noticeably harder to do so when the heat of the sun was beating down with the intensity of a stern glare.

His own lady thankfully came to his aid. Like the gentle breeze of the night offering respite after the harsh day.

“How quickly should our Guards be sent to Maretonia, sister, in accordance to your promise?”

“As soon as possible, a couple of days after my return,” Princess Celestia responded, leaning back in her seat. “I acknowledge the need of additional security for our own domain if the plot is considered, but I would prefer not to break my word, for the sake of relations.”

“I might contest you on that, but that still leaves us with some time beforehoof to ascertain ourselves of everything.”

“We might receive some help with that, actually, sister. Raven?”

“Your Majesty.” The mare snapped to attention.

“Despite the panic that the batpony infiltration caused, the Maretonian Merchant Conglomerate decided to keep the flow of goods going through the already established trade routes. Before I left I had promised Princess Cadence that I shall notify her of all the findings in Maretonia, considering the new mercantile ties of the Crystal Empire. I was initially planning on sending her a message with all the details, but I think I have a better solution – let us request her presence in Canterlot. With Prince Shining Armor.”

It took Moonwarden but a second to grasp the reasoning behind this action and Luna was no slower.

“And have him examine the situation, using his training and experience. Well-considered, Celestia, Shining Armor’s insight might prove invaluable.”

Raven nodded as well. “Then a message shall be sent to the Crystal Empire as soon as our meeting is concluded.”

“Wonderful, Raven. Advisor Moonwarden?”

As Celestia’s gaze sought him out, he bowed his head accordingly. “Your Majesty.”

“Your ponies have time to evaluate the maps until the Princess and Prince arrive, which shouldn’t take longer than a couple of days. I want all the findings to be presented before us during a confidential meeting we shall schedule as soon as possible,” the alicorn ordered, then her expression changed slightly. “I trust this is achievable?”

“The analysis is happening as we speak, Your Majesty. We will have an extensive report prepared accordingly, having Prince Shining Armor’s assessment in mind,” Moonwarden replied with utmost politeness, hoping not to invoke—

“I take it that this cooperation will not suffer from any... bygone animosities.”

... oh, great.

“Entirely artificial animosities for the sake of the ‘Equilibrium’ case, Your Majesty, I will humbly allow myself to remind.” He tried to sound keen and honest, despite the irritation that this most insignificant matter was once again brought up. “I had to make sure the trail of my alleged treason will be followed with enough... zeal to lead our armed forces to the real target. It goes without saying that I did not mean anything by my words.”

“Still, Moonwarden,” Princess Luna joined in, unfortunately elongating the vexing moment, “I believe that outright threatening the well-being of Princess Cadance was crossing a line.”

“Most effective outright threatening, my lady,” Moonwarden accentuated trying his best to remain collected. And hoping that she did not suddenly forget all of his teachings on said lines and crossing them for a greater purpose.

“Perhaps.” She gave him a cryptic look. “However, after everything went according to the plan, you did apologize for this deception as I have told you to, my servant?”

He almost smirked. “ ‘Profoundly and extensively’, exactly as your command was, my lady,” he quoted.

“And what about ‘honestly’?”

Raven, being the insufferable creature she was, spoke up, her expression betraying her intention of ridiculing him.

He straightened his posture, almost tauntingly. “I would never dare overstep Her Lunar Majesty’s exact orders.”

The mare shook her head in disbelief, Princess Celestia frowned profoundly... and Princess Luna let out a resigned, but nonetheless amused sigh.

Everything was alright with the World.

The Alicorn of the Sun spoke up again, although looking a little less excited about this universal truth. “My expectations stand, Advisor Moonwarden.” She looked over the gathered, the power of her gaze invoking deference. “If we face possible danger, Equestria shall face it together. We all shall face it together. Regardless of preferences, moralities, or beliefs.”

Moonwarden would have been joyous with a declaration pushing past the boundaries of austere ethics, but one glance at his lady curbed his satisfaction. Her sister’s voice made Luna’s mane twist, as if an astral storm was brewing in the vast cosmos. She was agreeing with this state of things, but he knew her well enough to spot that she had more to say in this discussion.

So did Princess Celestia.

“Would you like to add anything before we conclude, sister?”

Luna stayed eerily silent for a longer moment. Her stare was piercing through the distant wall of the Royal Parlour, reaching faraway places Moonwarden was uncertain he even wanted to imagine...

... and yet would still be ready to visit, if only to remain at her side.

“My children... are considering their options, of that we can be certain. They will act in the shadows, amongst the night that cradles them. I only hope that they remember that the light of the Moon and stars illuminates each and every deed.”

Chills passed right through Moonwarden’s very core. The declaration had enough firm intent and hidden warning, he couldn’t help but be amazed by its strength. It were moments like this when he truly appreciated his position. Trusted confidant to the Lady of the Night, a figure as majestic as powerful. Godlike, many would say.

“Speaking of which, Your Lunar Majesty...”

Raven’s tone made everybody focus on her.

Her voice was usually confident. Assured of her role and insight. Despite criticizing himself for it, Moonwarden couldn’t help but in many ways admire the intolerable mare for her attempts at persistent professionalism of her work.

Even if her snarky attitude and strict legalism were exasperating.

This time, however, the mare’s words came out as overly... cautious. Complaisant.

“I would not dare to... attempt to fathom the full extent of your powers and abilities, Your Majesty, and we, ordinary ponies, hope that we show the right esteem to you, as an alicorn and the Lady of the Night,” she said, carefully choosing her vocabulary. “And yet... the amount of respect and adoration that the batponies offer you, Your Majesty, is more than obvious. Even to those without any knowledge of their kind. You are their patron deity, their Mother and Protector... The ‘Immaculate Moon’, as I heard the title enunciate...”

Moonwarden believed he had determined what Raven was trying to ask about. Especially since Princess Celestia appeared more than willing to stay away from the topic... and his lady looked even more tense than she had been a moment ago.

Truth be told, both he and himself were sometimes terribly curious about the matter of godly condition and standing, but quickly arrived at a conclusion that culling curiosity was better.

Low-risk, one would say. With the other agreeing.

Thankfully, it was Raven who chose to ask about said mystery and was now forced to withstand the thorough eldritch glance from Princess Luna.

“Advisor Raven, would you wish to inquire why should I not take this matter into my own hooves?”

The resonance of Luna’s question made the room feel immediately colder. Raven swallowed audibly, then lowered her head, though nothing in the words of the alicorn would cast blame on her for her logical thinking.

Moonwarden hid the joy of this sight deep within him, more interested in the follow-up. Especially since even Princess Celestia looked with interest her sister’s way, though she was the one other pony to have insight on the topic, herself popularly revered as a goddess among mortals.

Overbearing silence reigned for a breath longer. Then Luna gracefully stood up, prompting Moonwarden to spring from his place. However, her regal gesture stopped him in his tracks, leaving her to pace the chamber on her own. Her silver hoofshoes rhythmically struck the rich, mahogany floor, their sound almost too heavy, even considering her alicorn figure.

“I suppose it is an unavoidable question in this situation. Why not?” she mused out loud, her eyes tracing unseen patterns on the walls and ceiling, never stopping on anything in particular. “It would be the easiest way of handling matters. Some would likely say – the most reasonable. After all, I am their Immaculate Moon, their Mother. Mother should take care of her children...”

Moonwarden followed his lady’s steps with interest. And her words even more zealously.

“Such a simple solution, is it not? My one appearance, my very presence, even stripped of splendor, of mystique... It is more than enough to make the entire country kneel. To have them at my hooves, drinking from my closeness, their souls and hearts shackled by the presence of their Goddess. Their Immaculate Moon...”

Luna ventured towards the great, crystal-clean window. The rays of the rising Sun poured into the room, full of warmth and joy, framing her dark blue figure.

“My one word would be enough to force them to abandon any and all plans they might have forged...”

Moonwarden squinted his eyes. Although focused mostly on his lady’s deliberations, he couldn’t but notice that where the morning light met Luna’s stature, it dimmed. Lost the vibrant hue.

“My one gesture would send them down any path I choose... Any path.”

Just as Raven, visibly overwhelmed by the answer she was receiving, was leaning back, almost shrinking in her seat, Princess Celestia began leaning forth, towards her sister. Not yet interfering, but ready to.

Luna continued, her tone growing... preternatural.

“Do you know what immeasurable power this is, Advisor Raven? How does this sort of dominance taste like? Most probably not. But I do... I do, all too well.”

The Alicorn of the Night turned her head sideways, staring back into the room. Moonwarden felt goose bumps all over himself when his lady’s cyan gaze met his own.

Even in his vanity, he would never dare compare himself to an alicorn like her... but he knew a thing or two about power. Influence. Supremacy. Their flavor. Intoxicating, like the finest drink. Addicting, like the bliss of intimacy. And he saw that familiar, intense, alluring compulsion of control in that pupil.

The slit pupil, of infinite blackness, luring him into its abyss.

... he did not blink.

After a second that lasted forever, Luna inhaled deeply as her eyes reverted to their regular, if mysterious state. She turned around, firm in her stance.

“This is not what I desire. To force them. To have them blindly follow me. For their sake... and mine.”

Raven shuffled in her place, containing her distress. “O-of course, Your Majesty. Forgive me for asking...”

“There is nothing to forgive.” Luna’s tone grew weary in between the sentences. “If that shall be all, I should be heading to my chambers to rest. Celestia?”

The other alicorn nodded her head, keeping her voice as understanding as she could. “Of course, Luna. Will you be alright?”

“Eventually, I presume. This is a lot to handle right now. With me, Moonwarden.”

He did not need any further words to follow her. Not after witnessing such a daunting, magnetic display. Like a silent shade, he accompanied his lady as they left the Royal Parlour and made their way through the halls of the Palace. Luna said nothing, her expression stoic and inscrutable, leaving Moonwarden with his own thoughts and feelings.

And those were... galloping after what he had witnessed this morn.

Only after reaching the doors of her personal refuge did the alicorn finally speak up.

“Thank you for being here for me tonight, my servant.”

“At your disposal, my lady. All of my nights are yours,” he gently replied, bringing forth a melancholic smile. “I am, however, saddened that instead of addressing your trepidation, I seem to have multiplied it. For that, I profoundly apologize.”

It was Luna’s turn to appear wistful. “It is better to face a bitter realization than live in between sweet illusions.”

“Wisely said, Your Majesty. Although... having in mind the necessary wellness in life, I have allowed myself to order Elegy to stay in Canterlot for longer and provide you with some company. Especially if the recent situation will force me to spend more time hunched over maps and reports.”

“I appreciate your thoughtfulness, Moonwarden.” Her genuine tone made his heart skip a beat. “Let us hope that nothing terrible comes to pass... but I expect your utmost diligence.”

“You have that and more, my lady,” he replied, giving her a deep, due bow. Trying, through this official gesture, convey everything else that he would want to say.

Especially tonight. To see that tension leave her expression. To see that worry disperse... just like the memory of her sleeping form dispelled his own unease not so long ago.

“Have a restful day, my servant.”

“Your Majesty...” Moonwarden affirmed, turning to leave...

... but stopping himself just before.

“Oh, I almost forgot, my lady. King rook’s pawn captures queen.”

Luna, pretty much already through her door, looked back at him. Confusion was blatant on her face at first, but then her expression changed into one of mounting curiosity. “Verily, my servant? Why the pawn? I would think you would gain more by using the queen’s rook, at least... Where is your opportunism?”

He had to shake his head. “Curbed, Your Majesty. For the moment, at least. I am not taking any chances...” he claimed, looking straight into Luna’s eyes...

... those hauntingly beautiful eyes...

“You have endangered that queen there for a reason, my lady. She is threatened and at a disadvantageous position. Perhaps so,” he stated, shrugging a little. “But that is the thing. I could not foresee any scenarios in which this would be your elaborate trap, or a more grandiose scheme than one I would be able perceive... which is exactly why I will be cautious.

“If there is no genius plan in your move, my lady, only making a point – you have still lost a valuable asset and I press my advantage, even if less significantly. But if there is a stratagem which I cannot see, well, it is better for a small, insignificant pawn to be sacrificed for this sake, rather than any of the seven other pieces...”

Luna said nothing, nodding just a little and accepting his reasoning. A small frown creasing her forehead as she closed the doors behind her.

Moonwarden took off his monocle as he was left alone. And only after trotting away and turning a corner did he allow himself to finally exhale.

... stone the crows, what a night and morning!

Tell me about it.

He pressed his hoof just under his horn, feeling the encroaching migraine. There was a lot to do... but he could really use a distraction. Casual, but indulging.

Yes... Coffee and cream would do.

***

“Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight further confirms that the message was sent to all the members of the Covenant, about you seeing the Testimony, Honored Princess. Further, he politely requests you to meet him before the Palace. He claims that he has something important to propose to you for tonight.”

Twilight tried to listen intently to Midnight’s report, but she had a lot of other plans on her mind than paying attention.

Like sleeping.

Or napping, or snoozing, or snoozing with snoring, even.

She really didn’t catch any rest after... yesternight’s revelations.

The knowledge of that... that terrible and sadistic punishment. The very thought of that crude penance which was great enough to violently erase the very memory of a pony... the “katorge”... it took away her rest, it had stolen her confidence and conviction.

For a strong reason, as well. The realization of what she had faced in the Sanctuary, the judgment passed on her by the enigmatic, armor-clad sentinels, the realization that the evaluation that she couldn’t even recall could end in...

She had succeeded in it, yes, but... how? Why? She had given up the memory of the moment so that she could save her remembrance in history...? Was it... a strange form of the batpony rule of repayment...?

And what if she had failed? Had they even found any faith in her? Why was she spared? What would have happened otherwise? They would have tried to detain her? Subject her to... How would everypony react? What about the Princess?

Princess?

“Honored Princess?”

A mare’s voice reached out to her, pulling her away from this assault of worry. And out of falling asleep, as she realized, her eyelids sluggishly opening to see Rowan Berry leaning in, curiosity in her coral stare.

“Honored Princess, are you still with us?”

Twilight blinked a couple of times to dispel the drowsiness. “Y... yes, yes, I am.”

“Is something the matter?” a note of worry was audible in Midnight’s tone. “You just decided to fall asleep staring at one spot...”

“It’s... it’s really nothing. Just... didn’t really catch any rest last night. My thoughts are all over the place,” she told them, trying to hide the entire extent of her trepidation.

She didn’t want to make Midnight feel any worse than how he already must have felt. Especially considering how long and piously he had prayed after disclosing to her the nature of this taboo punishment in his culture.

“Allow me, Honored Princess.” Rowan Berry reached out to check the pulse under Twilight’s fetlock, then stared deeply into her eyes. She shook her head. “A little bloodshot. Too much stress, perhaps too little to eat due to it.”

She wasn’t wrong. “That might be it, yes...”

“Cons of your post, hwalba knaze. Have you not taken any of that poppy extract I gave you? Six droplets could have saved you a lot of trouble.”

“I... completely forgot about it, actually,” Twilight admitted, a little sheepish. “I put it in my luggage someplace and it slipped my mind. I might use it today, then...”

“I will gladly calculate the right dose, depending on how you will be feeling this morning, Honored Princess. Trust me, it is a... what was that Equestrian expression... an ‘old reliable’ mixture?” the healer guessed.

Midnight, his look stern, was very keenly checking the straps of his hoofshoes in the meantime. “Let us hope tonight shall be, simply, less demanding from the Honored Princess,” he said, lightly pawing the stone floor with the tips of his steel claws, almost as if in warning. “Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight did appear somewhat eager to meet you.”

Twilight heeded his clue, with Rowan Berry stepping away from her, glancing at Midnight and rubbing her chin as if in thought.

“Eager... Well, the entire Iug is still rather excited after what transpired in the Maednoca Tabulre. I would be surprised if the animated spirit did not cause him a bit of joy.” She looked intently towards Midnight. “Careless lips could say a lot more about the Honored Lord... but not that he does not care for the well-being of your Family.”

“As is a mark of a good haspadr,” the stallion responded. “Putting Family above even his own ambitions, desires and flaws.”

Twilight nodded, then turned around to check herself in the ornate, silver mirror. Not really spotting the sour expression that bloomed on Rowan Berry’s muzzle.

“If I might ask, what kind of a pony Honored Lord Dusk Harvest is?” she asked instead, while making sure that her mane did not show her restless day.

And checking whether her eyes were really that bloodshot. She had to presentable!

“Honored Lord Dusk Harvest?”

Rowan Berry’s voice sounded as if she was uncertain why her haspadr was brought up.

“Yes... That is the name right?” Twilight pondered for a moment. “Urgh, did I make a gaffe? It’s the lack of sleep.”

“No!” the healer quickly protested. “Just a little surprised by the question.”

“It’s just curiosity. Despite his unfortunate speech impediment, he comes through as a very polite and genuine stallion. What is he like as a head of your Family?”

“Oh, y-yes, well...” Rowan Berry herself stuttered a little, pondering for a moment. “Honored Lord Harvest of Family Dusk takes his role as the overseer and guardian of the Dalli with great seriousness... though he is more of a scholar than a leader...”

Twilight after lastly checking for visible bags under her eyes, and fighting a very unladylike yawn, turned back to her entourage again. “I suppose that is unsurprising.”

Midnight nodded sharply. “That might be so, and yet the Honored Lord has gardened some respect in his Family with his dedication.”

“I think the word you were looking for, Midnight Wind, was ‘garnered’... but that strangely fitted Family Dusk still.”

Rowan Berry let out a small giggle at seeing Midnight redden. “Actually, one could say that Honored Lord is taking care of the Rodine like a skilled owocellatan should. With a lot of the Family working nights and days in the Valleys, he turned a portion of his residence into healers’ quarters for those most in need.”

“Really?” Twilight could not hide the surprise.

“Yes, for those that would be ill, or suffer injuries at work. And especially the fruit-tenders that need to temporarily remain in the caverns due to their eyes starting to suffer from sunlight,” Midnight affirmed. “And, on top of that, Honored Lord Harvest of Family Dusk is himself working nightly with his arciwani i curatri, trying to find yet better ways of growing crops and maintaining orchards, building on the legacy of the progniti.”

“That’s... incredible. He must be a paragon of a haspadr!”

“Not... really,” the stallion reluctantly said and Rowan Berry hissed quietly.

“The Honored Lord does not have the... presence. A prestige of a haspadr, avoiding, or outright refusing public appearances. The slahte of Family Dusk sees him as favoring the plebesi, like House Mountrose.”

“He, also, has been married for over ten years and yet does not have an heir.” Midnight’s voice grew careful and... wistful. “As I have told you, Honored Princess, marriage in our culture marks readiness to continue one’s bloodline.”

“I... do remember that, yes.”

“Many whispers surface as to why Family Dusk lacks a hrabiy still. Some target him, some – his wife, Lord Consort Dusk Flight... some even suggest that it is a disfavor of Neskaza Lunee...”

Twilight’s head bowed almost automatically, but she didn’t pay attention. Instead, she just glanced to the mirror once more. Her reflection betraying a frown, forming intently on her face.

Even somepony appearing so selfless and altruistic was not considered a shining example by the noctrali... What tragedy it was, not yet to know the ideas of Harmony and Friendship.

Despite the dark thoughts of the day and another mountain of stress twisting her insides, Twilight managed to find enough diligence to actually have a filling meal and prepare to meet Midnight Eye. She really would have preferred at least a nap, but it would have been foolhardy to keep the Lord waiting. Especially since, as it appeared, he had lately arrived at a change of heart when it came to her person.

Accompanied by both Midnight and Rowan Berry on her way, Twilight found him in the square before the Palace, conversing with a couple of archivists, Midnight Whisper being one of them. Upon seeing her descending the marble stairs, the haspadr waved his hoof, dismissing his entourage bar Midnight’s father and two of his loyal sentinels, providing him the traditional protection.

“Ah, Honored Princess. Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum.”

Twilight gave him a polite smile, returning the official greeting. “I welae Neskaza Lunee... illum tuu noc tez, hwalbu haspadr.” Huh, she was getting steadily better at the fluency. “I hope my arrival did not interrupt anything important.”

The Lord smirked, his aureolin eyes shining in almost excitement. “Having an envoy from a neighboring country visiting one’s Iug seems like something paramount, so worry not about that.”

... his borderline upbeat tone made her more nervous than glad.

“Very well. I have been told that you wished to see me, Honored Lord,” she cut to the chase, hoping that whatever intrigue was hiding behind Midnight Eye’s good humor would be revealed soon and spare her the tension.

“Yes, Honored Princess. Please, walk with me, I want to discuss some plans for the next few days,” the stallion declared, patiently waiting for Twilight before sauntering through the plaza.

She glanced towards Midnight Whisper, but he just gave her an encouraging nod, taking his place at Midnight’s side, just like she took hers by the haspadr’s.

“I am all ears, Honored Lord.”

“As you have been doubtlessly informed, Honored Princess, bats have been sent to the other members of the Cowene, regarding your declarations after familiarizing yourself with the Testimony. Rest assured, I have done my best to have the messages include precise retelling of your stance on the matters you have learned about.”

Twilight exhaled in her mind, whilst granting Midnight Eye a polite nod of gratitude. “I hope that it shall address any worries about my intentions that the Covenant could still hold.”

“Arguable, Honored Princess. You cannot change some ponies, despite your best intentions,” the Lord accentuated, making it obvious he had specific Lord... or Lords, in mind. “Though I can honestly reaffirm everything I have told you during our private discussion, Honored Princess. And I see the merit of entering more cordial discussions during the next gathering.”

“That is great to hear, Honored Lord. I want nothing else but to find common ground,” Twilight kindly responded, though she did make sure to add some royal notes to the melody of her voice. “Have no doubt, any and all help and goodwill I might receive from the members of the Covenant shall be generously remembered.”

The haspadr gave her a curious, satisfied glance. “That pleases my ears, up to the tufts,” he told her, not hiding a smirk.

... when had she become such a political animal?! The ways of the Lords were rubbing off on her! Of course, she would remember who wanted to offer her aide, instead of thwarting her in her quest, but to say it in such a tone...?

Was she a better leader when sleep-deprived?

She blinked a couple of times to get herself back on track, just as they entered one of the tunnels, trotting away from the palatial cavern.

“So, am I to understand that the next Covenant meeting might happen quite soon?”

“I will await responses from my esteemed colleagues first, but if they will not signify any Family issues that would force them to stay at their Mountains, I will ewoc all to a meeting.”

“ ‘Summon’, I presume?”

“Indeed, that is the translation,” Midnight Eye affirmed. “It is the standard way of congregating, with one of the haspadri asking others to join him in the Sanctuary. It usually happens once every two to three months. Having you in Noctraliya, Honored Princess, is extraordinary, of course, but there is no need to threaten a meeting.”

Twilight considered having misheard the word for a moment. “ ‘Threatening’ a meeting? What would that imply?”

Midnight Eye suppressed a chuckle. “Exactly what it implies, Honored Princess.” He gave her an amused look before giving her the actual explanation. “You are aware that the Covenant requires a... how do you put it... ah, ‘unanimous’ vote to pass new laws or agreements encompassing the whole Noctraliya...”

“Yes, indeed,” Twilight answered, now very curious about the topic. Also now recalling Custodian Lichen at the Sanctuary mentioning something about additional gatherings.

“And you do know that, in case of a disagreement in a vital matter... or, as it is said in our language, rez u gardl – a ‘throat case’, war is a way of settling such arguments?”

“I am aware of this tradition.”

She wasn’t sure if Midnight Eye caught onto her trepidation, but he continued without letting her know that.

“This is, likewise, traditional. Every haspadr has the ability to force a meeting, if he believes there to be a matter that requires an immediate summit. Nopony dares to take such a summon lightly, for nopony would dare abuse this ancient right. By sending a message with but one word that can be translated to ‘I desire to threaten’, a Lord calls the Covenant to congregate in a manner that can only end by either full and absolute consensus... or woyn.”

“Quite... extraordinary,” Twilight concluded, trying not to sound once again aghast due to another piece of Noctraliyan culture.

... maybe it was just better to stop reacting like that altogether? Almost every second thing around here was in some way stunning or upsetting for her.

The Lord but shrugged lightly. “I find a lot of topics regarding Equestria similarly... exotic.”

Point taken.

“Which is why dialogue is such a... throat case, Honored Lord.”

Midnight Eye did not respond, simply looking forward with a small smile dancing on his lips.

As they traversed yet another corridor, Twilight decided it was finally time to bring up a small appeal before the haspadr.

“I meant to ask you about something, Honored Lord, and this might be my chance.”

“Be my guest, hwalba knaze.”

“The revelations in the Testimony have shocked me deeply, especially since I had not even the slightest of ideas about this... grim chapter of our shared history. My willingness to find a proper way of addressing it is stalwart, yet, in the most important matters, every leader might find counsel extremely useful.”

The haspadr said nothing, just looked at her askance. She couldn’t tell anything from his enigmatic gaze.

“Having said that, with your permission, Honored Lord, I would like to send a message to Equestria, which would include the new knowledge I have acquired and—”

Midnight Eye stopped dead in his tracks and Twilight almost tumbled over trying to come to a halt as well. Without saying anything, the stallion waved his sentinels away, giving the two of them more private room in the passageway.

Twilight managed to sneak a peek Midnight’s way, though the sudden, mounting worry in his eyes wasn’t reassuring.

“I sincerely hope, Princess...” Midnight Eye’s hushed voice, not to mention him dropping the honorific, immediately put her on high alert. “... that this request is a product of momentary forgetfulness and not failure of honoring your own word.”

He had already managed to put her on the back hooves with his abrupt stop, those words just added confusion to her anxiety. “I... don’t understand?”

He looked towards the two retinues, as if making doubly sure of no eavesdropping, but it was more than clear that nopony would dare breaching his trust.

Other than Twilight, judging by his words.

“I rush to remind you, Princess, that furtiveness is a form of praising Neskaza Lunee... I would have hoped you remembering the conversation that happened before you first entered the Seat of the Covenant...”

Twilight blinked. She shook her head. “I... believe so? I have talked with all the Honored Covenant on the importance of the talks and—”

“And the necessity to maintain what is happening during these talks with us a secret,” the haspadr pointed out firmly, though still keeping his voice low. “Necessity expressed in blood.”

Twilight took an involuntary step back.

A memory flashed before her eyes. The memory of the Bloodletter, the statue in before the ornate doors to the Covenant chamber. The two, sharp fangs done in steel. The example provided by Midnight.

She remembered well the pain of piercing her skin and then the droplet of red joining her loved one’s, in the stone, sacrificial bowl.

She recalled her own words, offering the ‘blood of her soul’ to be allowed to partake in the summit.

To keep everything discussed a secret under pain of sin against the Immaculate Moon.

“But... but the promise involved—”

“Not revealing anything that would happen during the talks. Not under pressure, nor calamity. Not for wealth, nor glory, as I believe Blessed Fang’s words were...” Midnight Eye quoted, his tone adamant.

Twilight shook her head. This... what? What?! Did he really mean to say that anything and everything...?!

“Now, just a moment, I gave a promise, but—”

“Not to reveal anything being said.”

“Behind the doors of the Seat!”

When the faint echo bounced off the walls, the Lord grimaced. A small, barely audible hiss left his lips before he spoke. “Poise and decorum requires keeping one’s tone down when discussing anything like this, Princess.”

“And mutual respect between parties requires being precise in one’s citations,” she riposted, squinting her eyes. “Especially in such cases. I have seen the Testimony here, not in the Tuarie.”

Midnight Eye remained unmoved. “So you would argue, Princess, but behind the doors of the Seat we did reveal the story of the Soleera Cruziate. The Testimony was but a necessary confirmation which you were given in our benevolence.”

Twilight was now fighting two things that were attempting to raise in her voice. Volume... and bile.

So much for a change of heart!

“So you would claim that I should keep a secret about a fragment of history widely known?”

“Widely known in Noctraliya, Princess. Your own example proves this tragedy was forgotten in Ekwestriya... Disclosing it in letters like this would be breaching your own, sacred oath.”

Twilight could not believe her ears. At all!

This was a crucial matter! One to shape the mentality of the batponies for centuries! How was she supposed to act, to grant any ideas of repayment to them if she wouldn’t be allowed to ask Princess Celestia—

Princess Celestia...

... yes! Yes, that was it!

“Very well, answer me this, Honored Lord,” she said, still granting him the polite title he robbed her of almost immediately, “whose is the Testimony?”

Midnight Eye squinted his eyes. “It belongs to us, noctrali.”

“And to the Judging Sun, Honored Lord. That is best not forgotten.”

One of the haspadr’s eyebrows rose. The first, visible indication that she began fighting back against his suddenly inimical viewpoint.

Twilight was not going to lose that advantage.

She took a deep breath, straightening her posture, invoking her royal grandeur. “She is the one I wish to contact in the message, Honored Lord. She’s my mentor. She’s my guide. And one to grant all the batponies proof of the atrocities that transpired. She knows what happened, it is a knowledge that she possesses, her being Goddess Unforgiving Yet Just. One cannot reveal a secret that the scorching rays of the Judging Sun already illuminate.”

Twilight was controlling her volume with all of her care, making sure only Midnight Eye could hear her sentences, the treacherous echo unable to spread them to anypony else...

... and yet her words were causing this haspadr, this proud and confident Lord whose vanity could erect its own monuments, to almost back away, his aureolin eyes widening.

Finally...

Finally, after all those nights were the fact of being Princess Celestia’s student was used against her like a mark of shame, Twilight could repay her teacher for remaining silent. By invoking her bright name and her dreaded, yet venerated, place in batpony beliefs. By showing her own, justified pride of having been Princess Celestia’s prized pupil.

“I wished to politely request a permission from you, Honored Lord, as a sign of goodwill and transparency. Transparency that you might not agree with, but one that I know shall be necessary, to heal the relations between our countries... and, as I have said, any and all help and good will I shall have back from the members of the Covenant shall be remember. Not only by me.”

Midnight Eye, despite trying to keep the façade of the indomitable haspadr, looked shocked by this development. Twilight pondered if this had been the very first time somepony took such a firm stance against him.

What must have been going on in his head...

Whatever it was, as soon as he took a deep breath, the mask of impenetrable prestige was back on his muzzle. His keen gaze was piercing her through, but no emotions were present in it. Only resolve.

“You wish to send this letter to the Judging Sun and only her, Honored Princess?”

Oh, now he remembered the politeness.

Twilight chastised herself and took a moment to banish any enmity from her voice and her mind.

“I keep my promises, Honored Lord.”

The haspard waited with his response, breathing deeply. His nostrils were flaring and his lips fought some sort of an expression, surfacing from inside him. Then he finally let out an exasperated sigh.

“As you wish, Honored Princess.”

Without delay, Midnight Eye gestured towards his guards and the entire group started moving again towards its still unknown destination.

Twilight quickly found Midnight’s eyes behind her, still filled with worry. With everybody looking, she couldn’t really let him know everything was fine, though she hoped he did know that.

She also had to stop herself from smiling widely at taking a stance like this. Satisfaction radiated from inside her, though she hoped Midnight Eye did not know that.

Midnight Eye, leading the group, did not stop his lips anymore from smirking victoriously.

Twilight Sparkle did not know that.

Chapter XXXVIII – Dangerous Words

Twilight stayed silent for the rest of the walk alongside Lord Midnight Eye, following him through the various, dark corridors, making sure to keep a polite distance and not to step in before him. She preferred to keep her gaze forward, trotting with poise and elegant dignity. Not to look dominated by the presence of the haspadr, but also not to appear high and mighty...

Especially considering what she had just managed to do.

To put it short? Effectively undermining not only Midnight Eye’s view on the matter of oaths of secrecy, but his entire authority. Just like that. In a matter of one exchange she somehow managed to gain the upper hoof, invoke the authority of an unrelenting deity...

Yes, it was far better to give the haspadr some space. For the sake of both gracious victory... and caution. Copious amounts of it caution. For he might have lost that particular argument, but it would be more than foolhardy to consider him defeated, or pacified in any way.

Or in any way actually glad about what had transpired.

Especially since, even if the two of them kept their disagreement relatively silent, five other ponies have witnessed, from their perspective, some sort of a small clash. Two of them were trusted sentinels, of course, which made them safe as far as onlookers went. Another one was a close archivist. Then there was Midnight, a Nightguardian and a stallion Midnight Eye already had a chance of evaluating... and who had been permitted to retain the emotional attachment to Twilight...

... which, by itself, would be a sight to behold by local standards.

But all of that left Rowan Berry, a mare from another Family. And, as Twilight presumed, that alone was enough for Midnight Eye to want to banish the unpleasant exchange to oblivion.

Truth be told, aside from keeping her advantage, she had nothing against that. She much preferred to have the Lord on her side having his respect, rather than his grudge.

Thankfully, if her careful glances could tell her anything, Midnight Eye hid whatever indignity he felt behind stoic and haughty impassiveness that best suited him. Now, only one matter remained to be uncovered – what was the actual plan he had for the upcoming days, since the unfortunate dispute did sidetrack him from letting Twilight know.

Thankfully, it seemed Midnight Eye was not going to make her guess for much longer... and had swallowed his hurt pride, at least for the moment.

“Honored Princess, as I would like to be a generous host, especially to such an esteemed guest...”

Surprisingly, Twilight couldn’t hear nor feel any sarcasm or bitterness in his voice.

“... I have decided to, in a way, indulge you... and grant a unique opportunity to the members of my Family.”

“Oh? Whatever would you mean, Honored Lord?”

He but smirked. “I hope you have an appreciation for dramatic pauses, Honored Princess.”

“I suppose it might depend on what I expect to hear after the pause,” she told him, withholding her... obvious enthusiasm.

“A sensible approach, I would say.” The Lord gracefully pointed forth, where the tunnel was opening into a larger cave. “I do not believe you to be disappointed with what I have planned, though, perhaps somewhat surprised...”

“Where are we headed actually, Honored Lord?”

She didn’t receive an answer, so she simply focused on the direction... hoping that Midnight Eye did not truly have the capacity of foreseeing his defeat and preparing a revenge plot in advance, just in case.

She wouldn’t put it past him, even if it felt like a stretch.

The cavern that they have entered turned out to be one of the, as Twilight suspected, many housing districts within the Mountain. The dwellings around appeared of comparable standard to the ones where Midnight’s family lived, which would mean that it was a shared space of the noble bloodline and the remaining Houses of the Family. Looking up, she could easily see staircases and porticos reaching the very stalactites of the cave, leaving little to no place underutilized.

She pondered whether the Mountain of Midnight was one of the most populous, or were their holdings simply enveloping any and all room for possible dwellings.

“Hwalba knaze.”

Twilight’s attention immediately shifted back to the ground level, summoned there by the hoarse voice of an elderly mare. One that she quickly recognized.

Midnight Litany, the Family’s High Priestess stood before her, supported by one of her clerics as well as her characteristic, dark oak cane with the silver discus. She had an almost amused expression, making the wrinkles on her venerable face that much more prominent.

“Still here, brave Princess. The night of truths and shadows did not quench your spirit...”

Twilight glanced at Midnight Eye, but his expression was but that of passive smugness. She steeled herself for whatever was to come, especially with the old priestess trotting closer. There was much fervor behind her senile, golden gaze.

“Oh, but is there worry in your heart still, soleerane?”

“Caution, hwalba wisokantase,” Twilight clarified, not backing away even an inch. “Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum. I am honored by your presence, though I know not the reason for it.”

Midnight Litany chuckled, the bun of her graying, formerly smoky black mane bouncing. “I welae Neskaza Lunee... illum tueu noc tez, soleerane. You invoke the name of the Goddess very appropriately! Her Gaze is upon you, assessing you. And I, her humble servant, came to assess you and your words as well tonight.”

Twilight did her best not to show any further... caution, though she felt the quickly gathering discomfort regarding the possible implications.

“What would that... entail, if I can learn, Honored High Priestess?”

The mare cocked an eyebrow, her gaze quickly venturing towards Midnight Eye. “Hwalba knaze does not know anything of this planned meeting?”

The Lord smirked ever so faintly. “She does, wisokantase, she just forgot all about it. And was not expecting me to grant her this unique opportunity quite so rapidly, as a sign of my good will,” he added with what sounded like crushing benevolence.

So crushing, in fact, that Twilight almost snapped, only stopping herself thanks to the remorseless training in keeping up appearances which she was constantly subjected to whilst on this mission.

“May I finally know what is happening? I am truly grateful for any and all opportunities—”

“Wonderful,” Midnight Eye interrupted her, gesturing forth. “In that case, Honored Princess, please, we have but one more street to traverse...”

Twilight bit the side of her tongue to stop further commentary, but still fumed at his self-assured tone and all the secrecy.

Batponies, sheesh...

Before following both the Lord and Midnight Litany, she glanced back at Midnight, his father and Rowan Berry, but, all of them, as if synchronized, shook their heads, clearly not possessing the answer to her silent inquiry.

Stifling a justified sigh, Twilight continued the wild goose chase, her hoofshoes rhythmically striking the granite street. Accompanied by her quickened pulse, pounding in her ears. Strangely enough, aside from those two sounds, she could not hear much commotion about the cave... up until a distinctive... buzz began making itself more and more audible.

A hive? No, impossible, she doubted local batponies would allow insects to make their lairs in such pristine caverns. Or maybe it was a bat colony? The locals kept them as very familiar and familial pets, after all. The “little brothers”, as Midnight once called them... But why would she be assessed by the High Priestess if they were heading towards a congregation of small bats?

The street curved around a circular, or at least half-circular structure of some sort, sharply turning to the right in but a few upcoming yards. Despite the irritation, Twilight focused on both her mounting curiosity and the increasing volume of the peculiar sound...

“HA!”

... that hit her like a tidal wave as soon as the group took the corner.

A true cacophony of gasps, excited screams and calls made her blink and almost rear. She didn’t even have the capacity of focusing on the source of the ruckus at first, but when she finally did, her eyes were met with a kaleidoscopic sight of... small bats, indeed.

In this, as she now had realized, vast, open theater, much bigger than the one she saw but a couple nights before, an incredible crowd of batpony foals was now swarming. Trying to get the best view of her in rows of seats reaching many levels up. Seemingly countless golden eyes, with the occasional pair of sapphire, emerald, or ruby ones, were focused solely on her, wishing to take in each and every detail of her exotic stature, look and dress. The flapping of tiny wings was practically causing a gale to pick up around the place.

And Twilight was certain that only the presence of a large number of local teachers... indeed, all of them armed with canes, was keeping the horde of kids from charging straight at her.

Well, that and the presence of Lord Midnight Eye, as she imagined, who brandished a kindhearted expression that she could have almost fallen for.

“Surprise, Honored Princess,” he proclaimed, with disarming candor.

Twilight gave him a glance that must have betrayed a little bit of panic, considering his lips twitching, trying to arrest a smile. “Are... are those all the children in—”

“Not all, hwalba knaze, but a substantial amount of them. We tried to accommodate this meeting for as many younglings as we could.”

He stepped away from her for a moment, raising his hoof to silence the youthful crowd. With surprising success, actually, as but a few seconds were enough to have the entire gathering seated down, containing excitement solely due to the Lord’s imperious presence.

His voice reached every pair of little ears.

“Dzieti, ia bid wald radosnu tuyi bidi hic. Hwalba knaze Crepuscle Iskre a Ekwestriya bidae terdict tuyii rogi driz. Rogorai w Ekwestriyar, tuyii uctani adiumai tuyi, ce nezbyitu.”

Twilight did not fully understand him, but the rekindled commotion and the pupils reaching out to ask their teachers about something was clear enough for her.

“I... will be answering their questions, Honored Lord.”

“Indeed, Honored Princess,” Midnight Eye affirmed, giving her a little nod, using the buzz to screen the words meant solely for her. “I am not a wastrel when it comes to opportunities like these. Having the children of my Family witnessing an Equestrian Princess, the first soleerane to cross our borders in a millennium. Them being the first in Noctraliya to do so. What a singular set of circumstances that they shall benefit from.” He chuckled. “I am having their good in mind, like a haspadr should.”

Twilight did her best not to pout, for the sake of said foals, keenly observing her. She didn’t want to leave the wrong impression, especially now.

“I would have preferred some time to prepare, even mentally. I do not take the responsibility of teaching children lightly...”

“That is good to hear, but one might find the lack of preparation evoking more honesty,” the Lord retorted with a kind, almost venomous smile. “I seem to vividly recall the last Covenant meeting—”

“Your point is clear, Honored Lord, there is no need to exult.”

... that conniving...!

She lowered her voice just a little. “I come here to promote peace and cooperation, but I am well aware that noctrali hold specific views and... concepts about Equestrians in general. I can be very honest, if I only so desire. Would you really want that, Honored Lord?”

A glint of positive surprise lit up the Lord’s gaze, despite the words that followed. “That is why wisokantase Maednoc Sinatle shall be listening in to this meeting. Anything that might be... confusing young minds shall be scrutinized and, if necessary, immediately clarified.”

Twilight glanced the elderly mare’s way, as she was already taking her place in the closest and lowest row, accompanied by the rest of Midnight Eye’s entourage.

... Midnight’s glance found its target, focused and stoic... and yet wishing her all the luck and supporting her in this sudden challenge.

That was all she needed.

“I’d ask whether you truly consider me incapable of the clandestine game of hidden meanings, Honored Lord, since you are tasking me so often nowadays...”

“Oh, Honored Princess, I never said—”

“... but my game has clear, transparent rules that I am going to show, for the good of the children of your Family, indeed.”

She didn’t care anymore for his cocky smirks and self-satisfied exhales. She was here as the Princess of Equestria.

She had a job to do, machinations be damned!

The granite podium in before a blackboard was her destination. She trotted there with elegance and confidence of a royal, but also with a kind smile that camouflaged all the discomfort of Midnight Eye’s schemes.

The great number of shining eyes, easily surpassing a couple hundred, focused solely on her as she stood behind the stone pulpit. She was never one to shun from public speaking, especially after her destiny made her a Princess of Equestria, and yet she felt that little needle of fear prod at her. These were batpony children who had never before even seen an Equestrian, let alone an alicorn like her. She was an oddity, a curiosity that was about to take, as she suspected, an overwhelming number of questions. Carefully assessed by a Lord of a Family and the head of the local priesthood...

Twilight took a deep breath, closing her eyes for a second. Focusing on that ethereal feeling of hope, a constant, deep inside her.

If the Immaculate Moon... was indeed watching, she would aid Twilight in doing this in Her name. For the youngest of Her children.

“Hello!” Forth came a tone warm and confident. And perhaps slightly too loud, considering that the shape of the theater was multiplying Twilight’s volume accordingly. “I am very happy to be among you tonight. It’s a pleasure to be surrounded by so much excitement and so many smiles!”

She looked over the gathered, indeed finding a great deal of warm, excited expressions from the kids... and slightly less enthusiastic guises from the teachers.

Well, tough luck. She had to pick her targets this time.

“I am truly happy that I shall have the chance of answering questions from such a wonderful crowd. And, at the same time, sorry that I came a little unprepared,” she admitted, her gesture encompassing all the gathered. “I am certain you all know Equestrian very well, but my Noctraliyar is just a big nye.”

She put a small emphasis on the word which caused giggles to erupt from the kids, though the rapid glances of their tutors quickly curbed the enthusiasm.

Twilight finally took a second breath, trying to continue this makeshift introduction on the fly. “I want us to become good friends after this meeting, so I shall introduce myself. I am Twilight Sparkle... and you can call me just that, if you feel like it.”

A couple of thrilled gasps reached her ears, but she could also spot some of the children looking confused about her attempts at conviviality.

Hmmm, perhaps trying to completely circumvent the deep-rooted respect for hierarchy was going too far.

“As a Princess of Equestria, I am looking forward to addressing any and all questions you might have. So, who of you would like to begin?”

A forest of hooves sprouted right before her eyes. She doubted there to be one foal not attempting to grasp her attention. She looked about, seemingly given free reign to choose somepony to start with...

Her own eyes met a brilliant, jonquil pair, belonging to a meekly smiling filly, a bush of tomato red mane enveloping her muzzle.

“I know it’s a bit impolite to point, but how about we start here?” Twilight said, trying to be as precise as possible, considering the sheer amount of eager, potential questioners. “The filly with the red mane?”

A small chorus of disappointed sighs replied first, but the teachers were quick to silence it. The chosen foal nervously stood up, taking a breath just deep and anxious enough to echo around the place.

“H-hi! I... I just... I just wanted to say n-nice to meet you, H... Honored Princess. How do... how do... How. Do. You. Do?”

None of the vexing scheming of Midnight Eye could measure up to this filly’s sweet, unsure tone and endearing struggle to get the, somewhat neglected in Equestria, expression right. Especially considering the thick accent. Twilight’s heart nearly melted, the warmth spreading through her entire body.

“How do you do? What is your name, if I could learn?”

The filly mumbled something that Twilight could not hear.

“Could you repeat, please?”

“C-Cerise Midnight, Honored P-Princess.”

“It is very nice to meet you, Cerise Midnight.”

At the warmth of the tone and the smile, the little foal let out something akin to a squeal of delight and a panicked peep and sat down, her muzzle nearly as red as her mane, at least as much as it could be seen from behind the hooves.

“It is an honor to be welcomed by such a polite gathering,” Twilight let everypony know, glancing Midnight Eye’s way, though the Lord’s face was cordially blank. “Who wants to be next?”

The sea of hooves happened again, this time even faster. She could see the children already emboldened. Not that they had any reservations before.

“How about... the colt with sapphire eyes, right there?” She picked a child from the other side of the assembly.

The owner of the said eyes, almost jumping up from his pillow, assumed the best position of attention he could muster, his voice trembling only a little. “H-Honored Princess, I am Cold Wind, it is a pleasure to meet you, how do you like our Mountain, I hope you like it, thank you!” he exclaimed with one breath, slumping down onto his pillow right afterwards, though quickly reprimanded by his teacher into getting up again.

Twilight stopped the giggle in her chest. “I like it very much, Cold Wind. Your city is very beautiful and you should be proud to have such an amazing Library here.”

“Really?”

“Yes!” Twilight eagerly assured. “Even back home I have not seen a more beautiful one and I have been to many. I even lived in one!”

“You lived in a library?!” came a piping question from another part of the audience, prompting a tutor to shush the urchin.

Twilight didn’t mind, raising her hoof in a calming gesture.

“Yes, I did. I live in a town called Ponyville and, before becoming the Princess, I worked as a librarian in the Golden Oak Library, which was actually in an old, majestic oak!”

A number of “wows” and “has” livened up the, already excited, crowd, with whispers discussing these incredible revelations rather eagerly.

Twilight’s smile grew. It was becoming rather fun!

“Who wants to go next?” she asked, causing another spontaneous reaction. “How about... the colt right back there, with both hooves up?”

“Hwalba Princess, how much books you have to read to be finally as smart as roditi?”

“Well,” Twilight began, trying not to laugh at the strange, half-hopeful half-resigned tone. “I love reading and have read many books in my life, but I still feel my mom is smarter than me. Her experience—”

“Of course She is! She’s the stupid and mean goddess!”

Twilight blinked, confused by the exclamation that came from one of the kids. The foal’s teacher, a sour looking stallion, was less baffled than her, though no less perturbed, almost eagerly reaching for the cane resting to his side.

“There’s no need, kind uctan.”

Twilight’s immediate protest made the place silent for a breath. She quickly peeked towards the Lord and the wisokantase, but Midnight Eye’s mask remained impenetrable and Midnight Litany had her eyes closed, as if asleep... which she, quite obviously, wasn’t.

Midnight’s own stare grew pensive, but staunchly supportive of any and all of Twilight’s further actions.

She had to rush to those. “May I ask who said that?”

Nopony dared to move at first, though the teacher looked ready to pinpoint the culprit.

“Please, it’s alright. Which one of you spoke up?” she asked again, trying to sound as understanding as she could. “You have nothing to fear.”

Finally, just as Twilight was worried the irked stallion shall make his move, a sweet filly of inky blue mane rose up from her seat, head hanging down.

“I... I said that, H-Honored Princess...” she stammered, her soft voice cracking.

“What’s your name?”

She hoped that the filly actually heard her question, as she tried the softest of her volumes yet.

“... M... Midnight Veil, H-Honored Princess...” finally came the reply.

Twilight smiled. “Look at me, please, Midnight Veil.”

A pair of big, golden, teary eyes became visible after a moment...

... there was more to their sadness than simply worry over being punished for speaking out of turn, or calling a goddess “stupid and mean”, Twilight could tell even from this distance.

“The Judging Sun, or as we call her in Equestria, ‘Princess Celestia’ is not my mom, though she had been my teacher through most of my life. My mom’s name is Twilight Velvet... She might not be the Judging Sun, but she is still far smarter than me,” Twilight politely explained, trying to calm the shuddering filly down by focusing on the question’s core.

Besides, she had... some experience when it came to rumors about her relation with the Princess. Possible parenthood was only one of them, actually... It was not really a surprising piece of gossip, considering the strength of their bond, but Twilight could never forget about her dear mom, humbly staying out of public view to let her daughter grow and thrive...

Twilight felt her smile softening even further at the thought of her mother... so she decided to use that.

“I understand that, considering how I look, it might be a little confusing. But you don’t have to—”

“I’m... I’m very sorry, H-Honored Princess...”

“It’s alright, Midnight Veil, I mean it. It’s an honest mistake to mak—”

The filly shook her head. “N-no! I... I didn’t want to... to say... Please, don’t... don’t tell Her I called Her mean and... and stupid...”

Twilight wanted to answer immediately, but bit the side of her tongue, quickly calculating the risk of her next words. Considering batpony dogmas on the inevitability of the Judging Sun’s searing judgment and all which that implied... and the strictness of their religion...

“I don’t think she would actually mind either of those words.”

She rapidly glanced at Midnight Litany, but the venerable mare did not even move, vigilantly listening to every word, even with her eyes closed.

“I am sure you did not mean what you said, right?”

The child said nothing at first, shuffling from hoof to hoof, obviously trying to choose the right words.

“I... I just... what is She like, H... Honored Princess?”

Despite the warm expression she kept, Twilight felt a shiver colder than mountain gales going down her spine. Yes... that was the kind of question she had every right to fear, all things considered. And yet, one couldn’t possibly avoid having it brought up, right?

For Twilight, Princess Celestia was an icon. And idol. A paragon of a ruler, of a caring protector and a wise mentor.

For the batponies, the Judging Sun was an unforgiving reminder of punishment for sins. The absolute, burning justice, without mercy, lest persuaded into it by her Sister Goddess.

What was the right thing to say? How could she describe her beloved teacher?

A quick glance Midnight’s way had to be her sole encouragement. She lingered for only a second... but it was enough.

“Princess Celestia... the Judging Sun, She is very just. In Her words and actions. When I was growing up, She constantly watched over me... like She watches over all of us.” Twilight took a breath, feeling her heart pounding. “Perhaps... we sometimes consider Her vigilance overbearing, but it is for our own good, as She has only that in her mind. The good of all of us.”

The little Midnight Veil listened just as carefully as the rest of the foals. And the teachers. And the Lord and the High Priestess.

For a moment, Twilight had a strange feeling that even Princess Celestia could hear her. If so, she hoped that she understood why she had been a portrayed a little less motherly than she really was.

“So, She is... good...” the filly finally spoke again, her faint volume carrying her question well enough. “So... why... why did She make... make my dad blind?”

Twilight felt her throat constricting as she quickly connected the dots. The terrible consequence of batponies’ susceptibility to sunlight...

She just knew there had to have been something behind Midnight Veil’s initial words... Children were not malicious just because. They always had some reason to, one that could have been addressed and remedied.

Not unlike adults.

But how could Twilight remedy... those words? That pain?

“I... don’t know, Midnight Veil. But... would you like me to talk to Her? Ask what could be done to help your dad?”

No sooner than after the echo of those words completely died out did the filly spoke up again. “You... you could do... do that, Honored Princess?”

Twilight felt tears stinging her own eyes a little. “Of course, Midnight Veil. If only I can help that way, I shall.”

“Ha...”

This characteristic sound came from the side. Midnight Litany, with an expression that betrayed rather easily not only her support, but also the approval for Twilight’s efforts, raised up her ceremonial cane and brought it down with a strong knock.

Midnight Eye, despite his authoritarian expression, also nodded his head.

And Midnight Veil, trying her best to contain tears, this time of joy, had a most beautiful smile.

Twilight somehow managed to contain her own emotions, hiding how moving this situation was for her. “I’m glad to help. That is why I am here. Now...” She shook her head a little. “Who wants to ask the next question?”

Even the sheer number of raised hooves could not make her feel overwhelmed anymore. She spent the next two or three hours talking about all kinds of topics. From her favorite color, her friends back in Ponyville, her preference regarding oranges or watermelons, flying with such “strangely featherly” wings... The further into those small conversations she went, the more relaxed did the foals become and the more reluctant to stopping them the teachers grew.

“Iaeu tat says that... that Equestrians do what they want, with no or... or... or-ga-ni-za-tion,” a shy, ashen-haired filly said at one point, making Twilight comically feint shock.

“That’s not entirely true. We do not have such an interesting system of castes and groups as Noctraliya, but we all choose our jobs according to our talents and try to do our best for the sake of others!”

“Do you like animals, Honored Princess?” a colt of emerald eyes and an almost literal nest of olive mane asked aloud.

“I do, just like my friends. I actually have a pet owl!”

“I really like your mane!” praised a filly that, clearly, had much talent in making her own hair as pristine and braided as possible.

Twilight just laughed, though the sentence reminded her of a... peculiar misadventure from some time back. “Thank you, I like yours too!”

“I could brush it if you brush mine!”

The nearby teacher shook her head and sighed, but only laughter sounded all around.

After a couple more questions, all of which Twilight answered to the best of her abilities, Midnight Eye stood up, his voice carrying around just enough authority to match his, rather pleased expression.

“Dzieti, this has been a wonderful time, ab Neskaza Lunee... but it would not be kind to occupy our guest’s entire night. We have time for one more question.”

A couple of disappointed sighs resounded, but it was blatant that even to those little kids the Lord’s will was law.

Now Twilight had the hard task of picking just one more foal to talk to, at least for that night. A monumental burden, since all of the children proved to be both very curious and almost overwhelmingly positive about the entire experience.

Her gaze ventured left and right, seeing no diminishing in the amount of raised hooves and expectant eyes.

Hmmm... Well, if it was such a wonderful time “by the Immaculate Moon”, as the Lord himself stated, maybe Twilight would leave this matter to chance?

Defocusing her eyes a little, she took a deep breath and pointed her hoof to the right. As it happened, just above Midnight’s very, cobalt mane, where a filly of brilliantly lemon eyes was nearly using the stallion’s head to support herself to become more visible.

“How about you. What’s your name?”

“Vivid Midnight, Honored Princess!”

“What is your question, then, Vivid Midnight?”

The filly played with her hooves and wobbled through her words with that hard-to-miss, innocent embarrassment. “I just... uhm... you... you are really pretty, Honored Princess... Do you have a... a... a special somepony?”

Twilight’s jaw almost dropped. She could easily see Midnight going rather rigid in his own seat.

“If... if so, what is he like? He must be a Prince!”

The Goddess Herself, destiny, or whoever else responsible for her choosing that filly... What sick sense of humor they had.

Twilight quickly regained composure, especially with the children all around the theater either giggling or groaning, largely dependent on whether they were fillies or colts.

“Well, uhm...”

She saw Lord Midnight Eye’s firm gaze in the corner of her vision, but tried to keep eye contact with the curious filly.

“I... I do have a... a special somepony. We met some time ago, and ever since then I felt... I felt a connection with him that I... well, only quite recently realized was something more than I could have imagined.”

... a quick realization dawned on Twilight. By the Goddess, it hadn’t been even a month!

“He...” She did her best to keep her eyes forward, even if Midnight, desperately attempting not to blush, was right there, but two rows below the filly. “He is very kind and... and brave. I know I can rely on him and that... that he truly cares about me. He makes me feel safe... I know that, with him at my side, nothing bad can happen.”

A collective and undeniably honest “awww” resounded all over. Well, alongside one, very quickly hushed, gagging.

“Is he as handsome as the Nocferratan here?”

Twilight felt the tips of her ears burning. “To... a degree?”

“That shall be enough, dzieti,” Midnight Eye interrupted further inquiry, standing up with a swoosh of his cape. “Thank our guest for her time and kindness.”

“Ua-i gra-ti!” A rhythmical response filled the air, letting Twilight vent the gathering heat behind her cheeks with a laugh.

“I iae grate tuyi, dzieti,” she replied, giving the gathered one more smile.

As the colorful, whispering and ever-curious crowd began moving out of the rows, the teachers quickly attempting to organize their corresponding pupils, Midnight used the opportunity to approach the podium. He screened Twilight from the wave of passing children, just like a personal guard should have.

She knew he just wanted to be closer to her... especially after those words, and that was more than fine.

“Quite the surprise, but you have done wonderfully, Twilight,” he whispered to her, looking inconspicuous, making sure the sound of hooves and conversations was giving them a little privacy.

“Thanks. This was... surely something. But those foals were just wonderful.”

“You handled the questions really well, I think,” he added further, looking about, though standing at attention. “Even the... more complex ones.”

“Was just trying my best, considering the... audience,” Twilight admitted, glancing past the rows of children at Midnight Eye, who was discussing something with the High Priestess, while Midnight’s father, Midnight Whisper, was showing something in the distance to Rowan Berry.

Midnight didn’t need more to understand her gaze entirely. “Ha, you can say that again... Can you answer one more question, though?”

“Yes, of course.”

“How can one be ‘to a degree’ as handsome as oneself?”

Had the circumstances been any different, she would have kicked him in the ankle there and then.

After a few more minutes, when the audience left almost in entirety, the Lord approached the two of them, looking after the last few stragglers. “I hope the surprise was to your liking, Honored Princess?”

“Definitely, Honored Lord. A bit... intimidating at first, but I think it went just fine.”

Midnight Eye chuckled. “What can be more dangerous than a crowd of innocent foals, no?”

“Well...”

“You have done well, Crepuscle Iskre,” Midnight Litany’s hoarse tone interrupted the conversation. With the tapping of her cane, she chuckled. “Haven’t seen the kids so excited in ages! Which, come to think of it, is accurate.”

Twilight gave her a careful smile. “I suppose so, hwalba wisokantase. I hope I have not overstepped any boundaries with my w—”

“One could always say you did, but little brats see through chicanery like no other... and you meant every word you said, Twilight Sparkle. And yet...” The elderly mare nodded profoundly. “That little filly, Midnight Veil – her father used to take care of our flocks in the nearby vale. He bravely shepherded them during the days and his eyes suffered from it. He might not be able to see any light ever again.”

Twilight understood the gravity of this, but that didn’t change her stance. “The better to show even but a small glimpse of hope to his daughter.”

“To have it extinguished as time goes by and nothing changes?”

“No, Honored High Priestess. To help her with the pain now and ease her into accepting reality later, if the worst comes to pass.”

Midnight Litany smiled, showing her fangs. “You still mean every word, filly! And do you truly intend to keep the promise, plan on contacting your mentor, the unforgiving Sewira Solee? Ask Her for mercy which She is not known for?”

Twilight squinted her eyes, but then quickly smiled. The answer to those questions had been in her mind for quite some time, actually.

“Only just before we entered this cave have I asked the Honorable Lord Eye of Family Midnight to grant me permission to do just that and contact my teacher. Now, more than even before, I have a reason to do so.”

The elderly mare’s brow furrowed, though the lines on it made it hard to spot. “Is that so, Honored Lord?”

“Indeed, the Honored Princess asked for the freedom of contacting the unforgiving goddess, her mentor,” Midnight Eye confirmed, much to Midnight Litany’s... joy.

“Neskaza Lunee... she means every word!” The elderly mare laughed and coughed alike, shaking her head. She turned around, assisted by the silent cleric of hers, her words ringing all around, more than clear. “You better not stop her, nor such a message, colt. Her intentions are too pure to be hindered by your little intrigues. And the Cowene might just lose a Lord if you dare continue!”

Midnight Eye’s eyes widened in exasperation and his nostrils flared dangerously at those words. He remained where he was, valiantly, breathing deeply, his gaze following the High Priestess with grim intent.

Not agreeing with the Lord’s methods aside, Twilight was certain that a lesser leader would not be able to contain himself when faced with such a blatant insult and, well, threat.

She glanced at Midnight, who stood at perfect attention, not daring to let even his body language comment on what happened.

It took Midnight Eye a few moments to turn back to her again. “Well... perhaps a loquacious, elderly mare is more dangerous than a crowd of innocent foals after all...” he spoke, once again masterful in hiding the tone of outrage behind a regal one.

Twilight looked towards the rest of the entourage, then turned away from everybody but the Lord. “I do hope you are willing to recognize the High Priestess’ words, Honored Lord. She supported my course of action. And I am not a wastrel when it comes to opportunities like these,” she quoted him sotto voce.

For a breath she considered that she had gone too far, but the Lord shook his head, outright chuckling to himself. “Pure intentions and a shrewd mind. What potent combination, Honored Princess Sparkle of Twilight.”

She granted him a victorious smirk, just as he liked them. “Why, thank you, hwal—”

“Hwalbu haspadr! Hwalbu haspadr!”

A sudden call, rapidly closing in, gathered everypony’s attention. One of the Lord’s sentinels, considering the ornate garment and armor, was galloping in their direction. Twilight quickly spotted a tube swinging from his neck, not unlike a scroll case.

“Maednoc Peng, kwo bid hac?” Midnight Eye asked, pointing at the exact same item that caught her attention.

The sentinel stopped pretty much in place, gasping for breath, yet saluting perfectly.

“Dimita ia, hwalbu haspadr, hac pism preire nye dwo kwadrani ant!”

Twilight understood well enough that this was some sort of a recent message, especially since the haspadr wasted no time in gesturing the stallion to hand the tube over.

“Kwi mitte to?”

“Hwalbu haspadr Aldatu u Rodine Kiel!”

Of Family Fang? That meant this was from Lord Blessed Fang!

Midnight Eye glanced around before opening the tube and taking out a pristine scroll with a wax seal. Twilight spotted well enough the two fangs that marked it.

She was expecting the haspadr to take a while to calmly read the letter after opening it, but as soon as he laid his eyes on the script, a prolonged, vicious hiss escaped his throat. When he immediately looked back up, Twilight almost jumped away from the intensity of his expression.

“Looks like Our Mother granted both of us premonitions in that corridor, hwalba knaze...”

When he turned the scroll for her to see, she didn’t need to understand one sign of the batpony alphabet to grasp what the single, sharp, underscored word beneath the initial text meant.

‘I desire to threaten.’

Chapter XXXIX – Wrong and Different

Twilight rubbed her aching eyes... and then her aching temples.

Both pairs had the same, justified case to hurt, but that did not mean that she was inclined to agree with them granting her such discomfort, no matter their reasoning.

After Midnight Eye, visibly moved by Blessed Fang’s “threat” of the Covenant’s next meeting, declared that the departure to the Sanctuary would happen as soon as the weather would have cleared, Twilight had to quickly reevaluate her goals. The forecasts that Midnight managed to gain access to granted her a night and a half so far, which wasn’t a lot of time at all.

She had to prioritize.

Visiting the Library again and trying not to dwell on taboo topics would have been nice, same with speaking more with Countess—with Bright Midnight, that was, and strengthening this sudden, amicable bond between them. Trying, perhaps, to gain a greater hoofhold among the denizens of the Mountain sounded logical as well, this time visiting the artisans’ quarters for real. Building on the successful meeting with the foals no less.

However, there was one goal more vital than all the others, even combined – a letter. The exact matter which nearly caused Twilight to sacrifice her relations with Midnight Eye.

Though she had Princess Celestia on her mind often enough nowadays and constantly deliberated on turning to this old custom between them, at that point she absolutely had to hear her mentor’s counsel. The matter of the Soleera Cruziate, the status of Hollow Shades, all of what Twilight had only just learned about... it was weighing on her mind a great deal.

Especially since, alongside the first letters she had put on the parchment, a renewed realization stained her mind with an inky blot.

The Princess knew. It was as clear as her crimson signature on the Testimony and as the echo of her magical power preserving the document. She knew.

But nopony else in Equestria did.

No historians. No scholars. No archivists. No... no storytellers, no bards, no novelists!

Not even those miscreants that returned time and time again, to rouse ponyfolk with their wild speculations and prophecies!

She would have known. Silencing them proved maddeningly impossible. Even with the help of Princess L—

Twilight felt the aura of her magic releasing the quill she was holding for the longest of times. It fell on the parchment in silent shock.

No... She must have known about this, right?

Princess Luna must have known! She... she said that she wanted to bring her children closer to Equestria, which is exactly why she gave Twilight her blessing! But... why would she not say a word about this tragedy, then?! It was a vital matter, diplomatically and... and morally!

Twilight shook her head. This was not adding up. Not at all. She doubted Luna would ever let something like this just slide. It was too critical.

Then... then the only logical explanation, because malicious intent was even harder to imagine, was that Princess Luna was... was unaware of the Holy War. After all, it happened after she turned into Nightmare Moon. After the banishment which was to last for a millennium...

Was it possible that this knowledge was actually exclusive to Princess Celestia and her alone?

While Twilight... could understand that a sovereign surely must have had their secrets, this one in particular was a matter shaping two nations at once. Leaving Equestrians without context about the batponies, free to spin more and more folk tales and legends that turned a fascinating race into mythical bloodsuckers... and leaving noctrali to seethe in the memory of a terrible loss, to grow in constant, dark preparation for strife.

Either arriving from Equestria again... or started for the sake of repayment.

Twilight sighed, burying her muzzle in her hooves. She spent the entire evening... well, morning, thinking on how to address all of those doubts clawing at her mind and heart, to put the entirety of this perturbation in clear and transparent words... and to keep, even if symbolically, the promise she gave to a small, batpony filly.

She looked down at the parchment before her.

‘Dear Princess Celestia,

...why?’

... that wasn’t a promising beginning and yet it was the only sentence that she could put down so far.

Talk about a writer’s block... Was there even a reliable spell to battle that curse?

A knock on the door made Twilight jump a little, much to her back’s discomfort. She rubbed her eyes and shook her head, taking a deep, cleansing breath. There was reality to go back to, past the letter.

Though it wasn’t that much different.

“Come in.”

After a polite delay the passage was opened to reveal Rowan Berry, diligently bowing her head as she entered, looking her way.

“Honored Princess.”

“Greetings, Rowan Berry... I assume the preparations for departure are well underway?”

The healer nodded eagerly. “Yes, that they are, hwalba knaze. The carriages are being checked as we speak. The Honored Lord’s entourage and sentinels are in full readiness, from what we can tell.”

Since nopony else entered Twilight’s chamber, though she very much would have wished it, she did decide to ask. “I suppose that Midnight Wind is helping out as well?”

“Yes, Honored Princess. Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight requested of him to help overlook everything. His presence, as a Nocferratan, is indeed a wonderful motivator for the local warriors.”

Twilight was aware that the Nightguard was revered among the population as the country’s finest, so she could not really be surprised by any of that, even if a little... disappointed.

Every second away from Midnight felt a little long. And a little colorless.

Rowan Berry’s reddish eyes glanced towards the luggage that Twilight stored in the distant corner of the stone chamber. “I might be here alone this morning, but I am ready to help in whatever way you deem necessary, Honored Princess. Would you still need aid with packing your belongings?” she politely asked.

“Most of my things are already in, I figured it would be best to get ready in advance. The rest I can easily pack whenever it’s time, but thank you for the offer, Rowan Berry.”

“Of course, hwalba knaze,” the mare responded with a gentle smile.

Twilight returned the expression. At least, in her mental distress, she received a little bit of kindness. Regardless of whether it was expected from a member of her entourage or not.

Small gestures meant a lot more than anypony could suspect.

Occupied with this thought, she tried to rise up from her seat.

Tried, indeed, for a bolt of pain that arced across her back sat her right back down. A hiss, which surprised even her with its volume, escaped her lips...

... quickly followed by another, as Rowan Berry sprang to her.

“Hwalba knaze! What’s the matter?!” the healer asked immediately, steadying the traitorously tilting chair.

“It’s—” Twilight tried to stretch but found yet another jolt of sharp soreness. “I-I think I’ve been working for too... too long... but it’s noth—”

Another pang interrupted her, as the tension settled right in between her wings, spreading lower and keeping her hunched in a rather undignified manner.

Wonderful. Just wonderful. She could add back pain to the other two culprits tormenting her.

Rowan Berry had concern blatantly present on her muzzle. “Have you been sitting in one position, Honored Princess?” she inquired, though she cared little to wait for a reply. “Are you capable of turning at least a little? I would need to examine your back.”

“I-I will try,” Twilight replied, clenching her teeth. She slowly, trying not to strain any muscle, changed her position, away from the chair’s back. “I... I think this definitely marks the end of my duties for the night,” she said, attempting to diffuse the situation with a little bit of humorous banter, but the tension in her body and in the room both did not help her.

She felt Rowan Berry’s hooves gently prodding alongside her spine, the touch precise and mindful alike.

“You cannot be a symbol of hard work and dedication, hwalba knaze, if you cannot show it outside of your own chamber...” the healer muttered, almost to herself, but Twilight would have to agree regardless.

Not offering further words of advice, Rowan Berry continued with a more hooves-on approach to the problem, as she followed the bend of Twilight’s back. “Mesenu tension, certainly. One position and lack of movement. Anything else granting you discomfort, Honored Princess?”

“Well, my eyes are definitely dry and sore... and my head is pounding a little,” Twilight admitted, feeling the pressure behind her temples growing actually.

Her declaration made the healer to check her forehead with a hiss and polite care also.

“Grata Bogine. No fever, no pouring sweat, so that’s promising. Work fatigue, if I ever saw one. It would really be better for you, hwalba knaze, to have due rest. Warmth of the blankets against your back should relax the muscles enough and good day’s semn will soothe both eyes and head. It’s way past sunrise already, anyway.”

“I will take your word for it, Rowan Berry. I haven’t seen a window in weeks.”

The batpony made a face. “I... do not think you would ever see one around here, if it wasn’t for a rather... well, durnu idea of Honored Lord Bright Crescent. Though I have to say, I am irritated that I have thought of it once again...”

Despite the discomfort twisting her expression, Twilight managed to cock an eyebrow quite well. “I feel that I am missing something... Lord Bright Crescent and windows? Here, in Noctraliya?”

“Well, yes,” the other mare admitted, stepping away with a hiss of disapproval. “A concept that... well, many claim is... uhm... what would be the Equestrian slov... b-bonkers?”

Twilight would giggle, if it weren’t for the position she was in. She tried once again to stretch, with no result other than more discomfort.

“Interesting choice of a word... I have to hear more about this, Rowan Berry.”

“As long as you will hear about it whilst heading to rest, Honored Princess,” the healer insisted, pointing at the bed with her gaze.

“If I can... get up, first.”

Twilight attempted once more to move, though the rising tension quickly curbed any and all enthusiasm. She huffed in frustration blatantly gathering in her. Even with the headache, she could try to teleport herself to the bed... but using magic with Rowan Berry in the chamber would be... unwise. So, at this point, she would need to sleep on this chair, or be carried to the bed...

She fought the blush, trying to invade her cheeks. She would not mind Midnight indulging her like that once more... and in this instance, it would have been useful too.

The other member of her entourage seemed to have came to the same conclusion of necessary help. Thankfully, she remained blissfully unaware of the small, insignificant detail of a secret romance that was motivating Twilight’s own ideas of kind, almost intimate, aid.

“Hmmm, this is not good at all...” Rowan Berry judged, biting her lip. “I... I suppose I could... assist you in reaching the bed, hwalba knaze. But you would have to allow me to, well... breach the protocol a little...”

One could understand the reluctance in the healer’s voice, of course. Decorum was a most serious matter, especially among the traditionalist batponies. However, the growing headache, the dry eyes and the pained back all had to be votes against customs in that particular instance.

“I... most definitely cannot stand up right now...” Twilight assured, grimacing. “And if this could... spare me the back pain... I really do not care for protocol right now...”

The healer side of Rowan Berry won over her traditional and conservative side quite obviously, as the mare stood by Twilight’s chair and offered her foreleg for support.

“For the sake hwalba knazeu health...” she said, though without conviction.

However, with the batpony’s utmost care and prudence, Twilight steadied herself and got onto her legs finally. She had to clench her teeth, the twang of pain making it remarkably difficult to trot forward towards the bed. She had issues with her back sporadically, due to her, well, perhaps less than healthy, academic lifestyle, but this time it was exceedingly unpleasant.

Talk about the weight of all the history between the two nations bearing down on her...

At the look of genuine solace that appeared on Twilight’s face as she finally managed to rest on the bed, Rowan Berry seemed relieved. Obviously both considering her occupation and the fact that she had to help an Equestria Princess so closely and so directly.

“Th-thank you,” Twilight did not forget to express genuine gratitude, now that she could, possibly, find some comfort from the softness of the bedding and the woolen blankets.

“Of course, hwalba knaze, a day of rest is in order, especially if you feel skull pressure...” the other mare advised, taking a soft step back. Nevertheless, her gaze remained continuously keen. “Considering that... I would suggest medication, to make sure.”

“The poppy extract?”

Twilight pondered for a second. She wasn’t used to helping herself with brews, especially when it came to sleeping. She was far more inclined to have them aid her in staying awake, especially considering her long, studying sessions... but the headache was only getting worse... and she would not mind eliminating the possibility of a sleepless day.

“It sounds reasonable...” she agreed to the offer. “I think I put it in the bag on the left, to the side, so it would not spill.”

Rowan Berry quickly trotted over to the luggage and retrieved the small, glass vial, checking the milky liquid inside. She then went on to grab a pitcher of orange juice, provided in the chamber, and fill a silver chalice almost to the brim. She placed it on the stand next to Twilight’s bed.

“Six droplets shall be enough to help you fall asleep, hwalba knaze. It’s potent and works quickly.”

Twilight furrowed her brow. She really wanted to see Midnight that night still... or, at least, satisfy some of her window curiosity, if the former was unlikely.

“Well then, before that, since I am in bed already and the headache is not absolutely terrible,” she lied just a little, slowly trying to get under the blanket. Maybe resting her back against the remarkably soft pillows for a moment would aid her further. “You mentioned the appalling idea of Lord Bright Crescent...”

The healer rolled her eyes. She uncorked the vial and started carefully measuring the droplets, with precision expected from a lupule that she was. “Well... Honored Lord Bright Crescent... came up with it...” she said, in rhythm with the tears of the white brew. “He is actually... a fan... of Ekwestriyau art...”

“Oh? That’s different,” Twilight said, trying to find a comfortable... or at least less painful position for her back. She closed her eyes, in preparation for more soreness as she sat up and into the pillow. “I would not think that being a... popular choice.”

“No, it’s... really not, hwalba knaze.”

When Twilight opened her eyes again, Rowan Berry had secured the vial and was gently swirling the chalice in her hooves. The last drop of the poppy extract was quickly dissolving in the orange liquid.

“Haspadr is, by the talent granted by the Bogine, an architect and designer... though the way he decides to go about his gift is most peculiar, to say it lightly. Rodine Kwadr is known for artistry, yes, but he is pushing the boundaries of heritage and... uhm... logic.”

She finally passed the draft to Twilight, continuing before any drinking was done.

“Mountain of Crescent is actually one with two, small peaks, reigning over the countryside. In a crescent shape, as one would think, just... ah... what’s the word? H... Ho...”

Unable to find the term, Rowan Berry drew an arc on the nightstand.

“Oh, horizontal?” Twilight guessed, holding the chalice firm in her hooves.

“Yes, that, forgive me, hwalba knaze. The distance between the two is not grand, but the shape had been always considered proper symbolism of the Family... that is, until haspadr Yasnu Kwadr decided to have a passageway built between them...”

“Yes, that’s... intriguing, to say the least...”

“The very least... The caste leaders tried to persuade him otherwise, but he stood by his ‘artistic vision’. To everypony’s... dismay.”

“And that vision required windows?” Twilight pressed the topic, only further stopping herself from drinking out of sheer curiosity, despite the still mounting tension behind her temples.

The healer looked to the side, clearly displeased. “An entire ‘arcade’ of them, or however one should call such a design... stretching between the peaks. Stained glass of sapphire and emerald, of ruby and citrine, depicting many of our cultural motives. Epic tales of our history. Praising Neskaza Lunee... with every beam of moonlight, with flickers of every ancestral star...”

Twilight felt her eyes widening at the image conjured in her head. Stained glass of gemstones? “That sounds... actually quite wonderful. I understand the, well, quite invasive nature of such a construction to the Mountain, but I think it must look absolutely breathtaking.”

But Rowan Berry only hissed, unconvinced by the notion.

“At night, perhaps...”

“Oh...” Yes... That was something to be considered, indeed. “I suppose no noctral could enjoy the art in the bright illumination of the Judging Sun.”

“If only it were the case of admiring the craft itself, hwalba knaze. The illumination, considering the positioning, is spreading around the nearby valley so strongly during the day, it can blind couriers, travelers, shepherds... It’s as bright as one of those Ekwestriyayi farusi, the lighthouses at the shores of your seas!” the mare righteously complained. “Makes just as little sense here, between the Sem Iugi.”

Twilight could only nod. Such delicate art in Equestria was astonishing and she was certain batpony take on it could be even more stupendous, with their sharp style and natural motifs... but she still possessed enough reasoning, even if besieged by a headache, to spot the obvious drawbacks.

“And, let me guess, Rowan Berry... He is a Lord and this is an inside matter of the Family, so he has the right to conduct actions as he pleases, since his acts are within the boundaries of his peak and the Crescent Family territory...” she spoke, trying to recall the exact words with which Midnight described the internal matters in Noctraliya.

Now Rowan Berry was forced to agree, regardless of her opinion. Which was, actually, fairly blatant.

“With all due respect to your patron, hwalba knaze, this attempt at echoing Ekwestiryau art seems to be praising the Judging Sun more than the Immaculate Moon... at least, when it comes to the luster.”

Twilight let the unpleasant note in the healer’s voice slide. “So... Honored Lord Bright Crescent is criticized rather strongly?”

“If only for that...” the other mare whispered theatrically, but then shook her head. “It is not my right to say too much, Honored Princess, forgive me. Rodzareca nye innuyi narangi...”

“... pardon?”

“Oh! A proverb, hwalba knaze. ‘Do not nibble on another’s oranges.’ “

“Don’t stick your muzzle where it does not belong?” Twilight guessed with a small laugh, despite everything. “Common sense is a universal thing.”

“If only...” Rowan Berry replied with a saddened chuckle of her own, her gaze escaping towards the door for a moment. “However, it now dictates that you allow yourself some rest, Honored Princess. The weather might change without warning and you need your strength and calmness to endure your mission.”

Twilight grabbed the chalice more firmly as she brought it to her lips. “Then let’s hope this works.”

The orange juice with the poppy extract... still tasted like orange juice. Which was a relief, since medicine had the terrible habit of being foul, despite the healing qualities. In this instance, however, it was almost as if the drink had no additions whatsoever, so Twilight emptied the goblet without hesitation. She passed it to Rowan Berry, who gave her a reassuring nod.

“Make yourself comfortable, hwalba knaze, it will not take the papawe long,” she advised, stepping away to return the chalice to its place.

Twilight slid down on the pillow, mindful of her wings and the hurting back. Truth be told, with all this pressure in her head, she herself was hoping for the brew to do its thing quickly. She was never particularly fond of migraines, as one could imagine.

She turned her head, seeing the healer observing her rather... inquisitively, her eyes glinting in the shades of the candlelight.

“Thank you for helping me this morning, Rowan Berry,” she told her, despite that piercing look.

“My duty... and honest pleasure, Honored Princess,” the mare replied loyally, with a small bow. And a strange note in her voice that Twilight could not put her hoof on.

“Still, I will try not to require such a direct help too ofte...”

The word escaped her, turning into a soundless exhale. Twilight blinked a couple of times.

“Require such a dire... help too of... oft...”

She was fairly certain that neither “direct” nor “often” were that complicated and yet her tongue had clearly decided to stop her from expressing... expressing...

Again. Decided to stop her from... from... wait, was the chamber getting... blurry...?

“Too... of... ofte...” she tried to complete her sentence again, but...

She shook her head, blinking a couple more times. She wanted to finish the sentence, but... every blink... it... it made it harder to open her eyes.

She realized that a strange, warm feebleness was spreading all over her. Delightfully blissful and... intoxicating. Making her heart slow and her breath deep and even...

“Too...”

She still had to try and... and... what was she trying to do? She... the warmth was making it difficult to remember... difficult to... think...

A sharper sound made her open her eyes... though she couldn’t recall having closed them that time.

... was... was somepony knocking?

She did her best to turn hear head to the door, but... it was so heavy... just like... like her eyelids and...

She heard a muffled voice... through the sedating warmth. Familiar voice...

Precious...

With all the... the focus she still had, she glanced towards the doorway... Trying to battle the warmth, blurring her vision, muddling her mind... To keep her eyes barely open for a... a second longer.

Distant saffron and cobalt... gazed back at her...

“Mid... night...” she managed to breathe out... before the warm urge to sleep embraced her fully.

***

Midnight trotted across the chamber, his eyes fixed on Twilight. The sound of his blades scraping the floor was echoing around with the threat of hidden fury. For fury was, indeed, bubbling inside of him. Gathering, like an avalanche gathers, traveling down the mountainside, to crush anypony foolish enough to stay in its path after seeing the signs.

Like this morn.

He loomed over Twilight, his stance casting a deep shadow over the slumbering form of his beloved. He took a deep breath, trying to contain himself for a moment longer. With a caring motion, leaving anger aside for this short while, he checked her forehead with the back of his hoof.

Then he tenderly lifted one of her eyelids.

A low, threatening hiss escaped his throat at the sight.

“You fed her the extract...”

Rowan Berry, who stood nearby and almost casually observed him, smirked.

“I suppose I did. In my defense, however, she had a headache and some terrible back pain... I felt it was warranted to use it. A good chance to see if it would even work on a Divine Aspect sunpony.”

Midnight grimaced, his upper lip quivering. He could hardly stomach the blank, widened and still pupil of his beloved... nor the entirety of her unconscious form. It made him think of... scenarios from his past. He bared his fangs even as he closed Twilight’s eye and tenderly ran his hoof across her cheek, careful of his weapons.

This mare deserved but his love.

The other – but his fury.

“She is not a sheep to try new concoctions on, Rowan Berry,” he said, not bothered to hide any of the vexation from his voice.

“Please, Midnight Wind, one has to be sure the old concoctions do their job, first. We never know whether we might need them...” the healer replied most nonchalantly. “But this is not a discussion for this chamber. Come along,” she said, already making her way to the door.

Midnight lingered, his heart as heavy as his conscience tended to be at times. His gaze could not abandon Twilight’s face. The face that an onlooker could describe as peaceful... but he could only name “subdued”.

It was wrong. It was all wrong, from the very start.

It was wrong when he was picked for the sake of Twilight’s interviews. It was wrong when he was told to return to Ponyville and reconnect with her. It was wrong when he was chosen for her entourage, to keep her safeguarded...

And it all got even worse when he realized that he cared for her. Cared in a way he was certain he never would again, having lost Dusk Stream. This love made things... different, made him question everything. The nature of his duties, his obedience to his superiors and to the oaths of loyalty and service...

Everything started feeling so wrong. Every word said and every word omitted. Every breath held and every breath exhaled.

A touch. A kiss. Wrong.

And the sight before him was also so, so wrong...

But it was proving to him one thing, by the Immaculate Moon... and the Judging Sun both.

The love... That improbable connection he had found himself sharing with this sunpony Princess... It was right.

And he had promised to the Goddess in his countless supplications to always fight for what was right.

He removed a strand of mane from Twilight’s beautiful face, careful enough not to wake her... even though he knew he wouldn’t.

He couldn’t.

His clenched teeth ground against each other as the voice from behind him sounded.

“Need I remind you of something rather important, Midnight Wind?” Rowan Berry asked, holding the door open and looking at him with ridicule entwined with critique. “I know that addictions, especially strong ones like yours, can be hard to fight, but—”

With a stoic expression hiding the mounting rage, Midnight trotted his way out of Twilight’s chamber. He gave the healer not even a glance as he secured the door carefully. Finding what little solace in the fact that, if his beloved indeed suffered aches this morn, the day of medicated sleep would help overcome them.

A consolation as little as six milky droplets.

The neighboring chamber provided to him and Rowan Berry, as the Princess’ entourage, was of lower standard, of course. Which was still a marked improvement to the Nightguard’s quarters, where practicality and austerity were much preferred. Thankfully, Midnight cared not for ornaments on furniture, or patterns on quilts and pillows... though he learned to appreciate the perks of his assignments.

When Rowan Berry closed the room from the inside, the metallic click of the key was accompanied by a long, exasperated sigh.

“Do you think I enjoy constantly reminding you about this, quite simple in nature, matter?” she began. “Or that I find pleasure in seeing you distraught because of this... unorthodox affection of yours?”

Midnight said nothing. He approached the bed he had claimed, one in a good distance from hers, then sat on it and began getting out of his gear in a trained, almost solemn fashion.

To keep himself contained.

Rowan Berry pressed on, however, trotting to her own bed. “Do you remember what I told you during the flight here, Midnight Wind? I hate seeing you so different. I can practically hear the malaise in your heart.”

“How about you shut up, then? It will become that much clearer,” he barked back at her, but she only shook her head, undeterred.

“How very crude, Midnight Wind... Don’t you realize that I am here to help you? Keep you in check for your own sake, not mine?”

He hissed, undoing one of the straps of his bladed hoofshoe. “Debatable. You showed well enough your intentions, Rowan Berry...”

“And do you really blame me? I am in an opportune position to act upon those and you know well opportunism, resourcefulness and dedication are the foundations of duty...” she replied, grinning widely.

Foundations of duty. He scowled at how shallow those were. How many other, more important qualities a pony should possess.

Seeing his grimace, Rowan Berry’s expression changed into that of at least a little caring.

“Listen, Midnight Wind... I don’t want to have to be cruel, or say a few too many words to the Honored Lords. I really don’t. Perhaps things were different, much different before. But I have told you and I will tell you again – I’m interested in you, you stupid stallion...”

Midnight’s ears twitched. He looked up to see the healer seeking eye contact, the coral gaze boring into his own.

He recalled the phrase she just used. And he knew she realized that as well. She had said that to him before. In what felt like another, different life.

He furrowed his brow. Maybe that was it? Maybe what was happening right now was his Goldhell. How the Judging Sun wanted to punish the sins of his youth, until the beloved Goddess would bring him to Her divine realm finally...

After all, Dusk Stream’s death felt like his own... for a long time.

He sighed, lowering his gaze again, realizing just how close Rowan Berry’s eyes could be to two, scalding flames, now that he paid attention.

“And I told you and I shall repeat myself, Rowan Berry. I was stupid, I won’t ever be again.”

“That is, also, debatable.”

He hissed, returning to the other hoofshoe he still had to remove. “It is, clearly, an inescapable double bind...”

Strangely, his declaration made the mare giggle, as she finally sat down on her own bed. He could still feel her stare on him.

“Ha, I’d wish, Midnight Wind. A... ‘double bind’ with you once again would be just wonderful...”

Midnight looked up once more, thoroughly unimpressed, yet meeting a... coy look. Rowan Berry was playing with a strand of her long, grey-blue mane and actually posing for him just a little.

Her shapes, even under her healer’s garb, were enticing...

He rolled his eyes, ignoring the instinctual impulse that traversed his veins.

“Now who is being very crude.”

“I’m just being true to myself, Midnight Wind,” she retorted in a soft, tempting voice. “I am a healer, I know of many remedies and treatments. Also those for stress. Those making burdens and worries disappear, at least for a while... A very sweet, tender while...”

At that alluring gaze... and the demure lip bite, Midnight felt himself inhaling shakily. She had always been good at this game... and she had not lost her edge since the last time she so directly coaxed him...

It took him a second to fight that charm... but he had warned her. He wasn’t stupid anymore.

“You reminded me very well that you are a healer already, Rowan Berry,” he stated, with coldness to battle the heat of her gaze. “One poison a night is quite enough.”

He could tell that small, nervous twitch in her muzzle. And he couldn’t help but smirk inwardly, knowing he stung her where it hurt.

It was a dangerous game, however. She wasn’t one to back away, he knew that much about her.

She remained in her position, but the inviting demeanor was gone. “The extract is an ancient medical recipe, used by all of our forefathers. It’s only a poison if administered in higher dosage,” she stated matter-of-factly, her coral eyes having darkened visibly. “Dosage that I had access to tonight.”

Something about the way she enunciated herself made Midnight’s muscles tense. His free hoof hovered over the worn hoofshoe, upon which candlelight danced, teetering on the razor-sharp edges.

He met her gaze with intensity.

“Whatever has just crossed your mind, Rowan Berry—”

“Oh, it has. More than a dozen times already too. So many opportunities... And I am an opportunistic mare. One to, even, threaten safeties of others to get what I want...”

Midnight felt the cold shiver down his spine... but its frigid echo quickly began turning into fire.

“You wouldn’t dare.”

A cruel smile blossomed on her muzzle. “You say it with conviction only because you know I don’t disobey orders and I am not the one to break oaths. Unlike you,” she replied in accusation. “Though... ascertaining myself of whether your precious Princess can be subdued if necessary I would not call staining my conscience too much.”

Midnight felt the anger coursing in his veins with renewed vigor. It kept him locked in place for the moment. Ready. Impending.

An avalanche, waiting to happen.

Rowan Berry was foolish enough to stay in its path, choosing to ignore the signs.

“You remember the doses still, no? The count of threes? That hasn’t diluted in your illogical affection?” she said, her tone even less cautious than her smirk. “Well, don’t you worry, I wanted to make sure it would work when it came to your dear Twilight. The effect was imme—”

The effect was immediate indeed.

Midnight pounced forward with a powerful flap of his wings that pushed his bed to the side. Without even a breath of warning, but with a warrior’s roar instead, to strike fear in all hearts.

Rowan Berry might have anticipated a retort, but not an assault. Next thing she would know was her neck being squished against the bedding and a two cold blades resting nice and dangerously against one of her major arteries.

She tried to struggle back in initial shock, but Midnight seized one of her forelegs and held it in place, using both his mass and that of his breastplate together to lock the other between their bodies, nearly crushing it with sheer impact.

“How dare you endanger her?!”

Immobilized, pained and threatened by the weight of the weapon against her throat simultaneously, Rowan Berry quickly changed her demeanor, taking shallow, panicked breaths. For the first time in forever, Midnight could spot fear. Genuine, primal and all-encompassing fear in her coral eyes.

How glorious was the sight. How enticing for his warrior’s soul.

“M-Midnight Wind, you—”

“ ‘Cutting eyes out’?! No, I shall slit your throat!” he growled at her, his teeth bared, instinctual in their search for soft flesh to pierce.

Yet, even in his anger, Midnight had the training to pay attention. Rowan Berry herself might have been a crafty operative, but he held his own position for a good reason. When she tried to maneuver to kick him off, he shifted his hind legs between hers, forbidding her escape.

He had her at his mercy, underneath him.

She was smart enough to quickly analyse her situation. She tried to calm her breathing, even against the blade threatening her. But the terror was blatant in her gaze still.

“M-Midnight Wind, listen to me. I... I-I gave her one drop more, so seven, I swear! Not twelve, not even nine! I-I just wanted to see if it would work! I didn’t plan on making her sleep for two nights, or worse—”

A borderline feral growl sounded deep from within Midnight’s throat at the implication, forcing her to be more timid yet. Good. He wanted her to realize that we was not her plaything to torment. He was a threat.

As a warrior. As a Nightguard. As more.

As a stallion in love.

Keeping the unflinching eye contact, he lowered his muzzle. But he wasn’t going to allow her a headbutt. Just give her a better look into the passion, burning in his irises.

“If you ever threaten her again...! If you ever even consider causing her harm, by word or deed...!”

“Y-yes, I understand, I know!” Rowan Berry squealed, overwhelmed by what was happening, squirming under his sheer weight. “I swear, I—”

He silenced her with more sharp pressure to the soft skin of her throat.

“If you even breathe a word that would condemn her to the Lords...!”

“M-Midnight Wind, please, I... I get it! I...”

She couldn’t even finish the sentence, her breaths hitching in her throat, her face paler than the poppy extract she was so proud to have used.

Midnight kept her restrained still, taking in this look for a few seconds. His exhales were making the strands of her long, glaucous mane sway. He could almost feel the quickened heartbeat in her chest, despite his armor and her garb.

Deep inside... he felt such basic, bestial satisfaction from how helpless she looked.

Ever so slowly, the ire in the chamber was subsiding. Breath after breath. Pant after pant. Rowan Berry’s gaze stopped being a projection of pure dread... and became something else. Midnight spotted her taking in his form, looming over her. A powerful stallion in control. Pressing against her forcefully.

And he could see her as a mare subdued by his intensity. By his fervor and his strength.

Being sure that she realized her own position well enough, he slowly removed the blades from her throat. To give them both some breathing room.

... she obviously didn’t want that.

Before Midnight realized what was happening, the healer’s lips were hungrily joined with his own. He let her hoof escape his grasp and instead grab the back of his neck, pressing him down.

The warmth of this abrupt sensation hit every nerve in his body, riled up by the adrenaline and rage. It was the aftershock of victory, the wave of euphoria to sedate his reason.

He won. He could claim his due.

He hissed right into her mouth, his instincts flaring. Her touch was made of passionate heat and her body begged him for attention with its every fiber, he could feel it. The way she writhed underneath him. The way she pressed her pelvis to him, out of sheer, primal impulse.

She wanted him, accepting her defeat in entirety. That shaky exhale that escaped her throat as he broke the kiss told him that. And more. Much more.

When he opened his eyes and their stares crossed again, he saw the same, coral yearning that Rowan Berry showed him when they first met. It was the same craving. The same desire. The same drive and lust.

He smirked. The same crooked smirk that she had told him she missed.

He took his sweet time to slide his free hoof across the side of her body, making her shiver in rapturous agony. He passed the very bottom of her gown, finally exploring the same, alluring softness of her coat, right underneath it.

Making ready to lift the garb up and off of her.

The same flutter of her eyes...

“M... Midnight Wind...”

The same, weak and wanton whisper...

But he was different.

Rowan Berry’s face paled in an instant again. A steel tip of a hoofblade lifted her muzzle, exposing her throat once more in a most vulnerable way.

Midnight’s voice was as cold and unfeeling as the honed metal.

“Never again, Rowan Berry. Never again shall your actions poison whom I love. Never again shall you poison me. I swear it by the Goddess, through your own blood...”

A single, crimson droplet stained his weapon.

He finally got up, leaving behind a shaken, quivering, crushed mare. She was breathing heavily, her eyes filled to the brim with tears as she curled up on the bed.

Paying no attention to her quiet sobbing, Midnight gathered all of his belongings and left the chamber without a word more.

Only in the corridor did he exhale.

Rowan Berry was right. It had to be said. He was still a stupid stallion. At least, considering what he had just done. But... at least he wanted to believe that he was a different kind of stupid. For the right cause, at the very least.

He needed to plan and quickly. Notify the... necessary ponies, just in case. Considering his ireful outburst and brazen threats, he had to counteract a possible retaliation, even if he left the mare a trembling mess for the moment.

He realized that his legs were shuddering from the adrenaline leaving him...

... and the self-control he exercised.

He bit his tongue. Hard. He couldn’t just keep denying the obvious.

His gaze escaped down the corridor, towards the door to Twilight’s chamber... and he managed to smile, with the boundless affection in his heart.

She had told him that she would be looking forward to him making it all work.

He would not let their moment slip away.

Author's Note

Sorry it took so long, but I hope it was worth it. Do kindly let me know.

~Gulheru

Chapter XL – Warmth

Twilight slowly lifted her eyelids. Or tried to, at first.

Her head was thick with sleep... warm, thick and blissful sleep, luring her back into its soft, carefree embrace. It felt almost... intoxicating.

Intoxicating... Yes, that word was somehow fitting into an unfinished puzzle of memory in her mind.

She tried to focus. She... she was in pain in the morning and... There was warmth... overwhelming, benumbing... Then, in the blackness of slumber a... familiar voice whispered her name... but she was too numb, too warm to reply. Too keen to sleep... because... because...

... she took the extract.

Oh... yes, the sensations made a lot of sense now.

She tried to stretch, though her limbs felt sluggish and heavy... so heavy. She let out a long exhale. Sleeping in still sounded enticing, though she was certain it was the echo of the brew talking... Well, as far as she knew, all of her aches, including the back one, were gone, so there was nothing wrong with more rest...

The poppy did a wonderful job. She would have to thank Rowan Berry once again, for her expert help...

After what felt like but a while... though closing one’s eyes for just a moment was always treacherous, Twilight shifted to her side. She almost immediately began to melt into the warmth of the blanket again... but her somewhat foggy gaze still managed to spot a shape, sitting by the end of the bed.

A stallion-like shape.

She gave it a soft, dopey smile.

“Midnight...”

“Good night, Twilight...” he greeted her, his own, delicate smirk becoming more and more clear as she blank away the remains of slumber. “How are you feeling?”

“Sleepy... but rested,” she replied honestly. “Especially in comparison to... how I felt in the morning.”

The stallion nodded, a shade of worry crossing his muzzle. “So I heard, yes. Your back is fine once more?”

She stretched a little, cautious for any signs of tension. Thankfully, she felt nothing that would be in any way alarming.

“Looks like it... That’s a relief, I cannot lie...”

Midnight lowered his head, raising his forelegs a little at the same time. “Bogine grata.” His loving look was back just afterwards. “I’m sorry I did not manage to see you yesternight. I was ordered to help the wartowneci, the Lord’s sentinels, organize the travel...”

Twilight smiled back at him, lifting herself up... ever so slowly. The pillow behind her was tempting her. However, she had a blatantly better reason to stay in the waking world.

“I think I saw you before I’ve fallen asleep yesternight... Though the room was all blurry and it was hard to fight the poppy effects for any longer...” she explained, rubbing her eyes. “That extract is potent, I will give it that.”

“In the right dosage. I mean, I have been here for some time now... The Sign of the Goddess is silver and high in the skies already.”

Twilight stopped abruptly. She took her hooves away from her face and looked at him incredulously. “I slept in?”

He smirked more. “It’s midnight.”

“Midnight, Midnight?!”

The doubly-invoked stallion tried to stop himself from laughing, but the amused snort ruined his efforts entirely. “Yes, to both,” he replied, getting up onto his hooves with the metallic shuffling of his armor. “Reminds me of an old ‘locksmith’ joke...”

Twilight did not get the reference. She didn’t try, to be fair, busy as she was with shaking herself awake and scrambling out of bed. Double time!

“Oh my gosh, I-I had no idea! There is still so much to do! I must get back to writing and I must look an absolute mess and—”

Midnight approached her and managed to stop her panic by simply resting his hoof against her cheek. “Calm down, my light,” he spoke with a softness that immediately grabbed her attention. “True, you are utterly bedraggled...”

“Hey!”

He chuckled, removing a strand of her surely wild mane from her forehead. “... but there is no need to rush. I have already asked for the weather reports, right after sundown actually. We will leave tomorrow night at the very earliest, we have a strong front moving westward,” he explained, his hoof cupping her muzzle again, causing warmth far greater than that of mere touch to gather in her cheeks. “Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight has also granted me an audience. You don’t have to worry about attending anything official tonight, I made sure of it.”

“Oh...” the expression of surprise escaped Twilight’s lips. “That’s... very thoughtful of you, Midnight. Thank you,” she replied, truly grateful. “How did you manage that, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“My natural magnetism,” he replied, baring his teeth puckishly.

She would scold him for it, but he was a bit too comfortably close to complain. “Well... whatever you did, thank you again. Don’t get me wrong, but...”

“... the Lord’s a bit much,” he finished the sentence for her. “I know. But I spoke with him and he recognized that you needed to properly prepare for this next Covenant meeting, especially if a threat has been made by Lord Blessed Fang,” he spoke in a serious tone. His smile beamed back again soon enough. “You also should enjoy the Mountain further. After all, you are an esteemed guest now...”

“Now,” she accentuated. Took her a while to reach that status after all.

“Yes,” he agreed on the same note, chuckling. “But, you know, we must not let opportune moments pass.”

The way he said it gave her a pause. She wasn’t sure what he meant exactly... but a pleasant, warm tingle crossed her back.

He gently caressed her muzzle, clearly spotting her reaction.

“How much do you actually have to do tonight?”

‘Nothing’ felt like a good answer, but... Twilight wouldn’t feel right simply forgetting about her plans. Surely he would understand that.

“I... I’d want to try and finish my letter to Princess Celestia...” she uttered, hoping not to disappoint him. “I-I got stuck badly and, well, the migraine was not helping, and...”

Thankfully, his smile did not falter at all. “Then the entire night is yours, as needed...” he told her, before winking. “Well, almost.”

“Midnight?” she asked when the small glint appeared in his eyes.

“It’s a surprise. Took some convincing, yes, but I got a permission from the Lord.” His grimace widened even more and yet became... mysterious. His whisper barely reached her ears, but she could read its tone well enough. “I plan on... stretching it a little, without his knowledge...”

Twilight should have been worried. Seriously worried. If it wasn’t for the fact that it was her beloved talking about bending some rules... and that the sheer power of his whisper and those keen, saffron eyes of his made her feel warm. Very, very warm.

“Midnight...?” she asked once more, surprised she even managed to, considering she saw him leaning in ever so slowly. His hoof was taking its sweet time to trace her jawline, making her shiver in delight.

He was seducing her.

... and, oh, it was working.

“Yes, my light?” The breeze of his reply encompassed her muzzle, leaving behind more of this irresistible tingling.

“... w-what are you planning?” she managed to breathe out.

“Something nice.”

His lips brushed against her own. Her mind fogged more than after the extract. Much more. And in a much warmer way.

“H... how nice?”

“Very nice.”

A passionate kiss like theirs was certainly one way to wake up entirely. Twilight had hard time controlling the constant shudders passing through her, especially those making her wings flutter excitedly. Every second they both shared like this was stretching in her mind and yet such brief moments of intimacy always felt too short.

She simply couldn’t have enough of him. And, as his lips were telling her, vice versa.

Twilight plopped right back onto the pillow when they finally paused, feeling remarkably lightheaded. Midnight, chuckling in blatant satisfaction, stood up, checking his hoofshoes and glancing towards her luggage.

“During a certain blanket dispute,” he began, invoking yet another, pleasurable memory in Twilight’s mind, “I promised to take you out on a date.”

She needed a moment to process what she had just heard, although she knew her eyes widened at the words immediately.

“A d-date? Here? At your Mountain?!”

“Technically,” he replied with a smirk.

“Just... in what way did you... I mean... how?!”

“I’m resourceful and opportunistic in my dedication to you.”

Twilight shook her head... and her expression must have been pretty incredulous. “That all sounds... very useful and nice, but... a date? Us, on an actual date? What... what does this mean exactly?”

The stallion sighed comically. “Do you promise not to pry too much if I but tell you what I need you to prepare, instead of being more direct about it?”

“O-okay, I promise,” she responded, trying to mean it, though Midnight’s chuckle proved that he did not buy her attempt.

“Take your time, finish your correspondence first. We will arrange its sending afterwards. When we do, wear something... nice, but practical.”

“Practical?”

“We will go outside for a moment after that,” he told her, enigmatically enough.

She bit her lower lip. She had a more... travel-ready set in her luggage, but, if he said that it would be a... nice surprise.

“For long?”

Midnight laughed, shaking his head. “I really don’t want to ruin my own plan here, iau lumn, but...” He paused for a moment, considering. “A moment of cold... for a lot of warmth later on.”

Something about the way he said it made the tips of her ears burn. She wasn’t going to... presume too much, and yet this strange sensation settled in her gut. A mixture of excitement, a little bit of embarrassed fear...

... and some... anticipation. A lot of some anticipation.

Midnight was not helping her, hiding his intent behind that crooked smile of his... and sticking out his tongue a little, just as she tried to ask for more details.

“You are insufferable...” she chastised him with a soft voice. And a smile. And a sigh of loving defeat. “Iae amate tu.”

“Ia amat tue tez, iaa Crepuscle,” he told her back, making her heart flutter even more in her chest. “I will organize some food for you and then leave you to the writing.”

“I’d tell you to stay, but I worry about being distracted...” she responded, giggling to herself. “I will try not to take too long. Especially since, well, it’s midnight already!”

She scrambled out of bed as he was leaving. But just before he closed the door she managed to remind herself of something.

“Oh, Midnight?”

“Yes?” he looked back, curious.

“If you would be so kind to tell Rowan Berry that the extract worked wonders and that I am grateful?”

Something changed in the stallion’s expression, though she couldn’t tell what exactly.

“I will, Twilight, but she won’t be joining us today. The Honored Lord requested her presence for the night,” he replied, rather blankly, before closing the door.

She felt bamboozled by such a development... and change of atmosphere... though not enough to worry. Nor to stop herself from a small celebration of squealing and trotting in place. Midnight was planning a date for the two of them?! Just how he managed to even organize that was hard to imagine, but she certainly wasn’t going to complain!

Not after his gaze. Not after his words and his kiss.

And especially not after the feeling in her stomach, though she was trying to control it.

A date could have had... many implications.

She took a deep breath, trying to focus and consider. Concentrate on the letter, get it done and get it done right.

She needed to clean herself up first, however, after a long day of sleep. To calm herself down as well. Or was it better to wait for him to bring in the food first? She wouldn’t want him to stride in when she was bathing...

... she pursed her lips when she realized that this last thought was not true. Not at all, not anymore.

Especially not after that one occurrence, just after the fateful meeting with Lord Midnight Eye, when, right in this chamber, she hinted at the two of them actually... well...

She felt her mouth dry out.

She had to sit down on her bed again. To think that she used to pale at the very thought of... of anything more serious between her and Midnight. Not in terms of the feelings of heart, but something... intimate.

She gulped. Loudly.

Well, she was still finding it hard to... intimate it to herself, in the other sense of the word, so at least she knew she was still herself and could think clearly enough.

Not that it sabotaged her motivations, nor made her get cold hooves. On the contrary. The more she tried to understand what Midnight meant by a “very nice” surprise, the more restless she felt. In a good way. In a bad way. In a warm way...

She shook her head. She wasn’t going to get anything done with said head in the clouds. It was better to leave this deliberations for later.

Managing not to linger in the bath pocket... especially considering the cold, mountain water that was not really enticing to do so, Twilight got herself presentable once more. And just in time, as not a few minutes after she dried herself and dealt with the wildness that was her mane after such a long sleep, a knock on the door announced Midnight arriving with her meal.

He thanked somepony in the corridor just as he closed the door, having a silver platter with him, with the regular assortment of fruit, properly displayed for a feast for the eyes, before a feast for the stomach.

“Is there an Equestrian term for breakfast eaten in the afternoon?” he inquired as he placed everything on the chamber’s table.

Twilight took her place, pondering for a moment. “Decadence?”

“No...” Midnight shook his head, chuckling and taking a quarter of an orange from the plate... and putting one side of it in between his lips. He then approached her, offering her the fruit in such a... specific manner.

Her inhale was a little shaky as she accepted his offering, resulting in them biting it in half, their lips meeting for a sweet, citrus moment.

“... this is decadence...” the stallion whispered when he swallowed his piece and took his seat, starting to get out of his bladed hoofshoes for the moment.

Twilight took a moment longer too speak up, savoring the refreshing taste of his lips, followed by the, equally refreshing, orange.

“You may be right,” she told him with a small, abashed giggle. “I don’t mind it, not at all, though allow me to ask... what has gotten into you, Midnight?”

The stallion grinned widely. “Whatever would you mean?”

“You behave rather... confidently tonight. And you planned... some private time for us? Only us?” she inquired, grabbing for herself another orange and placing it on her table. One whole this time. “Not that I am complaining, but... I mean, I know that the Lord... consented to, well, us, but...”

“My light,” the stallion interrupted her, pulling his chair a bit closer, “I do not know what motivates the Honored Lord, but this is a chance. Our chance... The Immaculate Moon... would turn Her generous gaze away from me if I were to squander Her obvious providence...”

Twilight bit her lip before she decided to bite into her meal. “I... well, it’s hard to deny that this seems to be an unforeseen change of heart from the Lord...”

“An impossible one, Twilight... but, it seems that what we share is blessed by the Goddess after all...” He reached out to put his hoof on hers, without the metal that would separate them usually. “I would dare claim that our love is blessed by both Her and her Sister Goddess, but I think you are the one to know better...”

“I have actually given this... fortune some thought, Midnight, though... I cannot say. Spirituality seems still way above my head... And to be fair, on the more mundane side, I have not even planned on how I am going to tell the Princesses, my family, friends and everypony else that I have... fallen in love with a batpony!”

Midnight blinked a couple of times, making Twilight realize how such a sentence could have sounded! Shame!

“No, no, not that it is a bad thing, no! No, not at all, just—”

“Unprecedented, if I remember that complex word you once used,” he aided her, smile returning to his muzzle. “I know what you meant... we are both right in the middle of this blizzard...”

“Yes, that we are,” she agreed, looking at their conjoined hooves. It was a wonderful sight. “At the moment... I’m just glad we have any chance...”

He chuckled, reaching out to cup her muzzle tenderly. “And that is what has ‘gotten’ into me, my light... I came to the realization just how much this opportunity means. I know, with renewed strength, how much you mean to me. Despite all those... doubts that would plague me from time to time...”

Twilight trembled at the memories invoked by his words. When he claimed he was unworthy. That she should have rejected him, for her own sake. That she knew nothing about him.

He easily took notice of her trepidation, for he immediately reached out to hold her face with both hooves, looking deep into her eyes. With a gaze that was making her feel strong and weak at the same time.

“I am aware that you know it already, but... I want to use this chance to show you that I love you. Forever... and entirely...”

She was already melting from his touch, but those words pushed her even more into that sensation. She let out an elated, shaky exhale.

“I want to show you the same, Midnight...” she managed to utter, almost overwhelmed by the emotions in her heart, mind and body.

Their kiss was short, but that did nothing to lessen its wonder...

“Then you better write that letter quick,” he told her with a smirk right after.

She giggled... then pecked him straight on the nose. “You are keeping me distracted from progressing to it, you know.”

“So, you’d prefer me out of the chamber after all, to avoid my diversions?”

“You can stay, if you won’t be too insufferable...” she whispered back, though nothing in her voice sounded like a warning. Quite the opposite. Still, she hesitated before her question. “But... uhm... will you be fine with me... helping myself with magic a little? I am used to writing with my quill held by—”

“Repeat after me – I love you entirely.”

She gave him another kiss, which more than sufficed for the repetition.

The stallion indeed decided to practice restraint instead of lovingly disturbing her. He remained by the table, checking his gear tirelessly, even procuring for himself a small cloth at some point to take care of his breastplate. But, aside from occasional, caring glances, he left Twilight to the writing by the desk.

And she did not delay, never forgetting about the importance of the letter in front of her, even with him and his promise of the date at the back of her mind.

First things first, however.

Which meant taking care of this dreadful opening from yesternight, in favor of something far more appropriate.

Twilight took a deep breath, enveloping her quill in the raspberry hue of her magic.

‘Dear Princess Celestia,

‘I deeply regret the fact that we had no chance of talking before I took on my latest task, one that has me among the peaks of Noctraliya. A mission unique and monumental, it has to be said, perhaps even more so than I initially imagined. As such, my message could be seen as unhealthily delayed. Yet I want to believe that the contents of it will act as a proper explanation... and a plea for aid and counsel.’

She examined this paragraph for a moment. It was, perhaps, a bit official, considering their cordial relations... but the gravity of what she desired to include further warranted that.

Still, it was better to prove that it was really her writing it, other than quillmanship.

‘You’ll be happy to learn that I am well, healthy and eating enough. Especially oranges...’

Twilight wasn’t certain how long it took her to compose the rest of the letter. Three hours, perhaps? She had to put in everything. Everything she had learned about the history of Noctraliya. Everything regarding Radiant Glory, Shades’ Hollow, the rest of the Crusade... Everything she had gathered about the batponies... She even asked for advice on how to, delicately, handle a small filly whose father had lost his sight.

She made sure not to overlook any details, any observations she had made. She put in, with blatant, honest words, the batponies’ approach to Equestrians, their beliefs and even their misconceptions.

This was not the time to consider half-truths, that was not her way. It might have been for at least some of the noctrali, but definitely not for her.

She finally put the quill down, just before signing the letter. She let out a pregnant sigh... then jumped a little, feeling Midnight’s forelegs on her shoulders, soon encompassing her neck. She leaned into his cheek as his muzzle appeared right next to her and closed her eyes for a second.

“Does this mean you are finished?” came his question.

“I think so... I might read through it one more time, but, for the best part...” she told him, stretching her neck. She felt the tension in her horn and even some small buzzing. Natural, considering how long she had maintained concentration, but this was not her first session of extensive writing. “I tried to be as precise and honest as possible... For the sake of everypony.”

Midnight planted a gentle kiss on her temple. “I am more than certain of it, my light...”

He stayed silent for a moment afterwards... though Twilight could easily tell that something was on his mind. She felt it almost instinctively.

“What is it, Midnight?”

He didn’t reply at first, taking in a few breaths. “Remember when I told you that... well, I cannot be certain of... the rest of my kin and their motivations?”

Twilight furrowed her brow, listening to him very carefully.

“Well, I was considering this and that. I suppose we would be sending this letter officially, so that everything is, uhm... honest-to-Goddess...”

“ ‘Honest-to-goodness’, we usually say, but... I like that expression as well, Midnight,” she told him, leaning more into his embrace. “That was my intention, considering my negotiations with Lord Midnight Eye. But I understand you have your reservations.”

Midnight remained almost motionless for a while. “I am the batpony here, indeed... And, considering what we have already been through... Deep Mist and the like...” he said and Twilight felt his forelegs tensing up for a moment. It put her even deeper into his hold, however, so she could not truly complain. “I thought about something of a... safety measure?”

“I’m all ears.”

“I invoked Altu Opar for a greater reason than a... warning,” Midnight began, his voice quieter than before. “Do you remember the dagger that I took from him? The blade of the occultani?”

Twilight felt an unpleasant shudder. “Considering that he wanted to stab you with it...”

The stallion said nothing for a breath, still and tense. “Yes... It is constantly in my possession. Not planning on getting rid of it until my task of safeguarding you is complete. As a reminder.” He inhaled deeply once more. “But, as far as I know, its significance is more than just a symbol of performing one’s tasks. It can be used to send missives through... more covert ways.”

“Oh? Interesting.” She thought for a second. “I know your bats carry letters, so... I assume it somehow gives one access to... specific bats?”

“And trusted handlers that can get the message where it needs to go, without anypony... undesirable getting their hooves on it. A small, but unique stab mark on the wax of the seal is all that is required to do that.”

Twilight furrowed her brow. This proposition... had its merits. Considering all the details that she had put on the parchment, she would not be opposed to it reaching the Royal Castle and Princess Celestia without any prying eyes having access to it. She tried to be absolutely straightforward about everything she had witnessed and learned, yes, so even if somepony were to see the contents she doubted they would actually misunderstand her aims...

Then again... private requests for aid were not something that anypony, especially one without context and with ignoble intentions, should have had a chance of freely interpreting.

She took a moment longer to ponder, weighing her options.

“So, you say that it is an... occultanu way of exchanging information...”

Midnight, his muzzle still resting on her shoulder, nodded a little. “Indeed, my Twilight.”

“Well, if we were to try and do that and not reveal that it is my letter we are sending, then Lord Midnight Eye will finally ask about it, no doubt. It will be a little strange to tell him that I haven’t sent it, considering the exchanges we already had... or, even worse, that I have used one secret way or another. I think that would be more than insulting to him and his assent, to show such distrust. Even if I expect a part of him to understand and maybe even praise such... guile.”

A moment of silence followed her words, before the stallion finally spoke up, in a slightly resigned tone.

“A fair point...”

“And if I were to reveal that it’s my letter that is being relayed, it will seem even more peculiar to see it marked as occultanu correspondence, since... how could that have happened?” she asked rhetorically, making Midnight hiss.

“That... kirwe, that is logical too...” he whispered.

She reached out to stroke his cheek. “Don’t worry. Thank you for considering it, however, I know you want to help,” she said softly. Then blinked as a thought crossed her mind. “But... how would you know how exactly do occultani handle their letters?”

“I’m a nocferratan, Twilight. I told you before, Nightguardians learn a bit about them, just so we do not step on one another’s hooves...” he told her, blankly. “Though... Deep Mist is still a sore topic. Let’s not dwell on this, please.”

“Yes, yes, of course,” she immediately agreed, leaning into him for a moment longer. “Alright, let me check this once more, just to be certain it’s all clear and ready.”

Midnight nuzzled her tenderly before asking to leave the chamber and take something from his belongings. In the meantime, she double-checked the letter... then triple-checked it. Just in case. Thankfully, it did not take her too long before she finally placed her signature on the bottom and secured the scroll with a ribbon and sealing wax, using a quick spell to form her own cutie mark in the hardening substance.

Despite her efforts, however, her late start must have pushed them even closer to morning, so Twilight wasted no time to grab for herself a more practical, travelling dress. She had not been expecting to use it too often, truth be told, but the plum, simpler garment seemed like a perfect choice for the moment. It had a certain grace to it, fit her frame in a way not to disturb flying, yet still protected from more unpredictable weather.

If there were to be cold before a lot of warmth...

She would have to thank Rarity for that particular wardrobe expansion.

Making sure her attire had all the hooks and eyes secured, Twilight awaited for Midnight to return. He himself did not delay, appearing outfitted in his full gear, as well as possessing reasonable sack, strapped and secured neatly to his person.

“What’s in there?” she asked after locking her chamber.

“Some necessary supplies,” the stallion replied with a smile as mysterious as before, leading her down the corridor. “No, nothing strange, I promise,” he added when she gave him a look.

“I’m just trying to break you, do not mind and carry on.”

He chuckled at her, shaking his head. “You look stunning enough to maybe succeed.”

She tried to stop the blush, especially since they were now in the corridors of the palace. Thankfully, other than that remark, Midnight kept a stoic expression, leading her out of the complex, then through the bustling main cavern, towards what she presumed might have been the way that led outside of the Mountain.

As she soon found out, the egress was accessible through many different tunnels, reserved for carriages, flocks of sheep housed in inside cotes, travelling merchants and the like. All of those routes met in the entry cavern protected by a massive, solid, steel gate, with its wings proudly forming the motive of a tome and lunar discus. The place was, at the moment of their arrival, relatively calm, with but a few local militiaponies posted nearby, taking care of the ancient looking mechanisms that operated the passageway. Massive chains were hanging on both sides of the entry, ready to be pulled and again open the home of Midnight Family to the world.

Twilight suddenly realized how happy she would soon be, finally leaving the rocky caverns and seeing an open sky above her.

However, before that happened, the two of them took a turn towards a solid doorway just nearby, Midnight exchanging glances and customary salutes with the militia. She was herself not far behind, politely nodding towards anypony offering her hospitable smiles... but felt her expression quite quickly changing. She even scrunched her nose, despite her best intentions.

A rather... potent smell was permeating the space before these particular doors. And she could hear a remarkable quantity of high pitched cries from the inside.

It was all too easy to deduce what this must have been.

“Let me guess... bat enclosure,” she asked of Midnight, trying to battle the stench valiantly.

“Well, kiroptidom. ‘Bats house’, but, yes,” the stallion nodded, trying not to chuckle at her struggle. “I see you are not one for animal droppings.”

“Considering the... vigor of the scent, not in vast amounts, no.”

He shook his head, smiling. “It is fine, I can understand that. I can send the letter myself, I’m pretty sure old Blackwing has been instructed already where it needs to go.”

Twilight retrieved the scroll, checking the seal and passing it to Midnight with a deep breath... that almost made her choke.

“Here goes nothing, I suppose... Don’t dwell inside for too long, please. I wouldn’t want that smell clinging to you and soiling our date...” she whispered to him, considering the presence of the local patrolponies.

He just smiled wider. “I thought about it already, don’t you worry...” he assured her, stepping away and knocking on the door, which caused the cries from inside to momentarily increase in volume.

After a moment, the passage opened and Twilight could spot a scruffy, grey beard poking out, followed finally by an elderly stallion. His eyes seemed a bit... crazed in their yellow hue.

“Kwi bid to—ha, fyatalu Maednoc Wentr! Wena, wena! Osobliwu pism, ia banuy?” he greeted Midnight with an enthusiastic shriek to contest the bats, opening the door a little wider.

Twilight peeked inside, spotting a net, behind which a thicket of branches was constantly shifting with what must have been the strength of many leathery wings.

“Innu roday, ale tac,” she heard her beloved’s response before the door closed again.

It did not seem like the elderly stallion even spotted her presence, but considering his state, he already had a lot on his head.

Quite literally.

She stayed where she was, trying not to garner too much attention, though she felt batpony eyes on her. At least this time they seemed far less concerned and distrustful. It was encouraging to know that her actions were shifting the opinion about her presence and mission.

Patiently awaiting for Midnight’s return she started to further consider what he had planned. Turned out that he already thought of risking the stench of a “bat house” on him and had a remedy prepared in advance. She furrowed her brow. It was supposed to be a surprise, he brought some supplies with him... It was a date in the Mountain “technically”... and there was to be cold before a lot of warmth...

... it all had something in common, surely, but...

She shook herself away from the deduction as the doors opened again and Midnight trotted out of them briskly.

“Done, Honored Princess,” he told her, keeping up the appearances. “The letter shall be sent with the first available bat. I made sure that Blackwing chooses one of the swifter ones. It should be but a couple nights before the letter reaches our Nocferratyi handlers. They will know what to do.”

Twilight inwardly exhaled at the news and the fact that the smell of the bats was not really that bad on him and would most likely dissipate in but a moment.

“Good, I’m very glad,” she replied, bringing forth a more regal tone herself. “Where to now, then?”

Midnight’s wing pointed towards the gate. “This way, naturally.”

She tried to hide a smile of joy at finally getting to that part of their night.

The most... exciting and nerve-wracking part.

Midnight wasted no time to approach the guards and, after a brief exchange that suggested they too had been notified accordingly, have them open a small but secure wicket in the massive, steel gateway.

A cold gust invaded the stale air of the cavern, bringing with itself the smell of snow, fog and cloud. Twilight shivered instinctively, feeling the embrace of frigid wind, but welcoming its strong, fresh smell. Her dress would do just well enough against this gale.

Still, Midnight shielded their exit with his muscular wings, pushing outside through the current.

Twilight recalled well how the domain of Midnight Family looked from the terrace, way up underneath the peak. Imposing, harsh and breathtaking, for more reason than the altitude she had been at. This time, however, she had found herself right among the rock and snow. Walls of grey extended on her left and right, descending majestically into the humble vales. Clouds, much closer than she was used to even considering flying, hanged around those granite enclosures, like glittering, frosted over cotton balls. And past them, stars of the batpony ancestors shined in untold numbers, safeguarding their old homeland from the domain of the Immaculate Moon.

Midnight pointed down the slope, where a serpentine, gravel road led down into the valley, supported on artificially widened, stone ledges.

“We can trot down for a while. I suppose the wind up here might be a bit too harsh for your liking.”

“I think I could manage, but I won’t object to caution. I suppose this is the main route from the Mountain?” Twilight asked, taking in the vistas all around her despite the howling gusts.

They were pushing her closer to Midnight’s comforting heat, so she could not really complain.

“Well, one used by shepherds, but also heavy cargo that cannot be transported by flying. It reaches the hali and then ventures through tunnels further south. We will be abandoning it before, however.”

Twilight looked further down, seeing the first signs of frail grass far below them. “We will be heading onto the meadows?”

The stallion rolled his eyes comically. “So many attempts to make me talk. Can you not wait and see for yourself?”

“No, I demand to be told now,” she teased him back in a regal tone, smiling as he huffed in indignation.

He looked up and down the route for witnesses before encompassing her in one of his muscular wings. “Bogine, here I try to be nice and take a royalty on a date and she is so nosy,” he moaned, pressing himself against her a little. “It’s like she just wantsto be indulged in all and every possible way.”

Twilight felt a blush invading her cheeks. Helpful in the cold, as it happened. “I have every right to, my Nightguardian,” she played along still.

“The fact that I am assigned to protect you does not give you that right.”

“Oh, so what exactly does, Midnight Wind?”

He replied with a quick jerk of his head and an affectionate nibble right on the tip of her ear.

“The fact that I am crazy in love with you, my light...”

Her pleasured hum was surely lost in the sound of the wind, but his chuckle told her that he was close enough to hear it after all.

They continued down on the gravel for a while, enjoying themselves but keeping up a good pace. They finally reached the mountain meadows, stretching underneath the granite barriers with their green hue. Less vibrant than what Twilight knew from Equestria, but still vivid in contrast to the unforgiving stone. And, if one paid attention, they would spot small flowers dotting the landscape, with azure and gold, like little gemstones embedded in the verdant fields.

Further underneath, first bushes began to appear, patiently but surely turning into sprawling forests of conifers, descending into valleys to fill them to the brim, as if dark lakes of flora. Though, in the far distance, Twilight could also spot actual ponds and mires, reflecting the stars. Small glimpses of the sky, right among the mountains.

“This is beautiful...” she whispered, leaned against Midnight still, as the road was empty at this time of night.

For a good reason, she would say, now that more sky became visible to her. She realized that the Moon hung very low already and, on her left, towards the eastern slopes of the dale, regal blue was turning into aquamarine, heralding the upcoming Sun.

Midnight spotted her worried gaze. “Don’t worry, my light, we can make it, we will get off the track soon.”

“But we won’t have much time left to get back to the Mountain for the day!”

Urgh, she felt terrible outright. Sleeping in and taking so long to write the letter would cut their experience short. Far too short!

Midnight’s words, however, stopped her panicked thinking. And herself, for that matter, dead in her tracks.

“I never planned on getting back for the day.”

“... excuse me? We... we are staying outside?”

“Not outside, no, but we are spending the day together out here,” he replied with a smile. Then sighed and gave her a wink, seeing her expression and deciding to tell her a bit more, as it appeared. “Earlier tonight I have told Lord Midnight Eye that I believe you should have a chance at gathering yourself for the upcoming Covenant meeting. That you might wish to, for example, see some sunlight finally, after so long among the night and stone. I volunteered to endure the day and sunlight for a while, to guard and protect you then as well.”

Twilight had to shake her head rather violently to respond. “And... and he agreed?!”

Midnight just chuckled. “Reluctantly, but... he saw my point. We cannot force you to become utterly nocturnal, after all, though I suppose he would prefer that and more... Ah, yes, I forgot, I was supposed to tell you that it as a sign of his boundless generosity and all that... But, to be perfectly honest, I had and still have my own agenda that might have been the true motivation behind my words and humble requests.”

Twilight could barely believe her ears, though a smile began forming on her muzzle. “So... you actually tricked your Lord to go on a date with me?”

He gave her the roguish grin that she adored so much. “No, Goddess, never. I simply... asked my Lord for a permission, which he willingly granted, that I am going to be a little opportunistic about,” he explained, cleverly. “Would you object to my actions?”

Some part of her could have, perhaps, but what would be the point of that? She much preferred to close the distance between them and give him a firm kiss right on his lips.

“Will that suffice as my opinion, my cunning guardian?”

“Ha, quite so, my Princess!” he replied, nuzzling her. “Come, it’s not far from here now!” he declared, suddenly spreading his wings with a laugh.

He flapped them a couple of times to stretch and warm them up, prompting Twilight to quickly follow suit. Then, with a pair of powerful beats, they took to the air, less torn by the winds than higher up the slopes.

Flying side by side with her stallion was certainly a new experience for Twilight... but one that she immediately adored. Something about it screamed freedom. Joy. She couldn’t help but laugh at seeing the lovable show-off doing occasional rolls and eights, loops and spins, embellishing their travel in his own way.

She quickly realized that he was trying to showcase the real strength of his wings to her finally. Hovering in mid-air, then quickly dashing to one side, than the other, even flying upside down above her for a moment. All the time sending her fanged smirks and saffron glances. She would shake her head at these antics, but... seeing his prowess, especially considering that he was wearing armor and had a sack strapped to him too, was impressive.

And very, very satisfying. The way he maneuvered and turned without much effort only proved his natural talent... and, truth be told, captivated her. She already felt attracted to his warrior’s physique... now she could add natural dexterity to that, proven in a much more flashy and acrobatic way than guiding a chariot through a blizzard.

Still, even focused on showing his skill, Midnight never stopped leading her towards their destination, a thicket in considerable distance away from the meadows underneath the Mountain of Midnight. As the stars above began to almost completely disappear, hiding away from the approach of the Judging Sun’s symbol, the pines and firs of this copse stood tall and proud, ready to withstand the scorching rays.

They gladly welcomed the two fliers into their small, shaded and humble domain. Cut in the middle, as Twilight soon found out, by a stream playfully jumping down rocks only to disappear in a cavity at the end of a minor glade.

Midnight finally slowed down his flight, prompting her to do the same, and landed softly at the edge of this clearing, not forgetting to strike a satisfied pose.

“Enjoyed the sights so far?” he asked her with a chuckle as she joined him on the ground.

“I would have, yes,” she replied, “but a flaunting stud decided to distract me constantly.”

“How do you know which sights do I have in mind?” he retorted, which made her swat at him with her tail playfully, much to his amusement. “We will walk up stream a while. But first, put your hoof in it, if you please.”

Twilight looked at him curiously, then did as he asked... more than surprised to find out that what she expected to be water as cold as ice and her current baths put together, turned out to be considerably warmer. Refreshingly, even.

And with that she realized what Midnight might have planned. It all made sense. Warmth after cold, not worrying about the stench of bats, even if none of it remained on Midnight anyway.

“... there’s a hot spring nearby!”

Midnight laughed at her happy outburst, trying to silence her comically by the frantic waving of his hooves. “Not so loud, please, my light. It’s something of a secret of mine. Come, I will tell you on the way.”

Twilight quickly followed, openly excited about the situation. For so long she had to magically help herself when she desired a warmer bath in Noctraliya! And Midnight was taking her to a place that actually had heated, indulging water?

That thought made her consider... something.

Did he... actually know about her fantasy of sharing a bath...? Or was this another sign of providence? Maybe... it was that his thing too? Well, she... remembered when he saw her with her wet mane down. His reaction was rather... clear.

Yet another, pleasant shiver passed down her spine that night.

Midnight took note of her excitement surely, leading her up the stream’s current and towards the nearest rocky escarpment.

“I actually found this rill when I was much younger, by utter accident. A flying practice that took us further away from the Iug. The cold was prokleyitu that night. And then I thought I saw some steam rising from this thicket. Fog hanging around the forests is rather common, but I was convinced there was more to it,” he told her, confidently stepping up rocks and protruding roots at the edge of the water, helping her if necessary. “So I found an opportunity to scout this knieye a couple nights after that and found this.”

He pointed forward, towards what looked like an overgrown cavern entrance, hidden quite nicely between projecting stones and prominent shrubs, without a doubt benefiting from this water source. If not for that precise fact of the stream seeping from underneath all the foliage and rocks, Twilight would never have guessed there being a cave behind the green.

A hidden hot spring. Just for the two of them. She didn’t know about other mares, but she found that a rather romantic idea.

“You think nopony knows about this place?” she inquired, trying to spot a good access point.

“I don’t believe so. Strange, but I have never seen any evidence of other noctrali, beasts, or, which would be even worse, Lesyi. And I have visited this place many times already...” Midnight told her, putting his hoof through the bushes, looking for more loose roots and branches. “Considering how the entrance looks even now, that is the case still...”

Using the tips of his bladed hoofshoes the stallion managed to finally locate an appropriate entry, lifting the foliage to give Twilight passage.

She quickly trotted in, though was met with a wall. Thankfully, but of sheer hot air, though the difference in temperature was astonishing. And the pleasant heat of the cave was not even spoiled by the humidity permeating it and assaulting all newcomers.

However, even though the loyal enchantment on her eyes was considerably helpful, she had to rely on Midnight leading the way in the dark passage inwards. The rocks underneath were slippery and a wrongly put hoof could have meant enjoying a bath much sooner than planned, as the stream widened the further they traveled. Thankfully, but a minute into the cave, the natural tunnel opened up entirely.

Twilight could only spot the edge of the water and a delicate blanket of steam suspended above it at first, but Midnight proved that the supplies he had strapped to his person were not in any way needless. Soon, a fire striker caused candlelight, contained in a hooded lantern, to illuminate the place well enough.

A pond the color of elegant and stoic teal stretched before Twilight, contained neatly in its cavernous home, sending around fickle vapors that betrayed its surely pleasant temperature. An occasional bubble disturbed the calm surface, projecting rings bouncing around freely, in a strange celebration of natural heat. And on the grotto’s ceiling, stalactites of various, earth-hued minerals hung, smug and self-assured, protecting the waters underneath.

Twilight, bewitched by the sight, soon felt Midnight’s gentle hug and a kiss on her cheek.

“Now this is a good location for a date...” she agreed.

“I’m so glad you like it. I couldn’t have chosen another, it is... special to me. Just like you are...” he whispered back at her, making her close her eyes and hum in delight. “But, let me prepare it a bit more before we decide to indulge ourselves,” he said in an enticing tone.

She could soon observe him producing two smaller lanterns from his sack. He placed them on the sides of the cave, securing the first and biggest light to one of the rock formations, right above the center of the pond. Water reflections began dancing across the dark, stone walls, whimsical and ever-changing, sometimes muffled by the steam, sometimes allowed to pierce right through it.

“There, that’s better...” the stallion declared, his voice echoing around, as he returned to Twilight’s side again. “How do you find it now?”

“Even more stunning...” she revealed, slowly turning in place to catch all the playful glimpses. “This is just... wonderful. My first real date and already something so charming...” she told him with a gentle, loving smile.

Satisfied like never before, Midnight set the sack down and away. “Don’t thank me yet, my light. I have brought even more. A soft blanket. Some food. We can spend as much time here as we want today,” he assured. “This is our time. Our very own and private.”

Twilight chuckled lightly, looking at the pond. “I feel like enjoying the water first and foremost, I cannot lie... I long for a good, warm, relaxing bath...”

“Together, by any chance?”

She felt the blush gathering behind her cheeks... but there was no reason to be embarrassed. Not here. Not when their intentions were that clear. To both of them.

“You yourself said that it will be a very warm surprise, you brought me to a hot spring and you even set the mood with light...” She pointed at the lanterns. “Do you even have to ask, Midnight?”

The stallion laughed out loud, his echo dancing all around. He spread the blanket on a piece of mostly even rock.

“I was taught that one should ask a mare’s direct approval in such matters. It’s a mark of an honorable stallion,” he finally replied, taking off his helmet. “Even if one had a strange feeling that she would be quite receptive to the idea,” he further told her, his gaze piercing and... quite irresistible.

It was making her tingly all over. And warm.

“She is, very much,” she admitted, already fiddling with the hooks and eyes of her dress.

As she looked up from one of them, however, she found out that Midnight had another approach in mind, now that he freed his hooves from his weapons. He was trotting close to her with a smug, but loving smile. And the gaze he was granting her was... mesmerizing.

She would say that she froze up at its intensity, though nothing but warmth was spreading all over her body, hitting ever nerve that she could feel. His saffron stare was caring and... and piercing her through with its fervor... with its eagerness...

She felt it make her heart race. Force her breath to shorten and her muzzle to flush. Filling her with heat much hotter than that of the spring.

... well, she had just learned what spawned yet another part of the vampire myth in Equestria.

The said vampire was taking his time approaching her, the sound of his hooves making her body tremble in surges of nervous anticipation. As he drew closer, she couldn’t shake away the feeling that... that something incredible was about to happen that day. In this very cavern. Something desired... something craved.

Something she had realized earlier that night and anticipated more and more throughout it. With deep joy and such beautiful anxiety.

He did not say a word. He didn’t have to. He knew exactly what to do... and she wanted him to do it.

They met in a soft kiss at first. Enticing. Alluring. Hypnotizing, almost.

Twilight didn’t forget a moment of it, however. She drank from every second, every labored inhale. An electric current surged through her very core as he reached for the edge of her gown. Not to help her take it off, as one would do to clothes at the end of the day... but to undress her. Just as she was undressing him, getting him out of his armor and padding. She committed to her memory every move and every sensation of that moment, when their intentions became so abundantly clear.

And so abundantly natural.

Finally, Twilight reached out and untangled the piece of gray cloth that held Midnight’s mane together, letting it fall freely all around his head.

There were just the two of them. Their bodies... and their desires...

“M-Midnight...” she managed to find her voice and whisper shakily, as a tide of delighted angst filled her to the brim.

“Yes, my light...?” he replied, his hot breath dancing across her muzzle. His expression was tender. Soft. Loving.

She didn’t continue at first, but nuzzling him for a moment. She wanted to feel his coat, his warmth. To assure herself that it was not a dream. That it was not but a hallucination of the poppy extract, or anything else.

That the stallion she cared for the most in her life was really by her side... ready to show her just how much she meant to him.

Considering the tenderness and passion with which he answered her affection... he was definitely real.

No fantasy could have been this wonderful.

Her lips trembled with the last ounce of fading hesitation.

“Love me, Midnight...”

The warmth that followed she would never forget. Warmth of the water. Warmth of their bodies.

Warmth of their love.

Author's Note

I'm so glad I didn't have to make you wait too long for this particular chapter. Do let me know your opinions about it. :twilightsmile:

The next part I am preparing shall be, as one could imagine from what's above, optional, posted as a separate story on my account, to give everybody a free choice to read it or not (and not to change Journey's rating to "Mature", naturally). Still, I plan to weave it in a way not to defile the depth of feeling between our dear characters, so if that approach would interest you in any way, stay tuned for that particular piece.

We will return to the regular storyline just after, so don't you worry.

Yours,

~Gulheru

The aforementioned part can now be found in my stories in the Mature category under the name "Passion with a Batpony".

Chapter XLI – Lessons Old and New

Somepony was nearby.

The stallion rapidly opened his eyes at the realization that stirred him up from his sleep. Ready for danger outright, as his training demanded, he swiftly sat up and checked the surroundings, pushing back the blissful lethargy of the recent, intimate indulgence. His gaze was piercing and keen already, looking for the smallest of movements or sounds to retaliate against, every hair of his grey coat standing up at the ready.

At first he could not see anypony else in the delicate shadow. Only his companion, still deep in fatigued and satisfied slumber, right by his side. She wore a calm, blissful expression and he would congratulate himself on tiring her out exceptionally, but there were other, more pressing matters than the base satisfaction of a competent lover.

Somepony was close, he could sense it just well enough. He had to be ready to strike decisively at any danger.

Like that of rapping on the glass.

Hmmm... The vulgar rhythm that some simpletons considered “musical” betrayed the presence of a very specific individual.

“Bloody spectacular,” Moonwarden groaned.

“Agreed,” himself concurred.

He sighed deeply, trying to untangle himself from legs, tail and bed sheets all at once. Not an easy task, all things considered. He levitated an indigo dressing gown his way, one that he had saved from being haphazardly discarded this morning only by sheer force of discipline.

When assaulting with and being assaulted by very, very passionate caresses, not everypony had the necessary experience and sophistication to care for the fate of clothing. Especially clothing of impeccable quality.

Having tightened the silken cord, Moonwarden grabbed his trusty monocle and affixed it accordingly before making his way to the window. Even in the state he was in it was dignity which was separating him from common stallions, after all.

Moving the curtains aside was not the most fortuitous of ideas. His bedroom was facing north, so the garish sunlight had all the difficulty getting directly in, but the evening was still young and the brightness outside was not agreeing well with the dim interior. Nor with him.

Even less agreeing with him, as per usual, was the kerchief-clad, moss green pegasus, suspended in the air just outside.

“Hiya, boss!”

Moonwarden hissed at Wobble Wink’s volume hitting him as soon as he cracked open the window. Volume duly magnified by the aftermath of wine and other excesses which made his head justifiably throb that early in the eve. He pressed his hoof to his temple, hoping that the underlying pressure of a migraine would not be a persistent nuisance tonight.

Speaking of those...

“I simply have to be amazed by the fact that for all your... improbable abilities in utilizing logic and problem-solving skills, the usage of doors still eludes you, Wobble Wink,” Moonwarden declared sardonically. “As does the knowledge of the hour I usually awaken at.”

The pegasus only grinned mockingly. “Well, boss, ya mentioned notifyin’ ya as soon as possible if anythin’ would come up. Bedroom window is closer to the actual bedroom than the front gate, nah?” he explained, causing another pang of headache to Moonwarden.

“Undeniable reasoning.”

“Besides, considerin’ how ya look, boss...” Double gave him a once-over fueled with truly coltish ridicule. “... you could have overslept! Was totally right to look for ya straight here. Foolin’ around, weren’t ya?”

Equally undeniable reasoning.

Well, it would be foolhardy to believe one could wake up after all that had been going on in that very room without some giveaway signs. A thoroughly disheveled mane, showing much more grey than usually visible, somewhat matted coat and even bags under the eyes.

Wobble Wink grinned even wider and tried to overtly leer inside, hoping, no doubt, to see even more traces of debauchery. “Ooh, I should’ve said ‘gettin’ funky’...”

“Refrain from further coarseness, Double.”

Moonwarden was not some anxious teen, fearing getting caught hiding a mare in his chambers. The state of his bed, especially considering one of the curtains hanging limply, as well as a clear sight of a long, straight tail and a hind leg, coffee and cream respectively, sticking right out from underneath the crumpled sheets were blatantly betraying the excesses.

But this was the dwelling of a noble from Trottingham, his own “castle”! Stating the obvious and paying mind to evidence of depravities was very much ill-bred. So, with a calm manipulation of the arcane currents, though it did not much agree with the headache, Moonwarden dragged the window curtains close, leaving only his tousled front half on display.

“You are old enough to know what mares and stallions frequently do in the privacy of their rooms... though I am uncertain if you are ‘adult’ enough to hold that topic in proper regard.”

Wobble Wink’s constant grin did tell Moonwarden that he was correct. The pegasus’ words even more so.

“I’m ‘adult’ enough to know that they do it not only there, boss. And I have a couple dozen happy words for it too. Words like ru—”

“Yes, yes, I am more than certain of your vocabulary, but I find my own quite sufficient and decidedly more elegant,” Moonwarden replied without even an ounce of more irritation in his voice. Still, at that very moment he decided that something had to be done about the cheek on that one. And soon. “What is the crisis of the day, then?” he attempted to change the topic.

“Two crisises, boss.”

“ ‘Crises’.”

“Criseses,” Wobble incorrectly corrected himself, but could not care less about such a nuance, nor his superior’s grimace. “First of all, Mr. Perfect was told to get a welcomin’ committee of the fanciest pointy-ends he could ‘volunteer’ and be with them at the train station in an hour or some such.”

Moonwarden huffed in a rougher way than he was used to. Well, he couldn’t have been considered young anymore and the day behind the thick curtains of his abode had been dark and full of pleasures.

So, the Crystal Princess and the Prince-Consort took the summons seriously. Understandable and unsurprising.

“I trust the second matter to be much more interesting and critical?” he but asked, preferring to avoid vocalizing his commentary. Of course, he had long ago made sure to screen his residence from prying eyes and ears with an entire spider’s net of enchantments, but simple yet time after time overlooked discretion remained the foundation of security.

“Yeah, I’d think so, boss, so if ya wouldn’t mind...” the pegasus hinted at his desire to come inside with another overt glance, eagerly trying to pierce the thick, velvet curtains.

Moonwarden shook his head with quite the firmness. “Preposterous, I am not letting you into the chamber of a peacefully resting mare,” he chided Double immediately.

And still the ruffian only sneered. “Thought it was your chamber, boss! It’s only early evenin’ too, why would she be ‘restin’ peacefully’ already?”

“Front. Door.”

Those were the only words the pegasus heard before the window closed in on him swiftly... though without a sound that would wake Moonwarden’s resting companion.

After all, he had a fulfilling day thanks to her. Even though she did not have the grace of a noble lady, nor the allure of a fashion model, that sweet architect had that sort of naïve charm of a shy and sheltered mare just waiting for a dashing stallion to sweep her off her hooves. And praise him for doing so with a clear, if sometimes strained voice.

Moonwarden doubly praised him and himself for always taking fine care of the needs of every innocent “firefly” that stepped into his parlor.

Taking a moment to freshen up his face and comb his mane at least a little, Moonwarden left his chambers and made it down the stairs of his residence. He took all the necessary time, true enough, but this evening definitely needed to be educational, as he had decided. Wobble Wink required a bit of pacing and discipline in his life, especially with his annoying, hyperactivity disorders. He could wait his due, as the first lesson.

After making sure all the necessary locks were undone and the enchantments momentarily dispelled, Moonwarden finally allowed the pegasus to enter. Not that there was a particular pleasure in it, especially when the first thing Double did was whistling loudly at the sight of the interior of mahogany and oak and ebony.

“Mad whacky place, boss. Had no idea the Princess’ pockets run so deep and you’re diggin’ right in them!”

Moonwarden locked the doors tight... resting his head on the wood for just a breath, to gather himself against the painful scolding his head was bestowing upon him.

“As it happens, Wobble Wink, I have bought, expanded and furnished this out of my own pocket, thank you very much. Her Majesty is most generous, which you yourself can surely tell, but I would not call my salary draining the last bits from the Treasury. Please do not touch that.”

He added the last sentence as a precaution, seeing the pegasus fluttering closer to the nearest glass-case.

“Not even sure what’s in it!” Double retorted, squinting his eyes, even though piercing through the crystal clear, transparent surface would not be hard for a mole.

“The brooch of Staff Tip, the semi-legendary reeve of Trottinghamshire,” Moonwarden calmly explained, approaching the cabinet himself, where a sign of office done in silver and dark serpentine rested. “A little keepsake from my family’s collection that I found inspirational and took with me when I moved here.”

“Wait, you mean the fabled ‘Sheriff’ jerk?” Wobble Wink seemed genuinely interested for once. “The one huntin’ Lock’s Key, who was robbin’ the hood there?”

What a distinctive summary.

“The very same jerk. Though, in reality, the reeve was far less heinous in how he performed his duties than depicted in folklore. True, he kept the taxation levels remarkably high and bent the rules when necessary to counteract brigandage, but all with honest belief in the greater good of ponies.”

The pegasus snickered, which sounded far louder in Moonwarden’s head than he would ever desire.

“Next thing you tell me, boss, is that Lock’s Key was a prick!”

“Who is a prick, who is a jerk, it really depends on who has the audacity to judge, generalize and simplify.”

Double huffed, his right eye jerking twice, as per usual. “Freakin’ everypony.”

“You have been called a cheat again recently, have you not?” Moonwarden actually found himself smirking, which Wobble repaid with a full grin.

“They can stuff all the names they call me, heard it freakin’ all. But you, boss!”

“What about me?”

“Your reputation and what I’ve kinda seen upstairs. Was that a simplification or generalization?” The pegasus stepped back from the display, looking about for more things to comment on later, no doubt, but continuing nonetheless. “You know what the word on some streets is? What they call ya?”

Heard it all as well.

Before replying in any way, Moonwarden pointed towards the spacious front room, hoping that it would be enough to at least direct Double towards both a “safer” location and back on track with the information he was supposed to convey.

“I do not much care for clotheslines and grapevines of little value for our work, but indulge me anyway, Wobble Wink.”

The pegasus followed the direction somewhat, still examining a rich wardrobe that he was now passing by in the hallway. Doubtlessly considering how much the ornamentation of silver and kyanite could be worth at the nearest fence.

“Well, I think the most popular expressions are ‘decadent stuck-up’ and ‘dangerous egomaniac’, even if they usually comment on the Royal Office doin’ good stuff. Oh, also that...” Double paused, then started humming a strange tune. “You’re a scoundrel, you’re a rounder, you’re a cad...”

Moonwarden felt himself scoffing. He was not some local... tramp that the mob had a right to create songs about!

He shook his head, crossing the threshold and welcomed by the encouraging sight of mahogany and splendor, including a cozy fireplace and a grand table. The remnants of this morning’s, resplendent meal were still on it, not that he felt bothered about the mess. The food served its purpose of creating great atmosphere that the day was full of.

He grabbed a bottle of Botrytized Nectar, checking if there were any contents left. Drinking was not the wisest of ideas at the moment, but to withstand the company and receive the necessary kick to start the night... a little bit of the extract could not hurt. Especially since it was simply divine.

“I suppose there are advantages to find in infamy,” Moonwarden pointed out, pouring himself a glass and only through complete oversight, obviously, not offering any of the grape wonder to the pegasus. “I much prefer to be labeled as an ambitious and decadent degenerate, as caring for only my own pleasure and revelry, than a stallion that had already weaved so many strings around Canterlot that he could strangle half of the city’s obstinacy with one pull, if Our Lady would command it.”

Wobble finally made his way to the room fully, giving Moonwarden a silly grin and still humming the even more silly melody. “All is fine and is dandy and is strangly, boss... but you findin’ advantages with Canterlot fillies is no label nor libel nor delibel...”

Moonwarden felt himself clenching the glass a bit firmer. “Would you give it a rest, Double? It is so boorish to dwell on the topic.”

The pegasus refused to back down however, grabbing a chair for himself, looking like a famished puppy hoping to get even but a scrap. And, naturally, still simpering like a lunatic. “So what exactly were you doin’ with that mare up there, huh?”

Moonwarden took a big gulp, measuring his patience and the headache with great precision. The Nectar was sweet, even if the words that left him were bitter with sarcasm.

“You find a deathly exhausted young mare sleeping in my very bed. What do you think was going on, Wobble Wink? We did crosswords all day?”

“Crosswords are rivetin’, but they don’t leave your freakin’ bed-sheets in tatters, boss! Even the nicest ones,” the pegasus retorted, leaving it open to interpretation whether he meant the nicest bed-sheets, crosswords or mares. “So, how does that work?”

“... I am not sure what are you asking about now, Double, but the more conjectures I think of the progressively worse they sound in my head.”

“An entire freakin’ herd of cute fillies must have been piecin’ away at your puzzle since I’ve started workin’ for ya. And those are no, how ya would call it, ‘paid slatterns’. So how do ya do it, boss?”

Moonwarden felt his gaze growing that much heavier. “... like a stallion?” he deadpanned. “Verily, Wobble Wink, a little diligent attention and treating a young mare with the esteem that she deserves and there is really not much difficulty in finding yourself some honest, passionate time.”

“Suppose that a couple hundred bits and a fancy title help.”

“Merely additional resources, I assure you. Never have I leaned on my status to court mares. It would only mean my charm is naught but tosh,” Moonwarden pointed out, refilling his glass.

“That’s really all? But what about the hoodoo, boss?”

“ ‘Hoodoo’?”

Double leaned back and stared at the ceiling with a smile that he, without a doubt, considered wily, though others could find repulsive.

“Yeah, the good ol’ whammy o’ yours! Mares must agree to all manner of kinky stuff when ya give them the ‘evil eye’!”

Careful now.

Unfortunately for Double, he could not hear the warning that resounded but in Moonwarden’s mind. Nor could he see his expression twisting. And so the pegasus continued, biting the side of his tongue and invoking what seemed like a sick fantasy underneath his closed eyelids.

“Makes sense! Ya do all that flirtin’ and sweet-talkin’ and whatever else. She’s all ‘tickled pink’ already, so ya can easily do more of those tickles of yours and bam! You get her here, lay back and watch the show as the lil’ minx is all over your co—”

“Slap yourself across the face.”

Wobble Wink’s hoof was faster than his last words. With a smack that surely caused a throb of migraine to both ponies in the room, it sent the pegasus from the chair and onto the floor, momentarily stunned.

Moonwarden stood up from his own seating, his argent magic lighting his horn up brightly. His gaze, aided by the trusty monocle, became likewise silver as it fixed itself straight on Double... and that little mark of magic in the pegasus’ head. One that had betrayed his nearby presence earlier this evening already.

One that had been placed there all that time ago for many other reasons as well.

Control was the better part of trust.

Wobble Wink was trying to lift himself off the floor, as well as attempting to understand what exactly had just happened. The kerchief he usually brandished was now hanging from one of his ears, loosened by the strike. It swung around when he shook his head.

“... what... what the—!”

Moonwarden’s tone was merciless.

“That... was for describing robbing a mare of her free will in the name of depravity, which is nothing short of rape. And I shall not have an abhorrent deed like that discussed or even mentioned in my house and in my very presence, even but as a warped, perverted daydream.” He flared his horn once more, the magic fueled by outrage and annoyance finally finding an outlet for them. “Again.”

“Wait, how—?!”

Another smack ringed in the room when the pegasus’ right hoof, until that moment busy with steadying his head, decided to instead betray him again.

Moonwarden’s hoof, quite the opposite, calmly and loyally lifted the glass to his lips, as he began to serenely take steps around the table and towards his insufferable subordinate.

“That... was for suggesting that the ancient and noble, if lamentably frowned upon by ignoramuses, art of mentalism should be used for such a despicable, barbaric purpose.”

“But how do you—?!”

“Again.”

Another smack, without a moment of delay or protest. Other than Wobble’s pained and panicked cry, naturally.

Moonwarden took yet another sip of Nectar and continued, unfazed by the pitiful sight of the stallion flat on the ground again.

“That... was for insinuating that I, a stallion of Trottinghamian nobility and undisputable breeding, would lack the necessary abilities and personal charm, being instead forced to stoop so low in order to have a passionate time with a sweet mare.”

“I didn’t mean—!”

“Again.”

The pegasus was trying to crawl away from his own, treacherous hoof at that point. A foolish and irrational attempt. The next smack must have only felt more biting due to that.

“That... was for advocating the most lovely mare, who I am hosting still, pleasing me in such a vulgar way. She is not a... paid slattern, as you so colorfully said, but a delicious young lady of talent and certain maiden appeal that she had most generously honored me with.”

Moonwarden actually smiled at his own words, which expression put him in great contrast with Wobble Wink’s anguished, panicked look.

“Boss, come on! I get it! I get it! Stop, whatever this is!” the stallion not begged as much as wailed, dazed enough not to know whether he should run, stay, hold his hoof with the other hoof or just give up completely. “Please! I won’t joke about it more! I’ll be a good colt!”

There we go.

He was finally granted a kind smile.

“Again.”

“N—!”

One more hit to the muzzle silenced Double completely. Other than the pained breathing, naturally. Moonwarden came close and examined both the stallion and the rich, soft carpet on the floor. One he had ordered from the very Saddle Arabia. Tears and snots would be rather damaging for it, so for the pegasus’ sake he hoped that nothing stained it.

“And that... was for not taking your due punishment like a grown stallion, but a whimpering foal.”

However, despite the lesson ending and the silver magic disappearing from around Moonwarden’s horn, Wobble Wink was not coming back to his full senses any faster. His entire body was feverishly shaking and his eyes were darting left and right like a frightened critter’s.

When he found his voice it did sound very much as if a panicked mouse was squeaking.

“It... how? How? It was like... like freakin’...”

“Do speak up, we do not have all evening.”

“... it was just like mother did it... exactly like her...”

Those words were very accurate.

“You were on the receiving end of her addiction, after all. You and your siblings.”

“Y... yeah,” the pegasus admitted, feeling his muzzle all over. “ ‘Til I got myself and then all of them out... Tartarus, I forgot how this felt...”

Moonwarden took another sip, trying to hide a grimace. Using such an amount of power for this discipline lesson was only deepening the migraine. Hopefully he could hide it well enough to finally get Wobble’s full report and then make himself presentable for the night afterwards.

“But all of it was still there. The ‘technique’, the hurt, the fear. I simply coaxed it out, with a little spell. I decided that roughing you up a little would help you concentrate on something else than lecherous idiocy and improve your irritating behaviour. Would you not agree, Wobble Wink?”

The pegasus’ head shot up. He gave Moonwarden a nasty glance and it looked like he was about to say something in reply... but met with a questioning and threatening stare the stallion decided to remain uncharacteristically silent. Only his eye jerked twice.

Job well done.

“Good colt, you always learnt quickly. Now, come on, up you go.”

After helping Double up and onto his hooves and even passing him the kerchief to hide again the storm of crimson, unkempt mane, Moonwarden pointed to one of the chairs.

“We have delayed quite enough, even if believe it was for a noble reason of setting you straight...”

And even prodded with that sentence, Double still remained perfectly silent. His twitch betrayed his irritation, but his lips remained, wisely, sealed.

Much to Moonwarden’s satisfaction. He sat comfortably and enjoyed another gulp of Nectar before speaking up.

“So... the first part of your report were the news of Princess Cadance and Prince-Consort arriving soon. I trust the second matter shall be more intriguing and urgent?”

Wobble Wink’s eye twitched again. “Well, boss... Mr. Perfect and I were hunched over those freakin’ maps ever since ya ordered us to. We compared them, studied them, checked every ruttin’—”

“Language, Double.”

“Yes, s-sorry, sorry, boss...” the stallion replied, shrinking a little in his chair. “So, we checked every r... reprehensible bush, tree, meadow, everythin’ that could’ve been interestin’. And everythin’ looks clean, they haven’t done different versions for themselves and the lumberjacks.”

“Unless Sunfall Ordain granted me a faux piece, but I highly doubt that. She seemed genuinely eager to help,” Moonwarden assessed. There was a chance he was wrong, especially considering he had not managed to access her mind, but mentalism, as he had already stated that evening, was not a crutch for him. He still had his own, honed instinct to rely upon. “Continue.”

“Sure, sure! Well, with that checked, we started thinkin’ more fancy-like. Sure, Brass was all for the idea that they are scoutin’ the forest, lookin’ for available routes. Cause no matter how mobile you are on wings, you cannot get all the supplies movin’ by air, right?”

“Logical.”

“Yeah, we thought so too! But then came this thing. Why tell the lumberjacks about the best routes if ya want to move things through them? Seemed nuts. And we decidin’ that they ain’t nuts, right?”

Moonwarden but coked an eyebrow, which Double took for both his answer and a request to hurry up.

“So, I gave it a deeper thought, boss. When you doin’ a crossword—”

Maybe the message was not clear after all.

“To the point.”

“That’s the freakin’ point, boss, hold up!” Wobble Wink protested, frantically waving his hooves. “When ya doin’ a crossword, ya are lookin’ for the unique answer to fit the spaces ya have. When ya don’t know it, ya could start focusin’ on the clue more and more and get stuck. Ya aren’t lookin’ for other answers around, that might give ya letters. Sometimes ya need to leave the first clue and then come back to it with more letters from around. And that thought gave me an idea!

“Lumberyards are performin’ better, cause the entire wood supply is transported through those paths, right? Best, safest, coolest, whatevs. Nopony would be considerin’ other routes, other ‘answers’ around, cause they are freakin’ focused on the ‘clue’! The map they’re all havin’!”

Moonwarden leaned in, believing that he could see the point Double was trying to cleverly but convolutedly annunciate by continuing his exposition.

“So, if the freakin’ bats are plannin’ somethin’, even somethin’ big, they have the entire rest of the Eastern Woods for themselves! They got us all stuck with the maps and these paths! Nopony’s lookin’ around!”

“And so they can move in secrecy, even in difficult terrain and possibly even during the day, without hindrance of any sort as long as they are disciplined and steer clear of the pathways and the logging,” Moonwarden summed it up.

He took off his monocle and pondered for a while, looking at nothing in particular for a few breaths.

“Crafty. In a way. How possible is that scenario? Possible enough. We must not take any chances. This has to be put forth. Yes, immediately.”

After exchanging these few words between him and himself, he again crossed gazes with Double.

“Solid work, commendable. Rush back to the Castle now. Get a message through to Advisor Raven. We have information that we need Their Majesties to know. We request a private audience at the earliest convenience. Princess Cadance and Prince-Consort should be present as well. I shall join you in the Office post haste.”

“Sure thing, boss!” Wobble announced eagerly and too loudly for the headache’s taste.

After letting the pegasus out, Moonwarden stood for a moment in the hallway. The day which was just ending was supposed to give him some much required respite. It had done so, yes, but the return to reality was not only painful, but began with an issue to immediately pontificate upon.

Pity. He thought he might have had a chance to savor the sweet indulgence with his guest at least a bit more. Especially with how enamored she was with his bearing and manners.

Infatuated even...

He began trotting upstairs with a sudden grimace that had nothing to do with the pain in his head.

How could a moth be satisfied with fireflies when it had fallen for the Moon up high?

***

Twilight slowly opened her eyes.

She really, really didn’t want to. That was yet another evening when she was being lulled back to sleep by warmth. That time, however, there was a far, far more significant reason for that feeling than the aftermath of a powerful potion. And not the nearby, steaming hot spring, the water of which she still remembered as marvelous and relaxing from that morning of... joy, no.

Twilight found herself waking up next to Midnight Wind, who was holding her in his hooves and covering her with one of his webbed wings, keeping her safe and secure between it and the woolen blanket. While that was something that had happened a couple of times before, waking up next to her loved one... this time she awoke next to her lover.

She couldn’t help it and felt herself giggle drowsily at this amazing realization. The memories of just some hours ago were brand new and still oh so very fresh. That... feeling in her whole body, that of fulfillment and satisfaction was a novelty... A much welcomed novelty. One that she definitely wouldn’t mind experiencing again... and often.

Hah, talk about a marked change. Only lately could she even think about the topic without an utter panic attack. But, considering what had transpired...

She hummed in joy, accepting this new outlook on some very intimate matters and snuggled into the stallion a bit more, drinking from the heat of his muscular body. She truly did not wish to move away for even an inch. This was her place. By his side. She couldn’t imagine it any better. She felt safe and... and just so happy.

Happy about life. When had it been the last time that she was just... utterly content, without a worry on her mind? At least for a brief while?

Wishing to prolong it, Twilight closed her eyes for a moment more.

She could not tell how much time had passed, but when she opened them again, she found herself staring straight into saffron irides and slit pupils.

“Good night, my light...” Midnight’s soft whisper greeted her alongside his piercing stare.

“Benu noc, iaeu dilec...” she replied sleepily, and was duly rewarded with a fanged grin and his hoof tenderly caressing her side.

“Well, look at you... If I knew that is how you can get more motivated to learn Noctraliyar, I would have tried finding an opportunity much earlier...”

The rascal. Twilight couldn’t help a little, comical pout. “Oh, so that’s what that was. ‘Motivation’. I’ll have to remember that you see such matters as but learning aids.”

“Didn’t it work, iaa dilece?” he asked, as if confused at first. Quickly though a familiar, roguish grin blossomed on his muzzle once more. “You sounded very... motivated to have me learn you some things.”

Twilight felt her cheeks reddening outright. “It’s ‘teach’ some things. A-and besides, it’s not like I was oblivious! I knew what—!”

Her voice hitched in her throat, exactly where Midnight graced her with a little, playful nip to try and silence her. Though, instead of achieving that, he just caused her to make a different sound altogether. One that the cavern had heard quite a lot of a few hours ago.

“... that’s cheating...” she murmured a moment later, trying to sound upset and failing miserably.

“Despite what had happened here, I’m still me,” Midnight let her know like the wag he was. “Your favorite, loving, fanged kad from Noctraliya...”

Twilight would continue this exchange, but... what was the point? The best thing to do was to simply cuddle to him a bit more and admit that she had found herself the best stallion in the whole world. And Midnight was happy to comply, holding her in the embrace of his hooves and wing for a bit longer, lightly caressing her coat and skin for a few, good moments.

“So... how did you find it?” he finally spoke, in a self-satisfied whisper.

A dreamy smile curled Twilight’s lips. “I will say it again, then. Do you really need to ask?”

Midnight chuckled. “Well, you know... To finally, as I think the Ekwestriyaru expression is, ‘know a stallion’ is a pretty big thing, we’ve talked about that. You must have had some... expectations after all.”

Twilight nuzzled into his chest to ponder for a moment. “Yes and no, I guess. Before, I had never felt focused on the topic... so I don’t think I’ve had any predictions on how it will take place, or feel, or anything. Though ever since I’ve, well, started seeing you as a—”

“Prime stud?”

“Midnight!” She swatted at him playfully, which he accepted with grinning dignity. “Well... yes, that’s accurate.”

“Ha.”

“Stop it, you,” she warned him, pecking him right on the nose. “Anyway... I suppose I first hoped for a proper location? You know, considering everything. Calm opportunity, without risks of being... discovered or interrupted. Nice atmosphere too, if possible...”

The stallion looked up towards the stalactites and one of the lanterns, in which the very remnants of a candle were still trying to light up the cavern in a faint, whimsical glow.

“I do hope this was sufficient, considering limited pripasi... ‘Supplies’, I mean.”

Twilight reached up to rest her hoof against his muzzle and make him look back at her. “Oh, definitely. And... all the rest, the water and... your hooves and...” she tried to praise him justly, but one, honest gaze into his eyes said more than enough, she felt. “Thank you. It was... truly the most unbelievable thing I’ve ever experienced...”

Although seeing Midnight beam at her words might have been a close second.

“Does it beat your scrolls and books?”

She feigned outrage. “How daring, Midnight Wind, to think I would pick this over a couple of hours of studying!”

He bared his fangs with glee. “So... I need to do even better next time?”

“Many, many next times,” she replied and they both leaned in to share a soft, but so very loving kiss. One that made Twilight wish to stay in the cavern for much longer, without a care on her mind or any problems to deal with.

Still, despite the indulgences and the promises... she had to ask the responsible question after all.

“I suppose it’s evening already?”

Midnight lifted his head up a little, almost as if listening to something, even though Twilight did not think he could tell the time of day by any sort of sound, especially this deep into the cavern. However, his reply was certain.

“We still have about two hours until sunset.”

Having an “inner clock” had its uses, though Twilight had to sigh at the time it was announcing.

“Truth be told, I really feel like staying in and enjoying our time alone some more, but... I understand that we should be back as soon as possible, right?”

A hiss escaped Midnight’s throat. “I’m afraid so, iau lumn. The Honored Lord gave his permission for taking you on this trip, but, considering the weather patterns, we still need to leave for the Tuarie tonight and as early as possible. We cannot keep him waiting, or abuse his... leniency.”

Twilight knew exactly what he meant, though considering the position they were in right at that moment...

“Yes... what we’ve already done here would be quite the abuse,” she stated, having in mind not only their sweet moments together, but also the aftermath. Looking down at the two of them she was almost certain there was at least one knot holding their tails together, and she would expect her mane to be an absolute mess. To mention just some of the giveaways of what had transpired!

Midnight took note of her gaze, likely thinking the same thing. Though also having a quick solution in mind. “We still have enough time to use and enjoy the pond again, you know.”

She couldn’t say “no” to that idea.

The water welcomed them gracefully, remaining silent about their recent excesses. As it turned out, the same stone step they’ve benefited from in the morning was wide enough so that they could both sit down on it, with pretty much only their heads above the faintly steaming water surface. Twilight rested against Midnight for a sweet while longer, soaking in the heat, letting all of her muscles relax. He held her close, his foreleg encompassing her back and his hoof gently stroking her side, to help her even further.

“I have to say, Twilight,” he said after a long while of just staying silent and enjoying the moment, “I found out something about myself this day.”

“Oh? What is it?”

“I prefer getting into the water on my own, rather than being thrown into it with unicorn magic.”

She kept her eyes closed, though still felt them rolling underneath her eyelids.

“Midnight, you were trying to ambush me and drag me in first. I... might have been a bit distracted and used too much power, but I was simply defending myself.”

“Defending yourself from your guardian? Why would you do that?” Midnight chuckled.

Shortly. Too shortly. Twilight glanced at him and spotted that his expression was morphed by... tension.

“Hey? Is something wrong?” she asked, sure that she wasn’t just imagining things.

The fact that he didn’t glance at her and delayed the reply convinced her she was right. “It’s... not important, iau lumn...”

She turned a bit to reach up for his muzzle. “I doubt it. What have you thought about?” she insisted with calm understanding.

He stayed perfectly quiet and still for a moment. Twilight could pretty much tell the heart in his chest pounding before he finally did find the words to answer her.

“I just... ia ecus, I didn’t want to ruin the mood. I just remembered that... that day in the temple. The one that I spent praying, sleepless.”

“When I found you in the evening? Back in the Sanctuary?”

They were heading to that very place, so she wasn’t surprised that Midnight’s mind also returned to the moment. Twilight still recalled all too well seeing the stallion locked in frantic prayers. How disturbed he was, having asked the Immaculate Moon for providence through the whole day.

With Twilight herself in mind.

Midnight took a deep breath, his gaze escaping somewhere to the side. “I prayed never to hurt you. Never to disappoint you. Ab Bogine, I recalled telling you to... to distance yourself, to save yourself from me and my... my faults.”

Twilight but smiled at his words. She guided his muzzle again that evening, so that she could once more look into his saffron eyes. “Well... I am glad that prayer the Immaculate Moon...” She bowed her head alongside him, careful of the water. “... did not answer. And happy, so happy She decided to grace us in another way. Grant us the hidden gift of hope. Hope that everything shall be alright, in the end, of we only trust in Her design.”

Midnight’s keen gaze... softened. Into relief, into gratitude. Into love. “You sound... so astonishing, when you invoke the Goddess, iau lumn.”

Twilight only smiled and sought his lips. She didn’t know why she found it so easy to choose her words, but... it felt right. The soft kiss only convinced her so.

Despite the wonderful heat of the pond and the tender moments they could have still shared, they couldn’t remain in it forever. Twilight did her best to clean her mane and soon also realized that Midnight was a very useful helper when it came to washing her back, though he needed a touch of guidance when it came to the wings, obviously not webbed like he was used to. She rewarded his diligence with a few more kisses along the process and soon they both got themselves at least somewhat more presentable.

Midnight shook off the water as he stepped back onto the rocks, his thicker coat hanging down ever so slightly. “There are some oranges in the bag I brought, we can have them as we wait to dry out,” he offered and only then did Twilight realize how hungry and thirsty she was. More than usual, which was... understandable, she considered.

“How many would you want?” she asked him, heading towards his backpack.

“Eat as many as you wish, I’ll just take the rest,” he replied with a generous smile. “I shall take care of the blanket in the meantime.”

Twilight glanced his way. An equally... understandable idea.

However, during the very enjoyable bath, she had conceived a plan regarding how much time they still had to spend in this cavern. Not that she didn’t enjoy this safe and romantic shelter. But she had to repay her beloved for all the care that he bestowed upon her today and she was ready to make it as special, in her own way, as she could. Which required them leaving, the sooner the better.

“I could help you with that, actually,” she declared just as he was leaning down. The tone she used did gather his attention as she hoped and he could see her pointing at the horn on her head. Hoping Midnight would not oppose.

Though, his first expression was very unsure. The traditional distrust towards the arcane arts ran deep.

“I mean... My light, I have nothing against your magic, I already assured you. It’s just that... using this Zgublu Poydar for such mundane activities still makes me rather... uhm... what was the word...”

“Hesitant?”

“Yes, I am very sorry,” he admitted, shaking his head. “Making yourself see at night makes sense to me in my head, but... simply cleaning?”

Twilight just smiled. She understood where he was coming from, especially taking into consideration those local scriptures she had a chance to familiarize herself with. And how could she not accept that her beloved had his reservations?

Still, that did not mean she would stop trying to succeed in her plan!

“Let me, maybe, put it like this. I have a little idea for this evening still, that I think you will enjoy a great deal. But I need to do some smaller spells first as a warm up for it. So, why not do something useful at the same time?”

She could have possibly tried casting the enchantment she had envisioned outright, but a little magical workout was never a bad idea when attempting something... experimental.

Midnight’s unsure look lasted for a few seconds longer, but finally he took a deep breath and his lips curled into a kind smile. “Is it bad of me that I both trust you and smell some sort of a trap?”

“No,” she replied with a smirk of her own, “I feel that around you often enough and it always ends in good things. Well, almost always.”

He shook his head, chuckling heartily. “To bid vere. Very well, then. What should I do?” he asked and Twilight couldn’t help but clap her hooves in glee.

“Not much, just stay where you are and don’t move.”

“Don’t move?”

She lit up her horn, not caring for his last question or the rekindled worry.

The woolen blanket that Midnight was reaching for suddenly lifted up a little in a raspberry glow, then fluffed up out of its own. With almost no delay it decided to fly into the pond and start to twist and turn in the water, like a strange, hairy snake taking a much needed bath.

At the same time, as a part of this little exercise, Twilight swiftly enveloped her own mane in the magical currents and, with but a few, precise manipulations of those, dried out every strand. Simultaneously, as she had enough concentration to do that, she picked up both hers and Midnight’s clothing, organizing it neatly to the side.

She even did her best to smooth out any creases and evict any specks of dirt from his armor. For some reason, the arcane energies were very easy for her to gather that evening. She wouldn’t believe what... had happened somehow improved her skills, but... maybe all the tension that escaped her helped in finding focus, indeed.

A moment later, the blanket emerged back from the pond and fluffed up again, every droplet of water returning back to where it belonged, leaving it perfectly dry and neat, spread in before Twilight.

Which meant that the one thing still soaking in the cavern was Midnight himself, staring in visible awe at what was happening in before his very eyes.

“Ha... alright, that is actually—”

“I said don’t move,” Twilight reminded him melodiously, now switching her attention exactly to him.

In but a blink she managed to envelop him in her magic and do the same, quick-drying treatment that she herself enjoyed. It was actually quite hilarious to see his thick coat lift for a moment, leaving him involuntarily pretending to be a mop. Especially with his long, cobalt mane spreading in all directions. A breath later Midnight reverted back to normal and, as a finishing touch, Twilight reached for the strap of grey cloth he was usually using to tie his mane with and, even creating a fancy bow out of the material, aided him in regaining his usual look.

“There! All done,” she declared, extinguishing her horn... only to spot Midnight’s very tightly closed eyes and tense stance. “... oh gosh, are you alright?”

He blinked, not moving any other muscle, to the point where Twilight really considered she had done something to him. “I... will never get used to that,” he ultimately declared, shivering a little. He flapped his wings and stretched his limbs. “You casting that eye magic of yours seems like one thing, but... it felt like my whole body was about to stand up in flames or something. All... tingly and everything.”

Twilight blushed in embarrassment a little bit. “Well, maybe I should have warned you. Spells that are so encompassing can feel rather peculiar... I’m very sorry.”

“Apology, of course, accepted,” he replied, looking all over himself and even checking his coat with his hoof. “That... was quite impressive, I have to say...” He reached up and examined his mane. “Ingenu opes. Even if magical.”

“Why, thank you. My specialty, you know,” she admitted with a note of pride as Midnight glanced at the now pristine blanket.

“Cleaning, you mean, right?” he asked with a grin.

“No. Throwing you into the pond,” she replied cheekily to which he let out a hearty laugh.

“Alright, alright. Not how I would use a great Gift like magic, but... this is very useful,” he admitted and approached. “Though it makes me wonder, iau lumn, just how much more you have planned, if this is what you consider ‘warming up’.”

Twilight, in the meantime, produced the selection of oranges from the bag, happy that they remained in good condition, even if having to wait an entire day in a humid cavern for somepony to finally be interested in them.

“Just a little something that I’m not going to reveal just yet. At least, not on an empty stomach.”

She passed him one of the fruits, which he accepted with gratitude and thirst in his eyes both.

“Well, I wasn’t planning on leaving us parchment.”

“It’s ‘parched’, iaeu dilec,” she corrected him kindly, but he only rolled his eyes.

“Wonderful, at this rate you will know Noctraliyar better than I know your speech.”

“And I will show it off ze delec,” she added with a broad smile.

Midnight’s reaction was unique, as he suddenly tossed the orange up into the air, then raised his hooves to the ceiling, sitting down in a prayer position. “Bogine, give me strength to manage with Twilight Sparkle!” he declared, before grabbing the falling fruit easily.

Twilight giggled behind her hoof. “Nice catch. But I don’t think I’m that bad, you know!”

“Definitely not, my love,” he replied with a beautiful smile... then bit into the orange sideways, surely by accident sending a spray of juice her way.

Thankfully, she was quick enough to stop the droplets in mid air with a spell and a smirk, much to Midnight’s comical displeasure.

“... that’s cheating.”

“We all have our cheats, my dear...” she responded, before taking the orange in her magic and splitting it perfectly in half, preserving all the juice, even the one squirted at her, and enjoying the meal slowly.

Midnight feigned outrage. “Look at her! So confident now! Ia daze ipe zol, ipe brazee kisite! How about you eat like a normal pony?”

“What do you mean ‘normal pony’?!” Twilight asked, trying to contain laughter.

“One that had a small picnic with oranges and nothing else that could have affected the state of the blanket.”

“Oh...” He... had a suddenly good point, she had to admit it. The wool looked literally cleansed at the moment. “You weren’t aiming for me with the juice, were you?”

“Oh, I definitely was!” he responded with a chuckle. “But I figured that if I miss you, Your Spellcasting Highness, I will at least make it look more believable like a nice meal was all that we had.”

Twilight pondered for a moment, feeling her brow furrowing. “Are you betting that somepony will try and check your bag’s contents after we return?”

“Can I bet that nopony will?” he retorted outright.

She let out a pregnant sigh. “Pessimistically fair point... Urgh, I wish we could just... stay here. Away from all of what again awaits us.”

Midnight said nothing, only stood up to move closer to her and allow her to lean against him. He covered her back with his webbed wing, again conveying clearly that she could feel the safest with him around.

“I share that dream, iau lumn. But, you said it yourself... We have hope. And our love... and Bogine Herself must be smiling down upon us. Whatever happens, we will best it together.”

“Yeah... I know,” she agreed, nuzzling against his neck. “Iae amate tu.”

The batpony chuckled and kissed the top of her head. “Ia amat tue tez, iau lumn...”

Soon enough, after Midnight had secured everything in his pack and they had dressed themselves for the return travel, the cavern was left behind without even a trace of foreign presence. Twilight was following after her beloved diligently, avoiding slipping into the playful stream that was leading them out of their wonderful shelter. And although she could barely see anything at first, insisting on not casting the spell on her eyes this time, she soon enough spotted light trying to make its way through the foliage hiding the cave’s entrance.

“Kirwe...” She could hear Midnight swear under his breath. “I knew that we were leaving too early. We still have about half an hour until the Judging Sun’s sign leaves the sky...”

“No, it means we are just in time,” Twilight declared and saw his head turning. His reflective eyes shined their saffron at her in curiosity. “Can you lead on a bit further? So I can see what I am standing on, at least?”

“Oh... Very well,” he agreed, although with understandable reluctance.

She remembered what happened last time he had to endure the light of day, all the way back in Hollow Shades... or Shades’ Hollow. And considering the feeling she herself experienced, having gazed right into a hot furnace with the spell on her eyes, she sympathized.

Still, Midnight continued at a steady, calm pace. Up until Twilight could finally spot the outlines of her legs and see that there was enough space to the side of the stream to stop for a moment.

“Alright, this should be enough...” she told him. “Sit down, please.”

“You still haven’t told me what you have in mind, Twilight...” Midnight responded cautiously, taking his place and keeping his gaze safe from any glimpses of daylight.

Exactly the cue she was looking for. “Well, I decided to thank you. For everything. You’ve given me something incredible, so now it’s my turn,” she explained. “Close your eyes.”

“Al... right?” Midnight agreed and shut his eyelids... only to peek at her a second later. “You’re not going to use this chance to throw me back all the way into the pond, right?”

She giggled. “Tempting, tempting... but no, that’s not my plan.”

“Pity... I would brave that spell gallantly if it would mean spending another day like this one...” he told her, somewhat dreamy.

“Well... the day is not over yet. Now close your eyes and keep them closed,” Twilight again asked.

And since he followed her advice, she went straight into work. She hoped it would not take too long, as she could tell that sunset was closing in quickly.

Back when she had first thought of the idea of magically imitating batpony sight, the spell turned out to be relatively instinctual. After all, the arcane field on her eyes was more than capable of enhancing her vision for a day by a rather straightforward trick of replication, using elementary conjuring with a little addendum of transmutation, which lead to...

... well, one could speak for hours about how exactly that enchantment was cast, but the core concept behind it was quite intelligible.

Twilight just had to achieve quite the opposite at that moment.

Just like a while ago, she easily managed to reach for the local, wild flow of magic and gather it around her own eyes. But the tricky part was actually making it envelop her beloved’s sight with the same kind of a sheath of power, so that it both worked as intended and protected his sight. The latter was even more important to her. She couldn’t bear the thought of hurting him only because she wanted to do something nice for him in return and rushed things.

So she concentrated hard, to the point where she could feel herself biting her lower lip in focus. Slowly, meticulously and with the patience of an expert, she formed an arcane bend after an arcane bend, a tangle after a tangle, after a knot, after a splice and after a loop. With utmost precision.

It took her a good five minutes to do it all and another two to check it... then double-check it. But when she finally finished, she was confident enough to declare her success.

“Alright, I... think I’ve done it...” she whispered, taking a few deeper breaths to center herself. She spent more power on this than she thought she would need to, actually.

Midnight, despite her declaration, remained perfectly motionless, having stayed as such through the entire procedure. She could have sworn that he held his breath for the most of it.

“Are... we finished?” he wanted her to reassure him.

“Yes, we are. You can open your eyes.”

And so he did. And Twilight found herself gasping at what she saw.

Irides of deep amber stared back at her. Without the characteristic shine she was so accustomed too, they seemed to have changed their hue entirely. They looked... that much fathomless. They were dragging her in, their incredible color parted only by the slit pupils, looking like small bugs caught centuries ago in the thick resin, now to grace the gems that were Midnight’s eyes with their unique presence.

“Twilight...?” She somehow managed to hear Midnight’s uncertain voice through her awe. “... why is it so dark? What happened?”

His tone made him sound quite shaken, actually. Yet before Twilight could explain to him what she had done, he began looking about frantically and his gaze landed straight on the exit of the cavern. Even though, as she spotted, he tried to instinctively lid and cover his eyes, he stopped himself. He blinked a couple of times and his lips parted, letting out a small exhale.

Twilight saw him lifting himself up and trotting towards the evening light, as if mesmerized, his expression that of fear... and wonder. She was ready to stop him whenever it was necessary, but only loyally followed for the moment.

Midnight slowly reached out. He hesitated for a breath, shivering all over... and then parted the foliage. Letting himself be engulfed in the last sunrays making their way through branches of the thicket. Golden orange and piercing, playfully flickering through the leaves and in the stream’s whimsical flow.

Having made his way to the rocks just outside their shelter, Midnight stopped in place and Twilight carefully moved to his side, wishing to witness his expression. At first she had no idea why his eyes were moving so much to the left and right... but she soon understood that he was following the sparks constantly blinking in the running water. And his lips parted in boundless wonder.

“So... how is it, Midnight?” she inquired.

“... liyepu... ita liyepu...” he murmured, though seemingly not paying her any real attention for the moment. “Auru... i yasnu...”

Only after a longer while, when a smile of pure joy appeared on his muzzle, did he manage to wrest his eyes away from the stream and gaze at Twilight with... she could not tell exactly. There was a a sparkle of almost... childish happiness in those eyes. Wonder at experiencing something for the very first time. Something, as she realized, unimaginable to a batpony.

“Is... this how you see the world? In the light of day?”

“Yes...” she confirmed in a soft, loving whisper.

“It’s so... it’s so bright, but... The water looks so... golden and yet... It’s all so... alive...!” he disclosed his thoughts of pure admiration. He then began looking around, spotting more and more to marvel at. “The leaves, ipia... that’s the shiniest green I’ve ever seen... and the...” He cautiously stared right up, bending his neck as much as he could, taking in the oranges and reds that already taken over the resplendent blue and were soon to make room for the majestic night. “To bid... It’s... like a warm bonfire, but... there’s no pain! No punishment!” he declared. He shouted. He sang.

Twilight felt tears welling up in her eyes. To see her beloved in rapture, experiencing something that she was, perhaps, taking for granted in her life? Was there a more beautiful sight?

Midnight spun around and almost fell into the stream from all the distractions. Then he looked at her again with those amber eyes and a smile that conveyed a thousand praises. “You... can we fly up, above the trees?” he asked, aglow with anticipation.

“Of course!” Twilight affirmed with a kind laugh. “Just don’t look directly at the Sun, alright? Even our eyes cannot manage that.”

But Midnight was already flapping his wings strongly, surely only waiting for Twilight due to their mutual affection. He seemed so far gone in everything that he was experiencing, she wouldn’t have been surprised by an immediate dash into the sky.

And there, above the thicket, one could see Noctraliya slowly bidding farewell to the scorching day and welcoming the calm embrace of night. Yet still the peaks of the jagged mountains gleamed with snow, illuminated into a fiery brightness by the sunset. All the meadows and all the flowers dotting them shined as if ablaze, but safe and sound, only drinking from the last, carmine glimpses, disappearing behind the granite ranges. Conifer forests, like dark, resplendent carpets were paying their last homage to the bright, departing sign of the Judging Sun and the distant mires, turned by light’s touch into liquid gold were the last offering to the merciless goddess.

Twilight, with her own, wondrous fascination, was keenly observing Midnight, who was taking in the familiar landscape in colors he had never seen. At least, that much she could tell from his expression, his eyes darting absolutely everywhere and from his pure, unadulterated laughter.

“To...! To bid...! Ha!” he shouted on top of his lungs and the echo took his praise far into the valley below, as he quickly spun about, despite his heavy load, his dark armor deflecting sunlight gallantly. “I cannot believe this! It’s so bright, but I does not hurt! Ab Bogine! Ab...!” In his constant revolving, he faced west just as he opened his eyes.

His voice died in his throat. And all of the color escaped from his muzzle at once.

He frantically flapped his wings, his eyes bulging, his expression that of petrified fear.

Twilight was with him in a flash of magic. She positioned herself straight between him and the setting Sun, shielding him as best she could as he faced away.

“Midnight?! Midnight, are you alright?!” she heard panic in her voice.

He didn’t reply for a moment, just looked straight away from the light. His eyes didn’t appear bloodshot, so the enchantment protected them from the direct rays, but...

“Ia vide ipe... Ia vide Sewira Solee... I looked at the harsh goddess’ own sign...” he uttered in what sounded to Twilight like overwhelming trauma.

“Oh goodness, Midnight, I told you...! I... it’s my fault! I shouldn’t have...!”

“She’s glorious...”

Twilight... stopped.

“... what did you say?”

She felt her own eyes widening as he continued.

“She’s... her sign is terrible to behold, but... the majesty...! She’s the purest of flames. Pozar u aur. I would never... Bogine, Neskaza Lunee...!” He reached with his forelegs to the east, where Twilight spotted the silver disc of the Moon arriving to guard the night. “Your unworthy servant grants you thanks! Through the student of Your Sister-Goddess, the mare You bless with Your Grace as well, he has seen the impossible to see... he has seen and still sees! Uaia Mate, thanks be to You!”

Twlight... had never thought she would hear such a pious declaration in her life... and now she had not only heard it, she was the one that allowed it to happen. She didn’t even manage to react as Midnight decided to embrace her tightly. Keeping them both aloft with his webbed wings until she realized she almost stopped using her own.

“And thanks be to you, my light... my love...” he whispered. Right into her heart, which understood everything.

Twilight didn’t reply. She didn’t need words, anyway.

They simply kissed. There, up in the evening’s sky. In between the Sun and the Moon.

Chapter XLII – Masked Behind

Twilight and Midnight were making their way back to the Mountain in a very reasonable pace after sunset. They wished for it to appear like a natural return, after all, and not one that started with the batpony having just experienced what could have only been explained as a miracle.

Or, at least, that is what he was stating all the time on the way, much to Twilight’s joy and surprise. She was hoping her idea would be to his liking, but...

“I suppose I, well... I’ve not given it that much thought, surprisingly,” she admitted as they were approaching the gravel road, leading up towards the city’s main gate. “After everything, when we were in the pond I just had the idea that... that you might like it, seeing a bit of what I’m used to seeing usually. I guess, from your perspective, I’m seeing quite a lot!”

Midnight laughed out loud, closing his again saffron eyes for a breath. “Iau lumn, it was an incredible idea! To finally know the world as it is in the light of the harsh goddess? It’s a favor like no other, you really did not realize it?”

“Not... really, no.”

“Well...” His grin turned properly salacious. “I suppose you had a lot of other things on your mind lately. And on yourself, as well.”

“Midnight!” She pawed at him with a giggle and a blush. “Somepony might be nearby.”

“Not as far as I could see and you took back your spell,” he assured her outright.

Then she felt his hoof suddenly reach for her, pulling her to the side, behind one of the rock formations. His kisses found their way right onto the crook of her neck.

She had to bite her lip to stay quiet, though both the surprise and the jolt of pleasure were justifying letting him know just how good that felt. Let him know well.

“M-Midnight, this... this is careless,” she managed to somehow utter anyway.

“Yes, you’re right, I couldn’t care less,” he replied, whispering straight to her ear and making her shiver in the best possible way.

“Oh, you’re so much trouble...” she whimpered... then allowed herself to let go for the moment and just enjoy his ministrations. He knew her buttons well already, she couldn’t lie. Still, she was trying to keep herself as quiet as possible. The gusts of wind could muffle her a little, but she wouldn’t like the treacherous echo to give them away.

Thankfully, Midnight had just enough self-control to stop after a few minutes. Not that she did not want him to continue. For much longer. But there was a time and a place for everything, especially after their, not even yet finished, escapade involving the aforementioned pond and... a lot more.

“You are insufferable...” she chided him a little, checking the collar of her dress... and whether her cheeks still felt like they were on fire. “You were the one advocating caution so far and now look at you!”

He grinned a little, helping her getting again presentable and removing a strand of mane from her forehead. “Perhaps, but I cannot let opportunities just slide... Especially since we will need to be back to the, uhm, ‘prim and proper’?”

“That’s the expression, yes,” Twilight affirmed, taking a deep breath to steady herself. “Though... I hope your opportunism will serve us well, especially if things would again become very tense... as I am expecting them to become.”

Midnight gave her a self-assured look. “I will do my best, even with limited chances. And if there won’t be any at all, know that my mind is always full of you.”

She tilted her head and smiled. “You’re thinking dirty thoughts right now, aren’t you?”

“Yes. A hundred times dirtier than you’re imagining.”

His deadpan delivery did cause her to chuckle and reward him a small peck on his cheek.

Just a few minutes after that Midnight was rapping at the steel wicket of the imposing gate of the cavern city. One of the local militiaponies checked outside cautiously through a secure viewer. No words were exchanged, at least not any that Twilight could hear, but the passage was soon opened. She entered first, embracing the stillness of air and the warmer temperature of the Mountain of Midnight, which was earnestly welcoming them back from their adventure.

As it happened, it wasn’t purely a metaphor.

Twilight almost immediately spotted a stallion approaching them. One of the Lord’s Sentinels, whom she did remember from assisting Midnight Eye before. His blue, ornate tabard shifted just as orderly as his powder blue mane as he saluted upon coming closer.

“Greetings, hwalba knaze, Nocferratan.”

“Sentinel,” Twilight addressed the stallion warmly and with a kind expression, though she did glance her own guardian’s way just after.

“Well met, wartownec Pale Midnight,” came Midnight’s own response. “We’ve been expected to come back at this hour, as I understand?” he inquired somewhat mindfully.

“Tac, Nocferratan. Hwalbu Haspadr Oc a Rodine Maednoc did request for you to be immediately contacted. Due to the newest weather predictions, the transport to Tuarie must be organized and leave as soon as possible.”

“Which means?”

“Within two hours from now. At the latest.”

That was not a lot of time at all, Twilight judged, but she would be the last pony to object to the haste. “We shall not keep the Honored Lord waiting. We will take care of our belongings and meet him post haste.”

“Wald ben, hwalba knaze. The carriages are being prepared, the first meal is provided in your chambers and lupule Yazembe Acine has been instructed accordingly. I will inform hwalbu haspadr of your arrival, he shall meet you in the transport cavern,” Pale Midnight announced with yet another salute.

“Ipia grati tu, wartownec,” Midnight responded, gesturing back.

... did Twilight imagine it, or did his expression tensed for a moment there? And not from just assuming the right, military position. It was almost as if he suddenly caught a whiff of something unpleasant, which wasn’t the local bats house neither.

She had her chance of asking him about just that as he led her through one of the tunnels offering the shortest route to the Lord’s palace. The candles lit alongside the chiseled walls did reflect in his keen eyes well enough to betray his gaze being... cautious. Steeled.

“Is... everything alright, Midnight?” she inquired when they turned the corner and found nopony before nor after them. Which gave her just the right opportunity.

But he only nodded in reply at first. Which was not enough at all.

And so she pressed on. “Are you certain?”

“Yes, iau lumn. Other than having to put on a passive mask again and, I suppose, not having a chance to say proper goodbyes to my parents before leaving, yes, everything is fine.”

She blinked. It truly didn’t sound fine, as far as she could tell. His reply was but an attempt at calming her down. A distinctively poor attempt, nonetheless.

“No... I don’t think that’s true. You got very uneasy when Pale Midnight spoke about preparations for some reason... If this is again about what you told me in the cave, I’ve already assured you, I—”

Midnight’s chuckled interrupted her. He gifted her with an assured smirk even. “It’s really not. I might not be as transparent to you as you’d like, but, please, everything is fine.”

His tone couldn’t quite back up his grimace. Besides Twilight knew that... pitch of his rather well already. The one that was to suggest to her that she shouldn’t dwell on the topic and leave things to him.

Well, it wasn’t just him for some time now. It was them. Especially after what had just happened between them. Another very, very good reason for them being... them.

However peculiar that logic did sound in Twilight’s very own head.

“You know, I don’t want to have to read through you, Midnight. I want you to trust me with everything that bothers you,” she told him.

Adamantly.

Stopping dead in place.

It forced him to do the same and he closed his eyes doing so. It wasn’t irritation that caused it, though he did take a deeper breath than was necessary. “We shouldn’t delay,” he said, trying to sound equally confident himself.

Yet his words shook on his lips.

“Midnight, that will be quite enough.”

Twilight found audible reproach in her voice. She realized it and accepted it. Maybe not with joy, but at least convinced about her stance.

Midnight heard that dangerous tone as well, no doubt. It caused the muscles on his neck to tense visibly, almost as if they wanted to desperately reveal all the feelings inside the stallion. Twilight gave him a moment longer, as he inhaled a few more times. As if he was preparing for something he dreaded.

Ultimately, he gazed straight into her eyes... causing her to arrive at a sudden observation.

When she had enchanted his sight, just a couple hours before, there was brightness and joy in it. Even when his irises had been turned into that deep, wonderful and rich amber, they had become almost radiant. With his astonishment and wonder. With his love for her. At the moment, however, again being the color of piercing, keen saffron that she so adored, reflecting well the candlelight of the passageway, Midnight’s eyes still appeared... shrouded. By something she couldn’t name. All of what she always wanted to see in his gaze was hidden.

He worried about so much, she knew it well. He had her well-being in mind, of course. And he showed her just how much he cherished her, with everything he had. Mind, heart, soul and body. And yet, there was more in those eyes. Something that she couldn’t yet decipher...

Something she felt afraid of, not being able to unravel it.

“... are you going to tell me what is the matter?”

She asked again. That time more gently... and that, at least, got her something of a straight response.

“We’re getting back into the thick of it, my light. After a threat by haspadr Aldatu Kiel no less. I remember what happened last time the Cowene presented their revelations to you. And... I keep thinking on what I could and couldn’t say back then. I made you... vulnerable.”

She pursed her lips. He didn’t have to remind her.

He continued. Or at least tried to, constantly looking left and right for possible witnesses.

“I don’t want you to be vulnerable again. I love you and I wish to protect you and be here for you as best I can, being as faulty as I am. It’s just that... that... prokleyitu iau ver, kirwe,” he swore under his breath. “It’s hard to say ‘what is the matter’ sometimes!”

“Why?” she asked him the most obvious of questions.

“Because—!”

His ears flickered as he rapidly glanced to where they had come from. He extended his foreleg immediately.

“This way, if you please, Honored Princess,” he declared with professionalism which could have fooled anypony into thinking nothing strange was happening before a Nightguard and the guest he was protecting.

“Of course,” Twilight replied outright, keeping the pretense and following him for a while through the candlelit corridors.

He kept a brisk pace, likely to gain some distance from whomever going the same way as the two of them. Or maybe from the topic at hoof too. Twilight couldn’t really tell. However, they soon were safe enough to continue, she thought, and she was not going to squander any opportunities herself. Just as she had asked Midnight not to, though having something completely else in mind.

“Please, Midnight. Whatever it is, you can tell me,” she encouraged him, trying to keep her voice as low as possible, but still to sound convinced.

The metallic clang of his hoofshoes was reminding her of a frantic heart’s beat. He inhaled once more. Shakily.

“I am still ashamed,” he but whispered back, yet she couldn’t misinterpret the regretful tone he used.

“Of what?”

“My... my brothers and sisters. And myself.”

“Midnight, how many times I’ve told you already? You’re not responsible for how your brethren are,” she assured him, glancing his way. “We’ve had this conversation.”

“Maybe so, but... but... Bogine, you don’t understand... My Twilight, do you know just how deep some ways run in our ver? How, as you say, ‘bent’ we are on some matters? What we have to do, just like we have sworn? What we cannot do, just as we have vowed?” he asked, barely hiding his disturbance.

It caused her brow to furrow in concern... and confusion. “But... what that has to do with what Pale Midnight told us?”

Midnight took a second to reply. Which definitely worried her even more. Not any less than the words he uttered.

“Too much.”

She really wanted to again stop, take a moment and have this conversation in peace. After all, it turned their amazing evening into... this. Whatever it was.

But they were in a hurry. And she, as understanding as she was, had to know what exactly caused her beloved to suddenly lose all the joy she granted him.

Before saying something she would later very much regret.

“Too much...” she repeated the phrase after him, though the tone of her voice must have been quite specific, considering yet another, worried glance she received. “He only told us a couple of sentences, but it was ‘too much’...”

“Yes... Listen, Twilight, what I need to tell you I need to express—”

“No, Midnight. You’re often trying to be cautious with your words and mindful with your observations. I tolerate it, I even accept it, it’s a facet of who you are. But, right now, I need you to speak plainly. To trust me.”

She tried to control her breathing and stay calm. Waiting for his response to this declaration and in the meantime considering what could have caused that strange reaction from him.

The news of the sudden travel? No, not really, since that had been planned for a couple of nights already. Meeting the Lord again? Well, considering the cavern and the pond and... everything, that could have been problematic. Yet they were cautious and she trusted none of them would spill even one word about what was unmentionable. So that wasn’t it.

Which meant...

Twilight nearly missed his next sentence...

“I trust you, I do, it’s just... it’s not really something that a straight answer will help with.”

... but no great loss would have happened. She wasn’t going to receive the reply she wished for.

Too bad.

“It’s about Rowan Berry,” she declared instead of listening on. “And that she’s an Occultane.”

A sudden, metallic shrill echoed up and down the corridor and Twilight felt her coat standing on end.

Something terrible had just happened, she knew it.

She glanced around, ready for anything... though as it turned out, it was but Midnight, who seemed to have literally tripped over his own legs, causing the steel claws to assault the stone below him. He was now a few steps behind her, in a weird, unbalanced stance, one of his wings steadying him against the wall.

Shock was painted all over his muzzle.

“You... you...?” he tried to stammer through a question, but she didn’t need him to do so.

“Considered? Acknowledged it?”

“Twilight, I—”

She let out a long sigh. Was that what he found so hard to tell her?

“You know what was one of the first things that occurred to me when I met Rowan Berry?” she continued, although making sure to use but a low whisper. For his ears only. “You have just been summoned by Lord Midnight Eye and I was uncertain of your fate. A lot had happened just before, with the Covenant, the map, your prayers through the whole day and all... And here comes a new member of my retinue. To help me, by the grace of the Lords.”

“So, you...?” he tried to ask, but she just lifted her hoof, silencing him immediately.

“Of course I thought that she could be a spy, even all the way back then. With a clever disguise. An enthusiastic healer. I was clearly not doing well in the Covenant’s eyes and a personal physician is allowed to be very close with anypony. It’s not only about the profession, but the trust, after all. I remembered well your claims that the Occultani are skilled and insidious... usually. I suppose Deep Mist’s blunder was more of an exception than the rule. So, Rowan Berry, who has been performing remarkably so far, fits what one would expect from an infiltrator...”

Midnight didn’t dare interrupt her.

“Naturally, back then I considered that I was not only being but actually showing borderline paranoia. True, I go overboard about a lot of details and even small matters, I am trying to work on that nowadays... ‘nowanights’, whatever. And one could say that at that moment I wasn’t of the soundest of minds. But if one would take into consideration how often lately was she going on her own, what glances I have spotted from her from time to time... Yes, that would add up pretty well to this conclusion.”

She saw that Midnight’s lips were moving as if to form words, but no sound was coming out. And when something resembling a phrase finally tried to...

“What I mean is—”

... she simply continued, though watching him intently.

“And you know what I thought? Right there and then, in the Sanctuary? That I am the Princess of Friendship. Who has become like I am because I believed in and tried to master that strange and mystifying power. Bringing this magic to ponies always involves taking a risk. That your good will shall be leveraged against you, that others will not follow the tenets you observe and deceive you, outwit you, doing things you would never dare. I might have allowed myself to be pushed onto the defensive lately, assessing the situation, taking my time, but that does not mean I have forgotten why I am here.”

Midnight finally managed to again assume something more akin to a proper stance, though his expression remained strained.

“Twilight... but...”

“Rowan Berry can be an Occultane all she wants, if that is what you were trying to figure out and warn me about. I have nothing to hide and nothing to be ashamed of. If she is a spy, she can tell this to the Lords – they will gain nothing by threatening me, nor by trying to trick me, or... or anything else. And they can gain everything by listening and giving me, giving Friendship a chance,” she finished, being very careful about her volume but desiring to make her point clear nonetheless.

A moment of silence followed. Tense one. Heavy one. It gave Twilight a chance to regain her composure. She didn’t shout, she didn’t rave, yes, but she felt as if she had just let go of a huge burden from her mind and heart. Her breathing was far deeper than she thought it would need to be.

Midnight approached her after a few more seconds. He did not look as relieved as she was. “I... just don’t want you ever to be threatened again. By anypony. Unlike me and... and like me. Even me.”

She shook her head. She was trying to smile gently, but... it didn’t happen.

“I know, Midnight, and I appreciate it. I know you will always try your best to protect me.”

“I will, Twilight, you have my solemn promise. It’s just... it’s...”

“I know. Please, don’t torment yourself with everything.” She quickly looked about and thankfully found no onlookers still. “If anything, you are forgetting about two things.”

“What would those be?”

“I have a horn on my forehead... and a blade in one of my hoofshoes.”

Midnight exhaled in something that resembled a forced laugh. Even if still a laugh.

Twilight turned around to continue on their way to the palace, deep in thought. She wasn’t happy about how that went... There was clearly something more which was wrong, something she didn’t know about. Or overlooked so far... She just couldn’t yet discern what. But whatever it was, it was... serious. A matter of trust.

Or lack thereof.

Unlike just before, that time Twilight didn’t manage to spot a weird grimace. Midnight gritting his teeth in helpless regret.

The rest of the walk was quick. None of them felt like having much of a conversation, it seemed. Sooner rather than later they found themselves in the rich hallways of Midnight Eye’s palace, where soft blankets covered the floor, rich chandeliers guided the path, retainers awaited their arrival.

Well, one specific one.

Rowan Berry, positioned right outside Twilight’s chambers in her healer’s garb, bowed her head in deference, her blue mane sweeping the stone below.

“Hwalba knaze, I’m very glad to see you after the trip.”

“Greetings, Rowan Berry. I trust you’ve been informed that we need to leave post haste tonight?” Twilight asked her in return, wishing not to keep the Lord waiting. And not to mention anything that the said trip involved.

Also keeping an eye on the mare, of course. Midnight had been borderline frustrating in beating around the bush, but... his worries couldn’t have been entirely unsubstantiated, right?

“Yes, hwalba knaze. The meal is prepared, my belongings are packed and the everypony notified. Would you like for me to aid in assembling your luggage, Honored Princess, after you eat?”

“Unnecessary, Rowan Berry, but thank you for the offer.” Twilight’s smile was met with what seemed like a genuine expression in return. “I will not delay. Make sure to have everything ready in twenty minutes,” she ordered of the healer and Midnight both.

“Tac, hwalba knaze,” he replied with a salute and Rowan Berry followed with another bow of her head.

Twilight nodded and ventured into her chamber. A meal of local fruits was, indeed, prepared and she should have helped herself to it outright. She was a bit hungry, yes, but considering that she already had some oranges this evening, that could have waited at least a moment. So could packing, actually.

Already focusing, Twilight approached the rocky wall of her chamber. As she had reminded Midnight, she wasn’t without her own assets. Though in this case, she did not mean the hidden blade. Nor even the magic, though she was planning on using it.

Something was not right. Deeply not right. And if Midnight had his reservations about trusting her enough to speak plainly, though it was nothing short of infuriating, then perhaps he counted on her discovering something on her own. Maybe it was a matter of a taboo, like the... the dread “katorge”.

She still couldn’t stop herself from shivering at the mental images that word invoked.

But she quickly banished away those thoughts. The room serving as her retinue’s quarters was just behind the rocks before her. A solid mass of ancient, mountain stone. Yet, considering how the doors were positioned across the corridor, the thickness of the obstacle couldn’t have been tremendous. Which meant that with a correct application of power...

Twilight closed her eyes to better feel the nearby currents of the arcane field. They surrounded her in abundance, flowing in their own, local, mystic ways. Ones she’d love to study, but didn’t have time at the moment. She simply embraced their presence and captured them in her own, raspberry grasp, directing their chaotic flow straight towards the chiseled surface.

“Careful now...” she whispered to herself.

She, after all, wasn’t going to break the wall apart by force. Instead, she conducted the drift gently, in a slow, meticulous and ethereal dance. Right through the rock. Trying, at the same time, to masque its passage to the best of her abilities as it was to reach the other side.

It wasn’t a perfect technique, especially considering she had to be as cautious as possible, not to reveal her magical... chicanery. But in but a minute or two, in reds, in violets and in pinks, a vision of the neighboring chamber appeared right before her eyes, projected on the solid wall. Soundless, but vivid enough to see details from this particular, magical perspective.

The place was well furnished, though in no way it could compete with Twilight’s own room, she pondered. It had two, separate plum beds, an eggplant coffer by each of those and a raisin table to sit at.

And two, discolored batponies.

An amethyst Midnight was calmly unpacking the bag he had with them on their trip. His moves were precise and professional as he took out item by item from it, placing them on his bed in a most organized fashion. Without any unnecessary motions or pauses.

Twilight felt her brow furrowing. It was... actually still unsettling for her to witness her beloved purely a warrior. Nothing more than a soldier, getting ready to travel on short notice. What they have had just shared, the way Midnight looked at her, with love and warmth, with joy and passion... That Midnight was not the one she was witnessing right now... nor the one in the corridors just before. This one’s expression was cold, colder than the stone that Twilight was using as her scrying surface. And his eyes, like two, deeply seated spinels, appeared almost lifeless.

Especially when they sharply gazed straight in her direction.

At least that was what she thought at first, with a sudden, sharp inhale and her heart skipping a beat. She was ready to cut the spell there and then, yet the grim glance of Midnight but passed her...

... instead seeking Rowan Berry. The mare in question, her mane the color of faint blush rather than the usual pale blue, sat motionlessly on her own bed, having her backpack at her hind hooves. She wasn’t moving, she wasn’t even staring back at Midnight, instead seemingly transfixed by the chiseled, mauve tiles of the floor. At that moment, she reminded Twilight more of a statue of pink granite than a socially uncertain healer.

And her expression was... forlorn. For whatever reason. It created a truly perturbing contrast with Midnight’s own borderline merciless look.

Those weren’t the same ponies that had been accompanying her so far. Not those she had around her as her retinue.

She pursed her lips. Something was not right. Definitely not right.

***

“Greetings, Your Lunar Majesty.”

Raven’s voice was polite in tone and mindful in volume, which was most astute. The meeting that was supposed to be taking place behind the doors of one of the smaller audience chambers was meant to be, after all, furtive. Or, at least, as furtive as it was possible within the premises of the Royal Castle.

“Good evening, Advisor Raven,” Luna replied regally, looking about and, as expected, seeing no witnesses. “I trust that everypony is present and already inside?”

“Her Solar Majesty shall be here in a matter of minutes, but Their Highnesses, Princess Cadance and Prince-Consort Shining Armor, are awaiting,” the mare informed her.

“And Moonwarden?”

“Also inside, Your Majesty.”

Luna felt her eyebrow arching in a very specific way.

“You have left Moonwarden inside... on his very own... very much on purpose, have you not, Raven?”

“To wait for you here, Your Majesty,” the mare replied officially.

Luna could swear she spotted the sparks of devilry in her cider eyes, even though their last interaction did make her bashful enough to try and hide just that.

“Indeed?”

“Yes, Your Majesty, as protocol dictates. Leaving Advisor Moonwarden in there to tend to the guests, especially, all things considered, Prince-Consort Shining Armor was a... small, necessary evil for the greater good of maintaining propriety. He surely understands my motivations.”

“Of that I am certain.”

Leaving Raven behind to wait for her sister, Luna took a moment to assume perfect composure. She wasn’t certain if she should have snickered at that deep-seated enmity towards her own Advisor, or chastised the mare for such tomfoolery.

Nevertheless, as was befitting a royal, she calmly entered through the door of the smaller, but opulent chamber of marble that served as the gathering place. Her arrival was accompanied by the sound of chair legs scraping the polished floor. Instead of an official announcement, yes, but that particular evening there was far less time for decorum and decidedly more for decisions and actions.

As Luna could have expected, the atmosphere inside was... tense. Though in a very selective manner, one could say. For once, her “honorary” niece was gifting her with a most honest and bright smile.

“Aunt Luna, how wonderful to see you again!”

Cadance was, definitely, the one to have good humor in the room and Luna was keen on addressing her and this positive feeling with priority.

“And it is wonderful to see you as well, Cadance,” she replied with a most friendly expression of her own. “Celestia and I are profoundly grateful that you have agreed to the meeting just after your arrival. The travel had to be tiring.”

The Crystal Princess only shook her head, her smile never losing its authenticity. “Not at all! The train compartment was very accommodating, there’s no need to worry about that. We had a chance to freshen ourselves up before we arrived in Canterlot too. We can rest fully after we deal with the matters at hoof.”

Cadance, indeed, was wearing a most stylish ensemble, even if designed more for travel than splendor. Though, being of Crystal Empire origin, it did feature just enough of jeweled embellishments.

“Your diligence is most cherished, dear niece. Woe are the circumstances we are under, however.”

“Oh, I don’t know, I could think of worse.”

It was hard to miss that a twinkle in Cadance’s eyes, though a bit different than that of Raven’s gaze just before.

“Why would you say that, dear niece?”

Instead of a response, Luna was granted only with a glance to the side. Towards Shining Armor, there in a more classical, Equestrian military jacket, one certainly befitting his stature. What wasn’t necessarily so fitting, was the guise of suppressed exasperation on his muzzle.

Luna wasn’t really astonished by that. Both him and her Advisor had welcomed her as it was required and even cordial. Nevertheless, she was surprised not to find an entire snowstorm of agitation between the two, right over the mahogany table. After all, as legends rightly suggested, animosity and tension could actually manifest in such a way in extreme circumstances.

She wondered what sort of words had already been exchanged in this very room.

“Well met to you as well, Prince-Consort,” she nevertheless greeted Shining Armor with regal kindness.

The stallion responded to that, as it was to be expected, with utmost diligence. “Greetings, Your Lunar Majesty.”

“As I understand from my niece’s silent suggestion,” Luna probed the... obvious matter with care, “you possess insight on the topic of other threats to be befalling us?”

Luna could have sworn she spotted in the corner of her eye a grey leg, in a black sleeve of a morning coat, rising up from the opposite side of the table.

Shining Armor confirmed her observation somewhat. At least when it came to the cause of his discomfort. “Not necessarily, Your Majesty. As long as the well-being of my beloved shall not be endangered by anypony ever again.”

“If I might, and with all due respect, I believe to be a bit more than an ‘anypony’,” came Moonwarden’s reply.

Luna glanced at him sharply. She was ready to chastise him, but the tone he used caught her attention. The unmistakably weary stare of his silver eyes was letting her know that he was sick and tired of that old topic being brought up yet again lately, but his voice carried with itself a certain... sadness. Guilt, even.

How divergent of him! She was going to observe the game he wanted to play, though again turning to Shining Armor.

“I sincerely hope my closest servant’s presence will not influence our discussions this evening,” she expressed in a tone to make it a requirement, rather than an expectation.

“I mean absolutely no disrespect to your Advisor, Your Majesty,” the Prince-Consort assured. “I simply remain somewhat vigilant. Justifiably, considering past experiences.”

“That might be so, Prince-Consort, but I do not consider there to be any case of vigilance necessary here. My Advisor did apologize for his daring stratagem.”

“Profoundly and extensively,” she heard Moonwarden’s assurance. Laced with melancholy, again.

Remarkably, being the alleged princess in jeopardy of that particular scenario, Cadance had always been far more at peace with the topic than her husband. That time, however, her gracious expression turned almost sympathetic.

“As I’ve assured Advisor Moonwarden already, all has been forgiven. If there was even something to forgive. I have to say, I was quite astonished at first to be threatened so intently... but I don’t hold a grudge over but a ruse.”

That declaration, though, as Luna could spot, didn’t do much to improve the mood of any of the stallions present. Cadance must have felt that too.

“It actually proved to me how much my dear husband cared for me, even back then, organizing the pursuit so vigorously in my defense, so I suppose I should let my appreciation be known.”

That at least did make Shining Armor look somewhat more like a proud and devoted spouse, though considering his wife’s words, he kept a beaming appearance at bay.

“I am heap glad to have allowed such reaffirming of devotion.”

Luna turned her head in record speed, to witness a soft, almost heartfelt smile on Moonwarden’s muzzle. One that she definitely did not remember seeing ever before and one she’d mark as remarkably convincing. She could imagine herself believing in its honesty, if only she had blissfully forgotten who exactly was using it as their mask.

“You certainly do look ‘heap glad’, my servant,” she still pointed out, gazing at Moonwarden with interest and some amusement.

“Something merry out of my... preposterous gambit. I was never actually going to put Her Highness in any sort of true danger, Your Lunar Majesty, as I would never dare such a thing. Still, I have paid the necessary price for this misdeed...” He stretched his back a bit and she recognized that grimace of pain crossing his muzzle. “But if, by the will of the Prince-Consort, I am to be once more scorched and scourged so that the talks might proceed, I submit to it...”

Luna immediately spotted Cadance’s pleading look as she put her hoof against Shining Armor’s side, to try and make him step back from the matter entirely.

What a scheme! Moonwarden had been duly instructed not to let animosities between him and Prince-Consort impact the meeting in any way. So why not by tugging on heartstrings? He was doing his best, Luna would honestly applaud him. Cadance knew very well who she was dealing with, she definitely wasn’t buying it all, and yet the act was still good enough to have her pacify her dearest.

And Luna was more than certain that her Advisor would still try his equal best to have the last word tonight, when only an opportunity would arise, the grey spider.

Well, at least they could, indeed, leave that unfortunate issue behind for the time being. And so Luna trotted around the table to find her seat by its top. Surprised that she didn’t find any web spanning the side she chose. After everypony took their places, she spoke again.

“My sister shall be joining us soon. I trust that all the findings are prepared for assessment, my Advisor?” she inquired of the grey unicorn. Her official tone was to let him know that she hadn’t been charmed by his little performance, though still appreciated his wily routine.

Moonwarden’s depressed appearance quite quickly morphed into cold professionalism, after all.

“Naturally, Your Majesty,” he affirmed, levitating the maps to be displayed on the table from the chamber’s side, where they had been awaiting in secure tubes. “These... are the cartographic wonders of the batponies, one from the lumberyards, one from the Nightguard captain Sunfall Ordain. And these...” He produced a dossier from a personal, black briefcase and put it before himself. “... are the notes compiled by our operatives.”

Cadance, despite her previous gentle appearance, leaned in with a more stoic expression herself as soon as the documents appeared. “Anything that can be shared before we delve into details with everypony present?”

Moonwarden checked his monocle, taking a collected breath and glancing towards Luna. “I believe it depends on a few decisions regarding... transparency.”

It was easy enough for her to catch onto what he was referring to. And more, but perhaps even he was missing it.

She inhaled deeply herself. “It was not really my decision before, I don’t believe it prudent to make it myself this time. Though I have my own secrets to divulge when the time comes. For the moment, let us deal with the... bureaucracy, my servant.”

“At Your Majesty’s command.” Moonwarden nodded, focusing purely on the papers, their white and beige tinctures standing out against the rich mahogany. “And so... We are definitely dealing with a, one could say, remarkable study of the Eastern Woods. In terms of terrain, traversing it and logistics. The obtained maps are of superb precision and quality, down to even lesser landmarks, like distinctive trees and other woodland features, Your Majesty, Your Highnesses,” he explained thoroughly, pointing out a couple of said markers in dark ink. “It definitely serves as more than just a most generous support for the local lumber production, we presume that such a level of detail and clarity was to create a... certain trustworthiness when it came to Nightguard’s aid and to sedate any suspicions.”

“And what was that supposed to achieve for the batponies instead, exactly?” Cadance asked with interest.

“Saying anything more really depends on the outlook His Highness, your husband, could grant us.”

Though Moonwarden gazed Shining Armor’s way just afterwards, the Prince-Consort’s stare was, instead, locked on the dossier resting on the table’s further side.

“We aren’t working just on the maps, though,” he stated.

“No, thankfully. After thoroughly examining them, the Royal Office’s own military expert did present an interesting theory that I believe might be valid.”

“Who would that pony be? Does he work for the Royal Office directly, or does he belong to... another unit?” Shining Armor further asked, with an unpleasant squint of his eyes, causing Moonwarden to assume a more authoritative position in his seat.

“Do forgive me, Your Highness, but that information is classified, unless Her Lunar Majesty allows me to share name, credentials and so forth, for the sake of the meeting.”

Luna pondered for just a heartbeat, especially considering Shining Armor’s keen stare. “We all know this information shall not leave this chamber. Besides, I would guess the Prince-Consort already has a decent idea about the said expert.”

“Of course,” the white unicorn pretty much huffed in annoyance. “I might be staying in the Crystal Empire, but I’m still keeping an eye out on the Royal Guard and what’s happening with it. I had a feeling Brass Plaque would fit right in under Advisor Moonwarden’s... direct supervision.”

Cadance, interestingly, shuffled in her seat, immediately looking worried. “As in... Lieutenant Brass Plaque? The one you told me about, Shining? On that caused two recruits to—”

“The very same,” Moonwarden confirmed with something akin to satisfaction.

It caused the other stallion to grimace. And fiercely. “To think he was allowed to remain in the Royal Guard. I would have never allowed such an arrangement to be made. It’s a stain on the unit’s honor!”

The grey unicorn simply took off his monocle to clean it in a casual fashion before responding. “One unit’s dishonour is, I would say, less crucial than assuring Equestria’s gain... and, well, another important unit’s advantage. Though, I do admit, I could be very biased...”

He looked up towards the rich chandelier to examine his work. The light that shone back on his muzzle most ponies would deem perfectly normal, but Luna easily spotted a thousand, piercing reflections, organized with impeccable precision into a kaleidoscopic pattern. Having restored his eyepiece, Moonwarden glanced between the Crystal Royalty once more.

“I would say the lieutenant fits right in with a hoofful of sundry criminals and even a treasonous Imperial Thaumaturge. Speaking of which,” he addressed Cadance directly, “I am joyous to inform that Jade Wind’s performance so far has been passable. He even begins to show promise and initiative, actually.”

“Does he?” she inquired, though even her stature could not necessarily hide her trepidation.

“Indeed, Your Highness. I can have a whole report prepared for you before your return to the Crystal Empire, if you so wish.”

“That... would be prudent,” Cadance reluctantly admitted, pursing her lips. “I regularly receive motions from Imperial citizens regarding his fate and punishment...”

“I do understand, Your Highness. Some well-meaning ponies tend to continuously brood over old and exhausted topics of judging others for their past misdeeds, it is simply pony nature.”

So much for “heap glad” and all that, Luna thought. With a practiced pacing she cleared her throat a little, causing Moonwarden to nod almost undetectably and change the topic as if nothing happened.

“Lieutenant Brass Plaque, with the help of another operative cursed with impeccable deduction skills did theorize that the—”

This time, however, something did happen to stop him and render him immediately silent.

The door to the chamber opened once more and in walked Princess Celestia, with Raven in tow, her presence illuminating the place with the strength of her aurora mane. It was something that Luna definitely tried to learn from her at one point, but found out that her own regal appearances caused more tremors, than thrills, bar some notable exceptions.

Speaking of which, her sister’s expression was that of kind benevolence and whatever worry was there underneath it, Luna couldn’t spot it outright.

“I do hope I’m not too late,” was the unofficial greeting, as Celestia trotted towards Cadance and her husband. “So sorry to keep you waiting.”

“It’s nothing, aunt, I’m glad to see you!”

Pleasantries were exchanged and a few words about the state of affairs in the Crystal Empire did happen between the two. Luna was not directly interested in those. She instead took the moment to focus and balance herself.

Ever since the matter of Radiant Glory and his crimes had become known to her, she found herself growing more and more restless. Whatever conclusion this meeting would soon have, it would be about her children. She could only hope that their plans and schemes, their goals and aspirations, were not dominated by the desire for revenge. That her guidance, bestowed so many centuries ago and built upon the foundations of their traditions, predating even her first visit to Noctraliya, was not warped and perverted to encourage vengeance and repayment of old tragedies. Or, as Moonwarden had rather accentuated, old losses.

She glanced his way after a moment, spotting that he was indeed checking in on her state covertly, utilizing this moment. She tried to grant him silent reassurance by gaze alone.

She tried to reassure herself as well. For if things would spiral out of control, she would be forced to take direct action. And once that would begin... she wasn’t sure where it would end.

“Are we ready to proceed, dear sister?”

The sudden question from Celestia awoke Luna from these dark ruminations. Her sibling took place nearby, on Raven’s and the Crystal Royalty’s side of the table.

“I do believe so, sister. Moonwarden was just about to present our own findings regarding the maps.”

“Then I arrived just in time,” the other alicorn deemed, turning to the grey unicorn. “Let us not delay then, the hour grows late and we shouldn’t tire out our guests. Advisor, if you please.”

Moonwarden stood up with a deferential bow. “Naturally, Your Solar Majesty.” He took a deep breath, recommencing. “As I was saying, two of our operatives possessing the necessary qualifications did spend a considerable amount of time studying the maps. Their proposed theory for their creation was deemed novel enough to divulge.” He spread his hooves over the two parchments. “The charts we possess are essentially identical, minus the moment of creation. The Nightguard, for their own use, did not make maps any different from the ones granted to the lumberyards. Let us then suppose that the batponies desired to ‘help out’ the timber industry by providing them with the easiest way of transportation. Their pathfinders did a marvelous job, resulting in everypony utilizing their routes and increasing the productivity by a tremendous amount...”

“That,” Luna decided to interject, “was what caught our attention in the first place, actually. Thirty percent of a difference was simply too significant to overlook.”

“Your Lunar Majesty is correct. That and the fact that the charting was done outside of official channels and without proper approvals. Captain Sunfall Ordain did apologize for that mistake, claiming that the Nightguard simply wanted to be of aid to the local population.”

“That would be noble of them,” Princess Cadance added, leaning forth. “But we know what happened in Maretonia, correct? We’re not taking chances?”

“Precisely,” Moonwarden affirmed, again pointing to the maps. His right hoof ventured alongside one of the new routes. “Transportation of goods through these does make most sense, one of my operatives, working in the Eastern Woods as of late, spoke of them avoiding hazardous terrain and thick vegetation.”

Shining Armor too decided to actively participate. “Which is also optimal for quick and efficient troop and equipment transportation, in case of a planned military action.”

“Quite so, Prince-Consort. But our specialists did ask this question, instead.” Moonwarden paused a little for added effect, looking over everypony gathered. “What if the batponies wished not to find passageways for all of us, but rather only us? What if they desired to keep everypony away from certain areas? As the maps showcase, vast expanses of the Woods, even those with older pathways which had been previously utilized by the lumberyards, are now completely devoid of pony presence. Or, at least, Equestrian presence.”

Raven leaned in, though as Luna spotted, she did look unconvinced. As was her want when it came to dealing with her own Advisor. “So your ponies simply reinforced your own theory, yes? We are still pursuing the worst case scenario, that of military invasion.”

“I did keep in mind your reservations, Advisor Raven, but considering what... has been discussed already,” Moonwarden replied with great caution, glancing Celestia’s way.

Luna could more feel than see her sister letting out a small sigh. She supposed that, whilst their positions were very different in the matter of Shades’ Hollow and that part of forcefully forgotten history, Tia simply must have been as apprehensive about telling Cadance and Shining Armor about what happened as Luna herself was when sharing her plights with Moonwarden.

And as apprehensive as herself was about telling Shining Armor about... another detail of this situation.

Still, when Celestia spoke, her voice showed none of the disturbance. As was befitting a royal alicorn.

“Let us not overlook any possibilities. Especially since we would not wish to influence your judgment in any direction, Shining Armor,” she declared, smiling cordially at the Prince-Consort. “Your insight shall be invaluable.”

He acknowledged the praise with a polite nod. “I hope to be of service to you, Your Majesties, and to Equestria. I’ve spent some time in the Eastern Woods, even back during my Royal Guard training. Whatever experience I possess, I shall use.”

“That pure, nondiscriminatory experience is the one, exact thing what we are in need of, Your Highness. The map is yours,” Moonwarden declared, with the argent push of his magic sliding one of the charts, the one obtained from Sunfall Ordain, across the table.

And here Luna thought one tactical jab at Shining Armor would sate her Advisor’s appetite for petty malice.

The Prince-Consort let the prod slide, as it seemed. Instead, he supported himself with his forelegs on the polished surface, focusing his entire attention on what was before him. Luna could easily spot his eyes darting between any and all markings he wanted to quickly familiarize himself with.

“Here’s the village, here’s the Nightguard outpost... the lumberyards are spread like this...” he murmured to himself. “Winding paths... If I remember right here’s an overhang and here’s a cave, right by that big tree, pinpointed here... alright...”

Cadance leaned towards him. “Take your time, dear,” she whispered in encouragement.

“First assessment is invaluable,” he simply responded, not taking his eyes off the parchment, though turning it a little to the side. “Our training camp was here, here’s where we were doing the marching... Here was the second camp, yes, on those two, marked hills, precisely... Those are very accurate,” he spoke a little louder, before closing his mouth entirely.

“Indeed, Your Highness. Remarkable work. Which concerns us even further,” Moonwarden told him.

Everypony was now waiting patiently for Shining Armor. Luna would dare say that nopony wanted even a breath to impede him, considering the deafening, petrified silence. She found herself essentially locked between the grey granite statue of her Advisor and the marble monument of Celestia, were it not for her shifting mane...

A few minutes later the Prince-Consort sat back down, taking a deep breath.

“It’s quite interesting, what I’m seeing here, Your Majesties... Aside from all those landmarks that sometimes make little sense, those new roads are, well... They do take the best directions, but if I were to consider actual military actions, I’d say they are lacking proper tactical value.”

“Could you elaborate, Shining Armor?” Celestia inquired, squinting her bright eyes a little.

“The batponies would be the aggressors. And if I were planning to take over a certain region, I would prefer to use such an opportunity to limit my enemies’ movements. Bottleneck them, if possible.” He lead his hooves down all showcased roads, one at a time, continuing. “The paths showed here cut the Woods into swathes, leading from the lumber areas to Hollow Shades directly. It would be far easier to make them connect as soon as possible, close to the logging sectors. The bulk of civilian movement and then military forces would be lured to go through one, major thoroughfare.”

“Easier to ambush?” Moonwarden guessed.

“Easier even just to monitor. We know through where the foe is moving, we don’t need to track him across various, optional routes.”

Luna spotted her Advisor leaning back in his chair, conjoining his hooves against his muzzle, which twitched just a little in pain.

“That is a significant point to make,” he admitted, glancing at the other map right before him. “And you would claim, Your Highness, that this could have been done in this terrain? Make all the roads connect at some point?”

“I... believe so,” Shining Armor stood up again, searching for a proper place on his chart. “During our training in the Eastern Woods we were also studying the local topography. There are vast amounts of caverns in the area, hillsides that are harder to traverse, not to mention the plant life itself, but nothing that would stop creating such a passage... here.” He pointed at a point that was almost in perfect distance from all of the lumberyards. “Then everybody would use this road. I doubt the sheer amount of timber transports would cause a blockage.”

“Ah!” Raven lifted her hoof with eagerness before adding to the discussion. “So... they’ve given up a strong, tactical opportunity for no reason?”

Shining Armor took a moment to ponder. “Y... yes, I’d say so, Advisor. In case of any initial scouting parties, or preparatory actions, it would leave them far more maneuverability around the Woods.”

“You do not believe they could possess it at the moment?” Moonwarden asked from behind his hooves.

“Many roads, many wood shipments to be on the lookout for, if only not to stumble upon them by sheer mistake. And it’s not like any military contingent can pass through such a dense woodland without leaving any tracks at all. Disturbed ground, broken branches, stomped grass...”

“What about flying over the canopy and landing in marked spots? Would that be doable?” Raven chimed in again.

“Far too easy to spot. Not to mention that the tree cover in the Woods is so dense we had a hard time not only to find places for our pegasi soldiers to make it to the sky but to tell what hour exactly it was.”

“We’re dealing with batponies, could they not try this at night anyway?” Moonwarden retorted.

“Too risky and too obvious, since we know who the enemy might be. They would have to swoop around one by one. Not to mention that this only covers troop movements. What about all the other equipment? A full military assault is not only soldiers, but also supplies. Whole carts of them. And despite heroic feats of logistics I learnt of not everything can be taken through air without involving huge and quite noticeable effort. Even magical.”

“Which they do not possess,” Raven judged with some satisfaction in her voice, glancing at Princess Celestia. “Your Majesty, could that rule out direct hostile intent, then?”

The alicorn did not reply, still resembling more a statue than a pony, though Luna spotted her sister considering matters fiercely, behind that keen stare if hers. Did she want to tell the whole truth to Cadance and Shining Armor at that very moment?

Before anything like that happened, however, the Crystal Princess decided to speak up herself.

“I have a feeling like there’s more to what we are discussion here, but... The situation in Maretonia was caused by batpony espionage. Is it possible that they are simply, well, probing Equestria in the same way? Or that and genuinely trying to be useful?”

Luna heard Moonwarden’s sour chuckle. “I can confirm from experience, Your Highness, that nothing stops one from being simultaneously helpful and self-serving from time to time...” Immediately, however, his expression again turned ice cold as his eyes sought Shining Armor. “If we were to assume that the experience of their highest military commanders can equal your own, Your Highness, why would they make such a blunder?”

“I had the chance of meeting and conversing with Commander Ardent Fang personally, Advisor. The leader of the Nightguard. As much as I can tell...” He paused to think, leaving the room in another bout of tense silence. “It’s impossible. They wouldn’t.”

Moonwarden’s brow furrowed as he leaned over the map again, fixing his monocle. “Then we are missing something crucial. But what?”

Luna turned over to him, feeling that she would soon hear a quick dialogue from the unicorn’s lips. “Any other, even insignificant ideas, that our ponies proposed?”

He just shook his head. “I would have taken them into consideration, Your Majesty... We are overlooking something. Something crucial. Where is it? You tell me. I am trying...”

Shining Armor did seem a little confused, experiencing Moonwarden’s stream of sentences, but Luna calmed him with a little gesture.

Meanwhile, Advisor Raven took a deep breath, dismissing her lunar counterpart’s self-deliberations. “If these maps have less tactical value than we considered, perhaps continuing this exchange about a direct military action is folly. We have to accept that they possess information regarding a portion of our lands, very... specific portion, and simply observe what happens next.”

“Can we do just that?” Shining Armor responded with a question. “I agree with my wife, I too feel there’s more at stake than the two of us know about, but I can say this – the only insight we possess on batpony forces comes from our dealings with the Nightguard, which is just a part of their military. Elite, but still a part. Aside from a couple of times, they haven’t participated in any real, conjoined maneuvers as far as I’m aware. We’re not even certain of their military doctrine. Or, for that matter,” he turned straight to Celestia, “what the Nightguard itself will do in case of any animosities! Do we have an enemy stronghold right near the capital?”

Luna felt herself tensing up at those words, as hearing her children being labeled as Equestria’s enemies... hurt. But before she could say anything, her sister straightened in her chair, gathering the chamber’s full attention. Bar Moonwarden’s, who was still occupied with the map before him, mumbling to himself.

“We have allowed the Nightguard to return to their traditional outpost and we haven’t been investigating them, as that would be seen as a sign of deep distrust. Their performance in safeguarding Canterlot and the nearest lands from threats lurking in the nights has been nothing but exemplary,” Celestia declared in a clear voice. “However, perhaps we have falsely hoped that their intentions are strictly honorable.”

Luna was hoping she would hear something encouraging, but instead felt an unpleasant shiver down her spine. Yes, her charges were problematic at the moment, but they were still hers! She was ready to defend them and, as much as she wanted to avoid it, discipline them, as their Goddess!

And so she assumed a proper, regal position herself, wishing to interject.

“Luna, please...” she heard her sister’s pleading voice. “This stains my conscience. Allow me to start atoning.”

Those words... mattered.

“... very well.”

Celestia continued, though her tone was far less regal now. “There are matters and old grievances that should be revealed. Ones that could very well explain their actions. I... have kept them away from the public eye and memory, as I believed it best. Perhaps I have falsely hoped that my own intentions were righteous.”

“I... don’t think I understand, dear aunt. Grievances?” Cadance spoke up, looking as confused as her husband. “As far as I remember from history, thestrals left Equestria willingly after aunt Luna’s...”

She stayed her tongue out of respect, but there was no reason for avoiding the topic. Especially considering Luna’s own conscience.

“Banishment, let’s not dread the truth,” she sternly proclaimed. “What my sister speaks of I have been made aware of recently myself. Though I did not desire to reveal anything, as I don’t believe that to be my prerogative. However, just for clarity’s sake, my children prefer the term noctrali. Night-dwellers. It’s a distinguishing mark of honor for them, to be called such. Thestrali is an outdated term that meant ‘cave-dwellers’ and they... they...”

She was going to finish the sentence. She really was. But a sudden realization hit her just potently enough to sidetrack her.

“Mark... Cave-dwellers...”

She immediately turned her head to her servant, who had just parroted her. With a look on his face not unlike her own, as they both realized what had been uttered.

“Moonwarden,” she heard her own alarmed voice.

“At once.”

Without explanation, for none was needed between them, the unicorn lit up his horn.

“What is—?” somepony tried to ask.

“Shades’ Hollow,” Luna mouthed, her eyes glued to the map.

A small trickle of silver began moving around the parchment. Like sparkling mercury, it danced and weaved, in a mystifying way. A mountain stream, reflecting moonlight, splitting in two, then four. It could have followed the roads, the obvious banks for its flow, so blatant on the chart, but it refused. Instead it filled the Eastern Woods around, limited only by those pathways... and the abundant, natural landmarks, sprouting from the map in peculiar places.

Soon the stream formed argent lakes... in a very distinctive set of shapes.

“Rotten Tartarus...” Moonwarden swore under his breath, keeping up the spell.

“What... what are those?” Cadance asked, transfixed by these new figures displayed on the chart in brilliant silver.

Raven’s glasses reflected the arcane glimpses remarkably, but still could not hide the shock widening her eyes. “That’s... is that a settlement?”

Shining Armor was already with his hooves on the table, examining this new clues, vigorously pointing at each of the shapes. His voice growing more spirited by the word. “Inner ward... curtain wall outline... outer baileys... and outposts. That’s the Nightguard’s tower!” He stared right at Moonwarden. “How is this possible?!”

The grey unicorn glanced at Luna first. And she had to give him a little nod, assured that he arrived at exactly the same conclusion.

Hidden beneath.

“These are batponies we are talking about,” Moonwarden began, as if stating the obvious. “Night-dwellers, cave-dwellers... And this is their cave.” He encompassed the shapes with his hoof. “Shades’ Hollow. Right before our eyes... We were just not looking deep enough.”

“They have a town there?!” Shining Armor couldn’t hide his astonishment, causing Princess Celestia to interfere.

“I shall explain it all... Continue, Advisor,” she stated. Almost blankly. As if she too remembered what seemed plain. Were it not for a millennium.

Moonwarden removed his eyepiece completely, shaking his head. “A batpony town, right under our very noses. They simply made sure we were not going where we were not supposed to. Those caverns you mentioned, Prince-Consort? The ones my operative also found? They must be a part of a complex. One complex,” he stated and... actually chuckled. “So obvious, so devious! Simply out of sight. Out of sight, out of mind.”

He slumped down onto his seat, with an incredulous look on his muzzle, though still keeping up the alarming, silver shapes.

“When I visited the Nightguard outpost it did strike me as rather large in comparison to the garrison’s number, though I did not make a specific mental note of it... but now it makes sense. They have not built it from scratch when they returned, they took back their own tunnels, maybe simply repurposed them for the moment. And they began searching for others. Those landmarks, that we thought just superb work, they must signify other possible entrances, maybe even just boundaries, it matters little...”

Raven was pressing hard on her temples, her expression betraying that she was trying to wrap her head around what had been just revealed. “Ever since they were... were allowed to return there, they were searching. They could have settled this entire place again! And we wouldn’t know a thing about it!”

Moonwarden shook his head, almost chuckling again. “Not in ten Nightguards strong... or eleven, that could explain things... But what if they planned this move from the very moment of Her Lunar Majesty’s return? And with correct preparations?”

Luna... just gave him a stare. All the most unsettling scenarios that had been playing in her head became that much more unbearable. For more probable.

Shining Armor was still examining the outlines of the underground town, though he could barely contain his own agitation.. “If... if this was here before, for whatever reason, it would still take significant effort to prepare and occupy such a keep! Transportation of supplies for such a project alone would be impossible to hide!”

“Above ground...” Moonwarden pointed out, with a tone so absent it could freeze blood in the very veins. “We have been notified of an increased garrison at the Border stronghold. We presumed they might have been there for just intimidation factor regarding the talks... but if they were there to tunnel...”

Once more that evening deathly silence encompassed the chamber.

Luna could hear her own heartbeat in her ears. Her children’s intrigues were one thing, but there was still another reason altogether...

Reason that Shining Armor was beginning to ask about.

“Talks? What talks? Who’s conducting diplomacy with them?”

Luna stood up. “I presume Celestia and I both need to start atoning for our choices...”

***

“Make sure that the quarters are prepared! If the order comes in at any time, we are to be ready! I won’t have you, peel-nibblers, embarrassing me before our Homeland’s own troops!”

“Ma’am, yes, ma’am!”

“Then what are you still here for?! Dismissed!”

Sunfall Ordain watched those more worthwhile members of her garrison scrambling to leave her office as she took place behind her desk again, ready to dive back into missives and supply lists. Everything was supposed to be spotless and set for the possible arrival of warrior contingents. Any night now. And, as a captain of the Nightguard, she was not going to display anything less than perfection. The unit’s fame demanded it!

She was expecting the doors to close, leaving her alone with her work, but one straggler seemed bent on stopping her from returning to her duties.

She took a deep, threatening breath. “Bat-handler Cranberry, I believe I’ve given you your orders already. What are you so impertinently waiting for?”

The called mare shook her head with an actual chuckle, the wild brambles of her maroon mane shifting all over the place. “One more matter to discuss, captain, ma’am. But first, I suppose I’m waiting for you to drop the mean act and let me give you a soft kiss to brighten your night.”

Sunfall Ordain would have loved to feel the sides of her lips twitch just a little, trying to contain laughter, as it was destined to happen with Cranberry around her, but...

“Should I have you flogged for delinquency and fraternization?”

“Not sure any of us is into that. I’ll just stay here, looking at you hungrily until you decide to stop being a perfect officer for at least a moment.”

What a nice tease... though the mare did not get a hysterical giggle in reply, as she was surely hoping for. Only a sigh.

As it turned out, that one exhale was the only barrier between Sunfall Ordain and a headache that caused her to grip the bridge of her muzzle. She let out but a miniscule hiss, but it was enough for Cranberry to almost fly her way to the other side of the desk in worry.

“Hey, what’s wrong? Are you alright?”

“Don’t worry, please, it’s just... It’s nothing.”

“Don’t lie to me, dearheart, it’s even less convincing than your style of command.”

“Ha-ha...”

“Talk to me, please. Another rough day?”

Cranberry guessed correctly. Deceiving her wouldn’t be regarded well in the eyes of the Goddess, Sunfall Ordain was certain of that.

She let out another sigh, more tense and pain-ridden. “Barely caught any sleep, actually...”

“Batshit... Let’s get you more comfortable. I’ll help you up, come on.”

The captain gladly followed another’s lead that particular time. She managed to, thanks to it, get out of her chair and rest for a brief moment on her bed. While, by itself, it provided just enough comfort, a cherished one’s closeness and caring was a greater luxury.

Sunfall Ordain still never really cared for those, bar some exceptions. Like a reassuring grip on one’s hoof and some tender nuzzling, working wonders against the pressure in her head and the tightness in her chest.

“You had nightmares again?” Cranberry asked, not moving away for even a breath, which danced, warm and soothing, between their muzzles.

“The same... It keeps coming, again and again...” Sunfall Ordain confessed, trying to keep her voice from breaking. “He keeps sending me away, telling me that he has no daughter anymore... That I mean nothing to him...”

Cranberry stayed silent and close, making sure to let her dearest get it all out of her heart. Again. As many times as needed.

“I shout and scream and... and I beg him to reconsider... I plea grandfather to help me, but he... he lets it happen. I know he did what a Lord could have done, but in the dreams... It’s like I stop being a night-dweller... Like they sentence me to—”

“Don’t say it... Don’t even say it. Please...”

Sunfall Ordain felt herself shaking her head, fighting the images. “I pray to the Goddess to take this away. To give me a sign of Her will and aid... Every night... Have I really transgressed that much?”

“Because you didn’t want to marry that decrepit gelding-of-a-stallion? And for what, for politics?! Of course not!” Cranberry assured her, stroking her side to try and calm her down.

“You know it does work that way exactly, right?”

“Even if it does, the Count had no right to treat you like he did! Sending you away?! Batshit, I could think of a few places I’d send him to! The lower the mine the better!”

Sunfall Ordain, despite the pain weighing her down, did find herself smiling at the intensity of those declarations. She cleared the edges of her eyes from tears. “You could get in trouble for saying things like that...”

Cranberry, ironically, blew a raspberry. “Oh, and who is going to report me? My captain? The one with soft lips and even softer rump?”

She got a playful shove for that. She, naturally, returned the favor. There was a reprisal. And then another. Until they quickly changed the prods into delightful kisses, lasting for a good moment before both of them had to catch their breaths.

“... I swear, I will get you flogged,” Sunfall Ordain warned her, though playfully. “Thank you.”

“I do it for myself too, you know,” Cranberry jested, though looked like the most diligent and satisfied mare under the Moon. “Even a scroll-perfect officer needs somebody to look after the real them, no? Ever since we started preparing you appear more and more on edge.”

“Would you blame me?”

The warrior didn’t respond at first, simply content with more nuzzling for the moment. “When it causes you to be so overburdened, dearheart? Yes.” She leaned in to whisper very, very softly. “Perhaps you’d want some company for the day? I promise, I’ll make the bad dreams go away...”

It was... enticing enough to invoke a blush on Sunfall Ordain’s muzzle. “You know I’d like that very much, but... I don’t think it makes a good example for anypony. A captain fooling around with one of their subordinates is definitely not a perfect standard to follow...”

“For me, you are perfect...” came the most beautiful reply. Before a most roguish grin. “It’s your choice, ma’am. I certainly wouldn’t mind being ordered around again in private.”

“Minx...”

Cranberry got up to leave, but not before she was given a little nibble on the ear. Just to get them both something that would definitely help the night go by.

“Oh!” Sunfall Ordain remembered something at the last moment. “You said you had another matter for me?

“Left it on your desk. Came in with one of the highest priority bats and I know those go further only through you,” the mare replied quietly, before opening the door. “My offer always stands...” she remarked with a wink, leaving the office this time.

Sunfall Ordain took a deep breath, trying to focus her mind away from certain, pleasant images from the past, then trotted over to the desk. A special message? The casing definitely didn’t betray that. She sat down and quickly opened it, retrieving a considerable parchment.

The marking on the wax seal was definitely exotic, though... she could have sworn she had seen it before. But there was a note attached, sender information included.

“Honored Princess Sparkle of Twilight...” she whispered to herself.

Yes... that was her symbol, then.

Sunfall Ordain bit her lip, turning the parchment in her hooves a few times. She had been hoping for this not to happen. The Princess seemed like such a nice, amiable mare. She had a beautiful smile too... But, orders were orders. She wasn’t going to drift away from her duty, a romance with a subordinate notwithstanding.

She couldn’t be a perfect daughter and successor of her bloodline... she would at least be regarded as a model officer.

The nearest candle flickered in readiness as Sunfall Ordain reached out towards it with the scroll. The best way to assure the message never reaching its destination, instead crumpling in flames and burning away. Fulfilling her duty as it was required.

Yet something caught her eye at the last moment, leaving the calm blaze hanging. A sparkle of reflection, right on the edge of her desk, next to the quill and ink. She glanced there, stopping in place as she did.

A small, star necklace. A sign of good will and gratitude for aid.

She felt her lips parting... then closing again.

Her hoof trembled just a little when the parchment’s edge caught fire.

Chapter XLIII – In the Glow of Approval

Twilight, through the crystal-like windows of the carriage, continued to trace the distant, snowy peaks, shredding the night’s sky like the talons of ancient, petrified creatures. To that very moment she couldn’t quite escape the awe and sense of dread that those summits invoked. With their granite tips sharper than daggers, their stone slopes stronger than the thickest of walls and staunchest of resolves. The white and icy cover embellished them, adorned them with a regal, noble look, but in no way removed their fierce nature. Their threat. The, masked behind yet so blatant, danger.

Traits shared by the denizens of this inhospitable land, Twilight suddenly thought. It was an unpleasant, repeating realization. Despite her best efforts, despite the openness of her mind, she was in a place so exotic, so, in some cases, far removed from Equestria...

She would lie if she were to say that it wasn’t sapping away at her determination. Not depleting it, no. She doubted anything would ever do that entirely. But... there it was. That comprehension.

Understanding of the lack of understanding...

She took a deeper breath than needed, musing on things distant and recent... and it was noticed easily.

“Honored Princess, you seem quite troubled by something,” came Lord Midnight Eye’s voice.

He was sitting comfortably opposite her, dressed as impeccably as a stallion of noble blood should have been and helping himself to a goblet of juice occasionally. Swirling the drink quite proficiently in the silver chalice, which the calmness of the flight was allowing him to do without any risk of spillage. He was bearing the guise of remote and intense rumination and yet he was keeping a close eye on her after all.

Not really surprising.

“Forgive me, Honored Lord. I did not mean to ignore you, especially considering your wife’s absence,” Twilight replied. As it happened, Midnight Iris had remained at the Mountain of Midnight, considering the urgency of the summons. So it was doubly improper to omit conversation with the host and in his own carriage. “I presume the upcoming summit is weighing on me more than I expected.”

She lied. Or half-lied. She was contemplating Lord Blessed Fang’s summon, yes, but... what had happened just before the departure from the Mountain of Midnight did cloud her mind a great deal that night as well.

And not at all like a gentle steam of a hot spring could, unfortunately.

The haspadr opposite her... whilst seemingly having granted a closely-related member of his Family the consent of remaining in a relationship with her, or, at least, having endured the notion... was, nonetheless, thankfully unaware of that particular, intimate escalation between her and Midnight Wind, who was right that moment travelling in the second carriage with Rowan Berry and some of the Lord’s sentinels. Though Midnight Eye’s gaze did divulge that he did not believe in entirety in her answer.

Another, troubling matter, heightening her trepidation.

Still, the Lord at least played along. “I would risk saying that I know the feeling you are experiencing quite well, Honored Princess. I think both of us prefer things to follow certain... anticipated patterns,” he disclosed. Sounding genuinely understanding, at least when it came to the last part. “I, for once, did not see a reason to groz the next Covenant assembly. We are in unique circumstances, but haspadr Aldatu u Rodine Kiel made them... distinctively more unique.”

Twilight pursed her lips, staring down at her dress for the moment. Considering that she was meant to travel alongside a Lord again, and be ready to meet all of them, she returned to her regal, Equestrian look of purple and gold. The difficult part, considering the perturbations in her mind and heart, was to act the part.

Yes, just that.

She straightened up in her seat, trying to at least appear as stately as she could. “I recall you mentioning, Honored Lord, that when a meeting is ‘threatened’ in such a fashion, there are only two possible outcomes. Full agreement within the Covenant... or war. Are we entering such an... ultimately dangerous territory?”

Midnight Eye did nod, taking his time to sip on the juice, unmistakably formulating a right response. Or maybe the entire, upcoming conversation. She wouldn’t put it past him.

“That is very much correct, hwalba knaze. Considering the possible repercussion you have just mentioned, it is not something that happens often. Once in a few years, perhaps. Only in... what would be the word... warranted cases.”

“Understandable,” Twilight agreed. “Might I know how this... specific summon affects the Covenant’s meeting? I expect that the proceedings shall be more solemn? Ceremonious, perhaps, considering what I’ve already witnessed?”

“Ever the scholar,” the Lord stated with a small chuckle. Not unpleasant, however. “You are quite right, Honored Princess. Well, for once, the haspadr that sent the message is the one to present his case before the six others. In a traditional, more celebratory way, yes.”

“Which means?”

“Certain declarations have to be used, which constitute of, first and foremost, asking forgiveness for the ‘threat’ itself,” Midnight Eye continued with a faint grin. “Naturally, nopony is truly insulted by it and yet tradition dictates such an action. And the more decorum is shown during it, the better. I’m actually looking forward to seeing Lord Blessed Fang perform this custom.”

Twilight nodded thoughtfully. Midnight Eye’s curiosity could mean a few things when it came to the youngest member of the Covenant. “The Honored Lord seems to be fulfilling his role well, does he not?”

“I would agree, Honored Princess, despite his young age and lack of true experience. His father, Honored Lord Fangstone, trala ip w Argentee, was a daunting and principled stallion, to the very last of his nights. He would have been proud of his descendant showing remarkable talents.”

That was high praise coming from the Lord, Twilight thought. Though, remembering what she heard about Family Fang’s stereotype of “brutish”, she pondered what exactly would pass for “daunting and principled” behavior among them. Or in the eyes of her host.

“So I should expect a long preamble?” she asked as much as stated.

Midnight Eye let out a brief chuckle. “Possibly with citations from our sacred texts. But it shall be both becoming and topical. After all, this part is usually followed by invocations to the Immaculate Moon...”

They both lowered their heads.

“... so that She comes forth and watches upon the gathered. Then comes explaining the proposed agreement to be made by the Cowene, with extensive reminding of the consequences of a lack of accord,” he disclosed, then paused for the right effect. To let those last words and their meaning sink in. “It is an elaborate process which takes a fair while. A whole ceremony, if you please. But, when war is being considered, that seems only fair, wouldn’t you say, hwalba knaze?”

Twilight furrowed her brow. Even back then, during the very first interview with Midnight Wind, this matter had concerned her greatly. A nation which was tearing itself asunder with civil infighting? Sounded unimaginable for her. And yet she was about to witness, first-hoof, said country’s leaders disputing spilling the blood of their kin for the sake of forcing a consensus. And, moreover, in a quite intricate, stately way.

Not something she looked forward to experiencing, not even as “ever the scholar”.

“Midnight Wind did mention those internal conflicts which happen between the Families... much to my distress.”

Midnight Eye shifted in his seat a little, wishing to appear even more monarchical. Definitely baring the resemblance to his own father, whom Twilight had met in portrait form. “I can... how do you say it... ‘fathom that’. However!” He raised his hoof to accentuate. “None of us actively seeks a confrontation between the Mountains. Far more is to be gained in diplomacy, by finding a common solution that everypony can support, or at least tolerate without staining their conscience.”

“You are so very right, Honored Lord. It is a mark of only the most astute and wise rulers to quell any and all animosities with dialogue and proper tact.”

Oh, she saw well his cocked eyebrow. Not only he must have understood the plethora of hidden meanings and taken note of the tone she used, he even applauded her prod inwardly. She only wondered if he had actually prepared himself to answer a... certain question she found bouncing around her head. Quite an obvious one, too.

Ready or not, the Lord played the longer game for the moment. “It is beneficial that we agree, then. There is very little to gain from such a direct method as warfare, especially direct warfare, I believe. After all...” He briefly gazed outside, where the sharp mountain shapes still tore at the moonlit sky. “Ancient borders between the domains of our Families have not moved a step for centuries now. Thankfully, even when we are forced into a conflict, our ways and rules of engagement are distinctive. Vicious, spirited, but having in mind the integrity of the noctrali in the end.”

It was now Twilight’s turn to frown. She suddenly envisioned a pack of timberwolves, the predators of untamed woodlands like the Everfree Forest, fighting among themselves with tooth and bark and claw. For dominance. Those beasts weren’t usually slaying each other in such showdowns, but the combat left individuals scarred, battered and taught their place in a truly primal manner...

That image was uncouth, for certain, especially when considering another pony race, but the comparison in her mind stood tall. Too tall.

“I hope you forgive me, Honored Lord, for remarking that this particular tradition I find very hard to approve of.”

Midnight Eye looked straight at her. She withstood that gaze, though, she had to admit, it wasn’t an easy task at all, being pitied against all that piercing aureolin yellow as well as two, slit and knife-like pupils.

When he finally decided to forge this glare into sentences, they were delivered in a practiced, clear-cut pace.

“War is not a matter of approval, Honored Princess. No sane and sensible pony approves of war as such and I think we both easily agree on that. War is, at worst, a travesty. At best, a necessity. Never more than a necessity. Terrible necessity. Glorious necessity. Bloody. Heroic. Hopeless. Righteous. Destructive. Uniting. That all can be war. Combined and entwined. And yet a part of life. Smaller or greater. Just like peace. To be unprepared for it is foolish. To hope it never comes is naïve.”

Twilight didn’t have a reply outright... not that she wished to interrupt. It felt more important to keenly listen to this philosophy and allow the Lord of Midnight Family to continue.

“We’ve tasted the spiteful, vengeful war. You have learned just so, Honored Princess. A harsh lesson it was, leaving us bloodied and drained. But also counseling us. To be ready. And readiness we have practiced, in our way, for centuries. We have established rules, boundaries. To be maintained whenever possible. To be broken if required. We have tutored ourselves in war. It, as an implement. A tool that is there, always within our reach. One which we can proficiently wield. But not with delight, but obligation. A duty. To our ways. To our lands. To our Goddess.”

Twilight took a moment to process what she had heard. Intense moment, for certain. What the Lord said was not devoid of sense. Not that one thing, at least. But she simply had to ask.

“Is that what the Covenant believes in... or what you believe in, Honored Lord?”

The batpony’s smile was strangely melancholic even as he sat back more comfortably. “Am I my brethren’s keeper? I am certain that I’m not alone in acknowledging war as the absolute last resort, preferring careful statecraft. If the stakes are too high, however, and it is the best course of action, neither I, nor any other Lord will shun the scenario only because it could be considered... unscrupulous.”

“Even considering the costs?” Twilight inquired further.

“The warriors of our Families pay it gladly. It is their sacred duty, to be prepared and to shed blood if the future of Noctraliya demands it. Our unity and purpose are unshaken, even if our claws must clash against one another.”

She took a deep breath, still looking nowhere else but right into that aureolin yellow, trying to pierce past it. With her gaze... and her own declarations.

“That is not the ‘war as necessity’ you had in mind, Honored Lord. At least not entirely.”

“Whatever would you mean, Honored Princess?”

“The claws you have just mentioned could be soon clashing against spears... Equestrian spears. And the blood to be shed can be that of noctrali and soleerani alike. Do you think the hues will be different? Or it shall stain consciences any less depending on whose it is?”

She wasn’t expecting a grand reaction. No recoiling in shock, no gasps of surprise. But the Lord didn’t even flinch. He didn’t raise an eyebrow, he didn’t blink. His gaze was just as inscrutable and as immovable as before.

Twilight felt fear welling up inside her at that lack of any reaction... with, to her own astonishment, a small touch of envy. She would so like to learn how to hide so much behind an unreadable mask.

If only for the sake of knowledge itself. It’s not like she wanted to be as remote as Midnight Eye, that statuesque autocrat opposite her, who could be as ruthlessly calculating as curiously benevolent, just as she had found out. Or assumed. Or hoped.

She wasn’t sure which was the safest option...

Thank goodness, the dispassionate effigy that was the Lord did finally smirk, which made it look a bit more like a real pony.

“So that is what weighs on your mind so heavily, Honored Princess. Concern for your country and subjects.”

“I don’t understand why that would be so surprising, hwalbu haspadr,” she retorted, feeling her eyes squinting a little. “The mark of a true ruler is having in mind the good and prosperity of their ponies, always. And as I’ve already been... informed that ‘what the Covenant considers rightfully belonging to Noctraliya it shall be compelled to reclaim by force’, as I recall,” she paraphrased what she had indeed heard not so long ago, in front of the grand, ancient map of batpony lands, “must I explain myself?”

“That has, indeed, been stated,” Midnight Eye confirmed without shame, likely having in before his own mind’s eye the same, distinctive demarcation of Shade Family’s former domains. “And, as far as my noble consociates are aware of, this approach stands. Firmly and uniformly.”

Twilight could suddenly feel a myriad of emotions that made the coat of her neck stand on end. The fact that the Lord could talk about such a topic with so much cold distance was still both appalling and impressive. Yet his words... Something about them felt just so telling it was borderline perplexing for her.

“As far as they know, you’ve just said, Honored Lord,” she responded. Still maintaining her own, royal demeanor, trying to match his own bearing at least to some degree. “Should I then understand that your own opinion on this matter changed after all? Am I being allowed to know more than the rest of the esteemed Lords... or is this but a bait a young, inexperienced leader will surely take, as you are hoping?”

A chuckle shook Midnight Eye’s form. Twilight perhaps was yet again going a bit far with her words, but, for what it was worth, it seemed that the Lord kept enjoying her somewhat defiant stances.

Maybe in the same way an expert finds amusement in the hopeless thrashing of a novice, her doubt told her, but she wasn’t going to bother listening to that voice in her head. The Lord’s words were far more important.

“Before I shall answer this... incitive question, I will allow myself to inquire of something first, Honored Princess,” he indeed replied, right before taking another sip of his drink. “Why would you fear war?”

Twilight blinked. Twice, for good measure.

“... I beg your pardon?”

The Lord simply repeated himself, with the same tone of amused interest. “Why would you fear war? As I have already stated, war is not a desirable state of things, but it has, unmistakably, its own place in life. Yet your words, your gaze...” He looked at her askance, evaluating her quite overtly. “It is as if the very thought of strife fills you with absolute dread. As if it was something... abnormal, something you could not even imagine coming to your lands.” He sipped his juice once more. “I simply need to ask why is that.”

He was... genuinely interested to hear an answer. And that fact precisely made little sense to Twilight. Hadn’t he just said it himself? That war was, at its worst, a travesty? Even he acknowledged that, so...

Maybe he just wanted to hear her say it out loud? For some sort of morbid satisfaction?

And yet, what she spotted deep in his gaze... was assessment?

She cleared her throat. “Well, I... do not wish to see blood being spilled, to put it bluntly. Whomever it might belong to. Ponies being hurt, families being separated, shattered. Innocents hurting because we, as those in power, entrusted with the well-being of our nations, could not find a better solution and resolve our differences in a matter far more preferable.”

The Lord rubbed his chin in a theatrical fashion, almost. “A commendable answer, I suppose many would agree. But that is still not it. Not as far as I feel... nor as far as I would deem to know when it comes to Equestria.”

“Whatever would you mean, Honored Lord?” she inquired at that one, dangerous note in his voice.

“It is one thing not to wish war. Many don’t, understandably. But that is all that such a hope is. A wish. Even the Goddess in Her boundless grace and generosity does not let gifts fall upon us like snow, just because we wish for them...” he stated.

Then he looked to the side, as if a sudden thought invaded his mind and he simply had to vocalize it soon. Despite the fact that, as Twilight was sure of it, he had planned this “revelation” all along.

“Equestria does not really prepare her denizens for war as it is. There is your guard, in many forms, of course. The aur-clad, disciplined Regiferrat, the local militias... There are your flying squadrons as well, the mirabilyi ‘Wonderbolts’, there is the Lost Gift of magic at your behest, to use and abuse...”

He glanced at her horn and then into her eyes again. Maybe he was fishing for a tick of annoyance at his own nudge... but Twilight was not going to give him that satisfaction.

Still much to his satisfaction, it seemed, as he continued with a small, self-assured grimace.

“But the thought of war, the consideration of it, the idea... It is as if you do everything in your power to stop it from even existing in your society. As if your land was a cavern deep, deep inside the mountain, that you could just close off, completely, from anything that you would not wish to happen. As if you didn’t know that, much like in a cave with a firm seal on the barred doors, the air is slowly running out... and I am wondering why.”

Twilight crossed her forelegs right against her chest, defiantly... creating some mental distance as well. He was testing her. Once more. And quite bluntly too. It felt only fitting to assume a defensive position and plan a retaliation.

Not that she had one prepared perfectly for the moment. For all the statecraft and stagecraft alike that the Lord was subjecting her to, he was trying to make a compelling point.

Equestria always preached peace and dialogue. Harmony, nothing short of it. Through understanding and tolerance. And Friendship, that most powerful magic of all, the one she, with her own very person, represented. Through which she had been given her position and her power. Power to safeguard Equestria’s... and not only Equestria’s future and plenty.

And, in the very spirit of Friendship, she was doing her best to understand where he was coming from. At what was he trying to strike true.

Equestria had its defenders. Her and her friends, the Princesses. Then there was the Royal Guard with its various contingents about the country, yes, the Wonderbolts, a score of powerful casters. He mentioned all of the latter. But... the regular pony from the streets had never truly experienced anything as terrible as conflict, their minds weren’t at all bothered, nor even considering something so... unnatural happening in their relatively calm, satisfied lives. And even the armed forces of the country recognized that they would be called to fight as a last resort. The very last resort...

Had Equestria ever learnt war...?

Sudden attacks by the likes of Lord Tirek, Queen Chrysalis, King Sombra even Discord notwithstanding. Whilst terrifying, those had been dealt with relatively quickly, through the valiant attempts of hers and her friends’, ego far aside. But an actual war? Prolonged, taking away loved ones to distant front lines, sometimes never to return...? Asking everypony to contribute to keeping the fighting forces fed and supplied? Or, even worse, causing barricades and skirmishes to manifest right on the neighboring streets? She doubted even she would be capable of imagining the full extent of such a scenario, having had read only brief mentions of such harrowing conflicts in books she wasn’t sure were fact or fiction...

Only thing coming to her mind was the Eclipse and the Soleera Cruziate, the holy war... And that did not help. The one war she had truly took in was a forgotten mystery to her compatriots... and an edifying truth to her current hosts.

Twilight cleared her throat again, setting her forehooves down before her, to focus and be as clear as she could. She had to weigh her words, of course... but also make them resound all the better in the small space of the carriage. With confidence, if not full conviction.

She met Midnight Eye’s gaze directly once more.

“I think, Honored Lord, that I should start by saying that I see nothing inherently wrong in sparing ordinary ponies the burden. Of acknowledging atrocities. They deserve better than living in constant fear of war. Naturally,” she immediately added, “I think there are certain merits to the noctraliu approach and considering what I have discovered, it seems a prudent and reasonable outlook.”

Twilight was expecting him to retort already. Though, from the little nodding of his head and a furrowed brow, she guessed that he was just as willing and even eager to have her say her entire piece as she had been keen on first listening to all of his declarations.

She read it as a good omen.

“I would still, however, put forth to you, Honored Lord, that as much as war could of course be considered a part of life, as every cataclysmic event for I regard it as such, it is a type of calamity that can be avoided not just on the level of effects, but its very conception. We, the ponies in power, have every mean to make sure that conflict never reaches the lives of regular ponies. By, much earlier, reaching out with an open hoof and kind heart. By showing that we seek cooperation, we seek understanding and tolerance and peace. Deep down inside, I believe that everypony wishes for that.”

She bit the side of her tongue briefly before adding something that she considered could actually get a reaction from Midnight Eye.

“I would even dare say, that such an approach would be quite fitting for the nation of Noctralia.”

Reaction that she, indeed, received, as the Lord leaned forward, mindful of spilling the remnants of his drink.

“Would you care to elaborate, hwalba knaze?” he inquired discerningly.

“Naturally, Honored Lord. I remember learning from my interviews with Nightguardian Midnight Wind that, as per the rules of night-dwellers’ castes, a level of knowledge for each of them is considered exclusive. For example, a warrior might have enough education in biology to understand the basis of hunger and thirst, anatomy, healthy lifestyle and treatment of common injuries... and yet more complicated therapies and surgeries are not theirs to grasp, left to the skills of the fruittenders, like, for example, lupule Rowan Berry. In return, I don’t expect her to be able to name military maneuvers, or plan covert operations.

“Or should I?”

Twilight made a point... only afterwards realizing that, likely prompted by her musings before that very conversation, the last question escaped her mouth, rather than resounding but in her mind.

She felt a chill settle in her gut. It wasn’t too hard to read into those words. It was far, far too easy, actually. She was hoping to get a reaction before, now she definitely would receive one, she was certain. One she wouldn’t like.

And she got one.

A snort.

Midnight Eye shook his head a little, definitely fighting amusement with all his might, as the mask of cold impassiveness became askew for but a moment. Even if it was amended soon enough.

“I do beg your pardon, hwalba knaze Iskre a Crepuscle. Do continue, please.”

Twilight needed her own moment to comprehend exactly what had just happened, but when she did, she took great confidence in both managing to peek behind that cold guise of Midnight Eye and him showing deference in his language.

“Yes, so, as I have stated, I think that when we take into consideration that the task of a ruler, be it a Lord or a Princess, is securing the future and comfort of his subjects and that matters of war and peace are their own prerogative, why would others need the knowledge of strife? The worry? Their time and effort taken away from what is their talent and destiny in their society. Surely there are better tasks for them to perform. I did hear that a noctral is supposed to do one job properly – his. So how about we let our ponies do theirs and we do ours?”

Midnight Eye did nod thoughtfully. His small blunder in appearance seemed to have had longer-term consequences, however, as the edges of his mouth past his fangs were shaking just a little, fighting some sort of a smile.

His tone, at least, was clear and stoic. “Perhaps an... exaggerated point in the eternal discussion of whether it is better to be protected against danger or competent to deal with it... but I do acknowledge it, hwalba knaze.”

Twilight felt herself exhaling. This time entirely in her mind, though the relief was the same.

“And I agree with every droplet of my ver,” the Lord continued, “that if only ponies were so keen on truly doing their jobs well, we could have avoided many issues from the past far and near...” He mused for a while, looking towards the window. “I see, at least, that the Nightguardian has been prudent in his duties... like explaining to you the nuances of our castes, indeed. So...”

His gaze returned to Twilight, though she found it remarkably easier to meet it now, when the intensity of it lessened significantly. Or maybe it was her meeting it with determination?

“... you would claim that Ekwestriya is not blind to the threats around it? Does not follow the witless path of empty hopes for peace or, what would be even worse, relies on the presence of the Immaculate Moon... and the Judging Sun in their most sacred forms and Divine Aspects to solve what would be unsolvable?”

“Not unless they would want to aid, of course,” Twilight replied. “Can we stop a deity stepping into the affairs of their children?”

“Nyeaudu. Apsolut nyeaudu.”

“Exactly... if I understand you right, Honored Lord. But I think we can agree that the Immaculate Moon... and the Judging Sun both would prefer us to grow, learn to act, take responsibility. To become something more, ready to take on the world around us. Through protection or competence. Such a development is much more worthy in their eyes, is it not? Besides... their gifts don’t fall upon us like snow.”

“Ha. Well, well said, Honored Princess. Commendable.”

“Thank you, hwalbu haspadr,” Twilight replied, smiling confidently, emboldened like she had never felt before when talking with the Lord. “And, in conclusion, I would bet that, were we to fail, were we to face the most vile and dangerous of our foes bearing down upon us... the ponies that we care for would not abandon us. But all stand together, taught how to or not. In the name of something more. Friendship, as I call it.”

Midnight Eye nodded again and from this gesture Twilight read respect and satisfaction.

She still would remain wary of what she couldn’t read about him right that moment, as he was far removed from being an open book... but she was happy with the outcome. Just like he appeared to be.

“I must admit, you’re a more fascinating conversation partner than I thought, hwalba knaze. You keep to your stance, you listen carefully, you use my own words against me and quite proficiently,” the Lord praised her and it did not felt fraudulent in the slightest. “Where is that shaken, distraught mare from the Kezpont u Cowene? It wasn’t a mask back then. Have you grown so much, or are you hiding it so deeply? Both would be equally impressive, Honored Princess...”

Twilight sat back a little, allowing herself a moment of... lesser tension. Not relaxation, oh no, but the difference was welcome. “Thank you, Honored Lord. And, since I feel like I should return the kindness, I’m glad that I found you far more engaged in actually trying to forge some sort of understanding. The first impression was... definitely unsympathetic.”

“I could say the same for quite different reasons, hwalba knaze,” he retorted with just enough emotion in his voice to force her to suppress a giggle.

That was new!

“May I also add another thing?”

“Of course, conmod.”

Twilight took a deeper breath to formulate the words well... and to, just in case, be ready for a rebuttal or outright denial.

“I find your continuous evaluations more and more intriguing, Honored Lord.”

Midnight Eye scowled quite overtly. “Evaluations?”

“Perhaps that isn’t the best word, indeed,” she faked her mistake. “ ‘Tests’, maybe? Lessons? If you will allow such a notion, Honored Lord, it is as if you were training me. Forcing me into peculiar situations or disputes, as if to see if I manage. Whether I find my words, plan my actions. Whether I remain adamant about my beliefs, at the same time showing enough respect to yours. And with... poise and decorum that you always hope for.”

The Lord said nothing at first, Sitting there, motionless, with his expression intrigued and his lips a thin, sharp line, disturbed only by thin, sharp fangs. He kept this impassive look going, remaining almost perfectly still even when the carriage took a firmer turn.

Twilight kept her own composure, anticipating any and all answers. Or lack of one.

But one thing was certain to her at that point. Midnight Eye, in his own, overbearing and lukewarm way, decided to help her. Sounded strange, yes, even to her, but the constant seesaw of praising her and subjecting her to stressful and unforeseen situations at the Mountain of Midnight must have served a purpose. It was to aid... or to keep her perpetually unbalanced and unable to focus on her bearing.

And yet she held to that inexplicable feeling that it could have been the former, better scenario... as opposed to, due to what she had witnessed just before departure from the Midnight Family’s home, the stranger, worrying one, for example.

Her thoughts escaped to Midnight, but her awareness did not falter. She spotted a smirk from the Lord before her.

“I believe now to be the time to answer your provocative question from before, Honored Princess. Am I hoping to trap a young, inexperienced leader, you asked? Then, the simplest answer would be just... no. No, I am not. I would rather say that I’m hoping to find a union with a blossoming, dedicated Princess, to the betterment of noctrali.”

It was Twilight’s cue to look curiously back.

“So... you’d train me to become that?”

“No, of course not, that’s a preposterous notion. Who am I to train a pony of Divine Aspect and one to declare the blessing of the Immaculate Moon... upon her on this journey?” he responded, finishing the juice in his goblet just afterwards. “Let us say that your visit to my Family thankfully confirmed a few observations of mine... as well as challenging and changing some. And to my liking, I cannot deny.”

Twilight granted him a small, cautious smile. “Thank you, Honored Lord. I’m glad to hear that.”

Midnight Eye returned the grimace, leaning forth towards the secured pitcher, hiding warm orange inside behind cold, silver exterior.

“Thirsty?”

“I wouldn’t mind.”

He, indeed, played the role of the generous host, filling her chalice and passing it to her before speaking up again.

“I believe that, now that you have come to better realizing your own, leader’s potential, the upcoming talks will go far smoother than the last time.”

Twilight held the chalice firmly, not wishing to let even a droplet stain the rich materials of the carriage. The ride was smooth at the moment, but she wasn’t yet as proficient as her host in dealing with turbulence.

... what a deliciously orange metaphor, she thought, taking a sip.

“You still have not ascertained me entirely, Honored Lord,” she pointed out afterwards. “Have you exclusively informed me of your intentions?”

The haspadr merely smirked. “If you wish for me to ‘ascertain you entirely’, hwalba knaze, that I, truly, meant all those declarations in my own Mountain...”

He paused for added theatricality. However, he could no longer worry her with that. Not at the moment, at least.

“... I tend to mean what I say, Honored Princess. At least, when I am making open statements about who my Family should consider their allies and friends. After all, what I do, I do not for myself, but for them, by the grace of the Immaculate Moon...”

Twilight lowered her head just as she had gotten accustomed to, then gazed towards Midnight Eye’s silver circlet, resting in its proper place on the carriage’s pedestal. The carved inscription seemed to glitter her way, as if pure moonlight was somehow finding its way into the carriage and shining off the strange, curved letters.

Straight at her.

A reminder.

“Memna kwi dazee tu hwale…” Twilight quoted, which transformed Midnight Eye’s smirk into a full, solemn smile.

“Memna kwi to pertin ut,” he finished the sentence. “Exactly, Honored Princess. Well quoted, once more...”

“Thank you, Honored Lord. I found it proper to remember that particular creed,” she replied graciously. “If I may, then, I understand that your vote during this ‘threatened’ meeting shall be favorable to my cause?”

Midnight Eye rubbed his chin. “I am unsure of the exact proposition that Lord Blessed Fang shall bring or a general consensus that will be advanced. Suffice to say that, should circumstances arise, I will at least abstain from voting, if not show my support.”

Twilight looked aside, quickly reminding herself of what she had already learnt. “But, pardon me, Honored Lord, if war is being considered, should there not be straight declarations of intent from the Lords?”

“Yes, that is correct, but, when the topic is convoluted and more thought is required, any member of the Cowene can declare themselves ‘w suzirat’. In... ‘observation’? No, that’s not it...”

“ ‘In contemplation’, perhaps?” she suggested politely.

“Yes, yes. Which can be used during the first sitting. It results in a discussion about the length of a break which should take place until the next meeting and the final vote,” Midnight Eye explained, looking through the window. “Aside from, obviously, granting the necessary time, the ‘contemplation’ rule is a tool for us to spot which side is favorable, who of us needs to be swayed... or who had already made some arrangements. Then there are conversations, pressuring your collaborators, intrigue...”

Twilight squinted hard. Intrigue, of course. She understood the necessity of some actions and initiatives remaining furtive, but the addition of conspiracy at the very edge of war was just... atrocious to her.

And the worst part? She was already deep in this web of subterfuge. Her hidden romance with Midnight Wind was just the first strand of it, strand that had only gotten more and more convoluted. In ways both good as embraces in warm steam and bad as a visions on cold stone...

Then, before she realized, she had received a clandestine offer from the Count of Mist Family and just now forged an unseen alliance with the Lord of Midnight Family. Who else would suddenly appear in the middle of a day’s sleep to grant her shadowy reassurance and involve her even deeper in the mysteries around her?

Huh... where did that last thought come from? Seemed almost too specific...

Midnight Eye’s voice tried to summon her back from her own head.

“We should be landing soon, Honored Princess. Tuarie can already be seen.”

“Oh, I’m so glad.”

... which succeeded in, yet again, causing her to speak loudly what she thought she was concealing in her mind.

“Truly?” the Lord replied to that tell, chuckling quite overtly when her eyes widened. “Weary of the travel? Or maybe the tests? Don’t worry, hwalba knaze, we shall all have a chance to rest before we congregate. ”

She actually felt a blush warming her cheeks at the unabashed tone he used to deal with her mishap. Still, she counted it as yet another good sign for her. The Lord allowing himself such an overt poke at her.

It was much more pleasant and easier to deal with that, than the constant worry about incoming sentence-stabs from the shadows.

Still, she turned her gaze away, not to have to respond overtly to her small blunder. Besides, outside her window, a plateau teeming with highland foliage revealed itself, basking in the glory of the Sanctuary of the First Night which loomed above it. The holy peak, wreathed both elegantly and fiercely by the silver river, again invoked in Twilight’s mind that sense of devotion and sanctity.

She took a deep breath at the sight, the spectacle bathed in the glorious, argent moonlight.

She had hope. It was going to be alright, she reminded herself. It was all going to be alright.

As opposed to landing within the grand fortifications before the imposing, webbed-wing gate of the religious heart of Noctraliya, the carriages flew around the lower portion of the mountain and entered through a secured tunnel. Leading, as Twilight well recalled, to the main landing cavern. Again filled with batponies organizing the arrivals and departures in all directions. Less packed than the last time, yes, but still buzzing with activity like a giant, underground hive. So much so, that when she spotted a golden item on to the side of the grotto, she was convinced she had just witnessed a honeycomb.

She turned to Midnight Eye with a gracious smile as they were leaving their own mean of transportation. “I am thankful that my chariot has been taken care of, from the looks of it.”

It wasn’t his voice which replied to her when her hooves made contact with the ancient stone of the cave, however. This one was older, but firm even in its fatigue.

“Still far too gold for our tastes, child, but we try our best to keep it clean.”

Twilight turned abruptly and was met with eyes like two hay bales buried in the wrinkly ash of a face.

“Custodian Lichen! Neskaza Lunee... welae tuu noc illum!” she greeted this most friendly appearance.

The piastan of the Sanctuary was approaching her, accompanied by both the clanking of the chain and key hanging from his neck, as well as two other, silent and hooded arcemandri. His own muzzle was all too visible, however, bearing a wide, fanged smile.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee... illum tuyiu noc tez, hwalba knadze, hwalbu haspadr,” he turned to both of them with deference, his voice still warm, but definitely more official. “Tuarie u Piarweu Noc is open to you and you are allowed entry. Let us, humble servants of Neskaza Lunee...” He and his entourage bowed their heads in unison and then all raised one foreleg in a blessing, drawing a circle in the air. “... welcome you, for She lead you on your journeys and Her Light did lighten your paths, until you again could find shelter in these caverns, no matter the storm raging outside. Hwale bidae dla Bogine.”

“Hwale bidae dla Bogine,” Twilight courtly replied.

And so did Midnight Eye. “Hwale bidae dla Bogine. Well met, piastan Porost, truly a blessing to again walk the caves of Tuarie. I take it we are not the first to arrive, considering the carriages?”

“Nye, hwalbu haspadr,” Lichen affirmed, looking about the cavern. “Hwalbyi haspadri Blessed of Family Fang, Crimson of Family Shade, Azure of Family Mist and Harvest of Family Dusk are already present. Hwalbyi haspadri Bright of Family Crescent and Word of Family Sunfall should make their way here tomorrow night, due to weather.”

“I see,” Midnight Eye replied, glancing Twilight’s way. “I take it the meeting shall happen the night after tomorrow, then, hwalba knaze... unless Lord Blessed Fang would wish to congregate as soon as possible. What were his requests so far, piastan?”

Lichen made a face that inexplicably combined pious subservience and annoyed bewilderment. “Hwalbu haspadr, we’re not exactly sure still. Enough said that he demanded the presence of a number of our antasi and even consulted our most insightful effiti, in matters of which I cannot speak, as demands my pryiseg u kaste.”

The Lord’s brow knitted. “Is that so?”

Twilight quickly read the situation. “If I should step aside, for it is not for my ears...”

“No need to,” he quickly replied, shaking his head. “Lord Blessed Fang has every right to prepare in whatever way he deems necessary. I suppose we will hear more from him soon.” He stared to his right, from where a cadre of his sentinels as well as Midnight Wind and Rowan Berry were approaching. “I take it my chambers are ready?” he asked of the custodian again.

“Tac, tac, hwalbu haspadr, minten bid gatwu.”

“And the Honored Princess’ quarters?”

Lichen nodded his head eagerly. “Also ready, hwalbu haspadr. We even managed better furnishings this time!” he added, meeting Twilight’s gaze. Which he only accomplished because she was stopping herself from glancing Midnight’s way already only due to her sense of propriety. “We hope that you will find more comfort between us, humble servants of Bogine, than the last time.”

“I’m most grateful, Custodian Lichen, even if the joy of returning to this holy place is far more fitting than fitting in an additional chair to my place,” she told him with a smile.

Causing a coughing chuckle, nonetheless. “H-ha! I’m humbled you recall I enjoy wit, hwalba knaze.”

Midnight Eye nodded. “Wald benu, then. I leave you in the capable hooves of your retinue, hwalba knaze. Messages from the Covenant shall be passed to you as soon as we establish the time of the meeting.”

Twilight did curtsy. “Of course, hwalbu haspadr, thank you. I hope we will soon continue the talks to the benefit of everypony.”

The Lord smiled just a little, before turning to her entourage. “Nocferrat, lupule, tuyi znati tuyiyi sluzbi.”

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr,” the two answered in unison and Midnight Eye, glancing one more time Twilight’s way, departed regally, flanked and protected by his own guards.

Leaving her to finally look Midnight’s way. And, despite what she had seen thanks to her arcane spying, all that she witnessed from him that time was affection and care. His eyes were asking her if everything was fine after the travel, even if his lips were sealed.

She hoped that, despite her inner perturbations, she conveyed well enough that things were in order. Even hopeful.

Rowan Berry, whose own stare was almost perfectly neutral, stood to the side, patiently. A polite smile sent her way did little to change her own expression of a professional.

Something to consider further, Twilight thought. Just as Lichen spoke to her directly.

“Well now, hwalba knaze, I see that the visit to the Mountain of Midnight must have gone well, considering that you managed to get a smile out of hwalbu haspadr Oc a Rodine Maednoc. Goddess’ miracle.”

She avoided a giggle somehow. “I think the Lord is a very... nuanced individual. We have found common ground in some topics and it only makes me more positive about the future.”

“Those are such good news, ha...” Lichen replied, motioning with his hoof an invitation to come along, which gesture Twilight did follow. His voice was outright dripping with curiosity. “We have heard rumors from travelers from Mountain of Midnight... Of your visit to the Midnight’s Library. And that the Honorable Lord declared you a welcomed guest...”

“I can confirm it, Custodian,” she replied, more than happy to do just that. “The Honored Lord did so right after I have seen the Swyiadeztwo, nonetheless.”

Lichen shook his head in utter disbelief, but his eyes were brighter than usual, even considering the natural glow caused by the shades of the tunnel they entered. “Bogine, ia grat Tue, what an outcome! I will allow myself to say, child, that I was hoping my supplications and offerings for you would help, but I had no idea I could achieve so much! Maybe I should try praying more often, do you think I would be any good at that?”

Twilight had to stifle yet another laugh bubbling in her throat. “Honored Custodian, do try again, yes. There’s the rest of the Covenant to meet and soon. I’m keen to learn the reason behind Honored Lord Blessed Fang’s summons.”

“Of course, of course, hwalba knaze. Etium, speaking of praying... would you wish to visit the Great Shrine now, perhaps? Thank the merciful Goddess for this and your safe return to Her Tuarie? ‘Push your luck’ as you, Ekwestriyani, say? And with more than just luck.”

It... did not sound like a bad idea, especially considering the circumstances. Another moment of contemplation in that beautiful cathedral would not only look proper, but actually give her a breather. Let her gather the thoughts bouncing in her mind... and before the Immaculate Moon, in a way true to the local beliefs.

Regardless of faith, the nature of this place did make Twilight far more at ease. Even tranquil. And so she nodded in agreement.

“I don’t feel that tired or hungry yet, actually, so I think that would be a wonderful idea.”

“Ha, ingenu! Arcemandri, brazai hwalba knazeu bagaz gdye ipea camre,” Lichen ordered of his acolytes, who were already transporting Twilight’s luggage. Then he glanced to both Midnight and Rowan Berry. “You two are also welcome to follow, dzieti, not that I imagine you would leave the Honored Princess on her own.”

Midnight cracked a smile and Twilight felt an overwhelming joy at seeing this small expression. It seemed to have reminded her that he was still him.

“We would not,” he assured. “But we are honored by the invitation regardless, piastan.”

Rowan Berry was less talkative, once again, even if she bowed her head reverently.

Their group soon split, as the local arcemandri hauled the luggage down into the priesthood quarters and Lichen made sure the rest of them emerged to the side of the main, Sanctuary’s cavern. Twilight took a deep breath, as if hoping that, alongside the marvelous tree-like columns, dotted with those pale jewels, the scent of a real, mountain forest shall grace her lungs. No less pleasant, the whiff of incense and whimsical springs welcomed her to this marvel of a grotto once more.

“I think I want to spend some time, if possible, just by one of those fountains,” she yearned out loud, looking around for that one, resembling an edelweiss. “I don’t think I’ve yet had enough of this place.”

Gazing about like that, she met the bright eyes of some of the locals. Last time the crowd of bystanders, witnessing her arrival, had been staring at her like at a curiosity. With a healthy dosage of distrust on top of the interest.

There was still some of it in their gazes, yes, but Twilight had a feeling that a lot of those were far more courtly. Deferential, even.

... or maybe it was the fact that she held herself with a lot more confidence than the last time. Midnight Eye’s “tests” did her some good.

She heard Midnight’s voice as he leaned a little towards her. “Honored Princess, I’m certain that before the arrival of the rest of the Honored Lords, nopony would object to you enjoying some calmness of the Tuarie.”

“Hwalba knaze is more than welcome to,” Lichen agreed cordially. “Even we, the aksiosaniye, try and drink from the peace and quiet of the Tuarie like that. The water from the fountains is good for drinking too, actually, though I do not encourage doing that in any way.”

“I suppose the water lilies do love it, though, being more privileged than us,” Twilight quipped, making Lichen again cough in laughter.

Before they entered the Great Shrine, Twilight also once again examined the great relief of Princess Luna, adorning that entire side of the cave. Like before, she found herself amazed by its magnitude. And that smile, that gentle, loving smile was speaking to her greater volumes now, after she learnt what she had learnt and was preparing to endure what she was yet destined to endure.

She wondered if Princess Celestia received her letter already and whether she shared the contents with her sister. Any insight would be much appreciated.

The inside of the temple did once more greet Twilight with its solemn, opulent interior of silver and marble. As if sensing the worries that still plagued her mind, it offered its splendor and serenity to her. Reminders that, before the Immaculate Moon’s mercy and gentleness and glory, one’s plights could not hold firm. The argent discus above the altar, the sign of the Goddess’ presence, provided the focal point on which one could concentrate, unburden themselves of their worries, at least for a moment, in veneration of what was considered holy and divine.

Twilight could only acknowledge, once more, that this place’s design was of godly inspiration. Especially considering the natural moonlight, invited inside to shine upon everypony, magnified by the pale jewels embedded in the cathedral’s composition for both grandeur and bright consecration.

She picked for herself one of the cushions to the side of the main walkway through the Shrine, but not too close to the front. She would not wish to appear daring, already being a sunpony in the domain of the Immaculate Moon. Besides, as she had been taught, in a place of worship like this, everypony was equal. She looked after the custodian, who piously sat some way away, to grant her the necessary privacy. Midnight had done the same, even if remaining close enough, as her guardian, with Rowan Berry further back too.

Seemed that everypony was picking a location in respectful breadth from the other supplicants. Still, Twilight managed to disrupt a number of prayers by invoking curiosity with her sheer presence, but she hoped she would be forgiven by both the mortals and the Goddess for that.

Praying was not hers still, no, but assuming the right position and closing her eyes would aid her in gathering focus and appearing stately. That being said, when she unfurled her wings and raised her hooves...

“Immaculate Moon...”

More to herself than towards the domain of the Goddess up high, yes, but she felt herself whispering.

“There’s a lot on my mind. About... everything. About my place in this. About Midnight. About us. What we are, what we should be... what happened lately, though that seems rather... ill-suited for this place to dwell upon,” she muttered to herself, feeling the touch of a blush on her cheeks that she quickly fought off. “And about my quest... and what shall occur... I hope to do my best. For Your children’s sake... For everypony’s sake. But I... wouldn’t mind help, Bogine?”

It felt somehow... empty, even unfit, to speak those words whilst lacking faith. They felt like wishful thinking at best, not really a plea to a deity. And as Midnight Eye had said, gifts from above did not come down like snow only because somepony would wish for them. And yet, having a patron, a distant being, even but a symbol to turn to when the mind was burdened and the heart was heavy... helped. It meant that even on one’s own, one wasn’t alone.

Maybe there was something more profound to this faith...? Not to berate anypony or anything, of course. Many cultures around Equestria and beyond had their own belief systems and traditions, more or less pronounced. Maybe not as deeply ingrained and systematized as that of the noctrali, but still. Although, having found herself again turning to Princess Luna as a goddess, Twilight was starting to wonder if—

She berated herself. She hadn’t planned to delve deep into that topic, she just wanted to organize a few things in her mind, using this opportunity. Way to let the focus slip, she thought, and was ready to continue her self-reflection when another sound interrupted her further.

She opened her eyes, spotting that, from one of the doorways in the front of the Great Shrine a group of at least eight local priests emerged, discussing something in hushed, but fervid whispers. And though intelligible, the echo of those was traversing the holy space with no less eagerness.

Squinting to see a little better, Twilight managed to spot nopony else but Lord Blessed Fang himself, his bright eyes and mane like a dark shadow standing out from the crowd of other antasi, even more so than his opulent chasuble and blue stole enriched with silver threads, marking him both as a priest and a ruler.

Moreover, in spite of being deep in the discourse, the stallion’s eyes found her as well.

He stopped almost in mid trot, causing that entire procession of clerics to halt. Despite the distance, Twilight could feel his gaze upon her, with focus so keen it caused a shudder to cross her spine.

And then it happened.

Whether by chance or providence, luck or misfortune, a cloud or the Will of the Goddess Herself, the light inside the Great Shrine dimmed. The interior, though still opulently alabaster, became somber and bleak, as this almost mystical connection between the sacred and the profane just... broke.

Those two, citrine eyes of Blessed Fang, staring right at Twilight, became that much more otherworldly in the deeper shade. Like a foreboding. Transfixing her, pulling her in with a glamour she could not comprehend, but knew was precarious. She didn’t know why, she only knew that whatever was hidden behind them was as resolute as hazardous to her. She felt her lips shuddering, as if she were to whimper or cry out in but a moment, for no apparent reason...!

... when a single, lone beam of moonlight pushed through into the Great Shrine once again and basked her in its argent hue. Blessed her. Anointed her.

Struck by that illumination against the darkened temple, Twilight lost sight of everything around her. The Lord’s gaze, the priests surrounding him in stupefaction, the silver altar behind them, the columns, the jewels and the cushions. Even if she turned, she wouldn’t be able to see neither Lichen, nor Rowan Berry. Not even her beloved Midnight.

It was just her. Her... and the Light of the Immaculate Moon...

She closed her eyes once more and reached higher with her forehooves. Towards the sky beyond the stone. Feeling her mind returning to that thought she had almost arrived at but dismissed just before, everything suddenly in place.

Maybe faith was just like Friendship? Friendship... with a Goddess?

And so did Twilight Sparkle smile.

Chapter XLIV – It's Good to Know

And so did Twilight Sparkle realize that miracles in quick succession could happen. In a way.

Just a night ago she herself caused one for Midnight, when she allowed him to, with a little help of her arcane proficiency, experience the light of day and the world as it was in the hues of the setting Sun. His joy and wonderment were profound to her, even more so due to their intimate relation. And she knew that memory she would treasure until the end of her days.

However, if awe was being taken into consideration, Lichen’s reaction to what had transpired in the Great Shrine simply had to be deemed a close second.

The venerable Custodian was at that moment sitting at the table in Twilight’s chamber, with a grin across his face that made him look at least a decade younger. In his excitement, he even forgot that he was prone to coughing when raising his voice.

“If that was not a sign from Neskaza Lunee... Herself, children, I know not what to take for one! Diw! Diw nad diwi!” he declared, looking over everypony gathered with fervor in his eyes.

Midnight hid his astonishment as it befitted a warrior, and Rowan Berry looked more solemn than ever. Still, it was blatant that all who had witnessed the streak of moonlight landing directly on Twilight and blessing her in such a way were affected by the sight.

Perhaps even Lord Blessed Fang, being the most prominent of the onlookers.

And, well, it was hard for Twilight not to mention herself among those touched by that occurrence! Not only due to that interesting revelation about the nature of faith that she had when it happened. Considering what she knew about the method of lighting up shrines in Noctralia, it was still quite staggering that one, precise and focused beam brought her to the limelight. Quite literally.

“I do not wish to presume with any interpretations, piastan, I think that would be inappropriate,” she told Lichen respectfully, “but I shall risk saying that my path being deemed worthy by the Goddess sounds like a plausible explanation?”

He nodded fervently, gesturing towards the ceiling. “I have no doubts, Princess! Truth! Truth, as if written in blood! I have never before seen such a sign, not since I started humbly serving in Tuarie in my youth, let alone after being elected piastan! If anypony had doubts before, let them banish the thoughts! Your intentions had been proven just and following Our Mother’s will and now She has granted an even greater approval to you!”

Twilight couldn’t help but smile at the sheer, zealous delight of this venerable stallion. Though... she would doubt it being that easy to convince everypony of the blessings upon her. On the other hoof, she was not going to be unapologetically pessimistic.

On yet another hoof, what she needed was to plan ahead. Basing her upcoming talks with the Covenant only on expectations founded upon an esoteric coincidence did not sound like her. It would be far better to press for some details. Especially about Lord Blessed Fang’s recent actions... and that stare she had received from him just before the alleged portent. Considering what Lichen had told Lord Midnight Eye in the landing cavern, learning of those could have been much more useful as an omen for the future.

Before she could ask, however, Midnight did lean towards her a bit. His kind smile was definitely welcome.

“Rumors and news spread around the Tuarie as fast as everywhere. Faster, maybe. Hwalbi hapadri yi Cowene shall without a doubt all be notified of this and take it into consideration. Lord Sunfall Word and Lord Bright Crescent will also learn of that remarkable light as soon as they arrive, Honored Princess. A great sign for the upcoming talks, if I can say so.”

“Here’s hoping, yes,” Twilight agreed wholeheartedly. “Even so, arriving at an agreement between nations needs a bit more substance than a sign, I feel. Let it be a motivation for reaching it, naturally, but there’s still work ahead of me. Ahead of us.”

Lichen clapped his hooves. “Ha, without a doubt, hwalba knaze. But as long as intentions are blessed by Neskaza Lunee...”

The entire room bowed their heads.

“... goal is easier to reach than one would think!” he declared with the tone of an undisputed expert. “Having said that, I believe I have taken enough of your time tonight, knaze, you must be tired after the flight here. I will make sure you are not without healthy meals and proper rest! In which, I hope, the new furnishings will help!”

Lichen did not even have to point them out so overtly. The chamber received a marked improvement in quality since she visited here the last time. She recalled the venerable Custodian explaining that the priesthood did not usually guest any visitors of her diplomatic status, but this time the Sanctuary must have performed above and beyond expectations.

Not that she necessarily desired rich pine wood, polished silver and fluffy wool, but she was not going to be ungrateful for a bit more of the local luxury!

“They definitely will and I am very thankful. Tuarie is becoming more and more like a wonderful haven for me. I just hope such refitting wasn’t too much of a disruption to the esteemed priests and attendants.”

Lichen chuckled heartily which finally reminded him of his age with a good cough to make up for all those lost opportunities. “We usually have seven other disruptions appearing when it is convenient for them, child, you would be the least of them all.”

Twilight hid a giggle behind her hoof, but then spoke up directly. “I would actually require your presence for a moment longer, if I may, piastan?”

“Oh? Of course, of course. Could I be of any help?”

“I’m just hoping to ask some questions, that’s all. You were of outstanding assistance the last time I stayed here, your insight shall be invaluable to me,” she told him most genuinely.

Which caused him to become much abashed. Though in a good way, considering the sparks lighting up in his eyes. “Please, child, I’m just eltu bolet, I’m not of that much of a benefit, surely!”

Twilight furrowed her brow, especially when Midnight snorted in laughter. “What does that mean? Old something?” she turned to him.

“ ‘Old mushroom’, haven’t heard that one in some time.”

“Oh!” she yelped. “Oh, no, honorable Custodian, you’re much more than that! And looking much less dried up.”

“H-ha!” the priest shouted, trying to contain further coughing. “Hwalba knaze, please, my... my throat can handle only so much laughter.”

Midnight was also trying to maintain composure, with little success... but Rowan Berry did not seem to enjoy the more lighthearted atmosphere.

Twilight was paying attention to her, indeed. She, herself, was genuinely savoring the moment, but there was nothing wrong with keeping an eye out, especially after the recent events. It was actually quite enlightening.

For it was not like the healer felt it inappropriate to participate in the merriment with a Princess, Nightguardian and the Custodian of the Sanctuary. It was as if she simply couldn’t. For a reason that Twilight hadn’t yet discerned.

Was there a gain in pointing it out?

Or was there a chance to extend a more open hoof in the name of Friendship?

The latter sounded far better. More like Twilight.

So she did ask, filling her voice with nothing but kindness. “Rowan Berry, is everything alright? You seem a bit distant tonight. Is there something on your mind?”

The mare said nothing at first, simply looked back with a stare that was as enigmatic as... well, as it wasn’t happy. Which told much more than perhaps even the lupule wished to reveal.

“Iae ecuse, hwalba knaze. I did not wish to be a bother, nor to take away from your joy. I am, I would say, a bit stunned about the occurrence at the Ingena Herame...”

That wasn’t the entire truth, Twilight could tell. “But even before, in the landing cavern, I thought I saw you a little... aloof.”

“I am feeling a bit... melancholic, I presume,” came the reply. Out of obligation more than openness. “Matters on my mind that I need to clarify to myself.”

That explanation seemed genuine, at least, Twilight thought. Of course, it could have been an act to mislead, but she had learnt to trust her instinct as well. And it was telling her that there indeed was something on the mare’s mind. Something serious.

“If that is so then, please, don’t you worry, Rowan Berry. You are not a bother, not at all. And, if this would be something you would like to talk about, I can always lend my ear.”

Twilight smiled and meant every word, but that still wasn’t cracking whatever shell the other mare closed herself in. It seemed to achieve almost the opposite, actually.

Lichen, for his part, also took interest in those glacial replies. “Dziete, if you wish to unburden yourself, I can arrange for one of our arcemandri to grant you a confession. Nothing cleanses one’s head and heart like letting go of the pain before Bogine in an honest conversation through a servant of Hers. Remember where you are, here the Pierwu Noc happened! Here, for certain, Uaia Mate listens to her children!”

Rowan Berry lowered her head respectfully. “Of course. And I appreciate the offer, hwalbu piastan, but I think I just need to first... arrange everything in my mind?”

Twilight nodded in understanding... and, that time, paid close attention to Midnight.

What she spotted was no less troubling than what she had previously spied upon. Behind the neutral, resting face he wore, she spotted tension. Perhaps impossible to observe for anypony else, but she would think that her private connection with him did make it discernible. Her beloved was apprehensive and uneasy. In a way that she would name troubling. Much more troubling than before.

Perhaps an honest conversation was the best solution. In many, sacred and secular, permutations.

Rowan Berry, in the meantime, did take a deep breath. “If I might, hwalba knaze, I would like to retire for the day. Once again, my sincere apologies for my indisposition...”

“And, once more, Rowan Berry, you have done nothing wrong. Have your rest.”

The mare stood up and bowed her head, before making her way out of the chamber in a steady, almost mechanical pace that even her healer’s gown could not hide.

As the doors closed behind her, Lichen nodded once. Then twice. Then a third time. And only afterwards did he sigh loudly.

“There’s just enough of the age gap between me and you, children, for me not to understand your problems fully anymore, but, as aksiosan, I can tell as much – her heart wants one thing and her head reminds her of another.” Twilight frowned at that comment, but the Custodian didn’t seem to notice. “You mentioned wishing my aid in something, Princess?”

She banished the grimace, changing the topic in her mind as well. At least for a while. “I did, yes, if I might request it. I was wondering... I do not wish to pry into matters I should not hear about, but I am interested—”

“About what Lord Blessed Fang has planned,” the old stallion finished the sentence for her. And accurately. “I do not blame you, though, you must understand, I can only tell you so much...”

“Naturally, piastan, I wish not to put you under any sort of pressure.”

Strangely, those words made Lichen turn immediately towards Midnight.

“Fear that not, hwalba knaze. And I trust that your faithful bodyguard knows how to leave his lower lip behind his fangs?”

“Ia znat hab yezyar saep ukosatu, nye lazu. Bida certu, piastan,” Midnight affirmed immediately.

“Benu. I’d rather not have to haul you out of the Great Shrine again, because you felt guilty in your heart about something.”

Midnight’s blush of embarrassment at that remark could be considered almost adorable, Twilight thought, though not all of her memories associated with that particular night were the best. Nor were his, considering the shades that gathered in his eyes.

Lichen shook his head, at himself quite likely, before speaking up once more. Though keeping his tone somewhat conspiratorial.

“I will say as much as I can without staining my heart, ab Bogine. Honored Lord Blessed of Family Fang had, indeed, summoned a number of our antasi and some effiti. He, even in his young age, shows great promise and commands even greater respect among our congregations. As a spiritual leader, more than an interpreter, however... And acknowledging that even a bright and charismatic colt like him needs aid in matters that are not his strength, interpreters are who he desired before him mostly.”

Twilight nodded, thoughtful. “Interpreters... So he is planning another reading from the sacred texts, as he did last time? But why would he...” She paused for a moment, when she remembered something. From the very interviews back home. “No. The antasi interpret prophecies.”

“You are very correct, hwalba knaze,” Lichen confirmed solemnly, clearly relieved that she had said something he did not want to disclose himself.

Midnight, listening in, leaned forth even more. His forehead was creased with focus. “Demora... odculyit, piastan? Have there been visions lately upon the effiti?”

The venerable stallion shrugged. “Nothing that recent. There have been, some time ago, those mentions about a revelation that rendered, I think, three of effiti blind. No connections between them, but same vision, yet different explanations...” Lichen stopped himself, rubbing his temple. “Come to think of it, I don’t recall there being an official interpretation of that one put into the blessed records...”

“Could... that be a reason to ‘threaten’ a meeting of the Covenant, Custodian?” Twilight asked aloud, already considering the possible aftermaths of such a scenario. She recalled when she had been forbidden entry to the Midnight’s Library, after all. Those prophecies were taken with utmost seriousness. “Unraveling an augury’s meaning seems like an important enough reason...”

“Not... really. I mean...” Lichen bobbed his head about, uncertain. “To let Noctraliya know of a great omen is to hold an entire ceremony, send proper letters, let all those servants of Neskaza Lunee... who wish to hear it gather, it’s not something you just... throw together on a whim! Trust me, I would know, I would be the one organizing most of it around here! Places to stay, food and drink and decorations and blessings and all! I hate it... Well, I would hate it were it not in the name of Bogine.”

Twilight could not entirely support Lichen’s suggested displeasure with proper, convoluted and borderline topsy-turvy organization, but she understood the burden well enough. But... there was also something about that prophecy which was not leaving her mind. Like a memory she could have sworn should had been there at some point. Something about... debts...? Or was it sweetened...? No, that didn’t make sense.

Strange... but she shook her head, returning to the conversation.

“You said that there was an omen some time ago?”

“Ita to bide, child. Or, at least, it is what was whispered around the corners and columns.”

“Making priests... blind?”

Lichen nodded. “It is complicated to explain. Even I do not know all the details, I’m, after all, simply arcemandr u Bogine, but... what I can say is that the sheer amount of emotions and sights that effiti experience, if a specific meditation leads to a portent, can result in that. We take it as a further warning about the importance of said revelation. After all, to receive a vision from the Immaculate Moon... is to be granted a sliver of Her very Presence, a peek behind what is natural, mundane. Being effit is to have an incredible gift, but also one that can be, uhm... ‘distressing’? ‘Straining’, maybe?”

“I can imagine,” Twilight couldn’t disagree.

Equestrian arcane works clarified that any sort of divination magic, scrying into the future, could be not only extremely difficult, but potentially perilous. And not in a “cannot be unseen” way, but damaging to one’s mental capabilities, even permanently.

How would batponies, a race without magical aptitude, even receive prophecies was a completely different conundrum... but if random streaks of moonlight could just suddenly light a shrine and lead to personal, mystical revelations just like the one she had received, was foresight such a far-fetched matter?

Midnight took the initiative, considering Twilight’s ruminations. “Could it be possible, piastan, for the Cowene to be informed of a prophecy’s meaning first, before the populace? Would that be why Lord Blessed Fang decided to summon the haspadri? To share and discuss an interpretation?”

Lichen lifted his hooves up, almost defensively. “What happens at Kezpont is no business of mine... though I would be deceiving Bogine Ipesama if I were to say I was never terribly curious what haspadri are talking about. But I would be the last to break the sacred rules of their meetings. I have my own domain here, in Tuarie, I’m fine with hoarding its mysteries and those are in abundance.”

“We would never wish to put you in a bad situation, Custodian,” Twilight again ensured that much.

“Nor I would you, hwalba knaze, nocferratan,” he responded, leaning forth a little. And lowering his voice. And smiling impishly. “But speaking of mysteries, sacred rules and breaking them... I hope you shall find it easy to forgive an old priest for his curiosity in asking about the...”

Twilight easily recognized the tone and the look that Lichen was brandishing, even if he didn’t finish that particular sentence. Midnight was less perceptive, glancing at her with some confusion.

“The Custodian knows, Midnight,” she said bluntly, with an abashed smile.

He, for his part, took that clarification well. And did not squander an opportunity. His hoof quickly found hers on the table and held it both securely and tenderly.

Which felt so good after all of Twilight’s worries and the observations she had made lately.

Lichen shook his head at this overt display. And one that Twilight knew had no place in local culture, reserved for absolute privacy.

“Younglings these days...” he muttered, though he couldn’t stop his thin lips from shuddering just a little, fighting a grin. “Even the visit to Iug u Maednoc and close proximity to Lord Midnight Eye could not deter you? I hope you urchins are being cautious, then!”

Twilight suddenly found herself trying to hide a blush. And desperately so, too. That remark and the note in the elderly stallion’s voice made her reminisce about one... situation in particular, though she was sure Lichen’s worry was more general.

Midnight, thankfully, distracted the priest from looking her way at that moment. And likely spared her at least a disapproving look.

“If there is a servant of Our Mother around I will trust to know of this, hwalbu piastan, it is you at this moment. What we share we believe to be blessed by the Goddess Herself. We have received enough signs to hope that, despite everything, despite the... obvious and the less so,” he spoke, keeping his tone low, but adamant, “Bogine sees our love as worthy of preserving. Much to our own surprise, but a most welcome one, dictesera Ipee laskawote.”

That sounded a bit more... formal than Twilight felt about the topic, but she couldn’t deny that hearing this conviction in his voice was absolutely wonderful. And it made her feel more confident, even though she had to ask him about something important. Very soon.

Lichen, in reply to Midnight’s declarations, did arch his eyebrows. “That is... quite wspanalu, actually. You will have to forgive me, dziet, but I did have a measure of fear at some point that your interest in the remarkable Princess could have been... shallow. After what happened in the Ingena Herame I did see the richness of your emotions, but hearing what you are saying now, that conviction... Tac, tuyia amatie definitely sound like approved by Neskaza Lunee... As unbelievable as that might sound.”

“Not only Her, as it seems...” Twilight added, pushing her hoof further into Midnight’s loving hold.

“What would you mean, hwalba knaze?”

She glanced at Midnight, to see if he would oppose, but it seemed he had decided to trust the Custodian with that knowledge as well. Even if his gaze did, rightly so, advise caution.

Twilight bit her tongue a little. “Let’s just say that... we received a hint that we could remain unimpeded if we would be... discreet, just how we are?”

Lichen blinked a couple of times. Clearly processing what he had heard.

“A hint from whom? Unimpeded...? Wait, would you mean...?”

Twilight nodded.

“... and he actually...?”

Midnight nodded as well.

The expression of utter amazement that accompanied Lichen connecting all the dots was nothing short of memorable.

“Forget the beam of moonlight!” he proclaimed, but then shook his head with a chuckle. “No, don’t do that, actually, but this! This is a miracle of Bogine! Unbelievable, indeed!” Before Twilight spoke up again, he raised his hoof. “By my blood, nopony will know a thing about it, I swear it. This is just too good to know for my own pleasure. I would never suspect him to be such a sap for love!”

Midnight almost choked at those words and Twilight stifled a giggle hard. She gave herself a cough to rival those of the Custodian, actually.

“I... well, I definitely would not use those words, but...”

“But I would!” Lichen interrupted again, barely containing his wonderment. “I trust you two to remain discreet, then!”

“We definitely don’t plan on ruining our chances by going too far,” Midnight assured.

“Well said! Be discreet and... reasonable, then. You’re in a holy place, that is most important! But even more so – the mountain walls are only so thick and, as you did suggest, nocferrat, rumors and news spread around Tuarie fast.”

Did the room get hotter? Twilight felt the urge to fan herself. Or at least cool her face, which must have been quite crimson. Only slightly less so than Midnight’s, to be fair.

The venerable priest took pity on them, thankfully. “Ah, but I trust you, rascals, can remain sensible, even with your age so young and your feelings so fiery.”

“Yes!”

They both assured in slightly panicked unison, which Lichen found remarkably funny. Shaking his hoof at them just a little.

“There, there. It’s hard to believe, I know, but I was young and randy at some point in my life as well, I understand how that works,” he declared, getting up from the chair with a groan. “I’ll stop now, before I start feeling the urge to have a confession myself for being improper and pestering you two. And I am not giving up that knowledge to anypony, even under oath!”

Twilight would not say that she felt exactly thankful for the Custodian finally leaving the room, as that would be most unkind to the elderly stallion... but at least her face started cooling down somewhat when he had gone and she could sit down on the soft bed.

Very soft. Much more comfortable one than the last time, to be completely honest. She doubted Lichen decided to improve her standard having in mind what he knew about her and Midnight... No, no, that would be a bit ridiculous, even if this resting place could accommodate two ponies.

Such thinking... well, it wasn’t helping Twilight in winding down, but she still hoped she could have an opportunity to do just that. At least, right until Midnight returned from locking the door, joined her on the woolen mattress and planted a proper kiss just under her jawline.

It made her positively shiver all over. So at least it wasn’t entirely against her desires.

“Forgive me, my light. ‘Feelings so fiery’ and so on...” he still murmured, causing her a sigh and a giggle.

“Nothing to forgive, you know,” she replied, leaning into him. It always felt nice, having his undivided and intimate attention. “I did ask for your opportunism to serve us, you know...”

“Mhm...” he agreed, nuzzling into her neck and peppering it with more gentle caresses. “I’ve been... thinking about you all flight... I need to... indulge myself a bit.”

Twilight did feel her eyes closing at his loving care. Soon enough she let out a pleasured hum too. However... it did not feel, nor sound as pure and blissful as she wanted it to.

And Midnight caught onto it without an issue. After a pause that was as disappointing as understandable, he moved his muzzle away. His voice becoming most mindful as he sought her gaze.

“Is this not to your liking right now? I can stop, if you are thinking about what Lichen said and you would prefer to—”

“It’s... not that,” she told him. The last thing she wanted was him getting the wrong idea. Her own mind was frazzled enough, she wouldn’t want that upon him as well! “Piastan has a point about staying discreet, you know, but I decided that we can trust each other to be at least rational.”

“A terrible decision, really,” Midnight responded with a smirk, but one that didn’t linger. “What is on your mind then, my light? Please, tell me.”

She bit her lip a little. She could stop herself... but that would only make matters worse, she figured out. With all those scenarios that she had already considered, that had invaded her mind after she spied on him and Rowan Berry... She had figured that the longer she would stay silent, the progressively worse her mindset would become.

That she could not allow, in any way, shape or form. Not with what could happen soon. Politically, religiously, diplomatically... A blotch on her attention would be too distracting. The upcoming congregation was too important to just leave herself hanging.

That being said... did she want to bring everything up, including her arcane chicanery? She felt like it would be the best thing to do, and yet...

“I... listen, I have seen some troubling things lately and... and I need to bring them up.”

Midnight blinked and straightened up a little. His warrior instinct kicked in, visibly, ready to respond firmly against any issues she was going to mention. His pupils dilated a little, even. At the ready.

“What have you seen? Are there more threats around us that I’ve missed?”

Not around, but among, she thought. But that was not something that a fighter would fix. Only a loving stallion. She was hoping for Midnight to be mostly like that this morning.

“It’s not that kind of a threat, Midnight. I was just keeping an eye out and... Just...” Oh, just say it! “Just tell me bluntly, please, did Rowan Berry make a move on you?”

Midnight tilted his head and moved away a little... which was a bit more distressing for Twilight than she would want to admit. Still, her question was very direct... and yet he still tried to look her right in the eye.

She obliged him, finding in his gaze consisting mostly of confusion...

“What... do you mean by ‘make a mov—’? Oh...”

... which quite quickly turned into comprehension, surprise... and a little bit of remorse. And something more, but she could not discern what it was. A spark of that sudden and unmistakable coldness, one that she had already spotted in him.

But why exactly? What did it mean? She couldn’t tell.

She was hoping Midnight would explain it to her. For obvious reasons. But she also felt the compulsion to clarify what her worries were based upon.

Not that it was an easy task.

“I-I mean... we had this talk, yes, a long time ago when I mentioned her being friendly towards you so much. I also did tell you, I have considered her being a spy. But... I don’t know what happened, I have just seen her so aloof and unlike herself lately. And you seem to be acting strangely when she is nearby, so I thought that, m-maybe, it was due to the fact that—”

“Yes. Yes, she did.”

At least he was honest.

What he said meant nothing horrible, of course... yet. But Twilight did already feel that pinprick in her heart that she wasn’t enjoying. Was she really that jealous?

“She... did,” she simply parroted him, not finding better words.

“Yes, my light. From our private talks it became even clearer than moonlight that she is infatuated in me in a way,” Midnight declared. And though his tone was dry and flat, more like reporting to her than confining or confessing, Twilight at least felt that he meant what he was saying. “But when she, as you said, ‘made her move’, I made it evident that I was not interested. Sharply, perhaps some would say, but transparently.”

Twilight bit her lip again. “I... see,” she managed to utter.

She was trying not to sound relieved. Like really trying not to sound relieved, even if she felt like it more than obviously. It tickled her... in a way she wasn’t entirely pleased about, that another mare was thwarted in her attempts to woo her stallion.

But that was surely unbecoming!

“And, I take it, Rowan Berry reacted to it—”

“Badly.”

“How badly?”

“Very badly. Tears and dejection.”

“Oh...”

Midnight’s tone remained chilly and almost emotionless. It was his way of being absolutely clear about what had transpired between him and Rowan Berry, Twilight was convinced of that. And she could appreciate it as well.

However... she still felt terrible about the healer. She wasn’t that filled with this sudden possessiveness that she would take pleasure in, or even as much a overlook as heartbreak. And for all she could tell, the mare’s low spirits were quite authentic and quite profound.

Wait... were she a spy, rejected in such a manner, would she appear so gloomy? What would be the point of that, right? Why would she even try to express interest in the first place? To seduce Midnight? What for...? Well, other than the fact that he was such an incredible stallion, but that was besides the point... but still...

Ugh, her mind still felt like such a mess. At least Midnight gave her the courtesy of sitting still and patiently waiting for her next move, or question.

She got one finally. “You took it badly yourself?”

Only when he grimaced did she realize that it wasn’t the best line of inquiry. It felt like one of the worst!

“N-no, I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean it like you would be disappointed over having to reject her, I-I trust you, I just meant—”

He raised his hoof, which silenced her. Just well enough like his disarming smile did. And when he spoke up, the cold of his tone melted into pleasant and warm assurance.

“You, just like every mare that ever lived, lives and shall live, are cautious about other... rivals around your stallion. That, for all I understand, is quite a universal trait. Here, in Equestria and I think simply everywhere.”

“Yes, b-but—”

Another irresistible smile, accompanied by a gentle touch of his hoof against hers was enough to give her a calming pause.

“I don’t see it as distrust, don’t you worry about that,” he spoke softly, but with confidence. “I don’t want there to be misinterpretations. Or any worries greater than you are already enduring. I think it is... rather healthy, to make some matters clear and transparent as soon as they become an issue.”

Well, that was very promising to hear, Twilight thought. Minus that “some” part... but that was just her nitpicking mind talking! It’s not like she had just told him that she had used her power to see him and Rowan Berry through sheer stone. Hypocrisy was definitely not something she wanted to cultivate.

Midnight did continue, reaching up to cup her muzzle and lock her gaze with his. Not that it was a hard thing to force her into. That saffron yellow of his eyes could still drag her in, with a compulsion she did not believe she would ever try to truly resist.

“If you wish for me to assure you again and again, I don’t mind. Ia amat tue, iau lumn. And there’s no other mare in my life anymore, but you...”

Twilight felt herself smiling. A full, pure and wonderful smile that she was missing lately. It was just such a relief to hear his words, even if she was expecting nothing less.

“I love you too, Midnight...” she whispered back as he pressed his forehead to hers. Mindful of her horn, naturally, but that did not made the connection lesser. “I’m sorry it’s just... there’s so much to consider, to have in mind. Sometimes you just see something out of place and it gnaws at you constantly and—”

He silenced her with a kiss, turning the rest of her sentence into but a small sigh of joy.

“One thing you definitely should not be worried about, my light, is me having my sight on any other mare,” he whispered to her when the kiss was broken. “And if there is anything that should gnaw at you, it’s me, yours truly,” he added, baring his fangs.

“It’s a... unique declaration, for certain,” she replied with a smirk of her own. “But you don’t really gnaw, do you? You tease me, nibble on my ear or drag those wonderful teeth of yours across my neck and I... and I...”

She drifted off a little when he leaned in and started doing just that. Well, he was paying attention, that was for sure.

“.. and you just melt,” he quipped and Twilight felt his chuckle through her coat and skin.

“... that I do...” she admitted, somewhat abashed and very much jubilant.

Their gazes met once more. Midnight decided to speak again, with his tone a little more serious.

“Don’t worry about Rowan Berry, alright? I made things as clear as I could. I’d be sorry that she feels like she feels, but she has to accept the reality. I don’t see her like she would want me to. It is your side that I shall not be leaving and your heart I always want to be in.”

Twilight had to fight her heart melting, certainly. “I know, Midnight. I know. I’m so sorry that I—”

“Shhh... Enough of that, my light, or I silence you again with my fangs.”

“As weird as that choice might sound to anypony else,” she pointed out and they both snickered, “would it be possible, if I stop apologizing out of my own, uninfluenced choice, for you to still do just that?”

Midnight pondered for a while, looking somewhere towards the ceiling. “You know, I normally don’t go for such deals, but you are beautiful, charming, smart and... just so good mare that I don’t think I can decline.”

“ ‘Just so good’?” she repeated with a giggle. “Do explain that one, please.”

“Well,” he replied with a grin. “I could do that, in great details as well as better vocabulary and grammar, iau lumn, but I don’t really want to go into this whole tirade about how I think that the Goddess Herself smiles upon you and judges your heart as pure... and that you are the closest I can think of to a kind, compassionate, wonderful... simply perfect pony. Sometimes a little bit, what’s the Ekwestriyar word... ‘quirky’, but—”

Now he was the one rendered silent as she shut him up with a kiss right on his lips. But she was not mad at him, oh no. His words, though maybe appearing overblown, felt genuine. And beautiful. Maybe minus that last part, but she knew that underneath that sly look and tone, his love was most sincere.

She couldn’t be comforted any more than that.

... but she couldn’t let his transgression slide!

“Tu bid kad, Maednoc Wentr.”

He smiled like the insufferable stallion he was. “I tue amate to, iau lumn. Tue amate tueu dilecu kad. Ip kwi mereum myisl solusu desp tue. Tilc tue...”

Twilight spotted her own, intently focused expression in his saffron eyes. “Tac, to bid vere, ale ip bid... ip bid... uhm... wait, how do you say ‘just terrible sometimes’?”

Midnight feigned outrage. “Why would you ever need those words?” he asked back, his pastern resting against his forehead in a most overacted fashion.

“Because they fit, you scoundrel,” she responded theatrically herself. Doing her best not to burst into laughter.

“... true,” he admitted, grinning like mad. “Alright, then, what do I get back for telling you how to insult me truthfully like that?”

“Oh, so the company and affection of a Princess are not enough for you anymore, nocferratan?”

“Ia bid kad, tue dictee to.”

She giggled, staring back into his eyes. Those wonderful eyes of a wonderful stallion. One that definitely could still be mystery to her sometimes, but one that she trusted implicitly anyway. Her guardian, her ally, her friend... and more.

Much more, she thought, realizing that their muzzles were nearing each other quite naturally and longingly.

“So... Lichen advised discretion...” she whispered, keeping up that delightfully steady, unhurried advance.

“That sentence just begs to have a ‘but’ at the end...” Midnight uttered back. And she felt his hoof resting against her flank. Very overtly and very pleasantly.

“But... I think I want you to stay here, for at least a while longer,” she murmured back. In a tone that she had only recently realized she even had in her. “To make a convincing argument that I am the only mare for you...”

He breathed out in satisfaction. “Ha. And how would I do it exactly?”

“A short... or not that short indulgence of kissing and cuddling sounds reasonable, would my trusted guardian not say? I believe he knows how to best please his Princess?”

“Well... I could imagine an order taller than that, which I would fulfill with prolonged joy to rival a certain hidden cavern moment...” he replied in a husky tone, letting his hoof wander a little bit. Very much to her joy.

“I would not oppose at all... but there will be better opportunities for that...”

He agreed with a small nod, though that somewhat reluctant, but responsible decision they both detested. Which did not mean that Twilight was going to resign from other pleasures of a private moment. Especially considering the warmth spreading from her cheeks and all those places his hoof already had caressed.

“Still... I have a little helpful spell.”

He chuckled, leaning even closer. His lips were brushing hers when he whispered, making her shiver. “I prefer my own tricks, but do tell, iaa culta blogoste...”

Twilight closed her eyes in this rapture of closeness. “The walls here might be ‘only so thick’... but I know how to... make a chamber soundproof.”

The breath of Midnight’s chuckle enveloped her neck in bliss.

“Ha, good to know...”

***

“What do you mean ‘abandon the mission’?!”

Azure Mist could not believe her ears, nor could she stop her upper lip from shuddering, showing far more fangs than she was ever used to. And no gentleness and luxury of her seating, nor fragrance of perfumes filling her chambers could convince her to lower her voice and calm down. What could amenities offer as an offset when her best mare, her prized operative was suggesting something so ridiculous!

Rowan Berry, for it was indeed her reporting in, though using words putting into question her very identity, stood on the other side of the chamber. Her coral gaze was lowered, stuck on the woolen carpet, as if it were some sort of a barrier, an armor to be in between her and Azure Mist.

What a preposterous and foolish notion! Just like her plea!

“You better hope that what you have said was some sort of a terrible slip of the tongue, or so help me Goddess...!”

“Honored Lord, I... I simply have your best interests at heart. As always. My life, under oath, belongs to you...” Rowan Berry spoke, her tone as respectful as she could muster, which would definitely not be found wanting. Unlike her ideas! “That is why I... I believe that I can no longer perform my mission with the diligence it requires... and that is why I wish to humbly ask to be allowed to abandon it and be assigned another—”

“Nonsense!” Azure Mist found herself shouting. She sprang up from the sofa, almost tripping over her long, silvery gown, sweeping the chiseled floor like a morning fog on the mountain slopes. “You are my most trusted and skilled operative! I have granted you the best training to suit your natural talents and expand them! And now, when the greatest need we have known arises you are telling me you are quitting?! You insult my past and present generosity by even uttering such idiotic ideas!”

Azure Mist closed the distance between her and the mare, proving definitively that a carpet was sadly lacking when it came to being any protection. And what was even worse for one’s safety was trying a sovereign’s patience and stoking their anger!

Rowan Berry did shiver, but stood her ground. Though still lacked the bravery to lift her eyes.

“I beg your forgiveness, Honored Lord, with every droplet of my blood... but I... I can no longer assure my best performance and it would be—”

“You shall look at me first. And then you shall try saying it again.”

It was a dare, Azure Mist was more than aware of it. But it was necessary. If Rowan Berry was so keen on pushing her luck, she would have to do so openly and directly. No shades to hide her eyes in, no leverages to invoke. Her and the displeasure of her dynast.

Even so, when the mare finally stared up... it was a startling vision.

Her eyes were welled up to the brim. Instead of that cold determination and sparkle of insight that would give birth to schemes brilliant and intricate, there were just tears. And despondency. It wasn’t an agent standing in front of Azure Mist. It was just a mare. An impaired mare.

“I can keep fulfilling my mission no longer. I... I humbly and abjectly ask that I am substituted, accepting my full accountability for falling short of your expectations, Honored Lord, and.. bearing whatever punishment you shall find appropriate for my inadequacy...”

The tone which Rowan Berry used, containing herself but clearly distraught. The stare of a helpless, useless servant. It all gave Azure Mist a pause. She was more than inclined to discipline her, maybe even physically, for her daring and nerve, but... something was not right. Definitely not right.

A more motherly, understanding approach seemed warranted. If, at least, to learn what had caused this... collapse.

“Rowan Berry, tell me what happened. I... am astonished, by the Goddess, I am bewildered more than vexed! Claiming defeat? Quitting? Throwing yourself at my mercy? You?” Azure Mist inquired, leaning in, trying to catch a twitch, a grimace. Anything that would help her understand this conundrum. “The mare I have known since adolescence, the agent I value to represent our Family’s very expertise, the ace I sent to salvage a blunder, one who would come up with a brilliant solution, with an entire new stratagem on the fly? Abandoning her assignment?”

Rowan Berry said nothing at first. Just kept staring forward, tears gathering still, like a tide enveloping once vibrant coral that was decaying before one’s very eyes.

“My... my shame is immeasurable, Honored Lord...”

“You shall leave that for me to decide, Rowan Berry,” Azure Mist made it clear, straightening up. “Explain to me what transpired, then I shall judge what your future holds.”

The operative stayed silent and motionless for a while. Without a doubt weighing options. Though, honestly, she had but one. Honesty. Anything short of it before a Lord of the Family could be weighed as treason. And treason demanded retribution. Harsh. Sometimes as harsh as unmentionable.

And so was Azure Mist prepared for anything. Or so she genuinely believed.

Until Rowan Berry, her lips a thin, impenetrable line marked only by sharp fangs, lifted her head, revealing her neck. In a gesture of both solemnity and frailty. Almost as if inviting a bite and unthinkable indulgence, one that Azure Mist would never expect to cross her own, rational mind. But such a taboo suggestion was not her operative’s game, not right then...

... even if, marring the soft skin under the cool gray coat, was a wound. Small and easy to conceal underneath one’s lowered muzzle, but still one that must have leaked blood at some point.

“What... is this, Rowan Berry?” Azure Mist asked, taken aback by the sight.

The mare sniffed before taking a deep breath, holding her head up still. “It... is a stab wound, Honored Lord. Caused by steel claws.”

“Steel cl—Midnight Wind did that?!”

“Yes, Honored Lord... The blood which he drew he vowed upon.”

Azure Mist could not have been more startled, confused and simply stunned by what she was witnessing. Her best spy, threatened and injured like that?! And, of all the Children of the Goddess, by...!

“Judging Sun burn my blood to the very last drop, what is the meaning of this?!” she shouted to the heavens beyond the stone, which were surely at this time suffering under the golden yoke of the unforgiving divinity. “First Deep Mist makes a glaring blunder, with no recovery to boast about, not even his own! Even gets his sunscorched fang broken by that damnable mare! Now you come before me like a broken, refused filly and wish to resign, telling me that you got stabbed in your throat?!”

Azure Mist found herself stomping back to her luxurious coach. It dreaded her approach, hiding behind a dark pine nightstand, on which a pitcher of fruit juice stood fearfully, accompanied by a rich chalice and a plate with a deliciously carved watermelon.

Those were the first victims of her rage. The platter which flew to the nearest wall yelped in metallic pain, resting then on the floor in the pool of orange viscera, bloodied like the rest of the silverware.

It made Azure Mist feel better, to see them suffer her anger. And returned enough clarity to her mind to sweep the train of her dress aside, sparing it any stains of the carnage, as she once again faced her disappointment of an operative.

Second one, apparently!

“How did this come to pass?! Speak and do so clearly!”

Rowan Berry finally lowered her head, keeping the wound out of sight. But definitely not out of mind. She sniffed again, trying to speak up without any sobs of interruption.

“I... was conducting my duties as I have been instructed, Honored Lord. Keeping an eye out on... on the Princess, her actions and Midnight Wind’s...”

She paused, finding it difficult to choose her words, but Azure Mist had no patience for hysterics. Especially in that matter.

“Midnight Wind’s sunscorched sentiment, get over it, filly! I’ve let you know already what I think of Midnight Eye’s ludicrous handling of it! Continue!” she cut the hesitation short.

Rowan Berry just nodded, disgruntled. But at least proceeded. “Yes, Honored Lord. As... as part of my assignment, with the permission granted before, I have decided to test if Twilight Sparkle would be susceptible to a conventional subversion, in case the need arises. I have administered the poppy extract and found the expected results. But, upon learning of my test, Midnight Wind assaulted me in fury, which lead to the wound. He... he threatened to kill me. Especially if my reports would lead to any harm befalling the Princess.”

Azure Mist finally managed to sit down, though that did nothing to lay her indignation to rest.

“Unbelievable! He would dare to...! And after...! But he...!” By the Goddess, she couldn’t even form a sentence, she felt so outraged. “You said he made a blood oath about that too?!”

“Yes, Honored Lord... By my own blood...”

“He is unstable! I told him! I told Midnight Eye he’s become imbalanced! But that insistent, smug dunce would sooner see all of us on funeral pyres than relent from standing by his Family member, even if they would be a creature worthy of nothing less but...!”

She stopped herself from uttering the darkest and most repugnant of fates.

Goddess, something had to be done about this. Done quickly and decisively.

Rowan Berry’ voice was heard again. “Honored Lord.. there’s also—”

“What, further disasters?!”

The mare shrank away at the scream, but seemed Goldhell-bent on vicious transparency. “I... I have every right to suspect that the Princess is aware that she is constantly being spied on, though I don’t think she realizes that I am not—”

“Good to know!” Azure Mist interrupted, not really caring for more details. Already handling quite enough, she would say!

She felt as her hooves digging into the couch. She would not be surprised to find herself actually making her way through the sheathing and into the wool, only to rip it out and start throwing it about the place.

But she had to contain herself. Somewhat and somehow. A feral tantrum was not becoming of a Lord. And she was one, by blood, dignity and charisma. No doubts about that could have been ever allowed.

By the Immaculate Moon...

... that supplication did make her falter a little bit, at first. Instead of granting succor and conviction.

She heard the rumor. The alleged portent in the Great Shrine. That beam of light, landing straight on...

Azure Mist closed her eyes for a breath. That was not irrelevant, but it could not stop her from assuring that glory belonged to her. As a rightful Lord of Family Mist. And through her – to the Motherland.

She checked her gown, moving it further away from the spreading puddle of juice. She swept her mane back in a practiced gesture, making her sapphire earrings jingle, announcing the return of a mare of majesty.

“Rowan Berry,” she spoke up, voice a little louder than necessary still, but regal and composed.

“Yes, Honored Lord,” the mare meekly responded.

“I wish to express my deepest concern about your stance. I expected more of you, Rowan Berry. And more you shall show, as you shall continue your tasks for the nearest future.”

The healer said nothing, but a shiver did pass across her, as if she had been hit by a cold gale of night’s wind.

Disappointing .“Contain yourself and await further instructions. Even if spying is suspected, it is hardly surprising. That mare is not blind nor deaf. Maybe blissfully ignorant, but I will learn just how much soon. Perhaps she can do little about it.” Azure Mist judged, squinting a little. “We are the Mists. We have more terrifying blades at our disposal than many would even dare fear.”

“Honored Lord?”

“I have spoken, Rowan Berry. I shall learn soon what weapon would be best, applied to the Princess’ throat and temple... But I need to conduct a stern conversation about our plan first. Now I have even more reasons to press for the favorable outcome of the upcoming talks,” she declared. With far more certainty than she really possessed, but that was the trick of all monarchs. “I trust that even the most truly disdainful of us shall remember the stakes and the gains, putting aside such nonsense as declarations of friendship. Friendship does not sate thirst, does not halt hunger...”

Azure Mist stood up. Regally. As she should have. As was justly expected of her.

“Make sure to inform me of any of the Lords trying to contact the Princess. And fear not the blood oaths and threats. Those can be... circumvented, if one is crafty enough.” She took a deep breath. “It hurts you, to see him with another? Wishing so hard to protect her? A sunpony, as well?”

Rowan Berry did not respond. But that was enough of a clear answer. Azure Mist could swear she even spotted a new, small tear gathering in the corner of the healer’s eye... but finally, something that resembled a spark of ire and passion accompanied it.

“Good. Hold onto that feeling. I might be discontented about the stance you have showed, but I am not going to leave you alone in this. I am your Lord and I do not abandon my servants in their hour of need.”

The healer said nothing, but offered a deep, deferential bow. “Thank you, Honored Lord...”

“Think nothing of it, Rowan Berry. Think of the tasks at hoof, rather. That meddlesome mare underestimates us and our reach...”

Azure Mist kept her head high and her stare forward. But her mind did escape to the side cabinet of dark wood and silver. One to keep her resplendent dresses in, naturally and obviously, as she was staying at the Sanctuary.

But beyond it? In the hidden compartment that only she and one other knew of? Hidden away from the very moonlight?

Assets.

Orders. Secrets. Marks. Numerous, due to courtesy of... surreptitious collaboration. Assets even beyond the usual reach of her own circlet and cloak. At the ready, made manifest in parchment and ink. To be plucked out as seen fit and sent on their way.

“Should our schemes be threatened by knowledge or chance, Princess Twilight Sparkle might find that nothing is safe. Nothing is protected. No village nor town. No confidant nor ally. No friendship... nor love.”

Chapter XLV – It's Better to Understand

“I would offer you some grape liquor, but you will not take it from me anyway,” Moonwarden stated, staring the cupboard’s way.

“Really? And here I thought you would start with ‘pick your poison’, Moonfred, I’m disappointed,” Raven’s reply was as she made her way through the chamber. “That aside, this evening I might have actually taken you up on that drink,” she added, much to his surprise.

Well, not pure surprise.

“Even the poison?”

“As long as it would make stress go away alongside my consciousness.”

... right, maybe pure surprise after all.

“Are things that bad? Please, take a seat,” he inquired and offered, claiming his own place whilst making sure not to squash his coat-tails nor the scars.

“It pleases you to ask about what’s obvious, Moonfred. Makes you think you are better because you know the answer already,” his solar counterpart retorted, pretty much falling into the armchair, as if the entire weight of the day pressed her into it by force.

That at least was not astounding in any way.

“Trust me, Ravenlynn, I have far less blatant reasons to consider myself better. I simply figured that such a question would ease us into what is, indeed, the obvious...” he replied, taking off his monocle for a breath. “I heard that Her Solar Majesty was rather distant today and spoke very little. And you are still about rather late...”

“And you arrived about rather early. I am aware that Her Lunar Majesty performed her task of rising the Moon and then immediately retreated back to her chambers.”

Moonwarden tried to hide a grimace of sadness with a shrug and the changing of the topic’s gravity.

“We suffer the perks of our loyal service to them, Ravenlynn. Unregulated work hours whenever necessary and unnecessary, rather vague job descriptions, highly stressful national crises for us to handle on semi-regular basis...” He made a face. “Should we not form a labour union?”

“Who? Me and the two of your delusional self? Or do you know of any other Advisors about that would be interested?” she asked with a roll of her eyes.

“Goodness no, three is a crowd already...” he stated and felt himself agreeing. He took a deep breath, looking right into Raven’s eyes. “Glad you can still bite back this eve, but do share with me now, please. What is the situation with our esteemed guests?”

She just sighed and leaned back, visibly exhausted. Closing her eyes on top of that.

Truth be told, Moonwarden would normally take great pleasure in seeing her indisposition and weariness, but solidarity of cause and loyalty to Their Majesties meant a bit more than personal joy at that moment. Especially since Raven would never allow herself to show such weakness. Especially not before him. There must have been an indisputably solid reason for it and, more so, a reason shared by the two of them, as the closest confidants of the Equestrian diarchy.

So he gave her the time, until she finally took a deeper breath and stared back at him. “I had a talk with Her Highness Princess Cadance not three hours ago. His Highness, the Prince-Consort, did not take the latest news and revelations well, as you’ve already witnessed, but that seemed to have been just the tip of the iceberg.”

“I expected him not to, he is quite the... maybe ‘unforgiving one’ is a bit too much, but you know what I mean. I take it from your tone that he is still fuming?”

“Indeed,” Raven revealed, shaking her head. “Thankfully, his sense of duty and composure is winning with his fraternal outrage.”

Moonwarden smirked just a little. “I actually nearly stumbled upon him on my way here, to the Office. I was unwilling to take any bets on his mental well-being, so I performed a quick dive down another corridor,” he admitted, shrugging.

“An amusing image, you know... though I don’t entirely blame you, considering past grievances,” Raven replied, taking off her glasses and grabbing the bridge of her muzzle. “I still do not think he would hold you by your pristine rags and slam you against a column and all, though it would be an even more humorous sight...”

“Laugh if you wish, Ravenlynn, but I had a dream like that once,” Moonwarden disclosed, his eyes not focusing at anything in particular for a moment. “Only that the Captain of the Royal Guard was not Shining Armor but some... sand yellow pegasus of sorts. My silver tongue could not get me out of that one, he was quite vigilant... and when brawn won over magic he even cracked my spine against the marbles.”

The mare grimaced in half-amusement. “Anypony you slighted?”

“Perhaps, it is hard to keep track,” he admitted, somewhat absentminded. “I think a... mare was involved?”

And Raven’s mirth was gone entirely in but a breath. “In that case it really must be hard to keep track. I’m surprised a throng of Canterlot stallions haven’t yet stormed your manor with torches and pitchforks. Would serve you right, you dallier.”

Moonwarden brought himself back to the waking world with an expression of discontent. “Name-calling, how moralistic of you, Ravenlynn. I will have you know that despite the rumours, I find absolutely no appeal in playing a ‘homewrecker’,” he accentuated. And quite sternly. “Call me egotistical, but I never enjoyed sharing. Especially what happens to be... pristine. Or call me finicky that way.”

“I won’t call you anything ‘that way’, as I have absolutely no interest in trying to scrutinize your disgusting, collector’s libertinism.”

“Moral high ground has its definite drawbacks when it comes to perspective. Some matters are truly more thrilling up close,” he teased a little, paying no mind to her outrage. Not that she could ever understand his choices. “But we digress in an unpleasant way... and more predicaments still await us anyway, so back to the topic if we please. Point of order – Shining Armor is roaming the halls like a storm front.”

Raven, indeed, seemed ready to drop the previous matter. He bet that for more reasons than just his argument or lack of personal interest. Reasons that might or might not have involved her not being engaged with anypony for a significant time now, but he was not going to poke that beehive. There was a limit to malice and that limit was the safety of one’s muzzle.

Like he had reminded Wobble Wink, quite recently.

He blinked, focusing again, not to miss her words. “Indeed. Princess Cadance did tell me that she tried to calm him down, but... learning of Her Highness Princess Twilight Sparkle remaining among the batponies does not sit well with him,” she made that abundantly clear with that dry, flat tone she used.

“Considering the circumstances – understandable, I would say...” Moonwarden admitted, leaning forward. “Does she have any insights? She was Her Highness’ foalsitter after all, they were always close. Is she bothered by this and that it was kept under the rug?”

“Worried as well, yes, even if she did accept Their Majesties’ explanations. Though...” Raven paused for a breath, finding the right words. “The other matter did cause her greater distress. She was cautious in her comments about it, but it was obvious to me that it all feels very wrong to her, keeping history contained like that. And she did divulge, indirectly, that she would feel much better with making this matter public.”

Moonwarden felt himself sneering as he clicked with his tongue. “I take it you managed to convince her that transparency would not be the greatest of ideas right now?”

“Of course, do not take me for a novice,” Raven retorted, frowning. “Princess Cadance is rather easy to read and sway with the right arguments. Not like Her Solar Majesty, for example.”

“Who, you believe, is enigmatically stubborn, yes?”

“Hilarious, Moonfred,” Raven replied, rolling her eyes. “You know what I mean. You too wonder about the extent of Her Majesty’s motivations and agendas. Even if, as you must be well aware of, she has the well-being and prosperity of our entire nation at heart at all times.”

“I think the last few days proved that it is not the integrity of contents in our hearts which we should be worried about, but minds instead,” he riposted, rubbing his chin. “Is this the only genocidal war we have been involved in or does the radiant Sun have even more dark spots, casting shade on our history? It is such an interesting premise.”

“You will be very careful now, Moonfred,” came the reply, alongside that strong tone he knew rather well. “Are you calling Her Majesty into question?”

“Not at all, Ravenlynn,” he told her, with a perfectly neutral expression. “I find that possibility deeply fascinating. Especially after a certain lecture I have received about abuse of trust and plots at the expenses of others. If Her Solar Majesty is capable of such schemes, perhaps she was not warning me. Perhaps she was actually encouraging me to think bigger? After all, compared to her ‘tour de force’, my machinations feel like foal’s play.”

Moonwarden’s counterpart suddenly sprang up from her seat, which made him raise his hooves in self-defense. He almost flared his horn, actually.

“Enough! I will not listen to these—!”

Easy now.

“Calm, Ravenlynn, calm,” he told her, turning his trained reaction into a conciliatory gesture in a heartbeat. “Stop, please. Believe me, I had not wished to upset you quite so much. I did consider that I would tease you but a little, but then you would simply snap back at me and feel much better afterwards. Reminded that at least here, between us, things are like always and not worse...” he explained, watching her face carefully.

There was a lot to watch for, indeed. Raven wore a mixture of outrage, shock and insult on her muzzle. But it was a mask. Quite cracked wherever it mattered.

So he spoke again, with a small frown. “It is very much unlike you to retreat from my strikes... I had no idea you are that burdened by all of this. My deepest apologies.”

Raven stood still for a few breaths more. Did she believe his most sincere of redresses? She was far too smart for that. But she could at least realize that he was not seeking a real confrontation, just that little game they played of hating one another’s guts. Did wonders for their productivity.

Finally, and once more with the weight upon her shoulders almost thrusting her down, she took her seat back.

“My...” she tried to begin, but had to take a deeper breath first. “My loyalty to Her Solar Majesty is unshaken and unwavering. But that is... a lot to process, yes.”

“I concur,” he replied, leaning back and trying to make himself more comfortable, despite his back. And the topic. “Even hearing it from Her Lunar Majesty herself felt otherworldly. What happened all that time ago was, indisputably, harsh for Her Solar Majesty, for reasons private and political, and now on top of everything we are aware she had to deal with an organized mass murder...”

Raven nodded profoundly. “Losing her sister... then having a close friend to both of them just fall into pieces over the death of his family.”

“A hero who became a butcher, with a whole town as his crimson abattoir,” Moonwarden said poetically, but with an obvious glower. “Abhorrent. Despicable. Purely pointless as well, this massacre. And I am only saying that in case you were not to believe myself moved by the knowledge of it, though I assure you that my outrage is sincere.”

“You’re a reprobate, Moonfred, nopony can convince me otherwise, but even you could not possibly endorse such barbarism,” Raven judged.

“Which is correct. When I advise Her Lunar Majesty to commit a terrible travesty, I make sure there is an actual gain to be had from it, not just satisfying a revenge and estranging an entire, neighboring race,” he commented in flat monotone.

She did not appreciate his deadpan humor, however. “Speaking of which... in regards to the erasure of a part of our history, we now have a possible threat of an immediate invasion, a threat already within our borders,” she added, her tone more tired than before. Pretty self-explanatory. “And I don’t mean one Nightguard bastion behind our walls. I mean a whole town under our hooves!”

“Indeed.” Moonwarden just shook his head. “To think it did not cross my mind when I saw the scope of the garrison at Hollow Shades. I considered a certain grandeur of design for the sake of it. But it being, quite possibly, one of the fortified entrances to their old habitat? That escaped me.”

“Are you admitting to a mistake, Moonfred?”

“Do not be utterly ridiculous, Ravenlynn, does that sound like me? I had other, crucial things on my mind than appreciating subterranean architecture...”

She tilted her head a little. “Do I hear worry in your voice?”

Drat, could she? He was being rather careful about that. As much as she was putting on a mask when performing her duties, he too did not wish to be seen at any less than absolute best.

Yes, for personal reasons... and those even more personal.

However, considering everything... perhaps it was not the worst thing to explain to her why would he ever miss such a blatant thing.

He leaned back, with but a little scowl, feeling the stinging skin aplenty. To accentuate his point he restored his monocle as well.

“You are well aware of my abilities...”

“Yes,” she said almost immediately.

And he detoured his point for a moment. “... which is why you have since always been borrowing books on how to counteract mentalism, as I have learnt. A prudent reaction,” he praised her without malice, “but I assure you once more that you have nothing to fear. I am far too reasonable to try and charm you, you are a bit too close to Her Solar Majesty. She would definitely grant me a nasty case of a sunburn were she to find out. You can relax.”

“No.”

“So you read those dutifully, I see,” he spoke with a huge, satisfied grin. “But my point still stands. I do not utilize my skills without good consideration about consequences. Let alone being well aware of their complexity. That being said, I do like to... test things and ponies, if necessity commands it.”

Raven’s expression was only growing progressively colder. “Get to the point.”

Way to repay honesty.

“I used my latest assignment to check whether I could learn something about our nocturnal neighbors with some non-invasive techniques,” he spoke, straightening up. Ready to take a blow. “I failed.”

There was that smirk of satisfaction. But he withstood it like a gallant stallion of honour should have. “You failed? They were actually paying that much attention, or are you getting old, Moonfred?”

“No older than you, Ravenlynn,” he struck back, but there was no point in such skirmishes at that moment. “I failed for a reason that I could not have foreseen, as it happens. Because they seem to be immune.”

“Now... that is interesting. Batponies cannot be influenced by these arts?” Raven asked, for once genuinely engrossed when it came to discussing mentalism. “Are you certain?”

“For the moment, I have to profess so,” he declared and her eyes shone, as if she were the one to possess the specified skills.

“That would be a novelty! The books I’ve read mentioned that untrained minds can be inspected rather thoroughly with the right application of—”

Moonwarden sighed. “I wrote the book on mentalism... Well, I have not actually, but you do not have to quote those to me. I know every page, paragraph and letter that can be found in reasonable opuses in Canterlot,” he responded.

“... weren’t you banned from accessing some of those tomes?”

And then he simply had to roll his eyes too. “Stone the crows, Ravenlynn, you have just said that I am a reprobate, why would that be in any way surprising to you?” he asked rhetorically. “The point is that while, yes, batponies lack any sort of arcane proficiency, their minds seem to be actively blocking mental tampering for some reason. My spells and charms were unable to find purchase, even but a crack in this protection.”

Raven leaned back in her seat, having withstood his revelation and the poke with relative ease. She, rather, appeared most intrigued. “Would it ruin the image of me that you have in your conniving head if I right now admit that it is an unfortunate development?”

“If you right now admit that it is an unfortunate development that I suddenly cannot use a morally questionable, dignity-assaulting, illegal branch of magic?”

“Yes.”

Moonwarden looked to the side for a moment, furrowing his brow. “N... no, you are still as reprehensibly intolerable as you were before. Now I simply almost have enough proof to maybe call you a hypocrite from time to time.”

That, at least, made her chuckle. Just a little.

He continued, with far more consideration in his tone. “Perhaps some of the most direct spells would work, but the last thing I wanted was antagonizing a whole garrison and, more importantly, overstepping. Her Lunar Majesty made it clear that she does not wish her children hurt in any way and, oh, some of those enchantments do hurt.”

Raven shivered a little at his words, but regained composure momentarily. “Besides, the batponies seem to be hurting already, as we’ve discovered. As Her Lunar Majesty discovered as well.”

“Seems that way... so, as you were saying,” Moonwarden reinstated the main topic finally, “you have managed to persuade Her Highness Princess Cadance to abandon the notion of propagating this knowledge, at least or the moment?”

Raven did nod. “Yes, I have. She understood, begrudgingly... and the Prince-Consort both accepts the value of secrecy and has a much greater gripe to think about than a ‘Holy War’ from a millennium ago. And yet...”

She didn’t finish, but Moonwarden knew well what she wanted to say.

“... and yet a secret known to six ponies stopped being a secret quite some time ago,” he stated and she shrugged in her own, resentful agreement. “Not to even mention an entire race which is, apparently, not only well aware of it, but considering it an understandably vital and virulent part of their history. So much so that we have to consider that they shall try retaking their former possessions by force.”

“And that they are, possibly, much closer to doing just that than we’ve ever thought. But... conducting such straightforward actions instead of utilizing the possessed ‘Testimony’?” Raven asked herself. “That still does not make sense to me, Moonfred.”

He pondered for but a moment longer, but then shook his head. “I can fathom that approach quite well, actually. It is one thing to bring somepony a document, or summons to court. Strongly worded letters are something of a tradition in Trottingham even. But it is another thing to have that paper presented to somepony on a spear’s tip. To be reluctantly witty – it definitely makes a point.”

Raven almost groaned. “Now the question is – how do we precisely respond to this threat?”

“I have actually thought of a few approaches already, but first concluded that we need much more information about threats distant, not-so-distant and very close, so I have—”

He’s returning.

“Moonfred?” Raven asked when he was suddenly rendered silent by the warning in his head.

“Oh, forgive me, I think one of my ‘approaches’ is back here already.”

Just then there was a knock on the door. And also considering the rhythmic, precise nature of it, a model officer was behind it.

“Enter!”

The wood creaked just a little and the silhouette of Brass Plaque manifested itself at the threshold. He was holding a scroll of some sort, looking inside with a diligently careful stare of his sharp eyes.

“Royal Advisor, sir!” he exclaimed and saluted, though upon witnessing Raven just nearby, quickly changed his further words. “Royal Advisor, ma’am! Do forgive me, I knew not of a scheduled meeting. I shall await outside until its conclusion.”

Moonwarden shook his hoof. “At ease, lieutenant. Advisor Raven and I were just discussing the matters of your last assignment, actually. And she is aware of the nature of your work nowadays anyway. Come in.”

The pegasus said nothing, merely nodded his head and assumed a smidgen more relaxed stance once inside. Still ready to act, however. It was his defining feature, after all, that constant preparedness and strife for absolute perfection.

Raven did lean forth, her gaze examining Brass Plaque intently. “So, lieutenant, it is you who is providing the necessary military insight in the operations of the Second Chance?” she asked with curiosity.

The officer said nothing at first, his eyes merely shifted towards Moonwarden, who nodded, granting the necessary permissions through stare alone. And only after this wordless exchange did the pegasus reply.

“Yes, ma’am, as I am ordered.”

“And you also still continue your work in the Royal Guard, under certain supervision?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“No qualms about how this all came to pass, lieutenant? How you found yourself in the esteemed company you are now a part of?”

Moonwarden gave her an unamused look. “Are you interrogating my operatives now, Ravenlynn?”

“Merely satisfying my interest, especially in regards to the nature of the Second Chance as a concept,” she replied, again glancing the pegasus’ way. “Could I find this satisfaction in your response, lieutenant?”

Careful.

It was both a warning directed at Raven that Moonwarden heard in the confines of his head... and a little tip for Brass Plaque. One that he definitely became aware of, through the arcane mark in the depths of his head.

Just a little, helpful chicanery. At least that mental trick worked soundly and flawlessly so far.

The officer took a deep breath. “Ma’am, if your question is directed at me due to the fact that I avoided a dishonorable discharge in return for an additional, clandestine assignment for the good of the country, then I assure you, it was a most generous offer that my patriotism shall not allow me to abuse in any way. If your question is a hint at the unfortunate happening which led to my military trial in regards to abuse, I truly regret that my direct leadership methods led to these tragedies. Their nature was to instill rigid discipline and heighten desire for exemplary attitude, not a misconduct for the sake of personal gains or achievement of creating a unit of utterly principled and loyal Guardsponies.”

Raven squinted, judging the answer, but Brass Plaque did not even quiver. More like an impassive nameplate on a memorial statue than a pony.

He did well. He did very well.

Moonwarden finally interrupted this one-sided staring contest. “As you can tell, Ravenlynn, the lieutenant understands the significance of what transpired and what his new role is. I am certain that what he has brought to us only solidifies our faith in him, no?”

The officer saluted immediately. “Yes, Royal Advisor, sir!”

Raven pursed her lips. She might have remained unconvinced, but she could not keep poking without a big enough hole. One that she definitely could not find in the stern wall that was Brass Plaque.

“Very well... What proximity of a threat was the lieutenant researching for you, then, Moonfred?” she asked instead.

“Depends on the findings,” he responded, then shifted in his seat to focus better on the pegasus. “You can speak freely, Brass Plaque, Advisor Raven is authorized to share in our surveillance in regards to the batpony situation.”

“Yes, sir,” the officer affirmed, then trotted forth, pointing out the scroll he was holding. “I have performed a quick inquiry around military channels, in a way that would not be deemed too invasive. Asking about the Nightguard personnel activity directly could have been raising suspicions, but I have gained access to the official correspondence between our headquarters and theirs, sir.”

“I take it something caught your eye amongst the missives?”

“Yes, sir. As you might be aware, Nightguard units are stationed in but a number of smaller outposts around the country and in the nearby bastion. And whilst their performance as a peacekeeping force is reported to be exemplary, minus some signs of distrust from the local populace and minor complaints, there have never been an agreement achieved over organizing, for example, joint military maneuvers as a form of solidifying cooperation between our units and theirs.”

Raven joined in. “We are aware of the fact. I read a note somewhere that the head of the Royal Guard from Manehattan complained that the lack of such coordination and unification of methods is causing a peculiar shift in the time of crime perpetration. Apparently a number of miscreants preferred to risk robberies in broad daylight, rather than face the Nightguard after dark.”

“Ah, yes, I think I remember a case regarding that actually. No Chill v Manehattan Law Enforcement,” Moonwarden brought up. “Nippy ‘No Chill’ Morn was a small time mugger that tried to sue for extensive physical harm due to misconduct via unwarranted brutality, I believe? Which is a convoluted way of saying that when the Nightguard caught him in the act of robbing an elderly couple, they gave him a sound thrashing,” he explained with a small chuckle. “It was actually pretty amusing the read his indictment. ‘They had no chill dealing with No Chill.’ ”

Brass Plaque did not even flinch, his professionalism winning over appreciating the irony. Unsurprising. And also commendable.

“Yes, sir. These are some examples of the aftermath of their unwillingness. However, I have gained access to messages from some months ago which caught my interest. I have quickly compiled them, sir.” He passed the scroll Moonwarden’s way. “It seems that Nightguard Commander Ardent Fang did inquire whether it would be possible for the Nightguard to hold their own maneuvers in a safe environment, as a form of more elaborate practice for the troops stationed in Equestria. Getting them further acclimatized with the environment and so forth.”

Raven perked up visibly. “I take it he mentioned the Eastern Woods?”

“Yes, ma’am, among other possible locations.”

Moonwarden wasted no time, opening to scroll and skimming through it rapidly. He mumbled to himself to better grasp the core of the messages.

“I wish to state an official request... believing it to be helpful for maintaining coherency of the unit... remote location, to avoid disturbing the populace... official permissions for unit and supplies transport... wait,” he stopped abruptly, hitting an interesting passage. “ ‘As the consideration between having the entire unit’s simultaneous participation or squadron interchanges is still ongoing, I wish to further inquire, in the event of leaving the main Nightguard headquarters without the necessary numbers to staff them adequately, is it possible to request a unit of the Equestrian Royal Guard maintaining the fortress until the contingent’s return’?” He looked up from the scroll, blinking. “Commander Ardent Fang hinted at the possibility of leaving the bastion completely abandoned for a time?”

Brass Plaque nodded. “Yes, sir, that was in the messages. He was assured that the Royal Guard shall be honored to safeguard the place until the end of their training.”

“Just like that?” Raven asked aloud. “You don’t just... leave a base to another fighting force, no? Unless you don’t plan to come back. What about all the military equipment, the documentation, you cannot just leave that lying about!”

Moonwarden thought the same way, so he also added further questions. “They would not be so naïve, would they? They cannot possibly be convinced about Equestria’s good will if they are planning a military action... Besides, is the Royal Guard supposed to just spare ponies like that? Was any reimbursement mentioned for this favour?”

The pegasus thought for a while. “No, sir, I do not recall any mentions of that, other than the pleasure of helping a kindred military unit.”

“Maybe they are not naïve, but we are. Or...” Moonwarden glanced at the scroll in his hooves. “Maybe there is a repayment, just underhoof.”

Raven, thematically, brought a hoof under her chin in thought. “You’re expecting bribery of some sort?”

“It would be foolish not to expect it, if we are going deep into this particular mire...” he retorted, then glanced again Brass Plaque’s way. “Your opinion.”

“Sir, I shall refrain from putting into question the integrity of my superiors within the Royal Guard’s chain of command,” he replied.

“Then give me something else,” Moonwarden pressed him, leaning forth.

The lieutenant straightened up, immediately gathering his thoughts. “Sir, yes, sir! I believe that... from a tactical standpoint, minding what was shared with me after the latest meeting, I see... three possible scenarios.”

“Elaborate.”

Brass Plaque took a deep breath and spoke slowly and clearly.

“First possibility is the Nightguard abandoning their fortress on the basis of the training pretense. If Commander Ardent Fang asked about possible transportation of supplies, he might be foreseeing leaving this position entirely as impossible to defend in case of open animosities.”

Raven chimed in. “Would batponies give up an ancestral bastion like that? I recall them being quite joyous about again being stationed there.”

“Ancestral bastion versus ancestral province. I would say it sounds like an acceptable exchange in the end,” Moonwarden retorted. “Second scenario?”

“The second one I am basing on the fact that we have some knowledge of their fortress’ layout, since it was explored by many ponies in the Nightguard’s absence. In case Commander Ardent Fang believes his forces and their training sufficient, he can attempt to lure us into thinking they would, indeed, abandon it. But instead, he gathers supplies and consolidates forces under the guise of the upcoming training. Then he entrenches deep in the bastion, using narrow corridors and the underground layout to efficiently defend.

“We could not possibly leave an enemy stronghold be, we would have to commit forces for a siege. Not even to take it, but to stop dangerous forays from their location. The more dangerous by being so close to the capital. It would definitely weaken us, stop us from having more fighting ponies at the front line in the Eastern Woods.”

Moonwarden rolled his eyes. “Not to mention the already existing commitment of granting military aid to Maretonia. They would be spreading us about and that’s the last thing we want...”

“So if they leave their stronghold, we have an elite force reinforcing their main offensive,” Raven added on top of that. “If they stay, we have hostiles right by us... What’s worse?”

“There’s a third option, Royal Advisor, ma’am,” Brass Plaque responded to that. “Commander Ardent Fang declares training, pretends that the bastion is empty, our unit walks in to staff it in the meantime, then gets ambushed and taken hostage.”

Moonwarden leaned back, not even bothering about his scars, though his lips shuddered in discomfort. “Wherever we turn, we risk a stab from the shadows. No evidence to support what I am about to say, but if they were daring enough to start tunneling under that fortress like they had done in the case of ‘Shades’ Hollow’, they could emerge anywhere near. And hostages... we have population in the Eastern Woods, however small. There are ponies living around each of the Nightguard outposts, if they would want to be particularly ruthless...” He bit his lip. He felt an upcoming exchange. “We need more. Much more. We need to understand what they think... But how? How to approach this?”

Brass Plaque was already used to these moments, so he waited, stoic and stern. Raven showed far more direct interest in the storm of thoughts in Moonwarden’s head. Wishing to add to it productively, as it seemed.

“We push too much, we risk provoking a reaction, whichever one of those mentioned. This has to be dealt with in a way they do not expect, or at least one to give them a pause...”

He heard her suggestion and himself agreed.

“Fair point. What is unexpected right now? Wait, there is also... But would she? No, I do not think so. Unless something terrible comes. We need to counsel her still. But the batponies... They have been planning. Yes, they do not trust us. All of us? Wait, are you suggesting...? Perhaps. If they keep it hidden, how about... Yes, that could make sense. Or perhaps...? But you know she... I know. We shall ask.”

Having arrived at something that resembled consensus, Moonwarden suddenly stood up from his seat. Startling Raven, until now leaning forth and catching every word.

“Well done, Brass Plaque,” he addressed his operative first, returning the scroll to him. “Take this report, share it with others and await instructions.”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

“Thank you for staying about so long, Ravenlynn,” Moonwarden then added, turning to the mare. “Catch some rest, you’ll be notified what arrangement we have arrived at with Her Lunar Majesty. I think she might enjoy my proposition.”

Raven blinked, confused. “What proposition? About the batponies’ invasion? What have you thought of, Moonfred?”

He just smirked. “Something rather straightforward. I will simply go and ask them about it.”

***

Twilight found herself humming as she was shuffling about her luggage, checking for a nice ensemble to wear that night. It looked like she had some free time after all, at least until tomorrow night, with Lords Bright Crescent and Sunfall Word not arriving quite yet. So she hoped to wear something elegant, but a little more casual. And she was in the Sanctuary, some measure of modesty could have been a great choice for trotting about and sightseeing as well.

That was on her mind most of all.

Yes, that. Just that.

It would have been surprising even for her, realizing her sudden shift of priorities, were it not a deliberate plan.

For she did her best to push the thoughts of the upcoming talks with the Covenant to the very back of her mind. That night was supposed to be a small breather before diving again into those deep, murky waters of politics. It was only logical, after all. She needed strength, patience, courage. She couldn’t let those be sapped by worrying terribly already.

She needed a distraction. And she already had one to focus on all too easily.

Namely, last morning with Midnight. All the... physical after the metaphysical, as she found it best to describe. They both remained reasonable, naturally, not to risk too much by being too careless... though that would have been absolutely wonderful. But Midnight did spend quite a while in her chambers after all. Reminding her of their deep, romantic connection through the very clear means of lips and hooves...

Just thinking about that was enough to invoke a crimson blush on Twilight’s muzzle.

She shook her head. As pleasant and successful of a distraction as that was, she pondered when exactly did she become such an... an addict for intimacy?

To think that for so long she completely disregarded it, the very thought of being close with somepony, and then, specifically, with Midnight, could literally paralyze her. And now she didn’t think she could get quite enough of it! Enough of the warm breaths and all matters much, much warmer.

Somewhat bizarre still. But maybe it was her initial, panicked reluctance about all of it that was simply being equalized in her life? Perhaps she never realized just how much she needed that closeness in it? Sounded somewhat possible. And decidedly pleasant.

Pleasant enough that she simply needed the next, even smallest of an opportunity to arise for them to be on their own and she was not going to squander any of it.

So she continued humming that melody without melody, escaping her freely. One that proved to her that even she was capable of finding a moment of respite and daydreaming without the world collapsing upon itself.

A knock on the door did little to startle her out of her mood.

“Kwi bid to?” she asked in Noctraliyar.

“Coene i zabawe,” came Midnight’s voice from the other side.

“Wena w, conmod.”

The stallion made his way inside with a great, big, fanged grin. “I’m glad to hear that you are getting more and more comfortable with my tongue.” His tone matched his expression. “You clearly enjoyed our last practice.”

Twilight turned red in an instant, but managed to stifle a giggle after all. “From that audacious pun I take it there’s nopony in the corridor and you can dare to be a rascal safely?”

“That you are right, my light, I told the arcemandr I will bring you your food myself,” he responded, putting a bowl full of various fruit on the table. “Thought you would like to share a meal and enjoy some nice entertainment right in the early night.”

“Oh, so those are the words you used, alright,” she pointed out to herself, trying to memorize what she heard. “I see the meal, where’s the entertainment?”

He just chuckled and immediately approached her in a way that exuded confidence. “At your service, hwalba knaze,” he whispered and she shivered as he leaned in for a kiss.

No opportunities squandered, indeed.

Twilight finally had to catch her breath after a while, leaning slightly away from him. But just slightly. “What have you done with me, Midnight Wind?”

He gave her a look which was a clear outcome of amusement and confusion. “I don’t understand. Whatever would you mean, iau lumn?”

“I used to be a focused, methodical mare, never really acting on instinct or whim and now every time we have a chance, I just cannot stop myself from this!” she complained, but not really. Especially when she saw that spark in his eyes.

“Define ‘this’.”

Predictable. Wonderfully predictable, she thought, as she leaned back in. And this time she had to brace herself for even longer, when Midnight kept her in with his forelegs and his webbed wings. Not that she felt bad about that. It just meant that she remained in the safest place in the world for a while longer.

“This...” she finally managed to mutter, her eyes lidded and her breath deliciously shallow.

“This and more,” he whispered back, with that roguish grin of his. “I would normally answer ‘it must be my wonderful self’, no? But I’d rather claim...” He held her even closer, reaching her ear with his lips. “... that’s it’s ‘us’. The fact that there is an ‘us’. Us, blessed by Neskaza Lunee... Her gaze. And Her motherly love, safeguarding ours.”

Twilight wasn’t sure what made her tremble more. His breath dancing about, making her ear flicker, or the conviction and certainty in his tone.

“You make it sound like we are a part of something far greater than just ‘us’,” she replied, nuzzling eagerly into his neck, his warmth.

“Aren’t we just that?” he asked more than glad for her closeness. “I mean... I am a Nocferrat, you are a Princess, this is a diplomatic mission of great importance. All of this seems quite above our heads and yet we are here...”

Twilight did nod... but she didn’t particularly wish to consider ‘all of this’ at the moment. “I know, Midnight, I know, but let’s focus on something else for the night, alright? Less profound, even if more... ‘us’.”

“Of course, you’re right,” he agreed, kissing the top of her head. “Do you have something in mind, then? Honored Lords probably won’t congregate until next night or two, there’s time tonight to do whatever you might have thought about, definitely.”

Twilight gave him a last peck on his lips for the moment and then moved away, towards her luggage. “I was thinking of something leisurely, but...”

She had to ask. Unfortunately. Inquire about the obvious, from the moment Midnight had spoken so openly and without worries.

“Is Rowan Berry not joining us? Where is she?”

“Oh, yes...” He made a perturbed face. She knew what it was about, at least. “Well, she asked me to convey to you that she wishes to take the venerable Piastan up on his offer and humbly asks for a night free, with your permission, for prayer and confession. And reconvening with her Lord. She hopes to be forgiven that she is not asking personally. She made it clear that, were you to be offended by this, she is willing to accept full punishment.”

His tone mixed desired accuracy of conveying her words and... something else. Twilight felt it could have been embarrassment. Vicarious, second-hoof, one could name it.

“I’m not offended, though I am concerned she didn’t want to tell me that in person...” she replied, worry slipping into her voice. “I offered my aid and support honestly yesternight. Did she take it badly as well? Did you talk with her about it?”

Midnight bit the side of his lip and hissed briefly. “No, not really. She does not want to converse with me currently.”

“It bothers you,” she stated the fact in return.

“Only as much as it should a stallion that wants to do the right thing,” he responded with a shrug, but quickly his expression turned into one of deep caring. “Please, iau dilece, don’t worry about it too much.”

Twilight did nod. She wasn’t going to forget about the topic until the result of Midnight’s... sharp if transparent refusal would pass. But she also truly didn’t wish to spoil her day. Night. She needed to gather mental strength. Where better in Noctraliya than in the Sanctuary after all? It would be a shame not to use this chance.

“Very well, then...” she agreed, reaching into the bag an pulling out a gown that she eyed before. “Might I ask your opinion on a dress?”

“Of course.”

“What do you think about this one?”

Not the richest of ensembles she had, but definitely one she would consider the most appropriate. The bodice of amaranthine and royal blue was nicely covering the torso, but leaving the body shape displayed and the skirt was multilayered, yet in no way overbearing. True, it was of an older Equestrian style, but one of those unpretentious pieces, which could have been made easily a little more regal with the addition of jewelry. Like the necklace she had gotten from Garnet Hoof. Smaller, silver earrings would match too, especially if she would pin up her mane a little, maybe with a braid as well...

Midnight, as if already seeing through the entirety of her ensemble’s idea, did exhale. “Ha, wonderful choice. I think you will look... accurate.”

“Simply ‘accurate’?” she asked, shooting him an amused glance.

“Yes, indeed. For my brethren in the Tuarie, you will be a foreign leader showing proper decorum by wearing something of style, grace and reserve, befitting a holy place. For me, you’ll be looking like the hottest filly about.”

“Midnight!” she protested, not able to stop a laugh. Or the blush. “That’s a bit too ridiculous, even for you! Behave!”

He just stuck out his tongue at her a little, the goof. The lovable goof.

She wasted no time sharing the meal with him... minus a few kisses and nuzzles here and there, and soon, changed and presentable, they both exited her chambers to explore the long corridors, filled with gentle candlelight and softened with woolen rugs.

“I know what I have in mind, ha, because you look absolutely stunning, but you still haven’t made me aware what is your plan exactly for tonight,” Midnight did put before her as they were nearing the main cavern of the Sanctuary.

“That’s the thing,” she replied, allowing herself an almost mysterious smile. “I haven’t really had a chance for sightseeing and take in this place the last time we were here. It was all about the celebratory welcoming and then straight to diplomatic business. So... I don’t think I have a plan. I don’t think I want to have a plan,” she pointed out. “I want to trot about, take in the sights, enjoy the atmosphere and just relax for a while.”

Midnight chuckled. “Ab Bogine, what have I done to you, indeed?” he asked in a whisper as they came closer to a much more open space.

Twilight grinned. Just a little. Putting a label on that “what” was unnecessary. That night, she just wanted to feel good. To have a while for herself and her, wisely unofficial, lover. Enough said that she felt confident in herself to simply, for the moment, go with the flow. Without eighteen lists, checked twice! She simply didn’t need them!

... alright, she almost shuddered at that daring declaration. She was more than certain she would definitely feel in need of those when the talks would start again. Desperately. Maybe nineteen lists. Just to be sure. But, at that moment, just her and Midnight was sufficient for the world to continue.

And what a world it was, before her very eyes.

“This is just... astonishing,” she told him as they stepped into the central cave. “I still cannot fathom how long it must have taken to create such a space. This is like nothing I have seen or read about before.”

Midnight’s smile told her of his righteous pride. He looked about and in his own gaze she also spotted that awe and wonderment at the miracles around. The stone pillars like majestic trees, with petite crystal formations as if clusters of luminescent moss, reaching far, far to the canopy of ancient stone. The great minerals hanging down from this rocky ceiling, reminding onlookers of gigantic pinecones, were shedding brilliant light all over the cave and yet retaining a certain dignity and grace even with their bright illumination. Heightened still by the omnipresent glints and reflections due to ponds and the lively stream making its way through the cavern.

Among this ancient, petrified forest, locals dwelt, appearing not unlike whimsical, ephemeral spirits. Safe in their everlasting haven, their eternal refuge. Like from old fables. Their Sanctuary, where stone, water and light protected, sustained and guided.

Twilight managed to somehow break the stupefying spell of this place and, though making sure to look presentable, already seeing curious glances from the inhabitants, lean towards Midnight. She wished to retain some privacy of conversation and she had to be cautious. In their reflective, sharp gazes she was a Princess of a distant land, granted permission to dwell in this sacred space for the moment. He was her assigned, dutiful guardian, a symbol of the nation’s pride and strength.

Were they only aware of how much deeper their connection went... even if Twilight knew that was not the best knowledge to propagate. Sometimes transparency had to be a secondary matter.

“I’m curious, Midnight...” she whispered to him carefully. “How does this all compare to what you’ve seen after I cast my spell?”

He pondered for a moment, continuing the slow trot and keeping up all necessary appearances. “Oh, because this too is like a forest of sorts? In a different light and... style?”

“Yes, exactly. I think it’s an interesting analogy to study, perhaps?”

“An engaging question, that is without a doubt. I... think I can only try to explain it as such,” he said, looking about for both the right observations and words, evidently. “Out there, witnessing the light of the Judging Sun I saw... life. I felt it. Not that I do not experience it here as well, but the warmth and the colors made me focus on what was around. Before me. What I could witness. The hues, the reflections, all so vibrant and... lively. I experienced the present to its fullest.”

He gestured a little, pointing out the architectural brilliance, from the pillars to the minerals. “What I see around here...Tuarie takes me beyond,” he accentuated, a strange smile blossoming on his muzzle. “And not beyond the mountain, into the vales and wild forests... but beyond what I can experience but with my eyes. Into what I can barely understand. Just like in the very Light of Our Mother, in Her silver presence, everything around here seems more profound, more meaningful. Just... more.”

Twilight listened very attentively to him. It was simply fascinating to hear such a comparison. From, quite likely, the one and only noctral to witness the world basking in the Sun. Setting, but no less grandiose and bright. The one servant of the Goddess who experienced the light of the Judging Sun without a lethal threat to his eyesight.

Though it was still the illumination of the Immaculate Moon that he associated with that fuller ‘more’, he now truly possessed the contrast to solidify it in his mind and heart. And Twilight found it beautiful...

They were together progressing deeper into the cavern, between the great, towering columns, Twilight taking in their resplendence. She found it fascinating how they were textured. The grooves appeared almost natural, but were chiseled with remarkable artistry, allowing patterns to develop without really making them stand out. A perfectly struck balance, embellished with minerals, some of which could be all too easily compared to just... moss, as she had already found herself thinking. Carpets of minuscule clusters, one by one, as if grown naturally. Just like that. She would so wish for a crystal pony, with their undeniable expertise, to examine how exactly that effect was achieved, other than meticulous work over years and years.

Perhaps, one day, that scenario could be made possible.

They finally reached the section of the cavern where ponds and fountains could be found in abundance. The stream, dancing playfully about, had just the necessary discipline to stay within its canal and provide the source of crystalline water to fill all of those delightful pools, full of fragrant water lilies. Yet another level of mystique in this place, Twilight thought. The crystal clarity of the mountain water, its free and unbound nature, not tamed, but almost softly persuaded to make the Sanctuary even more otherworldly.

She stopped, watching the omnipresent mineral light dancing in reflections so wonderfully and playfully.

“Do you think anypony will mind if we sit down here for a moment and just... watch?” she inquired, since they were right at that one edelweiss fountain she had spotted twice before.

Midnight smiled a little, hearing her tone. “I see no reason why they would. Piastan endorsed it. Besides, you’re a welcomed envoy and have you seen the glances your way tonight?”

“I’m more focused on the architecture, but... some of them,” she admitted, looking about just a little. “It’s a marked changed since the last time. I still feel a bit out of place, but at least there seems to be far more tolerance. Warmth maybe?”

He nodded, confirming her observations. “I think we can take it for good fortune and the providence of the Immaculate Moon...”

It was reassuring to hear, naturally. And so Twilight picked a resting place on a simple, marble bench near one of the smaller streams of water, gracefully falling down from a tip of a stone petal. She had to say, it was as graceful of a sculpture as everything about and she wouldn’t have been surprised to actually smell the flower’s delicate scent, so lifelike was it.

“This seems like a wonderful place for a bit of respite, and maybe even a prayer or meditation,” she commented, listening in to the constant murmur of running water that seemed to drown out all the remaining sounds of the cavern. Twilight was the more surprised that, in a gigantic space like this, filled with local commotion of nightly life, the Sanctuary gave the impression of solemn silence reigning about. Which was definitely not the case considering the amount of denizens.

“Piastan Porost knows what he is saying,” Midnight agreed, having taken place near her, but at a respectful distance. “I don’t think I’ve ever met somepony who would claim that they didn’t experience some of this tranquil aura, arriving at Tuarie.”

“Supernatural, almost,” Twilight judged.

Especially since, as she witnessed, not far away from this communal space something of a marketplace was organized! Small stalls, filled with various local products, occupied the clearing, like a peculiar exchange point right in a glade of a mighty forest. Wool, woodwork, stonework, jewelry, herbs. The only reason Twilight was not surprised that food and produce were missing from the selection was that Midnight had told her about those being rationed based on a different system.

And yet, despite there being commotion and business happening before her very eyes, Twilight could barely hear it, barely feel it disrupting the peace that she felt around her.

“There’s something about the Sanctuary that seems to be escaping reasoning...” she said after a while. “And I am enjoying it a lot...” She allowed herself a relaxed smile.

Midnight nodded solemnly. “We are taught that this is where we come from, of course. Pierwu Noc, the First Night. The birthplace of our kind and our culture. But there is more here than just some lessons passed down bloodlines. One can feel it. This...” He gestured around. From the tree-like pillars to the distant relief of the Immaculate Moon at the Great Shrine, partially, but still well visible even despite the distance. “To bid dom. This is home.”

Twilight so felt like scooping closer and leaning right against him, drinking from his calm and tranquil expression and presence. It was a pity she could not do it, but she could at least let him know how she felt about this sentiment.

“I understand, Midnight, and well. I find it very beautiful that you express it so freely.”

He kept his cheerful chuckle to himself, presentable like a Nightguard should have been in a public space. But his tone was much warmer, if prudently quiet. “There’s no point in hiding the obvious. The Tuarie is our... ‘cradle’?

“Yes, I get what you mean.”

“From here we were called by the Goddess at the start of our history. And here, to this day, the most profound decisions are made, as She guides us into our future,” he said, closing his eyes in thoughtfulness. “And, even my mere, uncultured, warrior self appreciates all the significance and the beauty about.”

“Uncultured?” Twilight asked, surprised to hear that.

He just sighed a little, amused. “Please, Twilight. I’m a warrior. Not a priest, not a philosopher of any sort. I could not possibly fathom the very essence of this place, even if I can experience it, resonating in my heart and soul.”

His humility was rather praiseworthy, she thought. But that was not entirely him. “Surely you have your sophistication, however. You’re a Midnight Family defender, not a Fang Family brute, no?”

And like the defender he was, he had to withstand the urge to laugh out loud, with his lips shuddering alongside his entire jaw.

“P-please, Twilight, have mercy. If you are going to start doing our stereotypes like that I will chuckle. And that will get us more attention,” he warned, yet playfully. “And I’d rather have you all to myself, not to the eyes and ears of any other noctral, you know? Best things happen when nopony can see us...”

“And if you don’t stop saying things like that,” she cautioned him right back, trying to look away and focus on something that would make her more tranquil and less.... blushy, “I will be as red as a ripe raspberry.”

“Oh. Do you like those?” He at least used her words to change the topic. Or so she thought. “And I mean the fruit, not the thing one does with their lips. Though that gives me certain ideas that I might want to share later.”

“Midnight,” she hissed, looking about. “I like the former. The latter I leave for very private, not-right-now discussions, please.”

The rascal. At least she knew that even with the Sanctuary’s aura, Midnight was still himself.

“Well, we don’t cultivate too much of those, but I know that Family Dusk grows them in some small patches on the higher outskirts of the Dalli,” he revealed this interesting piece of trivia.

And it did not take her long to deduce matters from that sentence. “Let me guess... they are not widespread because they are not... practical.”

“Somewhat, yes,” Midnight agreed, his eyes locked on the falling water. “What piece of land is proper for producing food must be utilized and treated with the utmost care by our fruittenders. Last thing we can allow ourselves is being wastrels. And whilst raspberries are rather tasty, they do not sustain too well. Small fruit, little liquid, you know?”

Twilight nodded, staring into the fountain herself. “That I do. I hope that, even if this upcoming meeting was ‘threatened’ by Lord Blessed Fang, I will be able to continue with my proposition. It would be better for the Lords to all understand that there is nothing dishonoring in entering a fair deal. One that will allow your nation to flourish and not worry about something as fundamental as food supplies.”

“There are times I forget how important you are to us all, Twilight, not just to me. And you know how much that is,” he whispered with a small, almost invisible smirk.

She so, so wanted to lean onto him and just... stay like that. Together, enjoying a moment of serenity. Disrupted only by a small metallic cling she heard echoing about. Somepony must have dropped something. Maybe they caught themselves staring at her and Midnight?

If only things were different. Less taboo. Instead of having a truly romantic moment, Twilight had to make do with drinking from the calmness of this most peaceful segment of the batponies’ holy place. Not that it did not have certain merits to it, but she wouldn’t mind getting something more out of it.

Something caught her eye.

She wasn’t sure what it was, but... it was there.

She blinked. It was still there. It wasn’t a trick of the light, she didn’t think.

In the pond. Among the water, disturbed by the fountain’s stream constantly, she spotted a static point. A reflection that remained still. Unfazed by the even the strongest of ripples moving everything else about.

She leaned in a little, squinting to see even better. Was she imagining things? No, there it was. As if staring back at her. What was this?

“Twilight?” she heard Midnight’s question, but paid it little mind, transfixed as she was by this phenomenon. She just raised her hoof a little to quiet him down, alongside those last few, clinging echoes about her.

She kept gazing. Trying to stare deeper even. Mindful not to fall into the water, but... she felt this overwhelming need to read from this illusion...

... or was this another sign?

Or two? For when she blinked, another dot joined the one she had already spotted. And then another. Four, then five, then six. Finally seven. In a chaotic, but static pattern, like stars that suddenly manifested themselves among the ripples and the lilies and the liquid. Fallen from their rightful places into shifting, changing chaos and yet retaining order.

The same, but different.

Two were sparkling, of approval. One shimmered, like impaired. Two blinked, as if in thought. And two flickered. A warning.

Was this an omen? How was she to understand it? Those dots were there, not reminding her of anything in particular, not giving her answers other than their... quality? And quantity?

But stars should have been up, not in the water... Where their place was, on high. And so she looked to the ceiling above, trying to find something mirroring this augury. There were crystals all over, yes, some smaller, some grandiose, but none in the pattern she was searching for, despite her best efforts. Nor any of them suffered fluctuations of light that meant approval, consideration or... or...

Something was there. She thought she heard it, or... She was not certain what. Instead of finding a revelation, she found herself watched. And not by the batponies about the cavern. It felt different.

And it wasn’t invoking dread or worry. Quite the opposite. An unseen... force was gazing upon her. She looked for it harder, ready to even flap her wings and fly if needed, to meet the stare of—

“Twilight, is everything alright?”

Midnight’s voice insisted. Caring. Worried. Enough to draw her away from staring above, from listening. She met his piercing gaze. There were no stars in it, though. Nor in the pond anymore, as she spotted when she glanced that way.

She blinked again and the feeling was gone. And the place was silent.

“Yes... Yes, I am,” she told him.

“Are you sure? You looked very interested in the water suddenly. And the minerals up there,” he inquired, observing her.

“It’s... nothing. I thought I saw something,” she replied.

For some reason, she did not wish to tell him about it. Whatever that was it... reassured her. Told her to be cautious, but to trust, to look towards the beyond.

... how? Twilight could not tell nor understand. But maybe that was for the better.

Chapter XLVI – So Help You Goddess

“My Advisor... I do not think I have understood you right.”

Moonwarden was not surprised at the level of confusion in Princess Luna’s voice, though he had imagined it being directed at him more from a practiced manner rather than actual befuddlement. Which seemed to have been the case after all.

“I seek your permission, Your Majesty, to conduct inquiry directly at the Nightguard’s headquarters. From Commander Ardent Fang, nonetheless,” he repeated himself, making it perfectly clear that there was no miscommunication.

The Princess did not reply outright, instead leaning back in her seat, her eyes wide. She would appear almost ignoble, surprised, but Moonwarden knew that even such an expression could hide truly deep deliberations.

She never looked less than perfect for him anyway.

Yet, he understood. What he had proposed was an unorthodox solution. Perhaps exactly what was needed, after all. Planning and scheming was all prim and proper. But, when intrigues tied themselves together, heavy and overbearing, like a spider’s web when the dew hanged on it on a spring morning, a bit of direct sunlight could be just the solution.

... that was a terribly displeasing comparison, but it stood. For to gain information, to confirm suspicions and to slow down plans and enemy progression asking directly could be as searing as those first rays of the sun.

“I... grasp the words you are using, but the idea itself escapes me still,” his lady’s eventual reply was. “Knowing what we know at the moment, having in mind the possibilities which we have discussed... you wish to engage my children directly and face their... their possible enmity of your own volition?”

“Yes, my lady.”

“Head right into the maw of Tartarus?”

“A delectably poetic way of saying it, my lady. Yes, indeed,” he confirmed with a small smirk on his lips. Seemed that he was not the only one easily turning to balladry that night.

“And... what would that grant us, again?” she asked, her muzzle twitching a little.

Peculiar.

“I rush to elaborate, naturally. We have a number of possible scenarios. And, furthermore, ways that those scenarios could progress. Too many ways, which equals too many possibilities. We cannot certainly prepare ourselves for the nearest future without any stable foundations upon which to build and plan. Which is why the most astute thing to do at the moment would be to refine what we have, with knowledge and insight, before deciding what our strategies truly are,” he clarified, speaking in a practiced, clear cadence. “That means, at the moment and due to a lack of more substantial options, heading for the closest, directly available source of such insight. That being none other than the leader of the Nightguard.”

His lady’s eyes squinted and she shook her head. Vehemently, as if trying to fathom what Moonwarden was trying to convey, though he knew better than to doubt her understanding his intention and message.

“So we need to reach for something so... incongruous. Blatantly so, as well...”

She said it in a tone which was... strange. Moonwarden could not discern it entirely.

“I... happen to know a thing or two about disparate matters, my lady,” he admitted, having in mind oh so many topics. Alas, the World had to have its limitations in the end, so he had to leave them buried deep within. “But, currently, I can think of no faster way of acquiring the information we seek. And, my lady, it is not as if I have just decided to do this on a whim and I am heading in without a proper plan. I simply had to run it by you first and foremost, since I am expecting some challenges and I am dealing with your chosen children.”

He would think his reasoning sound, but Luna simply stared at him in silence.

Already presenting him with a difficult task. He could not possibly avert his gaze, as it would show doubt which was not there. But... he could just get forever lost in those eyes, in that cyan cosmos, hiding behind so much. Of the darkness. Of the moonlight. That one gaze that could pull stronger than any of his trained and practiced charms.

And the worst part? Being gone in that stare would not have been the most terrible way of spending the rest of his existence, as mysterious as that gaze currently was.

Focus, there are words coming.

“Why, however, did you wish to consult me, my servant?”

Moonwarden frowned. Yet another unusual question. And the tone was also rather... agitated?

“I... am afraid I do not follow, my lady.”

“Why did you want to consult this with me?” she repeated herself. Loudly. And her voice was only rising. “You wanted me to bless your efforts, perhaps? Or to actually give you a reason to abandon this plan? Are you here to impugn me?!”

He expected the unexpected. But not this. Not this tone, nor this volume. Nor the words.

He felt his lips parting. His eyebrows arcing. And that chill, like that of an endless expanse, devoid of air or light, traversing through his veins when he saw his lady’s muzzle twisted into an image of forlorn umbrage.

He felt his mouth moving, though no sound escaped at first. How could it, in the void?

“My... My lady... Impugn you?” he finally asked, surprised he had any words left in him after all.

But those had the most interesting of responses, as the Princess’ own gaze widened. She shook her head again. Almost violently. Her expression twisting from furor to remorse.

“No, no, I... I did not mean that,” she said, but it did little to cure Moonwarden of this angst, this coldness that had encompassed him.

“My lady, I would never...! I am your humble servant, how could I...!” he tried to tell her, to assure her with all the honesty that he had.

Unreasonable amounts of it.

She didn’t reply. She didn’t even look at him. She simply stood up, causing her chair to topple and rushed towards the terrace in a hurry that was as outlandish as everything else that had transpired.

Moonwarden was left alone in the Royal Office for a breath. Short, rapid breath. Just enough for him to wonder what had just happened before his very eyes. Was he dreaming? Was this some sort of a nightmare?

It almost hurt like one would. Seeing her so distraught and in confusion, avoiding his gaze... It was worst than having one’s back slashed open countless times just to make a statement.

Moonwarden faced a dilemma... Would he dare to follow his lady?

No. That was not a dilemma.

He rose from his seat, hissing a little as his back straightened, then trotted with the patience of a shadow on the ancient wall. Towards the moonlight, shining in through flapping curtains. Towards the Moon, that made them so.

As he reached the outside, greeted by the night’s cold gale, he spotted her immediately. A dark, majestic silhouette against the yet darker sky. Framed by countless stars, some caught in her nebulous mane and tail, some hanging on the endless tapestry above.

Majestic, imperious, statuesque.

The Lady of the Night.

... she was shaking.

Moonwarden’s hooves barely made a sound, even on the marble floor. He did not wish to startle her. However she felt, she did not need further agitation. Even by something as insignificant as trotting.

She could hear him anyway.

“Moonwarden, I... I wish to apologize. I did not mean what I said,” her voice reached him, even though she did not turn around to gaze at him.

He remained silent until he stood by her, slightly behind. If she felt at risk with being... impugned, he preferred to be careful about his placement. But he had to still see her muzzle. And witness those wondrous eyes of hers... glistening in the argent light of the night’s brilliance.

She needs us.

“With all due respect, my lady,” he told her, in a gentle tone, “apologies to me do not suit you. Reminding me of my place and my overblown ego, naturally, I find you deliciously proficient in it, my lady. But an offering of remorse?”

Tried as he might have to heighten her mood like this, he didn’t achieve even for her lips to shudder. Her expression was pensive, locked in stone.

Until, after a prolonged moment of silence and tension, she did finally speak, almost as if catching herself off guard.

“And... and yet, here it is, my servant. My apology to you. My agitation was misplaced. I alluded to something that I have not considered.”

“No,” he responded, fully aware of this audacity. “I do not believe so, my lady.”

He caused her one more shudder, but then she finally graced him with a glance. One that pulled at his core.

Could he even describe it? There was so much emotion, so much distraught worry. What he witnessed not that long ago on this very terrace, during their talks about the important mission of one Princess of Friendship, that concern paled in comparison.

And yet, the reason for this ruefulness had to have been the same, no?

Moonwarden waited with utmost patience. Until she felt it right to speak. Until she had the words she meant more... or at least realized that she truly meant.

They began with an inquiry.

“Have you glimpsed into my mind already?”

He shook his head. “No, my lady. I would not. Not to mention, I do not need to,” he spoke in a calm, tranquil tone. As if he was trying not to make a scared bird fly away. “Apologize not for your outburst, my lady. It revealed that, perhaps, it is most beneficial that I asked for this conversation in the first place. Aside from my proposed future task... it seems I have a far greater one to perform tonight. How may your Advisor aid you, Your Lunar Majesty?” he asked with all the decorum he could muster, befitting the position.

His lady turned his way entirely, to witness his deep, loyal bow and accept his tribute of servitude. She would find nothing but reverence in his stance, nothing but the readiness to help and eagerness to obey. And, in whatever distress and doubt she was, far greater than Moonwarden had even dared consider from her voluntary isolation in her chamber earlier that night... at least she found some small solace in this homage.

“Rise, please.”

He immediately followed the order, even if it sounded like but a plea. “At your service, my lady.”

A grimace of doubt marred her muzzle at those words. “Why... why are you calling me that?”

Moonwarden blinked. A trick question? A test? Or doubt?

“You are the Lady of the Night, a diarch of Equestria, a powerful alicorn. The keeper of my pledge of loyalty. It is already a great honour to be able to call you as such, my lady. It is your majesty, customarily, which should be invoked under usual circumstances.”

She smirked in melancholy. “I believe that there should be more reasons to receive such esteem than position or custom... for I... I have found myself questioning my worth.”

He tilted his head a little.

“My lady, that is quite a terrible point to arrive at, especially considering that you are... you,” he replied. With sincerity that did not need more flowery words.

“ ‘Me’,” she told him back, glancing away for a breath. “Who is this ‘me’?” she asked the night’s sky, but it remained mute and distant.

Unlike Moonwarden. “Where would one start to explain, my lady? For how long would they need to do so?”

Watch yourself.

“Would this also count as ‘delectably poetic’, my servant?”

“Perhaps. Though I prefer to operate on more substantial things than mere verses, my lady,” he responded with a small smirk. Trying to hide the alarm at what had escaped his mouth. “But such questions and expressions do allow me to guess what seems to be troubling you... Could those worries be alleviated with the help of an eager ear and a grey perspective?”

“Perhaps... though the last thing I wish right now is to continue sharing plights and pain,” she revealed. “It seems that the outcomes of my past transgressions have, once again, began plaguing Equestria.”

Moonwarden knew it all at that point.

Well, not everything, but he could imagine just enough.

“My lady, would you prefer to return inside, then? The night is astounding, indeed, but there we can sit down, have a breather first. Gather thoughts and prepare good replies. With a little distance from what surrounds us.”

His offer seemed to have been received well, as the Princess nodded and turned around, leading the way back to the Royal Office. Away from the light of the stars... but also away from the endless expanse of darkness in between their countless order. Into a place safer, hanging somewhere in between. In that “grey” that could have been very helpful.

Moonwarden did his part. With but a few glances and arcane focusing he assured that the wards of the room were strengthened. Nopony outside would know a word, once more. Nopony would dare interrupt. For that one moment, indeed, the Royal Office was cut away from the world around, a safe space for the most important of conversations, safer even than the hidden chamber below. Not as beautiful as the Gardens, of course, but these circumstances were different.

He then patiently waited for the Princess to take her place, having restored her seat. Yet she, instead, picked the side table, not far away from their ongoing, meticulous chess game.

He allowed her to have a moment, compose herself, naturally. In the meantime, he planned, observed. All her features, all her littlest of movements as she paced the chamber. To learn and anticipate. And his examination remained entirely professional, despite that pull, that urge that remained in his heart.

He had to lock it away. Deeper, for he had slipped once tonight already. Even if this feeling inspired him to be here for her. Out of far more than mere duty and obligation.

These, however, took precedent. They simply had to.

When she finally rested in the seat, ready to begin, he sat himself, sweeping the tails of his coat. And offering her his entire attention, undivided and set.

His lady took a deep breath. “I wish... for you to be honest with me, Moonwarden. Entirely and transparently honest.”

... attention immediately laced with worry.

“Of course, my lady. You have that and more,” he replied in the only way he could have.

Praying that she would believe him. And that she would not in any way prod what... what he could not possibly touch upon.

To whom he could pray, however, having her inquiring?

She took a deep, forlorn breath. “I... I want to talk about my children with somepony. I want to talk about noctrali. And you would be the only pony about with recent contact and the mind not to be penetrated with misconceptions, but rather clarity and perspective.”

Moonwarden bowed his head. “Thank you, my lady, you honor me with this trust and with your judgment. ”

He was also trying his best not to show any grimaces. The topic of penetrating minds was a... tricky one when it came to the batponies, as it happened.

“But, I suppose,” she continued in the meantime, her tone having grown quite wistful. Enough to change the topic a little. “I... I wish to talk about myself, as well. About me as their mother. Their... deity.”

Moonwarden scrutinized every shift in the timbre of her voice, every note. It seemed like this was turning into a discussion that he had never before engaged in with his lady.

It was, in its own way, fascinating. If alarming.

“That you are, my lady. The Goddess, the ‘Immaculate Moon’,” he stated the obvious.

“ ‘Immaculate’... what asinine nonsense...”

Now that caused him to raise his eyebrows. “Strong words, my lady. I am not surprised to hear you express some doubts about that, naturally. But to mark this entire demarcation as codswallop seems rather extreme.”

“ ‘Tis the truth, however, Moonwarden,” the Princess insisted. “I’m far from being considered pure. Never aspired to be that. I know my plights and my shortcomings. Even the sheer fact that I have a pony like you as my Advisor and closest supporter already proves a lot.”

“I cannot say that I am missing the point being made, knowing myself. Especially since those words do make me feel rather distinguished,” he admitted, shrugging. “Nevertheless, I would defend the position that my employment proves that you are willing to do what is necessary for the right cause, using ponies like me for the betterment of Equestria. It is a mark of spirit and tenacity.”

“I’m afraid you shifting all of my flaws into strengths might not succeed tonight, my servant. Nor shall the talks of ‘willingness’ be enough.”

“And I fear, my lady, that you denying what seems obvious shall likewise not lead to anything productive ,” he retorted in a tone a little bit more adamant. “Nopony knowing you, aware of your intentions, could express doubts. You are a protector of Equestria in more ways than one, with your power here and in the world of dreams and fantasies. That has to account for something.”

She seemingly didn’t mind his volume nor his conviction. Good, because he would hate to make a wrong call, especially as fretful as he felt.

She scrutinized him back, again threatening him with that deep, mysterious and alluring depth of her gaze.

“Your words would reassure, but tonight... I think I have reached a point when I need to look past what’s easily consoling and ask difficult questions of myself... with a witness and an outside perspective.”

Moonwarden nodded. “If only I am capable of such a task, please, my lady. I am at your disposal.”

She let out a pregnant sigh, staring to the side as she did. Afterwards she even brought her hooves to her muzzle, covering her eyes, notably trying to force a statement out of herself.

“I’m failing, Moonwarden. I feel that I am failing.”

“Whom are you failing, my lady?”

“Everypony. My children, ponies of Equestria, Princess Twilight, my sister, you and myself,” she blurted it all out, as if trying her best not to forgot anypony in this confession. “When I returned from my exile... when I was freed of the Nightmare, of my Nightmare, I had to face a lot. The history, the outcomes... as much as I realized them then. I knew I was not ready to simply return to my duties, that I had to establish new rules, new boundaries for myself. Celestia was of great and eager help... though perhaps her previous actions about the... the Soleera Cruziate did motivate her even more. Then you came around when I needed a confidant... I was glad to take it slower, to familiarize myself with this life and its goals again. And yet...”

She paused and Moonwarden felt no urge to rush her. Both he and himself sat still, motionless, in perfect silence that was filled only with the Princess’ voice.

“You... you saw me in the Royal Parlour, you must have,” she stated the fact suddenly.

“Please, my lady, be more precise for your own sake,” he only told her in return.

She was not taken by surprise, but needed a moment longer to do just that.

“It... lingers,” she whispered, but he heard her more than clearly. “Not the influence, not in entirety. But the... the feeling,” she spoke up, trying to be transparent. “It’s like an imprint. An old wound, that could be reopened if stretched or irritated.”

Moonwarden’s lips curled just a little. “Only instead of on one’s back, it is in one’s mind?”

The Princess nodded, realizing anew that he could understand that comparison perfectly. “Mind. Heart... The very essence of oneself.” She paused briefly. “You must realize it, my servant, that what I have done... what I have decided to do under the influence of the Nightmare... it wasn’t without my participation. Perhaps with... with corrupted expectations, but the fact that I stood against my sister? I have done so willingly.”

Moonwarden took off his monocle. He felt it, for once, morphing her visage in his eyes. He needed to look at her clearly and directly. And, well... that eyepiece was the mark of his own, lingering iniquity.

Though, as it appeared, of the two of them he was at peace with it after all.

“I could play the guessing game, my lady... but I would rather ask the obvious question about your choice. ‘Why?’ ”

“Inferiority,” she spoke bluntly. Letting this word echo without an echo. “But not the kind that Equestria remembered in its tales... though knowing what I know now from Celestia does cause this version make sense to me...” the Princess admitted, shaking her head. “It wasn’t bitterness out of neglect, being omitted as a ruler, as the Lady of the Night. I had a whole nation that did nothing but venerate it, dwell in the eventide and its mystical glory, under my Moon.

“But... my sister had more. The charisma, the stature. The presence. As we stayed in our old castle, she was the one approached, pampered with smiles and gestures of loyalty. I... I was the somber second. Because I delved in matters secret, shadowy, because I dealt with threats to Equestria that many did not even know existed, not only in the domain of dreams and nightly fantasies. Celestia always felt better in the spotlight, so to speak. And for our subjects, she was the glorious leader. And I? I was not shining with my own light, only with a reflection of hers.”

Moonwarden nodded in thought. “And that was not enough for you, was it, my lady? You wanted more. Instead of accepting your position as, also, crucial and imperative to the developing country, instead of finding your comfort in it and making it your own, instead of betterment... you wanted recognition. Greater one still.”

Their gazes were locked once again, Moonwarden feeling like his words were hitting all the right marks... or was he so lost and charmed by her stare?

“You... are correct, my servant,” she did ascertain him. “Noctrali... They saw and always considered me a powerful goddess, their Mother. In Equestria, I was ‘younger ruler’ at best, a patron to some remote, indigenous confederacy. That discrepancy was... glaring in my eyes.”

“Not to mention rather conceited, knowing Equestria’s own history. So, of all things... a display of power and dominance is what you sought, my lady? To show Equestrians that you were far more than just the ‘lesser sister’?” Moonwarden asked, though he already anticipated the answer.

“That is what the Nightmare whispered to me, yes... What suggestion it planted in my core and the one that I decided to... consider. Then plan. Then act upon...” she murmured in shame, looking down.

The pieces fall into place.

Himself was right, so Moonwarden retorted. “That is why you took Ravenlynn’s suggestion so strongly, my lady. To act like a goddess before the batponies, to even indirectly impose your will... it would bring you that much closer to that time. To that... temptation. Once again.”

She didn’t reply. For a minute. Then two. Just sitting before him not like a powerful alicorn... but an ashamed, discouraged mare.

She meant a lot to Moonwarden. Professionally. Personally. But to see her like this? It could not stand.

She wasn’t just an ordinary mare, that was a fact. She couldn’t have been.

“My lady...” he spoke in her stead, leaning forth just a little. “Did you grow to fear the extent of your own power?”

She shuddered a little and again faced him. Her eyes were darkened. Her tone was grim. “I worry what it can bring forth. In me and in others. Last time, I was twisted by the promise of respect and adoration, of having not only my children, but everypony under my hoof. And that last time—”

“Was a millennium ago,” he interrupted. Strongly. “That millennium you have been incarcerated, my lady, entwined with the Nightmare, writhing in failure. Yours. Theirs. Matters not. You mean to tell me that you learnt nothing from that? Nothing about what happened and why?”

He saw her eyes widen. He found his opening, using an angle that she was not expecting.

Good. She would listen.

“You got manipulated, your desires were used against you. There was an opening and Nightmare used an angle that you were not expecting. And you listened to it. You admit it to yourself. You feel ashamed for it. Which is a positive thing. It is experience. But it should be motivating, reassuring, not debilitating.”

She was keeping the eye contact, though everything was telling him that she wanted to look aside. However, unlike what he was used, when his spells would compel ponies to stare, this time it was something else.

His lady really wanted to be helped.

Well, she would have to help herself, first. Otherwise, it would not last.

“Let me ask you a question or two, my lady. And, just like you desired honesty, I want to expect it back,” he told her. Impudently even, but that was warranted, he believed. “What is this fear, that welled up inside you? You had worries when it came to sending Princess Twilight to Noctraliya, but not dread. Perhaps concerns about Her Solar Majesty’s reaction to your ploy, but not this trembling anxiety. Which, by the way, does not really have anything to do with the Nightmare, I do not believe so.”

To say that she was shocked that he contested her, that he “impugned” her as she had accused him of, would not be entirely true. But she straightened herself up in her chair, her mane flicking and shifting in its own, agitated way. She tried to create distance from Moonwarden, visibly.

He was not going to let her escape. He was closing in on something. Something that she had to face. Something that she wanted to face... but did not feel strong enough to.

That cannot stand.

Agreed.

He leaned forth, squinting his eyes, speaking with double the conviction. Himself fighting with his instincts, but knowing better than to let those win.

For her own good.

“You cannot simply fear that power, that would be absurd. And you are better than worrying about making the same mistake again, my lady. I know it for a fact. And you, definitely, are no ordinary pony. You are not a frightened filly, you are the Lady of the Night! What would make you forget that...?”

He could not possibly make her uncomfortable with these inquiries, but he paused, giving both of them a breather. But not to relinquish the advantage, no. Only to wait for the right moment to enunciate what reasoning he had arrived at.

And the Princess? She was still not escaping with her gaze, which was a good sign, though what was happening in that cyan stare was impossible to explain. So many emotions, so many conflicting thoughts.

A spark of irritation. Good, that always made senses more acute. A glint of shame. Natural, she was still trying not to admit something to herself.

A shimmer of gratitude? Or was it his imagination?

Well, he was about to find out. Depending on whether he had read her right. It was a bet. One to make cold sweat run down his back at the possibility of being wrong, causing the scarred flesh to tingle.

“You... fear your children.”

Her lips shivered a little.

And Moonwarden pointed at her.

He actually pointed at her. An accusatory hoof, because of all the things he could risk saying that was both the most improbable and the most dismaying.

“You are their goddess and you fear them,” he stated, as if presenting a case before a court. A court of existence itself, witnessing all of this. “Inconceivable... a deity afraid of the faithful. Of those that present her as perfect, as their divine mother. Caring and benevolent. Kind and stalwart. I can just imagine the depth of their devotion... and their supreme being fears them?”

She was still staring at him, silent, but her whole body screamed. From her shifting mane to her trembling legs.

A great part of her wanted him to stop, he knew it. But the one side of her that he truly needed to heed wanted nothing more than for him to keep going, until she would hear her due.

Moonwarden’s vestments were glued to him with sweat at this point, his mane curling at the sides from it, but he had to continue. And he could not show leniency.

“So that is what you have convinced yourself of. This is the panic, awoken by all that you have learnt. That is the chain that holds you down, bound. It might be the Nightmare’s outcome, but not its fault!” he felt his volume rising. “You wanted to give the batponies a chance, that is why you sent Princess Twilight to them, because you believed that they could embrace greater bonds with us on their own, embrace at least some ideas of Friendship, as naïve as that dogma can be! But now you know that they were not kindly or morosely waiting for a chance, but cultivated this... this thirst for repayment! And that is holding you back?!”

“I...” words came from her after all. “I... still think they can do it, granted the chance, I... simply wish to exercise caution, I believe it’s understandable and—”

“ ‘Caution’?”

It was not her speaking, however. Not his lady. Only her dole and her gloom. Her melancholia.

So he paid it no mind, even as her tone was clawing at his heart.

“That is not caution, that is timidity!” he dared to shout. Fighting the panic at the very notion that he was doing so towards her. “The Lady of the Night is not timid! She is compassionate like the evening after a day of labour and yet unyielding like the Moon’s argent light! She is nurturing to her faithful and terrible to those that would threaten them! Not letting herself be threatened! And by her own coven! Preposterous!”

“... Moonwarden...”

She heard her. But he had to say it. He had to tell her all of it, despite any protests.

He hoped that he would pay for this insolence.

“Do you dread that by actually acting you will fall short of their ideal? Be somewhat inadequate? Do something wrong, inadvertently? That would still be better than apathy! Especially one born out of angst!”

“Stop.”

No, we cannot.

“Oh, or maybe it is not that after all! Maybe the great Lady of the Night, a being with the power to move even a heavenly body, is worried to feel that thrill again?! Maybe it bothers you that it is as tempting and tantalizing to actually adhere to your role?! To call yourself a ‘mother’ and be one?!”

“Stop!”

I am so sorry, my lady.

“To tremble at the very thought that you will again actually enjoy being a goddess, having this responsibility and having this gift?! Oh, how the Nightmare has won! Right now you are not a goddess, you are not a Princess, you are not even the lesser sister!”

“Enough!”

That was the only warning he got.

Her astral mane shifted and billowed. Her voice alone shook the chamber. Whether the soundproof wards held nopony would be able to tell, as its very volume felt that much more magnified and omnipresent in this closed space.

The Princess’ presence, her alicorn aura have grown, expanded by the virtue of her might, her anger. Invisible, but palpable, as it was enough to push Moonwarden firmly against the back of his chair. He couldn’t stop a grimace as his scars became blades piercing straight into his back. He was contained, locked as he was by what felt like a never-ending gust of wind but was far more unbridled. And far more supreme.

His lady realized what she was doing. But her outrage remained, not blown out like a candle by the same gale when she saw his face twisting with pain.

And Moonwarden smiled inwardly, as tough as it was for him, for a multitude of reasons. He had to endure her very proximity repelling him for a good couple heartbeats before she allowed him to spare himself the agony of the plush seat.

Her mane fell back into its strange dance and the flare of her might subsided. Not that he was to be relieved, having withstood it.

“Out of my sight.”

Her voice was imperious, unyielding and clear.

Moonwarden scrambled off the seat, trying not to let any more pain appear on his muzzle. He still gave her a proper, if short bow, pitying his aching body and tingling skin against her displeasure. He didn’t linger for even a breath longer, head kept low, returning the Office’s enchantments to regular levels and then withdrawing from the place post haste. As she ordered.

He opened the doors without even a creak and crossed the threshold.

“Moonwarden.”

This time his body locked up of his own volition. He turned back, giving her another, proper bow, through the pain.

“Here, my lady.”

When he looked up, the Princess was standing by the chessboard to the side, head held high. Holding a crystal blue piece which, in her firm, magical hold, suddenly shined with a silvery hue.

“Queen’s messenger captures king’s rook,” she declared and her gaze found his once again.

He nodded at everything it conveyed.

“At your service, my lady.”

***

Twilight fell.

She fell and fell. Deeper and deeper. Diving down.

Only to rise up and only to fall again.

Into and from a crashing ocean the color of moonlight. An expanse of argent brightness in which she tried to find something. Seven somethings.

She was doing her best to reach through the tumultuous waves, to grasp what was escaping. Two and one and two and two. Sparkles, glints, starlight drowning in light.

She held her breath, she strained her foreleg. She could reach them, she knew it, she just needed something. She needed a way, she needed a solution.

The sparkles, they needed to hear the sound. For her to understand, to fathom the fathoms.

Her true night’s rest could wait. Mysteries in her mind had to be uncovered.

So she found herself diving back into the silvery water, listening for the light, looking for the sound, asking for the answers. They were there, she knew it. Like the constellation of signs hidden, but blatant, motes of light in a forest of motes and distant echoes.

But it wasn’t working. She needed to dig deeper, reach further. She had to take a deeper breath...

... but she couldn’t. She tried again with the same result. Her lips were above the light, she knew, but air was not to be found out there. But she needed it! To live she had to know! To know she had to breathe!

She writhed her head, or attempted to, to escape the constriction, to continue her errand, but something was weighing down on her with the firmness of metal and the weight of duty.

Why did she feel like she recalled what it was?

She tried again, once more feeling strain in her foreleg, futile in its attempts to remove the obstruction that was covering her mouth. Her eyelids flickered once, than twice, her consciousness pulling her away from her goal, from her task!

A silhouette loomed over her.

Twilight groaned, then shivered all over as the sleep started fading and the awareness returned without haste... only to wake her up in panicked hurry, as a visage of an armored pony turned out to be far more real than a fevered, nightly vision.

The figure was keeping its hoof on her mouth, forbidding her from screaming in fear. She wriggled, trying to get away desperately. But the intruder’s strength, as he attempted to stop her struggles, was greater.

There was one thing left to do for Twilight. She had to flare her horn, cast a spell to fight against her assaulter, who was looming above her menacingly!

... why did she suddenly feel like she was having a déjà vu?

That moment of surprise distracted her just enough, as it happened. The shade, with uncanny swiftness moved away his metal-clad hoof, only to hit it against the other, with the force to send forth a vibrating tone. Then, before she could even register it, it touched her forehead, just besides the horn.

The reverberating sound... it... it buzzed in her head... it shook her very mind and... and...

The sparkles... they heard the sound.

Twilight blinked, feeling as if a thick fog was lifted from her memory, as if she was pulled over the cover of clouds, to witness the argent light of the Moon in full splendor, over the majestic peaks of her remembrance.

The Test of Faith, the meeting, the conversation, the lessons, the prophecy, the hope... it all came back, like a gust of warm wind rushing down the mountain slope, having gathered and built up to finally overcome its great obstacle.

Enlightenment came with recognition of the pony above her, though it was infused with surprise as well.

“C... Constellation?” she asked of the figure, who had stepped away to give her some breathing room. Literally.

He raised his hoof, just like the last time, taking a moment to tend to the dark cloth covering his muzzle in a solemn, ritualistic way, then securing it in its satchel. When his golden eyes found her, she was already out of her covers, patiently waiting for him to utter all the needed prayers.

Though, before he spoke, Twilight had a chance to see that he looked as sickly, if not more, than when they had met the last time. Still his voice, raspy but firm, sounded as otherworldly and exotic as she now could recall... and for the same reason.

“Greetings and salutations to you, Envoy, Disciple of the Sun, Sparkle of Twilight,” he greeted her customarily. And in Noctraliyar.

“Greetings, Constellation, greetings,” she replied, still battling the remains of shock... and the resurgence of memories, making her head woozy just a little. Or maybe it was her jumping out of the bed too quickly. “You’re... you’re back to talk to me again?”

The Sanctuarian nodded. “That and more, Sparkle of Twilight. Your mind, through the grace of the Immaculate Moon... remembers again. Just like, by Her will, it was protected from memories that would not serve you, nor the Goddess.”

Twilight did realize the present scenario rather quickly. It made her look at him askance.

“I’m... grateful that I again recall everything... especially the last lesson of hope and trust in Her will, because that was rather encouraging, but... I don’t think I am that overjoyed by the realization of somepony or something messing with my memory. Anypony and anything, for that matter. It’s rather invasive, don’t you think?”

For the moment, Constellation did not stand there just as a member of a feared order of sacred warriors. He actually looked... amused, as much as a pony like that could have been.

“I can grasp your unease. Although... We often think we know what is best for ourselves, forgetting that there are beings that have a far greater understanding. And situations that require for us to follow a different path than we have envisioned for ourselves,” he told her with a smile that cracked his dry lips a little more. “But when that happens, we are inspired as necessary and impeded when it is warranted. It is not our role to question that, but to trust.”

“You make it sound much more natural than it is...”

“I could tell you quite a lot about that, having been called to this sacred role I am fulfilling with my imperfect self,” he declared with a voice that knew no doubt.

“I would definitely love to hear that story, Constellation... but I have a feeling that I soon won’t recall that either. What’s the point of gaining knowledge that one shall soon not remember?” she asked the provocative question. Of him and herself, actually.

But he just kept smiling, tilting his head a little.

She took it as a warning and invitation to continue simultaneously. “I won’t challenge what you have said about trusting... but only because I can now recall what we did talk about before,” she told him, shaking her own head a little. “I’m not sure I can just ignore that feeling of... uneasiness. It persists.”

“Just like the blessing of the Gift of Hope did persist, did it not, Sparkle of Twilight?” the Sanctuarian asked with that little bit of grim coldness.

Which was enough to make her swallow nervously. “I... won’t win this argument, will I?”

Constellation’s gaze, though deep and strangely tired, glinted with something jovial. “For the better, believe me. You shall be gifted with the perspective when the time is right,” he told her.

Actually eliciting a strange smirk from her. She could try opposing further, of course, but what would that gain her? Not to mention that, at least the last time, their forgotten conversation had been, indeed, pleasant and even empowering.

It seemed more logical to dive into this rabbit hole. She read a story about that once.

“Right... so, to what do I owe the honor, Constellation? I have my inklings, but...”

The stallion took a step towards her, his stomp heavy with obligation. The light of the one candle in Twilight’s chamber danced across his heavy armor and the disc of luneeit embedded in it firmly.

“The Goddess’ design must be fulfilled. The strength you have received so far, to carry it out, needs to be further nurtured. We have been granted wisdom,” he declared, glancing up and almost through the chamber’s ceiling, so focused was his gaze. “The Immaculate Moon... needs you. Needs you and your perseverance. And your resolve. The signs have spoken, as prepared... and as undersigned.”

Twilight blinked at those perplexing words. “I... was a participant in some strange ‘signs’, indeed. First, in the shrine, then I saw peculiar glints in one of the fountains.”

“These omens were inclined.”

“Inclined...” she parroted, considering what he actually meant by that. But the emphasis in his statement called her attention as well. “And the others...? Was there another prophecy? Like the one before? Is this why—”

“No, but we have heard what must be done,” he interrupted enigmatically. “We know now that we must reveal to you yet greater secrets, so your very soul is infused with the might necessary to complete your task.”

“I am... intrigued, but bothered?” she disclosed, feeling her voice warbling just a little. “What do you mean ‘infused’?”

Constellation pointed at her and she felt the poke in her chest. Or so she thought. “Your deserving heart still holds the great traits that push you onward. It wields the power of your dogmas and those are respected by the Goddess. But it needs bolstering, safeguarding with the might of Her sorrowful guidance. And it can only be done so for you are a mare of Divine Aspect. A lesser envoy would not contain it, nor grasp it.”

“Only because I am... an alicorn?” Twilight inquired, feeling that familiar push in her mind. To uncover everything and anything he meant.

He must have felt her urge himself. “Indeed, Sparkle of Twilight. And for the reason, you must agree to be taken where we need to go. What you shall witness, you must wish to witness, though I cannot explain it with words. And so I ask you, Envoy, Disciple of the Sun, Sparkle of Twilight...” He lowered his head in a gesture of deference, of all things. “... to accept the invitation and join my brothers and sisters, as a visitor at the heart of our sacred congregation.”

“W-wait... a guest where? In... in your...?”

She wanted to ask eloquently, she really did, but the very notion scrambled her brain. Was she actually getting an invitation to meet with the other Sanctuarians?! And in their... their... monastery, or stronghold, or whatever place they had around here? She did reason that they had a meeting ground or complex, though she was never told where exactly. Did anypony but them actually know?

One the one hoof, it could have been so exciting to learn of it, even for a brief moment! On the other hoof... was this opportunity a blessing or a curse? Not to mention two other hooves...

Well, there was one way to find out. And so Twilight took a deep, solemn breath, claiming this last moment to face this dilemma. Would she follow this mysterious warrior?

Not that there was an actual dilemma for her mind and heart.

“I accept, for the glory of the Immaculate Moon...”

She thought it prudent to add this declaration and bowed her head... and when she lifted it, Constellation was right by her, though she never heard him approach.

“Then you shall follow,” he annunciated right before hitting his hooves together and pressing one of the vibrating gauntlets to her temple before she had a chance to react.

“Now, wait just a...”

That is all she managed to utter before she found her consciousness deafened by the metallic call.

“... moment.”

She finally finished the sentence, though had no idea how much time had passed. She knew it had and it must have been quite a ‘moment’, indeed.

Especially since she had, similarly, no clue where she even was.

Only that Constellation was right beside her, carrying a small, hooded lantern with but a flicker of a flame in it. And that they were in some sort of a narrow, rough tunnel. Facing a doorway. Not a grand one, nor an ornate one. Not when it came to splendor or opulence. However, the barrier before Twilight was inlaid richly with nothing else but luneeit, in an overlapping pattern that looked both like a starlit sky and prison bars.

The last faint echoes of the vibrating sound were fading away around Twilight’s mind. Though some irritation was doing quite the opposite, filling the place after whatever enchantment she had been subjected to.

“I’m really not enjoying this memory and consciousness play, Constellation.”

The Tuarian didn’t react much, even to her agitated tone. “The secrecy of this place is paramount, great caution must be used to keep it so.”

“Clearly...” she complained a little more but then decided to focus after all on straight facts, rather than askew feelings. “Where even are we?” she asked.

After all, she was seeing no other defining features about the place. Just the door before her and corridor behind, enveloped in darkness that she could not pierce. Not without her vision spell. And she both didn’t have the chance to use it, nor did she think it would even work near Constellation and all this present luneeit.

The Tuarian answered her after a raspy breath. “This is the deepest part of our complex, Sparkle of Twilight. Not the shrine above, nor the ancient halls and meditation chapels by which you have traveled.”

Which Twilight couldn’t remember and which she definitely counted as a loss. She imagined a monastery of an ancient order would look more than breathtaking.

Constellation turned his muzzle to her, his deep-set eyes gleaming with deference. “This. This is the Sanctuary, though those beyond our ranks will not know it is so.”

Now there was a declaration to distract Twilight from feeling so uneasy and perturbed about her whereabouts. And by ‘distract’ she would mean filling her with a whole new level of anxiety, having realized the weight of those words.

Though also granting at least a sliver of understanding when it came to not recalling the path to the place and the “invasive” means of protection.

“So... is this the first cavern? From where your race’s history began?” she inquired, now very cautiously examining the doorway. There was something definitely... eerie about it. Otherworldly, almost.

And if the entrance was so foreboding... what lay behind?

“First cavern...” Constellation mused. “Not in the sense of the dwelling and place from which our blood can be traced. But in the sense of our faith, yes. And especially our sacred mission.” He focused on the doorway himself. “What lies beyond was uncovered not long after the Immaculate Moon... awakened us, by those that would become the first Sanctuarians. A mystery that is ours to safeguard, to draw from in the service of Hers... but tonight, one for you to witness. One of the few to ever do so outside of our congregation. And the first of the kin walking in the light of the Judging Sun.”

Twilight swallowed nervously. “No pressure,” she said to herself, but managed to make Constellation smirk after all.

“Trust in the Goddess, Sparkle of Twilight. And trust in yourself,” he encouraged her, then pointed at the entrance. “Now... What do you see before you?”

“A solid doorway, with luneeit embedded in it. The same mineral as in your breastplate, I can tell by the hue,” she said, squinting her eyes. “Strange pattern, as if reinforcing the entrance... Brings to mind a... vault of some sort?”

“Very good...” he praised her calmly. “And what do you think it houses, then?”

“I... suppose it must be something—”

“Do not ‘suppose’. Look.”

“A-alright,” she replied with a shiver, hearing the rather blunt and firm encouragement.

Look. She would look, yes. This was a... special door, yes, blatantly. This particular set was full of a mineral that was, by its nature, repulsing magical currents, like she had learnt all the way back in Canterlot. Would that mean that...?

‘Look’. Yes, of course.

She focused, extending her gaze to encompass the flow of the arcane currents... and what she then witnessed she could barely grasp.

The doorway itself, ironically, helped contain her shock as much as it could. But on the very edges of it, despite the many pieces of luneeit in the frame around it, where the protection was weakest, trickles of magic were more than blatant.

... did her mind say “trickles”? Well, as much as a water sprouting out of a hole in a dam was a ‘trickle’.

Arcane currents were shooting out like sideways geysers. Bright and violent and beautiful in their own way. They enveloped this entrance like an aura, constantly seeking escape, held back only by the sheer properties of the mineral in abundance. They rapidly attempted to venture away from the luneeit and the sheer force of their expulsion spoke volumes about what must have been happening just behind this barrier right before her.

The implication forced a current of fear to travel through her in the meantime.

“This... I have never seen such... such raw magic,” she but whispered, yet Constellation heard her easily.

“You do see it, through the Gift of Magic, good,” he said, nodding. “We, as the children of the Goddess, cannot. We, as the guardians of this holy place, however, can feel that in the chamber before us there is an immense force. Brought forth by the Goddess, left through Her sorrow. That small part of Her mercy to be granted, so it can be used to further Her cause...”

“I... I’m not entirely surprised you would feel it, such concentration of arcane ley lines would cause multiple phenomena and could be experienced by just about anypony close enough to the source! And those currents here, it’s like they are bursting forth from... from...” She felt her eyes widening. “From a source! There is a fount of magic in there?!”

Constellation did nod. “Not something I entirely grasp, no, but I believe you are correct, Sparkle of Twilight,” he told her, taking a step forward. “What you are about to witness we have utilized in our sacred tasks. We have been taught to draw from it, as much as we can, bereft as we are of the Gift granted to the ponies gazing beyond.”

Twilight shook her head, amazed. “Is this where your abilities come from? The Tests, the strange vibrating tones, is this due to this source?”

“Those abilities we do not view as ours, Sparkle of Twilight. We are allowed to use them, they are lent to us by the grace of the Goddess. From here,” he explained, adamant in this view. “And now, you have to witness it. To, by Her will, be infused with this power, so that Her plan w—”

“Wait!” she shouted, interrupting him.

He stood there for a moment, motionless, before his lips closed and his eyes grew that much more keen.

And she rushed to explain, seeing that piercing glare. “I... I’m not opposing, no, this, this is an unmatched honor! But this is also an incredible amount of magic that I am feeling. Even for me this could... I cannot just walk in like this!”

“Why?” he asked, and Twilight could not really tell if he was genuinely oblivious or putting her to yet another test.

“I-I have no idea how I would react. Whenever I... utilize the Gift of Magic so generously bestowed upon me,” she wanted to explain without dwelling too much on the batpony belief about the acquisition of that particular skill, “I take great precautions. Even if I gather power through my horn, I do it gradually, building focus and controlling every step! I pluck at the ley lines gently, when... when they are like a calm river around me, or a playful stream at worst. Not a waterfall or a great geyser!”

She made a comparison that she hoped he would understand. His curious glance did not betray that, necessarily, but something about his tired eyes did change.

“You do not desire such power?” he suddenly asked.

More testing? Or a trick? She didn’t know, but already had an answer.

“What I want in my life, it is to know,” she spoke. Clearly. Firmly. “If you are asking if I would like to claim such great power, if I have suddenly felt the urge to claim it all for myself, you already know my answer. You put my heart to the Test. Let that be the testimony.”

Constellation stood still, ominous and towering. Not just as an iron-clad warrior, but as a servant of the Goddess. Whatever Twilight still thought about that divinity, with everything happening around, it was granting him a presence that could easily push her on the back hoof.

It was not going to happen, however. She was a Princess. An Envoy. Disciple of the Sun. She had been asked to visit this secret place. It meant she was already trusted enough. She had nothing to fear.

And he knew it, as he smiled, making his lips even more damaged and his greenish fangs blatant.

“This is exactly why you were deemed worthy, Sparkle of Twilight. Now allow yourself to be imbued with the Goddess’ sorrowful grace,” he exclaimed, taking another step forth. “And banish the remnants of fear. You can progress in your own tempo. I am here to make sure you are safe. As are my brethren inside.”

Twilight wasn’t sure if anypony staying inside such a potent source of magic could be in any shape to keep anypony safe... but she was not going to voice all the doubts.

She had to trust in somepony, right? Or something.

Constellation approached the doorway and Twilight subconsciously pressed her hooves more firmly into the stone. If there was to be a wave of magic coming through this corridor, she had to be ready for anything, even with reassurances.

The Sanctuarian pressed his armored hooves to the stone surface with gentleness. She heard him muttering something under his breath, as he put his forehead against the barrier. And though she saw no mechanism, she heard a rumble as the passageway began opening.

From the bottom, as soon as a greater crevice happened, a tidal force of arcane currents pushed on. They swept over Twilight’s legs, making her feel warm and cold at the same time. It was a thrust of magic that she had not felt before, it had almost a tempo to it. Like real waves, crashing against the shore. Only this time, instead of the sound of water and ocean... she heard a wail.

Or so she thought. It was near impossible for magic by itself to have a sound, unless one would have in mind the sound of it gathered around a horn. But a raw flow? To project some sort of a call?

Was it her imagination, spurned by the sensation of the ley lines freed and desperately escaping down the corridor?

And yet, there was it again. Like a low, metallic moan, with its own rhythm and... a vibration to it.

Yes, it was there. It was calling to her.

But she waited. She could, a moment longer, as the door was revealing more and more what was behind. And whatever it was, it was giving away an argent aura, dancing across raw and rough walls that she spotted on the other side of the chamber.

Liquid? The silver lines shifted and changes like moonlight across a lake’s surface.

Perhaps the currents were making her see things. Were she not trained enough to distinguish the magic from physical world around, she would claim the entire cavern before her was pure light. It was saturated with magic, coming from all over, but mostly beyond, where the edge of some sort of a terrace was.

Twilight felt actually blessed by her talent being that of magic. She could practically breath in the arcane power, it was so potent... and though she was never one to be intrigued by illicit substances, she could imagine that this was a whiff of how it would feel.

Intoxicating. Empowering. Making one yearn for more...

Constellation waited until the doorway was completely open, then stared back at her with interest and a dosage of care. “Are you ready to proceed, Sparkle of Twilight?”

She took a deeper breath. She would withstand this.

“I am. Lead on.”

He nodded and, uttering one more prayer, crossed the threshold of the place, with Twilight following close by. Almost pushing against the tide... still surprised that, other than that little feeling of elation from the sheer volume of the magic, she felt mostly fine.

Maybe it was that rhythm? That wailing tone? It persisted, coming and going, but there.

Was it calling to her? Summoning her and easing her into this place?

To what reason?

She entered the chamber, awash with raw magic. First spotting that two other Sanctuarians, like motionless statues, guarded the entrance from the inside, deep in a meditative prayer of sorts. Or unconscious due to the amount of power surrounding her. She would not be surprised, even convinced of their capabilities...

Twilight stood on a platform of sheer rock, protruding over some sort of a... crevasse, heading from her right to her left, like the mountain’s very base was split by the omnipresent force. There were no railings, no safety measures... even if those could truly be found in this magically abundant place. Only one construction stood on this natural shelf, resembling a crane of all things. Like over a well...

She took another deep breath, to steady herself, though she was... alright for now. The thrill was still settling in her bones, one made of magic and nerves alike, but without adverse effects. Not ones she could perceive currently, though she was not expecting that to last forever.

She glanced questioningly at Constellation, who was keeping her company slightly behind. He did not speak, only his gaze told her to approach the edge of the platform.

... they were not expecting her to jump down, right?

Well... she considered that she could trust an ancient, sacred order at least that much and simply trotted forth, measuring her steps. Witnessing the currents of magic pouring up from beyond the shelf, like waves of an ocean in the storm hitting a cliff face and shooting upwards violently. She did not wish to test their strength head on... but she had to at least look, if that was required.

And so she did. And barely stopped herself from recoiling outright.

The entire crevasse was filled with an argent liquid, sending many reflections all around the rocky surfaces, in a dance that had no choreography other than the pulsating rhythm. Caused by the shining surface raising up and falling, pushed up almost by a set of invisible, arcane lungs. Every flow sent forth magical ley lines, every ebb simply prepared itself for more. Every one of those exhales carried forth incredible power, the nature of which was as elusive as blatant to her.

Too blatant.

Twilight backed away, bumping slightly into Constellation, who immediately grabbed her and held her in place. A sting of panic made her think that he was about to actually push her into the chasm, but his armored hooves merely secured her.

Good, because she needed all the grounding that she could get, having witnessed a sight that was as magnificent as mane-raising.

“C-Constellation, this...!”

“This is the sacred pool from which we are granted Immaculate Moon’s... many gifts, to aid her children in their lives. Mother’s Tears gather and are gathered here, to—”

“This is quicksilver!” Twilight shouted aloud, as if fearing that the magical currents could muffle her somewhat. Instead, her voice bounced around in a vast echo. “I cannot believe it, I-I never thought I’d see it with my own eyes! I-I read about this! A couple mentions in our alchemy books, all of them warnings! It’s a very dangerous substance! You cannot stay here, we cannot stay here!”

The stallion tilted his head a little. Was he so ignorant to the dangers?! Or was he already so absentminded because of the obvious?!

“This place is exuding not only magic! Quicksilver emits vapors that could be lethal to ponies! This must be why you look so sickly! Your green fangs, your cracked lips, you could be having trouble even understanding me and—”

“I understand you well enough, Sparkle of Twilight,” he replied calmly and, of all things, with a smile. “We, the defenders of this most holy secret have been studying Mother’s Tears for many centuries. Interesting that your tongue associates this special type of blessed silver with quickness. For us, it is a symbol of the Goddess’ eternal love for us, expressed in sorrow. Love from which we drink to better serv—”

“You are drinking it?!”

Twilight heard metal shifting. And not from the cavern filled to the brim with danger. But from another, potential threat, as her shouting had gathered the attention of the other two Sanctuarians. They lifted themselves up from their prayer position, ominous and stern.

She gulped aloud through a clenched throat.

Constellation, however, simply turned his head and shook it, signifying no need for any action. And so those silent sentinels in the midst of arcane ley lines and perilous air returned to their motionless vigil.

“Fear poisons your heart,” the stallion told her.

“Yes, because this can poison my lungs!” she retorted, still rather strongly.

“No more than the angst and doubt,” Constellation assured her in return, not minding her tone. “Perils surround you still, Sparkle of Twilight. Ones you can perceive, ones you should not be able to. Closer than you think. Which is why...”

He paused, approaching the crane.

Twilight shook her head violently. “... you’re not being serious.”

The stallion stopped and turned, shooting her a glance that felt like it could spawn far more harm than the substance.

“This is no time for jests, Sparkle of Twilight,” he told her in a grim tone. “This exception to our sacred rules we take with utmost solemnity, following what is the will of the Immaculate Moon...”

Twilight fidgeted in place. Especially when he reached the, quite well kept considering its possible age, contraption and began cranking it. With a tempo that coincided with the sound and flow from below.

They really wanted her to... to ingest quicksilver? As a form of “infusion” as he called it? What would that even do? Was it not poisonous? Constellation looked like he was clearly suffering from the effects of it... and yet, was it possible that these were only the remaining, lasting effects of exposure? He didn’t operate the crane like a pony that was on the verge of collapsing, his movements, even in that heavy armor, were precise and focused...

So many question and observations ringed in her mind. And what would this rite even gift her? Last time she was granted a sliver of hope, reminded of the strength in her. In the nights that had passed, she drew from it abundantly.

What would happen now?

Constellation soon was holding in his hooves a truly ancient looking vase, that swung dangerously with the weight of quicksilver in it. He produced a small, shallow bowl from his belongings and made but a droplet of liquid fall upon it.

The sound of it hitting the dark metal was... incredible to Twilight. It was like weeping, like a short, pained wail... but one that expressed just so much emotion, so much affection of all things... They called quicksilver Mother’s Tears? It suddenly felt so appropriate.

She shook her head. Or was she simply losing it? This all was going so beyond her understanding.

Especially when Constellation approached, in silence and reverence, and bowed his head before her, presenting her with the vessel.

“Will you take Her sorrow, a Mother’s sorrow?” he exclaimed with so much veneration that Twilight pondered if he could actually see how much raw, arcane power was locked in such a small droplet.

She shook all over, a deep breath which she was going to hold already in her lungs. Not only to steel herself for this trial, but not to inhale anything in such close proximity to...

... to something she was going to drink anyway.

Her heart pounded once more with pure fear as she carefully took the bowl. She closed her eyes and... and thought of Midnight, before bringing the liquid to her lips.

The taste was sweet.

Twilight did not have a chance to ponder upon it, however. As soon as she swallowed, she felt a wave of... something. A force surged through her, starting at her throat, causing her knees to buckle and her eyes to water. She tried to take a breath, but, just like in her dream, she couldn’t. Only now, the argent light did not surround her like a tumultuous sea, but instead welled up in her. She could feel it. It choked her lungs, it filled her heart, it drowned her mind.

She felt herself slipping... floating... distant...

She... she could suddenly see herself.

Suspended in the air. On strands of magic, lifting her up, supporting her. Her own power, raspberry in hue, had changed. Silver strands weaved through it, like veins and arteries, pumping arcane lifeblood. She witnessed her mane flow and shimmer, just like Princess Celestia’s, with magical glimpses and distant, starlit horizons. Her wings unfurled on their own, strangely grand and majestic. It was like an outline of her own self, a silhouette weaved out of pure silver, formed around her body, her alicorn aura expanding and strengthening.

And, though she was watching her own body from a distance, Twilight felt it all.

The great magic. The deep sorrow. The loving warmth.

And then she again fell.

She fell and fell. Deeper and deeper. Diving down.

Only to rise up.

Chapter XLVII – For All of Us

Twilight lifted her eyelids, as a steady rhythm awoke her from her slumber. It bounced around her head a couple of times to do so, she felt. Something like... a hoof against wood? An armored hoof against wood? Knocking? Seemed accurate.

She rubbed her eyes, fiercely just to have her sight focus, but so far the chamber’s ceiling was a mess of grey.

“Kw... kwi bid to?” she finally asked, trying to wake herself up fully and so far failing in that task. At least the knocking must have heard.

“Nightguardian Midnight Wind, hwalba knaze,” she heard Midnight’s familiar and official voice. “And Rowan Berry.”

Twilight let out a sigh, sitting up for a second only to lay back into the comforters and stretch, feeling a wonderful pop somewhere in her spine... and then her wings. Was nice. But that respite was terribly treacherous and she had to get up after all.

Not that she wanted to, oh no. She really would prefer to stay in bed and sleep in. She had... honestly a great night’s rest, that was for certain. She would dare saying that she felt somewhat invigorated. As much as she, also, wanted to follow the ways of unimaginable sloth.

But, duty called. Two ponies of said duty, even.

“A minute, please,” she told them through the door, still organizing her sleepy mind. It had to be put back in the right shape! To try and meet how she felt inside. The flesh was willing, after all. Besides, she didn’t want to keep her entourage waiting pointlessly, that would have been most unbecoming of a Princess.

And a loved one, but that had to be a secondary reason for the moment.

Twilight ultimately scrambled off her bed, running a hoof through her mane. Ugh, she wasn’t surprised to find it a complete and utter mess. Thankfully it was nothing that a quick spell could not handle.

She flared up her horn and engaged in the instinctual incantation, busy otherwise with making sure that her eyes would finally focus. The chamber was still a bit blurry. Though it was not that surprising, she felt that she must have slept very deeply, if the energy underlying her half-slumbering body was of any indication.

Finally finding the doorway and hoping she looked at least presentable, Twilight stood on the threshold to face her entourage, waiting patiently in the corridor.

“Benu noc, h—ha!” she heard Midnight exclaim in surprise and witnessed his wide, sudden grin.

Rowan Berry, standing right next to him with a platter of fruit, took a half step back, the food bouncing on its silver base. “Hwalba knaze, are... are you alright?”

Twilight blinked, which was managing to clear up her vision finally. In no way, however, lessening the befuddlement at what their reactions meant. “Y-yes, why?” she asked.

Midnight said nothing, visibly trying to contain an outburst of laughter for whatever reason. He finally pointed inside the chamber, towards where the room’s mirror stood loyally, in its silver frame. Twilight followed his gesture, encountering her standard reflection.

... bar the fact that her mane was not neatly styled as she hoped. No. Instead, for similarly whatever reason, matching the one for Midnight’s merriment, it stood. As if every strand of it actually stood. In all possible directions. Creating something of a storm cloud of hair, billowing and omnipresent. With the volume that could put Princess Celestia to shame.

“Goodness!” Twilight called out.

And, as it happened, instinctively slammed the door shut. Causing, a hearty snicker from Midnight, as she heard all to well despite the wood.

What in the...? It was one thing to try to wake up fully and another to turn one’s mane into some sort of a fuzz-ball! Yes, Twilight knew well she had those morning when she could very well plant her muzzle in a pile of pancakes from being drowsy, but this was ridiculous! She quickly focused, being far, far more careful about the spell to fix whatever that hairstyle was. Lab-accident shag?

Whatever it was, it had to go... but it took Twilight a try or two, speaking of feeling dopey. Her mane was doing all sorts of things, instead of turning into the neat hairdo she was used to. Neat and conservative, instead of wild and free and in-all-directions. There would be a time to make herself look more fancy for the next meeting with the Covenant, but that was definitely not now, but a thing for further future.

The nearest future waited in the corridor still and only after Twilight made absolutely sure to look presentable, for real this time, did she open the door again, faced once more with her companions.

Midnight was, despite the time that passed, still trying to stop himself from laughing out loud. “Forgive us, hwalba knaze. The strangest thing has happened just before. We could have sworn some mare with a wild mane opened this door earlier, but I cannot see her anymore...”

Twilight stopped herself from rolling her eyes... and maybe even doing something to his tied-up mane as recompense, only for the sake of Rowan Berry’s presence. Who, by the way, seemed far less amused and more abashed than anything at the moment, holding Twilight’s breakfast.

Consider the nights before and everything that she was going through, it was prudent for Twilight to turn to her directly soon after. “Greetings, Nightguardian. And welcome back, Rowan Berry, I’m glad to see you again. Is everything alright?”

It was an honest, open question, despite it all. But when the mare said nothing at first, only taking a deep breath, Twilight worried that things still weren’t back to normal... or, at least, to the acceptable amount. However, after the healer composed herself, still in possession of the platter of food, she offered a deep bow.

“I give you welcome, hwalba knaze, and ask for your forgiveness. My performance in my duties over the last nights was lamentable, lacking and disrespectful to you, as an honored guest of the Lords and our country. I beg your forgiveness, however ready to receive whatever punishment you deem appropriate for my misgivings.”

Twilight shook her head immediately. “I’m not that kind of a pony, Rowan Berry. Everypony has better and worse days and we can hardly blame each other for that. The most important matter is – how are you feeling now? Have you freed yourself of your burdens in a confession, if that is not an intrusive question to ask?”

“That I have, hwalba knaze, and to share my worries was the right thing to do,” Rowan Berry assured, looking up from her deferential stance.

“Then I am glad. May Immaculate Moon... through Her servants ease your plights,” Twilight declared, almost religiously. It felt right to invoke that.

And, considering the healer’s faint smile, it was right.

One good deed tonight already. Hopefully there would be chances for more. But, it depended on a few factors which she had to be made aware of.

“Any news for me directly?” she asked of Midnight, who nodded his head.

“Indeed, Honored Princess. Honored Lord Bright of Family Crescent should be arriving tonight in a few hours, and Honored Lord Word of Family Sunfall is already here, having managed to brave the storm late last night.”

“Was it that bad?” she asked, having in mind how venerable the Lord was.

“Heavy snowfall, but the Lord’s sentinels performed above and beyond expectations,” Midnight replied with a note of pride for his brethren. “The Lord even visited the Great Shrine yesternight before retiring to his chambers, so he must have felt able enough after the flight.”

“And he, supposedly, was informed of everything that transpired?” Twilight inquired further, eliciting a reply from Rowan Berry, still holding the food.

“Tac, Honored Princess. Hard not to, the entire Tuarie is commenting on what happened in the Great Shrine, from priesthood to caretakers. And with the Covenant meeting soon, there’s anticipation in the air.”

That was not surprising. “I take it the Honored Lords won’t wait forever to meet?”

“Nye, hwalba knaze,” the healer replied. “Later this night a meeting is most probable.”

Preparation had to be made, then. Starting with the obvious. “Very well. I have a task for you, Rowan Berry.”

“Yes, Honored Princess?” the mare inquired in readiness.

“Thank you for the breakfast, first and foremost, you can leave it inside. Then, would you be so kind as to pass the message to the Covenant that I am ready for the summons at any moment. I would also wish to inquire about being provided with some parchment and ink, as it seems my supplies are running low.”

Rowan Berry nodded. “Of course, Honored Princess. I will convey it.”

Twilight granted her a smile and waited for her to leave her and Midnight alone. He was doing his best impression of a professional warrior that had absolutely no interest in being one on one with a Princess he was guarding.

Impression as believable as ready to crumble at the first moment after the chamber doors were locked.

Twilight leaned into his nuzzling. A little. More than a little. “And a good night to you too, dear.”

Midnight chuckled into her neck and gave her a playful nip before stepping back. “Do you know a better way of greeting one’s love other than words? And other than a kiss, that is.”

“I might think of a few ideas, but I leave them to your opportunism and reason.”

He let out a small his. “The larder might be hard to come by with you around.”

She blinked and did her best not to wheeze in laughter.

“It’s... it’s ‘latter’,” she told him, having the mental image that his mistake invoked right before her eyes. She supposed some would get insulted by the suggestion that their presence could empty any around food storage, but she knew better than to think he was accusing her of overeating or something!

Especially with the recent fruit diet. If anything, it made her feel definitely more leaner and more energized!

In the meantime, her beloved just looked around, as if searching for a convenient Equestrian-Noctraliyar dictionary. Which would not have been a bad idea to invest in at some point maybe, Twilight thought even through the giggling. Perhaps something like that existed in a scroll form in Noctraliya actually?

“So... what did I say?” Midnight asked in the meantime, unsure what to change about his statement.

She just turned to him and gave him a peck on the muzzle, which should have sufficed for a consolation prize.

“Never mind,” she told him warmly. “The point is, make sure you don’t do anything silly with everypony watching.”

He rolled his eyes. “Do I really need a reminder? Again?”

“Have or have you not flirted with me right by that fountain in the main cavern?”

“Don’t blame me that you are amazing and beautiful and I cannot have enough of you, alright?” he retorted with almost an outrage, causing her to giggle again.

“Alright, alright, let’s just continue being careful,” she told him, taking a seat on the carpet. “Let me refresh my sight spell and we can allow ourselves to be safely unreasonable over some breakfast.”

Midnight just chuckled. “Sounds like a very nice plan. But, actually, that makes me think...” he began, sitting before her. “Are you not missing Ekwestriyar food? I imagine a forced change of diet might have been hard on you. We’re used to owoci and fruit and owoci and... you know how it goes, but I know your choices in Equestria are more versatile.”

Twilight pondered, gathering her magic gradually. “I... don’t think I can complain. Yours are surprisingly ripe, and the presentation and choices are apt. And it’s healthy, definitely. Might be good for me, truth be told. I have a weakness for junk food.”

She was about to release the spell, but he leaned back, as if repelled. “You’re eating trash...?”

“No, it’s an expression!” she told him, rolling her eyes. “It’s... well, lower quality food, but very tasty. Like hayburgers, for example?”

“... what are those?”

“You never had a hayburger?! Ever?”

“Well, first of, not really keen on hay. Grass around here is for sheep, you know,” he told her matter-of-factly. “And, other than that, it just sounds... strange? What is the word ‘burger’ even?”

“It comes from... actually, never mind now, I am definitely giving you a tour around Ponyville when we return. I think I could get the place to stay open after sunset for a while, so you can try it fresh!” she declared.

Maybe too enthusiastically, for he chuckled. “Forcing cooks to stay awake and work longer because my beloved wants to enjoy a ‘lower quality’ dinner. Sounds like the nicest abuse of power I have ever heard of.”

Twilight rolled her eyes before kissing him briefly, remaining leaned forth to cast her spell.

Midnight winked and then finally closed his own eyes, with her soon following, ready to let the gathered energy flow freely through their bodies. Like a breeze down a mountain slope. She could feel it rush past, with a beat not unlike a heart’s. Refreshing.

“There, much better,” she said afterwards, blinking a few times and already spotting the room being much brighter and the colors much more lively.

“Glad to hear it,” Midnight replied, shaking a little. It looked like he still had a hard time getting used to the feeling of arcane energy about him, as many times as he allowed that to happen. And as much as he, himself, had benefited from it. Like back during that certain evening in the light of the sun.

He blinked and cracked his neck. “But, wait, once more, what exactly is in a hayburg—kirwe!”

His shout startled Twilight enough for her to jump up from her haunches. “W-what?!”

“Your... Neskaza Lunee... your eyes!” he shouted. In enough surprise not to even lower his head in reverence over the Goddess’ holy name, even if the pause was still there, instinctual.

But Twilight could not care less about invocations of divinity, focusing rather on all the other words he had uttered. And, once more, the chamber’s mirror was her accomplice, glancing back at her with the reflection of a Princess of Friendship. Somewhat startled Princess, but with a keen, piercing look of violet eyes.

Violet, reflective eyes.

Violet, reflective eyes with slit irises!

“What?!” Twilight shouted again, pretty much galloping to the mirror, as if to check if it wasn’t cracked in such a precise way or... or something! Her reflection rushed as well, eager to meet its counterpart and, indeed, brandishing that unique stare, especially up close.

There they were. Her eyes not unlike batpony ones, piercing, transfixing and sharp. Just like Midnight’s. Only in a color impossible or at least very rare for a night-dweller, but other than that...

... how? Just how?

“I... I don’t understand,” Twilight muttered, using her hoof to check around, stretching her pupils in all directions in an almost disturbing way. “The spell copies the ability to see in the dark, not the actual eye structure! Yes, it was experimental to get that effect in the first place, but this had never...! How did that even...!”

She realized exactly how she sounded. As if she was explaining her young and very much inexperienced self to Princess Celestia. Over spilling juice on the table or something!

But such a blunder?!

In the corner of her... new eyes, as it happened, she spotted Midnight approaching. His steps were cautious and he was wearing an expression that was as utterly befuddled as filled with... something.

Twilight couldn’t tell, astonished as she was with her own look.

“What... what is happening today?” she complained to her reflection. “First the mane looking like after a lightning strike, now this! Am I losing my mind?! I’ve never had such problems, it’s like I am pouring far too much power into the spells, this—”

“I’ve seen this.”

Midnight’s sentence made her stop for a breath. Then turn her head. In record time. To witness his own and original, batpony piercing gaze. Meeting hers with astonishment and wonder.

“... what did you say?” she asked, her voice much more trembling than she thought it would be.

“I’ve... I’ve seen this before... or... these,” he muttered, his hoof reaching up, as if he wanted to touch her very stare. Grasp and hold onto it. “Bogine... is this yet another sign? For me?”

Twilight did not understand, but... considering what she had herself went through lately, was him receiving a sign that much of a surprise? She caused a miracle for him not so long ago... had another just occurred?

“What... are you talking about, Midnight?” she asked, keen to know, keener than the glances they were exchanging. And despite that sudden stranglehold of worry in her throat.

“I... I mean...”

Midnight faltered and stepped back. He was visibly shaken, even if she didn’t yet know from what. But it was not simply distress that grasped him. There was something about him that radiated... warmth? Kindness? It was hard to tell.

Likely for him too. “I... this will sound so stupid, but... kirwe, these eyes... I’ve witnessed them before. It’s like I can now remember it again,” he managed to say after all.

Twilight blinked, though she felt reluctant to rob him of his omen even for a moment. When she continued to look, he took another step back. Almost in reverence. Was he feeling the same distress?

And what was so meaningful to him in it? Other than the obvious, that she looked more like a noctrale... Was that it? Did Dusk Stream have...?

No, her eyes were marigold, the Family scroll Twilight had seen showed as much.

“Are... you have seen such eyes before, yes?”

“I have, by the Goddess...” he told her, shaking his head in disbelief. “Not in the waking world, as this color is unheard of among us, but... Those are the eyes of a vision.”

“A vision?”

“It must have been... It was in a dream, unless I am dreaming still,” he whispered in uncertainty.

“Both of us would have to,” she assured him of the reality of this unique situation. “I have no idea how this happened, but... what ‘vision’ do you have in mind?” Twilight insisted, seeing that he wanted to share but was... concerned about her reaction?

At least that’s how it felt, especially when he kept avoiding and yet seeking her gaze. Rubbing the back of his neck from that point on. It wasn’t entirely like him to look so sheepish.

“Well, I... ha... listen, first of all, I... I don’t want to presume. Or pressure, or... or anything.”

She wasn’t sure what he was getting at and, for once, her staring at him constantly was not really helping. But... what else was there to do. Other than reassurance.

“I... think we are at the point of our relationship when we... can just talk about things?” she tried to encourage him indeed, but he only let out a nervous laughter.

“I understand, but it’s... Bogine... it feels rushed, I-I would not want you to get ideas that I am pushing things, or... It was a dream, right? Even if it was a... a...” He hissed briefly. “Kirwe, I don’t know anymore...”

She took a step to him. “Listen, I... if it was something you saw just like that then... I will take it as a dream... most likely?” she spoke honestly, with that little bit of uncertainty. “What kind of a dream?”

He bit the side of his lower lip. “Recent. Uhm... After our... after the cave. Yes, the cave.”

“Oh...”

Well, that could have been a reason for abashment, if it was that sort of a fantasy. Though, Twilight did not understand why that would cause him to be so petrified about sharing. She was happy to listen anyway. She loved him and, well, she wasn’t going to be shocked outright, no?

There was still a blush on her muzzle as she spoke. “I mean... I think after what happened, things like that are... normal? I mean, I could tell you about that one time that I dreamed that... uhm...”

That was, even for her, a bit too much honesty to say it comfortably.

But Midnight only fiddled with his hooves, which, again, was so unlike him. “My light, it wasn’t a shallow fantasy... Besides, I mean... who needs those in dreams when one tasted the sweetest of them awake?”

She wasn’t sure if he planned to make her blush that much more with this declaration, but it was welcomed anyway.

She waited patiently a while more, until he would finally have the clarity of mind. Took him a moment longer, but when he finally stopped himself from looking all abashed, his sentences were at least a little clearer.

“I... It wasn’t a dream that would be inappropriate to share, nothing like that. But I saw us.”

“... yes?”

“All of us. I saw you. And I saw me. And... and I saw...”

He hissed a little. At himself, for again faltering in trying to speak his mind. For not braving through the emotions and reaching for the words, most likely.

But words were secondary. Especially to Twilight, since... she suddenly had an idea about what he could have meant. And that very notion made her legs wobble and her coat to stand on end, when a shiver... not entirely unpleasant shiver, coursed through her.

“Go on...?” she suggested more than encouraged, her voice far more timid than she thought.

“We... we were standing somewhere. I wasn’t sure where, it’s a little foggy in my mind... Maybe a terrace, maybe a stone shelf...” he began explaining, trotting in a little circle, his tied up mane swaying behind him. “A night’s breeze surrounded us. Calming and... and soothing. The stars above shone. Brightly, as if all of the ancestors were looking down, right at us. And... and the Goddess Herself was with us. Around us. I felt Her presence, ia yur, ab Ipeu lumn, I knew that She was nearby. Protecting us,” he declared, then paused to finally look back at Twilight directly. At her eyes. His gaze softening. “All of us.”

Another shiver went down Twilight’s spine. A sudden one. A fearful one. A good one.

“... y-yes?”

“And... And those eyes, those slit eyes, they...” He stopped himself again, then took a step to her. “I remember them, the color. Unlike any that a Child of the Goddess would know, but...”

Twilight found herself frozen in place as he approached even closer and his hoof found her muzzle. His touch was the gentlest she could remember. And his whisper even more so.

“... but that child, that you were holding in your forelegs... Our child.”

Tears welled up in her eyes. She simply couldn’t stop them. Not after that declaration. She didn’t want to, even.

Midnight’s muzzle shuddered. “Bogine, I’m... I’m sorry, I... I shouldn’t have...”

“Oh, Midnight...”

She desperately leaned forth and hugged him tightly. He held her in place, kept her like he was holding his greatest treasure, she felt it well enough. To hear such a declaration, even based on but a nightly vision... it was incredible. It was simply otherworldly.

And Twilight cried. She let out all this joy, all this worry and disquiet in her through such a wonderful, if sorrowful way.

Midnight didn’t say anything until he felt that she stopped shuddering. Only when she was spent, she heard his whisper.

“I... I didn’t want to say it, to... to reveal it so suddenly, this seems like such a fantasy. But... this gaze is impossible to ignore...” he tried to explain himself, but that was more than unnecessary.

She cleared her nose and shook her head. “Midnight, I... don’t be sorry, please. It’s... It is beautiful, this vision... if distant,” she told him back, in a voice that she tried to make confident and soft alike.

“If distant...” he parroted, tightening his hold a little more around her. Reassuring, comforting. His. “I... I took that dream as a reminder, straight from the Immaculate Moon...” he said, pushing his head further into her neck, as this form of praise and gratitude. “For so long I lived in grief. In Peraure here, in this life. And then I met you and... and though I still think I am unworthy, I... I dare to hope. You know that I dare to hope.”

“I do, Midnight. I do too...” she assured him and he sighed.

“This is the future that I want to have. A future I forgot that I once desired. A future I thought... Bogine, I thought I would never again dream of.”

Twilight didn’t need even a moment to realize how much he meant with that. He was a married stallion before, after all. And marriage among the batponies meant something else than just a deep, emotional connection. But also, and perhaps first and foremost, a certain readiness.

And now... Twilight found herself considering if that same, wholesome readiness she could aspire to reach for. With everything being so complicated, so clandestine at the moment, with far more than their own, personal happiness being decided. The feeling that, so far, they had to hide... but perhaps one day, one night, they would not have to.

Would there be a better way of showing this joy to the world than...?

She shuddered again and pressed into him, finding her support and her solace in his closeness, in his love, radiating from him in the rhythm of a beating heart. She listened for it, she yearned for it with a silver yearning.

Yes, such a future was a dream so far. But dreams were worthy to preserve. To gain from them strength and conviction, even if they sometimes faded in one’s mind. That did not mean they weren’t persistent in the heart.

And Twilight would safeguard this dream with all her might.

She leaned into Midnight for a bit more. She had to tell him how she felt, exactly.

“I... I had not thought of this deeply before, Midnight, but I am glad you... you said it all,” she whispered, but she knew he could hear, he could feel her every word. “I love you. That’s all.”

“That’s all?” he asked and she too quivered as he chuckled.

“Yes, that’s all,” she confirmed it, relaxing into his hold. “Because I... I cannot imagine any other scenario, in the end. Even if there is a time and a place for such decisions... there will be a time and a place. I promise you that.”

She wondered if he could read into her tone well enough to grasp all that she meant and all that she reminded him of. And she wasn’t disappointed, even as he stepped away. But just a little, so that he could kiss her on the forehead. Minding the horn, but with no less intention.

“Of course, iaa dilece, naturally. That is not something one rushes and I understand it more than you think. Although...” He leaned away, to again be able to look her in her eyes clearly. “That gaze just... it touches my heart, it makes my blood rush and redden...”

He paused, as if in thought and for a moment Twilight could have sworn she saw his pupils shrinking. But that lasted no longer than a heartbeat as he spoke again.

“There is a joy and anticipation in me that... that I cannot quite describe.” He shook his head. “Profound.”

She smiled, not going to rob him of his elation just yet, keeping her stare his way. “I can imagine, Midnight. Even as not well-versed in these thing as I am...” she admitted. “But I understand it. One day, when... when the time is right and when we won’t have to hide this anymore.”

Midnight let out a prolonged sigh, that very much could have been a hiss. “You know, my light... Moments like this...” He reached for her cheek and she leaned into this touch. “I feel like I should just gladly leave it all behind... if only to be with you.”

He didn’t just say it, Twilight realized. He confessed it. And she grasped how much this disclosure meant. How earnest and extreme it was, coming from a batpony. A faithful of the Goddess. A son of a proud, ancient Family. A warrior of a most elite, loyal unit.

“Consequences... be burned in Peraure?” she quoted him from not so long ago, much to his lopsided grin.

“Something like that, my light...” he whispered and chuckled dryly. “But I... hope you don’t take it the wrong way, I also would not wish to...” He shook his head. “I wish for this to work out. For the sake of our nations, our brethren. Us. And, maybe being samamatu... so that I would not have to make a choice between my heritage and my love.”

Twilight just nodded. She wouldn’t think that an egotistical premise, if she understood him right. And she would definitely not want to put him in that position.

Midnight lifted his gaze up, as if the Goddess Herself could grant him the answer. “Must those too wondrous things clash in our lives? What we come from and who we choose to love?” His face scrunched as he lowered his daring eyes. “It is not a decision I want to stand before...”

Twilight reached for his muzzle now. “I... think I know what your choice could be and—”

“You do,” he immediately ascertained her.

“... but I don’t wish for you to make it. And I have hope. I want to have conviction that... well... that where there is will there is a way,” she said, conjuring up a smile. “We come from different backgrounds and cultures... and philosophies. About many matters. But I think, Midnight, that the good in our lives attracts more good. That everything that is, among your kin, firm and fair and faithful can be conjoined with all that is harmonious in ours. You know I didn’t come here to impose, or, I don’t know, proselytize. Simply to show Friendship and find common ground so that we can share in it.”

Midnight nodded, leaning more into her touch. “I’m no aksiosan, my light, but... I think the Goddess indeed wills it. Bogine wolune to!” he declared piously, in a way to make Twilight smile broadly.

“Well, Midnight,” she replied, mindful of her tone, “I can confirm that I’ve talked with Her in the flesh. And that was definitely what I understood from her encouragement.”

She pondered how he would still react. Yes, he was chosen to be her entourage by Princess Luna’s direct command for a Nightguard escort, but ever since Midnight Iris’ astonishment at learning about that particular “blessing”... Twilight was going to observe everything.

And, indeed, Midnight’s expression persisted, though a glint of abashment did appear in his eyes, still reflecting her slit pupils. “Hers are mysterious ways, though right and good, without a doubt. We, Her children, are not worthy of Her direct presence. She is far too perfect to deal with us like that and yet She knows to Her we shall remain faithful... but it makes me so, so happy to know that you have been granted this blessing, my light...”

“Trust me, Midnight, she is far closer to all of us than you think.”

He laughed, looking to the side before his gaze returned. “Who am I to understand Her choices? I’m but Her humble, unworthy servant, but one future star in Her Argentee, for which honor I pray and which I wish to earn with my life... But, thinking back on my time spent among your brothers and sisters, iau lumn... I’ve been doing some thinking and... I am happy for you.”

Twilight gave him an intrigued look. “Why is that?”

“You have the Goddess by you. Along Her sister. I know you show great loyalty to the Judging Sun, but still Bogine remains there. She... didn’t abandon you, by simply picking us and remaining above our lands. It is the same Sign that lightens your night. She wishes all to come to Her and know of Her grace. And to you She speaks as you do and walks as you do and eats of your food and drinks of your water... To be better understood and easier to approach.”

Twilight granted him a smile. “Are you sure you didn’t miss your calling in the priesthood caste?”

“Mame would have definitely preferred that,” he did acknowledge with a chuckle. “It’s just a thought I had, even if I would never presume. Although... maybe a little,” he declared, reaching down and holding Twilight by the hoof. Gently and yet with conviction. “The Immaculate Moon... She is the patron of all, our holy Mother and Protector. And yet I feel that She comes down in her signs and blessing and is definitely close to us. If She will allow this moment of... uhm... of...”

“Hope?” Twilight finished the sentence for him, but he just laughed further and pressed his forehead against hers, his mane brushing against her horn.

“I was actually going to say ‘nadmenot’, so ‘hubris’... but I enjoy ‘hope’ far more, my light. My love. My hope and my future...”

Twilight closed her eyes and remained by and with him for a moment longer. She had to fix her eyes and get ready for the rest of the night... but the present could wait its due.

It, unfortunately, reminded them of itself soon enough. Not a couple of minutes after Twilight managed to finally get her sight back in order and without the pupil modifications... as amazing as those had turned out to be... Rowan Berry did return. With the supplies and the news that the Honored Lords were inviting their esteemed guest for a dinner before the proceedings.

Which was rather cordial still, all things considered. All the unpleasant things that had happened considered. Just like before, she would enjoy a feast with them, but was this a new opening? Or a distraction? She also thought of poison... but that would be going too far, right? They hadn’t done that last time, so...

Well... she still thought of it.

Regardless, she had to occupy herself for the moment. Reading to relax would do well to help her find balance. Or, at least, that was what she was exactly hoping for. In mental preparation for the next congregation with the seven ponies that held all the political power to proclaim peace or wage war or whatever else they considered in their hearts and minds.

And yet...

Her mind was not on the Covenant. Not really. Not after that conversation that she had just shared with Midnight. She would have wanted nothing more than to spend more time with him. Clarify, discuss... just be around. Be around her love and future.

It was a wonderful sentiment.

But there were no convenient excuses again for the night and so she tried to read.

To no avail. She kept on repeating the same paragraphs, the same pages, her mind drifting away like a cloud in the summer’s sky, happily following the faintest of warm breezes.

Twilight would normally find solace in studies. That and more, her magic and knowledge weren’t just due to talent! But... it was hard to claim that her life was normal lately. She felt, deep inside, that she was changing in some way. That she had changed. And that she would have to even more. For there was so much at stake, such scenarios for the future. Ones near, ones far, those unlikely and those predicted and... those hoped for?

When she couldn’t immediately invoke that actual title of the book she had taken from the bag, Twilight relented. She might have as well dwelt in her mind and bring her thoughts back together.

“Urgh...” she groaned to herself a little at this surrender.

Shrinking the tome back to the convenient, luggage size took her, again, one more try than planned. That additional attempt caused actually by the fact that she had managed to reduce the volume’s size a little bit more than planned. Notably to lose it in the woolen comforter of her bed for a moment. Yes, the covering was fluffy, but it should have never fitted an entire book in it.

Twilight sighed when the escapee title returned to the bag after a few moments finally. She got up from the bed, pacing the chamber steadily.

“Alright, Twilight, calm down. Focus. You need to pull yourself together.”

It was true. Her focus was way off, but that she didn’t even need to admit before herself.

Well, unless she, for some reason, gained considerable magical power out of the blue... but she was far too reasonable to come up with such a silly excuse for her own mistakes. Naturally, as a fairly young alicorn, she would expect a gain in magical potency, but it were to happen gradually. In a steady rhythm, like that of a heart. Beating after one’s purpose...

She was thinking about Midnight again, wasn’t she?

Well, she found herself splayed on the bed for the moment. Thinking. Considering.

Or maybe daydreaming. She wasn’t sure exactly which one is it, but that wasn’t important.

This morning... well, early night, she wasn’t sure what would be the most accurate term, came so suddenly and yet it felt so abundantly clear. That was a conversation they would have to have at some point, after all. It maybe was just a little rushed by unforeseen circumstances of sight.

Twilight felt another shiver pass through her. She, well, she had never really considered starting a family before. For the obvious reason of having other priorities and not having a partner in her life.

No, more than just that. Not having a beloved stallion that she meant the world for. And that she fell for with every fiber of her being. Now that this had been mentioned... and considering that, well... what had happened had happened already...

Twilight realized three things simultaneously. Her mind doing circles, thinking about a certain cavern, her vivid blush... and that she had rested one of her hooves over her barrel.

Instinctively. But with an instinct she never paid much attention to. It... was enough to invoke a smile on her muzzle. Also one that she did not really remember wearing before.

Maybe she could, indeed, wear it in the future.

Future she was to safeguard.

Future she would safeguard.

Some time afterwards, having made sure to look more than presentable and decidedly confident, Twilight crossed the threshold of the magnificent dining hall, having been escorted there by Midnight. Chamber usually reserved for the Lords and their closest guests, as she had previously learnt, for feasting and official celebrations.

Still, as far as being a foreign envoy invited to share in the splendor, she definitely did not stand apart from the opulent interior of dark granite and white gems, of blues and silvers. At least not when it came to decorum, or presence, even if her purple, regal gown created a little contrast.

Smaller than one would remember, actually.

But! The one part missing for her to feel entirely confident was Midnight himself. This time he had been told to wait outside of the Covenant’s part of the Sanctuary alongside Rowan Berry. It would have been a much more worrisome circumstance for Twilight normally, but at least she had a modicum of support from Midnight Eye, whose gaze she easily found at the table and which assured her that he didn’t forget about their recent exchange.

But it was Lord Bright Crescent, as it happened, that was the first to offer verbal reassurance to her in this situation. In his own, typical fashion.

“Ha, by my blood, Honored Princess!” he proclaimed, standing up from his seat and trotting to her with unbridled enthusiasm. “I was a little inconvenienced that we had to meet on such a short, urgent and completely unnecessary notice,” he announced in something far, far louder than a theatrical whisper, “but it was worth making the trip to see you once more! And in such an ensemble, I say, I had no idea you had such a selection with you! Marvelous choice! Ha!”

Twilight smiled cordially. It wasn’t actually a choice, she had to be honest in her mind.

It was still the same gown. Yet, considering her need of getting back the hang of her spells that night, she decided that a little alteration would not be the worst of ideas, for a number of reasons.

And, as such, the purple of her ensemble was now slate, nicely flowing into bluish hues where the material naturally creased, almost as if made out of two, separate cloths. More so, the trims and accessories she had enchanted in a way to entwine both gold and silver. In a presentation that she would feel both great in and with which she would make a statement. On top of all that, the local jewelry had done the trick, embellishing a mane style that she might or might have not borrowed from arcemandre Shadebloom, all the way back at the Border.

She was no fashion designer, like Rarity, but she knew a thing or two about magic after all. And she knew what she liked. And what could impress the local ponies.

Twilight did give Bright Crescent a polite nod of her head. “And greetings to you as well, Honored Lord Bright of Family Crescent. Greetings to the right and honorable Covenant!” she turned to everypony else as well. “May the Immaculate Moon... smile upon us, for we have gathered again under Her gaze, to speak of matters serving all her chosen ponies.”

She was expecting a reaction as diverse as the selection of Lords before her, but for once it seemed mostly unanimous. Whether out of genuine approval or courtesy, the gathered first bowed their heads in unison and then exchanged glances. She spotted Midnight Eye passing her an almost invisible smirk, Crimson Shade arcing his eyebrow, usually resting quite menacingly on his stern face and Sunfall Word nodding visibly and with a dose of respect.

“Ipe ben dicte. Swyiadeztwo prode ipe, akute ipeu um. Ben dictee, wald ben dictee…” he muttered to himself.

Bright Crescent, in the meantime, managed to roll his eyes twice. “Yes, yes, decorum, blessings and all. I see the visit to Iug u Maednoc already got to your pretty head, hwalba knaze, but don’t you worry. Nothing that some great food and less stiff company cannot dispel!”

She was prepared to hear a groan from Midnight Eye’s direction, but he must have held it in strongly.

Twilight found her place easily, considering that she was the only guest tonight, again in between Crimson Shade, whose expression changed but a tone... which meant from mildly interested to apathetic and Blessed Fang. The latter avoided Twilight’s gaze in entirety. No doubt, after what had happened in the Great Shrine. He was one to be the most confounded.

That and the fact that he was the one “threatening” this emergency meeting. Without question the young Lord had a number of things to worry about, tradition and faith considered. More so, he abandoned his usual, long robes of an antas for a more general, traditional attire, one that she was used to seeing on Midnight Eye.

Twilight made sure that her gown rested comfortably around her, then found Dusk Harvest and his faithful Blossom perched on his shoulder on the other side of the table. She gave them both a polite smile, though she could have sworn that the bat’s friendly grin was wider than the Lord’s.

Lastly, she sought Azure Mist, once more clearly wishing to outdo Twilight when it came to looking regal. Though, this time, it was fair to say that it was, at best, a stalemate.

Seven Lords and one her.

These numbers had been scaring her before. But not tonight.

Everypony were getting seated and comfortable. All but Midnight Eye who remained still and spoke up, his voice confident.

“The Covenant gathers once more with our esteemed guest. We have not expected that to happen quite so quickly, yet to groz a meeting is an ancient tradition. Hwalbu haspadr Aldatu u Rodine Kiel, your threat has been received and met with determination and readiness. We trust that it is not unfounded.”

Blessed Fang said nothing, simply stood up and met Midnight Eye’s gaze with conviction that surpassed his years. And Twilight deduced that this was but the first of many traditions she would observe regarding this situation.

The staring match continued for a few breaths before both of the Lords took their seats at the same time. Still, it did not stop Midnight Eye from continuing, this time in a slightly more relaxed fashion.

“But for these heartbeats, before we proceed to the Kezpont, I propose that we drink to whatever is to come and enjoy a proper feast.”

That particular invitation did invoke joy in at least one of the present.

“Now that is something that I can get behind! Midnight Eye invites us to be merry, note the night in our chronicles!” Bright Crescent declared, clapping his hooves like an excited child. “Traducayi eskat, latiyayi gozalke!” he shouted loudly.

Twilight heard the dreaded word in his declaration. Well, she had to expect withstanding that drink many times still. Though she wasn’t sure if she would ever truly enjoy it, not that it was the point of partaking.

Whilst the many servants appeared from all over and scrambled to bring forth the oranges and watermelons and grapes in various dishes, she patiently waited, with a calm, collected expression, looking over her hosts. Sunfall Word clearly pretended to be asleep for the moment, whilst Azure Mist was more than transparently assessing both her and her ensemble. Still. Was there a note of envy in her gaze?

Twilight would love to have her own, albeit brief, staring match with her. Just to make a point, remembering the previous stances and gestures. But Dusk Harvest’s voice grasped her attention instead.

“Hwalba k-k-knaze, I-I am glad t-to see you b-b-back from the Iug u M-M-M...” He tried to get the word out with Blossom’s eager, nuzzling help. “Maednoc! How d-do you f-find one of t-t-the ancestral h-homes o-of our k-k-kin?”

She gave him a more than kind smile. “I think ‘impressive’ would be an understatement, Honored Lord. Your dwellings are a marvel of inspiring architecture and engineering. If all of the Sem Iugi could be compared to the Mountain of Midnight, even more so.”

Bright Crescent chimed in with a hiss. “Keep saying that, Honored Princess, and Midnight Eye will stop being the cordial host very quickly. Iug u Maednoc comparable to the other Iugi? Blasphemous,” he stated, leaning back in his seat, his milky, pristine mane encompassing the entire backrest almost. “True, it could be considered impressive... as impressive as a river floating neatly in chiseled canal. Stays in its pristine place like ordered, but even fish are bored to live there...”

Twilight managed to somehow contain herself, as did Midnight Eye, but Crimson Shade to her side shook his head.

“And I suppose, Bright Crescent, that you would say that your arcades and overlooks are far superior to that in style, substance and whatever other, most important traits,” he commented sarcastically.

“How well do you know me!” came a grinning reply. “But since you spoke up, I think it is prudent to mention that whilst Rodine Maednoc style is to build canals, you are just Peraure-bent to dam the river completely. Iug u Umber is like a boulder that just dropped down into the stream. Poor fish never stood a chance, did they?”

There was a tone in Bright Crescent’s voice that Twilight caught onto. And especially when it came to the metaphor.

Crimson Shade did not suddenly turn passive in this exchange. “At least one good arballiste strike would not send half of our Mountain crashing down. Like it could do to your precious palace.”

“Why would you ever point an arballiste my way, Crimson Shade?” Bright Crescent asked with a truly mischievous laugh. “Don’t you always dream of far better targets? The opposite direction, nonetheless?”

Twilight knitted her brows.

Blessed Fang decided to take part in the “discussion”. Despite his distant gaze and expression, it seemed that he paid some attention even to her little grimace.

“Must we be so crass already?” came his cold inquiry.

Paid attention to the grimace, maybe. But not precisely to the feelings on the matter.

“With all due respect, Honored Lord,” Twilight took the initiative right from him, “but that remark was not only crass, but provocative, considering the previous talks in this esteemed company. As such,” she switched her focus firmly to Bright Crescent, “Honored Lord Bright of Family Crescent, you will stop yourself from continuing such derisive expositions.”

Oh, she felt it. She could physically feel the Covenant all focusing on her, when a chill traveled down her spine. Even Sunfall Word opened his eyes in curiosity, considering the strength of presence she truly managed to put in this request.

No. In this demand. Strong enough to make the chamber cold for a moment.

Bright Crescent, being the more-than-snide perpetrator that he was, shook his head and made a face. “Honored Princess, why would I ever do something like that?”

“Because I am sitting right here,” she replied, reaching calmly for the nearest pitcher and pouring herself a goblet full of juice.

She methodically lifted the chalice to her lips and took a sip, never breaking eye contact with the Lord. After tasting the drink, she put it down with just enough force to have it make a firm sound and cause a few droplets to bounce up and then fall back into the embrace of their brethren in the goblet.

“... and you are ruining the feast’s ambiance,” she concluded, almost grimly.

Bright Crescent’s lips shuddered a couple of times and he blinked, revealing a spark in his eyes that wasn’t there before. A few seconds later, he leaned back in a fit of giggles.

“Bogine! What... what has that visit done to you? Honored Princess!” he protested, trying to contain his sudden merriment, even fanning himself to restore his typical lack of proper composure. “But! I do admit, not the best of my prods, far too blatant. I promise to do better next time,” he stated, reaching for his own chalice and tipping it Twilight’s way. “I do apologize.”

She sent him a lopsided smile, which was the mark of a ceasefire over the table. She would so wish to look upon the gathered to read their thoughts on what had just happened, but that would have been as transparent as Bright Crescent’s jabs and lack of determination to atone.

Still, she got some hints.

“Ip potrebe to, dziet...” Sunfall Word muttered, stroking his majestic beard.

“Don’t you have pretending to sleep to do?” came the response from the scolded stallion, but embellished with yet another chuckle.

Crimson Shade, to Twilight’s side, sat deeper in his chair and reached for a juicy orange to pierce and suck dry. She would address him about the accuracy of Bright Crescent’s statement, but the sheer fierceness of the bite and the loud slurp did tell her enough. Meanwhile, Blessed Fang on the other side looked rather pensive... well, more than before, and did not decide to enjoy himself at all at the moment.

Until, spurred by Midnight Eye, everypony present were treated with nothing else but the dreaded celebratory drink, poured into another set of chalices by the servants.

“Let us toast to the future we shall shape tonight,” he announced, raising his ornate cup just high enough and waiting for all the gathered to stand up with the scraping of their chairs, more or less vigorous. “Hwale!”

“Hwale!” Twilight replied, with volume matching the rest of the Lords and lifted the goblet to her lips, with just that tiny bit of reluctance.

It tasted just as she recalled it. An infernal blaze in her mouth and throat with its own, distinctive flames of citrus and spices. Yet expecting as much did not make matters any better, she considered. She simply had to focus on surviving existence’s most burning, metaphorical drink and keeping a straight face during it, at least to the best of her abilities.

She thought so, that is, until she took another sip focused on braving the threat. The heat in her did not really subside, but it did not worsen either. Quite... the contrary, actually, it spread from her very lips and insides and she felt it traverse to the tips of her wings and horn like a calming wave.

She felt a twinge of fear at the start. Was the gozalke giving her, maybe, some sort of an allergic reaction out of a sudden? Or... was she being poisoned after all?!

But as soon as this worry entered her mind did she realize that both the burning and the heat were not causing her discomfort. They seemed to have passed through her, dispersed over her body and then settled in, leaving behind only the memory and a warm sensation. Rather pleasant, actually.

Which made Twilight think, oh yes. First her magic was acting up. Now she managed to easily down what she would previously describe as fire in liquid form... which was, honestly, perfectly encompassed in the drink’s native name. And then the light in the Great Shrine, the glimpses she saw in the fountain?

Something was happening lately.

... what was happening lately?

“Honored Princess?” came to her a question from Azure Mist, though it was Bright Crescent that decided to answer before she managed to react.

“Give her some time, one cannot down gozalke like that and not get stunned for a while!” he said in merriment.

“No, no,” Twilight protested, realizing she still had the chalice in a tight grip over the table. And that she was standing. “I am fine, just caught myself savoring it a little, I presume?”

“Savoring it?” Azure Mist inquired further, visibly curious.

She returned to her seat as if nothing happened. “Well, Honored Lord, this drink is still one of the most exotic beverages I have encountered so far in my life. But when one, well, withstands the burning... I think there is a certain, acquired taste in the orange and the spices.”

Dusk Harvest nodded with a shy smile. “I-I need to t-tell you, H-H-Honored Princess that n-not everypony is k-k-keen on the t-taste of b-b-biyedzeniek!” he shouted, managing to get through the sentence. “N-not to m-m-mention other s-spices.”

“I take it it’s one of the core ingredients?” Twilight asked with interest refreshed by the prospect of learning something.

“P-p-precisely. W-we have it g-growing b-beneath the f-fields.”

“It is native to the Dalli,” Crimson Shade muttered, “among other plants that can be grown only there.”

“I’m so very drawn to witness the famed Valleys one night,” Twilight replied in his direction. “I’m well aware that keeping the Seven Mountains fed is a monumental effort. I do still hope that there is a place for great improvement of this situation.”

He took a moment to answer that, giving her a glance that could have been marked as at least a little unpleasant. “I do hope so too.”

“Then we hope for the same thing,” she responded with commitment in her voice. “I imagine,” she also added.

Crimson Shade said nothing, though there was now a crease on his forehead that hadn’t been there a moment ago.

Twilight calmly helped herself to an orange, making sure not to make too much of a mess, then cleaned her lips with a provided napkin. As she tended to her hooves in the water bowl, she spared a glance Midnight Eye’s way.

He was definitely not looking in her direction and yet his eyes were definitely telling her that he was not only appreciating her stances and words but was even amused by her conviction.

Conviction, as she felt all too well, paid in a great deal of nerves and even sweat making her gown stick a little to the back of her seat... but, surprisingly, the gozalke was helping with that courage. And not solely by the fact of it being alcoholic.

A few minutes more had passed with everypony sating their thirsts and appetites. But when it was clear that the feast was naturally ending, Blessed Fang stood up and took a deep breath. His thoughtful voice was that much more clear than usual.

“Ia groze i ia groz.”

Twilight understood that he “threatened and threatens”, so she followed the other Lords in standing up immediately at this declaration. Though she stopped herself from resting her hooves squarely on the table, as they did, to meet it.

The young stallion continued, remaining unfazed by the display. “Ia ewoca kazdu i kazda. Pratitai ia pered Neskaza Lunee… Ia nye timor ipiau harag, kwod iaa sprawe sospae postemps.”

Having made this declaration, Blessed Fang left his place and, followed by the focused gazes of all the other Lords and Twilight, proceeded to the passageway leading upwards to the Seat of the Covenant. Stopping at the threshold, he reached up to his neck and unfastened his Lord’s cloak with a slow, meticulous gesture.

He was nervous, Twilight felt it, but he was following a practiced rite and tradition. Which definitely sat well with his priest’s calling.

The cloak soon slid around and down his right wing and rested on the floor. It surely wasn’t to be left there, but for the moment Blessed Fang remained in but the circlet on his head to signify his status. And soon after that, Twilight realized why he too, that night, had changed his fashion. One by one, he undid the buttons on the top of his long garment. Then he took his forelegs out of the sleeves, placing them in between the folds of the robe, which helped him to get his wings underneath the material as well.

Then, with an almost dramatic flair, he stood on his hind legs and spread both the wings and the forelegs wide apart, making the garment fall right off his neck and back, leaving his upper torso exposed.

More notably his back, in this most curious, established gesture of bravery.

“Ia, Haspadr u Kieli, nye timor ipia! Pratitai ia,” he declared in a strong tone, before turning his head just a little to the side. Enough to grant the chamber behind a sideways glance. “I uzlasai iau plazt.”

Blessed Fang then proceeded forth, leaving the dining hall.

And leaving Twilight most fascinated about what had transpired. For all she knew, even without all of the language, was that he exposed his back in a sign of readiness and a taunt, nonetheless. Daring anypony to actually strike him from behind in offence, which would have been surely damning. And, to add a traditional insult and further prove his conviction he... seemed to have prompted somepony to actually lean down and bring his cloak back to him.

Though it wasn’t her role in this ancient rite... Twilight felt like she would have been ready to do so herself at this point.

Blessed Fang declared he did not fear any of them.

Neither would she feel that trepidation.

There was a dream to make a reality, after all.

Chapter XLIX – No Sudden Moves

Moonwarden was waiting. Patiently and politely.

Well... As patiently as the voice of himself in his head would allow him to. And as politely as one would imagine, having sternly requested a meeting with the leader of the Nightguard, Commander Ardent Fang.

Without any unnecessary delays.

... and yet it was already taking the batpony a fair moment.

He and himself both had to concur. It had been almost thirty minutes now. Thirty long, stagnant minutes. Though Moonwarden understood the idea of a tight schedule and sudden changes messing it up royally, he felt like being an utter hypocrite at that moment. How dared somepony make him wait? And outside, on top of that.

After all, he was the Royal Advisor to the Lady of the Night. A faithful servant of the Goddess, the Immaculate Moon. Not to mention a mentalist of considerable power, Trottinghamian noble and a stallion of great purpose that particular night. Should a pony like him wait for anything in their life?

Moonwarden would sigh, realizing the shallow sentiment that was, but such a gesture would be undesirable. As much as he was allowing his pride to feed his conviction... it was still simply a battle against the underlying fear for the task at hoof.

To talk to the leader of the local foreign fighting force about a certain, oh, rather unsubstantial issue regarding the possibility of an invasion on Equestrian soil. Or below it. And, afterwards, to manage to get out of the batpony bastion alive, well and with a successfully completed mission.

A tall order, even for him, though he imagined some of his operative’s exploits in his younger days would have been comparable.

Or that one mission... The last time he was meeting an enemy leader he was feigning betrayal...

And how did that end?

He shuddered at his voice in his head, feeling the scars on his back tingling under the rich material. It, was, however, a missed quip. He couldn’t have possibly planned against something utterly unforeseeable.

Unlike tonight. Or so he hoped. He felt the visage of his lady in his vest’s pocket. It’s presence was supporting him. And he was certain that, despite... or maybe because of what had happened lately, she was with him. In more ways than one.

Moonwarden took another deep breath, then checked his monocle with a practiced motion. Despite it being a wondrous piece of style, substance and arcane aid, it wasn’t going to be so helpful that night. Still, when heading into enemy territory, any and all tools could prove viable. Besides, presentation was a vital part of any plan.

He looked about. The massive gate leading into the Nightguard’s bastion was as unmovable as one would expect at the time. Almost as stoic as the two sentinels, to the sides of it, looking forward in their perfectly still positions. With their strange, bladed hoofshoes and the tough steel of their breastplates. They would be intimidating for Moonwarden... if it weren’t for the occasional glances they were giving him.

Just a small victory and spur for the night. Appearing just that little bit more confident than warriors like them.

The minutes trickled by still. The longer they did... the decidedly worse the situation presented itself. If Moonwarden were to be outright denied... that could have meant that it was too late after all and that the batponies had made their moves. Especially, one could have said, if he were to feel a weapon’s edge cutting right into his chest as a form of polite dismissal.

Moonwarden would mark it an unpleasant development and... well, a fiasco. Notably since he wasn’t going to give anypony the satisfaction of his premature demise.

Though, perhaps, he wouldn’t have a reason to prove it that night, as the little wicket in the gate did finally open, with one of the Nightguardians appearing in it and giving him a small salute.

“Hetman wishes to convey his deepest regrets over this delay, Royal Advisor Moonwarden. His duties required him to tend to them first. He will meet you now.”

Well, that was naively promising.

“Apology unnecessary, I assure,” Moonwarden fraudulently declared with a polite smirk. “I imposed with my visit, I am most certain that the leader of a unit of the finest warriors faithful to the Goddess has a lot of tasks to attend to. Where should I head to?”

“Ia will allow myself to escort you to the office of the hetman,” came the reply.

Ardent Fang’s office. Not the worst of locations. Moonwarden had been there once before, on the evening of Her Highness Twilight Sparkle’s departure. Quaint chamber, quite spacious, with according furniture and the like. But, what was more important, not really a place that could have had easily hidden assailants in. And a room not deep into, as it could have been suspected, the vast tunnel network underneath. The real stronghold of this hold.

Still, it would pay to be most cautious. Nopony wanted to make their hosts too paranoid over the sudden visit. Paranoia only worked wonders when one was far away from whatever sharp object the victim of it had access too.

And, in this bastion, there were many sharp objects and even sharper eyes. Moonwarden calmly trotted behind his temporary chaperone, with a confident but calm expression, passing by more and more warriors, stallions and mares.

It was worth mentioning that some of those mares were quite cute by their exotic standards. Though it was hardly the time and the place and the preference to enjoy oneself.

Moonwarden had to agree with himself that the presence of such a formidable unit so close to Canterlot was more than troubling in the case of animosities. He pondered what had truly driven some of the Equestrian brass not to keep a closer eye on the Nightguard... though he wouldn’t put it past his colorful kin to simply be that shortsighted and trusting.

Not like these ponies. Their gazes, even clad in shades from the sparse light sources, were full of caution and a healthy distrust was hidden ingrained deep within. Yes, Moonwarden was well aware of his reputation as an Equestrian convert, but that wasn’t completely exonerating him. On the contrary. Much more than at the outpost in Hollow Shades he felt curious, vigilant glances...

How refreshing.

And how refreshing it was not to spot any overt, nor half-covert signs of there being a rush to move or abandon the post... of course, he could not be sure, but nothing caught his eye so far.

Which also meant he would have to be truly careful. His coat’s hue may have matched his hosts’, but this was where the kinship ended that night.

Soon enough, his guide saluted him after knocking on a set of vaguely familiar doors and left his side without as much as a word.

Moonwarden could hear trotting from the inside, paying a lot of attention to it. Thankfully, it did sound like caused by a singular pony. And in but a few seconds the sharp features and the imposing physique of Commander Ardent Fang occupied the doorway.

“Royal Advisor Moonwarden, welcome,” came the greeting in an official tone, embellished by the accent. “Your visit was not expected this night.”

“For which I do feel sorry,” Moonwarden responded with fake abashment, “but when one is following the orders from the very above...” He theatrically lifted his eyes to the unseen sky. “... then there is little room for preparation and decisively more for taking whatever action is deemed necessary.”

The Commander nodded, the spark of understanding followed by veneration more than clear in his own gaze. “I see, Royal Advisor. Please, of course, come in.”

Moonwarden nodded and ventured forth after the batpony. Quickly and covertly checking the room for any troubling signs.

Starting with, almost by mistake, pushing the door all the way on their hinges, so their handle clinked against the stone wall. Nopony hiding behind those, good. It was an old trick, but one had to respect the terrible classics.

He also cranked his neck just a little, as if stretching, but the room’s ceiling didn’t have any particular hiding spots... And neither was there a conveniently big armoire or even a chest to have an assailant in. A rather hysterical premise, a sudden strike coming from furniture or a container, but Moonwarden had seen enough in his clandestine life.

There were, of course, scenarios he could do nothing about. For example, the Commander himself slaying him on the spot or a unit of the Nightguard waiting for him in the corridor... but, even if so, he dared to believe he could walk out of the chamber and right between all of them after the upcoming conversation.

Here’s hoping.

He waited for the Commander to also take his seat, not wishing to establish an uneven power dynamic right away. After all, this was supposed to be a friendly chat, no? Despite the long shadows in the corners that the one, flickering candlelight on the desk could not possibly dispel.

When Moonwarden spoke, his words came slowly and with practiced gusto, to match the somewhat foreboding atmosphere. “Commander Ardent Fang, once again apologizing for interrupting your work, I wish to, first and foremost, thank you for accommodating me,” he began with a little bit of adulation. “I hope I have not imposed too much.”

“Nothing to mention, Royal Advisor. The Nightguard’s role is to serve, in the name of the Goddess,” came the polite reply.

“Verily said, Commander,” Moonwarden responded with that small note of praise in his tone. “And how appropriately, for I come before you to touch upon a topic of my previous visit, actually.”

The batpony nodded, as if expecting such a scenario. “Naturally, Royal Advisor. Hwalba knaze is still conducting her diplomatic mission after all,” he responded, in a quite unbiased tone.

Too unbiased?

“Precisely. Which is why I wish to convey the inquiry, coming straight from Her Majesty, Lady of the Night, the Immaculate Moon...”

The traditional bow of the head was far less disinterested, from both of them.

“... have there been any news about our young ruler? It has been a long enough moment to expect a message or any other form of notice about how things are progressing with Her Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

The Commander’s expression did not change at all. Nor did his voice. “I’m sorry, Royal Advisor, but no missives from the knaze have reached my desk. From what I can tell, considering the latest general information, she has been welcomed by the esteemed Covenant and is conducting diplomacy as expected.”

Moonwarden’s trained expression did not shift even a little, as he read into all of those sentences. No missives reaching the desk... were they supposed to? Or were they to be stopped, or sent via another channel? General information suggested everything was fine, but since when were ponies “generally” informed about vital, political matters, especially clandestine ones... Not to mention conducting diplomacy “as expected” depended on the speaker.

He would bet that even more so in a place like Noctraliya...

His mind might have been occupied, but his lips knew how to reply in the meantime. “Good, good, wonderful to hear. I am certain that she is receiving only the best treatment from her gracious hosts. The treatment of an official envoy confers the respect and approach to their nation, after all.”

The Commander only nodded, accepting his point. Or not wishing to convey anything that would arise suspicion.

Which was already doing just that much for Moonwarden.

Ah, well... He had played all those possible scenarios in his head over the last night of preparation. He would have to bet on one in the end.

“Her Highness’ safety,” he started down one of the mental paths he had scouted for himself, “is pivotal to the Goddess. She is the Mother to all who dwell in the night, but, thankfully, even those that withstand the light of day can be blessed by Her grace, like the Princess is.”

Ardent Fang’s lips cracked in a small smile. Was it Moonwarden or was it both genuine and a little derogatory?

“Rest assured, Royal Advisor, the will of our Mother, expressed in Her last order, is clear to me and all of us like Her blessed light. Hers was the desire to have the knaze escorted safely back to Equestria, after all the political actions are concluded.”

Moonwarden squinted. Just a little, but he would safely anticipate the Commander spotting even this smallest of grimaces. After all... he had chosen his words very accordingly, had he not?

“That is also, a relief to hear that the safety of an ambassador of peace is assured even when war is to be conducted.”

No stepping back now.

Ardent Fang’s expression froze for just a breath. Yes, he was surely trained to contain his emotions, as every proper warrior, but some things just couldn’t be denied nor stopped.

Nor could they be hidden by attempting to fake misunderstanding.

“I am uncertain whether I grasp what you mean, Royal Advisor—”

“I do doubt it, Commander, your mastery of Equestrian is quite remarkable,” Moonwarden retorted, with that slight bit of force in his voice. “Especially since you have utilized a very specific set of expressions, allowing for varying interpretations. You have prepared for somepony asking just what was asked.”

The prolonged silence did convey that the game of traditional politeness and soft expressions was far behind both of them. At least, so much could be discerned from the batpony’s stern, unblinking gaze.

Thankfully, Moonwarden knew a thing or two about returning equally powerful stares. Though, at the moment, without argent illuminations.

All sorts of abilities were to be tested that night.

“I must say, your attempts at hiding your preparations were praiseworthy... You have utilized the cunning that history taught you and your actions show prudence that the argent light of the Moon gladly illuminates. After all, Hers are ways mysterious and sometimes hidden from plain view... unless, of course, She deems it better to deal with matters more plainly.”

Ardent Fang’s gaze hardened even more, which Moonwarden took for a warning sign. He had to up the ante. Be more than just himself that night.

“I will allow myself to express through me the Goddess’ joy, then,” he stated... switching his cold façade into one of satisfaction. “She has known since the start that even when her Children have to turn to steel, their hearts will remember Her desires and plans. Princess Twilight Sparkle is in safe hooves.”

There was that split second of confusion in Ardent Fang’s stare.

Stupendous... Moonwarden counted on it. He had to count on it, if he were to make it out of this stronghold alive, he believed as much.

“Is... everything alright, Commander?” he asked, with the mask of perfect, most genuine care. “Have I said something wrong, as a faithful servant of the Immaculate Moon?”

The invocation and the bow of his head did clear the batpony’s mind at least a little. Or fogged it up even more, as Moonwarden hoped. There was this little bit of shift in his physique, as if his mind was reaching for the right conclusion.

Well, at least the one that was the most optimal in the grand scheme of things that night.

“Do... forgive me, Royal Advisor, I seemed to have been confused.”

“Not the best thing for the Commander of the ponies that guard the Goddess’ very night,” Moonwarden allowed himself the quip, lightening up even more. “But I do understand what had happened. I presume that your training made you assume that I have just become a major threat to you and your unit,” he explained, in a tone of friendly banter. “I am somewhat used to that, I am often received as a potential threat among the ponies I socialize with. It is not always the easiest thing, following the Mother’s path, when those that embrace Her sister’s ways surround one and cast constant suspicion.”

Ardent Fang looked at him askance just a little.

Hold strong.

Moonwarden shifted too, enjoying the seat with a little less of a defensive position. To convey with sheer body language that he did not feel threatened anymore. And also using the same trick to try and stop himself from any worry, discomfort or outright anxiety over the Commander’s further reaction.

This was all a gambit. A gambit whether a grey, Moon-worshiping stallion would find a mutual understanding with a grey, Moon-loving stallion.

Ardent Fang took a deep breath, shaking his head. “I... suppose I owe you an apology, Royal Advisor. Here, in Equestria, it is far too easy to forget that there is a pony that serves our Mother first.”

Moonwarden would slide off the chair in relief if it wasn’t for two things. His own training in hiding such raw displays of emotions... and his inner distrust. This was probably the best thing that he could have heard from this soldier of renown, but that little note of uncertainty still in the batpony’s voice had to be dealt with. The sooner the better.

Yes, stares with argent illuminations would not make an impact that night... unless, of course, Moonwarden would delve into other tricks involving those. The warrior’s at Hollow Shades did prove to him that, for a batpony, his gaze was nothing more than a pretty light show.

Well, that being the case, it was time for some great showponyship.

“Nothing to apologize for, Commander,” Moonwarden replied, reaching up and taking off his monocle in the least threatening way possible. “Tonight, I am but an errand stallion, a messenger of the Lady of the Night, our Goddess...”

He closed his eyes but briefly, not to lose sight of Ardent Fang for too long, but gathering absolute focus... then opened them, having filled them to the brim with his argent magic, to the point of making them near blindingly white. And he could have sworn that Ardent Fang was taken aback by the intensity after all.

Good. But not really keen on the Commander’s reaction just yet, Moonwarden quickly flared his horn with the same force, aiming to have his mane float just a little... in a fashion that would be linked with alicorn power.

He stared at the warrior before him with this empty, but powerful glare, surrounded by what seemed supernatural.

“... and my heart wishes to hear that my Children remember about my will.”

It wasn’t but Moonwarden’s voice that spoke from his throat.

Ardent Fang reeled back in his seat, abruptly faced with what seemed to have been a moment of possession. At least to his mind.

If only it were something so extra-mundane. But, reality was often far too obvious and secular, simply over-interpreted. A set of very useful enchantments entwined together to create the desired effect.

How? Well, the latest “occurrence” in the Royal Office did serve as something more to Moonwarden than just fulfilling his obligations as a loyal servant. Seeking permission for his daring plan was one thing... but being granted truly divine inspiration through his lady’s displeasure? Now there lay the scheme.

The aura of Her Majesty, her presence, the tone of her voice. Commanding and unyielding. If there would be anything to get the batponies to listen in the time of need, it would be that, considering her most holy position in their religious minds. So, to add this additional layer to his stratagem, Moonwarden did spend a considerable amount of time last night in secret. Pondering, practicing, choosing the spells.

And, yes, those were all just small illusions, parlour tricks even. Ones that almost any unicorn was capable of conjuring and quickly discerning... but with the right context and before the right pony? Especially one with, as Moonwarden expected, fear of the Goddess deep in him? They would more than suffice.

Or so he hoped.

For the moment, at least, Ardent Fang was following the theoretical scenario, his eyes wide, his hooves in a defensive position, almost as if he was ready to repel some sort of an attack.

Moonwarden, having suspended the performance for the moment, decided on breathing heavily as if exhausted out of nowhere. He saw well the Commander’s expression, now filled with awe. And yet, what was more than remarkable, that did not take away even a sliver from his warrior’s presence. He didn’t turn into a fearful foal. Faith was simply winning over discipline, both present in him still.

“Have I just heard...?” the batpony asked with far more coherence than it would be expected after a spiritual visitation.

Moonwarden smirked and exhaled, wishing to show as much weariness as such a brief instance would cause. “I am... uncertain what you have heard... but I think we both know who has spoken.” He shook his head, trying to regain the composure which never truly faltered. “My commitment to the Goddess among the ponies of Equestria needs to be total. And, when the need arises, I am to be her mouthpiece.”

It wasn’t a lie, per se. But it was a most, most useful exaggeration.

Ardent Fang had already managed to restore for himself the proper look of a leader, but could hardly count as the lone commanding presence in the chamber anymore. Not after, what he surely now believed, the brief presence of the Immaculate Moon in his very vicinity.

“I... I feel unworthy, to be addressed as such,” he declared, bowing his head. Before his Goddess first and foremost, yes... but also before Moonwarden’s manipulation.

How rejuvenating! It was the time to establish bountiful relations for the immediate future.

“Please, Commander. Tonight, we are simply two unfit servants, stumbling our way through fulfilling our roles in the Goddess’ great plan...” came the words filled with piety and dedication. “In her boundless wisdom, she finds it prudent to assure you that there is at least one Equestrian nearby that can be trusted. Though, I ascertain you myself, there are more.”

Ardent Fang nodded profoundly. “Our Mother cares for us indeed... We stand in these lands like a lone mountain under Her gaze. And for Her we stand proud and tall, knowing that She is with us. Yet it is a blessing to be reminded of this truth.”

“Oh, believe me, Commander, I understand. We sometimes find ourselves to be stared upon with amazement and worry. And even distrust. But we have the Goddess with us, so who can stand against us?”

“Ha, well said!” the batpony approved visibly and with a flash of his sharp fangs.

“My thanks, Commander. And the subject of standing against the faithful and the faithful standing against the others brings me here tonight,” Moonwarden explained, nodding profoundly. “The Princess mission is one thing, but the preparations are another...”

The batpony hissed silently. “Have you come with a warning, then, hwalbu Luneestraz?”

Such titles... Pure indulgence.

Moonwarden squashed his own inner voice. This was too important. His pride would be allowed to gorge itself later on.

“I have come because the Immaculate Moon... worries for all whom she holds dear. She’s well aware of your plights and of your hopes. She inspired Her Highness Princess Twilight Sparkle to try and help you restore your proper place in the world and has every ounce of expectation that all of her children shall aid in reaching this goal. That being said... the actions of the Nightguard she is scrutinizing with utmost care and attention.”

“Our blades and hearts are hers. Dla Ipe wityi, dla Ipe mortyi...” Ardent Fang assured and there was nothing but pure conviction in his expression. “Our each step is to serve Her, I swear with every droplet of my ver. We are prepared for every scenario and we await instructions from the esteemed Covenant, to follow without delay. The Goddess’ will be done and She will be proud of us.”

Praiseworthy devotion notwithstanding, the Commander at least made one thing clear. Their governing body would have the final say on the matter of a possible attack, claiming divine providence. Yes, that sounded about right for their society, Moonwarden considered.

There was just one, vital issue. That of any... discrepancies.

“Her will be done, indeed, as she leads all her faithful to glory,” Moowarden added to the piousness of the declarations. “I have to say that the fervor and zeal of the batponies can astound. I would so wish to have this form of spirituality. Alas, I have only began learning of the Goddess after her... return...”

Ardent Fang did grimace. Hard. “Please, hwalbu Luneestraz, to mention the Atrlunee is to invoke the dark past that everypony wishes to forget about quickly...”

As opposed to some other dark pasts?

“Our Mother watches over us again and Her glorious Sign bears no blemish, just like She doesn’t.”

That... that spoke to Moonwarden on a deeper level than he thought possible in this scenario. It would, at least, fuel his performance, if he couldn’t just participate in this statement to its fullest.

“Do forgive me for bringing it up, it was inappropriate, I realize... But again showed the depth of your piety...” he pointed out, shaking his head just a little. “The paths we follow in her service are sometimes very convoluted. Might I ask... even the most faithful sometimes find themselves asking inside – what is the exact will of the Goddess, no? Should we be trusting in her servants claiming it, seek it in signs around us... or is the right way trying to find her voice within us?”

The Commander’s lips curled into a smirk out of a sudden. “Seems that some of us have a more... direct answer to that dilemma?”

Witty.

“I suppose it is a fair point to make,” Moonwarden replied with a small, melancholic smile of his own. “But I wish to be her perfect servant, even if my faith is newer than some... and sometimes I find myself wishing things were more clear, between what is expected from me and what inspirations I seem to find from the Goddess in the depths of my heart.”

He put more emotion in that declaration than it was, perhaps, reasonable. Not that what hid so far in his core had anything to do with reason.

Ardent Fang actually shrugged, but the gesture was far from dismissive. “I do not think it is really my role to answer that, I’m not part of the priesthood. But my role is to follow orders. I find my faith in this readiness and obedience. And if orders come from the Goddess, like they had in the case of Princess Twilight Sparkle, then I trust myself and my warriors to do everything in our might. And with that strive for perfection in worshiping Our Mother.”

Moonwarden did nod, accepting that truth... or, rather, accepting the hopeful ground rule of the Nightguard that seemed to have emerged. Promising rule, even. The Covenant would be the one giving the word to start... well, anything, any and all of the scenarios which had been anticipated, but if Her Majesty’s word would contradict their orders...

This had to be solidified, first and foremost.

“I admire your conviction. I find it inspiring, even. Thank you,” Moonwarden let the batpony know and somewhat sincerely, continuing this encouraging exchange. “Now, back to the matter at hoof, I wish not to squander any of your time, Commander. Our Goddess wants nothing else than to assure Her Children’s prosperity and the success of her designs. However, there have been... certain, worrying rumours circulating about lately.”

“Rumors? What sort of rumors?” Ardent Fang inquired and Moonwarden could easily spot the warrior’s instinct honing in on any and all vital information.

“The sort of rumours that had my humble self checking around, as the Goddess had requested. As you without a doubt know, Commander, I have been to the village of Hollow Shades, as it is called nowadays,” Moonwarden added with that little dosage of disdain to hit the right nerve.

“I have been informed of your visit and what you have requested, hwalbu Luneestraz,” Arden Fang confirmed, still focusing hard on the upcoming sentences.

Careful now.

“Then Sunfall Ordain turned out to be as diligent of a captain as I hoped, splendid...” praise was justly granted. After all, Moonwarden was not going to be blindly naïve that his amicable relations with that mare would stop her from fulfilling her Goddess-sworn duty. “For it is the same maps that had caused the rumours, I am afraid. Mine was not the only office that took notice of the Nightguard’s diligent aid towards the local lumberyards... and began asking why exactly.”

Moonwarden leaned in. Hard. To partake in the counter-conspiracy to his own actions.

Still not the weirdest mental brainstorming in his career...

“Of course, the good will of your unit, Commander, was the first and foremost reason. But there might have been others, in some ponies’ eyes. Which is why my visit here and all that is mentioned in your chamber needs to be kept in utmost confidence, Commander. I trust and, what is infinitely more important, the Goddess does trust that it shall be so.”

Ardent Fang put his hoof over his heart, his muzzle the picture of loyalty. “May Sewira Solee burn my blood if I shall ever abuse Our Mother’s trust,” he promised.

Moonwarden would not be where he was currently if he put too much faith in such oaths, but... he had a good hunch about this one, at least. And Princess Celestia’s wrath could quite possibly reach such limits.

“Stupendous. You see, Commander, nopony would want anypony to make any... sudden moves. And especially the Goddess feels rather... apprehensive about seeing ponies of any side acting based on paranoia or old prejudices...” Moonwarden accentuated.

Well enough for the Commander to nod in understanding. Far deeper than the words, as it appeared. It was not too much to go on, but to a trained eye and mind... Yes, it was clear that he certainly was not one to actively seek a confrontation. He was simply a loyal and dutiful soldier.

Oh, Moonwarden was more than convinced that he would lead his forces against Equestria without as much as batting an eye, if the pun could be forgiven... but that is exactly why he could be marked as a warrior worth respecting.

Which, in turn, was why approaching him was the best bet.

It was time to cast the final die.

“Considering my unique position at Equestrian court and my usefulness to Her Majesty, I am making sure to halt or at least stall anypony getting too close to the possible scenario of invasion. And hoping, myself, that it will not be ultimately necessary. The Goddess has every ounce of trust in Her Highness Princess Twilight Sparkle. But if there would be any troubling news from your lands, even if the Immaculate Moon... would witness them beforehoof as she is the Goddess, could I hope for you to serve her cause by confirming to me anything you would learn of the talks or of the Covenant’s... sudden moves, Commander?”

Ardent Fang leaned back for a breath. And squinted.

And that little scowl made Moonwarden’s mane stand on end.

Did he push too hard? Or was he not convincing enough after all? Wait, did he miss something crucial or made a lapse in logic?

The anticipation lasted... and it was terrible.

Damnation, why couldn’t he just simply peer into that mind?! Wrangle anything useful out, remodel the rest so that this issue was simply done!

It would have been so straightforward, even if personally taxing and arcanely complex! Ardent Fang would be an undoubtedly loyal asset to Her Majesty and would feel even better than in the current, faithful mindset. Fulfilling his role for and only for the Princess, without any “Covenants” or other influences!

How many ponies would inadvertently feel that much safer, with the hidden assurance that the Commander of the famed Nightguard wouldn’t be the one to do any stupid!

True, most of those ponies were useless and unworthy of the effort, trustful and basic as they were... but safeguarding them and Equestria was Her Majesty’s calling. And so it was Moonwarden’s, his apprehension towards most of his kinsfolk be damned!

And damned be this waiting!

Agreed! What was he—

“Hwalbu Luneestraz,” Ardent Fang finally spoke, almost catching Moonwarden by surprise, “my actions and will are bound by the Goddess, as states the Nightguard’s oath. She is our ultimate sovereign, as I think it is said in your tongue. Whatever is Her will shall be enacted by us. Whether we will fight for peace or conquest, She can count on us.”

That declaration was not terrible, even if it was not promising. It meant that if the Covenant’s order would come, they would act believing it coming from Her Majesty. But if Her Majesty’s direct order would come, it would, in theory, stop them from taking part in an invasion.

Of course, that did not mean that other, regular forces of Noctraliya would not get involved instead, but... that was just going into a downward spiral of suspicion and “what-ifs”. Was there more to gain that night? That strange expression from the Commander was already troubling... Moonwarden could not possibly just tell him to disregard his leaders’ call in the name of the Goddess, right? Their will was supposed to be one... or, rather, they were supposed to be the extension of hers.

Religion and divine guidance were so... uncertain. Frustrating, even. Almost like when one was unable to simply set a mind straight and on a better, clearer path through a spell or two.

Sigh. There would be no bigger victory here, Moonwarden feared. So the closing statement had to be clear and potent enough by itself.

“And that confirmation,” he nodded with a fake smile, “is what the Goddess wishes to always hear, Commander.”

“I am Her servant, now and always,” came the reply.

Moonwarden’s smile lasted only for a moment, dying as he, once more, ignited his eyes and changed his voice into the amalgamation of his and his lady’s.

“I will hold you to those words, Commander.”

A proper goodbye and a paced, assisted walk later, Moonwarden found himself outside of the batpony bastion... which was an achievement in and of itself, he felt. His plan for the night had been daring and, if he were to be honest...

... absurd?

Dicey, rather, but he could not simply deny the accusations of his own mind. He was usually better than betting on a foal’s play to achieve his goals. Not to mention that pretending to be possessed was a novelty for him and, honestly, felt as a breach of trust to some extent. Borrowing Her Majesty’s voice like that seemed rather... inappropriate.

Then again... was that the only inappropriate matter when it came to him and the Princess?

Curses, that sounded atrocious even in the confines of his own head.

Definitely agreed.

In concord with himself, Moonwarden pondered further, slowly leaving behind the stronghold. As much as he could tell, the Commander actually bought the divine gig. And, which was at least a partial success, swore clearly that he would act in accordance to his Goddess’ will. Which only now meant betting on which will it would be. The Princess’ or that Covenant’s.

Or maybe Moonwarden was being too cautious? They were an elite squadron of warriors that pledged their allegiance to their deity. So surely an order from the said deity would—

His thoughts stopped abruptly.

He knew this feeling.

The piercing inkling.

The cold sensation.

That... was the stare of a pony that was ready to do harm if necessary.

That had been instructed to kill, even, considering the magnitude of this feeling. Focused on the back of Moonwarden’s head.

A pony that had been directed and prepared to end him... and yet was not going to go through with his strike for some reason.

... making no sudden moves, Moonwarden continued to trot away, blessing his training in his mind. Being ready to react to anything with a rapid spell. Quickly disappearing in the long shadows of Canterlot’s many side alleys for the night seemed also a viable strategy, considering he knew them rather well.

He considered. Perhaps this had been a good enough win after all.

***

Twilight had very little time to prepare that eve.

The previous night had to have been deemed most eventful, politically. Less eventful afterwards, minus the brief but quite intense indulgence with Midnight, but she was alright with that. She had the remaining hours before dawn and bed time to consider all that she had witnessed.

And “all that” was breathtaking. A young Lord performing against customs and yet with conviction that could not have been contested. A vote that had showed just how far the differences between the Lords went when it came to Twilight’s visit and cause. A declaration of support from Midnight Eye, which could very well be the bedrock of her success... It was hard to process it all and the dreamless day Twilight had was no less filled with tossing and turning as a result.

And tonight the Covenant had decided to congregate remarkably earlier on, as she had been informed right after waking up by one of the local arcemandri. Without a doubt the Lords wished to immediately continue dealing with the aftermath of Blessed Fang’s actions and the vote’s results.

Twilight fully expected for the meal beforehoof to be particularly tense. Still, she had to play her part, withstand it all and see how the situation would unfold, maintaining her bearing. Which meant doing some changes to her ensemble, getting her mane in order and going in without delays.

Again leaving Midnight and Rowan Berry behind, though making sure to give the former a reassuring, loving look, Twilight made her way into the Covenant’s caverns and finally entered the dining hall, having gathered all the focus on the way.

Only to find out, much to her surprise, that she was not the last to arrive, like before. Quite the opposite.

For whatever reason... though Twilight quickly discerned what it could have been as soon as she crossed the threshold, there was one mare waiting for her.

Lord Azure Mist. Wearing a gown that was even more opulent than before, conveying a challenge by its sheer style and grandeur. The mare sat in her usual place, with a plate before her, though not enjoying the first meal. Instead, she was gazing intently in Twilight’s direction. Sending her an alarmingly wide smile when the doors closed behind her, leaving them alone for the moment.

“Honored Princess, welcome,” the mare said in a sing-song. “I’m so glad you have diligently arrived already.”

Twilight shot her a curious look. But only curious. She was not going to be intimidated by merely being alone with that mare, despite, perhaps, the best efforts put into this performance.

“Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum, hwalba haspadre,” Twilight replied with the official, proper greeting. “Being punctual is a universal virtue, I believe.”

“Indeed, indeed,” the Lord replied, still wearing that strange grin. “But being overzealous is also a universal vice, I would say. Both when it comes to arriving for a meeting, especially if the invitation was a little inaccurate,” she explained, confirming suspicions, “and when it comes to attempting to forge an alliance that nopony is truly looking forward to.”

“That is a brazen claim, Honored Lord,” Twilight retorted, calmly making her way to the table to take her own seat. Her eyes focused on the mare gallantly... but her other senses she left wary of any other ponies that might have been in the chamber. Maybe hidden. Maybe eavesdropping. “I do not believe I have been in any way ‘overzealous’. Simply acting with gained conviction in the importance of my quest. And, as far as I can tell, my proposition holds certain merits that find purchase among the Covenant,” she explained plainly and diligently.

And honestly, which clearly wasn’t appreciated.

Azure Mist held it in for just a breath, then laughed. And a more derogatory sound Twilight found hard to imagine.

“Poor, naïve child. Your blind optimism is actually somewhat endearing. Like looking at a baby kiropt struggling to learn to fly and flapping its wings frantically. So adorable.”

“Quite less so than your attempts at blatant hindrance, Honored Lord. For which I barely see the reason,” came the counter as Twilight took her place with a sweep of her royal gown. Her gaze meeting the batpony’s in a steady fight still. “My proposal is for the benefit of all batponies of all Families. I do not discriminate. I seek understanding regardless of personal differences and I believe—”

“What you believe in is shallow and paltry,” came the interrupting retort. “You would claim to seek to aid us without knowing anything about us and your feeble attempts at grasping our culture are lamentable.”

Twilight squinted. She always expected Azure Mist to be the toughest challenge, pretty much ever since she had heard about her exploits from Midnight, during the interviews. A mare so set in her beliefs she would deny her son’s happiness in the most abhorrent way imaginable. But this? This was a blatant attack. So blatant that it felt... fake.

Was she now testing her, like Midnight Eye had done? Or was she really that uncertain in her heart that she had to put up a show, just like Count Mistlock had disclosed?

Whatever it was... Twilight was not going to be a training dummy for the mare’s distasteful prejudice.

“Better feeble attempts than obstinacy for the sake of obstinacy, Honored Lord,” she told Azure Mist sternly. “My efforts are honest and my proposal sincere. In whatever low regard you might hold me, I shall not be deterred. I wish to help Noctraliya and its denizens, just how I was asked to do by the Immaculate Moon...”

She barely had the time to lower her head before Azure Mist hissed in indignation.

“You use the Goddess’ holy name to further an agenda, nothing more. You would claim Her blessing because it suits you.”

“I would claim nothing, Honored Lord,” Twilight replied, taking note of how progressively more difficult it was for her to refer to that mare with the proper title. Not that she would receive the favor back. No matter. “I do not dabble with games of deceit, especially not by daring to invoke support I do not have. Or do you think, Honored Lord,” she posed a question to try and claim the initiative, “that I would ever consider venturing to these foreboding yet beautiful mountains without consulting our Royal Sister, Her Lunar Majesty and your Goddess beforehoof?”

Azure Mist only shook her head, countering the question. “Spare me the strings, deviously weaved, I am not going to engage in your cheap tricks. You have a way with words, but I have blunted my fangs on intrigues and I shall not fall for yours.”

Now that was just unreasonable, Twilight thought. Blatant disregard? She wasn’t here to be convinced, not to even discuss, Azure Mist just wanted to make a stand for whatever, delirious reason.

“You are free to mistakenly believe what you wish, Honored Lord. But I come as an envoy to bring new wisdom,” Twilight told her, citing back the prophecy she had recently heard, “and I call that wisdom Friendship. Something that I believe shall only enhance and enrich the lives of the Children of the Goddess. And luckily there are ponies here, good and decent ponies, that want to see their country prosper and open itself up for a brand new future. Ponies who serve a higher calling than fixing their complexes.”

Twilight bit her tongue a little too late, but the look on Azure Mist’s muzzle was... somehow worth it. Maybe it wasn’t the most Princess thing to say, nor the most kind, but it still felt right.

The Lord took a moment to compose herself and her gaze became that much more unpleasant. Hateful even.

“I see now. This is, too, your plan. Undermining me, haspadre a Rodine Opar, in the eyes of my kin and fellow Lords?” Azure Mist accused, pointing her hoof at Twilight. “This is where Dusk Harvest and Blessed Fang are gaining their strength from, isn’t it? Your prompting and machinations. What other lies are you spreading?!”

Twilight barely stopped herself from rolling her eyes. Yes, the comment was sharp, but to cause such a reaction? Besides, had she that amount of influence over the Lords, she would have used it for a far better cause than impairing the mare.

Her accusations did reinforce what Count Mistlock had claimed, indeed. Underneath whatever masks she was wearing, stirred something she considered inferior. Maybe a lot of somethings...

But she could have still been helped, right?

“Whatever image you are forcing on my person is a falsehood, Honored Lord. I aim to unite, not divide,” Twilight promptly assured. Again.

“Unite,” the mare only parroted her. “The means of your unification are singular, by the Goddess. Do you think I am unaware of you corrupting and seducing of a member of the famed Nightguard for your own sake?”

Now, that stung.

To describe this beautiful feeling between her and Midnight as but a... a... a ploy? A scheme to further an agenda? To insinuate that there would be even for a moment... pretending? Acting? Faking such a wonderful bond for any sake?

No. Not in a thousand lifetimes. And to insinuate it so blatantly was to sink deeper than Twilight ever thought a pony was capable of. Especially a pony that was so keen on showing her superiority and breeding.

And it had to be addressed... but Twilight was better than letting Azure Mist know how appalled she was.

She was better than this scheming and hoof-pointing. She was above all of this.

And that was also why Midnight truly loved her.

“I am certain you have heard all about it from Deep Mist, Honored Lord. Such a pity that he wasn’t better at his tasks as an occultan. Perhaps there would have been far more to learn of me for you. Maybe you wouldn’t have preconceptions still clouding your judgment,” Twilight formed the response, keeping her tone perfectly clear, without even a trace of anger. She even managed to conjure a smile in the end. “I still hope that before my visit is concluded, there will be a chance at an open, honest conversation about all of this.”

Azure Mist only sneered. “Before your visit is concluded, you will feel what it means to have the whole world suddenly turn against you, mark my words, filly,” she said, then, with a sudden move, slid the tip of her hoof across the side of her neck, in a threatening gesture. “And the most delicious worst shall come fr—”

The shifting of the doorway did interrupt the mare, who sat still and proper as if nothing happened. Twilight, on the contrary, quickly glanced the way of the sound, only to witness Midnight Eye trotting in.

Looking quite surprised to see the dining chamber already occupied, as it appeared.

“Oh, my apologies,” he spoke without even a hint of pardon in his voice, staring both of their ways with curiosity, “I had no idea there were negotiations taking place so early on.”

Twilight was going to respond, but Azure Mist beat her to it. “We were actually just finishing,” she spoke, standing up and giving a fraudulent nod of acknowledgment. “Thank you for your time, Honored Princess. I will be at the Kezpont,” she declared, before taking her leave in a practiced pace, not bothering to look back.

Only when a moment had passed and Midnight Eye made himself comfortable in his own seat did he decide to comment further. Though not without taking a long, hard glance towards the corridor leading upwards to the Seat.

“From the lack of food or signs of feasting on both plates I take it that this wasn’t an amicable conversation, Honored Princess?”

Twilight looked after Azure Mist as well, then finally exhaled. “Despite my best efforts, Honored Lord,” she confessed without shame.

The stallion grabbed one of the prepared oranges and held it before himself for a moment. “She tried to intimidate you, degrade you or discourage you?”

“I... suppose a bit of everything.”

The Lord rolled his eyes. “She is so predictable it’s not even remotely engaging anymore...” he declared before biting viciously into the fruit, sending a spray of juice down towards the plate.

Twilight was both amazed how evocative it was and how, miraculously and through experience both, none of the droplets stained his traditional, long gown. He wore dark grey, almost black that night, which gave him that much more forceful presence.

Not that he needed to reinforce it.

After sucking his victim dry, the Lord left the discarded husk, caring not for its damned fate and turned to her again. “Please, Honored Princess, I hope Azure Mist’s silly gambit didn’t ruin your appetite.”

“No more than the general stress of the proceedings could have already, Honored Lord,” she replied, pondering over an orange and an assortment of grapes. “After what I witnessed and heard... one can hardly suppress anticipation over tonight.”

“Azure Mist least of all,” Midnight Eye declared, reaching for another orange. “I find it tiresome how set she is in her views. It clouds her judgment far more than it should.”

“That... it does,” Twilight agreed. Uncertain whether it was safe to be quite that criticizing in this very hall. But if Midnight Eye allowed himself just that... “There seem to be far more to gain from being true to one’s philosophy and having an open mind to entertain new ideas,” she added, prompted by his stance and his own outlook that she had been made aware of.

And Midnight Eye smirked, indeed, a droplet of orange viscera still hanging from one of his fangs.

“Wisely said, Honored Princess. I believe that such an approach is not alien among my esteemed colleagues... with but one exception,” he told her, reaching for another fruit. “One would just need to be given an... opportunity to coax this wise approach out.”

Twilight squinted at his peculiar tone. Too peculiar.

He had planned something for tonight. And planned something huge, hadn’t he?

“Well, first of all, Honored Lord... that you have arrived here at an opportune moment was already luring my curiosity... but now you have my attention. There’s a concept you are most certainly brewing.”

He chuckled. “Distrustful much, Honored Princess?”

“A healthy amount,” Twilight told him back, much to his further joy.

“I like to be very, very precise when conducting talks. Like most of the Lords,” he told her, twirling the fruit in his hooves. “So when I learnt that Azure Mist had left her chamber quite too early, I began considering what she had in mind. When a servant further notified me that you have arrived at the dining hall too, I decided to... quickly investigate.”

“Eavesdrop, you mean?”

“I suppose it is a variety in translation,” he replied with a smirk. Quite impish for him smirk. “No actually, Honored Princess, I don’t partake in such plebeian pastimes.”

She squinted. “You have ponies for that.”

And now he just rolled his eyes. “Not inaccurate, but I’ll take those comments as but an echo of your previous conversation, Honored Princess, rather than actual quips at me.”

Twilight did acknowledge that she was being way too snappy for her own good. “I ask for your apology, Honored Lord. There’s only so much... venom a pony can endure before it starts spreading around.”

Midnight Eye nodded. And profoundly, his eyes losing focus for a moment. “You’d be surprised, Honored Princess. Some become quite... addicted to the poisons in their veins.”

His enigmatic reply did not escape Twilight, even if he covered it with mercilessly sucking dry another fruity victim. Quite the opposite, the declaration seemed empowered that way.

He cleaned his fangs then spoke once more.

“But, to address your attention born out of lured curiosity... I have a little idea that I think might bring much aid to the talks. Perhaps a little complex, but granting a... fair and open chance to discuss those votes that showed less confidence or were right against our cooperation with your nation.”

“Oh?” Twilight leaned forth, most curious. He wished to help her push her quest quite so much? “Would you indulge me, Honored Lord?”

“No more than is a healthy amount, Honored Princess. Some matters require prolonged convincing, as you well know,” he retorted with a full smile now. “All in good time. Please, enjoy the meal for now. My concept has to be presented before all the members of the Cowene, whilst an assortment of fruit can be enjoyed only right now.”

He made a fair point, even if it left Twilight with unaddressed interest. Oh, well, she would learn soon enough. And besides, she didn’t really have a proper breakfast, so into the fruit assortment she dug.

Pondering just how much did Midnight Eye mean by matters requiring prolonged convincing. Considering his silent permission to certain things...

Though, she didn’t have the chance to think on that for too long after all. The remaining Lords soon began arriving, offering greetings and usual pleasantries. And unpleasantries, especially when Bright Crescent arrived, with his soft mane and his sharp tongue. But that night Crimson Shade had very little patience for his regular behavior and managed to curb it with a few stern words that were a bit harder to translate from Noctraliyar.

The question of Azure Mist’s whereabouts did appear as well, but was answered with a few stern words that required less effort to understand.

Twilight made sure to make eye contact with everypony during the meal, trying to test the waters for the night. Murky, was the only certain assessment. However, even such worrying tides could hide hidden treasures, if only one had the audacity to brave them.

She had fought one tidal wave already.

When the company was done feasting and made its way to the Seat of the Covenant, the one missing mare was present. Making no more sudden moves this time to stir the waters, but sitting properly in her stone throne and staring forward into the fathomless abyss of the dark cloth on the table.

Twilight majestically occupied her seat, doing her best to contain any remains of outrage. Especially when Midnight Eye decided to take initiative almost immediately. Much to Blessed Fang’s surprise. And clearly so, as the young Lord was caught in mid rising up, apparently ready once more to focus everypony’s attention on his unorthodox approach to traditional, threatened meetings.

“Please, Honored Lord Blessed Fang,” came Midnight Eye’s words. “Your contribution tonight is, naturally, expected, but I am willing to open up the conversation.”

The stallion looked at him askance, just a little, but then nodded, sitting back down. “Proceed then, Honored Lord,” he said with full courtesy and grace in his distant tone.

The Lord of Midnight Family thanked him wordlessly, then spoke up.

“Honored Lords and Honored Princess. We have gathered this night once more, following the last vote, to discuss what is to be done next. As you are well and fully aware, the next expression of wills among us, the esteemed Covenant, is crucial. According to our ways we seek unity in decision. When that unity is not reached willingly, steel must clash under the Light of the Immaculate Moon...”

Everypony bowed their heads.

Sunfall Word remained in the pious position for a bit longer and Twilight could have sworn she heard prayers being uttered in his venerable voice.

Midnight Eye continued, looking over everypony gathered. “However, there is always time for reconsidering. Some of us have made the initial decision and some of us are w suzirat, as permitted by ancient customs. How much time is there for these considerations? That remains for us to discuss. And, indeed,” the Lord pointed out, with his hoof directed upwards, “I have arrived at an inspiration about this matter. One that I am definitely thankful to Bogine for.”

“If you want to be more Blessed Fang than Blessed Fang from last night,” Bright Crescent interrupted, shaking his head with a grin, “please do it in a less histrionic fashion, at least.”

Crimson Shade was about to retort, but Midnight Eye gestured with the same hoof for him to cease. And, luckily enough for the chamber’s already tense atmosphere, the Lord listened. For the moment.

“There is no reason for theatricality, I assure you, Bright Crescent. And invoking the Goddess’ support is not a waste of time or an elaborate play,” came the actual reply.

Which Twilight felt, for some reason, was mentioned in regards to... her.

Maybe eavesdropping wasn’t such a plebeian thing to do.

Still, Midnight Eye placed his hoof over his chest in a noble, regal gesture. “The Honored Princess came to the Mountain of Midnight to witness the great Swyiadeztwo and face the recounting of ancient crimes against our kin. But also found herself appreciating deeply my Family’s greatness and achievements of our bloodline. Hers, after all, is the calling of a scholar, aksiosan, indeed. And so my thought was... Can there be understanding of choice, as well as right and just discussions without a certain... realization? Wisdom about what each and every one of us brings to this table, before Bogine and each other, as head of our Families and leaders of our Mountains?”

The Lords looked at each other and Twilight did the same. Was Midnight Eye suggesting...?

“We form Noctraliya. Our blood, the same hue, flows together. Shapes the future, like a mountain stream cuts through even the toughest rock with persistence alone. If this decision, the path we are about to choose in regards to the Honored Princess and her proposition, is to do the same... then let there be a chance for everypony to present their glory. Make their contribution.”

Azure Mist leaned forth, her expression a fair bit perturbed. “Midnight Eye... you mean to invite the Princess to our Mountains?”

“I propose that we do so out of our own volition,” he clarified, taking back his seat and joining his hooves before him, with a satisfied expression emerging on his muzzle. “Surely this would be a chance for each and every one of us to present our points. Our arguments. Maybe brag about our domains a bit, to show the Honored Princess that we are a proud, mighty nation, ready to make our stand,” he exclaimed, pausing only to glance her way. “If she would only be willing.”

Well... the Honored Princess in question was more or less focusing with all of her might not to bounce in her seat from excitement. True, this was not to be a pure treat for Twilight, considering the high stakes and all... but she would have a chance to delve even deeper into this magnificent culture. And be granted a chance to convince every single—

“I object!”

... almost every single Lord, after all?

Azure Mist shook her head vehemently, almost springing from her throne. “This is preposterous! We are talking about matters of war, of conflict, what possible reason is there for her to be allowed to witness the Iugi further?!”

Twilight was formulating a response already, but Bright Crescent decided to chime in with his usual gusto. Or lack thereof.

“Oh, would you look at that, Azure Mist fearing a foreign dignitary getting to see her fog-filled lair!” he said, trying not to burst into chuckles. “What are you concerned about all of a sudden? Like anypony would bother taking their troops to your damp dens! What would be the point? To catch a cold?”

The usual grey of Azure Mist’s was tainted by red, radiating from her cheeks even through her coats volume.

“How dare you?!”

“I actually do!” the stallion happily announced, looking towards the venerable Sunfall Word. “Do hold her for me if she decides to pounce at me, would you?” Not interested in a response, he immediately turned to Twilight. “I actually would adore to have this opportunity! Oh, Honored Princess, the Mountain of Crescent is to die for, I swear! The architecture, the designs, the embellishments! Might be the last chance to see it before we are at each other’s pretty throats! And I promise that I won’t nag you the whole visit about how unkind you were towards my poor, polite self lately.”

“Likewise, Honored Lord,” she told him outright, causing him to snicker behind his hoof and throw his rich, combed mane about.

“Fantastic! I second the proposal, then!”

Azure Mist looked like she was about to have a conniption fit at least, but Twilight wasn’t interested in paying mind to her tantrums. Instead, she turned to Midnight Eye.

“I should express my deepest thanks for bringing forth this possibility, Honored Lord. If only I would be allowed, I would love to learn far more about your lands and culture. As I still hope, we are to become dear friends and, as such, it is only fitting.”

It was a daring declaration, as some would say, but she was not going to lose sight of her goal.

To her side, Crimson Shade did let out a small hiss, but Dusk Harvest right beside him appeared far more positive about the concept, considering the joyous sparks in his eyes. Blossom was flapping her wings excitedly as he was forming his sentence.

“I-I-I b-believe it v-very thoughtful t-t-to have the H-Honored P-Princess explore o-o-our s-situation. In r-regards t-to the t-talks. D-D-Dalli c-could be shown t-to her, s-s-so that she r-realizes—”

“Have you lost your mind, Dusk Harvest?!” Azure Mist shouted. Shrieked, pretty much, since Blossom’s shrill back at her sounded surprisingly similar. “Yes, show a soleerane our food sources, supplies, maybe even tell her how to—!”

“Oh, would you give this a rest, Azure Mist?” Bright Crescent moaned, rolling his eyes. “You’re expecting the Princess to poison our crops? Or map them out? Would your Family, oh so brave in facing our plights, let anypony reach that far into our lands?”

And his response seemed to have, after all, made a point. Azure Mist closed her mouth abruptly, which almost hid her fangs completely... especially when Crimson Shade hissed once more, his expression hardening.

“Uaiyi wulni bidi altyi...” he muttered, looking up and over the table.

Menacingly. In a way that caused, Twilight couldn’t deny, her throat to clench and force her to gulp. She didn’t grasp the sentence, but the merciless tone was unmistakable.

Azure Mist was rendered silent too, at least for the moment. She slowly sat back down, in an automated motion. And her expression was a mask. Only her eyes were darting about, from muzzle to muzzle, looking for something.

Twilight could have sworn that they were avoiding Midnight Eye completely.

Silence didn’t linger, however, as Blessed Fang decided to speak up, after a very deep inhale. “Your concept, Honorable Lord Midnight Eye, is sound and in accordance to what I was considering as well. With the omen of war looming over us, it shall be a sign of great and hallowed prudence, to allow such negotiations to take place. And in the proposed form it also grants a chance at honest, open understanding.”

“Or the ‘mis’ kind!” Bright Crescent added. He glanced, very overtly, at Azure Mist. And Crimson Shade. And finally at Dusk Harvest, which felt that much more wicked. “F-f-for different reasons, of course.”

Oh, that was quite enough, Twilight decided, a breath away from declaring that she wasn’t going to spend any more time with this abhorrent stallion, invitation or not.

Thankfully, as it turned out, Blossom had her back of all creatures. Hissing loudly, she jumped from Dusk Harvest’s shoulder, flapped her wings as powerfully as her petite body allowed her to and dived right into Bright Crescent’s milky mane.

The stallion let out a rather high-pitched squeak, then started swatting around himself pathetically, to try and dissuade the bat from burrowing herself deeper and deeper and turning his coiffure into an absolute mess.

Twilight couldn’t deny the hilarity of the situation... as well as a small shiver. She understood that for a number of ponies, herself somewhat included, having a bat catching itself in their mane would be an absolute horror. Let alone a bat with a vengeance, as it appeared.

Crimson Shade, for once, found it actually amusing. She heard him chuckle right before Dusk Harvest, being a bit spooked about his pet’s actions, clicked his tongue loudly. Blossom popped up from the hairs as if perched on a bush, then expertly removed herself from Bright Crescent’s presence, avoiding the hooves, and loyally returned to her regular place. Still shooting daggers at her prey, much to his petulant displeasure, expressed in a set of huffs and hisses.

He went to try and fix his mess of a manestyle, Crimson Shade cleared his throat and Blossom got a scratch of gratitude.

The talks were ready to return to their norm. Tense, but established norm.

Well... minus Midnight Eye’s state of readiness. The Lord was rubbing the bridge of his muzzle with an expression of such profound resignation that Twilight was forced to fight a snicker with all of her might.

Blessed Fang, less bothered by what had just transpired, continued. “A few nights of stay at the Mountains will not postpone the final vote too much, I believe. Lord Midnight Eye,” he addressed the stallion, making him look back at him again, despite still being utterly disheartened. “Your inspiration seems to be in full accordance to the Goddess’ will. These talks and visits shall be for the best. You have my support.”

Twilight was expecting a polite sign of gratitude from Midnight Eye, naturally, but something quickly passed through his face and turned it from discouragement to... something else. Something fleeting blossomed in his eyes, only to be gone a moment later. And she couldn’t quite discern what it had been. It was enough, however, for the Lord to give the young stallion a proper bow of his head.

“Ia grat tu, hwalbu haspadr Aldatu u Rodine Kiel,” he announced. Firmly and sincerely.

In response, Sunfall Word, who had spent pretty much all of the talks silent and still, stroked his magnificent beard slowly, pondering something. Then his raspy breath caught everypony’s attention.

“Ia bid radosnu desp to. Hwalba knaze salwae in Iug u Soleeced.”

His tone and Twilight’s title in his lips was enough of a translation for her. “I am most grateful, Honored Lord,” she spoke up, seeing his tired eyes sparkling with new strength. “I am humbled by this proposal. If only the Honored Lords shall find it prudent and desirable to allow me this chance, I promise not to squander it in any way.”

A loud and vicious hiss replied to her. She automatically glanced Azure Mist’s way... but for once it wasn’t the mare being obstructive again, but Bright Crescent, who produced a comb from his robes and was trying to deal with a rather unpleasant tangle.

“Oh, don’t mind me, darlings,” he explained. “Somepony go and invite the Honored Princess first, I’ll be stuck with this for a few nights. Enough for her to occupy herself someplace else.”

Midnight Eye sighed before leaning back. “Far from forcing any decisions, but I believe Honored Lord Blessed Fang seems the reasonable first host for the Honored Princess. As the one who called us here, he should be granted precedent.”

“Our Mountain shall open its gates wide before such a guest,” the young stallion declared, staring at Twilight with those distant eyes of his, which blinked once and slowly. But they were clearly pleased. “I shall send a kiropt to prepare a grand welcome.”

“Yes, yes, splendid, how about that little diabl over there?” Bright Cresent asked, hiding the comb in resignation and giving Blossom a fairly murderous look. “I have enough bats for a month, ab Bogine...”

Twilight left him to his just misfortune and the pet’s hissing, returning Blessed Fang’s glance and embellishing her response with a kind smile. “Honored Lord, it shall be my utmost pleasure to witness your Mountain.”

The sound of shifting fabric caught her attention immediately afterwards. Azure Mist stood up from her seat with a sharp, sudden move that made her earrings flicker with the chandelier’s light.

“I see the nonsense has settled in, so there’s no reason to prolong this meeting,” she declared with biting displeasure. “I never thought I’d be saying those final, ancient words without any belief in them...”

Midnight Eye, standing up and prompting everypony to follow, gave her a long look. Perhaps the most meaningful and piercing that Twilight had ever witnessed from him.

“Make sure you never do just that,” he said, warning her vehemently, before his eyes sought the Goddess’ light, surely filling the sky above the time-honored Seat of the Covenant. “Ita ducte ipia Neskaza Lunee!”

Twilight participated with this declaration on her own. And even she, after today, summoned whatever strips of belief she could, putting it into it with genuine gratitude.

As soon as the call was done, however, Azure Mist shifted around and, without a word or a glance, marched out of the Seat.

It spoke further volumes, for even Crimson Shade, for all his reluctance and aversion to her quest and perhaps herself, gave Twilight a little nod before leaving his place. Candlelight shimmered around his circlet when he crossed the threshold.

Bright Crescent also decided to remove himself from the chamber rather quickly... making the additional effort to circle the table from the other side. For obvious reasons that the state of his mane was hinting at.

“I might actually manage to get presentable again before we see each other once more, Honored Princess. Unless you find yourself stuffed and mounted on the Fangs’ trophy wall, toodle-oo!”

Twilight grimaced. What was it going to take to break this stallion out of his irritating performance?

Well... she saw what Azure Mist was doing. And it wasn’t like Bright Crescent would change in a blink.

Blessed Fang shook his head. “I am not planning on doing that, Honored Princess,” he clarified, standing next to his seat.

“I would certainly hope not,” Midnight Eye added, moving towards the two. “It is not why I proposed this kind of continuation of the Honored Princess’ further tour.”

“It is my hope as well,” Twilight made it clear, on top of that, though with a little giggle. “I will not hesitate with packing, Honored Lord Blessed Fang. I mustn’t keep you or such an invitation waiting.”

The young stallion only smiled. “Fret not, Honored Princess. We’ll leave with the good weather. And before that, I trust there are things to occupy oneself with in the most holy Tuarie.”

Midnight Eye nodded to that. “Indeed. And, speaking of which, if you would have any requests prior, your entourage shall continue performing as ordered and allowed.”

Twilight smiled to thank him... but caught a flicker of something in his gaze. Not sure why, as he had made no sudden moves nor had there been anything particularly strange about his tone... but she suddenly felt both warm and frigid simultaneously.

It was like a... cold sensation combined with a piercing inkling.

She wasn’t sure how to interpret that... nor whether she desired that knowledge.

Chapter L – Touching Spirits and Souls

“We should start preparing too, then,” came Midnight’s declaration as Twilight finished relaying everything about the meeting. Well, at least the news that she believed was alright to reveal, for soon to become public. “The latest weather reports promised clear skies to the west for the next few nights. We might be leaving next night, even.”

Rowan Berry nodded, having attentively listened all this time. “That is correct, seems that most of the snows have moved northward...” She squinted. “Quite the... development, hwalba knaze,” she judged, most cautious with her words.

Twilight did agree, holding in her hooves a goblet and almost trying to foretell the future from its dark contents. She had asked for some grape juice for this late meal and she had been given, indeed, a drink most refreshing. Especially after the, mostly tense, latest meetings.

She would not mind the juice being fermented, even, but she wasn’t one to look for solace in stronger drinks.

... and especially not in the local, burning variety.

Midnight Wind was pondering, rolling an orange almost nonchalantly around his plate. “So, Mountain of Fang first... I never really visited the place myself, actually. I heard it is quite... unique,” he declared and a grimace traversed his muzzle.

“I do recall the stereotype you have once invoked,” Twilight replied, giving him an inquisitive look. “I suppose it is not completely unwarranted?”

Rowan Berry shrugged. “Nor is it surprising, I wouldn’t say, Honored Princess... A Iug close to the largest forest in the land, filled to the brim with wild beasts and worse. A Family bordering our frontier as well... no offence intended, Honored Princess,” the healer added, but Twilight understood what she meant clearly and without any exasperation.

“None taken,” she assured, taking a slow, almost meditative sip. “I take it that the Fang Family are fierce combatants and hunters? Even their coat of arms invokes their fangs stained with blood.”

“Indeed,” the other mare in the room confirmed, leaning back a little in her seat. “Their symbol invokes strength, passion and honor. They have since the start of our history been the bloodline of great scouts, skilled warriors... And, much like Midnight Wind is doing right now, ones that like to play with their food.”

The stallion gave Rowan Berry a glance and a grimace, but then decided to illustrate the point after all.

With one, swift motion, he lifted the plate, causing the orange to fly high above him. He then caught it in midair as it was descending, piercing it powerfully with his fangs and causing a splash of juice to stain the table.

In a quite vivid fashion.

Twilight thanked Harmony that the color of the carnage was orange and not crimson.

She also thanked Harmony that she could fight off the blush at her beloved’s fierceness in both the bite and the stare.

Rowan Berry, however, only sighed. “Indeed...” she murmured, her eyes escaping to the side, as if she were trying to hide no less fierce irritation.

“Lord Bright Crescent mentioned trophy walls, even...” Twilight decided to touch upon the topic a little more. “He expressed hope that I shall not be mounted on one. I take his words with a pinch of salt... actually, with maybe a hooffull, considering his behavior. Still, a strong statement to make.”

Midnight Wind drained the last droplets from the fruit, then shook his head. “I wouldn’t allow anything like that ever to happen to you, Honored Princess, by my honor as a Nightguard. Aside from the fact that this wouldn’t happen at all, Rodine Kiel does not tend to keep such gruesome trophies... n-not that one of you, in particular, would be gruesome, I just meant—”

Twilight held her hoof up, to spare him the embarrassment and the jittery explanation. “Say no more, Midnight Wind, it’s clear. But... should I expect some displays at least?”

Rowan Berry shook her head once more, giving Midnight a strange glance before speaking up. “Not in the sense of... what’s the term... ‘viscera’ or anything like that, but Kieli do enjoy showing their prowess with trophies. And quite a lot of them. They are known to hunt regularly. Maybe less for training at this night and age, but for sport.”

“Really?”

“Tac, hwalba knaze. Outside of their own dens they don’t really show it, but they do love to grant themselves bragging rights before their Family members with... visible achievements in their caverns. Their homesteads are more often than not draped in furs, bones, amulets, whatever can testify of their abilities...”

Twilight couldn’t help but feel her stomach turning just a little, but her curiosity was much greater than discomfort. “I... suppose that’s understandable. Though I cannot imagine the entire Family deals only in such activities?”

It was Midnight’s time to shrug. “Well, they have a couple plebeian Houses that deal in lumber, one that even produces quality jewelry, I saw examples of it at our Mountain. But you can always spot crafts of the Fangs. If they don’t have a bear’s tooth or bazaltliska scale or whatever else embedded in them, they have carvings and markings that date back hundreds of years and more.”

Twilight took another sip. “Quite fascinating. I know that each and every Family brings something distinctive to your culture, but it sounds to me like the Fangs stand out rather strongly. Or am I mistaken?”

“We all have our... quirks, I think the expression could be,” Rowan Berry answered, weighing her words. “Although... you have seen the Iug u Maednoc, Honored Princess. Do not expect the same monumentality. The same...” she paused, considering for a moment longer. “I would put it this way. Both Rodine Kiel and Rodine Waesper are very close to the world around us and thank the Goddess eagerly for its many gifts. But whilst the Dusks cultivate our crops and tend to flocks in a manner that would ‘fit’ in our culture, the Fangs are a bit more... uhm...”

“Wild. And I don’t see why that would be such a terrible thing to call them,” Midnight finished for her and with a wide smile. “Fangs have always been independent and fierce, but also loyal to our domain and the Goddess.” He leaned in, lowering his voice. “However, I’ve heard a rumor once which said that for many, many years after Noctraliya came to being under the gaze of the Immaculate Moon... the Fangs were still conducting strange rituals in the wilderness, which is why their customs and traditions remained as they are.”

“Maednoc Wentr, stop spreading nonsense!” Rowan Berry berated him, almost hissing. “They were always ones to combat the Berbara Knieye, not indulge in its... its savage madness.”

Twilight pouted. This was all important information. One stereotype and the few Fangs she had met on her journey, most notably both Ardent Fang and Adamant Fang as well as Lord Blessed Fang, would not have given her enough of an insight into that facet of the Family’s way of life.

And now that expression from the healer only deepened Twilight’s thirst for knowledge. The grape juice couldn’t help with that.

“The 'Feral Weald', as I think the translation that Count Ebony Crescent presented to me was... I’ve been told it is a potentially dangerous place, like the Everfree Forest near Ponyville. Lots of animals and other creatures, nature growing and expanding without outside influence, even opposing it... but this sounds like there’s more to that thicket, isn’t there?”

“It’s a place that I would never dare venture too far into and especially alone,” Rowan Berry declared, shuddering a little. “Even to find herbs necessary to save another... no, I wouldn’t dare.”

“Those are strong words, Rowan Berry...” Twilight commented and rather sternly.

The mare only shook her head, as if trying to dispel a vision which had manifested before her eyes. “Risking and losing one’s life for another is one thing, hwalba knaze... and a deed that Bogine rewards greatly for. But the Knieye... it can rob one of their very soul.”

“Now who’s spreading nonsense,” Midnight commented on that with a roll of his eyes, but the mare only bared her fangs a little his way. It was definitely unlike her, but whatever she was thinking or reminiscing about seemed enough of a motivation.

“You know exactly what I mean, Midnight Wind. And don’t act like your own courage would suffice, only to impress the Honored Princess...” Rowan Berry judged.

Midnight only frowned in response.

Maybe he was trying to impress, after all, but Twilight didn’t need any proof of his worth. Right now she was more concerned with the facts, as strange as they were. Being uncovered further as the healer continued.

“You too wouldn’t want to be in the Knieye. When the birds’ songs would suddenly die, cut down mid-aria, the boughs would shift to trap and drag away into the darkness that even our eyes cannot pierce. You wouldn’t ever wish to see, in the midst of trees, flickering lights. Like a mockery of the Goddess’ very Argentee... forming into eyes, pulling on your very spirit. Those wouldn’t be lumniki, let me tell you that, Midnight Wind...”

Twilight listened with great attention. She knew her fair bit about the threats of untamed wilderness, but this sounded like a whole new level of a danger surrounding the Feral Weald.

But losing one’s soul? What did Rowan Berry mean by that exactly? What precisely was she describing...?

“I admit that I’m... not certain what do you mean, Rowan Berry,” Twilight let her know just that. “What would cause such phenomena?”

The healer gave her an unpleasant glance. Not to chastise her curiosity, but rather at the very topic being explored.

“Lesyi...” she whispered, as if mentioning that word would cause misfortune to appear right at the door. “Berbara Knieye is their home, though they roam whatever forest or copse they so wish. And to even speak about them can—”

There was a knock on the door. It caused Twilight to almost drop her chalice, as Rowan Berry jumped up and Midnight rapidly glanced at the entrance, his hooves ready to reach for his hoofshoes.

“Kwo bid to?” he inquired, his ears perking up in full attention.

“Umilu prodan u Neskaza Lunee... ze uzent dla hwalba knaze Crepuscle Iskre.”

“Kwiu uzent?”

“Hwalbu haspadr Aldatu u Rodine Kiel.”

Midnight frowned, even if relaxing just a little bit. “A message from Honored Lord Blessed Fang to you, Honored Princess.”

“Oh? Please, let them in,” Twilight asked, putting down the chalice for a moment and assuming a proper position before the stallion opened the door.

The previous topic would have to be put on halt, even if this talk of the “Lesyi”, that she had heard mentioned before, seemed much more intriguing out of a sudden. Especially if it could turn a simple knock on the door into a fright.

Speaking of the source of the said knock, just outside the chamber stood an arcemandr, one of the many local ponies, his robes and hood granting him much anonymity. He trotted in, cautiously, then bowed his head and spoke in a soft tone.

“Hwalba knaze, this humble servant of Bogine has been asked to deliver to you the Honored Lord’s invitation for a conversation this night still,” he announced with clarity, despite the accent. “He hopes the you will indulge him, as he shall be waiting before the Ingena Herame.”

Twilight’s brow knotted, but more out of interest than worry. Private conversations were a thing for her lately, but at least Blessed Fang had never given her reasons to dread an exclusive meeting.

“Did he mention what does he wish to discuss, perhaps?”

“No, hwalba knaze. But he wished to assure it is supposed to be a social meet-up, not a diplomatic one.”

Now, that was both quite new and definitely welcome.

“Do convey to the Honored Lord that I shall be there without delay,” Twilight declared and not without joy.

“Tac, hwalba knaze...” the arcemandr replied, making his way out of the chamber at a practiced, brisk pace.

When Midnight closed the door behind him, Twilight stood up from her chair. “Well, no time to waste, indeed. I am intrigued to hear what the Lord wishes to talk about, especially if he wants to avoid politics... or would that be too optimistic to consider?”

Rowan Berry stood up as well. “Considering what you have shared, Honored Princess... anything can be politics at this point.”

“And any conversation can have grave consequences,” Midnight judged, quite strongly. He trotted over to grab his hoofshoes after all, invoking a glance from Twilight. “With your permission, Honored Princess, I shall accompany you, keeping a respectful distance from you and the Honored Lord during your talk. It shall be in accordance with my role and orders, as your assigned guardian.”

“Very well,” Twilight indulged him.

Far more than the two of them were indulging her at the moment. Their observations were valid, of course... but she really hoped that, especially with Blessed Fang, she could just... talk. Or was really it too much to ask for?

He was definitely an interesting stallion to get to know. On a slightly closer level than him being a leader of his Family and a charismatic priest.

Because... something about him was making Twilight feel uncomfortable. But not in a bad way. And not in a good way. In a... different way. He was barely out of colthood, truly, and yet he spoke with conviction that she had not seen even in elders and academics back in Equestria... and she was certain that it was his deep faith and conviction which was allowing him to be as he was.

This was the right opportunity to investigate this wonder.

Having left Rowan Berry to take care of preparing hers and Midnight’s things for travel, Twilight was soon making her way through the tunnels. Escorted by Midnight right to the main Sanctuary cavern, again illuminated by all of those pale crystals and decidedly as beautiful as ever. It didn’t take long to spot Lord Blessed Fang, adorned in his stately, antas’ robes, as he was waiting before the Great Shrine. Conversing with some of the local priesthood and causing them to nod in acknowledgment over some point he was clearly presenting.

Still, as soon as one of his entourage spotted Twilight’s arrival and reacted, the Lord’s citrine eyes found her without delay and the faintest of smiles curled his lips.

“Honored Princess,” he welcomed her as she came closer, and with a small bow nonetheless, “I am overjoyed that you have decided to respond to my offer.”

“Naturally, Honored Lord,” she assured him and curtsied.

The gathering didn’t hesitate in dispersing, all granting them both space and the presentable farewells. Twilight glanced at Midnight, who took his own cue to move slightly away, covering the respectable distance and assuring the proper performing of his duty.

She took a deep breath. “I must say, after the last few nights, I think I am in the mood for a more social conversation,” she assured the Lord when they were left to their own conversation.

And Blessed Fang’s expression did not change, still that of a calm, almost ephemeral smile adorning enlightened impassiveness.

“Then we have something very much in common,” the Lord agreed, pointing away from the Great Shrine. “Could we walk? I find the Tuarie to be a very graceful space to explore whilst conversing or contemplating. One feels the presence of Uaia Mate here. And not only because of the wondrous art above us.”

Twilight instinctively glanced at the enormous relief showing Princess Luna’s likeness. “Definitely, Honored Lord. There’s an aura here that’s hard to ignore. That of... peace.”

“Definitely something I wish to drink from, as if a sheep guided to a spring by a most patient shepherd...” Blessed Fang disclosed and his eyes shone with something melancholic. Just as Twilight’s own core resonated with his words. “And this is yet another thing we have in common.”

Twilight hoped that he meant “peace” in all possible meanings of it... but maybe he felt that sensation in his own heart too...?

The Lord took the first step, prompting her to follow suit. They ventured deeper into the cavern, in between the great stone columns, basking in the illumination that could have very well been the Goddess’ own stare. All local residents were giving them way with much respect, though Blessed Fang took a route that definitely was not aimed at disrupting their duties.

His voice, though tranquil, was finding its way easily to Twilight’s ears.

“Let me just shortly diverge from my own expectations by saying, Honored Princess, that I regret that things have reached the level of possible conflict...” he said, his eyes watching the unspecified distance. “But the signs which I have received and the prophecy... They demanded a certain level of seriousness. And, in our culture, it means one thing in regards to the Covenant's proceedings.”

Twilight wasn’t getting too much insight into his feelings from his tranquil tone, but his words and her instinct were just enough.

“I do not blame you, Honored Lord. I understand how vital tradition is to the Children of the Goddess. Whilst I might not enjoy certain aspects of it regarding said conflict...” she made it clear, “I respect adhering to it with conviction.”

Blessed Fang nodded. “Thank you, Honored Princess. Your sincerity earns you respect in return,” he declared in his distant tone. “But, I wish not to sully this summons’ intention further. There will be time aplenty to discuss that, since you have agreed to be my esteemed guest at my home. But for the moment... I actually wish to talk about a book.”

“Oh?” Twilight vocalized her surprise outright, then quickly realized what he could have meant. “I hope that the ‘Thought of Equestria’ was a good lecture. Have you finished it already?” she asked with some further wonder.

“Indeed, I have. Used any opportunities I had, actually,” he revealed and something of a fascination crept into his usually remote timbre. “We have treatises regarding the general philosophies and concepts in your country, yes, but to come into contact with this piece of literature was rather engrossing.”

“I’m so very glad to hear it, Honored Lord,” Twilight replied and most honestly. It seemed that her way of repayment for the translated scroll had done its job and more. “I do hope reading did not interfere with your duties, if you have made your literary way through it that quickly!”

“Oh, no, do not worry about it, Honored Princess. I am quite responsible when it comes to my time of leisure,” the young stallion assured with the same, delicate smile. “And thankfully Kindlefang, my wife, also enjoyed it, so we could spend some together time reading and discussing the contents.”

Twilight was fairly sure the pathway they were taking did not have any wayward pebbles and yet she felt like she had just tripped. Actually, it felt more like she had stumbled on a log. She quite clearly heard Midnight’s armor shifting behind, as he made ready to catch her, but she managed to regain balance quickly enough on her own.

Did not really help her thought process, though.

“I-I-I beg your pardon?”

She must have misheard him, right?

Blessed Fang looked at her with a glint of confusion in his citrine gaze, but that couldn’t dispel the usual, distant stare.

“My wife, Kindlefang, she enjoyed the book very much too. Her comments on the variety of philosophies were rather insightful, as well. It was a further reason to find an opportunity to ask you about them...”

Twilight tried to regain composure, she really did. However, she had lost it for a reason she definitely wouldn’t have anticipated, and lost it good.

“I... am very sorry if that shall be a completely and utterly inappropriate to ask, but... you are married, Honored Lord?”

The young stallion... the, pretty much, colt right before her did nod. That slightly puzzled look in his eyes in regards to her sudden disorientation was quickly dispersing into something else, though Twilight had no idea what yet.

The Lord’s following sentences didn’t help her restore her composure neither.

“Yes, I am. Have been for a respectable moment now, actually. Dictesera Bogine, for she’s carrying my child currently.”

Twilight blinked. It was impossible to mishear two things in quick succession, surely. And that fact was plunging her even deeper into her current state.

“I... uhm... congratulations, Honored Lord?” was the only thing that come to her mind when the silence was prolonging itself. And the tone she used really didn’t fit any planned honesty, though she did mean what she had said.

“Thank you, you are very kind...” Blessed Fang told her in reply, his eyes now completely back to normal. Or rather, passing through the normal state for a blink. Then getting filled with nothing short of discontent. “You look a little at a loss, hwalba knaze, is everything alright?” he asked, though it wasn’t a question born out of worry.

Or a question at all, actually.

Twilight knew as much and she berated herself with just enough force to attempt speaking in coherent sentences again. At least as much as that was possible, as the topic truly had taken her by surprise.

“I’m very sorry, Honored Lord, I just... I got a little perplexed, I have to say, I wasn’t quite expecting your personal situation to be so... ah... how to say it—”

“Adult.”

Blessed Fang interrupted her in a way that made her feel like a berated child herself. There wasn’t any ill will in his tone, no, but that one word carried with itself enough gravity to utterly squash her curiosity and surprise both.

She felt the need to apologize further and quite profoundly, but the Lord was more than aware of that fact. And, as it appeared, more than a little weary too.

“Honored Princess, first and foremost, this is nothing unexpected. After reading the chapter regarding concepts of maturity and social roles, I’m even less astonished about your reaction.”

“Still, Honored Lord, please pardon me, I simply... I wouldn’t think one so young would already have so many responsibilities upon them and—”

“I do and that is that.”

Twilight was really attempting to find the best way out of all of the sudden turmoil in her head... but her attempts just weren’t working. Even making things worse, she felt.

She had seen Blessed Fang acting around her and performing his Lord’s role before, yes, but it seemed that she hadn’t manage to realize one, rather transparent matter. She was talking to a stallion. Young, just mature enough, yes, but not a colt, it was becoming clearer and clearer.

It was a little stultifying with its clarity, yes, but she really should have known better...

“I-I understand and I’m once more so sorry that I—”

Blessed Fang took a deep breath. A very deep breath.

“Hwalba knaze, I’m the Lord of a Family, antas of the Immaculate Moon... and the only scion of my bloodline’s main vein,” he spoke. Slowly. Which only aided him in making his vexation resound. “There are certain expectations which I must fulfill despite my age. As much as I didn’t wish to occupy your mind with politics, which are also a vital part of my night-to-night duties, I would rather not immerse my own attention further in matters I am perfectly aware of. Even being as young as I am.”

Twilight felt extremely silly and that was putting it mildly. She wouldn’t think she was ever destined to meet a pony in and out of Equestria quite so burdened with responsibilities... and now she was not only meeting one that truly was that encumbered, but also certainly one that seemed at least a little irritated by being reminded of that weight in his young age.

Some part of her wondered if it was training or something of an instinct for Blessed Fang to cull the topic outright... but she certainly wasn’t going to be pressing him about it.
He made his point clearly. Which only solidified the fact that she wasn’t speaking with a foal, but a grown pony of considerable charisma and spirit despite the years.

“Of course, Honored Lord,” she told him, simply and definitely.

Which managed to break the tension, thankfully, with Blessed Fang’s gaze returning to its own, different dimension. Beyond what was around and mundane. And upsetting.

“Thank you, Honored Princess. Now, as I have mentioned, the ‘Thought of Equestria’ turned out to be rather engrossing,” he spoke, rubbing his chin for a moment. “But I have also encountered a number of... maybe not necessarily worrying, but thought-provoking concepts and fragments that I hope you can shine some light on.”

“Happy to provide answers, if only I have them,” Twilight assured him, wondering if such a conversation could really remain only a social call. But happy to move away from the still fresh and unpleasant contention.

They had, at that point, reached the portion of the cavern not far away from that one fountain that Twilight did particularly enjoy. Blessed Fang pointed at one of the stone benches, skillfully adjusting his cloak over it to take a seat when they reached it.

“The story of your pony tribes coming together despite their vastly separate cultures and views on the world was particularly interesting, for example... You have a holiday referencing that particular moment, as I understand?”

Twilight took her seat with proper distance, giving a little glance Midnight’s way. He kept his space and stood at attention as it was expected of him.

Leaving her own focus to be solely on the young stallion next to her. Even despite the delicate whispering of water, filling the cave from the many founts, mesmerizing in its ethereal and constant tone.

“Yes, we call this celebration the Hearth's Warming Eve,” Twilight replied to the Lord, keen on providing proper explanations. “It reminds us of the unity we have found despite our differences and is to this day one of, if not the most popular holiday in our calendar.”

Blessed Fang, in return, listened with great attention. She could tell that much despite his absent, pale gaze.

“Quite understandable, some would say... and yet, it is something I find a bit perplexing,” he revealed, deep in thought. “The initial dealings between your tribes seem to have been involving a lot of tension... Different races bringing different abilities to try and form a working society, these abilities complimenting each other and yet causing disputes... It would beg a question whether this strain and sometimes hostility was due to the... misusing of certain Gifts which they had been granted.”

Twilight was not entirely ready to delve on origin myths, but she was willing to listen nonetheless. The Lord nodded in the meantime, as if agreeing with his own observation, though it might have been a false assumption.

“Still, looking beyond only our tales and sacred scriptures and focusing on what the ‘Thought’ says... the idea of a unified nation of Equestria seems to have been born out of absolute necessity, not necessarily good will.”

“Would you perhaps mean,” Twilight decided to clarify before he continued, “the threat of the windigos as an ‘absolute necessity’?”

Blessed Fang tilted his head a little. “Oh, so those were an actual threat and not simply a metaphor? How interesting.”

“Yes, as far as we can tell, those spirits were lurking and do still lurk on the fringes of our lands, especially in the mountains to the north,” she explained. “They are a form of ghostly, and perhaps also elemental, manifestations, born out of and feeding on strife and infighting.”

The Lord seemed truly engrossed to learn. Which did give Twilight a lot of relief that she hadn’t managed to impair this opportunity to converse.

“That does change my perspective on the matter already...” Blessed Fang stated. “I worried it was some sort of a very elaborate, writer’s parable. Mystical creatures is not something I would first think of, though we have those around our lands too.”

“Not a typical area of expertise even for me, Honored Lord... though for a while now I am pitted against them from time to time,” Twilight admitted with a little giggle.

Maybe a bit of a nervous one too. She hoped that everything was alright back home in that regard. Hopefully news would arrive soon.

“But, as it happens, the windigos are not just a figure of speech or some poetic imagery for conflict. And actually...” Twilight interrupted herself. She had just glanced Midnight’s way out of loving habit and it suddenly reminded her of the tapes and their interview. “I think that I recall hearing that some time before the first contact between our nations, a terrible winter came to Noctraliya, one to render the Valleys completely unsuitable for growing crops...”

“I know thing or two about that from my private library's tomes,” Blessed Fang admitted.

Giving another reason to Twilight when it came to respecting and regarding him accordingly. Anypony mentioning a private library deserved some measure of acclaim, at least.

“And I do believe, if I am not misremembering,” she capitalized on his knowledge, “ that some chronicles do mention strange spirits that came from the north causing that cold season. Those might have been the windigos, roaming about, searching for new sources of sustenance away from their usual lairs.”

“That would make a certain sense, ha,” Blessed Fang commented, leaning forth a little. “Still my query remains, though alleviated of some concern... You see, Honored Princess, our ancient history does tend to paint the beginning of our country as a concentrated effort of unity, under the Light of the Goddess, even before She deemed us worthy to witness Her in the flesh... Whilst it seems to me that Ekwestriya was, in a way, forced into being by the, as I know see, threat of destruction from these beings...”

He rose his hoof before Twilight did comment. “I do not mean it in an insulting way, Bogine absyitae, I simply see this pathway from necessity to unity missing a certain element of... noble will when it comes to it.”

She pondered on his point for a moment before replying. “I... would say that there must have been a modicum of good will, as far as we understand it. True, the leadership of the pony tribes was unwilling to find a proper solution at the time and I believe a vast majority of the tribes' population shared certain aversions... but there were brave and noble ponies around to see things through when it counted. Inspired by what matters.”

“Yes... isn’t leadership about reaching for those qualities and finding such solutions? Having in mind the spirit of unity? And being inspired as such...?”

Twilight squinted at those questions. Those were... rather open, she felt. Also leading. And also rhetorical in some regard...

She gave Blessed Fang a moment, as he was deliberating what he had just heard. There was a certain level of focus about him, true... but also something that was escaping boundaries of purely logical contemplation. Twilight saw his eyes venturing to the side, where she knew the Great Shrine was. He was approaching these topics as a devoted servant of the Goddess, as well as a pony seeking reasonable answers.

“I... have found a remarkable amount of mentions in the ‘Thoughts’ about the Goddess and Her Sister, as Equestria sees them...” he spoke up finally and there was quite the amount of care in his voice. More so than usual, she’d say. “There’s definitely a great weight put on Their place in your society and culture... and yet the recognition of Their importance does not come with anything that would... how to say it...”

He hissed a little, then took a deep breath.

“This is what I have found most perplexing... and I still do. It... eludes my perspective, our perspective, come to think of it. You have the very manifestations, the... avatars, I think the closest expression would be, of the most powerful beings to look upon this world from Their great, spiritual realms right in your realm, guiding it in the most direct way possible... And there is a great deal of reverence towards the ‘Princesses’ in the foundations of many of your philosophies. Like the one of Harmony and Friendship that you are preaching, hwalba knaze. But Bogine i Ipea Sostre, over the many years of your culture’s growth and your nation’s prosperity, never reached the dignity that we believe They should be given...”

Twilight listened to him with great care and with her respect growing further, without question. He was a priest of the Immaculate Moon and one of considerable presence among the caste... and yet in his voice there was no admonition. It was filled only with the desire to understand. And, knowing what she had already known about batpony spirituality, she understood completely where he was coming from.

The question was – did she possess an answer to satisfy him? Or even one to push this matter into the direction of said understanding?

She wasn’t talking with a colt, no... but perhaps there was a young perspective that would work here?

“If you shall allow me to share something that might be useful, Honored Lord... A personal, deeply personal insight?”

“Naturally, conmod.”

“I know that I am viewed in the eyes of the Children of the Goddess as both a pony of Divine Aspect in my own right, as well as a disciple of the Judging Sun. And those assessment would be correct,” she admitted without shame. “But, as it happens, I have been taught and raised by the Judging Sun pretty much since I was a little filly. She was, for all intents and purposes, my teacher, my guide and my defender. My adoptive mother, almost.”

Blessed Fang brought a hoof to his chin in deep ruminations. “We know that the ponies walking in daylight are closer to the Sewira Solee than to Our Mother... But I had no idea your connection was quite so... close. Were there harsh and unforgiving teachings, as we would suspect them being?”

Twilight smiled inwardly. For all those times when she had bitten her tongue, stopped herself from actively defending Princess Celestia’s good name... this was perhaps her chance to make it all up to her mentor. And with a pony that was genuinely intrigued, rather than judgmental. Even his last question had spoken of that. He was both confident and steadfast in his ways and yet showing willingness to hear about another perspective, even if it contradicted his beliefs.

“Well, Princess Celestia did put a large emphasis on my thorough education, but... I would not call her harsh and unforgiving. Stern when necessary and acting with conviction. Yet also understanding, compassionate and caring.”

It felt so good to let those bottled-up truths out finally. At least for her, since Blessed Fang’s expression didn’t change much, still locked in deep thought.

Twilight needed something to allow for a little firmer push with these declarations of hers. She had to make the argument fuller, complete... She scavenged her mind for an idea and looked Midnight’s way, where he was stoically keeping watch, in perfect attention.

To the ponies around, he was a picture of duty and bravery of a Nightguardian... To her, he was a lover and the sweetest stallion she had ever met. And maybe, one day, even—

And then it hit her. The words that he, himself, had told her. When he had shared his beautiful dream of their future with her.

“I... believe,” Twilight continued her thought, prompting Blessed Fang to immediately look back at her, “that just as our ways differ from those of the batponies, the presence and the role of the Princesses... the Goddess and Her Sister... and how they act towards us differ. Accordingly. To best... shape our spirits, I would dare declare.”

Having said that, Twilight pondered on it some more. Yes... Yes, it felt right to say. It felt good to say, actually. She took another deep breath, finding inspiration to elaborate.

“The Goddess, I will point out, did not abandon us when after had chosen the noctrali to be her personal charge. Her children. Hers is the same, silver sign that is on our sky to this night. But to make herself and her sister more... understandable and approachable, for us, Equestrians, they became the Princesses. Because this is exactly who we needed and still need. And in the corresponding roles. Princess Celestia, with her kindness and a warm smile, with the majesty like the bright sun. Princess Luna, with her veiled guidance and diligence in protecting us when the night falls...”

“And we, noctrali,” Blessed Fang picked up her supposition, his voice filled with a measure of wonder, “have Bogine i Ipea Sostre in Their pure divinity, because this is who we need to better ourselves. A caring Mother and a harsh judge. A kind, loving Immaculate Moon... and the diligent, implacable Judging Sun.”

“One pony’s guardian is another pony’s arbiter,” Twilight concurred, feeling like she was forging something new and something definitely eye-opening. In a philosophical and metaphysical sense, even. “Same beings, helping us in achieving what’s best for us. Aiding in a precise way. The way that certain pony tribes and nations need to be guided exactly. Sometimes necessity is first required to seek unity. Only to then have it solidified by the right ponies appearing in the end. The right Royal Sisters, perhaps,” she presented the observation clearly. “And sometimes... it takes the Light of the Goddess to guide down the path already found and the rays of the Sun to strongly remind of its importance.”

“As long as it gives us a chance to better ourselves, to make our characters mature. Proper approach for everypony, to make souls purer, ha...” the young Lord said, his gaze even more remote than usual, but his voice far more lively. He was almost biting his hoof with his fangs at that point, so deep was he in consideration. “I... Ha, this makes a phenomenal point to discuss!”

He suddenly looked straight at Twilight and something flickered in his citrine gaze. It could only be one thing and she recognized it immediately. That wonderful, youthful spark of fascination. One that betrayed his age after all, but did the complete opposite of making him look childish.

“I’m... not sure if this is entirely right, as this calls for far more cautious deliberating, but... a wonderful, comprehensive idea, hwalba knaze! Different ways for our great deities to work on us, to try and give everypony an opportunity to improve in hearts and spirits. I’ll definitely meditate upon this a great deal, ia grat tue, ab Bogine.”

Twilight could only smile, as seeing this excitement from him made her feel incredibly fulfilled... It was as if she had granted him a miraculous spark herself.

Something to definitely raise and improve her own spirit.

***

Luna wasn’t used to such meetings. Especially in abundance and quick succession alike.

Tension was nothing new to her, she had her reasons to feel stressed out and overburdened in her long life, but she always preferred to measure these strong moods, lest they could overwhelm her.

... as her experience had proven.

It was especially effective for her to deal with such mounting burdens with some alone time. Or one on one situations. Like it often came to being, when she was traversing through the realm of pony dreams to help and aid. She was bringing solace to one pony at a time and that was fine. It meant she could focus better. And it meant she felt great afterwards, having shared a private, individual moment to bolster one’s spirits. Encourage and safeguard.

This... wasn’t one of those moments. Nor was it about changing the mind of one pony, but rather a nation.

The silence between those attending, the atmosphere as dense as it was that morning in the Royal Parlour... no, none of that was helping.

Moonwarden’s report was almost concluded, as he stood still a moment longer, expression cold and stoic.

“I have managed to ascertain us of one thing and clearly. They are ready and willing to act, waiting for the right signal to wage war or continue the peaceful service,” he accentuated. “I shall not, however, having in mind the safety of Equestria, lie that I managed to gain a reliable source of information. For Commander Ardent Fang the word of the Covenant equals the word of the Goddess.” His gaze ventured in Luna’s direction, filled with reverence much more tender than his tone. “If he deems their order sufficient, the noctrali move will come without us having any forewarning from him.”

“Unless we suddenly decide to catch every bat moving about Canterlot...” Raven, to the side of Celestia, commented, visibly displeased with the news. “Might as well entertain the thought. Can your protective barrier single out animals like that, Prince-Consort?”

“I could try, Advisor, but I’m afraid a massive magical dome over the city might be a dead giveaway that we suspect something...” Shining Armor responded. Despite the early hour... or late for some, he arrived at the talks with unquestionable focus.

Luna knew it was his way of hiding just how angered and worried he was about Twilight Sparkle. And she didn’t blame him at all.

Her sister took the initiative afterwards, nodding Moonwarden’s way. “Thank you regardless, Advisor. For your brave attempt and your honesty in presenting the achieved results.”

The unicorn only bowed his head back. “Please, Your Solar Majesty, this is hardly an achievement. I feel like I have not gained us an advantage of any sort, other than confirmation that an invasion can truly happen.”

“That is already knowledge that we desperately needed,” the Alicorn of the Sun replied and Luna recognized that undertone of determination in her calm voice. “Shining Armor?”

“Yes, Your Majesty?”

“Would it be... disgraceful of me to ask you to meet with the current Captain of the Royal Guard for a private, casual conversation?”

The Prince-Consort took a deep breath, as insightful about the meaning of those words as everypony else would be. “No, Your Majesty. I understand and I agree, we have to make certain, delicate preparations. Just in case...”

He paused and Luna saw the muscles of his neck tensing. Cadance, sitting right next to her husband, put her hoof against his in a calming gesture.

“Just in case hostile actions shall be taken. With my sister being held hostage or worse...”

The atmosphere got that much denser and unpleasant, but... that talk had already happened. In this very room. Between him and Celestia and Luna.

And she was as tired of feeling overburdened as she was with that state getting progressively worse and worse in her mind.

So she rose to her hooves, making Moonwarden stand at attention with that much more diligence. Ready to support her words, whatever those would be. Even after their recent... conversation.

It was definitely encouraging, to see this unshaken readiness from him still.

“Whatever scenarios you are imagining, Prince-Consort, I will not let any of them happen. You do not have my word, no...” she declared, inhaling deeply. “You have my solemn vow, as the Alicorn of the Night. Princess Twilight Sparkle shall return from her mission among my children, unscathed.”

Shining Armor looked as convinced as a worried brother ever could, but Moonwarden loyally chimed in to support her profound declaration.

“I shall allow myself to remind the room that Commander Ardent Fang was as serious about making military moves as he was about fulfilling Her Lunar Majesty’s latest order. Her Highness is to be escorted safely back to Equestria. Besides, Her Lunar Majesty had already devised a plan to gain us an upper hoof. In case I would be unsuccessful in gaining anything useful from the Nightguard.”

“Oh, that’s reassuring,” Cadance expressed her interest and optimism both. Especially clearly considering her husband’s distress, as one would imagine. “You’re working fast, dear aunt.”

“It pays to be far-sighted in the current situation,” Luna proclaimed firmly.

Trying to, with all her might, recall what sort of a plan she, allegedly, had devised. She supposed that Moonwarden “remembered” it well enough to present it to her afterwards.

She spotted Celestia standing up as well, making the chamber focus entirely on her and her resolute expression, just like one’s eye would be drawn to the first rays of the rising Sun.

“Verily, we need to be cautious. So let us keep our eyes and ears open, especially since I have made a promise of sending some of our ponies to Maretonia. Equestria’s honor and reliability rest with that promise. We don’t want to be caught unaware and at a bad time... But I trust entirely in my sister’s actions. And I want to believe that the noctrali shall be reasonable in the end,” she expressed the faint hope and Luna was thankful that she did so after all. “Not to mention that my faithful student is a most brilliant mare. I know that she will not be taken by surprise and that her conviction in Friendship will see her through.”

She truly believed it, Luna knew so much. But this declaration was to serve first and foremost as an attempt at lessening the crushing tension at least a little.

“For now, some of us need their due rest and the others have their responsibilities for the day. Once more, our gratitude to you, Advisor Moonwarden,” she again turned to the grey unicorn. “Do notify us immediately of anything topical that you and your ponies will find out, especially if it would be urgent.”

“Naturally, Your Solar Majesty.”

Moonwarden’s tone was most diligent, but Luna recognized a loaded sentence from him when she heard one.

She had a chance to inquire him about it just after the gathering had ended and he was accompanying her back to her wing of the castle. To see her to her rest before leaving to have his own.

There were matters to tend to still that morning, however.

“I am, myself, thankful and overjoyed to see you back, Moonwarden. My children’s hospitality can take on specific forms, I would say nowadays,” she admitted with a dosage of reluctance.

“It is nothing, my lady, honestly,” he replied with a small chuckle. “I believe that I have been in greater dangers than making a semi-official visit to the headquarters of an elite military unit of... an allied and most loyal nation.”

She shook her head at his ridiculous tone. “You don’t need to dilute the certain risks, my servant.”

“Maybe so, my lady. But I had every ounce of trust that they would not hurt a faithful of the Goddess in the end. Did some... additional assurances in that regard, actually. And, as I have gained no further scars,” he said, stretching his back with a small grimace, “this was nothing to write home about...”

“But maybe something to share in person instead?” she asked when they ventured down an empty corridor.

She might have been choosing the less-frequented ones on purpose, actually. And Moonwarden wasn’t blind to miss that particular detail, while still keeping a sharp eye out for morning maids and guardsponies.

“Perhaps a thing or two, my lady. I would rather consult you first before letting some recent observations and hypotheses loose.”

“Your prudence is noted. However, before that...”

She stopped in mid trot, turning to him. Much to his momentary surprise, expressed in halting immediately with a curious expression.

“I take it you... don’t take what happened in the Royal Office personally.”

The stallion faced her entirely. Then he fixed his trusty monocle and checked his long coat, in a practiced manner. She observed him, feeling... and knowing that he was giving her an answer by those gestures as well.

“My lady, I have sworn to serve you in whatever capacity necessary. True, I think said capacity is a little more sophisticated than being an insolent disciplinarian, but if that was required at that moment...” He then gave her a small, almost humble smile, but his gray eyes shone with utmost seriousness. “Legitimately, I should be the one asking whether I have not transgressed in a way for me to expect a not-so-subtle hint about ‘strongly considering stepping down’.”

Luna shook her head. At the same time guilty, relieved... and she would even dare say, merry. “So I should refrain from trying to apologize to you for that outburst and continue as if nothing happened.”

“Not necessarily ‘nothing’, my lady, as you did exercise your majesty. And potently. That is the point of being... Your Majesty,” he spoke with a full grin now. “Definitely not something to feel sorry for. I will say that it was a very, very positive sign in the current situation.”

She granted him a small smile back and the lively spark in his gaze in response was... rather uplifting, she couldn’t lie. More so than she would think, actually, but she welcomed the sensation.

Moonwarden pointed upwards with his hoof as soon as that glint had disappeared, hidden again behind that conniving gray.

“Besides, you will need that exact grandeur to fulfill your upcoming plan I feel, my lady...”

“About that,” Luna replied, motioning for them to continue down the corridor, most curious, “since when have I been so genius and perspicacious?”

Her faithful shadow only shrugged. “Please, my lady, it is glaringly obvious... Since you have me.”

There was that outrageous hubris which she was so used to. She couldn’t say that she wasn’t pleased to hear it that morning.

“Very well, then, my ingenious and presuming servant. You haven’t granted us an opening with Commander Ardent Fang, what else can you advise me in now?”

Moonwarden immediately took a breath and his bearing shifted into that utmost focus of his. She was about to hear observations reserved for her ears only and, quite likely, be witness to at least one, self-made dialogue.

“I shall start with some ‘lesser’ matters, then. To work up the appetite,” he began. “Despite the general response I have received from the Commander, I believe that he is being almost entirely sincere. In his mind the call for a diversion, attack or even outright war does not negate that he and the Nightguard shall do their best to have Princess Twilight Sparkle returned to Equestria... Both of those missions are of divine command. A rather remarkable sign of discipline from him... actually, borderline cognitive dissonance, but remarkable still.”

Luna grimaced at the very thought of the possible conflict, but she could not very well just keep denying the possibility and hoping for the best. However, this outlook that Moonwarden had mentioned...

“So are we to expect that she will be kept safe as a hostage? If things take the worst of turns?”

“Quite likely so, though...” He shook his head and his brow furrowed. “Something is not entirely clear to me. Taking into consideration all of their previous moves, that is not the safest and craftiest of scenarios for them to undertake. Not by any stretch of imagination...”

“You mean that in regards to Twilight Sparkle’s power?” Luna guessed.

And correctly. “Exactly, my lady. I am uncertain whether the batponies realize just how much of it Her Highness has. And we are speaking about raw ability, not capacity derived from the sheer belief in Friendship... of all things...” he added with a roll of his eyes.

“Regardless of your opinion, that is also a potent factor to consider,” she reminded the unicorn, but he remain unconvinced about it. As was his want.

“I do not think that is what the batponies would plan for... unless...” He bit his lower lip, but then shook his head. “Notwithstanding... That time when she visited you, my lady, to seek your blessing for her mission, she managed to lift up that amulet of luneeit from your collection. Which, for anypony but an absolute expert in magic should have been impossible.”

“I concur. She’s always praised by my sister for her focus and expertise in the field. I... yes, I would think that my children simply do not grasp how powerful she is,” Luna admitted, considering the odds. “And still how mighty she shall become, when the age and grounding in her alicorn form both settle in.”

Moonwarden nodded, but his voice wasn’t an example of sureness. “That might be, my lady, but... honestly, one thing that is connected to both of those topics comes to mind, in a way.”

“That being?” she inquired as they turned the corridor and began ascending up the staircase, further in the direction of Luna’s chamber.

“Her Highness began her journey from the Nightguard bastion being assigned a pair of sentinels. Deep Mist and Midnight Wind, if memory serves me with their names. They made a solid impression... as members of such elite units are often trained to do. But she also was familiar with the latter. At that time... also with all of their amazement over me being a convert, it all boded well,” Moonwarden accentuated, much to Luna’s interest.

“Deep Mist and Midnight Wind... Altu Opar... Maednoc Wentr. She seemed to know him?” she asked, memorizing those names just in case. Then she was hit by a memory. “Actually... she did speak of Midnight Wind. That very evening you mentioned. She talked about having interviewed him.”

“Precisely, my lady. I recall hearing it too, from the other side of a ‘bookfort’,” Moonwarden affirmed, nodding and musing. “A routine check on Ponyville some time ago did mention him being stationed there for a while, renting a house and aiding the Royal Guard, before being transferred back to the Nightguard bastion and then again appearing in the Ponyville area. The mayor... as I had been notified before we had a reason for collywobbles about all of it,” he pointed out, quite miffed, “was negotiating the possibility of having a Nightguard outpost in the area.”

“Which would sound reasonable and even hopeful when it comes to my children finding their proper, lasting place in Equestria... were it not for what we are anticipating now,” Luna pointed with a heavy heart.

She felt that she took one or two steps more forcefully, the echo of her hooves resounding all around. A millennium was a long time. For her, for them... and yet she had faintly hoped that they fared better than her. But what transpired... She was realizing anew how much had changed. And if her children seeking vengeance were to be so... all scenarios had to be considered.

She continued up the stairs, though her pace grew far more restrained again. “Do you think that she was being... researched prior to departure? I did not specify who was to be chosen to accompany her on the Nocferrat part, but he was picked for the entourage.”

Moonwarden squinted hard, considering the possibilities quite visibly and rapidly.

“She had an invitation... issued by their leadership, if I recall from her explanation. Due to being responsible for your safe and sound return, my lady,” he spoke with a note of genuine gratitude in his otherwise cold voice. “And this Midnight Wind had to receive certain permissions for those interviews, as it often is among military units, I imagine. The two of them were already acquainted, he must have seemed like a natural choice, then...” He paused and let out a sigh of irritation. “I cannot be certain if that was also a part of the grandiose plan or just a merry opportunity to exploit... But... Wait, how about...?”

He stopped in place, right as Luna exited the stairwell. She glanced back at him, seeing his silhouette wreathed in the shades remaining around the corner, hiding desperately from her sister’s daylight. For a moment she thought that she saw a lost spirit, an ominous wraith, haunting the castle’s passageways. The monocle, resting on Moonwarden’s muzzle, glinted in the dark with the few wayward rays, the only focal point one could spot against this visage of a black, restless soul.

“He... smiled when he saw her. Yes, and it was genuine...” Luna heard the stallion’s mutterings, which sounded that much more portentous considering the picture before her eyes. “She was happy too... Wait, wasn’t there something attached...? When she was visiting... Was that the reason? Might have been. Uncertain. But if the opposite is considered... Strange. That other one, though... Familiar? Not then. Familiar from where...?”

Luna waited most patiently, knowing better than to interrupt what could have brought a possible breakthrough. However, when Moonwarden materialized back from his ghostly look thanks to the light in the corridor proper, his expression was tense and dissatisfied.

“I will need to ponder on this some more, my lady,” he admitted, quite apologetic. “Something is bothering me in my mind, but I cannot figure out what and I am just getting right narked...”

“You’ve had a particularly long night, my servant,” she pointed out to him. “I’m certain a day of rest will cause ideas to spring forth. There is always a tomorrow.”

Moonwarden still shook his head. “If only one could banish such inconvenience as tiredness... then again, I suppose your point is more than fair, my lady...”

The way he finished his sentence made Luna think that an “especially” should have been following, but she found silence from him instead. A bit more dead than she would think, for some reason.

“You wished to say something additional in regards to that, Moonwarden?” she insisted, but he shook his head immediately.

“No, my lady, not really. The task was completed, though with questionable results and I am fine and dandy to continue my service.”

She wasn’t convinced entirely, but he turned to her, giving her a rascal look that couldn’t hide even underneath his fancy, crystal monocle.

“Tomorrow I shall witness your Moon once more and be glad... to grind, grovel and grub for your glory.”

He almost made her giggle out loud. “You are impossible, my servant...” she berated him in good humor.

“Oh no, my lady, I am quite possible, just an utter reprobate. You could ask Advisor Raven, she would write you a whole manifesto about that,” he admitted with a smirk. But then his gaze sharpened once more. “Before I depart for that hopeful rest, I still need to remind you of your glorious plan, my lady.”

“Yes, that. Do refresh my memory,” Luna did require, considering they were almost at her chamber’s doors at that point.

“For the first part of my visit to Commander Ardent Fang, I have inquired, naturally, whether a message or any sort of note had reached him about Princess Twilight Sparkle and her task. He claimed that not to be the case... but I have certain suspicions about that being a planned circumstance to some degree.”

Luna followed his reasoning well, though not without that prick in her heart persisting. But, maybe feeling it and getting stopped by it was only her own fault at this point.

Moonwarden continued his explanation. “Breaking communication between vital parties is a standard tactic in preparation for a grand action. Rather obvious, but doing its job. But that in conjunction with what I have learnt in the bastion... and considering the latest exchange we shared, my lady, did make me think...”

He stopped as they reached their destination. Then stood before her, did a small but most proper bow and extended his hoof in an inviting gesture.

“Would you be interested in taking a a small field trip in a night or two?”

She was taken by surprise a little, yes... especially with how cordial he sounded. This was far less like an invitation to partake in his scheme and more like suggesting some time of leisure. Though she doubted he had the latter in his guileful mind.

“Could you elaborate, perhaps?”

He, indeed, could. And was glad to, as it appeared. “Naturally, my lady. Breaking communication is that much more effective when there is one line of it. Like between Equestria and Noctraliya. By the means of small, nocturnal friends, nonetheless, sent from outpost to outpost and then deeper into the mountains. And the furthest station from here in that particular direction happens to be lead by a mare of... grammatically incorrect name by our standards... but one who I happened to have become acquainted with during my last visit.”

As he spoke, Luna’s mind began racing. Catching up quite rapidly, yes, but also evoking this familiar sense of... anxiety. Anxiety that Moonwarden, himself, had helped her realize the extent of.

And, yes... for all she could guess, it was right that feeling of hers that he had in mind, presenting his latest idea.

“Said mare happens to be overseeing, as we now assume, the reclamation and preparation of a set of old caverns. Not to mention she seems, as well, rather approachable. Possesses a strong sense of faith,” he pointed out, something of a sly smile appearing on his grey muzzle. “Having in mind what you have shared, my lady, about your certain doubts and hoping to aid you further in, perhaps, reestablishing yourself in your proper, divine place...” His gaze met hers entirely. “I thought you might be interested in taking it step by step.”

Luna felt her throat turning rather dry out of nowhere. “You... want me to go to Hollow Shades... and meet with centure Sunfall Ordain and her unit directly...?”

She felt ashamed at all the qualms in her tone.

Moonwarden easily heard those and his expression turned from that of cunning to one of reassurance and encouragement. His smile was warm... and, for Luna, it fit strangely well on his gray muzzle.

“No, no, my lady. Just the mare. I know you focus much better in private moments with other ponies, and that’s absolutely fine. Besides,” he added with a thoughtful nod, “she did mention some... family issues. Perhaps bolstering her spirits, even outside the realm of dreams that you safeguard so gallantly, my lady, would grant you equal satisfaction? As the Alicorn of the Night and the Immaculate Moon?”

Even through this cold feeling of apprehension that had made itself so at home inside of Luna, especially lately... did she feel a small current of warmth in her veins.

He knew her well. And he understood.

She acknowledged his concept, yes. And reminded herself that she also knew a thing or two about him.

“And, whilst I will be talking with her... you want me to find out whether she did postpone or halt entirely any messages from Twilight Sparkle.”

“Precisely. I doubt a pious mare like her would deny a request from the very Goddess in the flesh...”

Moonwarden’s eyes shone with satisfaction. And anticipation.

Luna couldn’t disagree with his logic, nor his scheme. But to stand before one of her faithful, after so long... after failing so terribly, letting herself be anything but “immaculate” in her heart, in her soul... after dealing with her own downfall, could she be... anything that they hoped and prayed for her to be?!

No, this was too much! This was... this...

And yet... despite this resentment, this anxiety, rooted in her...

That cleansing outburst in her Office, caused by Moonwarden’s insistence, accusation and, even, brazenness... it had helped, indeed. Surprised at herself, Luna felt at least a little inclined to go with that flow. To step up to this challenge and, maybe... maybe try to regain at least a portion of what the Nightmare had made her, in truth, lose.

All thanks to...

“Will you... will you be there for me, Moonwarden?”

Luna found herself asking. In a tone that she really wasn’t anticipating. Like that of a child, hoping for encouragement, for support. And yet with a note much, much deeper and profound than she would think necessary.

She definitely had not planned for it to sound anything like it did. Though she was certain it was her imagination, she nonetheless heard that question resonating up and down the corridor in a strange echo. Returning to shake her to the core, in a strange anticipation of Moonwarden’s reply.

The gray stallion’s expression turned as keen as earnest. Something stirred in those silver eyes, something that she couldn’t describe nor discern, as they reflected her own gaze.

Her Royal Advisor, loyal servant and tireless confidant placed his hoof against his vest, right over his heart. His voice’s low timbre joined that inner reverberation inside her, enhanced it... and, in a strange way, made Luna’s very soul flutter.

“Always.”

Chapter LI – Not To Be Ignored

Twilight’s day had passed quickly and uneventfully, deep slumber having taken her immediately. Feeling refreshed and ready for travel, she had been pleasantly surprised by both the early summons and the transports having been prepared in record time for the voyage to the Mountain of Fang. First departure for the night, as it turned out.

And, unsurprisingly, the carriage of Blessed Fang was also the first to speak of the Fang Family’s unique traditions. She had seen it before in the distance, where it hadn’t appeared that different from the transports of the other Lords, but upon close inspection one could easily tell it belonged to a bloodline of... distinct ways.

Beginning with the strange and sharp markings that looked like a corrupted form of the batpony script. Jagged and rather vicious, as if in direct opposition to the graceful and swirling, dancing alphabet. They were both drawing gazes and simultaneously warning them of their serrated presence.

“Pardon me, Honored Lord,” Twilight asked of Blessed Fang, who stood nearby, patiently waiting for the arrival of Custodian Lichen and the farewell blessings, “I haven’t encountered such embellishments before. Do they mean something?”

The young stallion gave the carriage a glance, then smiled that distant smile of his. “Most of them serve both decorative purposes as well as assuring protection from terrible weather. This mark here,” he began pointing at one of them, “is the sign of safety and this one of clarity, just above the one for the open sky... Most of our transports have at least some form of such protection, it’s traditional.” He nodded, as if realizing something obvious once more. “Mine has the most, as you can imagine, Honored Princess.”

Twilight listened attentively, feeling immediately engrossed with this new knowledge. As per usual with her.

“Of course, understandable... I take it the Goddess’ guidance is invoked through them in a more direct fashion?” she asked and the stallion was quick to affirm that.

“Indeed, though it would be folly to try and find such an approach among other Families. This...” he took a step forth, letting his hoof rest against the sturdy wood and the symbols, tracing their edges. Not only comfortable, but proud to feel their sharpness. “This is our legacy and heritage, the visible mark of our devotion and our fierce strength. Dict ia vere?” he exclaimed a little louder.

“Ha!”

The Lord’s sentinels, an entourage of athletic and ferocious looking stallions and mares replied, their shout sending a shiver down Twilight’s spine. Especially since they didn’t plan to settle down before letting out other, loud whoops and shrieks, which bounced around the cavern.

Compared to Lord Midnight Eye’s personal guardians, which Twilight had had the opportunity to meet, this troupe possessed a much more... feral presence to it. They were comparably menacing, but much more rough around the edges, she would say. Like those traditional signs. Twilight presumed that, due to Blessed Fang’s unique and important position for the Family, he was accompanied by only the most steadfast and strong bodyguards.

And if these were the exemplary warriors among the Fangs, then their look testified of their peculiar ways. For example, as Twilight had taken notice, one stallion had a whole selection of smaller bones acting as jewelry alongside his ear’s ridge. She could swear she had spotted a necklace of animal fangs poking from underneath another one’s tabard. And one of the mares of the group even had one of those traditional markings of the Family right on her neck.

Branded on her skin, nonetheless, poking through the shorter coat in a firm warning.

Twilight took note of that again and felt the urge to swallow nervously. Seeking solace in Midnight’s presence, right nearby.

He presented himself far more stoically in comparison, standing at attention like an older brother right next to his rambunctious siblings. Twilight wasn’t sure what exact feeling was right then present in his saffron eyes. Was it discomfort? Or the notion of superiority over being compared to these untamed warriors? Whatever it was, the stallion emanated a certain sense of pride. Which was as fitting the Midnight Family as a wild look was the Fangs.

A few moments later, Twilight managed to finally spot the Custodian, slowly making his way through the landing cavern and in their direction. Flanked by two ponies, required for the blessings. Lichen smiled widely as he took notice her, before giving Lord Blessed Fang a bow. Deep just enough, due to his age.

“Hwalbu haspadr i antas u Bogine… hwalba knaze,” he included Twilight in this greeting and a mischievous spark invaded his tired eyes. “I beg forgiveness for my later arrival. There’s only so much youth in the world and I had to give mine up so that you can have the whimsical idea of leaving so early.”

Twilight tried to hide a chuckle and even Blessed Fang’s expression lightened as he spoke.

“Please, piastan, waste not your precious breath on apologies. Your duties to the Tuarie are great and many, you deserve your time and your rest too,” he reminded, as if he was the elder in this conversation. “Our eagerness to leave is only due to the whims of weather. Otherwise, we would all prefer to remain in the blessed caverns of this peak and drink from the Goddess’ presence for much, much longer.”

Lichen gave that declaration a knowing nod and a hearty cough, so without a doubt truth had been uttered.

“Of course, of course, hwalbu haspadr,” he finally said and assumed the right position, ready to perform his duties accordingly and without the unnecessary humor.

Twilight, too, checked her stance and attire. She had learnt to appreciate those moments of batpony spirituality as both a beautiful tradition as well as, actually, giving her that little bit of solace. In the idea of a powerful being watching over the supplicants wherever they were. There was a certain, calming comfort in it, despite her doubts and lack of proper faith.

Lichen’s voice resounded, with a bit more strength. “The Sanctuary bids you farewell, Honored Lord, Honored Princess. Know that your shelter lies within these caverns, no matter the storm raging outside.” He raised his hoof and performed the motion of the blessing with his other priests. “May the Goddess lead you on your journeys. May Her Light lighten your paths! Hwale bidae dla Bogine.”

“Hwale bidae dla Bogine,” Twilight replied, alongside the Lord, whose head lowered and then rose up. His lips muttered an additional prayer that he kept to between himself and the Immaculate Moon...

But soon after he glanced her way and gestured towards his carriage, that distant stare of his showing fulfillment and joy at having the short moment of invocation. Being a priest was his calling and that much Twilight could attest for even by that gaze alone.

“Please, hwalba knaze, after you. Mind your head.”

She thanked him with a nod, stepping up the step inside the carriage. Being, well, surprised just a little... Mind her head? Midnight Eye hadn’t told her that.

The moment her horn almost got caught in something, she understood not to ignore the warning.

The interior of Blessed Fang’s transport looked somewhat similar to the other carriage she had the pleasure of travelling in, but only somewhat. The two sofa-like seats on both sides of it were covered in nothing else but animal hides, most likely of... bears? The floor itself had a thick, natural rug on it and right above Twilight’s head dangled a number of strange amulets, made of feathers and strings. The stand for the Lord’s circlet was of similar quality to Midnight Eye’s, but had its own, distinct selection of markings and the setting itself was fashioned out of, if Twilight’s gaze wasn’t deceiving her, silver claws with indentations to hold the ring in between them.

Maneuvering among the hanging, protective hazards above, she took her place and could immediately testify that the furs were of perfect quality. Rougher than wool, yes, but comfortable in their own way.

Blessed Fang occupied his seat with practiced grace, minding his long, antas’ robes. With a graceful gesture he reached up and removed the circlet, giving it to the claws for safekeeping. He moved his head left and right, which caused his black mane to spread out a little, just touching the base of his neck when let down completely. It was as if it naturally flowed, transformed into his chasuble and only the blue and silver stole was breaking the dark color palette in before Twilight.

That and the pair of citrine eyes, distantly gazing in her direction.

“How are you with flying in our carriages, hwalba knaze?”

“I find this transport most comfortable, Honored Lord,” she disclosed out of both honesty and courtesy. “The chosen fliers have been most remarkable so far and the interiors are simply the stuff of luxury.”

Blessed Fang nodded, his lips... trembling just a little, she thought she saw.

“Glad to hear it...” He glanced outside, towards the other transport with both belongings as well as Midnight and Rowan Berry, who were just then entering it. “To be honest... I am not fond of travelling like this.”

“Oh? Why is that?” Twilight asked, taking note of him stretching and folding his wings once.

“Preference, I suppose...” Blessed Fang responded, vaguely.

Very vaguely. She made a mental note of that for later.

Soon, however, with the menacing Fang sentinels ready to fly, yet another part of her journey had begun. And Twilight could again enjoy the incredible, fierce beauty of the land. As well as anticipate more discussions throughout, though the Lord remained rather quiet so far.

She didn’t mind, taking in the grand sights of the sharp mountain peaks, crowned in snow and cloaked in strong winds. The nature’s own, ancient walls of sheer rock on this side of the Sanctuary were somewhat familiar to her at that point, whilst remaining majestic and imposing. This was the exact route along which she had entered the plateau where the blessed peak resided and, after traversing a tunnel to the range’s other side, Twilight could again witness the imposing sight of the Nadyir.

Meaning far more to her than before. So... this was how far the Soleera Cruziate had ventured. Into this very gorge, the end of the Eventide Valley...

The thought was strange to her. To fly over the place that had seen the terrible, ancient battle. As horrifying as she could imagine in her mind, with ranks of loyal warriors of both sides clashing mercilessly, bringing pain and suffering born out of previous pain and suffering. And among it all, High General Ebon Fang, who had given her life to crush the assault and stop the misbegotten invasion.

To think it would all happen at such a charming location, she mused on the irony of it all. The lake that she could see the distant glimpses of, surrounded with its own fortifications of spruce and fir forests, was embellishing the vale stoically. As if unaware, or uncaring for what it had witnessed all those centuries ago...

Or maybe that was the point of it all? The war had happened so long ago. Would it be better for everypony to be like this vale nowadays? Continuing on, persistent and trying their best, despite the troubled past?

She shook her head. That was a mental trip and a half... but she supposed it wasn’t hard to get melancholic about the nature of things.

Blessed Fang spotted her ruminations easily. “You were caught in contemplation, Honored Princess?”

“Indeed, Honored Lord,” she admitted, without shame. “About the past... and the future, I suppose.”

The young stallion looked outside the window tactfully, realizing where they were exactly. “Ah, yes, understandable...” he murmured, which served well enough as his opinion on the matter. Then he again glanced at Twilight and she could have sworn that he moved an inch away from the window, more to his seating’s dead center. “The Eventide Valley is the shortest road to the Tuarie from the east, which is the route we are usually taking. We shall be traversing the tunnels north to enter my Family’s lands.”

“I take it that... Sharpspire guards that passage, if I recall the name?” Twilight guessed, then pointed gracefully towards that straight, simple tower which made itself visible as soon as they had left the gorge. That one lighthouse over the mountain’s peaks, almost.

Blessed Fang did nod, but evaded glancing the outpost’s way, only smiling at her in confirmation.

Twilight was now rather perplexed. Especially when the shades enveloped the carriage during the flight through the tunnel and she could spot the Lord’s eyes being far wider and far less absent than usually.

She couldn’t pay it much mind still, however, as new horizons generously revealed themselves before her.

And weren’t they yet another, breathtaking sight to take in, in this exotic, mountainous land.

It had to have been one of the bigger basins of Noctraliya, Twilight imagined, as great peaks made a little way for their smaller cousins in the Fang’s domain. Those mounts were just as menacing and untamed, however, reminding onlookers to be most cautious, for no proper sustenance nor shelter could have been found with them around. Which was strangely fitting all that she had heard about the masters of these lands...

Although, could they have been called that in entirety? For when one was to look lower down, eastward, there lay a thriving hinterland. A grand old-growth forest, stretching far, far until the frame of high mountains were giving it a natural barrier to stop against. But just one glance was enough for Twilight to confirm what that place was.

It had to be the Feral Weald. For the descriptions were not giving it justice.

The sprawling, vast woodland was not as much covering the majority of its valley, as spreading through it like a thick moss, a dark, almost suffocating blanket. An absolute tangle of trees of varied species, with conifers aplenty, but also kinds that Twilight had never seen before. Every now and then, if she could even trust her eyes, she witnessed absolutely enormous, leafy crowns, spreading over their lesser brethren, sheltering them as much as robbing them of whatever sunlight could reach the lower levels of the thicket.

Their branches must have been absolutely gargantuan!

This truly looked like a place where nature not only governed itself, but thrived in ways that were simply impossible to find in Equestria. Everfree Forest was quite the same way, but the Feral Weald must have been how that woodland and maybe others had looked centuries ago. And among the many which had been tamed or contained, the “Knieye” survived and grew and spread, manifesting finally as this enormous, twisting and weaving entity, as vibrant as foreboding and as lively as bringing to mind untold danger.

It was absolutely and utterly fascinating for Twilight.

Speaking of which... in that impenetrable blanket of wilderness and greenery, she suddenly spotted something peculiar. Well, more peculiar than the forest was already.

The carriage had descended to avoid wind and began to take a wide turn towards the north-west, which shortened the distance to the Weald temporarily. And Twilight could have sworn that on one of the closer, great firs, right in between the grand branches and impressive needles, she had spotted something flickering.

She couldn’t tell what it was at first, just that a speck of faintly bluish light was visible, unmistakably. And it truly felt out of place against the overwhelming, dark and verdant woods. It wasn’t a brief reflection, surely, it couldn’t have been as the flight’s angle was shifting, Twilight realized. No, it was a gleam that was emitting clearly right from the wilderness. Not a flame and not a signal. Just... a light.

Twilight wanted to ask Blessed Fang about it, but just when that thought entered her mind... the flicker moved ever so slightly. She could have sworn that it reacted to the movement of the carriages against the night’s sky. It rose up just a bit and sparked up for a second... before another flicker appeared right next to it.

Twilight blinked, perplexed. And focusing more on this peculiar sight before it would have been left behind, remaining nothing more than a strange and random phenomenon on the way to the Mountain of Fang. But right as she was about to lose it due to the carriage’s turn... it also decided it didn’t want to be such an odd incident.

She judged as much when the illumination dimmed for a breath, only for a shape to leap from the branch with surprising speed, right towards another tree. And then another and another. Just like an agile animal, the skilled squirrel, the rapid lynx, it was making its way right on the very border of the Weald, jumping from tree to tree with a tempo that could almost match that of the transports. And when it couldn’t...

A flock of birds suddenly emerged from the forest’s crowns and took to the air, escaping in panic from the entity’s rapid advance... but Twilight could have sworn that the flickering lights followed right among them!

She gasped at the sight and her reaction spawned the Lord’s attention.

“Is something the matter, Honored Princess?” Blessed Fang inquired with a curious glance.

“I... I think there’s something out there,” she said, truthfully, pointing in the direction of the lights, which had disappeared from sight against the night’s sky over the Weald. “I... cannot see it right now, but... it followed us?”

The young stallion let out a long sigh upon hearing that and his lips moved briefly in quiet prayer that Twilight heard only the ending of.

“... cronae uai, Neskaza Lunee...” He again glanced up, his eyes focused, yet somewhat tentative. “Have you seen the pale flames in the Knieye?” he guessed, and correctly, though still not looking outside himself.

“Y-yes, it seems so,” she replied, trying to find them again. “What were those?”

Blessed Fang’s expression did not change, but his had grown most cautious. “Those of the forests, hwalba knaze. Dangerous beings. Unlike wild animals and unlike us ponies, though they might appear as such... But don’t worry. They cannot cause harm from this distance. And the amulets and markings shall protect us further.”

“Those of the forests... Wait, Honored Lord, how do you say ‘forest’ in Noctraliyar?” she inquired, though anticipating the answer already.

“Les.”

Twilight looked outside again, mouthing the word for herself. “Lesyi...”

And, as if summoned by her invocation, the strange being made itself visible again.

Though Twilight had absolutely no idea how it had managed to cover such a distance in the short time! Positioned on the very peak of a tall, majestic spruce, almost like wishing for her to have a good look upon itself as the carriage was passing it by. In the bright moonlight, Twilight could try and discern its silhouette, at least somewhat.

That of a pony, rearing on its back legs... but slender, somewhat contorted and definitely malnourished. Though that might have been the light, framing it in such a way. Or so Twilight hoped, witnessing that eerie, disturbing sight, especially residing on a tree’s very top. Like a bird of prey on its perch. The thing had no wings, nor a unicorn’s horn, but its head had some sort of... protrusions, sticking out in many directions. Like a crown, a halo of... antlers? Or was that a spiked headdress?

The lights that she had spotted before were located where the being’s eyes should have been. Looking that much more preternatural, when she could witness its form against the darkened sky.

And they were definitely staring her way. With focus.

Focus so great, apparently... that another pair of sparks manifested itself, right next to the previous set. Beyond the eyes’ regular place, nonetheless...

Twilight could tell that she wasn’t dealing with a regular creature, definitely. Yet she was pretty much glued to the glass at this point, trying to catch even one more detail of this strange, convoluted entity.

On its part... it cocked its head to the side. And whatever things it had for forelegs spread wide, as if mimicking a pony desperately pressed against a window. A truly terrifying mockery of Twilight’s curiosity.

She couldn’t see at this distance anything more than the entity’s shape, but... she knew... she realized... she felt, right in her mind, that it was... smiling.

She could feel its grin at her interest. The sudden, unexpected visage spreading in her brain, a mouth contorting into a bottomless chasm, the lips splitting, cracking at the sides to show the perverse joy at her staring.

Twilight found herself petrified. Unable to look away when the bluish lights of the being’s eyes spread in all directions simultaneously and the shape of the slender pony literally fell apart and tumbled down to the Weald below, the glowing points following it and then vanishing from sight among the boughs and branches.

And only then did she yelp.

Backing away from the window and falling almost limply onto the sofa, as if breaking away from a powerful, paralyzing spell. Twilight realized that she was drenched in sweat and that Blessed Fang was watching her intently, his hooves prepared to steady her if necessary and his lips murmuring what must have been a prayer.

Her head swam a little, but she shook it just right to get her jumbled thoughts in order.

“What...” she somehow managed to find her tongue, realizing just how wide her eyes must have been and how loud her heartbeat sounded in her own ears. “What are they?”

She inquired in a singular tone of dread. And the young Lord replied, quietly but not without his own perturbation.

“We do not know exactly. Lesyi roam our woodlands, without plan, without pattern, without warning... Pale flames, strange forms. Profane whispers in our ears and beguiling sights before our eyes. Bogine, bidae ze uai...”

Twilight wiped her brow, trying to gather herself and rest comfortably after this harrowing sight. “That thing it... It watched us... me, I suppose. It was looking straight at me, smiling,” she told him, shuddering at the mental image that invaded her mind even though she had no chance of actually witnessing the expression. “And then it... it split apart, dismembered almost... and fell back into the forest...”

Blessed Fang only nodded, as if that image was something he was used to at this point. “Lesyi can do that and more, I was warned, their forms changing from bone to branch, shifting from leaves to manes. They can disappear into mist or masquerade as animals... grow from the very forest’s ground, like an inflamed growth.”

The young stallion was rather keen on explaining and his words were invoking more unpleasant images in Twilight’s mind. Though still not as clear as what she had just experienced.

“From that and the fact they don’t dwell far away from thickets and copses all over Noctraliya, we reason that they are deeply and inseparably connected with them. We suppose they originally come from here, from the Berbara Knieye, but they appear wherever they please in forests. Their sightings do not really follow any sequence even, as much as we could try and tell... hwalba knaze,” he added, realizing the momentary lack of deference.

Due to the topic’s incredible nature, naturally, so Twilight did not mind at all.

“So, they are local, malign, woodland spirits, Honored Lord?” she tried to catalog them in her mind, though she found it hard to fit all which she was learning into one, neat category.

Not that Blessed Fang was helping, though he couldn’t have known that, meaning well.

“We call them diabli yi lesi even and not without a reason. But...” he paused, taking a deep breath and finding the words. “We expect the worst from them... though, Bogine znate kwid, not every encounter with them is instantly perilous. Frightening, definitely, as they can appear out of nowhere and their bearing is cursed, but our hunters have sometimes stumbled upon them and lived to tell the tale.” He hissed rather loudly. “Not always, however.”

Twilight could still feel the trickles of sweat going down her back, but she did her best to appear again presentable and focus on the Lord’s words fully. “What do they even want? Do they communicate somehow?”

“Lesyi understand Noctraliyar, though it... worries us greatly how. And can reply in it, yes. Their voices like screeching birds or wind blowing through the woods, hwalba knaze,” Blessed Fang disclosed, his eyes wandering finally, though not beyond those charms hanging from the carriage’s roof. “We have amulets and invoke the Goddess to protect us from their appearances... but Lesyi are entirely unpredictable. Whimsical. One night, a hunter might return, having left his sack for one of them to rummage through and even getting it back. The other... Neskaza Lunee... a whole hunting party can disappear almost without a trace. Like it had happened to...”

He wished to say something, to give an example, but his voice trailed off.

“I, perhaps, shouldn’t say that. It’s not my pain to divulge,” he halted and berated himself.

Twilight really didn’t want to press and yet she so did, caught deep in this web of new information about Noctraliya’s terrifying apparitions.

“So they can be a terrible happening upon anypony... but they must have a reason for their actions, no? Do they protect any territories? Or do they just stalk and attack for... what, sport?” she instead asked, hoping to, maybe, learn of the mentioned topic a little later.

Blessed Fang shrugged, his raven black mane lifting slightly against his shoulders. “I grasp your curiosity, hwalba knaze, but... nopony knows their true motives. Yes, they have effigies and totems and if those are found nearby, it is best to back away immediately. For those mean they have picked a place for their dwelling and they lash out against trespassers with branches and claws. However,” he explained with a discernible note of bewilderment, “those markings also move about. It does not seem like Lesyi have a permanent village, or a gathering place or anything, they just roam and prowl... We don’t even know how many of them stalk our forests.”

Twilight pondered for a while, trying to figure something out. That creature’s appearance and its unpredictability, all those seemingly random behaviors, it all had to have a link of sorts.

Even the fact that there would be no links at all would be telling. So... were those things connected to Chaos, then? Being Discord’s ancient cousins, maybe, or something? They were simply finding their nature connected with... well, nature? Sounded plausible, at the very least.

“Do they guard the woodlands, then, Honored Lords? You said that they don’t leave their premises, or at least don’t go far from them...”

“They do not stop hunting nor cutting down trees... not always, anyway. Animals and beasts either fear them or accompany them. And the Lesyi can be as vicious with them as they can be with ponies...” Blessed Fang explained, though without giving her a real answer there. “And it is not like every excursion to the forest ends up with meeting them or the signs of their presence. Months can go by without me receiving any worrying reports about a sighting or one of my subjects not returning home from the woodlands.”

Twilight again reminded herself that she was dealing with a Lord of the Family. And one who had to endure having an untamed forest filled with dangerous spirits in his domain on a regular, nightly basis.

Not to mention one definitely aware of the perils of such a neighborhood. “But we know they are there, even if we cannot see them. What you have witnessed, hwalba knaze, was a terrible, direct manifestation, but it takes just one glance, one whiff of air or murmur of leaves to know that you are but a guest... or a trespasser... and not a master of the forest.”

Twilight bit her tongue a little. Was that her chance?

“And... those that have forgotten about that fact?” she inquired.

Her tone was giving her away. Now it was just a matter of whether Blessed Fang found it agreeable to tell her something that wasn’t his to reveal. He remained silent and pensive for a good while, then took a deep breath and let out a prolonged hiss. A mournful hiss, even, she would say.

“What I shall tell you, hwalba knaze... please, leave to yourself,” he followed with a request. “Treat is as a cautionary tale and nothing more. Unless another shares it, if he shall so desire. Could I have that promise from you?” he inquired and Twilight was more than eager to give him just such a vow.

“You have my word, Honored Lord,” she assured and she meant it with all her heart.

Not that she wasn’t already carrying many secrets. One more at this point was a formality...

Blessed Fang seemed pleased with her honesty, nodding and leaning back in his seat when the carriage turned yet again.

“Very well... It was during the time when my mother, hwalba Nite a Rodine Kiel, was protecting the Fangs’ seat on the Covenant for me, after my father’s death, trala ip w Argentee,” he began and Twilight could hear nothing short of reverence when he spoke about his parents as such. “I might have been... three years of age at the time? Maybe a bit older. Among my Family it is customary... as you actually might remember from our talks in the Tuarie, to participate in hunting expeditions. And it is also our way of granting respect to a guest, inviting him to take part in our ancient tradition and pastime.”

Twilight rocked her head a little and managed to remind herself of that particular proposition she had at that time heard.

“Oh, yes, I recall it now. I think that was... the first time that I have heard the Lesyi being mentioned, even?” she inquired and the Lord did nod.

“I believe I have addressed their presence in the Knieye, yes, Honored Princess... I shall return to that moment soon, actually,” he added, his voice audibly gloomy. “You see... a successful hunt, with many trophies brought back, especially if the guest would directly participate, is a glorious thing. Establishes a certain, deep bond in our Family’s eyes, as we greatly respect prowess in besting such challenges. Still, we don’t expect that to be everypony’s favorite or even preferred pleasure, so we do not force anything on our end...”

He remained silent for a breath, looking at Twilight with great intensity in his bright eyes. And she could tell that he meant every word and was putting overwhelming gravity upon them.

“We do not force anypony to prove themselves like that to gain our approval. It is their choice only. Sometimes, unfortunately... a choice made against reason. Against common sense and survival instinct. As it happened that time I am referring to, when a hunting party, lead by our finest vadasi, encountered totems of the Lesyi... and pressed on.”

Twilight somehow managed to capture her mouth before it dangled open, but still shook her head in utter disbelief.

“Why... would they? I’d expect your Family to be most aware of the danger! And all you have shared with me, Honored Lord, only reinforces me in believing nopony should ignore such signs... Not to even mention what I have witnessed with my own two eyes right there!” She pointed at the window, towards the Feral Weald, left behind in the carriage’s undisturbed travel. “Just now!”

The young stallion could only nod again, entirely agreeing and aware. And yet without much choice, describing the past and those exact mistakes.

“Yes, hwalba knaze... but our guest, a skilled and brave warrior in his own right, perhaps unaware fully about the threat, ignored the warnings. Or so we had heard from the only... only survivor. Before madness and terror devoured his mind fully...” the Lord claimed, his lips turning into a most discouraged grimace. “From what we managed to learn... he said that our guest had claimed being up to the challenge, whatever it could have been. He had been boisterous and convinced that the adventure would have made for a fine poem later on,” Blessed Fang revealed, his expression a mixture of shame, worry, disbelief. “Ab Bogine, one should really be careful about throwing dares towards the forest’s heart, haspadru filiy tsi nye...”

Wait... had Twilight heard that right?

“A Lord’s son...? A Count?!” she found herself asking, engrossed to learn and yet becoming afraid a fair bit at that point. “Do you mean... that a Family lost an heir to the Lesyi?”

Blessed Fang just looked at her, that remoteness in his eyes speaking volumes, even more than usually.

“Not hrabiy... though I understand that he would have been one briefly, before taking the circlet,” he replied. Rather vaguely, but he wasn’t aiming at delving into Family politics, as it appeared. “Hwalba knaze, at the feast, when that proposal of hunting with us was hinted... do you recall who did protest the loudest about you participating in such an activity?”

Twilight had to think for a moment... but soon she could well remember the one pony rather strongly opposed to “chasing bears”, yes. And... wait, and he had also tried saying, though was interrupted, that he would not wish to see another...

She felt her throat clenching a little at the thought. That he would not wish to see another... loss?

“Lord Bright Crescent?” she asked and Blessed Fang closed his bright eyes in clear and rather terrible confirmation.

“I admit, at the time it had slipped my mind that speaking of this matter might have invoked in him old memories of this tragedy,” the Lord said, visibly and honestly guilt-ridden. “His younger brother, Brilliant Crescent. He never returned from Berbara Knieye. He came for a friendly visit to our Iug and was cordially invited to partake in a hunt. Eager to do so, even, as I was told when I grew up and matured. As it happened... it was his last adventure. He was never seen again.”

Twilight could hardly believe what she was hearing, but she had no reason to doubt the Lord. Bright Crescent had lost his younger sibling like this...?

Wait, speaking of siblings...

“Is that... is that why the Lord is taking care of Count Ivory Crescent and Count-Brother Ebony Crescent?” she asked, having in mind the batpony twins she had the pleasure of meeting. And hearing the latter perform that wonderful ballad on his instrument, one that had impressed her so much.

Those were Bright Crescent’s niece and nephew, after all! It made sense!

“Indeed,” Blessed Fang affirmed. “What had happened... it shook Family Crescent to the core. And the noble bloodline the most. To lose a beloved son, a husband, a father is one thing and tragic. But one can put faith in the great and merciful Neskaza Lunee... ‘Wenai gdye Iae i Iaeu lumn, kwod Iae dazae tuyi spotnek’ say the Goddess’ blessed words, promising us rest in Her Light.”

Twilight had a feeling she knew where he was going with these. And, to her sadness, she wasn’t proven wrong.

“Yiptoru Kwadr was... gone. Much like what had happened to our kin in Umberiu Prozn, I suppose... though at least your culture views ground burial as an acceptable custom in some capacity. But their remains were finally returned to us. A number of the victims of Lesyi... shall never be given that last compassion of the pyre... Bogine, zmiluyae...”

Twilight couldn’t help but grimace, though it was an expression of compassion entirely. She could imagine what such a situation would do to any family, but especially in a culture where bloodlines were so important and adherence to traditions was rooted in deep and profound beliefs...

This was a terrible tale to hear.

“I can tell why.... you were really wary to discuss it, Honored Lord.”

“I still am wary of discussing it,” Blessed Fang let her know in return, though not strongly enough to suggest he was suddenly criticizing her curiosity. “But I believe it more important for you to realize, Honored Princess, what manner of danger lurks nearby. Goddess watch over us.”

Well, Twilight couldn’t disagree with this declaration at all.

They didn’t speak for the rest of the journey, as she found herself musing over everything she had heard and experienced already, but the sight of the Mountain of Fang roused her from these ruminations quickly. The Fang Family’s home was a sharp, jagged peak. Not the tallest she had seen and neatly fitting the rest of the “teeth” that the range was made of. Yet still it looked like it was aiming to pierce the very sky above with its distinct shape and edge.

And, in some way, it looked like it had done so. For just when the carriage aimed at entering the tunnel that must have led inside, Twilight realized the droplets of rain hitting the window in a pattern both random and steady.

“I had no idea I would see rain tonight,” she commented.

“Just a small one,” Blessed Fang replied, smiling a little at the beads of water lazily travelling down the glass. “It happens enough around our Iug. It’s still cold and, some ponies would say, unpleasant, but preferences differ...”

“I take it most noctrali are still more fond of snow.”

The Lord actually let out a small chuckle. “As long as it does not cover entrances and wish to smother anypony outside. I’ll take the rains. Though I also presume that those in the Dalli, the warm and life-carrying ones are more desirable.”

Twilight nodded. She knew that the Valleys had better weather for crops, but it looked like the domain of the Fangs also lay at a height to still experience less white downpours. Still, she thanked providence that the carriage proved resistant to weather, as she could imagine that being covered in fresh, mountain rain would not be the warmest of things to happen.

The transport made swift way through the tunnels and emerged soon after in the Mountain’s main cavern. One that definitely left Twilight wide-eyed. Once more on her journey. She didn’t mind, however, as that just meant that she would have more memories to retain and share from this adventure.

Especially if the recollections would differ so greatly among themselves.

If Twilight hadn’t know better, she would have said that this cavern was entirely unrefined. That the Fangs, when they had occupied this place for the first time, simply decided to settle it in a way not to disturb it at all. Where the Mountain of Midnight went with organization and monumental architecture, claiming the space and suiting it to their needs, this place... this place differed.

That was the one expression that she could utterly agree upon, faced with the sights.

Of rough and coarse walls, barely touched by chisels, just enough to create reliable and firm housings. Of wooden platforms and rope bridges, sturdy and reliable, but bringing to mind temporal encampments of times old, where roaming tribes would have huddled for but a while, before moving further on, in their endless search for spoils and glory. Of lanterns fashioned around stalactites, adorned with animal bones, in their own right the totems of this fierce clan. And of iconography, both carved as well as smeared near the dwellings with dyes, forming the same, sharp signs Twilight could already recognize and giving the place surprising lively feel.

And, just like such colors would suggest in the wild, warning anypony of the danger of underestimating beings and places bearing such vivid hues.

As much as Twilight could already spot, seeing the few denizens before the landing, batponies of the Fang Family did still possess the same sense of fashion and attires as their other cousins, but in the distinctive style of adding some... natural assets to those. Or removing quite the opposite, so to speak.

She could have sworn that she had spotted at least two mares whose nobler outfits were using a lot more fur than she would deem usual or even necessary. And, somewhat against the batpony usual sensibility in clothing, Twilight saw one local militia member whose leather armor seemed purposefully exposing the muscular torso... on which a set of scars marked a close encounter with some sort of a wild beast.

Well... Twilight’s scholar fascination was piqued.

N-not because of the observation regarding appealing physique! No, she had her own preferences. And those were landing right behind the Lord’s chariot, surely ready to be her faithful bodyguard yet again.

Blessed Fang restored his circlet and let out an obviously relieved sigh when the transport touched the ground and then stopped entirely. He rose to his legs, stoically.

“Please, Honored Princess,” he offered and Twilight exited first when one of the sentinels opened the doors.

She did step out at a calm pace, trying to be as regal as her host without trying to outshine him. And the very first thing she took note of was that the interior of the Mountain of Fang turned out to be, as far as she could tell, remarkably warmer than what she recalled from the Midnights’ home or the Sanctuary. More than that, she could quite easily smell that distinct whiff of a raging bonfire, though none were visible in the immediate vicinity. But that trace of burning, rich and fragrant wood was blatant.

The ponies she looked over a second later she easily recognized as Blessed Fang’s Assembly. All were exuding the feeling of importance, especially the head warrior... especially due to the leather armor that this burly, brown-maned stallion was adorned in. One that, as far as she could tell, had a set of bones... likely parts of bear ribs... used as natural reinforcement and protection.

Twilight had deconstructed the vicious vampire myth that survived in Equestria, but meeting the Fang Family... or considering how the rest of the country and its ponies could have looked all those centuries ago... Well, enough said, she was rather grateful when Midnight left the other carriage and made his way next to her with Rowan Berry in tow.

He had promised, after all, to stop the Fangs from mounting her on a wall. And though that was a most unlikely scenario, his presence did help a lot.

Still, aside from the group of important ponies which awaited loyally for their Lord’s arrival and greeted them both with silent bows, one more, specific mare caught Twilight’s attention. And not only due to the fact that she was of a venerable age that could even surpass that of Sunfall Word, especially considering the profound wrinkles on her stoic face and the careful, slightly unsure stance.

She was wearing a loose, flowing attire that in some way resembled Blessed Fang’s chasuble, but was covered almost entirely in various, traditional symbols, embroidered in it with silver threads. Her mane was overwhelmingly gray, yet betraying with singular strands that it had been as black as a raven’s wing at one time. It was cut on the right side of her head almost completely, falling down on the other in intricate braids, with woven in feathers and silver hairpins.

Strangely enough, this elder could have easily been the leader of the local priesthood, as Twilight imagined, yet was standing to the side, away from the Assembly. And still, Blessed Fang’s trot took him straight to her, first and foremost.

“Hwalba mate...” he said, giving her a reverential bow.

And Twilight understood why was the mare so vitally important among all of those foremost ponies. Especially when that warm, gentle smile bloomed on her muzzle. The muzzle of the matron of Family Fang.

“Witay w dom, hwalbu haspadr, iaeu filiy...” Fang Shine, Twilight recalled her name, replied with a tone only a mother could posses. “Iaeyi oci bidi radosnyi vidi tu...”

“Iaeyi tez, mate...” Blessed Fang answered. When he turned from her, his usually remote eyes were that much more lively, filled with respect and filial love. “Honored Princess Sparkle of Twilight, I would like to introduce to you my mother, Nite a Rodine Kiel.”

Twilight gave the elderly mare a curtsy worthy of a Lord, as she imagined the regard for the mare must have been great in the Mountain. And she could respect that personally as well.

“It is a great honor, Shine of Family Fang. Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum...”

Fang Shine gave her a thoughtful nod. Responding slowly, with a thick accent, but also gusto and majesty.

“And may the Immaculate Moon... lighten your night too, child... Your words are pleasing...” she told her, giving her a once over with her reddened, but still noble, honey-hued eyes.

Just how old was she anyway?

“Quite... the time to be alive still... Honored Princess...” the venerable mare pointed out. “To think... a soleerane at our mountain... and whole as well...”

Twilight... didn’t really understand that last part. What did she mean?

Blessed Fang spoke up, not giving time for questions, unfortunately. “Tac, mate. Those are intriguing times, but blessed as well, I want to believe.”

Fang Shine gave him something of a knowing nod and only then did the Lord face the rest of the gathered ponies.

“Hwalbu Syinod, as I have expressed in the earlier letter,” he said, pointing at Twilight, “the Honored Princess shall be my personal guest at the Mountain. I do understand that such a sudden decision, to host and welcome Ekwestriyaa envoy directly in uaiu Iug, is unique. But I take it none of you wish to express protest, in the name of kasti?”

All four ponies immediately turned their gazes Twilight’s way. She withstood them, well, far better than she had done so with such stares in the past. But she also didn’t spot any blatant hatred towards her. All that she could discern, was that if their Lord had declared her a personal and welcome guest, then that was good enough for them.

Twilight would consider that a marked change for the better. As well as proving how acclaimed Blessed Fang was among them.

The young Lord, having taken note of the lack of objection, nodded and smiled that distant smile of his. “Glad that my ears can know only silence. I might request services from some of you regarding this visit, but I believe the presence of hwalba knaze shall not impede the lives and duties of Rodine.”

Silence continued for a moment, to express affirmation... but then a quite chubby, especially for a batpony, wheat-maned stallion took a step forth. Twilight had already discerned, by the garb she could recognize, that he was a healer like Rowan Berry. Though... the traditional clothing sat on him much more tightly, even if it was meant to be a little loose by design. Still, maybe for that reason exactly, he so clearly presented himself as the head of the fruittender caste.

“Dict desp to, hwalbu haspadr...” he spoke up.

And before Twilight could blink, Blessed Fang was right in his muzzle. She could easily see the Lord’s eyes focusing and sharpening.

“Tac? Bid to desp iaa marite?” came his sudden question. But instead of anger, she heard only a surge of worry.

Causing the other stallion to almost rear back, as much as his physique was allowing him to. But one flap of his meaty wings was enough to regain balance. He lifted one of his forelegs up, in a defensive gesture.

“Ab Bogine, nye, nye griya, hwalbu haspadr,” he replied, a small chuckle escaping his plump lips. “Ia tilc wele dict iz hwalba haspadre-hitve bide recita. Ipe demore tu, zdrova i udobna.”

Whatever the healer meant, Blessed Fang did immediately calm down. And a shade of abashment crossed his face. “Ha... to bid benu... Ia grat tu, Zasitenu Kiel.”

“Conmod, hwalbu haspadr. Ia rozumt. Uai rozumti,” came what sounded like assurance, especially when the rest of the Assembly nodded as well.

Still, the young stallion looked a little moved, whatever was the matter. And he decided to explain it to Twilight after all.

“Hwalba knaze, I would very much like for you to enjoy a feast in the honor of your arrival...” he began, his voice again growing more composed by the word, “and it shall happen. But I should first see to my wife.”

And Twilight immediately grasped what he meant, without an issue. “Please, Honored Lord, it is most understandable. Do not mind me in that regard. The future and good of the bloodline comes first.”

It was the right thing to declare, especially when Fang Shine’s head bobbed in agreement... and respect, Twilight did hope.

The same, stout stallion spoke up again, his voice filled with blatant kindness. “Hwalbu haspadr,” he began, then glanced Twilight’s way as he changed the language, “I’m in no great hurry this night. With your permission, I will take care of the Honored Princess’ accommodation and keep her company until the meal. And later, if that is your desire.”

Blessed Fang turned to him, then to Twilight. She smiled to let him know that she wasn’t opposed to the idea.

“Very well. Honored Princess,” he told her, “I hope you will find the guest rooms as appropriate. We shall meet again soon. Please, if you have any requests, leave them in Sated Fang’s hooves.”

“Naturally, Honored Lord. Until later,” she replied and no sooner she finished than the stallion gave her a quick bow, another to his mother and then ventured in the direction of the nearest wall, quickly joined and flanked by his sentinels, who had already managed to unload both the carriages as well.

They trotted towards one of the bigger, but plain tunnel entrances, which suggested that the Lord’s palace at the Mountain of Fang was in another, smaller cavern or didn’t have a monumental approach and presence to it, like the one of Midnight Eye.

The chubby stallion, now known to Twilight as Sated Fang, chuckled heartily, looking after Blessed Fang.

“Bless the Honored Lord’s heart,” he uttered, causing the remaining Assembly ponies and the venerable matron to nod as well, with their own smiles. Some truly sincere... some a bit patronizing. For his part, the healer was one of the more honest ones. “You will have to forgive him if this, how to say it, breaches any diplomatic rules or traditions, Honored Princess.”

Twilight, again, shook her head. “No reason to forgive, taking care of a pregnant wife seems even to me as far more important than dealing with a foreign envoy. I am sensible that way,” she declared with much truthfulness of her own. “Of course, I’d love to extend my own salutations to Honored Lord Consort Kindle of Family Fang later on, if possible,” she added.

Hearing soon after a set of rather encouraging exhales all over.

So far so good.

Fang Shine took slow and careful steps as she trotted closer to Twilight, her venerable muzzle wearing a rather warm expression . “I... am certain that... iaeu filiy... will not mind. He treats her... like a most valuable... jewel. By her side... always.”

There was noticeable pride in her words and Twilight could scarcely blame a mother for expressing such a praise towards her only son.

Especially since... which was becoming rather blatant to Twilight at this point, the age mathematics were turning out quite complex. Blessed Fang was rather juvenile and yet the matron was clearly reaching the end of her considerably long life...

“I... in return,” Fang Shine spoke up again, in that slow but regal way of hers, “I would not mind... talking with you... ‘Princess’? Is that the title?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“I think... I’d like to... know you a little better. If you are... my son’s guest... then you must... have a good thing... about you. Or two,” Fang Shine judged, with a rather lively and whimsical glint in her eyes.

Twilight let out a little giggle at that, hiding it only a little behind her hoof for the sake of maintaining decorum. “Thank you, Honored Shine of Family Fang. I humbly hope so myself. And it would be a great privilege.”

The elderly mare nodded, conveying the same hopes most likely. “Now...” She turned her head slightly to the Assembly. “One of... these dzieti... needs to help me... reach the dining hall... before my hips break... and next winter comes...”

The bone-armored stallion sprang forth, offering his foreleg to the mare. “Conmod, ia adiuma...” he declared, both at the ready and delicate.

And there was something very authentic and very moving about seeing a fierce warrior like him leading a frail mare in her slow, dignified pace.

Sated Fang, in the meantime, turned to the other two ponies, the heads of the priesthood and the caretakers, said something in Noctraliyar and then focused his entire attention on Twilight, leaving them to nod elegantly and leave.

“Honored Princess, I shall allow myself to make the right introduction, then. Sated of Family Fang, head of the Rodineyi owocellatani and lupul to the Honored Lord and his closest relatives,” he said, nodding with pride and in a way that made his double chin rather profound. “I hope you won’t mind my company about the place. Though, I must warn you, it’s not easy squeezing past me in tight corridors.”

Twilight was a little taken aback by this blatantly positive and comically self-deprecating attitude, but that wasn’t in any way an unwelcome stance to encounter. “Please, it shall be my pleasure, Sated of Family Fang. I hope my coat isn’t too bright by local standards.”

She attempted the joke in return and the stallion did appreciate it, waving his hoof about and chuckling.

“Well, we both stand out and that’s nothing bad,” he responded, then looked at the rest of Twilight’s entourage. “Greetings to you as well. What is your name, Nocferratan? You look like a Maednoc, I have to say.”

“Nocferratan Maednoc Wentr, lupul,” Midnight replied officially, though trying to hide his amusement at the statement. “I look like I’m of Rodine Maednoc? How so?”

The healer laughed, his entire body shifting and bouncing a little. “You have that glint in your eye like you cannot even understand how we can live in such conditions.”

Midnight shook his head. “Hardly my place to judge. I might have never visited the famed Iug u Kiel, but I know not to underestimate your Rodine, especially based only on your dwellings. Those house fierce wampiri and defenders of our land!”

“Maednoci aren’t weaklings themselves. We all serve our kin and Bogine,” Sated Fang returned the compliment in his own way, with a fanged smile. Then he turned to Rowan Berry, who calmly and quietly stood nearby. “And you, lupule? Which Rodine are you saving from illnesses and hurt?”

“Rodine Waesper. Iae bide Yazembe Acine a Dom Hawasale.”

At her reply, Sated Fang nodded rather enthusiastically, recognition blatant in his tone. “Ha! Famed, famed House! Good to have you about too, sostre! Prudent to have one of us about at all times!”

Rowan Berry simply nodded with a timid smile, seemingly a little overwhelmed by the stallion’s healer passion. Sated Fang, meanwhile, pointed near to where Blessed Fang had disappeared, once again addressing Twilight.

“Please, Honored Princess, allow me. The palace occupies the next cavern. I’ll show you where the quarters have been prepared, we’ll take the most direct corridor.”

She thanked him with a nod and diligently followed him. It had to said, he was dictating a healthy pace despite his larger size. And, regardless his own words on the matter, still left quite a lot of room besides in the passageway.

Passageway lit up with candles in bone sconces, most likely fashioned out of animal horns.

Twilight was somewhat glad Fluttershy wasn’t here to witness all of it, recalling that the initial idea of repayment from Noctraliya had been inviting all of them visit the country. Not that her timid friend was unaware that hunting was a part of many cultures, but she would certainly feel uncomfortable with the sheer volume of Fangs’ dedication to that pastime. And the omnipresent, rougher decor.

Twilight felt a little twinge in her heart. Would the reply from Equestria be conveyed to the Mountain of Fang? She certainly hoped for it. And she wished for everything to be fine. The girls and Spike must have missed her. And worried...

Well, worry could have been the word of the whole night... as the next cavern was definitely not Fluttershy-friendly.

It wasn’t too big, definitely, but as far as Twilight could tell, Blessed Fang’s palace occupied its entirety. If “palace” was the right way to describe what had just appeared before her eyes. For all she knew, she was right now on an overlook above a... pit. Or an arena. It was hard to say.

The said bottom of the cavern was surrounded by a massive, wooden cloister, carefully planned and meticulously carved, couple stories high at least. Between various tiers rope bridges hanged, embellished by more trophies and amulets and lanterns, giving the place an eerie vibe. And disorderly, though it was anything but.

This was the Lord’s personal domain, his own stronghold, opulent in ferocity and rich in untamed importance. If this were to be compared to the lesser dwellings of the Fangs, it marked their leader as the most skilled hunter and truly frightening warrior. Maybe it wasn’t quite so when it came to Blessed Fang’s actual bearing, but the notion was there...

And Twilight wondered if his father, Fangstone, the “daunting and principled” stallion as Midnight Eye had described him, fit this space accordingly. If so... she was somewhat glad that she was only dealing with this son, as strange and perhaps out of place that thought was.

Sated Fang must have spotted her gaze... which wasn’t an achievement really. “Surprised, frightened or amazed, Honored Princess?” he inquired, chuckling a little.

“I suppose... a bit of everything,” she let him know, trotting a bit closer to the wooden railing and staring downwards.

The cavern’s bottom acted like a courtyard, indeed, and currently was a most bustling place. Filled with local servants preparing a massive table and outfitting it with silverware. From this distance, Twilight could still spot that the chairs were padded with animal furs and embellished with other trophies.

Actually, the higher she looked from the very basis, the more she was realizing that the charms, the lanterns and even the bridges were forming a structure of their own. Taking more and more details around her in, she also found out that this place, aside from the local, batpony sentinels, had its own, distinct “guard”.

In the shape of bears, of all things. Stuffed bears, marking every level and many niches, with their fierce, forced stances. Motionless wardens and victims alike. Accompanied by many antlers, ribs... grand reptile-like skulls.

It was a... grisly sight, Twilight had to admit. But also not without its own... macabre allure, she had add, against her sensibility. The entire structure brought to mind an elaborate trophy rack, composed into a narrowing shape, leading upwards. Experiencing such a sight was in its own way fascinating and betrayed a grand thought behind it.

Because, as her eyes ventured upwards, Twilight discerned that were she to sit opposite of the Lord’s place at the head of the prepared table, she would be right before this whole, fearsome display. She would be staring up and, above Blessed Fang, witnessing the real throne of the haspadr of Family Fang. Not just his elaborate chair, but the import and the fierceness of the bloodline, elaborately expressed in this premonitory panorama, crowned at its very top by...

... by...

Twilight felt color leaving her muzzle in but one, shocked thump of her heart.

... was that...? No, that... that could not have been...?

“Ah, hwalba knaze,” Sated Fang’s voice reached her ears, “I see you’ve spotted our greatest trophy! It’s in perfect condition, despite the centuries. Kept just like it was the night Kiele a Bogine, Nadyir u Ipeyi wrogi, cleaved it off with her final strike!”

Twilight’s mind did register the information... but her reason couldn’t yet process it.

What she managed to be dreadfully aware of... is that her eyes were glued to the horn of marshal Radiant Glory.

Displayed in a place of the ultimate honor... and as the sign of the ultimate warning.

Chapter LII – Making a Stand

“Really? Really?! Neither of you found it prudent to tell me about this?!”

Twilight was livid. Absolutely and truly livid.

She wasn’t used to feeling like that. She would mark herself as at least attempting civility and a modicum of restraint in her daily life... but what else was left for her after what this Mountain had subjected her to?

Yes, the accommodation was nice. Remarkably nice, truth be told. The furniture had the distinctive, Fang Family style of ornaments, the bed was outfitted with soft hides, even the selection of charms and amulets was rather thoughtful. Twilight would bet that their meaning was protection, hospitality, good sleep, whatever.

... or maybe not! Because nothing, absolutely nothing would make her forget that one of the first things she had to endure during her visit to the famed Mountain of Fang was the sight of a unicorn’s horn, presented like a most amazing trophy!

Why not an entire skull?! Surely she would absolutely adore seeing that!

And the worst part? Her entourage had told her nothing about that, even though they had discussed Blessed Fang’s invitation! She should have felt a little bad, chastising Midnight and Rowan Berry quite like she had been so far, but her outrage was, oh, just a little greater for her kind nature to just suppress at that very moment.

The batponies, for their part, were taking the blame with a certain dignity, like a trusted retinue should have. That did not mean, however, being keen on receiving it in the first place.

For they did attempt explanations.

“Hwalba knaze,” Rowan Berry spoke timidly, trying her best, “we have never personally been to the Iug. Yes, there are tales about, regarding Kieli keeping for themselves that horn as a trophy... but maybe locked away, in a vault or something... We also weren’t expecting them to just have it as a part of the Lord’s throne.”

Unfortunately, her bid had been made in a tone much too calm, considering the subject.

“Oh, but it is so natural still, isn’t it?! The Fangs keep trophies, the fight with marshal Radiant Glory was surely a fantastic hunt, so we are going to keep a part of him as a cute reminder! I suppose it could have been worse! The horn could have acted as a paperweight, or something!”

Twilight paced the room with unbridled frustration and even the thick rug underneath was not going to muffle her stomping, nor alleviate her displeasure.

“The feast starts soon, am I suppose to just sit down and enjoy the food and drink with a chopped of piece of a unicorn above my head?!”

Midnight let out a small hiss at her words, which only managed to irritate Twilight immensely.

“Honored Princess, we do understand your anger. We didn’t know, perhaps we should have. But it is there and there is little one can do. This is a meal shared with the Lord, a formal welcoming, pointing this matter out does not seem a—”

She looked him dead in the eye, interrupting him rather potently. “And how would you feel if I were to invite you, Midnight Wind, or any other batpony over to my castle and have, oh, I don’t know, a garland of nice, spring flowers and noctrali fangs hanging over my seat. For ambiance!”

She was unkind, she was over the top, but she had a point to make. And, considering what she knew about the taming and the concepts of batpony honor, she wasn’t surprised with the grimaces from both of them. She expected nothing but those!

Such a shame that there was no reciprocity here, regarding the small matter of proper etiquette and not having bones and chopped off body parts on display!

Still, all infuriating things considered... Twilight didn’t particularly enjoy acting so furious towards her love. But Midnight would have to simply accept her stance, even begrudgingly, she wasn’t planning on backing out of this argument. And, actually, he seemed to have been doing just that so far, at least to a degree. For he didn’t find it appropriate... or safest, to retort.

Good. She wouldn’t want to be even more crass, for the good of their relationship.

Twilight took a deep breath, finally finding it in herself to sit down on the bed. Which did not mean that she would let her companions rest. She had to know a little more about this macabre setting which she would be “enjoying” again soon enough.

“Right. Can anypony at least tell me and thoroughly,” she made that absolutely clear, “about what Sated Fang said? Was this horn really cut off by High General Ebon Fang? Is this why it is kept like this?”

Midnight, his face tensed up and firm, ultimately decided to be the one to reply to those questions.

“Yes. The Nadyir was the one to deal the blow that severed the horn...” He paused for a moment, then gave Twilight a prim and proper salute, his hoof pointing straight upward and his stance immovable. “Permission to explain the circumstances, regardless of what they consist of, hwalba knaze?” he inquired... though the attentiveness in his voice felt coming more out of politeness than actual doubt or shame about what he was planning on revealing.

“Granted,” Twilight replied, more like a monarch than his beloved.

Things had to be like that for the moment.

Midnight kept his stance as proper and official as it would be expected from a Nightguard, beginning in earnest.

“During the Soleera Cruziate, Equestrian invaders made their way through our, then, underdeveloped defenses and decided to take the shortest route to the Tuarie. To strike at the spiritual heart of our lands and culture and deal us a blow that would be as unspeakable as effective,” he spoke. His tone keen, cold and merciless. Perfect for invoking images from those ancient, terrible times. “To reach their target, they had to make their way through the gorge overlooked by the great peak of Nadyir. There had been little done to weaken their steady advance. Equestrian forces were well equipped, vigilant. And brave attempts at skirmishes before they reached the pass had left many of our kin wounded or slain, without dealing enough losses to halt this advance.”

Twilight squinted, taking yet another note at how Midnight sounded. Despite the affectionate side and his roguish, sometimes insufferable preferences, he was a warrior. He could become and embody the archetype of that with ease, when the situation demanded.

Good. Twilight had to learn the truth, however unpleasant, without him softening it up due to their love.

And he was focused on doing just that. His eyes were connected with hers, fierce and powerful, showing no remorse.

“The Fang of the Goddess knew that our domain had to make a stand or perish. And marshal Radiant Glory had realized, as well, that the gorge will be the only possible place for a proper and definite confrontation. The ravine is, to this day, a very narrow passage, where numbers mean little. So training, weaponry and killer instinct would have to be measured instead. Immaculate Moon...” he invoked the Goddess, but even that did not change the timbre of his voice, “be praised, for even though She was gone and Her great symbol was marred, clouds and snow came that day, stopping the Judging Sun from burning our warriors’ eyes entirely. Our Mother was alongside us that night, even grasped by the vile Impora Maroce...”

Religious significance and observations aside for the moment... it made sense, Twilight considered. Equestrians would want to want the fight happening during the day. They could have tried pushing forth both during the day and night, actually, with the help of light spells. The latter was not optimal, but still a possibility. While the batponies... She felt some respect towards them. They were ready and had stood their ground, entirely expecting to be nearly blinded throughout the fight and still prepared to do their duty.

Midnight took a deep breath, his stance and presence only growing as he was recounting the tale. Twilight was, for all intents and purposes, witnessing the very descendant of these brave warriors sharing their dire story with her.

“The fighting lasted for the entire day, casualties mounting on both sides. Radiant Glory threw everything he had at our warriors, slowly pushing into the ravine, knowing that the upcoming night would only strengthen our resolve and give us an advantage. He had to make his way through the gorge before that... And the great Nadyir was ready for it and had a plan,” he spoke with praise and pride alike. “The last, final plan, one that required that she and her chosen warriors, clad in armors that had been prepared and granted by the very defenders of the Tuarie, would carve through the tide of attackers and reach Radiant Glory himself.”

Twilight was as engrossed as perturbed about this story. She could imagine warriors in the protection worn by the very Sanctuarians cutting through Equestrian ranks, however encumbering that covering must have been. And it would have been a solid blow to any force, taking out the leadership. Especially if the said leadership was the very linchpin of the expedition... but something told her there was more to this strategy than the potent, precise strike.

Rowan Berry was remaining silent through this entire tale, but in her eyes Twilight did spot a mixture of pride, solemnity... and something else that she could not really discern. Something deep, deepening still when Midnight’s voice carried the great weight of the past, that glorious and terrifying past of all those centuries ago.

“The marshal quickly took note of Ebon of Family Fang’s unit piercing through his ranks. He knew that we had nothing to lose, so he consolidated his forces around him, making sure that the High General would meet an impenetrable wall... but that is what she was truly hoping for,” Midnight explained, a note of satisfaction creeping into his voice. “This entire time, she was readying her final strike, prepared to make the ultimate sacrifice. For our country, for our blood and for the Goddess. Through the whole battle, our warriors were ordered and determined to strike at any and all unicorns, as mercilessly as possible.”

Twilight felt that sentence personally, but stopped herself from commenting. At least that time.

“And when the Fang of the Goddess was close to the Equestrian command, having gathered all of them in the defensive position in the gorge... it was time. This fight was for the whole Noctraliya... and so did the whole Noctraliya fight alongside our warriors. In preparation for the battle, with great caution and using whatever knowledge and technique and distraction there could have been, our caretakers have been sapping at the sides of the gorge, digging tunnels. Even without our Goddess... we are still, after all, thestrali. Cave-dwellers.”

Rowan Berry hissed at the slur, but in her muzzle there was acknowledgment. Same one that Twilight had to grant to this revelation, slowly realizing what was to come next.

Midnight took another, deep and profound breath. “When the time was right, and the clashing forces were at a standstill, gathered close, in the middle of the passage... the might of an avalanche descended upon the battle. Marshall Radiant Glory knew that we would lay down our lives for our faith and land, as warriors... but he had no idea that we would willingly forfeit them in any and all ways, if these would only mean Noctraliya being safe. Yes, it was a fight to the death. One way or another. But when one has something to die for, death is just another step towards hope... Hope that, though we knew not the magnitude of the vile darkness that took Our Mother... we would join Her, one fateful, proud moment, in Argentee.

“When the rocks fell, only a couple of unicorns were still around to try and hold back the deathly tide from above, using the Lost Gift of Magic. But Radiant Glory was strong in it. He stood, defiant, saving his soldiers, hoping to hold the rocks up, give them time to retreat and escape... That couldn’t stand.”

Midnight’s declaration and the intensity of these words, this death sentence upon Equestrians, caused a shudder to rattle Twilight’s spine.

“At that great moment, the Nadyir shouted, screamed to the sky above, so that the Immaculate Moon... wherever She was, in the hold of Impora Maroce, would still hear that Her Children were living, fighting and dying in Her name. ‘Lunee, niteyae dol!’ Moon... shine down. And did the High General Ebon Fang charge forth, break through the ranks in one, final dive and with the blade on her hoof, did strike at the marshal’s horn.”

Midnight finally finished, lowering his head in a sign of profound respect. Twilight could understand, though she could hardly agree. Despite the atrocity that was the Solar Holy War, these were earth ponies, pegasi and unicorns that had perished that ill-fated day.

Rowan Berry, likewise, took a deep breath and nodded. “The great sacrifice that saved our lands, our faith... our way of life.”

“I take it there wasn’t much of a campaign afterwards...” Twilight stated the obvious.

Midnight shook his head, looking at her again, his eyes losing none of their ferocity. “No. Whatever remnants of Equestrian forces tried to retreat out of the mountains, but our fastest skirmishers gave chase. If they hadn’t hunted down all of them... I hope the Lesyi took the rest.”

“Mind your tongue, Midnight Wind.”

Twilight was at the same time displeased with herself, appalled with him and not casting self-blame for that reaction at all. The mention of the name of those... creatures, caused that dreadful grin to open in her mind again, as vivid as it had been only some time ago that very night. And the scenario in which terrifying woodland spirits would be capturing fleeing soldiers would surely sound awful for anypony.

Bar Midnight, as it appeared.

He remained silent after being admonished like that. But in his keen, saffron eyes there was no remorse for what he had uttered.

Twilight was going to remember that and well.

“Thank you for this comprehensive tale,” she said, instead, assuming a little more regal sitting position. “While I understand the significance of the horn now, I still am uncomfortable with the idea and the matter shall be addressed accordingly. As Sated Fang said, the feast should be... in about half an hour now?”

“Tac, hwalba knaze,” Rowan Berry confirmed loyally.

“Very well,” Twilight acknowledged the fact and took a deep breath. “Leave me now, both of you. I need to have a moment to myself.”

The healer wasted no time to curtsy and back away, making sure to retain the proper position until reaching the door’s threshold.

Midnight remained for a breath longer, his gaze searching for Twilight’s.

Well, it would not work out for him that time. He should have been little wiser when choosing his words. And he was going to learn that. Yes, his roguish charm was appealing and his ferocity and staunch beliefs she respected and admired... but there were certain limits.

So Twilight simply closed her eyes and waved her hoof once. Dismissively, almost.

There was a moment of silence before she heard the second pair of hooves moving away.

Her entourage wouldn’t have to go far, as it happened. Their quarters were actually the antechamber of the one she was staying in. Still, when the door closed, Twilight did remain with enough space for herself.

Yes, just enough. Enough to fall back onto the bed, her wings spread wide, and cover her eyes with her foreleg.

She found herself sighing profoundly.

Of course. Nothing could ever be simple.

Sure, yes, of course, it actually looked like she had advanced her case before Blessed Fang already, as he had turned out to be a rather open-minded stallion, despite his occupation. But no, that would be far too easy, right? She had to come to his Mountain and see that the horn of one of her kin was presented to all those graced by an audience with the Lord like some sort of a trophy!

Which, yes, it lamentably was!

Twilight instinctively touched the base of her own horn. This... this was the very thing that made her a unicorn, a part of her very identity. A symbol, a tool, a mark. Not a trophy. And, yes, she had transcended beyond that simpler form, reached alicornhood, no small feat in itself... and, actually, still a bit surprising for her, but that did not mean that she had forgotten her roots in any way!

And she definitely, definitely, wasn’t going to just stay silent about this matter.

She had done that quite enough already. Biting her tongue, letting topics slide. Sometimes it was necessary, for the sake of the moment. To be diplomatic, tactful, not to antagonize, especially after centuries of misconception and distrust... but this was far too much.

This wasn’t going to be nice. But it had to be done. Simple as that.

She hoped, in the end, everypony would see it that way.

Time passed mercilessly, but Twilight did manage to gather her bearings, check her ensemble and reunite with her retinue. In silence and certain aloofness, yes, but that just couldn’t be avoided. Soon enough, Sated Fang was at the door, with his memorable girth and a broad smile.

“Please, hwalba knaze, the feast is ready!” he declared, not bothering to hide his enthusiasm one bit.

Twilight graced him with a nod and a calm, stoic tone. “Lead on, if you would be so kind.”

He was, definitely. The pathway lead around and down the cavern’s walls, exposing Twilight to the presence of many bear “guardians” and countless other marks of the Fang’s prowess, done in bone and wood and dye. None, however, invoked in her the same feeling of distaste as the horn, marking the very top of the pyramid of trophies, being the focal point of this whole space.

Even the massive, oaken table, teeming with local food and sharp silverware, could not dispel her mind’s singular focus. Her stomach did notify her of its basic needs, but those too could be put aside, at least for a while.

Still, Twilight spotted a guest of honor among the local, already familiar faces, that she simply had to address before any festivities of fruit could begin.

Or before any feathers were ruffled, though she was the only one to possess those around the place.

Well, minus decorative ones. And, in the case of the said guest, some plumage did appear, as eye-catching embellishments to the mane the color of dripping, bountiful honey.

The mare standing before Twilight was of delicate, blossoming beauty. To the point of the rather soft, subdued features, especially for a batpony. Yet her eyes hid many things behind their amber hue, their gaze conveying interest, caution... and a truly magpie’s attention to detail, passing across any and all ornaments that Twilight had on herself. The young mare’s smile was faint, but not shy... and strangely fitting the set of jewelry that she was wearing. Composed of bones and feathers, yes, but also precious stones that Twilight could not name outright. Black with yellow stripes across them, as if bees which had decided to swarm across the mare’s nickel grey neck.

Yet the most standing out features of this new arrival played right against each other. She might have been even younger than Blessed Fang, present right at her side. Barely old enough to be considered a proper adult, even... but her dress could hardly hide the fact that she was in later stages of pregnancy.

Twilight could have expected such a scenario, considering what she had already learnt of the Lord’s vast duties and the pressure for to the good of the bloodline. Still, seeing a young mare like that one already experiencing upcoming motherhood was... peculiar. Unsettling a little, even.

Still, introductions were in order, and Blessed Fang was there to make them. “Hwalba knaze Twilight Sparkle, this is my wife, Kindle of Family Fang.”

“A pleasure, Honored Lord Consort,” Twilight offered a short, but polite greeting.

Kindlefang’s smile grew just a little as she nodded her head. “My pleasure too, hwalba knaze.” Her voice was clear, even if burdened by a heavy accent. Also quite high, as one could expect from such a young pony. “We meet first time, yes, but the book you shared makes you some familiar already.”

Twilight felt her lips curling a little. “I’ve heard that you have found the lecture fascinating, Lord Consort.”

“Yes, I did,” the mare confirmed, offering a hoof to her husband for support, as her eyes shined. “Quite intriguing and exotic. I hope you are, too, interesting so.”

Now, that was a curious expectation. And, honestly... Twilight felt like she would not disappoint in that regard. In others... well, things would soon unravel.

The short greetings ended for the moment, as Blessed Fang wasted no time to escort his beloved to her place. Specially prepared, lower and filled with soft furs, for maximum ease in her expectant state. And for which Kindlefang was visibly grateful, letting out a relieved sigh, making herself as comfortable as possible.

Twilight helped herself to her place, musing on the fact that pregnancy at such a young age must have truly been a challenge... Her thoughts did escape to that one conversation that had happened with Midnight. About the future. Future fought for, but chosen. At the right moment.

She doubted Kindlefang and Blessed Fang had had that sort of a convenience. Though them not facing cultural taboos could have been viewed as a sign of just balance.

The feast, in itself, was opulent, with an arrangement of local fruit found in abundance upon the oaken table. It was especially true since, between Twilight, her retinue, the Lord and his wife, the venerable Fang Shine as well as Sated Fang and the rest of the Assembly, so ten ponies total, there was far more than enough to share. It was again proved that batpony tradition required showing certain and undeniable generosity in feasting, as Twilight could not only pick from the regular oranges and watermelons, but, somewhat to her surprise, elderberries, cloudberries... and even honey.

That last one was especially interesting, as she couldn’t remember that being ever mentioned as a part of the batpony diet. But, she had seen candles around, so the presence of bees about could easily be assumed. And, perhaps, the Mountain of Fang was exactly the place dealing in the sort of a craft that beekeeping was.

Twilight’s stomach did rumble a little, as it would have really preferred for her to just dive in and enjoy herself... but her brain had other plans already. Especially since, when Blessed Fang took his place, regal and stoic, Twilight simply couldn’t avoid seeing him crowned by this whole, elaborate trophy rack, crested with an ancient horn.

Well... a shame she had to ruin the meal after all.

“Honored Lord,” she spoke up when everypony was seated, “I do have a matter that I need to touch upon right this very moment, before this pleasant occasion can ever proceed.”

Twilight did acknowledge all the pairs of eyes landing right on her in an instant. She wouldn’t expect otherwise, but the fact that she had interrupted the Lord before he would announce the feast’s beginning doubled the interest. Her cold, firm tone only made things more tense yet.

Blessed Fang, from his own, menacing throne, did gesture in her direction. “Yes, Honored Princess? You can speak plainly before me and those gathered, if it requires my attention.”

Did he really know what that meant?

“I am most grateful, Honored Lord... and, also, most saddened that I have to, indeed, bring the issue before you, when in such a distinguished company and before this generous welcoming... But dignity and my integrity demand it.”

Blessed Fang looked a little perplexed, but it did not cause his stare to become any less distant and otherworldly. The rest of the gathered, however, exchanged much more present and even displeased glances.

Bar Kindlefang, sitting next to her husband, watching Twilight with nothing but extreme curiosity.

The Lord leaned back a little, but it wasn’t to show lack of interest. Rather to have the right perspective to deal with whatever the matter was. And to observe the rest of the table.

“Again, Honored Princess, speak plainly.”

Twilight took a deep breath. There was no going back after that point.

“Understanding the significance of such a symbol... and knowing now the terrible tale of the Solar Holy War... I still have to formally protest and oppose the fact that the horn of marshal Radiant Glory is being presented among the trophies of your throne and used in such a way altogether. As a unicorn by birth, only later having been granted the Divine Aspect, I feel uneasy, participating in a formal gathering with such a keepsake overlooking it. I’m inclined to, outright, refuse to sit in on such a congress.”

Twilight held in an exhale. Yes, saying all that did give her momentary relief. But only for said moment, before everything else would start.

And start it did, with Blessed Fang leaning forth, his expression pensive and even a little miffed, which was rather unique considering his composed approach. Then again, only that night had Twilight seen quite the range of emotions from the young stallion.

This was simply another one. But most worrying.

However, before he spoke up, Kindlefang did let out something that resembled an... amused laugh, out of all things.

“Hwalba knaze, you did not have to so soon prove being interesting,” she exclaimed in her unique way.

And Twilight wasn’t sure if that mirth of hers was a good sign or bad. Especially when the bone-clad general stood from his seat, saluting the Lord.

“Hwalbu haspadr, to bid—”

One hoof movement from Blessed Fang rendered him silent, though without making him return to his seat.

The Lord took a deep breath, his muzzle still scrunched just a little. “You would decline an invitation to sit at a Lord’s table, Honored Princess, table prepared in your honor, because a memento proving that justice in the end is served to the wrongdoers is hanging above your head?”

Twilight shook her head. She acknowledged the outlook, but it didn’t change her stance.

“No, Honored Lord. I am far from exonerating the one responsible for the great tragedy of the Cruziate. Or from denying that justice should be served,” she assured, her gaze not leaving the Lord’s. “But feasting underneath a unicorn’s horn, cut off and displayed like a prize, is unimaginable to me. As such, I decry and I wish not to partake.”

Blessed Fang remained silent for a while, watching Twilight intently. His gaze wasn’t really telling much. Perhaps he was acknowledging her point, maybe considering her impertinent and ungrateful. Maybe both, or something else entirely. She couldn’t really tell.

The other gathered, however, seemed to be able to.

Sated Fang, of all ponies, squinted and spoke up. “Honored Lord, the reasoning heard here is... sound. Even understandable, I would state, but hwalba knaze is out of place...” He looked at Twilight and gave her something of an apologetic shrug.

Well, she imagined that he wasn’t entirely wrong there.

The stout stallion then added. “I... would advise you, Honored Lord, if I so might, to...”

“That’s enough for now, Sated Fang,” Blessed Fang silenced him with the words and the glance.

That stopped the healer, but another pony of the Assembly, the stallion with the long robes of the priesthood and earrings made out of flat stones which resembled two full moons, rose his hoof. Wishing to add to the situation himself... but the Lord shook his head about, not giving him a chance.

Shook his head rather promptly and quickly, Twilight took note.

That worked on the priest, but then it actually caused the general to voice his concern once more, still standing and still looking quite displeased about the words which had been spoken. “Hwalb—”

“Dosit!”

Twilight leaned back a little, almost as if pushed away, when Blessed Fang’s voice erupted forth. It cracked a little, but that did not really ruin the effect. The young stallion’s expression was now definitely showing annoyance... though she couldn’t tell who was causing most of it.

“Kto hic bid haspadr, ia tsi tuyi?!” he asked in anger, causing the Assembly ponies to cease trying to say anything at all and the general to retake his seat finally. And look down, away from the Lord’s stare. “Ia haba tacit az ia rogora tuyi!”

The Lord then took a deep breath and composed himself again. He gave a glance to his wife, getting only support and approval from her, as much as Twilight could read into that exchange. And then he silently consulted Fang Shine, who granted him with cautious consolation and a wordless warning altogether, as his mother.

Twilight, for her part, met his gaze again without fear, though taking note of what had happened. It could still prove useful... if Blessed Fang would not decide to expel her right there, right then.

His initial tone and words were... inconclusive at best when it came to that.

“Honored Princess... your words are, indeed, out of place. Nopony needs to make me aware of that,” he said with that minuscule stress that caused Sated Fang to lower his head even more. “You spur an invitation to a Lord’s table over a trophy. Yes, a trophy. For how can one call something taken from a murderer of innocent stallions, mares and foals, invader that wished to desecrate our shrines and break our spirit. He was an animal, not a pony. He would be labeled a vicious creature by anypony here passing judgment for his crimes.”

Blessed Fang didn’t mention it outright, but Twilight had every right to believe that he was referencing the katorge, that most terrible punishment known to the batponies. Yet she was more focused on his calm but cold voice anyway, passing his own castigation upon her.

“The part of me that have studied your ways and made itself familiar with the tome I had been granted can understand your stance... but that hardly pardons your words. As the Lord of Family Fang,” he said, and with even more of a regal tone than before, “I find you in contempt, Honored Princess...”

Twilight wasn’t expecting anything else, actually. Or, at least, she had foreseen that to be a possible follow-up for her actions. She wasn’t going to escape consequences, not that she wanted to get away from them.

But, before she could say anything, address this situation, inquire about what that could have meant for her... she heard the chair next to her scraping the ground.

She hadn’t been paying much attention to Midnight up until this point. When she looked at him, just like the entire congregation did, he was perfectly still, his stance only the most proper and flawless of salutes. Just like when he had been telling the tale of the Nadyir. In his eyes, Twilight saw cold, unflinching determination, as his warrior persona was put to the forefront, for everypony to witness and dread.

Blessed Fang, also looking that way, leaned back in his seat. “Nocferratan. Do you wish to speak?” he asked, intrigued.

“Ia umil rogora, hwalbu haspadr...” Midnight spoke. His words were most proper and gracious, but his voice lost nothing of its gravity and sharpness.

The Lord nodded, his expression still betraying curiosity. Which was soon addressed.

“Hwalbu haspadr, I’m not fit to cast judgment. That is not the role of Nocferrat. Nor am I here to dispute old customs, traditions, histories. If I do so, I do it faulty. Faulty like all of us are in before the perfection that is Neskaza Lunee...” he said, causing the gathered to all bow their heads, united in this tense moment by the Goddess’ very name. “But I have been tasked, as a Nightguard, to protect the Honored Princess on her travel. Tasked by the most holy of orders which I can receive... I trust I needn’t say more.”

Twilight wasn’t sure why Midnight had to bring that to the Lord’s attention, but if a request from Princess Luna was invoked, then she imagined that it was necessary.

... which also meant that she was in a much worse position that she had thought.

Blessed Fang, being both a priest and a Lord did nod, understanding clearly what Midnight was referencing. His expression turned more distant, stoic, as he ruminated, hooves conjoined before him. It was, again, a most curious sight, having a young stallion like him behaving with so much insight and dedication to his position.

Not that Twilight would diminish the importance of the situation just because of that.

Finally, the Lord spoke, his eyes seeking her again.

“To be in contempt of haspadr u Rodine means having stood against the Family’s principles. Ours are the ways of the hunt, of service, of loyalty... and punishment of those that deserve it, those that transgress. This horn, even if jarring, is a symbol of that. And of sacrifice, for the survival of our nation. I’m sure you are aware of that, Honored Princess...”

“That I am, Honored Lord,” Twilight made him aware of that. But she wasn’t going to offer more explanations at the moment. She had made her point clear.

Blessed Fang wasn’t expecting a more elaborate answer anyway. “I have every right to discipline my subjects as I see fit. And you, even as an envoy, are not above my jurisdiction.” He lifted his hoof, as if to stop further commentary. “Your mission is vital, Honored Princess, do not think I have forgotten about it, the future of Noctraliya is at stake. I have, myself, brought the interpretation and meaning to our talks... and the words are ringing in my ears as we speak,” he stated with conviction. “But, as the Lord of Family Fang, I cannot let such a situation slide.”

Twilight could understand that, to some extent. As much as she respected... or at least tried to respect local customs, she had to, by the same right as an Equestrian Princess, protest against that display.

One question remained... which respect and which duty was going to win the current exchange?

“So, we, Rodine Kiel, shall defend our honor and our ways. And...” Blessed Fang’s gaze ventured slightly away from her, distant and yet focused, as was the Lord’s want. “... your sentinel will meet our challenge.”

... Twilight felt a cold shiver hitting every part of her spine at once.

She was ready to be admonished, to suffer some form of a disfavor or be ostracized to some extent... but that was about her. She wasn’t going to see Midnight pay for her actions!

“Honored Lord, Nightguardian Midnight Wind was not the one to speak—”

Blessed Fang’s gesture silenced her, no less than his words. “Yes, but I can hardly expect you to perform accordingly, Honored Princess. Yours is the role of an envoy. And Nocferratan did not only speak up after all, reminding us of his duty, but, I believe, has the necessary training. For before the silver sign of the Immaculate Moon... leaves the skies above for the day, we will have a confrontation.” The young stallion turned to Midnight. “I’m sure you, Wentr u Rodine Maednoc, have heard of our blood-bouts?”

... of what?!

Twilight could only hear that question in her own head, shocked as she was. In the meantime, the members of the Assembly expressed joy over their Lord’s decision with loud exhales. And Midnight, for his part, remained in his perfect stance, his expression not betraying even a sliver of what he was thinking about the idea. Only that he seemingly understood what it required of him.

Blessed Fang smiled faintly and nodded. “We haven’t had such an occasion for some time. I believe that the Family shall enjoy witnessing a member of the brave Nightguard showing his training against one of our contenders. We will have the arena prepared.”

Twilight finally regained her tongue, her gaze jumping from Midnight to the Lord. “Honored Lord, this—”

“This,” Blessed Fang interrupted her again. Though it wasn’t out of petty malice, at least. “...is how this situation can be resolved without me having to resort to other, much more unpleasant actions. I still want you to be a guest at our peak, my guest... and a guest you shall remain, despite what just happened. Only, depending on the result of the challenge, we will continue to enjoy meals here, by my throne, with the ancient symbol of justice, a tribute to the Fang of the Goddess and the symbol of our country’s glory above our heads... or we shall find another dining spot, which will not assault your sensibility, Honored Princess. And maybe even discuss further why should I allow for the horn ever to be removed.”

Twilight wanted to reply with something. Retort, riposte, counter... she really did. But the tone of the stallion’s voice and the overall state of things was not in favor of that. It would only make her look petty. Maybe scared.

She, instead, stood up, joining Midnight and prompting Rowan Berry, cautiously observing the situation that whole time, to get up from her seat as well.

“Very well, Honored Lord,” Twilight said, remaining composed and as proper as she could. “I shall take my leave,” she announced, as that was the only scenario left open.

“I will have a meal sent to your chamber, Honored Princess,” Blessed Fang assured her, in that distant tone of his. “The rest of us shall dine here. And discuss who shall partake in the verlupte so that it is both demanding and entertaining.”

Twilight bit her tongue, hard, but remained silent.

She did not need assistance in returning to her quarters... but as soon as the doors closed behind her and her retinue, did she shake her head and exhale. Loud. Loud enough for the antechamber, at least.

“Great... Wonderful,” she admitted with vitriol. To herself, mostly, but also to the two batponies. So they were made aware that she was, indeed, actually upset about all that had transpired.

And, in a way, confirming that she did understand exactly how things got so complex...

Midnight, for his part, remained more composed. And his voice was rather cold. “Verlupte... Of all the things I thought I would be partaking in...” He stretched his neck and back, the leather straps of his armor straining with some protest. “I guess this is one way of exploring our cousins’ culture more.”

Twilight let out another groan, shaking her head at this. At all of this. “This is ridiculous. I’m the one that protested. Why would the Lord—”

“I’m sure that nopony around would appreciate using the Lost Gift of Magic in this sort of combat, Honored Princess,” came the stallion’s flat reply. “A blood-bout is a matter of strength, speed, agility. And, when those are spent entirely, pure will.”

Twilight wasn’t sure if she enjoyed the implication which had manifested in her mind. As if she were lacking in any of those areas, especially the last... But she wasn’t yet unreasonable enough not to realize what Midnight had meant by that. This was supposed to be, clearly, a challenge meant for strong and capable warriors, not Princesses.

... still, why would all of this end in some sort of a... a “blood-bout” of all things?!

Rowan Berry, being rather silent all that time, did approach her belongings and finally decide to speak up, mindful yet somewhat eager. “I’m sure the local konzyili shall be at the ready, but I have with me some herbs to deal with pain,” she stated and Midnight nodded.

“Prudent. But it will all depend on who I shall be facing. Fangs in the Nightguard are tough, that’s undeniable. I suppose even those wampiri around who weren’t picked for our unit can put up a good fight.”

“Why are you okay with this?!”

Twilight’s question bounced around the room, both Midnight and Rowan Berry looking at her in reply. She was doing her best to remain as collected as the situation was allowing...

... it wasn’t much, to be fair.

Her question, naturally, was targeting her beloved. He stared at her for a moment, then took a deep breath and, unlike the last conversation, was far more mindful in his tone.

“Honored Princess, you have marked the most elaborate trophy that the Fangs’ possess as something ab-b... aberrant,” he caught himself on the word, but just shook his head and continued. “Did so right to the Lord’s muzzle, in the presence of the Lord Consort, the Lord’s mother and Syinod. And you have spurned the privilege of dining with him, denying a traditional greeting prepared in your honor. Considering everything... Lord Blessed of Family Fang showed considerable respect and restraint...”

Twilight felt the hot, agitated blood still coursing in her veins, but... her reason was returning quickly.

She had done what she had felt necessary. Done right by her beliefs and morality. Having expected a retaliation of sorts. For, yes, she was well aware that her actions were nothing but making a stand against the customs and the hospitality.

And yet... true enough, she still was at the Mountain. Still considered a guest. That... that spoke volumes, yes. If that would be considered restraint around the place, then, Twilight supposed, she could be grateful that the Lord had just enough of it.

... but why Midnight had to pay for her actions...?

She took another, forlorn breath, growing calmer and steadier, but still feeling that... pang of injustice about the matter. However, that couldn’t stop her from judging the situation accordingly herself.

“I had to do it. I couldn’t just say nothing. Yes, I suppose it could be considered a poorly handled matter from a certain perspective, but there was nothing else for me to do.”

Rowan Berry didn’t respond, just tried her best not to make a face, apparently. Midnight was more supportive. Despite what had happened and that remark of his about the Lesyi... and the rebuttal he had received... his stare was again showing to Twilight that he genuinely cared.

That it was only the ancient history that had hidden that fact for the briefest of moments.

Twilight sighed inwardly. The past always left ripples across time, smaller or greater. Ready to emerge, never satisfied with just dying out...

The stallion, in the meantime, hissed just a little. “What happened, happened. Nocu konet bid konet. Now it’s simply the matter of me assuring that your point stands in the end. Alongside, well... me.”

Those words were outright terrible for Twilight, but... she had to accept them after all. “So... ‘blood-bout’... How accurate is that name?”

Midnight approached his bed and checked the blades on his hoofshoes with the gaze of an expert. “The ver part means more a matter of truth and honor, actually, Honored Princess,” he told her, glancing her way, but focused more on his weapon and what was ahead of him. “If I understand correctly, it was a standard way to settle disputes among the Fangs in the past, with the winner having proven their cause just in the eyes of the Immaculate Moon...”

“Maednoc Wentr speaks only some of the truth, actually,” Rowan Berry claimed right after she had lifted her head. “It is entertainment now, rather than conduct, but blood is involved. In noticeable amounts...”

Twilight felt her gut twist, whilst Midnight shot the healer an unpleasant glance.

That did not deter the coral-eyed mare. “The last time I heard about a verlupte, it was taking place in an arena surrounded with a form of a fence. Fashioned out of branches and brambles. A lot of sharp points. Not additionally sharpened nor naturally long by themselves... but allowing for potent shoves to deliver nasty scratches. More than enough to draw blood.”

Midnight hissed in Rowan Berry’s direction, which meant he must have quite easily spotted that Twilight’s face was gradually losing color, as if she were the one suffering from a hemorrhage of some sort.

Well... her heart was bleeding the most right now. Midnight surely was aware of that.

“Yazembe Acine, what is the point of emphasizing any of that? It’s combat, honorable combat, injuries are a part of it.”

The healer rolled her eyes. “Yes. But bruises, fractures or maybe, I don’t know, a black eye is one thing,” she pointed out, causing Midnight to hiss lightly again. “Cuts... many, many cuts, are another. And nopony would want a torn wing, no?” she asked rhetorically, but with enough weight to her words. “Those sort of wounds hurt badly and take a while to heal. Though, I suppose, they grant an almost immediate victory, so I would be taking them under serious consideration...”

Twilight shuddered all over, her eyes focusing on Midnight’s membrane wings.

Losing a few feathers was not an issue for the pegasi, usually. And a broken bone was just, universally, a problem for anypony trying to fly. But the very thought of what a wound to the stretched skin would feel like was causing her to fight nausea. She almost forgot about the hunger because of it.

“What...” she tried to ask, to get the image at least partially away from her mind. Hide it behind rules, regulations and knowledge. “What is the point of that fight? I mean... how do you win it exactly?”

Midnight let the edges of his blades run across each other ever so slightly, causing that small metallic shrill to sound. Twilight felt unease, but it seems that he was trying to find his warrior’s center in that gesture, before removing his hoofshoes and leaving them neatly by his bed.

“This is a fight in the air, as I believe,” he said, looking Rowan Berry’s way, who nodded. “And the victory is rather simple. Whoever touches the ground first, because of a maneuver, a mistake or exhaustion is the loser. Weapons are forbidden, though...”

The healer added, shrugging at Midnight’s unfinished sentence. “Let us be honest, drawing ver helps you win, especially when it comes to causing exhaustion. I take it the joy of the locals is the greater the more blood stains the ground,” she added with some distaste. “I’ve told you, hwalba knaze, the Fangs are vicious. Uncivilized.”

Twilight understood that stereotypes were doing the talking, but... well, the very idea of this “blood-bout” would work to reinforce them, indeed.

Just at that moment, a knock sounded on the antechamber doors. Rowan Berry, being the pony closer, slowly opened them to look outside. And to soon reveal a couple of local servants carrying platters and bowls of fruit.

Accompanied by one more pony, standing right before them. Easily recognizable due to her flowing, embroidered robes and the advanced age.

“Honored Shine of Family Fang,” Twilight greeted the mare with some surprise as soon as she spotted who it was. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

The elder nodded her head slowly. “To greater curiosity... mostly, Honored Princess...” she spoke, gesturing a little. “May I... enter?”

“Of course, come in, you are welcome inside,” came the natural reply, adhering to the custom of granting invitation.

Despite the fact that, as Twilight could imagine, Fang Shine was quite likely the most important pony about, minus the Lord himself. She surely didn’t need to be allowed to visit whatever place she desired.

And especially not by a representative that had just managed to cause a little bit of a diplomatic fuss.

Rowan Berry made proper space, whilst Midnight saluted accordingly, more out of respect than actual obligation, not that it made it less valuable. And, soon enough, with their help and that of the servants, the venerable mare was seated in Twilight’s chamber, ready to enjoy this smaller, less presentable feast.

She didn’t seem to really mind, taking for herself a couple of berries and pontificating upon each and every one she was eating, as if she had not really enjoyed the meals prepared at her own son’s banquet.

“I have to... say, Honored Princess...” Fang Shine spoke after a moment, cleaning her hoof in the water bowl. “You know how to... begin a meeting...”

Twilight, left alone for this conversation after having assured that her retinue had their own meal to share, could only nod. She doubted the mare needed a proper explanation after all. She seemed to be far more insightful than that, by the virtues of age and occupation.

“I am more than aware that this was not the most... well, appropriate and sophisticated opening of a visit to the famed Mountain of Fang,” Twilight told the elder, instead, but was only given a smile in return.

“A show of strength is... nothing inappropriate. Especially... in our Rodine...” she was told. “I wish I... had the same... how do you say it...” Fang Shine thought for a moment. “ ‘Oomph’?”

“That is actually an expression, yes,” Twilight confirmed, hiding a smile at hearing this word in the mare’s lips.

The priestess continued, taking her time. “I wished I had... the same that... when I had the opportunity to... actually act and propose change...” she admitted, with something of a wistful smile on her wrinkly muzzle.

It caused Twilight to actually remember something that very moment. Wasn’t Fang Shine the one that had allowed Ardent Fang and Adamant Fang to be chosen as the leaders of the Nightguard and the Border garrison? Which was actually something that had weakened the Fang Family’s military position in the long run?

Was she referring to that... or did the elder mare have something else in mind?

Whatever it was, it was prudent to respond to such a sentence somehow.

“I had to say what my views and morals would have me say. It didn’t feel pleasing, as those things seldom are, but I’m grateful for the encouragement, Honored Shine of Family Fang.”

“Who said anything... about encouragement? You have... insulted my puel,” was the reply, causing Twilight to bite her tongue, especially at that tired, timeworn gaze. Soon, however, Fang Shine shook her head. “As a mother... I won’t overlook that. Would be... rather inappropriate. And yet... I do understand. You are... after all... soleerane. Kiel pet kiel. We all... support our own.”

“There might be a lot of truth in it,” Twilight admitted, though more than ready to add something to that observation, “but I think it is also rather obvious that we mustn’t stop merely on that.”

Fang Shine chuckled hoarsely. “Of course not. But some things... simply come more naturally,” she said, in a tone of gentle reminding. “Your mission and yourself. We’ve heard... a lot about you... over the last weeks. And then... iaeu filiy... got really interested... in that book from you. I must say... it was good to... see him be excited... like the puel he still is.”

Twilight gave the mare a kind, gentle smile. She supposed that, especially to the mother’s eyes, a child was always a child, regardless of age or importance. Or a Lord’s circlet.

Still, that sentence seemed far more interesting than it had sounded at first...

“The translations of the holy scriptures I was given were marvelous and I believed the tome to be a respectable repayment,” Twilight said, cautious about any and all reactions. “I’m glad that I’ve offered the Honored Lord a moment of respite and joy, then. I understand that he has a lot of responsibilities...”

“We all have... a lot of responsibilities. You think... and old mare like me can just... sit back and relax?” Fang Shine asked, with just enough of a smile to make Twilight wonder if she meant that as a joke or not. “That being said... it pleases a mother’s heart... to see her son be more than... just a haspadr. One can... lose themselves... in that important role.”

Twilight squinted. “I think I could agree, especially when the expectations mount and mount... though, Honored Lord Blessed of Family Fang seems well-suited for his cloak and circlet. There’s charisma and presence to him which both definitely belie his years.”

The elder mare actually smiled, that wide, understanding expression of a parent... and more.

“Do you know... why he is called... ‘Blessed’ Fang?”

Twilight pondered at that sudden question. Not out of place, not entirely... but sudden.

There had to be a meaning to the Lord’s name, of course, there was a similar convention to be found here, just like in Equestria. Reinforced by the realization of a pony’s talent, nonetheless. But something was telling Twilight that she was about to hear a lot more than just a simple explanation.

And she did, after remaining silent and shaking her head.

“Nopony... in our closer bloodlines... my husband’s, trala ip w Argentee, and mine... had a name like that,” the mare told her, nodding thoughtfully, visibly focusing on the topic. “But we... had been waiting... for a child for a long time. So long... some would say too long. Past certain... opportunities in the matter...”

Twilight didn’t need to be told much more, she understood that hint well enough. Especially since she had already taken notice of the glaring age gap between the Lord and his mother.

“We prayed, besought... Neskaza Lunee... to look favorably... upon us and Rodine Kiel,” the elderly mare explained, with reverence clearly present in her tone. “I even promised... that my child... would be given to Her service. So that he might be... a worthy, blessed vessel... of Her will. And a strong haspadr... to lead our Family,” Fang Shine declared, her expression grateful... but also worried. “The merciful Goddess... answered our prayers. And I shall spend the... last nights of my life... thanking Her. Yet, as a mother... I am perturbed.”

“Why is that?”

“You,” the elder replied, pointing at Twilight. Not with accusation, but definitely with meaning. “You have given him... another chance to prove that he... is fit and strong, as haspadr. Not that... he really needs to... prove anything. And I say that... not only as his mate... though he might think otherwise. I sometimes fear... that between his duties and... the child soon to come and everything... he is not given the chance...” The mare paused to sigh. “That he is not... giving himself the chance... to be just... him.”

Twilight understood. She believed so, at least. Blessed Fang was a remarkable young stallion when it came to doing his best and fulfilling his important role, that much she could already attest for. Those conversations they had enjoyed and the seriousness of his stance, even with the matter of Radiant Glory’s horn... that all testified for it, whether one liked it or not.

But Twilight had spotted, now with more clarity perhaps, that there was more to him too. When she could see his excitement, she was bearing witness to the stallion he was underneath... Was that right?

Well, there was one pony to ask about that at the very moment.

“I... think I grasp what you are saying, Honored Shine of Family Fang...” Twilight told the elder, much to her joy, shown by the sparks in her gaze. “But... I’m sorry, I have to ask, why are you telling me this, exactly?”

“Well, why not?” was the obvious, almost confusingly so, reply. “I’m his mother... You’ll be spending time with him... discussing whatever deals... are to happen between... our lands and yours. Seems like you will... have the chance to... perhaps, remind him... that he does not have to... carry this all on his own... shoulders and wings. And that... there’s nothing wrong with... just being him. Not hwalbu haspadr... just him. As blessed... as my filiyec is.”

Twilight... would have to spend some time judging this situation. Was Fang Shine hoping to gain something...? No, that seemed rather far-fetched. She was his mother, she was simply worried about him.

Still...

“If you will forgive me the question...”

“Depends... on the question,” the venerable mare replied with a thoughtful expression.

“Fair point. I’m just... intrigued. I would think that, among the older generation of noctrali, I would find a lot of traditionalist and stern views. And, history considered, a palpable amount of animosity...” Twilight disclosed, trying not to be insulting in any way, deliberately or not. “Yet, on this journey, I am once again finding a certain openness and willingness to reach common ground and understanding... or even support. Now it's you, Shine of Family Fang. And I’m starting to wonder why this keeps happening.”

Fang Shine nodded her head and smiled, almost as if she was expecting such a point to be made.

“I mean... what do we have to lose? If we have lived... noble and blessed lives... we accept that our quest... our service to Neskaza Lunee... is simply coming to an end.”

She said and something indescribable appeared in her tired gaze. Almost as if she was gazing past Twilight, past the chamber, past the mountains and seeing something... someplace else.

Twilight had a pretty good hunch as to what the elder was envisioning as she was speaking.

“We might as well... be useful to everypony... during our last nights. We remain only to... be helpful to the young, perhaps. We have nothing to fear... ready to meet Uaia Mate. I suppose that just... makes our perspective a little... broader.” Then the mare chuckled, her gaze returning back to the mortal realm. “Especially now... when She is free. And thanks to... a certain somepony.”

She shrugged and Twilight was reminded of that... quite obvious achievement of hers, which seemed to have been escaping her mind for some time now.

Fang Shine chuckled. “But... that’s just me. I have some experience at... this point in my life. And you also seem like... a good pony... to confide in. A decent mare. Of course... when you are not... insulting our heritage.”

That was a jab worth taking, all things considered.

“Thank you, Honored Shine of Family Fang. I’ll try not to be any more of a delinquent than my upbringing and sensibility demand,” Twilight responded in a neutral tone, leaving the interpretation to the elder.

And she wasn’t disappointed, when the priestess shook her head and exhaled, amused.

“Ha... Nopony has... talked back to me... like that for a long time. You make me... feel thirty years younger,” came the retort, alongside the mare’s slow rise from her seat. “Thank you... for the company. It was... rather pleasing.”

“The pleasure is all mine, Honored Shine of Family Fang,” Twilight told her and not without some honesty. “I hope that the rest of my stay will be similarly... rather pleasing.”

The elder granted her another smile. “Depends, I suppose,” she replied, slowly making her way out of the chamber.

Her long, black robes trailing behind like a dark shadow and yet the silver symbols on them glinting in the candlelight with promise.

Fang Shine stopped just before the threshold and turned her head back. “Honestly... I didn’t think I would witness... another verlupte in my time. I hope for... a decent performance... from the Nocferrat. A little bit of bloodletting... makes the heart beat stronger.”

Twilight wasn’t sure what to make of that.

Or almost any other happening of that night. It certainly wasn’t the last stand that she would be facing... or having to make in the Mountain of Fang.

All worthy fights demanded those.

Chapter LIII – Revelations in Red

“I’m sorry...”

Those words were rather simple.

Yes, always simple, actually. But not always so easy to utter.

Thankfully for Twilight, she never had been one to have issues with using them in her life, not to mention meaning them. Especially when they were quite necessary. Like at that very moment.

Or so she thought.

“What would you have to apologize for, my light?” Midnight replied in a monotone, sitting at the edge of his bed in the otherwise empty antechamber. His armor rested calmly and properly on him and yet he appeared more burdened than it would be expected.

It was a good thing that Rowan Berry had been sent away to inform Lord Blessed Fang that Twilight wished to express... well, readiness to be summoned for the confrontation of the “verlupte”. So there was some privacy to have the conversation, as brief as that moment might have been.

Brief was better than nothing. They both needed this heart-to-heart to happen.

... right?

“I know that I’ve caused the... mess. And now you’re going to be paying for it,” Twilight told him, shuffling her hooves a little. “That’s why I’m apologizing...”

Midnight didn’t say a thing at first. Only looked down towards the blades on his hoofshoes, shifting them about a little, letting the reflections dance on the edges... and sighed.

“Do you think I am regretting this? Having been issued a challenge? As a warrior?”

“No, Midnight, no... But there would not be a challenge in the first place without my... obstinacy.”

“I’m not sure I get that word, but I do understand what you mean,” the stallion replied, slowly getting up, to the rustling of metal and leather. “You did what you said you had to do... I will now do what I said I have to do. And that’s really all. Seems rather fair to me.”

Twilight bit her lip. Was he deflecting her so much? Or did he really think that? She took a step inside the chamber proper.

Looking at him intently, hoping to meet his gaze. Though... she grasped why he wouldn’t want that, perhaps. She, herself, hadn’t been so gracious about it before.

“Midnight, listen... I am sorry,” she admitted to that again. Maybe for her own, selfish sake as well, but she still meant it. “I’m sorry about this, I know you’ve warned me. I didn’t mean to cause more trouble. I just needed to—”

“... do what you had to do,” Midnight echoed his own words. Finally giving her a look.

A firm and focused look. That piercing, keen stare he was capable of. Though at that moment, the sharpness of it wasn’t as pleasant as it could usually be. Causing much different kind of shudders than Twilight would like too.

“Trust me, my light, I understand the meaning of duty. Even if said duty is not pleasing to my sensibility, nor the most... ‘diplomatic’. Yes. Yes, I even now think it wasn’t the most fortunate of ideas in this particular situation... but I can hardly stop you, right?”

He might have claimed to be grasping her notions. But, to Twilight, things still felt sour. Very sour.

“Listen, if... if this is also about me telling you to mind yourself or—”

Midnight let out a hiss... or more like a growl.

Twilight trembled to the core. It was a guttural sound. Bestial and fierce. And to think that it was aimed at her...

Thank Harmony, it wasn’t. The stallion only took a deeper breath and sighed. Heavily, to the point where he actually took step back and sat back on the bed. As if the burden upon him pressed him down right onto it.

“My light...” he uttered, shaking his head. “I have told you the story you had requested. The tale of how the Fang of the Goddess and the bravest and the most selfless of our ancient warriors stood against a terrible threat to our land. And, considering the atrocities that had been committed by the likes of Radiant Glory, you would blame me for wishing what’s worst upon him and his?” he paused to look at her again... and even in his warrior’s gaze the most potent emotion was resentment. “You mean to tell me that you would wish to protect them from what they deserved? For the slaughter of our kin? That you would speak out against that horn being there as a reminder... claiming that you would be kindred to those... beasts from hundreds of years ago?”

Twilight inhaled... then looked to the side, unable to maintain eye contact just like that. It... it wasn’t a pleasant thing to hear. But the tone of Midnight’s voice was not one of blame or malice. Not one to hurt her.

But he wasn’t finished yet.

“You are so, so much better than them. Ever since we talked for that first time, I’ve known as much. Your insight, your grace... Your willingness to learn and to embrace our culture, even as hard as it can be. And don’t think I’m not seeing those struggles in you,” he told her, a wistful smile showing a little more of his fangs. “But you are still doing your best to become closer to us, even when you take a stand. Like tonight. Like then, in Maednoca Tabulre. There’s no prejudice in you. And yet sometimes...” He paused, shaking his head, his expression confused. “Why would you ever—”

“Midnight...”

It was Twilight’s time to interrupt him as she trotted forth to join him. Looking at him constantly. Hoping that he would not be as weak as she had just been and avert his gaze.

She sat next to him. “You don’t really think that I would want to... absolve what had been done to your kind?”

He didn’t respond. Not with words anyway, but his gaze answered well enough on its own. He was willing to listen. He wanted her to explain it to him, so that he could regain his peace of mind.

“But that does not mean that... for the sake of justice, or vengeance or anything else I would wish ill upon those ponies. I don’t wish ill upon anypony. Still,” she paused, choosing to speak a little more sternly afterwards, “crimes should be punished, transgressions should be pointed out and, if possible, remedied. But... everypony should have a chance to become better.”

She was explaining and Midnight was following, which definitely made relief wash over her.

“If they don’t take it and we’ve tried all we could... that’s one thing. But I won’t ever just give up on somepony. I am not omniscient. I don’t know everything about them, why they did what they did...” she clarified, as Midnight might not have recognized the term. “And never, never would I wish for those... strange beings to do something to anypony.”

She shook, once more, at the smile stretching in her mind.

“They sound malicious and they look... just terrifying.”

Midnight blinked as she declared that, focusing on her even more. It was like a switch flipping in his brain, as he instantly turned from confused and uncertain to protective.

“... and how would you know how Lesyi look exactly?”

Twilight took a deep breath, trying to banish the sight in her mind. “I... have seen one on the way here. Through the carriage window. I haven’t said anything as I was... occupied with other matters.”

Midnight grimaced. One of his webbed wings extended to be placed across her back, but... he hesitated.

He first looked at her, asking wordlessly if Twilight was alright with that gesture right that moment.

She very much was.

She scooted closer to him, which he definitely welcomed despite everything. And she felt immediately safer. Much safer, embraced like that, in the protective cloak of his presence.

“Are they as dreadful as they say?” he asked in a soft voice.

“It’s... hard to describe,” she admitted, leaning into him. “They look unnatural. They feel unnatural. It’s like you’re staring at a pony and... and you just know that it’s not one. Too many things are... wrong.”

Midnight hissed lightly. “I’ve only heard about their guises... and I was taught to be on the lookout for their signs. Like when we went to... our cavern.”

“You did mention them...” Twilight remembered. The topic of the forest spirits was repelling... but she still felt like closing her eyes and fighting the blush.

Welcoming the other memories.

They remained silent for a few breaths, before the stallion spoke up again. “It’s alright, iau lumn. I apologize too, and sincerely... It’s just... It’s like the soleerani of the past and you have nothing in common. Considering that you would defend them is... it feels so out of place to me,” he stated, but without even an ounce of condemnation. Just the search for understanding.

Twilight shook her head against his neck, drinking from his heat. “I get it, but... Are you not a descendant of the ancient warriors? Were they of different Families and bloodlines than those still forming Noctraliya?” she asked, but only silence answered. Though its answer was obvious. “So, if the situation was reversed and...”

She realized what she was about to ask about and hesitated briefly... but it was a valid point to make in the end.

“And if those were batponies that committed such atrocities and their remnants were displayed... would you be ashamed to speak out like I had done?”

Midnight wanted to reply, he even took a breath to do just that, but... something stopped him dead in his tracks. He froze in a blink, not even breathing. And, realizing that, Twilight looked at the antechamber’s door with panic.

But they remained closed. And no hooves were heard from the outside... so the stallion must have been frightened by something else than Rowan Berry suddenly returning.

He had realized something. Something that caused him to petrify in a moment. But in his stare Twilight didn’t see anxiety. More like... shocked comprehension. It was peculiar to see his saffron eyes blemished like that.

Even more so to hear Midnight’s faint voice.

“I... wouldn’t speak out.”

He uttered so. Looking into the distance.

Just like Fang Shine had done the same night, during her and Twilight’s conversation. But when in the elder’s gaze one could see a promise and a hope for what lay beyond the mortal realm... in Midnight’s there was stupefaction over the present.

“I wouldn’t be ashamed of them... I couldn’t be.”

Her beloved had said just that... and Twilight fought a grimace for a split second. She wasn’t expecting such a reaction from him and, for that one moment, felt hurt gathering in her conscience over such a declaration.

Yet she soon found her understanding of his response completely faulty.

“For I wouldn’t know,” Midnight finally finished his thought, squinting in mounting bewilderment. “I wouldn’t know that they had even existed.”

He only whispered... and yet Twilight felt a shudder through her as if that sentence was a pained shout.

She realized that... he was right. If there ever had been batponies committing terrible atrocities that would equal or surpass those of Radiant Glory... they didn’t exist anymore.

They could have been there at one point. There could have been terrible criminals, amoral malefactors, villains, as ponies in Equestria would brand them. But if they had received their penance, then the very memory of them had been wiped out.

For they had been sentenced to oblivion.

One beginning with a “k”.

Blessed Fang had spoken of the marshal like of a wild creature which had been put down for the good of all. But... much to Twilight’s mounting perturbation, that suddenly didn’t seem like the most dreadful of fates. For the unicorn was... as derisively as possible, yes, but remembered by that horn and the Testimony and the bloodied lesson of his fall.

But how many hadn’t been given even that much? And not due to natural causes of the passing of time and memories fading away through generations... but had actively been erased from existence?

She had understood the essence of the katorge. But the scope of it... it was a notion that Twilight didn’t think she would ever have to face and discern.

And, considering Midnight’s addled expression, neither did he.

“I... I never thought of that. We are taught not to think of the...” Even after such realization did a shudder stop him from mentioning the taboo word at first. “Bogine zmiluyae, not to think of the katorge nor the p... nor the creatures that were subjected to it,” he uttered, noticing further how hard it was for him to touch upon that topic. “But with that... how can our history be anything but virtuous? Or, at least... not that vile. We have your marshal to blame... but there could have been hundreds of accursed wampiri over the thousand years and... and I wouldn’t be able to name even one...”

Twilight could only stay by his side as he was having that sudden epiphany.

And she considered it all too. Hard. The Testimony, learning that Equestrians had committed such a travesty as the invasion, it shook her to the core. For she had never encountered any mentions of that war... and then suddenly the retelling, signed by her own mentor’s magic, had opened her eyes.

Twilight had realized that she lacked the knowledge that the atrocities had been committed by her kin... and that Midnight had just realized that he lacked the knowledge that the atrocities could have been committed by his.

Both of them suffering because somepony had decided to hide the sins of the past.

... Twilight needed a reply to come from Equestria.

But, more so, she needed to be present in the moment. The stallion’s expression was a picture of confusion... and failing of hope. And his voice was more uncertain than Twilight had ever heard before.

“I’ve... it seems so obvious, why haven’t I made that connection before...?” he muttered, pressing one of his hooves to his temple. Thankfully mindful of the blades. “Yes, my brethren, over the ages, had been sent to the lower mines on many occasions, forced to work to repay for their lesser transgressions... but they then returned, having learnt their lesson. But those that had done the worst things imaginable...? They don’t exist anymore, we don’t remember any of them. They were never there...” He shivered, biting his lower lip. “Is that why we find ourselves so noble? Because the corrupt is... cut out of our minds? Does Bogine even... remember them...?”

Twilight took a deep breath and placed her hoof on his. Though she wished metal wasn’t present in between this connection, it was the best thing to do to support him in this sudden trial.

“Midnight... this... this does not change the fact that there is great honor and courage and dedication in your nation...” she tried to reassure him, but his expression wasn’t telling her about her success.

Quite the opposite, especially after that last question he asked of the void, one which his eyes were definitely staring into.

Midnight’s muzzle had tensed, instead... and his fangs had been bared. Rage was bubbling up in him, anger that Twilight had scarcely seen from her beloved.

“Do you... remember our interviews?” he asked out of nowhere, though she knew they both had good recollection of them, even though the tapes had perished alongside the Golden Oak Library.

“Yes, of course,” she assured him, quickly scavenging her memory for anything he wanted to bring up from those.

Anything that would make him... smile?

Smile an agitated, almost manic smile. Blooming on his muzzle there and then. It was so twisted in its intensity... it again reminded Twilight of another creature’s grin.

But this was not a grimace of profane joy... but deep and profound distress.

“I praised... the delicate beauty of the night. I swore about our unwavering faith in Neskaza Lunee...” He chuckled, then burrowed his muzzle in his free hoof, blades missing his mane somehow. “I said that we hadn’t followed the Impora Maroce... I said that with certainty,” he growled more than said. “But how would I know...? Perhaps there were those that did... perhaps the marshal had every right to turn Umberiu Prozn into a mass grave!”

Twilight could feel her mane raising at that possibility, but even more so at Midnight’s reaction. She was aware that their relationship, their continuous discussions had already affected both of them. Expanded their horizons, she would even say... especially remembering their airborne embrace at dusk, in between the Sun and the Moon... but this time...

Had she ever seen him so frustrated? So agitated and moved? In the worst possible way...

Even the wing he had draped over her to protect her became tensed up. More like a barrier than a cloak, as the stallion arrived at a realization that had sapped his very soul.

What he had said... could have been. Twilight was not going to just overlook the possibility, no, and yet... she had seen enough on her journey. Enough to believe that batponies had made and were still making a fair and firm distinction between Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon. The relief in the Great Shrine, that showed her as a pure alicorn, the way they were always describing her as a caring Mother, benevolent and kind...

Yes, bad apples could be found in every nation... but something told her, something so deeply ingrained in her, that this one, grim scenario was far from the truth.

Not that Midnight was arriving at the same conclusion himself. She could feel him shaking, perturbed as he was.

“Midnight,” she whispered, leaning into him more, hoping that her presence would somehow calm him. “You know your blood... You know better that this. You are loyal to the Immaculate Moon...”

His head nodded automatically, but no other reaction happened.

“... and you have all remained loyal through a millennium now. Through the Eclipse, the time of greatest doubt,” she reminded him, invoking the name of the entire batpony era. “You had only vague prophecies. No knowledge whether your dead are protected. A thousand years is a long time... but you haven’t turned away from her.”

“Some might have...”

“You are not them, Midnight. You are yourself, yourself faithful and yourself principled.”

The stallion said nothing to that, leaving Twilight to only hope that she had managed to install some courage into him again.

She definitely would have something to ruminate upon. His revelation was... a possibility. Not one that would suddenly change her approach, because talking about past mistakes... which had been erased alongside the ponies that had committed them, didn’t seem like a productive line of negotiation.

However... moral superiority built on oblivion? That was a premise to definitely have in mind, even without accepting it as the new norm.

“... how am I supposed to fight now?”

Midnight suddenly uttered just that. And Twilight was more than ready to reply.. but the sound of hooves outside the door resounded just loud enough for both of them.

She sprang up from the bed and Midnight, with his moves on cue and automated, assumed the right position of a stallion checking his equipment one last time. His expression changed in record time from deep and profound distress to perfect neutrality... and Twilight almost shuddered at how seamless that transition was. A warrior’s training surely helped hide emotions behind readiness.

Not a few seconds later Rowan Berry opened the doors, her coral eyes taking in the chamber. And, considering their glint, realizing some tension present in it.

Though her words seemed to have placed it with the upcoming challenge and not anything else.

“Honored Princess... it is time. Hwalbu haspadr did request of the Nightguardian to proceed to the arena in earnest,” she said, giving Midnight a glance, but receiving back only dutiful preparedness. “There’s... well, there’s a crowd gathering in the main cavern. Seems the ring is located to the side, with rows of seats against the cavern wall. Many rows. And they are almost full already.”

Twilight tried to hide the grimace with a stern nod.

“Very well... I’m sure Midnight Wind shall be up to the task,” she said, trying to sound both regal and supportive. However, Midnight only checked his hoofshoes, took a deep breath and saluted her.

Without a smile, without a scowl, without even a glint to his gaze.

Those were the empty eyes of somepony ready to meet his fate.

And Twilight bit her lip. Why did this feel like she was leading him towards an execution...?

She had to quickly banish those thoughts. Banish them as far as possible. For her own sake, for Midnight’s sake... This was a fight, yes, but... but surely her beloved would prove his mettle, meet and exceed expectations and things would get only better from then on, right?

... could things be simple, just this once?

True to Rowan Berry’s words, the main cavern of the Mountain had already filled with residents, decidedly more than what would usually be expected from everynight’s crowd. As Twilight soon found out, the cave’s side did house something that at first looked like a wild, natural tangle. A piece of the Feral Weald right in the middle of the rocky space.

Hopefully, without any abnormal residents...

The structure turned out to be actually a little more elaborate than an unkempt garden, though its main part strongly resembled it. The alleged place of honorable battles had wooden structures around it, reinforced when necessary with whole tree trunks. And “necessary” seemed appropriate, since the stands were packed almost to the last with eager spectators, preparing to witness the upcoming duel.

It spoke volumes that the occasion had managed to gather what felt like half the Mountain in the matter of a couple hours. What said volumes testified to... that was another matter entirely.

Lord Blessed Fang was waiting for Twilight and her entourage outside of the arena proper. But, even with the crowds on the verge of making the stands topple, there was little to no chance that he wouldn’t be let in and take a first row seat, obviously.

The stallion’s face was calm, even betraying joy at the attendance. But his distant eyes were also gently showing his personal, growing interest in the fight. Maybe, in accordance to his mother’s words, at moments like these he was more like himself. An excited colt, hoping for some pastime away from purely the Lord’s duties.

Way to go about it, Twilight thought.

But it wasn’t his stature nor his expression... nor even the idea that Fang Shine had invoked in Twilight that was the centerpiece of the Lord’s presence right then.

Actually, it was the presence right next to him which felt remarkably more interesting... Considering the calls and the cheers they were receiving, said presence was the chosen combatant of the Fang Family.

With his blonde mane the color of wheat. And the loose garment, or at least one meant to be lose, covering his grand, recognizable physique. The quite stout and chubby one.

“Kwo bid hac lyudib?” Midnight’s whispered question somehow found Twilight’s ears before the Lord’s greeting came.

“Hwalba knaze, welcome. The preparations for the verlupte are pretty much done and everypony is hoping for a good and meaningful show,” he announced calmly as she came closer. Still, seeing her gaze escaping to the side, not to even mention spotting her confusion, addressed the obvious matter. His satisfaction only persisting. “Yes, it has been decided that our Rodine shall be represented by the great strength and skill of Sated Fang.”

The healer, for it was indeed him next to the Lord, smiled and nodded.

It only prompted Twilight’s question further. The obvious question, she would say. Not really answered in any way by just looking at the stallion’s s frame, consisting mostly of the noticeable weight.

Though the wave after wave of the local denizens throwing excited whoops and even pats on Sated Fang’s back as they were entering the arena stalls gave ample clues.

Still did Twilight inquire. “Aren’t you... a lupul? A healer?” She presumed she could anger the Lord by not really paying attention to him at first, but curiosity and befuddlement were much greater at the moment than decorum. “You mentioned serving as the personal physician to the Lord and his close family, so...”

The stallion shrugged as if he was used to such questions. “That is all true, hwalba knaze. But, well, first of all, verlupte is not technically limited to the warrior caste. Just to noctrali that know what they are doing when it comes to throwing and taking strikes, I’d say.”

Twilight could almost feel Midnight’s grimace to her side, but Sated Fang continued in earnest. Something of an embarrassed but proud smile blooming on his lips, especially with all of the attention.

“And it also happens that I am a just big oger in general... and that almost all members of my vein were and still are wampiri... I am just slightly better at putting ponies together with some herbs than taking them apart,” he said and not without a substantial note of confidence. “But! I hope I will be a good challenge to the Nocferratan!”

That certain level of disarming honesty and sincerity in the healer’s voice did not stop Midnight from squinting, as he was taking in his unlikely rival.

“You do realize, lupul, that I won’t go easy on you just because you’re not caste-trained?”

Sated Fang just craned his neck. More and more...

Until a loud crack. One that, under normal circumstances, would surely signify something breaking. And one that definitely caused one of the passing locals to get startled, much to the laughter of his friends.

“Nopony here is planning to go easy on anypony, wampir. I would be insulted if you did! And there’s more to a proper fight than just training,” the stallion declared, then pointed at the breastplate and the hoofshoes that Midnight brandished. “Or gear, actually. So we better both leave our professional garments someplace safe. I’ll have an attendant get you ready.”

Midnight said nothing to that. Instead, he decided to turn to Twilight and salute.

“Permission to participate in the verlupte in your name and honor, Honored Princess, as a member of your retinue?”

It sounded like a proper request... but Twilight could read so much into it. More than she wished, even.

The remnants of their discussion, of Midnight’s realization, were still present in the way he saluted. The gesture was a trained act, flawless but surely lacking substance. Hiding behind it a shaken heart and mind.

In the place of full conviction, other emotions reigned. There was some readiness, even a dose of pride over representing her in this necessary bout. But also anger. Even insult, at being pitied against somepony other than a proper warrior. Though Twilight knew, and she doubted Midnight was overlooking it himself, that Blessed Fang would not pick for his own participant somepony that would just forfeit the fight.

Win it how, exactly? That was another discussion.

Still, a reply was more than necessary here. And Twilight wanted Midnight to know that, whatever would happen...

No, that was not the right way to think about this bout. Definitely not. And Twilight was not going to let that fear spoil what she wanted to truly say.

“You will do me proud, Nightguardian Midnight Wind.”

She spoke with utmost certainty, looking straight into his eyes. And meaning that much more by it.

And Midnight knew. He was perfectly aware that she was reminding him of their love. His eyes said so much, clouded as they were with many doubts.

But not one doubt about that.

Something Twilight would cling to during this challenge, one before both of them.

Midnight was escorted towards the side of the arena to prepare, whilst she, with Rowan Berry in tow, followed the Lord to the stands. And Twilight found just enough focus in herself to take in the surroundings, despite being worried to death about her beloved.

The ring itself... or “pit” rather, was possibly the only place where the cavern’s stone in the Mountain of Fang was actually worked. Polished, even. It simply had to have been, considering that the bottom of the, rather wide and flat, circular space, was covered in a fine layer of... something.

Something blue. Fluorescent blue. A smooth coating of it. Like a dye of some sort, but very, very bright. Much more than what Twilight had seen in the decorations around the cavern. The substance would definitely show any traces of being touched. Maybe it would even stick to the coat or hoof, which would clearly and luminously signify a pony’s loss.

And the substance would also make blood very visible, Twilight bet... There were ample opportunities for it to spill, after all.

The walls of this arena, forming a kind of palisade, were indeed fashioned out of sticks and dried brambles. And despite what Rowan Berry had said about them not being additionally sharpened, they looked just dangerous enough for Twilight. She imagined that this was also an added incentive for combatants to stay close and engage. Aside from serving as an additional source of excitement for the onlookers.

Speaking of those, Twilight had taken her seat in the part of the stands which had been prepared for the Lord and his close family. Said family being present already. Lord-Consort Kindlefang flashed a sharp, broad smile her way. Fang Shine also nodded in a greeting, as Twilight was trying to make herself comfortable on the prepared furs. And wondering if the elderly mare did not mind the omnipresent racket of cries, discussions and shouts.

In all the present ponies Twilight could feel palpable, growing excitement.

Rowan Berry, taking place in the row behind her, was more cautious to show emotion. But despite her previous words, the atmosphere was certainly affecting her. Also, it seemed, due to the presence of... a pair of foals sitting nearby. Twilight felt dismay at the idea of showing such fights to young ponies, not to mention having them so close to the action itself, right behind the Lord’s seating.

However as they were, with spirit and eagerness to make their blonde manes bounce, discussing something with their mother, a still young mare of bluish coat... one could quickly figure out that these must have been Sated Fang’s own foals.

Wishing to support their father in this bloody endeavor.

It looked like absolutely everypony was more or just slightly less eagerly awaiting the fight. Bar Twilight...

Blessed Fang turned to her after a moment, surely taking note of her general lack of enthusiasm. “I discern from your look... and no mentions in the book you have gifted me with, Honored Princess, that duels of honor are not organized in Equestria anymore?”

Twilight was glad that he was using a lower tone, as it would be otherwise hard to make out words due to the crowd’s buzz. Though she also felt strange that he was asking, having himself subjected her to this discomfort.

“Not really, no, Honored Lord.”

“I still hope that you will find certain beauty in this old tradition. And that our little disagreement shall be resolved thanks to it, Allowing us to return to the table of discussions.”

He expressed it all in genuine hope.

But it was such a contradiction in Twilight’s mind!

Though... he couldn’t have known that instead of but choosing her bodyguard to represent her in a fight, he was endangering the well-being of her beloved.

It was prudent to hide the latter from him.

But how could she, really, feeling like she was fighting her own, dreadful duel with fear and worry?

Not a minute later, a batpony appeared in before the Lord, dressed in the robes of the local militia... and with a giant bird’s skull on his shoulder. And the stallion was actually flying, which was a rarity in the Mountains’ interiors. He offered Blessed Fang a deep bow and, after receiving a small gesture to proceed, turned to the crowd, spreading his forelegs wide, so that the gathering would quiet down.

As much as they were inclined to do that, with the mounting expectations for what was to come.

The stallion took a moment... then unclasped the skull from his vest and took a deep breath.

“Iug u Kiel, to bid temps!” he began, his voice carrying through the bone speaking-trumpet as he slowly was turning around.“Verlupte, naybaringenu wizwan! Topaya ver! Niteyae hwale!”

The crowd supported these declarations with loud shouts and whoops. Twilight could almost feel the seats shake from the sheer outcry of the onlookers.

And her ears were ringing, although she could still try and catch the words and try to grasp their meaning somehow.

“Hwalbu haspadr Aldatu u Rodine Kiel ewoce uaiu kudz! Iuga hospe, knaze a Ekwestriya, ewocee ipeu kudz! To bid verlupte a honos!”

Twilight was expecting some jeering to come her way when she heard her title being mentioned, but it seemed that the crowd was far more interested in the fact that there was a fight in the first place, rather than the parties involved. As much as she could understand from the crier’s words, it was a bout of honor. And that definitely made the gathering enthusiastic.

Not that they had not been so before.

“Kudz u knaze! Nocferratan! Wentr u Rodine Maednoc!”

Midnight’s name was called and he did appear. The top of the arena’s side lowered a little, suspended with two ropes, allowing him to step up on a flat, relatively safe portion of it, in preparation for the fight.

Twilight had seen him without clothing before... she didn’t have to remind herself that, no. But something about his stance, his sight, made her mouth dry out in an instant. He stood proud and firm, his warrior’s physique on full display, as he assumed the position to take off as soon as the signal would be given.

His presence spelled fierceness and determination... but Twilight again felt fear whether it was all but a disguise for the shock...

“Kudz u hwalbu haspadr! I uaiu wyelikukudz!” the crier announced again and the crowd cheered and laughed alike. “Zasitenu Kiel!”

The platform appeared on the other side of the arena... and Midnight’s challenge finally became much more clear. Twilight could feel her eyes bulging alongside the sound of increasing cries and chanting.

What did appear as body weight on Sated Fang was still there, yes. But even from this distance she could tell that the stallion was not just a chubby pony. Beneath his robes he did hide a substantial amount of musculature, almost unnaturally distributed all over his torso and legs... and yet quite proportionally too! Looking at it now, Twilight wouldn’t even be surprised if had turned out to easily be twice the weight of Midnight!

“Tat! Tat!” she heard the cries from behind, where the two foals were jumping in their seats like mad. Calling out to their father, who stood calmly, but steadily. More than happy to begin the fight at any moment.

He didn’t have to wait long for it.

“Irai!” the crier’s voice sounded as he powerfully flapped his wings to immediately get out of the arena.

And, at the same time, the two stallions did the same, but to enter it. Jumping up from the platforms, which were immediately pulled up and rejoined the tangled walls.

There was no landing now, unless it meant defeat.

None of the contenders was interested in that, that much became clear in an instant.

Midnight’s approach was to gain height with a few, timed flaps, while Sated Fang had chosen a more leveled trajectory.

A second later Twilight’s beloved, with the speed and precision of a hawk, dived down to strike at its prey. Even if that time the target was far better prepared than a frightened or an unaware and vulnerable rabbit.

Despite the overwhelming cheering, she was ready to hear the impact of the two ponies colliding.

Midnight, with a swift and sudden motion, did a half turn in the air. Prepared his rear legs to buck right into Sated Fang’s torso.

Against it came a block of both forelegs, as the healer brought them in before himself like a natural shield.

And Twilight did hear the sound.

Midnight’s attack connected with a sickening thump that turned her stomach sideways, as if she was the one taking the hit.

It was then the more incredible that the healer wasn’t moved even an inch.

Despite the fact that he was in mid-air as well!

Twilight knew little about melee combat, but she had managed to spot Sated Fang’s wings doing a quick beat right as the impact had happened, allowing him to stand... or hover his ground.

On the other hoof, Midnight resolved to accept the block as it happened and use it to bounce away, repositioning and leveling himself in a reasonable distance.

His keen eyes were locked onto Sated Fang, but Twilight could see that he bit his lip. Was it pain that caused it or surprise? Whatever it was, it gave him a momentary pause.

Sated Fang spread his forelegs wide and stretched them, earning a supportive shout from the gathering at his theatrical pose.

“Impredu!” he shouted, his voice cutting through the crowd’s elation. “Tere pozwola ia!”

He declared with steadiness and confidence to match his powerful flaps, as he closed the distance between the two in a measured pace.

Midnight’s wings were matching the foe’s tempo, however.

Sated Fang came closer, more than ready to swing with his hoof.. but he found his target pulling up in a swift dodge upwards, way out of harm’s way.

One of Midnight’s rear legs kicking down the strike, the other ramming itself across the healer’s face with another, nauseating crunch.

At least Twilight felt like cheering! The strike was true...!

But no! Instead of being stunned by what could have easily caused serious damage, Sated Fang utilized the strike’s power to twist around... and deliver a wide, backhoof blow which caught Midnight before he pulled his other leg up!

The bend that she saw made Twilight grit her teeth.

Thankfully, her beloved also allowed a lot of the strike’s power to go through him, showcasing his training. With a swift motion he dashed away, his wings like a protective cloak around him. A spin and flap later he gained enough height to be safe.

For now. As he looked down on Sated Fang, he reached down and rubbed his hurt leg swiftly.

“Kwo ipia hrani tu? Liti?!” Twilight thought she heard Midnight’s question to the healer. But the shouts all around made it hard to understand the words properly. Let alone in Noctraliyar.

Enough said, Sated Fang laughed aloud in reply. With a true competitor’s flair he tossed his mane left and right, lightly punched himself on the muzzle and then began slowly and almost majestically ascending.

Preparing for another strike, encouraged further by his enraptured kin.

Midnight did not remain passive to that. Twilight saw his eyes darting around, assessing the situation and the positioning.

He had to somehow get the healer all the way down to the ground... but a swift knockout had not done the trick, at least not immediately. For now, her beloved stood his ground, but something about his wing movement caught Twilight’s attention.

And accurately so!

Sated Fang attacked with a quick feint with one of his forelegs, then struck with the opposite hoof. Aiming for the torso, rather than muzzle.

But again, the strike missed the target and Twilight felt like crying out in glee! Midnight’s wings acted almost contrary to each other, like their very own beings!

It caused him to swiftly turn sideways in the air, grab the incoming foreleg and use the healer’s momentum against him for a swift throw downwards. His movement as rapid and yet fluid as a mountain stream coming down the slope.

Sated Fang was driven off balance and found himself heading straight down due to smart leverage... but Twilight saw the muscles of his forelegs tensing against the move, whilst his wings furiously batted away from Midnight. One would think the healer was trying to get away... yet it was just another feint!

Instead, the stallion pushed himself further into the spin, using the momentum to continue the twisting... and wrap his forelegs around Midnight’s barrel in a firm motion of his own!

Twilight gasped loudly when she spotted that the healer even managed to pin one of Midnight’s own wings to his back. Yet the sign of her fright was drowned out by more chanting from the stands.

“Kieli! Kieli! Kieli!”

Even Blessed Fang let go of some of his Lord’s decorum and let out a loud, batpony exhale, his eyes shining.

Twilight felt a surge of anger, seeing the colt celebrating Midnight’s face scrunching in pain. Enjoying the struggles to get out of the clinch which must have been wringing the very air from the stallion’s lungs.

Sated Fang, turning out to be the bruiser he was, even locked his hooves against themselves. Dishing out a most devastating embrace and forcing both of them to descend down, closer and closer to the fluorescent bottom of the arena!

Midnight’s attempts at escaping where thwarted by his wing being trapped and the loss of altitude was only deepening further... and further... and further...

Twilight bit her lower lip. Hard.

... and Midnight bared his fangs!

She almost averted her gaze and screamed! She was certain that he was going to strike right towards Sated Fang’s throat, so fierce was his expression!

Her beloved bent his neck back as far as he could and slammed his forehead against the other stallion’s muzzle.

And before the healer even reacted, did so again!

That achieved two things. First, the grapple was broken, as Sated Fang reeled back momentarily and Midnight did not waste the opportunity. Still, his escape was a little wobbly and Twilight was horrified that not only his wing could have been damaged, but that he had given himself a concussion!

She was so nervous... And then she felt her tongue tasting blood in her mouth from her own bite, even though she lacked the fangs to make it truly dangerous...

Blood did appear in the arena as well.

Sated Fang looked up at Midnight, a trickle of crimson flowing from his nostril. He didn’t seem to mind, though. On the contrary, he looked quite pleased to be in the thick of things.

Midnight did not share his excitement at the moment, shaking his head quickly, trying to fight a momentary self-stun.

Twilight hoped that he could quickly return to the brawl... but something else caught her eyes that very moment. And not hers alone.

A speck of red on the blue surface.

A droplet of sclera against the shining bottom of the arena...

... illuminated?

No... not “illuminated”. Giving off its own light.

The crowd spotted this speck of crimson with ease, this little but potent star that appeared against the bright sky made of dye... and cheered mightily!

“Ver! Ver! Ver!”

Leaving Twilight perplexed as to the nature of this phenomenon... and their repulsive chanting. She wasn’t going to pay much more attention to either, however.

Sated Fang advanced. Again slow and methodical, but more than keen on Midnight.

... who was still a little out of it, much to Twilight’s horror!

His head snapped to the side just in time. He managed to dodge out of the way of the first two strikes, left and right. He brought his foreleg up to parry the third right punch... but the quick turn with a kick was too fast!

It connected squarely with his stomach, causing Twilight to bring a hoof to her muzzle.

Looking impassive and regal meant nothing. Her love was getting hurt!

Midnight must have groaned loudly... though again, his pain was being drowned by the gathering going crazy over the fight. And, as she could imagine... nopony actually cared for his well-being. It was combat. It was supposed to hurt.

Sated Fang knew it well himself. Seeing this opening he had achieved, decided to follow. A quick spin, again much quicker than the stallion’s size would suggest, sent another sweeping backhoof towards Midnight.

The hit was inches from the target! At the last moment Twilight’s beloved fought through the pain and managed to duck, then ran his own hoof across the healer’s face.

Deepening whatever damage had been dealt already. A trail of blood flew across the air, leaving behind a most gruesome of arcs.

Sated Fang grunted, snorted, then readjusted himself. Midnight was circling him, looking for an avenue of attack once more, keenness back to his eyes.

But some of the spectators were not watching that action happening. Instead, their eyes were now glued to the arena’s bottom, where the gore soon landed... and began reacting with the blue substance even more.

Twilight too had found herself almost enchanted by the sight, despite her desire to pay attention to her beloved’s performance. But... where the blood had made contact with it, the dye... came alive. Vividly. It sizzled a little, made crimson light appear again... and then began spreading.

“Ver! Ver! Ver!”

Whatever this substance was...

No, Twilight had to know.

“What is happening?” she asked of Blessed Fang, trying to make her question audible just enough against the ritualistic, wild chanting.

The Lord glanced down with a smile. A knowing smile.

“This blue material? That’s the caerulyiceps! It’s a type of mushroom! Grows in damp caverns across our end of the mountains!” he tried to explain. Checking on the action with continuous glances, even as he leaned more towards Twilight to make sure she could somehow hear him. “It’s added to dyes! Grounded and spread like that it reacts with blood! In the old times—!”

He planned on continuing, but his muzzle turned immediately towards the ring and Twilight followed suit, not wasting time to even blink.

For Midnight charged forth. His expression tense, focused. Merciless. The powerful movements of his wings caused brambles on the wall behind him to shift and bend, hit by the gale of his advance.

Sated Fang brought his forelegs together, ready to block the incoming strike. Maybe counterattack.

The punch thrown his way happened only in passing... and still rocked the healer’s form.

Midnight had no interest in staying close. Instead, with a swift, rolling maneuver, he ended up behind his foe. Once more at the ready, in nothing but a blink.

He beat his wings again and send himself back in, pained determination blatant in his eyes.

Like a hornet, angered and malicious, he was diving in. Again. Again! Again! Delivering a punch and kick, a kick and punch, zipping past Sated Fang with incredible dedication.

His foe was blocking most of those stings, but had to be on the constant lookout to simply manage. Midnight kept changing directions, feinting and striking at different intervals, never satisfied with remaining nearby.

Considering Sated Fang’s grip, that seemed like a most wise of decisions...

And also... Twilight could, pretty much to the full extent, witness the fabled Nightguard training. She had seen Midnight in flight before... and could recall that time he had defended himself against Deep Mist. But right before her eyes she could well see what made the elite unit earn their fame.

Midnight’s flaps were precise and coordinated. His hits were rapid, accurate and forceful. Rendered less effective only by the healer’s remarkable stamina. Yet even it was showing signs of depletion against this unrelenting flurry of strikes that would have bested an average pony in matter of mere seconds.

And Twilight could very well imagine all of those attacks being delivered with the traditional pair of blades...

The image in her mind caused her to shudder and violently. Anypony facing these warriors was indeed in for a tough and merciless fight... and she could only imagine how much more fierce the combat had been that terrible day of the Soleera Cruziate...

“Bar ver! Bar ver! Bar ver!”

Twilight had little time to muse on that. Midnight’s expertise was on display... illuminated by the red glow, growing more and more profound, coming from below like a tidal wave to meet the current of chants and vigorous shouting from above.

And yet the blood that dripped down so far, instead of pooling... seemed to have spread about, almost unnaturally, in a spiraling pattern...

But even that, and Twilight’s mind asking for any and all answers about it still, was not enough to keep her attention away from her beloved’s struggle.

Especially when... that suddenly happened.

Sated Fang was being assaulted hard, much to his growing irritation. He had the supportive, if worried, cheering of his children, but that wasn’t enough to improve his situation.

So he stopped.

He suddenly stopped flying.

Or, at least, he made one more, potent beat of his wings, and then... covered his front with them. Like he was brandishing a wide, grey shield.

Just as Midnight was closing in for another strike.

Strike that connected against the membranous skin... just before it shifted to the side! And Sated Fang came from behind the temporary barrier with a powerful, double-leg buck!

Midnight was still following through with his strike, slightly sideways to his foe. The strike caught him. Caught him hard, right to his side.

Sending him not only off course, but almost limply gliding away... right towards the wall of brambles.

For once Twilight’s distress was shared by some of the crowd, as parts of the arena gasped at the sight.

The sight of her love attempting one more flap away. To stop, to slow down, to change the direction at least a bit... but that did precious little to soften the impact.

She saw Midnight close his eyes... and be burrowed in the tangle of thorns, spikes and sharp sticks.

The world before Twilight’s eyes spun. Once, twice... then focused again. But everything else than that side of the pit fell away.

Right there and then, existence cut itself down into the silhouette of Midnight, rammed into the wicked boundary.

The stallion’s muzzle twisted in agony. His eyes wild, feral with pain. His mouth opened in a silent scream that felt like it was rending Twilight’s ears anyway.

Seconds passed... then minutes... hours... years... For her, it felt like a century had gone by before he moved again.

Before he tried, in the shock of pain, to get away from the horrific obstacle surrounding him, pressing into him mercilessly.

It took eternity... though Twilight could feel her heart striking only once.

Enough to realize, just when her beloved had found some measure of support among the hazards... that his left wing had been impaled. Right through the membrane a vicious and thick barb protruded, sticking through the dark skin in a wreath of leaking crimson.

Even Sated Fang, seeing that, shook his head in dismay. Shrugging to the crowd, which was taking in the sight...

Taking it in fervently.

“Kieli! Ha! Ver! Zasitenu Kiel! Bar ver!”

Cheering in a maddening trance over the display of violence before them.

But Twilight couldn’t care less.

She could only observe in horror, locked in place, as if she was held still by thorns and barbs piercing her entire body.

Midnight needed one glance to realize that he was rendered flightless... and that the rest of him wasn’t faring much better. His body had suffered at least a dozen of smaller lacerations from the brambles on the side he impacted the tangle with.

Twilight even spotted one wound dangerously close to his eye...

Her heart was sinking. Sinking alongside every droplet of blood. Slowly sipping down from Midnight’s wounds, coloring the bramble walls red, slithering down the sticks like a dozen of small, but terrifying snakes.

Something about this sight was so... primal. So disgustingly basic, it invoked pain and fascination alike.

And Twilight hated it.

And yet she couldn’t deny what had happened. She wasn’t sure what was going to follow, but... the fight was over. Midnight had lost it and gotten harshly wounded. He couldn’t possibly keep fighting like this, how would he even continue travelling with her, with that wing...

... it was all her fault.

And still, even though they were both paying this terrible price for her stance... nopony was screaming for the combat to halt.

On the contrary...

“Ver! Ver! Ver!”

Nopony appeared in the arena. The crier was nowhere to be seen. Nopony was even remotely interested in the end of these dark festivities!

Sated Fang, though slowly, was advancing. Was he so ready to put a definitive end to the duel?!

“Honored Lord!” Twilight sought Blessed Fang, desperation creeping in her voice. “Isn’t... shouldn’t this be the end?! This has to stop!”

The stallion shook his head, giving her a glance in which she found understanding... but meager, overtaken by enthusiasm over the combat.

“Not until a contestant touches the ground it does not!” he shouted so she could hear.

And Twilight looked down at that fated bottom of the pit. Which was now covered in... something. This wasn’t just a dyed surface anymore, but... a mosaic. Or a red painting. One that Twilight had never before seen, nor even imagined, considering its nature.

The red blood against the blue, mushroom-infused surface, twirled and danced around, filling the arena with a deep, red light. Forming spirals and curves and strange, alien shapes. It was as if it was feeding, having come alive, ready to share with the onlookers some ancient, hidden wisdom, as they intoned and sang...

To reveal the secrets... ample sustenance was required.

“Ver! Ver! Ver!”

Twilight had little interest in this vile ritual. Her eyes had little interest in trying to decipher cryptic messages written in claret. Especially if it was the blood of her love, her most cherished stallion. Trapped in the wall of brambles and pained beyond belief. She could only imagine the extent of that suffering.

In the overwhelming chaos in her mind and the terrifying cheers for the fight... Midnight’s eyes found hers.

Oh, how much she wanted to convey to him. And how much she did manage.

By one glance alone she told him of her pain. Of her love. Of just how proud he had made her already, regardless of anything. How much would she want to take this pain on herself, only to spare him.

She told him, in one second, that no matter what, no matter the past, the present, the future, she loved him with all her heart, heart that itself was being torn apart by unseen brambles at seeing his struggle.

And his own, keen, piercing gaze, told her a story too.

He was fighting for her.

Not for his honor, or bloodline, or his country. Not after the latest revelation.

He wasn’t fighting even for his Goddess right there and then.

Only for Twilight.

That was a struggle for her and her alone. In that momentary connection, what they had already said a great many times, what they shared and had experienced in mind, heart, soul and even body... was only reinforced.

Tempered in blood, after all.

Their silent, but paramount conversation... it banished whatever else lurked in Midnight’s gaze. Whatever distraction and pain corrupting his mind.

Instead... something in the stallion’s stare erupted. Something primal. Basic. Untamed.

Twilight shivered, locked in place again. This time by a force quite different from fear and pain.

In the meantime... Sated Fang had managed to fly close.

Of all things... he actually extended his foreleg, almost in an inviting gesture. It really looked like he wanted to take Midnight out of the thorns, let him accept defeat without further bloodshed.

“Bar ver! Bar ver! Bar ver!”

Bloodshed which the healer was definitely not minding, considering the circumstances... but had chosen to try and avoid further.

He underestimated. He underestimated terribly.

Midnight’s roar cut through the crowd’s madness, reaching Twilight’s ears with surprising strength. No less than the visage of his body straining, his muscles tensing up.

Sated Fang just managed to realize that his foe wasn’t going to give up. But he didn’t manage to grasp just how much fighting spirit was left in the wounded stallion.

What came next took no longer than a few, frantic heartbeats.

With a terrifying, spasmodic move, Midnight lunged forth, pushing through. The pain, the brambles, everything. His impaled wing twitched, cramped... then gave. His pounce causing the barb to rip through the rest of the membrane, sending gushing blood from it, painting the tangle in the deepest of crimsons. But freeing him through this sacrifice.

With both of his forelegs, in a violent repayment for the strike he had received, Midnight struck. Hitting Sated Fang on the muzzle... and on the windpipe.

Then barging into him with his entire self in but a blink.

The healer shuddered, his eyes bulging, as the two of them began free falling down. One unable to fly due to shock, the other – the gaping wound. The whole congregation, absolutely everypony observing the rapid descent, was screaming.

Midnight had just enough power left in him to wrap his forelegs around the other stallion’s torso. Clinging to him for dear life, compressing Sated Fang’s chest even further, as they both came closer and closer to the ground.

Twilight resisted the urge to look away, feeling like her hooves were soon to crush the supports of her seat. Her very soul was soon going to escape her body and rush to catch her beloved.

... she saw the ley lines before her eyes.

She felt a thump in her chest.

“Ver!”

The healer managed to let out a rough exhale, twisted left and right, flapped his wings. It slowed them both a little, but didn’t stop what was coming. Midnight only held tighter, making a living weight out of himself, now that he couldn’t possibly do much more.

The luminescent ground was closer and closer, the red glow lighting both of them up, bathing them in more color than even Midnight’s blood was providing.

The fall would hurt regardless of who would hit first.

Twilight felt warmth gathering in her horn’s core.

And another thump in her chest.

“Ver!”

Sated Fang inhaled and flexed his torso, getting Midnight’s hold to release. He beat his wings, grabbing the other stallion by his barrel. He met little resistance, the pain and the seeping blood doing their work.

The healer simply had to do a quick turn, make sure that he was on top, the ground mere inches below.

Her beloved would be crushed underneath the weight.

The arcane strings where there, at the ready to be plucked.

One more, panicked thump.

“Ver!”

A flicker of blue traversing the air among the crimson light.

“Cesa!”

A loud shriek rocked Twilight’s ears, breaking her concentration just as the first trickle of raspberry manifested in her horn’s spiral ridge.

She blinked, at first uncertain what had exactly happened. Was this directed at her? Or...?

She looked at the sight before her eyes.

Sated Fang somehow managed to stop himself, both of them, from reaching the floor.

He was still flapping his wings, maintaining the steady altitude whilst holding the panting, barely conscious Midnight wrapped in his iron grapple. And there, right there, in the overwhelming red light... the very tip of the healer’s wing was stained with a bright, blue mark.

... Twilight’s mind finally saw what had transpired. In that last moment, to stop the fall... Sated Fang must have brushed the dyes ever so slightly...

... that meant Midnight won. Midnight won!

The crier, the same stallion from before, dived into the arena in record time and closed in on the pair, leaving the crowd on the edge of their seats, both figuratively and literally, dead silent. He inspected the situation in the matter of mere seconds, checking both of them, especially Midnight’s rear hooves. He was unmistakably looking for more bright residue.

A second later he flew up and shouted at the top of his lungs, through his bird skull blow horn.

“Verlupte eksata! Nocferratan Maednoc Wentr hab pobed!”

Twilight watched the entire congregation of the Fang Family petrify for a breath as everypony’s ears had received the verdict.

And then, in a tidal wave of noise, the crowd joined the crier’s scream with their own whoops and cheers.

It was a shout of... joy. Utter joy!

The entire arena transformed and turned into a cacophony of exhales, stomping and chanting. Where they had been calling out for blood... they now celebrated the winner with no less zeal!

“Nocferratan! Nocferratan! Nocferratan!”

The only batponies not to participate with quite the exaltation were Sated Fang’s kids and his wife. That could be understood... but even the stallion himself, still supporting Midnight and holding him aloft, nodded and smiled.

Not minding a loss.

... Twilight felt stunned.

She was convinced that this outcome would generate much more displeasure. Midnight was representing, well, her and all... but it looked like the Fangs were pleased with the conclusion since it came after such a rough and bloody struggle.

Speaking of which... even in the crimson light, the brighter due to the claret from Midnight’s wing dripping on the dye in copious amounts, Twilight could tell that he was hurt. Badly.

She doubted the vision of his skin tearing open would leave her mind soon.

She turned quickly to Blessed Fang.

“Honored Lord—”

The young stallion was already looking at her, his expression betraying being thoroughly impressed. And aware of her upcoming request.

“The Nightguardian is a valiant combatant, remarkable. I’ll make sure he receives all the necessary treatment and more, as the blood-bout’s victor.”

Another strange... dichotomy for Twilight.

There was no ill will in the Lord, despite the fact that his chosen contestant had lost. And that such an outcome required of him to take a step back in the matter of the horn trophy. Yes, Blessed Fang had called for the fight, but its result did not disconcert him...

The Fangs rejoicing like crazed, their haspadr pleased...

There was a lot that Twilight did not understand about this Family, that was certain. But, she would leave that matter for a bit later. Right now, Midnight needed to be tended to.

She looked down towards him, getting up from her seat. Thankfully for the stallion, Sated Fang was not only strong, but gentle to his vanquisher, supporting his entire weight. And looking him over as much as he could, with the careful eye of a healer.

In the corner of Twilight’s eye, she spotted that another figure had risen from her seat.

The venerable Fang Shine approached the pit’s edge, looking down. The bright illumination from below lit her muzzle in an eerie light. One that brought forth the mare’s age, dignity... and that danced across the silver symbols embroidered on her robes...

... symbols...

Twilight saw the mare extending her foreleg over the arena, her muzzle tense. Her fangs glistening in the light of the colorful surface, embellished in blood.

... was it just eyes playing tricks and imagination falling for them... or did some of those bloody markings corresponded with what the elder was wearing?

Was this some form of... an augury?

Why was Twilight feeling like she had seen this... A bloody pool, fangs... It was like a dream...

Her head swam a little, the adrenaline of watching her beloved’s struggle slowly receding. She blinked, a gathering, a constellation of signs down below her, pushing themselves into her mind.

She shook her head. She felt questions bubbling in her, but were those even concerning reality...? Or were her worry and anxiety tricking her?

She felt a touch to her foreleg.

“Hwalba knaze?” Rowan Berry’s question found her ears. “Are you alright?”

“Y-yes, yes, I believe so,” Twilight replied, blinking a couple of times. She looked to the side, but Fang Shine was again seated, though breathing deeply. “It was... an extreme fight.”

“That it was,” the coral-eyed mare told her with a note of worry in her own voice. Or did Twilight imagine it too? “I might be helpful to the Nocferratan myself. Should I go right away with the local fruittenders and treat him?”

“I’ll go with you, actually, if the Honored Lord permits it,” Twilight told her, seeing as Sated Fang was taking Midnight to the side, towards a group of ponies at the ready. “I think Midnight Wind deserves warm congratulations as soon as possible.”

“Tac, hwalba knaze,” Rowan Berry replied, the arena’s red light flashing in her eyes.

... or was that envy instead?

Chapter LIV – Compulsion

Lord Blessed Fang was true to his words.

Before sunrise that very night, Midnight had been granted all the necessary medical help that he might have required after the fierce and memorable... and damaging bout. In his case, that meant a substantial amount of herbal poultices and bandages.

As well as splints, so that his wing would be properly immobilized.

Twilight was informed quickly enough that the wound he had sustained, fighting for her honor... and more, but that was their personal secret... the exact injury he had then deepened through his almost manic tenacity, was not life-changing. Twilight accepted that with a huge dose of relief. However, Midnight was still going to stay grounded for quite some time.

Luckily for him, the local medics turned out to be most knowledgeable when it came to taking care of these sort of injuries, no doubt accustomed to seeing damage done in the verlupte.

And speaking of that mane-raising fight...

“That should sort you out, Nightguardian,” Sated Fang claimed, bringing a satchel and placing it by Midnight’s temporary bed, in the small hovel not far from the arena which served as a clinic for the contenders. “Rowan Berry knows exactly the medicine I had in mind, so she can administer it for any further discomfort.”

Midnight, for his part, was not openly hostile towards his bout rival, but he also found it a bit peculiar to be tended to by somepony that had just gifted him with a surprise trip into the bramble wall.

Much like Twilight... but she tried her best to focus on the positives, even in such a situation. Especially since, well, the healer looked genuinely interested in helping out.

“It will sound strange,” she warned with nothing but honesty, “but I am grateful for helping the Nightguardian, a valuable member of my honorary retinue, and taking care of the very damage caused by... well, yourself, Sated Fang.”

Twilight was usually better at saying things like this, at least she believed so, but considering that one of Midnight’s sides was comprised of more bandages than the pony, it was hard to distance oneself from what had happened.

At least the healer grasped the nuanced matter to the best of his abilities.

“Not the first time I do that, actually,” he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck a little. “I hope there’s no hard feelings. What happens in the arena, ab Bogine, stays in the arena, at least for me. I never wish to harm anypony outside of it, but when I am called for verlupte, then it is my sworn duty to give my all.”

Midnight, sitting on the bed and checking his scratched side, hissed at the bandages pulling on him. “It’s a new experience, being patched up by a rival... but praise is deserved where it is deserved, Zasitenu Kiel. Haven’t seen toughness like that since... ever, almost. How often do you steal bazaltliskiyi meals?”

The healer chuckled, shaking his head. “My wife would be a bigger threat than those beasts were she to learn I’m chomping on rocks in their caves. Nye, nye, I just, well... As I said, pretty much all of my relatives are wampiri. I have found my calling elsewhere, such was the will of Neskaza Lunee... but I always had some physical training happening around. And, since I always enjoyed a good meal and grew rather tall, I thought I might actually try to combine everything and.... here I am.” He said with a big, almost goofy grin. “Not ever chosen to be a Nocferratan and yet I got to clash with one. An honor!”

“I think you still have some blood in your nose there,” Midnight retorted, trying to get up.

Twilight was ready to step forth and help him, but Rowan Berry and Sated Fang were on it, slowly getting the stallion to stand upright.

“Atent, atent...” the healer cautioned. “You might be able to walk without much issue, Nocferratan, but take it easy. You don’t want to rip the bandages and you’ve lost just enough ver. And since, well, that wing won’t be of much use for some time, save your leg strength. You have it to spare, my face can attest for that, but...”

Midnight shook his head as much as he could and chuckled dryly. “As long as you are certain I shall be back to full strength, I can deal with being more careful for the moment... Unless you want a rematch, then I can give one to you right now, lupul.”

The big stallion patted himself on the belly. “Later. A fight always makes me hungry.” Then he turned to Twilight. “If I would be of any help to you still, hwalba knaze, around our Mountain, don’t hesitate to ask. I’ll be happy to be of service!”

Twilight could choose to still sulk over what had happened to Midnight... and she wasn’t going to just let that slide, but she was willing to give Sated Fang another chance in her mind.

After all... he wasn’t the one that had dared speak up to Lord Blessed Fang and cause the scuffle.

“In the coming nights, perhaps. Thank you, Sated Fang,” she told him, getting a wide smile in return.

“Naturally. I’ll have one of mine come around to change the bandages tomorrow night, Nocferratan. Now, I’m starving and my family is waiting,” the healer claimed, getting more than ready to leave.

So the three of them left the hovel too. Thankfully, Midnight was capable of making the trip back to their quarters at the Lord’s palace, despite the discomfort. Which the armor only deepened, as Twilight could imagine, but the stallion was more than persistent about donning it after all. Still, Rowan Berry had to help him out in that endeavor, since all the dressings limited his reach quite a lot.

Twilight... tolerated his insistence. After what Midnight had managed to achieve, she wasn’t going to just oppose. Besides, she could tell that where there was that little bit of embarrassment in him over bearing so many wounds, the dark breastplate instilled vigor.

And, thankfully, there was no need to rush. Quite the opposite, their stroll was at a rather reasonable tempo. Which turned out most fortunate. Mainly due to the fact that an astounding number of the locals, those that had seen the fight themselves or who had heard about it already, were giving Midnight their encouraging exhales or a few words of support at almost every opportunity.

It made moving through the main cavern much slower than one would expect... but at least Twilight was glad that the Mountain did react to the conclusion of the quarrel with happiness rather than a grudge. And despite the local, beloved fighter losing.

Especially “interesting” to Twilight, though she would use the term loosely, was just how many batponies praised the amount of injuries that Midnight had sustained. Almost getting killed in the bout’s process was, surprisingly, not only a notable achievement but a source of great honor...

And Twilight, despite her very best and honest efforts, felt those constant stings about her heart every time a mare would come around and, quite overtly, show interest in Midnight as the victor and the wounded.

Not hard to understand, Twilight’s own affection could attest for that, but the same fondness was still shooting hidden daggers at the other mares about.

Hadn’t she been shown enough from Midnight to know she had no competition whatsoever to worry about?

Yet, the more surprising, Twilight could have sworn that Rowan Berry was also having a problem with all those mares as well. That gaze that the healer had worn right after the fight...

Twilight kept it in mind, definitely.

After a marked number of these eulogies from the local populace, the three of them safely reached their antechamber. And Midnight’s first move was to let out a long, long sigh, followed by a hiss. As if he was holding his breath this entire time.

“Kirwe, had I known this would make me so popular among Kieli, I would have made sure to roll some more in the brambles...” he uttered, his tone somewhere in between amusement and discouragement over his state. He looked back at his immobilized wing with a grimace. “These splints will keep me up all day.”

Twilight wasn’t sure how to comment on that at first. Was he trying to make a joke at his own expense or did he really feel that defeated, despite the win...?

Well, there was one, most obvious thing to tell him.

“I... thank you, Midnight Wind,” she said, breaking the silence in the room with gratitude. “You have fought fiercely, gallantly... and at a great personal cost. I will not forget that.”

Midnight gave her a glance that clearly told her that he had not forgotten the stare they had shared in the midst of the fight.

She would hope not. It was yet one more of the gazes that she was going to treasure in her heart for the rest of her life. Hoping for many more, and much more pleasant ones.

“It was my duty, Honored Princess,” he assured, smiling just a little... then grunting at the covering right next to his eye, which strained a little. “I am your assigned guardian. Think nothing of the fact that I’m merely doing what’s required. I hope, however, that the rest of your visit would spare me a challenge like this, at least until I am healed a little.”

A hiss cut through the chamber far more sharply than Twilight’s previous thanks.

Both of them looked at Rowan Berry, who was unpacking the medicine given to her by Sated Fang, putting it on the small table in a safe, but rather agitated manner.

“You’re lucky you’ll be capable of even taking a challenge like that ever again, Nocferratan,” she spoke, checking the contents of the flasks with an eye of a specialist, but an irritated one as well. “A couple more blows, a thorn in the right place and we wouldn’t even be having this conversation...”

Twilight bit her lip at these grim words, but Midnight just rolled his eyes and retorted.

“Yes, I know stakes were dire, Yazembe Acine. I’ll focus on celebrating the fact that I once more lived to see the night and tell the, well, increasingly interesting tale of my life. Besides... I’d be a pretty poor wampir if I were to fear every instance of putting my life in danger.”

“And I’d be a very poor lupule,” Rowan Berry had her own response, “if I were to ignore that you were a hair of your mane away from never making it out of that arena!”

Her declarations were rather... explosive, Twilight did take note. Another one that night.

Still, the stallion kept his cool, making his way to his resting place with enough care.

“This is but one more thing to thank Bogine for. Actually, I need to visit the Mountain’s shrine tomorrow.” He glanced Twilight’s way, seeking approval. “The Lord, as I believe, might have a feast in my honor in mind, after the victory, and I definitely would be expected to participate in it alongside you, hwalba knaze... but I still hope to make that trip at some point.”

Twilight was about to address that, considering it a rather fortunate idea. For many reasons, not just the natural curiosity over the style of a holy place in this remarkably fierce Mountain.

She didn’t have the chance, however.

“How about you ask the good Bogine for some reason too!” Rowan Berry declared, stomping her hoof, causing the table to wobble and the bottles to rattle. She did take note of her little eruption and hissed, but it didn’t change much. “Yes, I’ll bring some food, I seem to be usually used as an errand mare. And that way I won’t have to keep staring at Midnight Wind’s soleespalu muzzle right now!”

Having said that, the healer decided not to share any more glances or words with the chamber, preferring to leave in a rush.

Slamming the door behind her quite loudly.

And leaving both Twilight and Midnight a little shocked. Though the latter seemed to shake that off much quicker, his brow furrowing.

“Am I looking that bad?”

Twilight sighed at his impish tone, though his expression did betray he was asking significantly more seriously.

“If you are asking ‘in general’, I think you know my answer well enough. If you are asking ‘right now’?” She paused, her mind again taking in the sight of Midnight’s face, half covered in scratches and bandages. “You... had better nights, I imagine...”

The stallion seemed keen on following the question with a smirk of his, but that never came to pass.

“Yes... Yes, I had,” he spoke instead. He took a few more steps and sat down heavily on the bed. Hissing long as he did so. “Kirwe... It feels like half of me is on fire...”

Twilight quickly approached him, taking her spot, but giving him all the space he might have needed. It was like a strange recall of their conversation from before the fight. Then it had been the time for braving the challenges.

Now... it was about facing the consequences of them.

When it came to that, at the very moment, Midnight was ready to let go of the brave face finally. And Twilight could easily tell that what he was experiencing was nothing to be envious of, his muscles twitching and his breathing a little laborious.

“I’m... I’m so sorry...” she whispered.

He shook his head. Gently, not to irritate his wounds. “Iau lumn, I’m fairly certain we’ve had that talk and we’ve covered that... and more.” He grimaced. Then he stretched his right wing, groaning at the immobilized one straining a little against its supports. “Apparently all of that was enough for me to go kernels...”

“I... think you mean ‘nuts’, dear...” she corrected him, though somehow not finding it in herself to smirk at that error.

Go figure.

Midnight sighed, likewise not finding much humor in his mistake. “Well, whatever strangely edible food invaded my mind...” He looked over his left side again. “I... That might have been the most reckless thing I have ever done. And I’m a Nocferratan, we’re expected to be alright with all dangers and reckless tasks...”

Twilight bit her lip, looking somewhere to the side. “Then... then why did you do it? You knew you were in no shape to continue and I... you’ve already done well enough, I would have somehow worked around that loss, it wasn’t—”

“It was important. Important to you, my light,” the stallion retorted. She felt his hoof against her muzzle, as he gently made her look straight into his eyes. “And if that is so... ‘well enough’ is not good for me... You deserve my very best. And this?” He touched one of his bandages. “This will heal.”

“It will take long...” She whispered, feeling like she could get lost in his gaze right there and then. There was something... compelling in it at that moment. More than usually.

“It’s unpleasant... but I’ll manage,” he whispered. “As long as I know this pain serves you...”

“I...” Twilight paused, unsure if what she had in mind were the right thing to say. She felt warmth and pain at those words. She could nourish the former... and try with the latter. “Listen, I-I am not an expert in that field, I studied some of it, but... uhm... I can see if I could, I mean... help you out a little? With, ah...”

She pointed up towards her horn, unable to look away from Midnight’s keen gaze. He grasped what she meant without even blinking, but his stare didn’t change at all at the idea of utilizing magic.

“You are most generous, my light. And your power is great, for you have made me see even the Judging Sun’s sign, but... I don’t think that would be a good idea,” he uttered with understanding. “I’m a quick enough healer, I think, so please don’t worry. But my wounds closing too fast might raise some suspicions...” he warned additionally and not without a solid reasoning behind it. “However...”

“Yes...?” she asked... feeling that the gaze of his would make her agree to anything at this point.

“Help me out in another way right now...”

Wonderfully, his request was more than welcome. And their lips were joined a second later.

It wasn’t a long kiss, it wasn’t a passionate kiss, but the circumstances of this one made it memorable all the same. Allowed Twilight to let go of the remnants of worry and instead focus on the joy. The joy of tasting their love once more, having braved yet another challenge.

Midnight broke their connection after a moment, running his tongue over his lips, savoring the moment himself. “Always good to have something to return to...”

“Glad I could... be of service,” Twilight told him in reply, inhaling dreamily. And earning a little, gently pained chuckle. She shook her head. “I... thought I saw it in your gaze, Midnight... Then, before you charged that last time...”

The stallion wanted to speak up, then just exhaled in another, short laugh. “I... ha... yeah, I know the moment. Seeing you there, looking into your eyes among the crowd, it... It reminded me of a certain... thirst. That I had felt before.”

Twilight took note of how he said the word and knew what he meant outright, even as he continued.

“Among the pain, the piercing brambles, I felt... another sting. When I saw you, your eyes overtaken by worry and... and pride,” Midnight told her, undeniably happy about the sight, despite the situation which had caused it. “I was again reminded of what we have. That I live and fight for you. And that you are my mare... Nopony else’s. And I again realized just how much I’d want to be bound to you in crimson...”

“Oh... I mean...” She felt her cheeks gaining color, which was rather topical in its own right. Midnight’s declaration had gravity to it that they... well, they both surely understood. “I don’t have to tell you that, if... if you’d still want it, I wouldn’t...”

He put his hoof against her lips. “I know, my light. Just that fact alone suffices to sate the yearning.” He cupped her cheek. “The other craving for you I feel right now, well... I will leave it for when we’re more in private. And I’m looking less like a wrapped up gift. Unless, of course, that’s a preference of yours, or something...”

Twilight giggled at his wink, feeling the heat of his hoof and that of her cheek mingling. She sighed happily at the warmth of the present and the promise of more... warmth in the future. She definitely had something to look forward to.

Still...

“I... hate to ruin the moment, Midnight, but...” She glanced at the previously slammed door. “What was that about exactly...?”

“It’s not ruining the moment, really,” the stallion said and rolled his eyes. “It gave us the moment in the first place, so I think addressing it is a given.” He looked to the side, gathering words. “You do recall what I have... insinuated some time ago? About Rowan Berry?”

“That she can be...” Twilight didn’t finish, but she didn’t have to.

“Tac. Well, in this instance, I doubt she’d gone to send a message about my victory to anypony important. I’m not that interesting, I’m sure,” Midnight spoke, his piercing stare losing a little bit of its spark for a breath. “But it seems that her ‘performance’ is still being affected by, you know... her being into me. Although I have told her strongly that nothing shall happen.”

“Oh. Yes, right.”

They had this conversation before, yes, now that Twilight was reminded of the matter. Rowan Berry had shown interest in Midnight being a brave Nightguardian right from the start, after all.

And, how surprising, that little sting of jealousy was still very much present in Twilight’s heart at the thought, despite everything. And despite her knowing better.

Actually, she doubted it was going anywhere anytime soon... or maybe ever. For it wasn’t such a terrible thing to want the stallion all for herself, right? As long as she could keep that impulse thoroughly in check. Which she believed that she could.

Most importantly, however, was that considering what they had been through already, what they had faced and what they had built so far... she trusted Midnight. And if he had told Rowan Berry “no”, it meant no. Period.

But, having in mind this topic...

“Listen, do you think that this could have been...?”

He blinked, not really catching what she was thinking about.

“I mean, is this another clue...? I suppose operatives in many cultures are trained to use emotions to manipulate their... ‘targets’ I guess.”

Midnight’s gaze sharpened.

“Do you think that she might have tried something like that—”

“I don’t care. She won’t anymore.“

Midnight’s reply was like a stone wall erected in but a heartbeat. A response so firm, it actually felt a little unpleasant to bounce off from it.

“What was and might have been doesn’t matter. Right here, right now nothing like that shall happen.”

Normally, such a reply would worry Twilight a little. Midnight had before shown that he was having hard time expressing certain worries and deflecting topics...

Yet there was something serious, deadly serious in his tone. Something that seemed convincing enough, as if the stallion had already taken Rowan Berry’s choice and forced the answer to become reality... But it felt... odd. Displaced?

“Have you... Did you have to talk with her about that again lately? Is that why she is on edge once more?”

Midnight craned his neck... then hissed, realizing that meant straining the wounds a little.

“Kirwe...” he swore, then shook his head. “Sorry. There are still signs, yes, hard to miss even for me as a stallion... though I was told before that I am a stupid one at that,” he said, his voice cracking a little at that last part. “But I think what really caused this was seeing me... like this. If her heart has any true fondness for me, I suppose seeing me wounded can be, at the least... irritating?”

Twilight could understand that, considering how the nerves had been eating her up during the bloody challenge.

“And... it does not help that you’re trying to act brave, does it?”

Midnight chuckled a bit and sighed. “Ha, acting brave is a prerequisite in my duty, you know?” He held her hoof, squeezing it a little. “Sometimes even we, trained to withstand all and serve with all our might... well, we have doubts. Sometimes we find that what we are ordered to do might... not align with our character, I suppose. But those of us... Those who took the oaths must stand against it all. The pain and danger, the uncertainty... and persevere. Because we have found our calling and we will fulfill it right.”

Midnight’s words were filled to the brim with solemnity. She always knew how serious he was taking his tasks, he didn’t have to prove that once more. Yet hearing him talking so overtly about his duties was... uplifting. He took his role very seriously.

The stallion continued, arriving at the point he was trying to make.

“A courageous, uhm...‘aspect’, I think the expression would be, helps a lot in that. To convince others, or to convince yourself of your stance to some degree. Not everypony enjoys such, well... ‘posturing’?”

“It’s not posturing for the sake of posturing, though.”

Midnight nodded, his expression betraying that he knew all about that. “No. It is sometimes just a way to find a path among the worries and doubts, encourage oneself... and not go mad.”

“Well...” Twilight placed her other hoof on his. “Sometimes that can make you appear a little crazed, my ‘gone kernel’ stallion,” she told him.

Causing him to pout comically and look at her. Nothing but boundless affection reigning in his eyes.

“Perhaps. But... love and madness are rather close, I find...” he whispered.

Whispered in that irresistible timbre of his voice, causing Twilight to shudder all over. He tilted his head a little, his fangs reflecting the candlelight no less than his gaze at the moment.

“And I have you to thank for reaching this conclusion to my... compulsion,” he muttered, his husky tone more than clear.

“You mean your... red desire or...?” she somehow managed to ask, feeling her eyes being lulled to close and her lips to part by the sheer sound of his voice.

“Peraure if I know...” he murmured, right before he leaned in, grabbing Twilight’s muzzle with the most sensual strength and making sure she couldn’t focus on anything else for a good while than his presence and his heat.

She knew that she was going to have sweet dreams that day, despite the fight, the blood, the bandages.

As long as Midnight was there.

***

“I have to say, I imagined Equestrian train service to be of a lower standard...”

Moonwarden blinked. An interesting statement.

He looked away from the shifting landscape, which was only beginning to feel the warmth and light of the rising Sun. Meaning that it soon would become far too bright and colorful for some tastes and, through that, far less engaging... Though he also realized thinking that was making him sound positively negative in his own mind.

Nothing new.

So Moonwarden instead focused on his companion of the morn. Sharing the rather high-end suite he had managed to reserve in record time on the earliest... or latest for some, train towards the Eastern Woods.

“How so?” he inquired, genuinely curious and stopping himself from honorifics with all the might in him. As it had been decided.

“I’m not certain,” came the quiet reply. “I’ve never actually used this as a mode of transportation, but I imagined that it would be a lot less... solid? Rather shoddy? Not sure why.”

“Equestrian train service certainly did have its nasty, formative years, but nowadays one can put trust in its quality. Trottingham could be thanked for it in no small amount. And I say, let that be the first of many positive surprises on this journey,” Moonwarden retorted, checking his vest...

... almost by mistake brushing his hoof past the pocket portrait hidden in it. Even if the mare shown in it was sitting right opposite him. Though her features were slightly different than what most would be used to.

There wasn’t an actual danger involved in travelling like this, other than a crash, of course. Still, precautions had naturally been put in place, with Toolbox and Nettle Leaf having casually been assigned to the next compartment and Moonwarden making sure that no real names were placed on the reservations list.

Yet Her Lunar Majesty had decided, as to make it easier to board and leave the coach, to assume a visage of an indigo-maned unicorn of pale coat.

Like a marvelous harvest moon, hiding underneath a billowing, storm cloud. Mysterious, alluring and dangerous alike...

“Is everything alright?” Moonwarden heard a question. And realized that he had caught himself staring again at the visage before him.

His lady’s features were soft and delightful and her eyes still had the same depth to them. Beguiling in their own right, in a way that he could do nothing about.

“Yes, of course. Simply considering the situation,” he responded.

He had to admit that he might have been previously looking through the window not to be found gawking. It would have been unkind. And too easy to do, as it had just happened, as his lady even in this guise presented herself more than regally to him.

“Are you considering that this might not have been a brilliant idea after all?”

Moonwarden shook his head outright. “Preposterous, all of my ideas are faultless,” he retorted, managing to somehow elicit a brief smirk from his lady. “But would you mean the way we are travelling?”

“Teleporting four ponies to such a remote location like Hollows Shades is a bit finicky, even for the likes of me and my sister. I suppose Princess Twilight wouldn’t have much of an issue, but...”

“But, indeed,” Moonwarden affirmed. “I was actually considering one more avenue of such an approach, but it would not have been entirely reliable. However, I believe that this is fast enough, quite low-profile and actually, rather comfortable,” he spoke, making sure to, indeed, enjoy the seating, despite his back’s slight protests. “Naturally, I would have bought a private train by this point that would suit our needs even better, but feel free to blame Advisor Raven for that fiasco.”

His disguised companion shook her head. “There are times when I really don’t know if you are being serious or not.”

“Why not both?” Moonwarden told her, deciding to look a little dreamy. And mopey. “I would have liked a train.”

“Like the little spoiled colt you are?” she quipped, much to his amusement. But amusement laced with some concern.

“M—maybe ‘spoiled’ could be accurate after a stretch, but I would rather call myself ‘impeccably indulgent’. Life is a toil, but a well-earned reward for hard labour is something to revel in and appreciate.”

His lady looked outside the window, at the fields and rolling hills of Equestria, ready to welcome the day in earnest. “I suppose it’s something a little easier to say from a manor than a farmer’s hut. Not everypony lives in prosperity... or even comfort for their everyday struggles, as much as we would wish otherwise.”

“So very idyllic of a scenario that would be,” Moonwarden retorted. “However... I am anything but ‘everypony’. Which is also why I shall not simply overlook my affluence because somepony else has it worse. And to shatter the image of being only a soulless egocentric—”

“You can certainly try.”

“I believe,” Moonwarden continued, rolling his eyes a little, “that the mission of helping Equestria as a country, which is the exact reason for at least some of my prosperity, shall have the inessential ramifications of bettering the paltry lives of many ponies.”

His lady gave him a long and rather unamused look. “Is this really how you see it?”

He returned the gaze a bit blankly. “Depends whether this conversation serves a deeper purpose than a somewhat humorous distraction from your discomfort...”

... my lady.

Drat, this arrangement was turning out far more difficult than he had anticipated. It was, he supposed, a refreshment in the art of subterfuge, avoiding the title... but, more importantly, an actual request coming from Her Majesty.

Why? He had theories. Himself had a couple more. But those they would only bring up if necessary.

Still... the lack of titles shortened the distance between a servant and the sovereign. Moonwarden felt like he was foisting such lack of deference, being so utterly discourteous, it was almost sickening. Which was why the discomfort was his, rather than Her Majesty’s, he believed.

Or rather it was a shared plight, as his lady’s gaze fell after his words. She sighed, looking somewhere to the side. Barely hiding the weight on her shoulders and mind.

“Is it that obvious that I’m distraught?” she uttered the question.

“The tells by this point simply cannot hide from my attention, though I have seen them slowly gathering through the whole trip,” Moonwarden replied, trying to remove from his voice any sharpness or coldness. For her sake. “Our concept’s validity, which you have questioned, does not really hang on our choice of transportation...”

“But on me,” she spoke, the crushing doubt in her tone most discouraging.

Well, for most. Not for Moonwarden.

“I have every ounce of trust in you, m—” He interrupted himself, pursing his lips. “Well, way to ruin the declaration’s strength. Yet I mean it nevertheless. I am certain this shall be a walk in the park... which happens to be woods in this particular instance. The captain has the fear of Goddess in her and will surely be more than willing to adhere to your will.”

“And if she won’t?” came the Princess’ inevitable question.

“And if she will not immediately, as that is the only scenario I truly foresee, then I find myself more than confident that your authority and presence shall quash her doubts. And yours, simultaneously,” he stated, feeling a small smile dancing on his lips.

Not missed by the Princess. “You seem to be enjoying that particular possibility.”

Moonwarden didn’t have to be greatly introspective to grasp why he looked so pleased.

“It shall be helpful to you, for that to happen, first and foremost. A stalwart and majestic ruler most definitely needs to experience the regard. Let alone a goddess,” he explained, nodding thoughtfully at his own words. “Besides, I am sometimes... well, most of the time actually, considered power-hungry. Yet who says I cannot sate this compulsion watching you perform your role.”

A strange grimace passed through the alicorn’s disguised face. “Could you elaborate...?”

This time, he fought the smile.

“That would require using the right titles.”

The right titles, yes.

Moonwarden had to agree with himself. But... he could hardly use some of those appellations out loud. Or ever.

It was good enough of a façade, truth be told. A universal expression, referring to Her Majesty as “his lady”, with her permission. It conveyed the absolutely necessary homage for her as a ruler and an alicorn.

But she still was his mistress in more than that way. The other titles he would be ready to grant her, coming straight from his very core... well, those were not meant to be. So why would he even invoke them... and the rapture it would be to do so?

His lady, during his ruminations, shook her head and responded to his last statement. “You will think me ridiculous...”

“Inconceivable.”

“The disguise is one thing...” she revealed, though hesitantly, “but I wondered if it would, somehow, help me. To... dispraise myself. Before making a... supposedly divine appearance.”

Ridiculous.

Moonwarden quickly berated himself, then focused on this extraordinary set of statements. To somehow makes sense of them.

“To... jump upon the godly pedestal more shockingly, in hopes that it would just put you against a fait accompli without an easy backing down to your regal status?” he rapidly came up with an explanation and, much to his surprise, the Princess nodded her head.

“... something like that.”

“Not the most labyrinthine of perplexing ideas to boost one’s confidence...” he admitted, “but, had I known, I would not have agreed... my lady.”

Silence reigned in the compartment after those words, silence marred only by the cadanced sound of the loyal machine, taking them both to their next destination. There was something tense about that repetitive sound. Like a clock ticking down time to the hour of trial and judgment. Time rapidly running out.

Preposterous, Moonwarden thought. Nopony had the right to invoke tribunal upon his lady.

Who looked down, fiddling with her hooves. “I know we’ve... had this discussion before, but I still feel ill at ease that I even deserve that title, especially from you.”

He tilted his head. “Especially from me? Who am I but an utter knave?” he inquired.

But there was no real reaction. Yes, he had anticipated this being a tough test for Her Majesty, despite him suggesting the relatively easiest scenario of all which had crossed his mind. But to again see her so... apprehensive, so shaky and fretful.

It filled him with... compassion. And fury. The former had an obvious target. So did the latter.

He leaned forth a little, doing his best to keep his voice steady and calm and his expression clear, though concerned.

“Could I meet your gaze?”

What are you doing?

He somehow withstood the twinge of his mind at omitting the title once more. It made the question that much more... treacherous.

More so when the Princess consented and the depth of her stare pulled on his heart and soul. The talent in mentalism and being impervious to its tricks had nothing to do with this sort of a fixation. For its foundations did not lie in the mind, but the heart.

Moonwarden had to steel himself with all his might. Trying to formulate sentences that would beckon to his lady just enough... without compromising anything.

But what if—

No.

“Your doubts and plights are great,” he began, the kind tone holding for now. “I can only apologize that I have not grasped their magnitude earlier. That I have not looked deeper into your being, scarred and rent by the Nightmare’s grasp. I might have granted you support, being your confidant and aide, but I should have been there for more. And for that, I apologize...” he confessed, maintaining this steady, almost intimate connection between himself and his lady.

She was ready to tell him that his apology was unnecessary, that much was blatant in her gaze. But as much as no arcane compulsion was present in Moonwarden’s stare, it held her attention, allowing him to continue.

“But now that I have seen the extent of your hurt, one that cuts you off from your very destiny as the Alicorn of the Night, I can tell you – this, right now... this is not who you are. You are not a pony of failure. One that made mistakes, like we all do, maybe. But not one to lose her value, stuck in a prolonged torture over the past for all eternity. What you are... is a ruler. A defender. An exemplar. You are the Immaculate Moon. I wish to help you remind yourself that you can be perfect, even with all of your flaws... most of which are but figments, believe me. I wish to help, as faulty as this help might turn out to be, despite my constant strive for perfection. I am here for you.”

Something shone in Her Majesty’s gaze. Something warm and fond, but Moonwarden couldn’t let that spark distract him.

“Perhaps I will not be the one to banish all of this... this fear and this guilt, rendering you so ailing and timorous. Maybe that is somepony else’s calling and success to be, in the yet untold future, to absolve you... but I promise you, that right here and right now, as long as there is breath left in my lungs... and your patience for my prideful folly holds,” he added with a small smile before finishing, “I will aid you in whatever way I can... my lady.”

Silence returned to the suite, again measured in the metallic ticking of the wheels and the tracks... but it wasn’t the same quietude. Moonwarden felt the shift, despite the fact that his heart was pounding and his mind was throbbing over being so open and yet so cautious simultaneously.

But more important than the chaos in his being was the Princess’ gaze softening. Her stare had calmed down, regained the quality of the untold, stoic cosmos. The fear, welling up in those dark, mysterious pupils waned. The worry was still there, Moonwarden was more than certain... but he had dispelled it for those few moments, at least. Pushed it back and made it submit.

Yes... that victory could too satiate his hunger for power and dominance.

And, not to mention... it simply felt right.

He remained silent, patiently waiting. If there were to be a response, it had to come from a genuine, unhurried place. And he was more than happy to grant his lady all the time she now needed, if she even were to reply. What he saw in her stare... what he was seeing in it still, was enough of a statement in return.

At least, he thought so... until she opened her mouth.

“Thank you, my loyal servant...”

Came the Princess’ sentence, imbued with pure gratitude. Something about her muzzle, hidden away behind the illusion, still showed how moved she was by these declarations. And that she didn’t bother to hide it much.

“Your words... they mean a lot,” she uttered.

Her voice shook a bit as she was now looking straight into his eyes. Not an ounce of shame or discomfort in her at showing this appreciation.

Making Moonwarden even more worried about getting lost in her gaze.

“I think...” she paused for a second, considering her next words. “I think that had I heard all of this from a pony more... adhering to the ideals of Friendship and Harmony, or even my sister... I wouldn’t have believed in it. I wouldn’t have confidence in the depth of those words. But you?”

As she paused... a smirk flitted across her lips.

“An utter and incorrigible miscreant?”

Moonwarden hid his own sly expression a little bit better, though it took every ounce of concentration. This felt like...

... repayment?

Achievement. Like a compensation of the kind he had not been expecting and which was at that moment causing his heart to thrash in his chest. Its frantic beat warming up his being... strangely flowing and gathering around that small, little, secret pocket portrait in his vest.

He tried to focus and reply, keeping his voice as composed as he could.

“I shall take the epithet as a compliment in its own right. Though, I have to ask, my lady... Do you think it wise to trust the words of a master mentalist and a malefic manipulator?” he inquired.

And she laughed.

She actually laughed.

A brief, sweet laugh which warmth was more than enough to permeate right to Moonwarden’s core.

“I know what you want me to say,” she spoke afterwards, that tone of wily satisfaction only adding to the moment’s strange allure. “ ‘Distrust shields us better than an armor of steel’. Followed quite adamantly by words like ‘control is the better part of trust’... And I appreciate those lessons of yours, to this very morn. But now... yours was not a question of whether I am naively trusting or irrationally cautious in general... but a question of whether I trust you.”

Something happened.

Moonwarden had no idea what. Other than realizing anew, that he was still staring right into his lady’s wondrous eyes and saw something... more to these pupils of exquisite darkness.

“Yes.”

... what did she just...?

“And those words? Spoken like that towards me? Yes... And for the third time – yes. So thank you for them and all that you have already done, my most loyal servant.”

Moonwarden’s very soul stirred.

Without thinking much, despite the lack of proper space and the fact that a train compartment was a far inferior space than a throne room, Moonwarden got up from his seat. With a swift, practiced motion, he swept his travelling cloak to the side, and found just enough space, though sideways, to kneel before her.

Her Majesty, the Alicorn of the Night. Proclaimed the Goddess, Immaculate Moon.

“My lady...”

He uttered. This most miraculous of titles in his mind. In his heart.

He dared not to lift his eyes, but felt her grateful and approving gaze upon his grey, insignificant form.

The gaze of a sovereign.

... but... not only?

“Rise, my servant, and take your seat,” he heard her request, “lest I just drop the charade entirely.”

Moonwarden took just the right time to get up, not to appear in any way eager to abandon his subservient gesture. When he stared at the Princess again, her smile became less warm... but that didn’t mean the moment had never happened.

Quite the opposite. It would last and live in his memory. A glimpse. A sliver. A shard of what could have been, but would never be real.

He could live with that.

Somepony’s coming.

“I believe,” Moonwarden spoke, glancing at the suite’s doors, “we’re soon to arrive.”

A knock sounded just that moment and Toolbox’s rougher tone spoke from behind the wood.

“We’re stopping in five,” he announced with just the right amount of volume not to be obnoxious, nor overheard by half the train.

Moonwarden didn’t let him know he acknowledged the information, preferring to focus on making sure his garments and rather meager luggage were prepared to meet the Eastern Woods.

“Are you ready, my lady?” he inquired of the Princess.

“Are you still by my side, like you promised?” she asked back. And he was more than happy to smile and nod.

The morning in the hamlet of Hollow Shades did not differ much from the eve, as much as Moonwarden could attest for that. The thicket of trees, cut through only so that the train tracks could reach this remote location, robbed the ground of much of the sunlight. Which neither him nor anypony else of the four would object to, as he imagined.

One more pony made their way off the train and onto the small platform. And then from it, soon making the place look positively abandoned.

“Ah, to see the rustic nowhere again, how charming,” Moonwarden uttered, which made Toolbox snort a little.

“Careful there, boss,” he whispered back. “Your gentry’s sticking out.”

Moonwarden rolled his eyes. That was nothing new, honestly.

The Princess, in the meantime, was looking about. Taking in the forest scenery a little and, as he could imagine, reminiscing or connecting the name of the place with the sight before her eyes.

“I must say... I do find this place rather charming. Or, I would in entirety, were it not for...”

She glanced Moonwaren’s way and didn’t have to finish that particular sentence at all.

He grasped it. And preparations had to be made. To, at least, begin dealing with that certain... lack of closure that she had so transparently referred to.

“Nettlie.”

“Y-yes, sir?” the mare asked, the glasses on her muzzle bouncing in panic just a little.

“Be so kind and, with Toolbox, escort our esteemed guest to your abode,” he ordered, passing his bag to the big stallion, who nodded in agreement. “Despite the location, do make sure the accommodation is as proper as it can be, even considering the limited resources,” Moonwarden instructed firmly.

“Fret not too much,” his lady actually contested his resolve at assuring her comfort. “This is not a pleasure voyage. Besides, I do not need luxury all the time in my life.”

“It is rather kind of you to lie like that,” Moonwarden retorted with a smirk.

And for some reason he could have sworn that, were it not that they were further apart from one another, his lady would have very eagerly bumped him across the head.

Or maybe he was presuming far too much from that conversation they had shared. He had to pull himself together.

“As I have said, I leave the quarters to the two of you,” he declared, checking his garments. “I shall head out and contact a friend I have helped here the last time before joining you at Nettlie’s house.”

“You sure you want to go all alone, boss?” Toolbox inquired, looking around with caution. “I could be on the lookout for any scuts.”

Moonwarden shook his head, letting out a chuckle. “It is very kind of you to care, but very degrading that you think I need an escort in the first place.”

The said chuckle hid another matter behind it.

Although he had kept silent about it, he didn’t forget that strange... sensation he had felt back outside the Nightguard’s bastion. That feeling of being observed, with lethal intent. But he would not let that overwhelm him. He knew how to be cautious on his own and a lone stallion would gather less attention when moving about in the right way.

All of those years of scheming and subterfuge weren’t for naught, after all.

Moonwarden turned to his disguised lady, his voice confident. “I will not take long. Just enough to make sure we do not have to lose a night of our stay here on empty waiting for the right moment.”

“That’s fine,” she replied, looking upwards at the little clearing above the train tracks. “I wonder how the night looks around these parts, actually...”

There was something definitely... reflective about her words?

Well, maybe a night could have been spared.

Focus.

“I am certain we could have a chance to experience it. I doubt it will take too long to get what we require from your... supplicant.”

After those words and a very covert bow of his neck, Moonwarden turned to head into the village proper.

Not slinking through the morning shade much, since that could have been seen as a bit too clandestine, but an operative’s training was definitely at play. Enough so, that when he finally stood in before the familiar doors of the town hall, he felt rather confident that nopony in the hamlet had actually seen him passing through.

It helped that the place didn’t really have, what one would call, a blooming social life. He imagined that most of the ponies were already hard at work in the lumber mills and the rest of their families had their own business to deal with, instead of mingling about the village.

It was, actually, rather refreshing after such places like Canterlot.

Or worse, Ponyville.

Not that he was prejudiced, but there was a number of reasons why he would mark that location as a bit too frenzied for his tastes. It was like a random crisis was hitting the place every week or so.

A small knock on the town hall’s door was all it took for the sound of hooves to happen behind them.

“Coming!” came the strangely enthusiastic response.

How interesting.

Soon the entrance opened a little and a marigold muzzle under a caramel mane appeared in the crack of the door.

“Yes, how might the—”

That was as far as Quill Driver managed to get before his pine eyes widened at the familiar, and decidedly worrying for him, sight of Moonwarden.

“Mister Quill Driver. It has been a while.”

“M-my lord,” the stallion stammered, taking a step back and opening the door wide, causing the hinges to squeal from the sudden strain. “I-I... We weren’t told...”

“Of course you were not,” Moonwarden retorted, strolling in with confidence. “But I take it even a surprise visit will not faze the hard-working dignitaries of Hollow Shades’ Town Hall.”

The stallion quickly closed the hall tight, stood right before Moonwarden and offered an almost reverential bow. “No, no, no, of course not, my lord!” he assured, with just that little bit of a healthy panic. “You are most welcome, the Town Hall is at your disposal.”

Such a welcoming colt.

Indeed. Without a doubt that little number that had been done to the mayor had spoken to Quill Driver. Not to mention that the secretary himself had received his own, argent dosage of mental warnings and motivation.

“At my disposal, all of it? Thank you, mister Quill Driver, this is most generous of you to offer,” Moonwarden let him know with a small, most dangerous smile. “I take it the esteemed mayor Stamp Duty is hard at work?”

“Y-yes, my lord, that he is,” the clerk confirmed. Shrinking and folding into himself at the question. “Ever... e-ever since your visit, my lord, the mayor has been... r-relentless in performing his duties...”

“Has he now?” Moonwarden inquired, tone more than curious. Which managed to scare Quill Driver even further. “I am so pleased to hear that. And what of his... affliction?”

The stallion gulped, clearly hoping that would clear his throat and make sweat stop running from underneath his caramel mane.

“N-not a drop, my lord. He tossed out all of his stashes, publicly apologized for his... his previous state to the town. He even...”

A dramatic pause?

“Come now, mister Quill Driver, surely I wish to hear all of it. And without delay,” Moonwarden encouraged him in the most distressing way possible.

“Y-yes, my lord! He... he is taking most of his salary, anything that he doesn’t need t-to make a living here and... and sending every bit to his wife. For treatment.”

“Oh?”

“Y-yes, my lord. He is, actually, also planning on asking for a leave of absence soon, so... so that he can spend time with her. Reconnect.”

Well, well, well...

Himself was correct to be genuinely intrigued. It was rather uplifting to hear all of that after the last... invasive treatment that Moonwarden had granted to the mayor. Cutting a few strings, reforming old ones, doing a general, mental spring cleaning was no small feat, even for a master of this abstruse branch of magic. To hear it producing results was encouraging.

However... as strong as those spells were, they couldn’t just create something out of nothing. There was a way of weaving a compulsion, one that could be maintained over some time, with the correct reinforcement and techniques of triggers, anchors, patterns... But those things were, ultimately, fake. Forced. Couldn’t last or grow.

But Moonwarden didn’t remember having outright ordered the mayor to repair his relationship to such a degree. So that fallout had stemmed from genuine emotion. Which simply had needed to be helped resurface.

A good deed for the decade.

“And I take it that you,” he asked, returning to the more self-serving part of the conversation, “shall be the acting mayor when Stamp Duty does take that leave, shall you not, mister Quill Driver?”

The same, easily recognizable spark lit up in the secretary’s eyes. Just like it had appeared the last time.

“Mayor Stamp Duty personally asked me to take that role. And has endorsed me,” the marigold unicorn replied. And couldn’t stop that small note of ambition from invading his voice.

How egotistical and useful of him.

“See, mister Quill Driver? I have told you that the Royal Office is keeping an eye on ponies of wit and skill, ones to be helpful to the country,” Moonwarden reminded him, receiving something of a nervous half-smile. “Who knows if the mayor will decide to even come back? Or will he turn his life completely around at but a... glance?”

And the stallion’s grimace was gone completely, overtaken by utter horror.

Alright, that was enough of tormenting the colt to make a point. It was not really that necessary, nor was a strange whim, but Moonwarden wanted to be more than assured that the secretary would not do anything stupid regarding his visits.

He was much too terrified to do that. And if things were to take a far worse turn at any moment... it was much more beneficial to have a pony more scared of you than an enemy.

“I will have a moment with the mayor. Make sure we are not interrupted. And... could I have you run a quick errand for me later on too, mister Quill Driver?”

“Oh, I—”

“Really? How cordial of you.”

There was no reason for more prostration, so, leaving the secretary scrambling back to his duties, Moonwarden simply trotted away and towards the mayor’s doors. After a knock and but a brief pause, not really caring for a reply from inside, he opened the way himself and crossed the threshold in a commanding manner.

Well now.

The room was far brighter this time. The curtains were open, the place was tidy, ventilated and not one hint was there of it having been a den of alcoholic indulgence of Stamp Duty. The said pony was sitting behind the big desk, rather than lying across it, curiously looking over the stacks of papers that he was rather engrossed in.

He had a tidy and well-kept look about him. Even his eyes, as they gazed up from the everyday’s work, were clear, not a vein in them red.

“Yes, how can I help—ah, sir Moonwarden!” the mayor recognized him, straightening up to greet him more than cordially.

“Good to see you, dear mayor,” came the response, almost like from an old friend. “How fares the wonderful hamlet?”

“Better, much better. Especially since your last visit, sir,” the stallion replied, removing a strand of burgundy mane from his forehead and pointing at the seat before him. “Please, take a seat. A sudden visit, but I welcome it. I cherish any and all chances to talk and thank you, good sir, for your help in sorting me out. I needed a stern talking to.”

The mayor needed much more than that to break an addiction, but he didn’t need to remember all the details of the procedure. It was enough that he was thankful, enthusiastic and eager to show his gratitude. It would be all most advantageous.

“Nothing to thank for, dear mayor,” Moonwarden assured with a kind smile, taking his seat and mindful of his back. “The local ponies, the country, the Royal Office, I dare say all benefit from you feeling and performing much better than before. And I have also heard that you have managed to bring a new spark to your married life, would that be true?”

Stamp Duty took a deep breath, shaking his head. “Not yet, not entirely, but... I’m doing my best. And it’s being received well.” He sighed, almost melodramatically. “I cannot believe I’ve let all of it just... That I’ve tried to escape from it all. And into drink?” he asked rhetorically, scarcely believing what he had been doing with this life.

“We all have our addictions, dear mayor. It is simply beneficial to find the better compulsion at some point in life. Maybe one that actually helps others,” Moonwarden declared, checking whether his monocle was in place. “And one that does not make one believe that they are... gathering pollen for woodland spirits.”

The mayor chuckled in mounting and sincere embarrassment. “Yes, I... do recall that. Most sincere apologies for that silliness. And calling you, sir... ‘Sunshine Rainbows’?”

Almost there.

“Actually, I suggested that, seeing your sorry state,” Moonwarden clarified, leaning in a little. “Speaking of which, actually...”

He smiled wickedly. Blinked. And his eyes filled to the brim with argent light which transfixed the stallion in but a heartbeat.

“The ‘fairies’ need a word.”

Chapter LV – The Moon You Know

Midnight hissed through his clenched teeth.

“Conmod, Nocferratan, nye mota,” came the overly calm voice of one of the local healers, who was slowly and methodically changing the bandages on the stallion.

Twilight was observing it from the threshold of her chamber with no less worry than yesterday... well, maybe a little, but only because she had been assured by her beloved that he was going to be fine.

Still, the look of him right then wasn’t really an assurance. The poultices and medicine were already helping, as much as she could tell, but the amount of... color on the coverings that the healer was replacing was a little sickening.

Rowan Berry, also with far more calm than last night, passed another spool of bandages to her fellow fruittender. She was avoiding Twilight’s gaze and that could have been brought up, but... there was little gain in returning to what the healer had been up to lately.

Caution, however, was more than warranted.

“Kirwe...”

Midnight swore under his breath, as one of the bandages got caught on his coat due to what had seeped into it through the day. He then looked towards Twilight, his muzzle twitching a little as he saw the worry in her eyes.

“Not the best of days I had,” he actually admitted, but still trying to sound calm and confident, “but I am rested enough for the night’s tasks, Honored Princess. There’s no need to worry.”

He would claim that, again putting on a brave face, yes. But Twilight knew better. The bags under his eyes, the way he almost slumped as he was sitting... She could only imagine how his side must have felt and she could quite safely bet that he hadn’t really slept a wink.

Still, she wasn’t going to bring any of that perturbation up. Not with witnesses around.

“I’m sure you will perform accordingly despite the wounds, Nightguardian,” she spoke instead, in the tone of a royal and an envoy.

He nodded, acknowledging her words. And understanding her true intention.

Thankfully but a few minutes more and Midnight looked a little more presentable. As much as he could, whilst being half-wrapped up like a Hearth’s Warming Eve gift. The local healer, checking his work, did nod with enough satisfaction at his work.

He then turned to Twilight with a cordial bow.

“Hwalba knaze, I was also instructed to say... Hwalbu haspadr Aldatu u Rodine Kiel wishes to treat you, as his guest, alongside the winner of the verlupte, to a small, first meal and a celebration. He wished to convey that it shall happen in one of the smaller dining chambers...”

... and not at the courtyard, underneath the horn of Radiant Glory, Twilight heard in the silence of that sentence’s end. And she didn’t think that it were only her high hopes saying that.

It was, instead, a welcome and promising gesture. And one of honor.

“Very well. Do let the Honored Lord know that I shall attend. Nightguardian?”

“Still rested enough,” Midnight replied, getting up and checking the splints of the wing.

The healer did nod deeply and left the chamber to convey the reply to the Lord, leaving the three of them to prepare.

Which didn’t take long... and it happened in silence. Rowan Berry spoke not a word whilst helping Midnight put on his armor properly.

There wasn’t even a whisper, actually. And Twilight would know. Yes, eavesdropping wasn’t her calling at all, but... she was ready much faster than her beloved. Which left her with time to spare to assure herself how things were between the members of her retinue.

And she didn’t learn a thing. Which was knowledge in itself.

It looked like Rowan Berry was really uncomfortable with the whole, current situation. Was it due to emotional entanglement, Midnight’s stalwart refusal, or her eruption of annoyance last night... or something else entirely?

Whatever it was, she was now being the complete opposite of her previous incarnation. Collected, aloof even.

Which Twilight determined was enough of a matter to keep an eye on. Especially considering the possibilities of foul play...

But not at that moment. She had other ponies to pay close attention to. And so she took her retinue and ventured out of their guest quarters. Instructed by the palace servants to join the Lord in the dining chamber on one of the upper floors.

A hall that definitely was not less ornamental than the courtyard, Twilight had to immediately admit. Furs, antlers, horns, bones, in the distinctive Fang Family style. Totemic, even. Though, thank Harmony, among the many hunting trophies there was a distinctive lack of a unicorn horn.

Blessed Fang was awaiting Twilight in an ornate seat by the oaken table, though barely visible over the assortment of fruit and drink. The healer from earlier on hadn’t been kidding, this was supposed to be a proper celebration, in some ways maybe even more elaborate than the greeting Twilight had been meant to receive.

She had seen how generous batponies could be in feasting, but this still felt like a step above. Especially considering that at least some of those pitchers simply must have housed the burning gozalke in copious amounts.

However, Twilight was more than happy to indulge in at least some the local specialties. Now that she didn’t have to issue a formal protest instead of helping herself to them.

A protest that, having left Midnight as wounded as he was, didn’t seem to be much of an issue for the host anymore.

“Hwalba knaze, it is good to see you,” came the greeting her way, as Blessed Fang beckoned her forth, his voice calm, but not cold. “I was hoping you would join me. You and the Nocferratan.”

Twilight trotted around the table, only now spotting the presence of Kindlefang, sitting near the Lord. Again, on a specially lowered seat of her own, wearing a loose, but wonderful gown in the colors of the night’s sky and dark, rich honey.

“And a good night to you, Honored Lord, Lord Consort. This sort of generosity is most appreciated,” Twilight said, having in mind the entire selection of courses.

Blessed Fang only smiled that distant smile of his. “We didn’t really have a chance at dining properly last night,” he reminded her, but his voice rang with the subtle joy over the present, not some petty grudge over the past. “It would be ungrateful to Neskaza Lunee... if we were to squander another chance at life’s little joys. And now, we also wish to show our traditional appreciation to the Nightguardian.” He pointed gracefully Midnight’s way. “You have done your unit and your Family proud. Bear your wounds with fulfillment, as they mark you as the victor. And the blood you have shed honors our arena.”

It was peculiar, to hear such a fierce declarations in the stallion’s remote tone, but Midnight didn’t seem to mind. On the contrary. He saluted with care and respect, before taking his seat.

“Ia grat tu, hwalbu haspadr,” he declared, voice strong and confident. “Zasitenu Kiel was a worthy opponent. His performance testifies of Rodine Kielu strength. And prowess. I know well to respect your wampiri in combat. I see I have to respect your owocellatani as well.”

Lord Blessed Fang only nodded with a smile, then gestured for Midnight to take his seat finally. Which the stallion did with additional caution, to avoid voicing his soreness.

That was quite easily spotted by Twilight... but she couldn’t, unfortunately, focus on his discomfort. She had a conversation to partake in and a new arrangement to reach with the Lord, if returning to the previous relation would be impossible.

Though it wasn’t him that began the casual talk.

“Hwalba knaze, I need thank you,” Kindlefang spoke, making herself more comfortable in her spot. “What you did gave the Iug great joy! The fight was fun.”

... as casual as the topic could be, with Midnight sitting nearby like he was. Still, there was no gain to be had from reopening those wounds, so to speak. And her beloved understood that well enough, Twilight hoped.

“To be completely honest... it wasn’t my intention. I had no idea about this traditional combat before, but... I am glad you have enjoyed yourself, Lord Consort.”

The mare laughed, quite melodiously. “Always a joy to see good fight! Maybe foal of mine shall be wampir.” She put her hoof across her belly, in a truly motherly gesture, despite her youth. “Whatever talent they are given, they will make for great haspadr one night.”

There was something undeniably heartwarming about her words, and Blessed Fang, despite his usual remoteness, did smile quite broadly, looking his wife’s way.

So did Twilight, actually. “I wish you and the foal all the best, Lord Consort. It is always noble, to hope and to think of the future. And how best we can improve it, for those that come after us.”

“Thank you,” Kindlefang replied with a smile that showed the entirety of her fangs. “We all must work together, to build future. Like bees,” she added with a giggle.

Blessed Fang nodded and chuckled himself, which was a much welcome sign. “Let us not forget about their work. And that of our fruittenders. Please, hwalba knaze...”

That was the sign for commencing the feast, indeed. And Twilight was not going to ignore it. Especially since some of the local treats were definitely coated in rich and fragrant honey, as her nose had been notifying her of, prompting her stomach to almost grumble.

And this also gave Twilight an opportunity to ask.

“I see that this must be a local specialty? Honey?”

“Local, local... ours,” Kindlefang replied, having reached for a selection of berries just waiting to be dipped in the golden syrup. “My vein is one to keep bees. Though I am more about candles and making of.”

“Oh, is that right?” Twilight wanted to assure herself. All of that would explain the feel about the young mare. And also her choice of fashion. “Your part of the noble Family tends to apiaries?”

“A-pi-aries?” the Lord Consort repeated the word. “That is funny to say! We call them mehikereti. Bee gardens. Our vein tends to them and we have many.”

Blessed Fang nodded, helping himself to a succulent orange. “Our Iug, aside from the Dalli, is one of the few places where you can house those. And since the Valleys keep bees mostly with the production of food in mind, my wife’s bloodline is the foremost supplier of candles in Noctraliya. And where there’s ‘beeswax’, as I think you call it, there’s honey for our tongues and stomachs too,” he explained before sinking his teeth into his fruity victim.

That made a lot of sense. Considering the preference for low light and the country’s topography, a chandlers guild would actually have quite the reach among the populace and influence in their Mountain.

Which is why Kindlefang was the chosen bride of the Lord... Unless, of course, more than just a political marriage was considered. Like age... or, as Twilight hoped, at least some emotional connection.

She took for herself an orange too, leaving the honey for a little later. “This is also quite fascinating. I’m constantly intrigued by the differences between the Families and Mountains, Honored Lord. Every place I come to shows its own way of enriching your culture in many, characteristic ways.”

Blessed Fang had just finished happily exsanguinating his latest, orange prey, dropping the husk into a bowl to his side. “I’m certain you have been also notified that Family Fang retains a number of rather... distinct differences to the rest of the bloodlines,” he retorted, not without a smile.

“Not in-an-insulting-way notified, I need to make clear,” Twilight declared.

Maybe that was a little lie, dependent on who would have been asked. She pondered if the Fangs were to most “unorthodox” of the Families, but without visiting the other peaks, she wouldn’t be sure.

Kindlefang laughed again, having just helped herself to more berries. “Let them say what they want. About us differing. We are true to Bogine and our ways. That’s all which necessary,” she claimed, with surprising confidence in her. “We do not worry. We just are.”

That... was a powerful statement in its own right. Whether it was to be agreed with, that could be another discussion, but to hear a young mare, a filly almost, say that?

Twilight would wish to have that sort of conviction all the time.

But said nerve also presented an opportunity of asking straight away. “So, I take it there is a certain level of... I wouldn’t say ‘ostracism’, but caution from other Mountains when it comes to the Fang Family?”

Midnight, right next to her, stopped sucking on a fruit and even Rowan Berry, almost invisible in the room up to this point, looked at Twilight with a measure of caution.

However, no true tension gathered in the chamber, as Lord Blessed Fang thought for just a second, then nodded in rumination. “I believe there is a healthy level of distrust between us all the time. We, noctrali, are a cautious folk. But we care about our nation’s integrity more than about those little quarrels of the Rodini. And, while I would say it is true that our Family observes many ancient traditions that are not shared by others, so do our other kin have their rites and customs that make them distinct. In lesser extent? That would be a statement to debate upon by many aksiosani...” he claimed.

“Could I have a comparison, maybe?” Twilight pushed the topic a little, feeling that familiar and welcome tingle of curiosity in her mind. “I see the trophies, the markings, the blood bouts here... What am I to expect on the road ahead?”

“Dancing,” Kindlefang replied with another, broad smile, still not sated in her pursuit of forest fruit. “Like, beautiful dancing. Always with the Crescent Family around.”

“My wife speaks the truth,” Blessed Fang confirmed. “Aerial performances are most often seen at the Iug u Kwadr. Theirs is the pursuit of art and many of our greatest stories and plays come from the Crescents. But they have the way of conveying them also through a very characteristic form of dance. One that is definitely eye-catching and graceful. Delicate, yes, but also, ah... what would be the word here...” He pondered for a breath, a little... displeased? “I think ‘sensuous’ is what I mean, yes.”

The way he said it caused Twilight to squint even more. “As in...?”

“Daring,” the Lord clarified, now visibly upset with the thought. “And I’m not saying that as a priest of the Immaculate Moon... but simply as a noctral. There is place for what makes eyes haze and brings pleasure to the flesh, but that should be left entirely to moments of privacy between those bound in matrimony before the Goddess. And some of the routines at Iug u Kwadr have no place in public.”

... and now Twilight wondered if she hadn’t asked for too much, as she worried about a flush invading her cheeks. Her thoughts, naturally, had only one, “steamy” course to take at this description.

The stallion concluded in the meantime, in a tone of righteous confidence. “The Family Crescent keeps to tradition at the core of it, understanding the importance of temperance but... allows for a bit too much, like in this instance,”

So, the bloodline of “wimps”, as Twilight could still recall the stereotype that had been mentioned at the start of her quest, was one of artistic expression to certain, maybe uncomfortable levels... Yes, that sounded about right. And wrong.

“I... understand,” Twilight did reply, hoping that her cheeks weren’t reddened after all. “And I grasp your stance on the matter, Honored Lord.”

Blessed Fang didn’t comment on that precisely. Just nodded, as if expectant of that being the only possible case.

“And still, that is the way of the Crescents, Bogine zmiluyae. Still, I believe that Family Sunfall would object even stronger than me. And most.”

“Oh?”

“Honest? Even I don’t like their ideas,” Kindlefang chimed in, twirling a lock of hair around her hoof absentmindedly and causing the few feathers and bones she had woven into her mane to shift and turn in a dance of their own. “They don’t like jewels. Fine, more for us. But... like the morning thing. Who do they pray to there?” she asked with some umbrage.

“Morning thing?” Twilight asked, not knowing if she had heard that right.

Midnight, not far from her, leaned in, having just finished one of his fruity courses. “Does the Honored Lord Consort mean the zorpokute?”

The mare did nod and huff. “Yes. Silly.”

Now Twilight simply had to know what this tradition entailed. And, thankfully, Lord Blessed Fang was there to indulge her.

“I understand the premise behind it, but Rodine Soleeced shows their devotion towards some tenets of our faith with willful suffering of the kind that we find misplaced. Yes, there is great piety to be built and strengthened by shunning lavish possessions and focusing on gaining the favor of Neskaza Lunee... by works and deeds to enter the glory of Argentee, but how does voluntary scourging help with that?”

“Scourging?!” Twilight asked, louder than she anticipated. “You mean, like...?” She performed the leg motion she thought of, a little abashed by her reaction.

Midnight came to her aid at that moment, though his words did not help her shock.

“With a small lash, tac. I saw one of my Nocferratane sisters of Family Sunfall getting ready for it right on the brink of dawn. Sitting on the rampart, with bared torso, staring towards the horizon and waiting for the sign of the Sewira Solee...”

Was it Twilight, or did he pause for a brief moment after invoking Princess Celestia’s godly name...?

“Her legs were spread, as if for prayer, but lower. Horizontal. And I knew she wouldn’t be raising them. But rather delivering strikes to herself with that traditional whip.”

Lord Blessed Fang nodded, his eyes closed. And spoke in a profound way. “Iae daze tuyi spotnek. Ipe daze tuyi osadek. ‘I give you rest. She gives you judgment,’ says the Goddess. Soleecedi accept the just punishment of the Judging Sun in their life as well. Dealing themselves pain and then bowing down, so that the merciless rays of the searing sign beset their backs. Inform the harsh goddess, that they have already seen the wrong of what they have done and wish to atone for it outright...” He clarified, then took a deep breath. “Again... The idea is noble... but when one has Our Mother as protector, why not turn more to Her in moments of fault?”

Now that was most interesting... if a little perturbing. Self-flagellation? That wasn’t something that Twilight would find in the books she read every day. Yes, ancient religious systems, rituals of the past, cults, one could uncover wells of knowledge regarding this aspect of cultures throughout history, if only one knew where to look, but... she couldn’t recall having encountered something like that.

Unless she had thought that information a bit too much for her at the time and had promptly forgotten it.

Yes, right, that sounded just like her, letting important knowledge slide.

“So...” Twilight tried to work through this new wisdom, to better stomach it. “So it is like... immediate repayment for sins in the hopes that it can... I don’t know, shorten the Judging Sun’s arbitration after death?”

Blessed Fang did nod. “Very well grasped, Honored Princess. It is not to say that we are criticizing the desire of Rodine Soleeced to observe all aspects of our faith, far from it. They are the paragons of austerity and humble surrender before Bogine. Though one wonders how much such a behavior warrants.”

“Fascinating,” Twilight declared, not even ashamed by her scholar’s enthusiasm. “I always had an inkling that Noctraliya’s Seven Mountains each bring different aspects of your culture to the table of the Covenant, but I’m starting to grasp just how intricate this system is. Your bond is tight, framed by your kind, race, faith and history, but the additions from every Family is where the richness of your culture can be truly shown!”

Kindlefang, hearing Twilight’s joy, laughed herself and shook her head. “Knaze, please, you saw little yet. Were you to Iug u Maednoc only?”

“Other than the Sanctuary of the First Night, yes. And now this, remarkable place,” Twilight replied, gesturing towards the trophies and marking encompassing the chamber.

“You are yet to see, then. Dusks’ gardens and works of ground. Shades and their walls thick. Mists’ lairs, hidden in water, ice and fog.”

Twilight wasn’t sure about that last part, unfortunately. Yes, she would love to see whatever Noctraliya had to offer, even the domain of the, well, antagonistic Lord and clandestine Family. But knowing Azure Mist and her stance... there was almost no chance at that happening.

Of course, there was Count Mistlock and his proposal. That would give a chance for the future, and yet...

Lord Blessed Fang, having helped himself to another helpless, orange victim, did exhale rather loudly. Clearly, he took note both of his wife’s words and Twilight’s expression.

“Perhaps I shouldn’t say so much, but... were I to have a saying in the matter for all of haspadri, I would allow you, Honored Princess, to witness all we can possibly show. All that makes us who we are. The Children of the Goddess. Yes,” he accentuated, which garnered attention even more, “there might be things that cause discomfort between us. Or even make it appear like our cultures would simply have to clash, desperately... but I believe it is better to work some things out, rather than let them fester and poison us from inside. For far too long.”

Twilight would agree outright... if working things out would not mean having Midnight even more hurt than he was. But even then, she would take Blessed Fang’s words as a very good omen. He was showing that there was still will to reach a new understanding. And where there was will, there was the way to make things work. Even those things concerning ages-old wars, because how else could she interpret that last remark?

So Twilight said the one thing that seemed appropriate, though she had no idea why would she ever declare something like it.

“I’ll drink to that, Honored Lord.”

“Good,” the young stallion responded, as if he had the same thing in mind right that moment. “This is, after all, a celebration. It requires the proper drink to make it so.”

He clapped his hooves, causing servants to appear from the smaller doors to the chamber’s side, ready to pour the gozalke from its pitchers. Soon Twilight had the silver cup in her hooves, ready to join in. Well, as ready as her throat and stomach could be.

And actually, also positively pleased. Kindlefang was too going to participate, as tradition required... but her drink was minimal. The foal’s good was clearly considered, which was definitely inspiring.

“To the future,” Twilight proposed the toast.

“Indeed. And to the present, marked last night by Maednoc Wentru victory,” Blessed Fang invoked and that was definitely what she could drink to. “Hwale!”

“Hwale!” she called out as well, putting the cup to her lips... and, also as tradition demanded, downing the burning drink in one go.

She closed her eyes, ready for anything... but, again, the gozalke didn’t scald her. Once more to her surprise! Yes, it had strength to it, it had that bite and citrus freshness, reinforced with percentage, but... it was pleasant.

Did she really get used to it that quickly? She wasn’t really a connoisseur of strong drinks, as far as she could definitely tell. Still, the toast was meaningful and invigorating, so... what else would one need?

A knock on the hall’s door did interrupt her thinking process.

The Lord put down his goblet, looking a little surprised, though that also might have been the gozalke causing it. He had to first exhale, and for a good while, before speaking up, when the knocking happened again.

“Wena w.”

The door opened without delay and the intruder turned out to be nopony else but Sated Fang, his grand frame leaving no place for confusion. He appeared on the threshold, a little winded, looking in to quickly find the Lord’s gaze.

“Hwalbu haspadr...” he spoke up, trying to even his breathing as he trotted a few steps in. “Bogine... A thousand pardons... ha... Honored Lord, I was told you were feasting but... I was also told to quickly... pass on a message.”

“Yes?”

The stallion made a face, more than little abashed. “Uhm... Actually, Honored Lord, not to you...” he said... then his gaze turned to Twilight.

She blinked, taken by surprise. “To me?” she inquired before being hit by a hopeful realization. “Wait, has a letter arrived?”

Sated Fang shook his head, which extinguished her expectations. “No, Honored Princess, I know of no letter, but...” He looked back to the Lord and then again at her, as if not certain who would be the better pony to turn to in the end. “Well, Honored Fang Shine wishes to see you. In the herame.”

“Oh?”

Twilight was immediately curious. The venerable matron wanted to speak with her? And she had sent a messenger quite so urgently?

A feeling came upon her easily. A sensation of there being a lot more to this summon than even what Sated Fang was mentioning about this intriguing setup.

Lord Blessed Fang appeared also very much interested in these peculiar circumstances. “That is quite unique. Did my Honored mother said why exactly is she requesting the presence of hwalba knaze?”

Sated Fang nodded, but looked momentarily reluctant to share his knowledge. He still did, though that hesitation was blatant.

“Hwalbu haspadr, I mean... I hope I understood her right, but... she wishes to... She said that she had read the signs in blood...” he stated, glancing Midnight’s way, considering that it was mostly his gore that seeped into the arena’s ground. Or, rather, the strange, mushroom layer of it. “And that she wants to... talk about Bogine with the Honored Princess. She... claims that something is to happen with Our Mother. And that Sparkle of Twilight can understand what.”

Silence fell upon the room after those words. Thick and heavy silence, as the gathered were trying to process what had just been said.

Twilight, being the last pony mentioned, broke this stillness first.

“What.”

... though not very eloquently.

It was enough to break the petrifying spell upon the room, however. Lord Blessed Fang leaned back in his chair, pondering heavily, the edge of his hoof resting against his lips. Something about his gaze spelled worry, but whether it was spiritual or filial was hard to say.

“Are you... certain this is what hwalba Nite a Rodine Kiel said, Zasitenu Kiel?”

Sated Fang shrugged, though it was anything but dismissive. “I... hwalbu haspadr, I was as surprised as you are. I was just visiting the shrine to pray a little. Honored Shine of Family Fang was there, she beckoned me and, well... had said what I just said.”

“And she said that... wait, wait...” Twilight waved her hooves about, confusedly hoping that this would somehow organize her racing thoughts. “I am supposed to understand something about the Goddess? Provide some sort of insight?”

“Tac,” the big stallion responded, nodding rather fervently, “I swear that is what I heard. Swear it by the same Goddess.”

... what was it with Twilight being summoned to so many shrines and by so many priests during this quest?!

Her brain’s frantic question would have to wait, even if it presented a rather valid point. The Great Shrine, the prophecy at the Mountain of Midnight, the prophecy that Blessed Fang had revealed to her, now this. What was even happening at this point?

Sigh. Nevertheless, after that talk which Twilight had enjoyed with the elderly mare, she wasn’t going to simply ignore those summons. As exotic as those, and the reason for them, were.

“Honored Lord...” she began, but Blessed Fang only shook his head.

“Yet another feast we shall not finish properly,” he replied, his brow furrowed. “This is most unusual, but... I trust my mother’s will. If she has something to discuss so eagerly, her desires should be observed,” he declared, rising slowly from his seat. “I hope you shall not find this in any way insulting or burdensome, Honored Princess. And that you, Nocferratan, shall not see this as lessening the achievement of your victory.”

Midnight Wind got up, mindful of the bandages, and shook his head. “Not at all, Honored Lord. I feel honored by even having a feast and a toast in my honor. But as a humble servant of Neskaza Lunee, I understand this situation twofold.”

“Wondrous to hear,” the Lord replied with relief.

Kindlefang, in the meantime, cleaned her hooves and muzzle, then spoke up. “I hoped for longer nice time, but this needs to be cleared. I will retire to my rooms.” She glanced at her husband. “You should see Honored mother.”

The haspadr agreed wordlessly, then helped his wife to her hooves with his foreleg, even before Sated Fang trotted around the table.

“Take the Lord Consort to her chambers and tend to her. I shall return shortly.”

The healer bowed and acknowledged the order, leaving Blessed Fang to venture to the shrine alongside Twilight and her retinue.

The palpable anticipation did not really allow for a discussion to bloom between anypony on the way to the herame, located in a cave neighboring the main part of the Mountain. Twilight was already anticipating the look of the place and, for once, was not entirely surprised to witness the interior.

Which didn’t meant that she wasn’t awed by it a little still.

The shrine had the same sort of importance and magnitude that she would expect from a place dedicated to the Immaculate Moon. However the “twist” that the Fang Family put onto it was actually both distinctive and fascinating. The columns and the general outline of the place was familiar to Twilight, but the decor of antlers added a certain level of spirit to the interior. Especially intriguing was how the silver discus above the altar, the sign of the Goddess’ presence, lit up by the natural light through the series of tunnels and mirrors, was pretty much braided in trophies and animal bones.

That imagery spoke to Twilight very clearly. She was in a place of hunters and warriors. Ones that wished to share their spoils with their deity. Ones that prayed for safety, so that in the midst of their tasks and challenges, among the thick branches... and strange, smiling dangers that could befall them, they would always spot the saving light of their Goddess. That sign, that totem, almost, was the picture of their very own aspects of faith. Trust and fierceness.

Twilight heard Blessed Fang’s voice between her thoughts.

“I see that the look of our herame is pleasurable to you, Honored Princess.”

“It definitely captures your Family’s spirit, Honored Lord,” she replied, taking in more of the bones and feathers. And furs in place of the regular cushions. “And yet there is this familiarity that calls to me as well.”

Blessed Fang nodded, having no issues in understanding her. “Glad to hear it. Especially after our last... meeting in a holy place like this.”

She glanced at him, his careful tone capturing her attention. He met her gaze, without shame or worry, despite his voice.

And she realized that he was very right. That exchange of gazes at the Great Shrine, while she was framed by the argent light... It was something. Something unusual and unforeseen.

And positive.

“I believe that moment did spawn a lot of good. And might spawn more still. Thank the Immaculate Moon...” Twilight spoke, lowering he head.

And the Lord followed, smiling just a little when he looked at her again. “I’ll pray to that, Honored Princess.”

She fought a giggle at him referencing the toast. And, honestly, inspiring her to offer a moment of silence and... well, maybe meditation, if not necessarily prayer. At least not from her. But a gesture of respect towards the divine, shared with the Lord, could go a long way.

However... there was no time for that. No sooner than Twilight opened her mouth to propose this sign of deference to the Goddess, did her ears register an elderly voice.

“Ha, benu... You came.”

Fang Shine stood to the side of the shrine, clearly having seen them venturing in. Her robes, even in the longer shadows gathering away from the central nave, did glint with silver threads, making her appear like a sign in its own right. A loyal, venerable servant of the true, spiritual host of the shrine. And the mare’s voice carried in the hallowed space that much clearer, supported by the intangible presence of the Immaculate Moon.

“There is... no time to waste.”

Lord Blessed Fang bowed his head before his parent and in his voice there was much respect. Maybe even more now, considering the place and the circumstances, though that was hard to imagine. “Hwalba mate, I have heard of your summons. What is the matter?”

The elder didn’t reply, only beckoned for them to come closer. And Twilight followed, prompted by a quick glance from the haspadr. And a quicker one towards Midnight, accompanying her like an armored and bandaged shadow.

Fang Shine didn’t really give them a chance to make proper greetings as they approached. She simply pointed towards a corridor leading from the shrine’s interior, deeper into the mountainous rock.

“We... need to go...” she claimed, already turning to trot down the passage, offering no further explanation.

Which caused a certain amount of caution to manifest in Blessed Fang. “Mate,” he spoke up, “what is the matter? What did you see last night? This is the tunnel to—”

“Tac. I am... taking the Honored Princess... right there.”

Which declaration, however enigmatic to Twilight, caused the stallion to shake his head. His eyes shone with disbelief. Which was the more worrying, coming from him.

So Twilight had to interject herself. “Where does this lead?”

She knew that shrines of the Immaculate Moon were surrounded by an entire complex belonging to the priesthood caste. And that in their proximity there were also open outlooks, used for burial rites. But something was telling her that, if the Lord had reacted like he had, things weren’t so simple.

And Fang Shine only added to that complexity.

“There lies... where effiti pray... and glimpse... into the Goddess’ plan...” the elder mare stated, her gaze boring through Twilight. “Now... I need you... to do the same.”

***

“I sincerely hope that this meager accommodation did not cause more discomfort than the absolute, unavoidable minimum,” Moonwarden indeed expressed his sincere hope.

Though it only caused Her Majesty to roll her eyes. “Please, my servant. You make it sound like Nettle Leaf’s place is not rather cozy. Which it definitely is.”

One way of putting it.

Well, Moonwarden wasn’t going to contest those words, even if he had his reservations. After all, a royal alicorn deserved luxuries just by virtue of being one and the house, while of passable standard, was really not providing enough.

Nettlie, however, reacted with far more relief and joy than him at the Princess’ declaration.

“Oh, thank you, Your Majesty... I know it isn’t much, but... I like it here as it is. And I hope it serves everypony well,” she wished with an abashed smile.

“Well, you know, I’m a big city big colt,” Toolbox admitted, winking her way and causing a deepening blush, “but I find the lack of constant racket outside the window quite relaxing, actually. The quiet is... maybe a little unsettling at first, but you get used to it.”

Moonwarden would admit that the stallion had something of a point. There was the false silence of a city at night and then there was a strange stillness of the countryside.

Speaking of the surroundings, the four of them were at the moment enjoying a little meal in the darkened interior of Nettle Leaf’s rented house. Celebrating the start of the night in their own, semi-clandestine way. Nettlie made sure to prepare some light, but quite satisfying food. And, once more, her herbal tea recipes were proving absolutely astonishing. With the flavors and the warmth spreading through everypony, doing their best to lift spirits and sharpen minds.

Even Moonwarden himself felt like taking this moment to actually relax and enjoy a cup of the delicious, encouraging brew.

The lack of poison in it was also a huge plus.

He took another sip, savoring the delicate hint of black currant and put the cup down. For the moment, as he doubted he would leave even a drop of tea alone before leaving.

“I am sure a break from the bustling metropolises of Equestria is a charming change, or some would definitely mark it as such. Alas, tonight is not going to be spent only on enjoying the idyllic hovel at the edge of civilization...” he reminded everypony. Even his lady.

Especially his lady. Who had abandoned her disguise over the day’s rest and whose gaze rested on the wooden table, past her teacup. Said stare definitely showed her anxiety and the drink’s calming influence pitted against each other. And it was hard to say what was winning currently.

Step by step.

“However, before any of the business of tonight, let us address the nights prior,” Moonwarden spoke up, conjoining his hooves on the table and turning Nettlie’s way. “I take it from the, well, lack of a corpse with at least a dozen, poison-coated needles in it, that the place has remained untouched ever since you left it the last time?”

“One needle would be enough...” the mare replied sheepishly, pushing her ever-undisciplined glasses up her muzzle, right underneath her juniper fringe. “I... didn’t actually leave anything lethal like that, but... it seems things are fine. The owner saw nothing, heard nothing. There are no signs of forced entry, all locks are in perfect condition and, uhm... well, the leaves and pollen lines I’ve left are exactly the same. Down to the markings I did in them, so... looks fine.”

Her Majesty leaned back a little, her expression... unamused. “My servant, since when do tenants need so many security measures for their houses? Have you made our poor Nettlie borderline paranoid?”

Toolbox snorted quite audibly into his cup and Nettle Leaf turned a little redder still, as much as her straw yellow coating was allowing her to.

Moonwarden, for his part, only cocked an eyebrow. “Tenants have to be cautious ever since the amount of concoctions in their house reached the quantity enough to poison all of Canterlot twice, I imagine.”

“Thrice... actually, maybe fourfold now that I think about it,” Nettlie corrected him, giving a glance towards where she kept her stockpiles and biting her lip.

“Case in point. There is little chance that our local... competitors have figured out that she is our eyes and ears and entrepreneur of things baneful, but caution does pay. Besides, it is still training for any possible, future assignments.”

The Princess looked unconvinced still, but at least Nettlie decided to nod and support that argument herself.

“I-I mean, I would like to keep my experiments safe myself, Your Majesty... Master Moonwarden simply suggested to me a couple of, well... innovative solutions to do so.”

“Which turned out unnecessary right now,” Moonwarden did add, “but might be helpful still. However, we can safely bet I believe, that our current base of small-scale operations is secure. The mayor and his secretary also told me all they have seen lately and it does not appear like anything highly suspicious was happening around the place.”

Toolbox clicked with his tongue, leaning in a little. “And what about ‘lowly’ suspicious, boss?”

“As a stallion with friends in low places you will be reassured to learn that I have also inquired about that. And it seems that things are, currently, quiet,” Moonwarden replied, looking back at the Princess that very moment. “Whatever moves are being done right now, they are not involving the village yet. The topic is still on the table, but it is not pressing.”

“Perhaps,” the alicorn spoke with perturbation in her voice. In, truly, worrying amounts. “I take it that you have... warned the town hall of the possible scenarios still, my servant?”

Moonwarden checked his monocle, which caused a flicker of light to pass through the many, intricate facets of the glass. Nothing wrong with a little theatricality to add meaning to the sentence.

“Thoroughly. They will remember what to do if or when the time is right,” he assured, picking up the cup.

Truth be told... Nettlie’s brew was also what he needed right there and then. There was a certain, numbing coldness at the back of his head. At least, the previously gained ground made... working with the mayor a lot less exhausting.

Moonwarden took a sip and exhaled, happy he could hide any discomfort well enough from the rest of the room. “But! Active countermeasures are always more effective. As I have learned, nightly patrols are still happening regularly. And, as fortune would have it, tonight will give us a chance to have a productive chat, in a couple of hours.”

He didn’t plan on being more precise. Just on the off chance of the impossible scenario of somepony eavesdropping on them after all. Still, the spark in Her Majesty’s eyes told him enough in response. He would have to give her a bit more reassurance before the... visitation.

He even had a place in mind. It was now about heading there, waiting for the right moment and, well, summoning a Goddess. To stand before a faithful supplicant in the flesh and gain their unquestioning loyalty.

Sounded easy enough, right?

“Sir,” Nettlie’s voice caught Moonwarden’s attention, “do you... need us for anything specific tonight, then?”

“Well, I was considering having Toolbox around us, for safety... but I am now thinking against it. However, he can still help about, if you have any work to do or supplies to transport back to Canterlot after we are done.”

The earth stallion nodded, hardly upset about spending more time with his partner. “If you think so, boss. I’d rather bunk off giving somepony a fierce thrashing, true, but if it’s necessary, you know I can make a haymes.”

“We never know, that might be necessary at some point,” Moonwarden admitted, taking another sip. “Last time I was here I saw one of the locals in the... more typical state of being—”

“Which means?” the Princess inquired, a bit uncertain.

“Fluthered,” Toolbox replied.

“Sloshed,” Moonwarden admitted.

“Drunk,” Nettlie finally translated.

“Oh.”

“Yes, well, as I was saying... I witnessed how peacekeeping works around the place. I would rather rely on stealth than having an inebriated idiot spot something or somepony ‘interesting’ and cause a stir. Though I am certain your expertise would make short work of any nuisances, Toolbox, I prefer to avoid such a scenario altogether.”

The earth stallion but shrugged and Nettle Leaf caught her glasses, again trying to slide off her muzzle. She nodded.

“Alright, sir. Perhaps we can instead work on a recipe or two that require an ounce of help. It’s good to have an assistant that’s patient and precise.”

“Surprises meself,” the earth stallion said, grinning. “But I have a good and cute supervisor so maybe there’s the trick.”

Nettlie changed color once more, which caused a slight giggle from Her Majesty.

A sweet sound, if short.

Moonwarden nodded. “Very well. We will not take longer than necessary. Take your time making whatever iced arsenic cake you have in mind.”

“Thought of it once, but it’s hard to delay the poison’s effect in the recipes which I’ve encountered...” Nettle Leaf replied, rubbing her chin. “If they have a food tester, he turns green on the muzzle in a matter of minutes...”

“Had I heard that from anypony else...” Moonwarden commented, glad that alongside the talent for lacing food and drink with unspeakable mixtures came Nettlie’s healing skills and undeniable loyalty. “You, foals, have fun with hemlock, mandrake root and sugar...”

“No.”

“Vitriol, then?” Toolbox suggested, which made the mare chuckle behind her hoof as if that was the funniest joke ever.

“... anyway,” Moonwarden continued, almost laughing himself at this tomfoolery, “and we will make sure we can stop any more problematic and less subtle threats to the place in the meantime.”

He was hoping these brief moments of levity, even about the rather... niche topics would help Her Majesty. However, another glance her way was enough to prove that underneath the surface amusement boiled an entire sea of fear.

Well, Moonwarden would have to step up his game.

After finishing the tea and preparing the last few things, Her Majesty lead the way out of the house, having again assumed her illusionary persona. For a moment. At least until the village proper would give way to the sprawling woodland and a familiar, to some at least, pathway leading to the Nightguard tower would be traveled on.

Moonwarden recalled a nice location, secluded enough, where he once tried to test Sunfall Ordain’s willpower. For, he could not deny, there was a measure of satisfaction from possible comeuppance building up in him. The mare might have escaped the clutches of his silver magic, aiming to bind her will... but how could she possibly resist the presence of her own deity, capturing her very soul?

Well... if only said deity were up to the task.

Moonwarden was keeping a very close eye at his lady. Her trotting was measured at first, but the closer they were to their goal, the more frantic it became. She was constantly switching paces at that point. From calm and collected to trampling down whatever wayward pebbles were in her way.

The latter was actually quite pleasing in its own right, but the pendulum of emotional states was swinging wild. Moonwarden had to address it. Thankfully, he wasn’t expecting anypony on this trail or flying above it for at least a while longer.

“Abandon the guise and tell me of your nerves, my lady...” he whispered. Not bothering to ask about the presence of those in the first place. Some matters were just blatantly obvious.

The Princess stopped dead in her tracks in response. Almost as if she had stumbled right into a tree. Oh, a barrier was there, Moonwarden could tell, but one created by her mind, not the flora all around.

“I... No, it’s fine. It’s alright. I’m just... building confidence. Step by step,” she explained, shedding her false look.

“Well, I am afraid that such a mental construction work will need a firmer mortar, for whatever is being built keeps crumbling every... seventh step or so,” Moonwarden replied, standing by her side, now that she was the Lady of the Night once more. Not against her, but with her. Fighting her fear. “You must find your centre, my lady. Concentrate. You can do it, I assure you. Now, you simply need to assure yourself.”

“Easy for you to say...” she quipped back, in a way that could not be any less anxious. But got only a smirk in return, without any offence caused.

“Not really easy, my lady,” Moonwarden assured. Checking his vest, then his mane, then his monocle. All at a practiced pace, hiding any and all emotion. “The popularly-deemed irritating confidence and pride I am radiating nowadays all around fair Canterlot, making stallions grit their teeth and mares stare behind them in interest, did come to me only through extensive practice to combat my own insecurities.”

He meant what he said... maybe exaggerating only a little, for the sake of the point. And, thankfully, managed to elicit a little bit of a giggle from the Princess due to his antics.

Well, maybe something akin to a strangled exhale than a true chuckle, but he would take what he could.

The alicorn inhaled through the clenched throat. “I... don’t really have a lifetime at the moment to achieve your level of mastery...” she commented and quite sarcastically. Trying to control and steady her breathing as much as she could. Without much progress.

Come now, verily?

“No, my lady, not a lifetime. Time marches on mercilessly and circumstances dictate you get your life and your confidence back right tonight.”

Moonwarden took a step away, to have a better look at her. Not for his own joy, though normally he would feel that little touch of it. But to take in her state and try to formulate the best tactic to boost her confidence in the crucial moment.

“Yes. We need enough of you in you... to deal with one mare with family issues. Surely that is an achievable target to dominate and best.”

“Couldn’t you...?”

The Princess tried to ask something.

Or did she? Her gaze jumping his way and then immediately in the opposite direction. Had she just let something slip? These few words and that one, small glance...

She shuddered. That this blunder was more than enough to discern what had crossed her mind there and then.

But what?

Oh. Oh, yes.

Moonwarden had every ounce of confidence that he knew exactly what sort of a terrible suggestion had invaded her brain. One that certainly caused him to... smile.

“Your Majesty, you have not just asked your loyal, but dreadful, manipulative and opportunistic servant... to use his craft on one of your devout followers. Or have you?”

“I... I haven’t,” she spoke, but far from doing it adamantly. “Because I realized it was a terrible idea as I was formulating the question...”

She was being honest. Good.

We could be too.

That was true. Honest in letting her immediately know that such a suggestion would achieve an absolute and utter nil, due to the batponies’ ridiculous immunity to mental magic. Moonwarden hadn’t really shared that piece of information with his lady, he realized. But... perhaps omitting it for a moment longer would bear sweeter fruit yet.

His smile persisted... but changed. Shifted, as he trotted right before her, seeking her gaze. Unsuccessfully. And yet it would just add to the... strength of the next few moments.

“But, my lady... why would you ordering me that be so terrible?” Moonwarden asked.

Making sure his tone had taken on a little bit of a darker quality. Strangely, that always made it a bit smoother altogether. Well, nothing helped in such vile matters more like an inciting, silken timbre.

“You have the right to ask, to require such actions from me. All of my skills are at your disposal. I am at your very disposal. Your one word would be enough for me to unleash my art upon the mare and bind her. Not to my will. But to yours.”

Something shimmered in her majesty’s eyes. Something dark and familiar. Something that made Moonwarden bite the side of his tongue.

Yes. This was a dance with the darkness. And if he were to misstep...

But he continued. Adding a small stroll to his performance. To measure it and to see if his waltzing partner was, indeed, of the malefic persuasion after all.

“You fear this meeting still. You could banish the fear. Alongside the mare’s will... as far as she even would have one when met with her deity. But say one word and I can bring her to your very hooves. Make her see nothing in the World but you. The perfect you, the immaculate you...”

Moonwarden was circling the Princess at that point. Like a predator, toying with its victim. A lot about that comparison... was unpleasant. Especially to his heart. But also, reason and self-preservation. Especially since, catching glimpses of the Princess’ stare, locked onto something that he couldn’t possibly perceive... he was not sure if he was the true beast of prey in this exchange. Or was the yet greater threat ready to pounce from the shades of the alicorn’s past and devour both him and more. Much more.

So Moonwarden was watching the reactions to his words and whispers with great care. All that he could perceive. Every shiver, every shudder, every blink and every lump in the throat which needed to be swallowed.

He was ready to back off at any moment, if things were to suddenly escalate beyond his control. But within its confines, he was going to push a little more still. He needed to.

“It is so simple, no? You know the power I speak of. You know it exactly, my lady. And there would be no more doubt. No more worry... Only the certainty of dominance. The pure confidence of influence and authority upon this mare. And, who knows? Soon... and once more, all of your devoted servants would again bow to you, bound to your every word and whim, if that would only be your desire. I could give you that. I am the extension of your divine will. So do it. Exercise it through me tonight. I need but one word... One... small... word...”

And, oh, was Her Majesty contemplating saying it.

Delicious...

Yes... Yes, indeed.

There was no denial, it was mouthwatering for Moonwarden. To see the Princess taking into consideration such a devious scenario. Such a... travesty, for the greater good. To know that she was entertaining the ages-old philosophy that the end justified all the means. It showed once more that she was not a closed-minded, naïve paragon of virtue.

And she was... beautiful that way...

The Moon was supposed to shine down during the night, offer respite of the light much more delicate than that of the Sun, guiding the path gently in the hours of gloom. And the Princess, the Lady of the Night, was oft doing so, being the manifestation of that idea. But there was so much more to the silver sign and the alicorn which embodied it than just the soothing brightness.

A shadow which had nothing to do with the machinations of the Nightmare. Her Majesty’s tenebrosity was not a sliver of that dark power. It was her stoic sovereignty. Her dour ascendancy. Her pure will, made manifest in a way that surged and surpassed the overused boundaries of duality, of mere good and evil.

Moonwarden stood before his wondrous Princess again, having drawn a circle around her with his grey steps. And he was looking directly at her. Seeing those eyes, still staring into the distance, with dark markings appearing and disappearing in them, like flickers of a black flame. Whether those specks of the abyss were real or but his imagination and constant readiness deceiving him.

He almost hoped it was that corrupting force manifesting for those split seconds.

The Nightmare, waiting for the alicorn to finally inhale properly, raise her voice, give him the order. Tell him to indulge in his craft and through it serve her will and ease the worry. Surely such a dark force would wish so. To usurp the Princess’ will with its own influence and lead her down the dark path. Once again.

But the pony before him was not a frightened, insecure filly in the shadow of her big sister, like all those centuries ago.

This was Moonwarden’s lady. And she was better than this. All of this.

He was sure of it. He would not...

He would not cherish her that much otherwise.

Moonwarden smirked in his mind at all those racing thoughts. And at the concept of the dark, otherworldly presence fuming and spitting venom at him, when Her Majesty finally looked back at him and spoke up.

Her voice clear, firm, majestic.

“No.”

Was there a sweeter dismissal to be heard that moment?

He met her gaze, her real gaze. That endless expanse of the cosmos staring right at him, again pulling him in with force that was as mysterious as clear to his heart.

“Get thee behind me,” she additionally declared.

And a smile invaded her lips.

Leaving Moonwarden with no choice but to laugh. Not too loudly, but not without a note of victory. He took off his monocle and grabbed the bridge of his muzzle to try and concentrate again, faced with such a wondrous statement.

“Bravo, my lady. Now that is the confidence I wish to hear always,” he praised her, taking in her equally proud and exasperated expression.

“You are playing with fire, my servant,” she told him, shaking her head, as if in utter disbelief over what had just transpired. “You would dare to tempt me? You think I have not heard those sentences before? All those ideas, whispered to me in mine own, yet sinister tone?”

“I hoped that you have. And knew that you have learnt not to heed them. Even when they are offered in a timbre as irresistible as mine,” he replied, giving her a smile that had definitely a lot of content in it. For her remarkable accomplishment and achieving the poise that he hoped she could ultimately reach for. “Or are you telling me, my lady, that I was not bewitching enough for you to consider my words?”

“That I will not claim,” she revealed, her face scrunching for just a moment, but there was no shame in such admittance. “Your talent for being a provocateur is blatant... as troubling as confirming it once more is.” She gave him an unimpressed look. “And your grin is not making me feel joyous that I am feeding your ego.”

Moonwarden wiped the expression from his muzzle, but it could not stop the welcome indulgence to his self-pride, indeed. “Just a little, midnight snack, nothing wrong with it.”

“Apparently so,” the Princess judged, taking a step forth. She inhaled deeply, a dead serious look in her enchanting eyes. “Tell me, Moonwarden... would you be ready to do just that? Throw a whole nation at my hooves, if only I would request that?”

He... paused for a second.

Yes, there was the matter of their resistance to his craft, but that did not mean he couldn’t use his other talents to work for this goal. More importantly, however... they had shared a similar conversation, actually. A long, long time ago.

She had worn the same stare that night.

“Do you recall, my lady...” he answered, a little bit of a wistful smile manifesting on his lips, “a certain talk? Before the mission which had me threaten a fellow Princess, spur her goody-goody beloved and return with a set of rather deep marks across my back?”

A shade crossed the alicorn’s face. “I do.”

“Do you remember what you have asked me to do?” Moonwarden inquired...

... a bit worried. Not about the Princess’ expression. She felt bad about his injuries, but he knew she wouldn’t think that he was bringing the situation up just to make her feel guilty about the scars.

No. He was concerned about just how affectionate that question sounded as it came out of his mouth.

As if the two of them were sharing a little, intimate secret, known only to the two of them.

Which, at that time... was exactly that.

Her Majesty smiled. Even laughed briefly, the sound of which laughter making Moonwarden’s heart beat twice as fast.

“A long talk. During which... I asked whether you would be ready to betray Equestria for me.”

Her own tone proving that she was no less fond of the moment, he realized.

He shrugged with a smirk and made sure his monocle rested comfortably on his muzzle. Just like back then.

... stop.

“I would say subjugating a nation is of similar complexity and gravity, so... the answer would, quite honestly, be the same as that night... ‘For you?’ ” he accentuated.

Softly, almost.

Stop.

The Princess’ eyes, locked onto his own, shone. A spark that manifested in them that time could banish any darkness. For a breath, the alicorn seemed lost in the memory... and in the present?

Stop!

Moonwarden almost grimaced. Himself was right and he had to concur. As... enticing as this exchange was, it was creeping into a truly dangerous territory. And Her Majesty couldn’t be distracted that night... or any other night.

Especially not by emotions that had no right to be there in the first place.

So he spoke. His voice quickly returning to the stoic, if not frigid, quality. “But, the point is moot. You have chosen another path, my lady. Time to walk down it. Metaphorically, as I believe the place we are currently at shall suffice.”

The Princess looked momentarily confused, but soon regained her composure. “Yes. You are right, of course.” She took a deep breath. “The right path. The harder, but right path.”

Moonwarden could have sworn she was a little... out of it, for some reason, but such an imperfect state would have to suffice. Since, despite keeping an eye on her, he did take note of a winged shape. It had just appeared in the sky, from the Nightguard’s tower direction and was making its way towards them.

He immediately looked the other way, expecting soon to spot another, flying pony, coming from the direction of the town.

Changing of the Nightguard. Aerial, along the pathway leading to the outpost. Just like Stamp Duty and Quill Driver had claimed.

“Speaking of right paths, we are crossing somepony’s soon,” Moonwarden declared, his voice hushed. His eyes again found Her Majesty’s gaze. “Your divine return is nigh, my lady. You have the floor now,” he informed. A bit theatrically, but with clear intent.

The Princess nodded, in as much readiness as it had been invoked just then. She locked her gaze with his once more, making sure he could realize the level of her gratitude.

An unnecessary gesture... but welcome nonetheless.

Then the alicorn took a step back and her horn flared with magic for a brief moment. The long shadows of the forest came alive, enveloping her swiftly in a black shroud. Moonwarden blinked and that was enough to have his lady gone from his sight, having proficiently slipped into the gloom.

A neat trick.

Indeed. And whilst Her Majesty was preparing in the dark, to make a, hopefully, grand and godly entrance, he had to step into the limelight first. And get the unknowing participant of this divine play to partake in it first.

Speaking of limelight...

Moonwarden backed a bit underneath one of the wide branches, not to be spotted too quickly. Thankfully, even through the thick foliage, he could track the two figures against the starlit sky. They saluted one another, exchanging a few words that he couldn’t quite make out. Thankfully for him, one pony not only did make a shorter gesture, showing the superior rank, but was brandishing a neat, officer’s cape.

Captain Sunfall Ordain, right on schedule.

She would soon be flying further, in the village’s direction, to assume her nightly duties for the good ponies of Equestria, while her subordinate had already departed the tower’s way. And whilst Moonwarden could not summon the mare before him with a simple, mentalist spell... well, at least he had his “pretty light show” still.

He could hope for her having a true, warrior’s perception and alertness. So a little spark on the pathway below, conjured rapidly, did grab her attention almost immediately. Enough for her to pause her flight and assume a position of readiness in the dark sky. Ready to dive down to check who could have caused such an arcane flicker.

Who, indeed?

Moonwarden walked onto the pathway. Elaborately and without pretending to be anypony else. He glanced up, right at the mare. The flash of his monocle and his smile forming the summons.

... and the batpony immediately swooped down. Causing a little shudder to rattle his jaw. Hopefully she wasn’t diving in an attack, for Moonwarden doubted he could even take a step back before being met with the mare’s claws or fangs or anything else sharp and dangerous on her.

Something to remember.

He decided to, at least, take some initiative. Preemptively. Just in case.

“Hail, Captain!” he shouted, raising his hoof, adding his voice to the list of things familiar to Sunfall Ordain.

She slowed down a bit, yet still landed with force, just a little way ahead. With a puff of dust and dried leaves, awakened across the pathway due to the flap of her leathery wings.

“Ab Bogine!” she invoked, giving him an inquisitive look... and not knowing even a little how appropriate her call was. Yet. “Luneestraz? I mean – Moonwarden? How come, what are you doing here? And in the middle of the night!”

There was a positively surprised note in her voice, but also, which couldn’t be well-hidden, a healthy amount of suspicion.

Cute. And prudent, considering everything.

“A stroll in the Goddess’ light is not the most exotic of pastimes now, is it?” he asked rhetorically, giving the mare a little, courteous bow. “Especially for the likes of us. It is good to meet you again, Sunfall Ordain.”

She was still giving him that stare from underneath her mane of rust and auburn hues. “You as well, without a doubt, but I thought you returned to Canterlot.”

“I did. Now I am again in this lovely forest,” Moonwarden replied with a smirk. “When duty calls, one can find themselves in the most remote of places and circumstances. And, in all seriousness, it was duty that brought me here again.”

“Duty?” Sunfall Ordain asked, checking a strap of her cloak, almost absentmindedly.

Though he doubted being presentable was what the captain was truly going for. It looked more like she was subconsciously checking her gear. Maybe seeing if her steel claws were at the ready.

... was there a direct threat here as well, for Moonwarden?

Careful.

“Yes, as it happens,” he addressed her short question. “Surprised me too, to be fair. However, when being in the service of the Goddess, we do not question. We act.”

His conviction came rather naturally and found some purchase in the mare too. Alongside a small flicker passing through her eyes.

Worry? Unease?

“To bid vere. But you still haven’t told me why you are in Proznyi Umberi. Is something the matter? The maps again?”

Moonwarden shook his head automatically. Though... the answer might as well have been affirmative. However, explaining that he was present to counteract the possibility of a sudden invasion, possibly lead by exactly the likes of Sunfall Ordain, well... that would make the situation rather sour.

And it was supposed to be sweet and unearthly, right?

“No, no, I am not here on, shall we say, administrative duty,” he clarified, staring right into the mare’s eyes. To count whether he was on a timer of any sort. “This time my task is a little more... esoteric? I think that would be the correct term here.”

“I’m... not sure if I understand the word,” the mare admitted, tilting her head a little and frowning. “But, you could explain whatever you mean by that on the way to the town, nye? I’ll gladly provide you with any assistance that you might need, but I have to take over the patrol route tonight.”

And keep an eye out on you?

Moonwarden would grimace, since that felt like a properly paranoid thought. Yes, the batpony was being cautious and yet, yes, she genuinely seemed eager to grant him the possible assistance.

Good. The Goddess wanted to come to the well-meaning, right?

“That is very proper of you, Sunfall Ordain, praiseworthy diligence. And I thank you for your offer,” he claimed, with another small bow. “However, I believe that your duties to other ponies shall have to wait a moment. For tonight, I am here as... a messenger. Or a herald. One that comes before Her, if I can allow myself to sound a little... pompous. Though I think it is warranted.”

The mare blinked. “You... do not seem sick of gozalke, but you have lost me completely, Moonwarden.”

He really grimaced this time. “Well, I seldom do something like this, forgive me for my lack of experience. And I hope the Goddess forgives me too...”

He then took a step back and stared up for a brief moment. Right at the Moon’s very sign, hanging royally high above. He then bent his knees, in reverence and readiness. Hoping such a deep and profound obeisance would please Her Majesty, the Immaculate Moon...

... and hoping it would count for a good enough of a sign for his lady to make her appearance.

“... what are you—”

That was as much as Sunfall Ordain managed to utter.

The pathway around them was suddenly illuminated by a wide circle of light. Strong and pale, but not blinding. Soothing, rather. Falling down upon the miserable ground like a true blessing, bringing into mind security and a truly motherly care.

At least for Moonwarden. For when he stared up after a few seconds of basking in this otherworldly glory, he first took note of Sunfall Ordain. Her eyes were bulging and her knees shaking, as she witnessed the sight above her in utter and hard to describe terror.

Fear of the divine was a potent force. However at that sight, even a faithless stallion like Moonwarden felt himself shaken to the core. Though due to another form of... devotion towards the pony above.

Her Majesty.

Truly. She appeared, in full splendor of the Moon’s light. Wreathed in its halo like a holy maiden of old, Trottinghamian tales. Descending slowly and on majestically spread wings, which seemed to have grown and expanded to envelop a portion of the sky with them. And though the Princess’ regalia were more than familiar to Moonwarden, they took on a quality he could not well remember ever having witnessed. Like onyx and cosmos. Like starlight and diamond. They shone and yet dragged light inward simultaneously.

And the Princess’ very aspect...

Her coat shined, as if she was not a pony of flesh and blood, but chiseled out of dark, rich marble. Her mane and her tail spread about her, enveloping her in a veil, dancing around like a nebula of untold proportions, with constellations and unspeakable hues of the endless universe twisting and turning, on and on.

The alicorn’s expression was a picture of calmness and kindness. A little distant, but warm and compassionate, as she descended down to mingle with her loyal and lowly followers.

The incarnate Goddess, made manifest.

Was it but a cleverly-weaved illusion by his lady, or the whole, unique situation playing tricks on Moonwarden’s eyes... what he felt in his heart at this sight, this renewed devotion... it was definitely real.

And divine.

Chapter LVI – The Goddess You Behold

Twilight was certain that time was still passing around her.

But in her mind everything seemed locked up, motionless and petrified. This was certainly not the first time that she found herself stupefied over the last number of nights. However, among those many moments when reason and logic took a break, this one was, again, special in its own way.

Unforeseen, one could say, especially considering the reason for this momentary stun.

“I... Honored Shine of Family Fang, have you just... have you just asked whether I would... act the part of an oracle?” Twilight somehow managed to inquire, using all the wits she still managed to keep about her.

And it wasn’t a loud question, no. But the immediate vicinity was dead silent, despite the presence of her, the elder, the Lord, Midnight Wind and Rowan Berry, not counting the sentinels that came with Blessed Fang as well. So in the stillness the question did echo quite a lot before the venerable mare formulated her response.

“I didn’t ask whether... you would,” she answered Twilight, blinking slowly. “You will. I saw... no other possibility...”

That firm stance did not help the entire scenario. Even the haspadr, usually a little aloof, could not remain remote with what was transpiring before his very, surprised eyes.

“Mate, this is... highly unlikely. The Honored Princess do not know the ways of our diviners. How is this to happen? Have you seen something that—”

“Must I explain myself... in all things?” Fang Shine interrupted, visibly annoyed. “This is something that... I read in ver. And that’s that...”

Twilight leaned in a little, sure that she had heard it right. And the connection in her mind formed instantaneously.

“Was... that what you were doing? After the bout? You were studying the arena’s bottom and the... the blood against that... blue mushroom substance...”

The elder sighed and coughed a little, shaking her head. “Fine, I suppose I will... explain then. For your sake...” she conceded, though not without some slight, further exasperation. “I am no... effite. I have not... the power to glimpse... into the plans of Bogine. But I am allowed... to study certain texts... and old accounts. Historical and religious...”

Blessed Fang added to his mother’s words, now that she had decided to actually share her reasoning. “Hwalba mate has taken a role to preserve the stories and scriptures of our kind. Research our history and culture, with the help of other archivists.”

“Whatever stops me from being... a useless burden... during those last nights of life...” she admitted without shame, invoking in Twilight’s mind that last conversation they had shared. “I am particularly fond of old... traditions and rites. Like the one... of verlectit.”

Twilight was sure she figured that word out thanks to the context. “... ‘blood reading’?”

“Exactly...” Fang Shine nodded slowly and with a smirk. “It’s not a sacred ritual... like those of our effiti. But sources claim... that in those rare instances of... ver i caerulyiceps binding... one can see signs... of the future to come.”

The Lord, again, decided to comment on that. “It’s an ancient ceremony, seldom ever used anymore. A relic, more than anything. There is only a couple of instances in our whole history of those portents being recognized.”

He wanted to stop there, but Fang Shine insisted. “Go on, puel. I know what you... want to say...”

“The priesthood... is very cautious about heeding such interpretations as they might be...”

He hesitated to finish. His mother didn’t, not even for a breath.

“Delusions... especially of an old mind... trying to read the signs...” she spoke. With enough parental force to have Blessed Fang’s ears fold, despite his status and usual calmness. “So it is mostly now... entertainment. A source of light and a... singular addition to the verlupti. But in the flow of blood... I have yesternight seen,” she insisted. Firmly. Extending her foreleg, just like when Twilight had spotted her after Midnight’s victory. “You will be able to see... something, Honored Princess. Just like I... managed to.”

“... how?”

“That I have not seen...” Fang Shine admitted with honesty. “But it was clear... I read it all... The ver u Nocferratan... called for you, specifically.”

Twilight felt like she had turned into a statue. For she had a pretty good idea why that would happen. Yet she prayed, to pretty much whomever would be willing to listen, for nopony hearing that to make any sort of connection between her and Midnight due to that particular sentence.

Also, she so had to stop herself from glancing his way, as she was certain her beloved had the same worry flare in him right there and then.

Thankfully, Fang Shine continued on, so maybe the secret and the night were saved.

“I saw you understanding. Grasping the... ways of our effiti somehow... And then... well, that is what I... need to witness, as I... could not grasp the rest. But you... Honored Princess... are the crucial pony tonight...”

Tall order and no expectations whatsoever...

The mare had an adamant tone in her voice, certainly. Not listening to her seemed like a bad idea. And, considering everything... Twilight couldn’t just deny, could she? For the sake of the relations, for the sake of honoring the elderly mare. She would just need to...

... how was she supposed to suddenly come up with an explanation to batpony divination and perform something akin to it?!

Sigh. She was glad that this certain explosion of worry manifested only in her head, for the echoing naves of the shrine would certainly carry it far too far for anypony’s liking.

Twilight took a deep breath. “I... understand. Well, I do not, not entirely, but... I put my trust in you, Honored Shine of Family Fang. If it is meant to happen, I will do my part as best as I can,” she declared, knowing that such readiness, even though mixed with doubts, would score her a lot of points.

“Benu...” the elderly mare replied with a small smile. “I believe we... need this insight right now... One brought by you exactly... This new wisdom...”

Blessed Fang’s head snapped to Twilight right as she looked at him as well. In his eyes she could easily read that he hadn’t told his mother the prophecy nor those exact words.

Which only made this situation more unique. And, at the same time, seemed to have alleviated at least some of the Lord’s worries over Fang Shine’s reliance on an ancient, unrecognized rite.

Well, the declaration did precious little to deal with Twilight’s own anxiety. However... she took a deep breath, ready to follow the elder. Worry or not, she had something to cling to.

A hope that things would go just fine.

Though this positive outlook was hard to grasp even for her.

There was little time to ponder on it further, though. Despite her age, Fang Shine lead the group through the stone corridors in a steady tempo, no doubt driven to have the omen about Twilight unfold before her very eyes. Blessed Fang, following nearby, was keeping a close eye on his mother, whose zeal must have been quite the surprise for him. And which didn’t lessen until the group reached a deeper part of the shrine complex, before a doorway bearing more of the traditional, Fang Family markings.

And giving Twilight an... odd feeling.

“Beyond here...” Fang Shine spoke, looking straight at Twilight, “lie the chambers of our effiti... Specially prepared for meditation... I have already requested... one of them being left empty...” She glanced at the rest of the group. “But beyond this point... only the Honored Princess and my son... shall be allowed.”

Now Twilight did glance Midnight’s way. It seemed like his blood having called for her was not enough for him to be allowed to enter. Even though the same need of both of their hearts persisted. Their quick, wordless exchange affirmed everything between them, before Twilight would proceed beyond the threshold of this sanctuary of prophecy.

Blessed Fang turned to his sentinels and ordered them to remain as well, then checked his robes as his lips uttered a small prayer.

“Let us not disturb anypony who might be inside, Honored Princess,” he then instructed Twilight, with care and diligence in his voice. “It is in silence and stillness that one can hear the Goddess’ voice. But, if my mother allows, I shall explain anything that might be unknown or surprising to you, Honored Princess...”

“I promise I shall keep my reactions to a minimum,” Twilight honestly replied, having in mind her usual awe at the marvels and surprises around her.

She earned a nod from the Lord and another one from Fang Shine before the matron ordered, “Let us... venture in, then...”

Blessed Fang did not waste time to open the passageway into, what Twilight realized, was a true, inner sanctum in all its glory.

Which made her doubly aware that, once more, she was being allowed to see something extraordinary. And something that she definitely wouldn’t be witnessing, were it not for singular circumstances. It made her feel that, for all of these opportunities, she would have to provide a just repayment in due time. Of what sort? That the hunch was not specifying...

The circular cavern she had entered, not enormous on its own and actually rather flat, resonated clearly with a sense of mysticism. Nothing short of it.

The carvings on the walls, which seemed at first like the influence of the Family, were instead much more elaborate and decidedly less chaotic. For, instead of the crude markings for protection and good luck, those were columns of text, in batpony script, chaining the top and bottom of the space. Descending down the walls in a stoic and profound way and telling, without a doubt, the truths of profound importance. Truths coming together around the chamber’s center where, of all things, a little tunnel was burrowing itself into the very ground. Marked by a stone cage of sorts.

Twilight would normally focus much more on the said walls of knowledge, hidden behind the exotic alphabet and simply begging to be deciphered... but her attention was quickly caught by something else about the cavern.

The color of the walls between the texts. And the grooves on the ground, leading from the central hole. Which parts of were also carved out of, or covered in, a pale mineral, just like its peculiar enclosure, at least partially. This unique type of stone, as she had quickly realized, was dividing the cavern into several sections as well. Each one leading to a set of doors in an equal distance from the enigmatic void marking the center.

“Honored Princess...?” Twilight heard the Lord’s faint whisper, realizing she had taken a few steps forward of him and the venerable mare.

But she would reply in just a moment. She first had to deal with the fact that this entire place was opulently decorated in nothing else but the creamy-white and gently reflective rock, which she recalled from her first visit to Princess Luna’s office and the armor of the Sanctuarians.

Luneeit.

Twilight concentrated for a breath and expanded her vision. And had to hold in a gasp just after.

For the cave came alive.

As much as she could explain it. As much as that explained the feeling of some spiritual, transcendent presence in it. For some reason, Twilight was certain she had witnessed something like this before, but... it was more like trying to recall an old dream than an actual memory. But one thing was certain. The only reason she wasn’t swept off her hooves the moment she crossed the threshold, was that this section of the chamber had the part of the stone cage facing it formed purely out of luneeit, acting like a natural barrier on the edge of the central hole.

The hole from which waves and waves of raw, untamed magic flew in. Like a faint pulse, a gust after a gust, a plume after a plume. A gust after a plume after a wave. On and on. Pushed into this room out from the tunnel, converging inside their mineral cage, gathering and swelling, pushing against their barrier... before finally shooting forth, like a geyser of power, into one of several directions. From the cavern’s center and right through one of the doorways...

This was... This was incredible. This was imposing.

This was impossible.

“Honored Lord...” Twilight heard herself speaking, looking back at the stallion with a picture of shock for her expression. Yet she had somehow managed to keep the volume down. It might have had something to do with her dazed state, indeed. “What...? How? How do you...?”

Blessed Fang wished to speak up, but... his mother’s slight chuckle reached their ears first. “You... know what is happening here...” she whispered with a wide smile.

Clearly that of satisfaction over being right and validated in her previous, prophetic claims.

“I... I do,” Twilight admitted, glancing the elder’s way, then back at this extraordinary cavern. The magic continued to build up, gather, focus, then break through the luneeit’s influence to shoot violently out, before beginning to gather once more. “But how...?”

The matron took a step forth, pointing shakily at all the mineral around her. “This rock... we know to be a gift... A gift from the Goddess... One of three we recognize as such...”

“I... I know of luneeit, I’ve seen it before, but...”

Twilight felt... confused beyond belief. Batponies knew not how to use magic! They had no way of utilizing it, they looked down on the very Gift of Magic! And yet... What she was looking at was nothing short of an artificially created well of arcane power! Raw, potentially dangerous... in no way as reliable as unicorn ritual circles or the craft of thaumaturgy of the Crystal Empire, but still!

No, it was... this simply couldn’t be!

“Who... when was this created?” she heard another of her own whispers.

Blessed Fang stepped forth, becoming slowly aware that something incredible had just happened, considering Twilight’s gaze. “This ritual chamber is one of eight in Noctraliya. One in each of the Iugi and one at the Tuarie u Piarweu Noc,” he explained in a hushed voice. “They are one of the oldest parts of each Mountain, created in the time close after Neskaza Lunee... awakened us.”

“Created by whom?” Twilight pressed the topic, simply having to know.

Fang Shine joined in. “Priesthood and caretakers... According to the designs... granted to us by the... defenders of the Tuarie.”

“Tuariani? They came up with this?”

“They were... inspired by Bogine...” the elder corrected her. “Hers was the gift... of letting us know how we can... interpret Her will. Even during the Atrlunee...” She pointed at the texts covering the walls. “All greatest signs... we were given through those. We know that... with the Goddess’ inspiration... and the presence of the luneeit... can our effiti see. Omens come to them here... and then are interpreted accordingly...”

That was the metaphysical and traditional explanation, but... there was more to this room than that. How would it be possible to have such amounts of raw magic siphoned into this chamber? It would take a... a... a natural fount of magic underneath each of the peaks!

... why did Twilight have a sense of déjà vu about that idea...?

Regardless, this... this construction was causing the arcane flows to be directed into...

“Behind those doors... do the seers reside?” Twilight asked, whispering still, though that took far more concentration from her than she initially had thought it would.

“They don’t live here, no,” Blessed Fang clarified, “but they meditate in those chambers to ask Bogine for visions and signs.”

“And how do those... happen?”

The Lord nodded slowly, as if showing his great appreciation and gratitude for the very process. And surely the ponies going through it.

“Effiti spend long hours on praying and asking for guidance. They stay in their meditation chambers for hours on end, sometimes. And if their supplications are found worthy, they see something or are possessed by a feeling. Or recite a sentence or even but a word that they had no intention of saying in the hallowed space. It does not happen all the time and only a small portion of the priesthood possesses the talent, surely a gift, from Bogine to peer into Her great design...”

That was more than enough for Twilight to realize that the batponies had likely no true idea of how these chambers nor the portents worked! They had no way of perceiving the ley lines, they only knew that luneeit had something to do with aiding the process... Tuariani put the mineral in their armors and they were the ones behind the architectural concept, but... they would too lack the pure knowledge to put it together, unless...

Unless a multitude of strange and far-fetched reasons, so Twilight couldn’t possibly get caught up on them.

Honestly, though... such a strong concentration of arcane power would cause multiple phenomena and could be experienced by just about anypony encountering such flares passing by or through them...

... again, why did Twilight feel like she had spoken those words before?

Anyhow... she had enough understanding in the matter herself to know that even unicorns, naturally predisposed to be in contact with raw, magical power, would not just immediately turn to fortune-telling and reading omens when subjected to it! Foresight had been, for many centuries, disapproved as a trained form of magic... and honestly, were it not for Pinkie Pie’s hardly-conceivable “sense”, Twilight would too completely disregard the possibility up to this point.

And yet the batponies had, allegedly, entire prophecies happen! Including one that Blessed Fang himself had quoted! Regarding Twilight! And Midnight had told her about them all the way back home, in the Golden Oak Library!

That wasn’t all just a coincidence, right?

Were they a species with a completely unique magical resonance, then...? Midnight reacted to ley line influence and spells quite naturally and normally, but... maybe there was much more to their arcane imprint?

And, finally... could Twilight even explain what she was right then witnessing to the Lord and his mother and have them both understand and accept it?

“This... This chamber has great power in it. A strong presence is felt here,” she finally decided to speak up, in a general form that would leave the arcane science behind it obfuscated.

The elder nodded with a smile at the words. “Indeed... I’m glad you recognize it... as well. Now you... will be brave... and step into one of the chambers... to try and see as our effiti do.”

At that request being again brought up Twilight fiddled about her own hooves a little. “I... I’m not sure if I am capable of—”

“Again, I’m not asking if you can,” Fang Shine said, her voice raising just a tone above a whisper. “I’m saying you shall be brave... to go and try.”

Blessed Fang looked a little nervous... which must have meant that he still had serious doubts, considering his usual remoteness.

And Twilight?

She had to consider the repercussions. Being subjected to a surge of magic was nothing pleasant for a unicorn, especially one unprepared. That was not the case with her, as she knew what she was stepping into. But that did not mean that she would just... that she would... just...

She blinked. Shook her head a little.

She expected herself to have far more anxiety over standing in the path of such a wave of arcane power and yet... she felt a certain calmness welling up inside her. For some, inexplicable reason, the more she considered this challenge, the more... sure she was?

That was... unexpected. Positive, certainly, but she would think herself a lot more logically cautious. It’s not like she had dealt with such a concentration of magic before, not that she could recall, it might have caused... unforeseen...

No. No, she would handle this. She didn’t know how exactly, but... she would do it. She could do it.

The source of the confidence was unknown to her... but not entirely unpleasant. Like answering a call that one couldn’t really hear.

“I... will. I will,” Twilight repeated herself, even her whisper sounding a little bit more confident. “I’ll be careful and take it slow, but I will.”

The elder nodded with a smile, while Blessed Fang looked between the two, somehow out of his element. Despite the fact that religious mysteries were his very element.

Twilight pondered whether, if it had been anypony else but his mother creating such a scenario, the Lord would never condone it. Any of it.

... maybe this was another proof that the prophecies and the Goddess did work in mysterious ways.

Twilight followed Fang Shine to the closest doors to their right, which must have been the vacated room for the night. The flares of arcane power were still happening around them, surging through one or the other portion of the cavern, like lightning during a thunderstorm. Sudden. Volatile.

Just as the doorway to the room was opened by Blessed Fang, another one of those waves came forth. Going straight through both him and his mother! Twilight was following slightly to the side, which spared her the strike...!

... but nothing happened. Neither of the batponies reacted, not even subconsciously. And she was watching, indeed. Not even a strand of their manes or tails lifted up unnaturally. However, Fang Shine took a deep breath and pointed inside.

“The Goddess wills it. Please, Hwalba Knaze... You have the time you need... And you, my son and haspadr...”

“Tac, hwalba mate?”

“You will... like the antas you are... take note of any signs through... the Honored Princess...”

The elder’s voice was not authoritative and yet it was clear that she would have no objections, even if she had, herself, invoked her son’s station and position of ultimate power in the Family.

And Blessed Fang did not follow this order outright. Not out of insulted pride or disobedience. He first turned to Twilight. His expression both concerned and adamant.

“Hwalba knaze... This is a unique scenario. One that I was not really expecting. But, yes, antasi can be present with effiti receiving visions. But only when they require it, moved and inspired by Bogine, so... “

He didn’t finish, but he didn’t have to in order to make Twilight take a step back.

He was asking her permission? Along this... sudden and unthinkable pathway which she was going to be braving, he wanted to keep up some tradition and accommodate her the best way he could.

She gave him a look. If Fang Shine wanted Blessed Fang to be himself and not just his profound role... the elder was stacking the deck against him that very moment. That much Twilight was certain she witnessed in his eyes. But... as far as bonding in strange situations could go...

She took a deep breath. A strange situation was the softest way one could call this scenario, one she would never have imagined about her visit to the Mountain of Fang. And yet... there had to have been a reason for it. All of it.

She took a breath, watching another gust of magic flowing past her and into the chamber.

“Honored Lord, I request your presence and aid.”

She didn’t want it to feel like a command, but Blessed Fang nodded solemnly anyway. And so Twilight shot Fang Shine one last glance before stepping into the room. Consciously preparing herself for any surges that could now start enveloping her from behind.

The chamber wasn’t large by any means. It was more like a little cell, actually. With a simple cushion as a place to sit and not much else. That is, not much else but more luneeit present on the walls. And on the floor. And the ceiling.

In a specific way, as well. The arcane waves being forced into this room, would have to slow down quite a bit, as Twilight calculated. It looked like, right from the entryway, the mineral would—

Just then a potent flare struck her squarely and strongly.

She felt it reach her, touch her, hit her with all its potency... and flow through her. Like a gust of a mountain wind, like a wave of a great ocean. It enveloped her, hit and bathed every part of her body. And it felt... good.

... did she really just think that?

Yes... Yes, she did. The sudden influx of power that assaulted her actually felt... pleasant. The wind was not a blow, but a whisper. The wave was not a flood, but a caress. A soft call. A delicate touch and a tender taste. The taste was sweet. She could feel it clearly in her mouth, for some reason.

This wave resonated with her core, hitting a note in her she didn’t think she held. Filled her, as far as she could tell, with renewed strength and confidence... But also a warning?

Twilight blinked. She’d focus more on that, on all of that, but... before her eyes she was now witnessing what the batpony seers were subjecting themselves to, subconsciously.

The surge, after flowing through her, encountered another barrier of luneeit, gathering and bulging up. But its obstacle had a small, little corridor in it. Enough of a space to try and squeeze through, where the mineral was not placed. Deliberately. And right where the effit would sit and meditate.

It meant that all the concentrated arcane force, trying to escape the confines of the luneeit, would be going straight through the batpony in a focused and tremendous volume. Compressed against its nature and attempting to quickly find a way to disperse, having already been directed into the chamber at strength.

And if anything would be causing visions, strange smells and reactions... yes, that would definitely do it. It was almost like a makeshift spell was cast by the chamber’s very architecture, through a crude and simple pattern.

Fascinating and befuddling alike.

Twilight took a deep breath, seeing if Blessed Fang had followed her. And he had, indeed. Closing the cell and taking his place, in pious concentration, to her side. On the creamy surface, protected from the constant waves. Unlike her.

Not that she... feared those surges. Not anymore? She couldn’t place that feeling precisely, but something about these was now... appealing. Calling her. Again, that urge welled up inside her, bright and silver in her mind... and she couldn’t quite understand its presence nor its purpose.

But she could follow it. Aware of what was happening around her and trying her best to act her temporary part.

“Should I just...?” she pointed at the cushion on the floor, glancing back at the Lord.

“Please, hwalba knaze...” he replied. “Whatever you deem you should do is yours to perform. Here, you are the host, for this... unusual instance,” he whispered, looking at the doorway.

Was he expecting Fang Shine to eavesdrop?

“You disapprove, Honored Lord,” Twilight stated, following the other, obvious notion.

The stallion looked at her askance. “I’m cautious, wary and fighting a... severe protest in myself still,” he spoke and Twilight simply knew that he was being utterly and completely transparent. “We are in a holy place and even though I have cited your importance, Honored Princess, even though I have quoted the very prophecy your way, you must forgive me that I am feeling apprehensive about letting somepony... what’s the word... ‘unconsecrated’...?”

“Yes, I understand.”

“... into this sacred space of omens and signs,” he admitted, without shame. And without causing insult to Twilight, not one bit. “Were it not for the fact that my mother had used the words of the same prophecy...” he paused. “I simply hope that what is happening shall please Bogine... and not end up as a piece of gossip among our kin, or murmurs of irreverence. We take Our Mother’s signs seriously. And the work of our effiti the same way. You even being let into this space...”

“Again, Honored Lord—”

Another surge of magic passed through her and her voice hitched a little in her throat. She exhaled, her voice even and stoic.

“... I understand. I truly do. But I can feel a call in this place. This is what needs to happen.”

She really felt like that. And that seemed to have calmed the Lord down at least a little, though his surprise at her persuasive words was more than blatant.

Twilight gave him a little nod and trotted forth, to sit down in the proper place. With her back to the door, letting the arcane pulses come without her anticipating them prior. She had her means of practicing magical focus, yes... but this time, it felt more appropriate to spread her wings slowly and lift her forelegs. In a prayer that wasn’t a prayer. But in readiness that was almost pious.

She began breathing deeply, trying to find utter calm in herself. Not that her heart was racing, peculiarly, but more concentration could go a long way in this... whatever was to happen. It wasn’t her usual preparation for dealing with arcane well-ups, but... maybe it was both a way to answer this situation and learn a new way of experiencing such magical gusts.

And that was a good enough reasoning for Twilight.

Right then, as if on cue, another surge came. Stronger. Firmer. Faster. She felt pushed forth physically when it happened, when it reached her and divided her being, concentrated and volatile. It electrified her nerves, it warmed her insides and...

She felt something. She saw something. She thought so, at least... She saw... onyx... and cosmos. Starlight and diamond. Descending down from the sky above. And a silver pulse from the ground below.

She definitely wasn’t imagining anything of the sort... It wasn’t her thought process that invoked those sights before her very mind’s gaze...

She closed her eyes, focusing on... anything that was to come.

One more wave... one more push... Came the colors, came the feelings... Came the words.

“She... She arrives... And She worries...”

***

Luna descended down slowly. Gliding from the high sky, upon which she had hidden, to make her appearance only at an opportune moment. And, thankfully, her faithful Moonwarden had made his bow deep and dramatic enough for her to realize that it was time.

Good, because they hadn’t really discussed a sign. Or, if they had set one, she had completely forgotten about it at that point.

But, a little illusion and a calming breath and Luna had decided she was ready. As ready as she could be, to appear before this warrior mare as it was proper. As a Goddess. The... the ‘Immaculate’ Moon...

Well, at least Moonwarden’s gaze, locked on her, was telling her that she was doing her job. That the additional embellishment of magic she had put on herself was sufficing. Yet that Sunfall Ordain... appeared more terrified and stunned than in awe over Luna’s presence...

... was she overdoing it? She thought it would just add a little flair... and help her embody the role more... Did she ruin it outright?! Or...?!

No. No, no, there was no time for this doubt.

She would have to do her part. Because it was necessary, right there and then. Despite the doubts and the fears and... and everything.

Gliding right before the pair of ponies, Luna landed softly, her slightly shaky legs actually coming into use there. She made sure to dispel the pillar of light upon the pathway, leaving only a little aura around herself.

Still keeping the right effect. Moonwarden would surely approve. And yet he would have to be content with being but an observer for the moment. Not that he ever minded being the silent, scheming witness, as she knew. Perhaps a mental whisper or two from him would be exactly the thing.

But Luna’s attention had to be focused on the batpony. On her child. The mare who, witnessing the appearance of hers, had cowered and fell flat on the pathway, shivering like in the deepest frost.

Sunfall Ordain wasn’t even bringing her eyes up, her muzzle almost burrowed in the dirt, her auburn mane brushing the ground. Her entire body pressed down, under an impossible burden.

Luna quickly shot a glance Moonwarden’s way, but he just pointed at the mare with his own stare. Expecting a deity to start the exchange, rather than the terrified faithful.

Well, there was one way of beginning this, considering the situation. And Luna could, at least, manage so much.

“Be not afraid, my child...”

She hoped that she made her tone soft and careful enough, for the little squeal she heard back was anything but reassured. Or reassuring. A mumble did follow it, but one couldn’t possibly make out the words.

Was asking for her to repeat them less... godly?

“Please, my child... Fear not and look upon me,” Luna insisted. Feeling no less worried herself, almost swallowing the lump in her throat.

But this time the sentence came with more clarity.

“Your... your servant is unworthy...” The officer’s voice had little to do with her position or a warrior’s training. “U-unworthy to look upon you, unworthy to hear your blessed voice in her ears...”

Something about this... actually, a lot about this tugged at Luna’s heart. In a way she was rather... unfamiliar with.

... or, rather... unfamiliar with anymore...?

She took a breath. “If it were true I wouldn’t be here.” That reassurance did nothing at first, so it was more prudent and proper to continue. “I wouldn’t have chosen you to appear before and talk with...”

Sunfall Ordain shivered still, her armored hooves digging into the path, as she tried to remain in the most reverential bow she could think of.

“I’m... I’m nobody, I’m not worthwhile of your attention, O Goddess, O Immaculate Moon...”

Well... this was not getting them anywhere, Luna thought. Right before a cold, almost unfeeling in comparison, voice manifested in her mind.

‘I do not grasp the words, but I believe I grasp the problem, my lady. She is like a frightened puppy right now. Give her time, but let her know you are not going anywhere.’

Moonwarden was right, even if Luna was not keen on his comparison.

She took another breath, biding her time and letting the silence do its work as well. “Sunfall Ordain, I say unto you again, be not afraid. I have chosen you to appear before. For to you, my child, and through you I wish to bring aid and counsel to all of my faithful.”

She spoke, then bit the side of her tongue... Did she say too much outright unto this panic-stricken mare... or was she being just borderline and ridiculously hysterical at this point...?

***

Twilight felt her head rising and her eyes crossing underneath her eyelids... Another wave of magic illuminated her vision with shapes and sounds and feelings.

“She wants to help, She has patience... The voice of silver despises the tongue of silver...”

***

Luna exercised patience, indeed, just as Moonwarden had advised her to.

Standing before the cowering Sunfall Ordain. With enough dignity, but none of the indignation. Indignation that her child was reluctant to even look at her.

After all, Luna... well, she didn’t have to think too long to make herself doubly aware that she had not been showing the noctrali the greatest care, had she?

Her doubts and worries about being worthy of deification aside. But, even in the small things. Even when requesting the Nightguard’s bats and escort to Ponyville, to partake of Nightmare Night out of all things, she had done so through missives. To maintain distance that she had deemed safe and... not subjecting her to more disquiet.

And the batpony stallions by her chariot had stayed only as long as they absolutely needed to. They hadn’t been as stunned as the mare before her, but... they too had carried that feeling about them, like Luna’s presence was filling them with nothing but the righteous fear of the Goddess.

... or was it her imagination and anxiety again...?

Still... shouldn’t they have first loved her and then feared her...? Wasn’t that... what was the right way?

Sunfall Ordain finally began to stir, though her movements were betraying that she was still on the verge of a pious panic. But she managed to lift herself a little, turning a completely prone position into one of deep and profound deference. She still refused to lift her eyes, however.

But Luna... she was meant to be patient, right? She was meant to be their mother, their Immaculate Moon... so she had to exercise restraint and understanding. Like a good parent.

... how come she had forgotten all of it? Something that was meant to be so natural to her. To an alicorn. To a mare.

To a pony...

That realization filled her with profound cold. Like that of the distant... the distant Moon. She still could feel its embrace when she focused on the memories. All this, restless, pained time she had spent locked away... Those ages still had their claws in her. They had torn her life from her. Her identity. Was she only now getting back its scraps...?

“O Immaculate Moon... O great and merciful Goddess...”

Sunfall Ordain muttered the supplications, summoning Luna’s undivided attention. As should have happen, when a faithful daughter was calling to her deity. And, as it was right and just, her shuddering words dispelled the frigid past and brought forth momentary warmth in Luna.

“It is I, my child...” said warmth formed into a sentence.

“How... how come do I... how come You appear before me? A sinner and an unworthy child...?” came the questions.

There was a sliver of hope in them. Of profound and hard to grasp joy. But burrowed underneath fear and uncertainty and... and self-loathing.

Luna had to try and reach those bright feelings beneath, but... she had no idea if she had the answers that Sunfall Ordain was hoping for. She knew little to nothing about the mare, only what Moonwarden had managed to tell her.

Considering that he alone was watching her intently at that moment, she gave him another glance, hoping for more aid still.

‘Doubts of... worthiness? Of significance which would make you appear, my lady?’

His inquiries, whether based on understanding the situation and the mare’s tone... or just being cold, judicious readings, were accurate. So Luna did send him not as much of an answer, but the feelings gathered in her. To correspond with what she wanted to convey.

She knew that response would still work for his sharpened mind.

‘Hmm... I would advise a loaded question. Let her feed you the knowledge you need, my lady, by aiming at her... reservations. The certainty of those.’

Right... Luna could try doing that.

“And what sins would stop me from doing just that, my child? What heinous transgressions would turn my gaze away from you?” she asked aloud, but not too loud.

Still the mare recoiled a little. As if the very thought of invoking whatever wrongdoings were plaguing her conscience would bring ire or condemnation upon her head.

But only silence followed this shudder, so Luna decided to press a little more, in hopes that it was the right call. She knew she heard happiness at her presence. She would do her best to reach it.

Because... was there such thing as hearing too much? For a caring parent? Especially a godly one?

“Are you reluctant to open your heart before me? Am I not your divine mother?”

***

Another wave, another sensation. Strong. Tempestuous.

“She is the Mother who listens. She is the Mother who fears... listening too much.”

***

Sunfall Ordain lowered her stance again, hearing all of those questions, as if they had condemned her, indeed. Her lips parted and she blurted out, with a trembling voice.

“You are our Mother, a hundred times! O Immaculate Moon... You who awakened us! We know no Mother but you!” she declared, again causing Luna’s heart to tremble at her tone and piety. Once more hearing a note of profound elation in the devoted shouts. And yet, afresh came the fears. “I... but I have transgressed in Your eyes. I have... I have stood against my father’s wishes, I was...”

The mare paused, uncertain of how to continue. She was met with silence in return.

Silence that, as Luna hoped, would result in Sunfall Ordain giving her more pieces of the puzzle. Because... yes, knowing more about the captain would help and grant a tactical advantage, as Moonwarden would certainly emphasize. But also... this mare was carrying a burden.

And burdens... that was something Luna could well understand. All too well. Burdens that... that could destroy happiness. That could dull one to even the basic joys in life. In some strange way... Luna suddenly saw herself in place of that warrior mare.

Who stayed quiet for a breath longer, biting her lower lip. A crimson droplet gathered from underneath one of her fangs.

“... I made myself unworthy of my lineage... Unworthy to, one night, listen to Your words, O Goddess... and lead Your children, if it were only Your will... I have forsaken Your blessing, that of my bloodline...” she whispered. Almost wept. “And now... You appear and I...”

... and I want to be delighted and joyous... but I cannot. Due to the weight of my own fears, doubts and anxieties.

Luna didn’t hear those words. But she could finish that declaration in her own mind quite well. That is what she felt emanating from the mare. How profound was that aura. How...

... how familiar.

She had to stop herself from biting her lip. How could she help here, how could she hear out and support anypony, if the same ailment was seeping through her own veins...? That dark illness, creeping through her core, stunning and petrifying her every time she tried to face her... her duties. Her own blessing, which she had, too, forsaken...

... she had no experience here. She couldn’t do it. She couldn’t face such a task. Not successfully. So... why would she even try? She wasn’t the one to meet and really... console anypony. She was grim, brooding and foreboding... She barely managed to be helpful in the Dreamworld nowadays, let alone the waking world.

And help and aid as a Goddess? How could she be a Goddess to these poor ponies...? No, that was just...

That was just impossible to achieve.

Her knees trembled as she realized that. She closed her eyes, feeling the chains on her. Firm and well-crafted. Those of doubt. It was better she had them. She wouldn’t hurt anypony again...

She couldn’t do it.

***

“All should be as it should be...” Twilight’s lips shuddered and whispered. “She carries the pain, leave it to Her to deal with it... She will deal with it...”

***

... why not?

Luna opened her eyes at the simple question which manifested in her mind.

Yes... Yes. “Why not”?

Was it not worth it to even try? To be herself? Indeed, she could hurt somepony. But wasn’t being a... a nopony herself hurting more around her? Why would she not at least attempt? To gather her wits and try to reach that little, small sparkle of joy underneath all the darkness? Was fighting for it not worth it?

For oneself and others? For the batponies, for Sunfall Ordain? Even for Moonwarden?

... and for Luna, herself?

What had caused her to feel so remote and useless, anyway? Had she completely disregarded herself after all? She was safeguarding the dreams of ponies since always.. was that her only domain left? Out of everything she had been? Everything she was? Because she had fallen once before?

She took another, deep breath, realizing that staying silent was not helping.

It hadn’t been helping for a long time.

“I come to you, my child, to help and guide and assuage your pain... My presence here is a sign of my deep and profound care for all of you. Let me dispel and take away the nightmares that plague you...”

And try to do the same to the one that plagued her.

Sunfall Ordain turned completely still... before she nodded her head a little. Whether that was acknowledgement or trying to rid of the wetness in her eyes was irrelevant. She remained in her low stance, yet gradually calming down. Until she at least did not appear like terror had wrenched her heart out of her chest.

Which was... a welcome change, Luna thought.

She gave Moonwarden another glance, but the stallion was still kneeling patiently and carefully observing the situation. His one glance of support was all she received that time.

It would be enough, though. To at least try.

But she could do it.

He was trying to prove exactly that to her. And... Luna was beginning to believe in it, truly. His encouraging, silver stare was welcome.

Granted her warmth.

***

Twilight felt a cold shiver pass right through her when the next magical surge manifested itself. It was like somepony decided to submerge her in freezing water. She gasped for breath, trying to break its surface, shout out the warnings in her mind.

“The warmth grows cold! More warmth! More cold!”

***

Luna looked back at Sunfall Ordain. Hoping that she had managed to install enough encouragement in the mare to finally meet her gaze.

And she could tell that the mare wanted that to happen. For all of the apprehension over her own shortcomings, whatever the details of those were, the batpony wished to establish that connection with Luna. With her Goddess. Especially after that last sentence.

It felt like the warrior had heard exactly the right words, something that resonated so profoundly in her she was finally braving the reluctance.

Just like Luna.

Finally, despite the fact that Sunfall Ordain remained in that deep, submissive bow... the batpony lifted her eyes.

... and it was Luna, the Goddess, the Immaculate Moon... who had to hold still and stoic. Not to have tears invade her own eyes now.

In those bright yellow irises she saw that... sparkle. That incredible light which was so very hard to describe and do justice to. It lasted for a brief moment, for just a little while, before pious fear caused Sunfall Ordain to look aside, but... there it was.

All that Luna could have hoped for. All that she feared would be missing, but still was there.

That profound joy. That child-like abashment. That gleaming hope.

And that spirit. The mare’s enthusiasm was so great and so blatant, returning from below the crushing fear, that Luna would not be surprised if, in another set of circumstances, the captain would abandon all social and religious conventions and just embrace Luna in a tight, sincere hug.

... why had she not been missing all of that earlier?

That one stare was... everything at that moment.

Sunfall Ordain, looking down again, shook her head and uttered. “O Immaculate Moon... I have witnessed You with mine own eyes... I have seen everything and more that I needed to see in life...”

Luna found herself smiling at that very broadly. She almost chuckled. “My child, there is still more to catch sight of, I assure you. But your words and your happiness bring joy to my heart as well.”

Was that a little, happy squeal that she had just heard from the captain?

Whatever that was, Sunfall Ordain was finally getting over the initial shock. Which was slowly being replaced by what seemed like noticeable earnestness and just... pure joy.

“O Goddess, I... to hear that...” the mare clearly found it hard to find the words, though for a different reason altogether now. And she must have realized that. “To hear that my prayers have been answered, to learn that they have pleased You... But I never thought that I would witness You with mine own eyes and like this, it’s... I am yours, heart and soul, mind and strength. Speak, O Goddess, for your servant is listening...” she relented trying to express herself better.

Luna smiled again. She had no clue what exactly the mare had prayed for, but... it looked like destiny was on their side.

Moonwarden needed but one more glance from her to realize that, as far as it could be told, things were finally heading in the right direction.

She could have sworn that she could hear his exhale of relief in her mind. But, more importantly... pride shone in his argent eyes. Warm pride over this accomplishment. However small and basic it could have been deemed.

Still, this was not just a mission to gather knowledge at this point. Not for Luna.

Actually, it never really had been just that in her mind. Her loyal, grey Advisor had this agenda. She... well, she was just happy to meet one of her children and drink from this fount of rapture which was beginning to open right before her.

At her presence. That thought itself was rejuvenating.

***

Twilight could barely register what was happening to her at this point. But the next magical wave clearly locked her throat up for a moment. As if trying to choke her, for just a second, but with strength to wrangle all the air from her in but a second.

Her frantic inhale burned against her lungs, but she couldn’t hold it in for long.

“Drink, don’t deplete! She deserves, She doesn’t deserve!”

***

Luna maintained some divine decorum, but felt much better for it. More natural about it. Now she could honestly assure the captain, to the extent a patron should have.

“Thank you for those words, my child. Your eagerness is worthy in my eyes. And, as far as I know, you have already proven most helpful to my faithful servant.”

Sunfall Ordain looked up again, for a brief moment meeting Luna’s gaze. But then quickly switching her attention to Moonwarden.

It was interesting to have him being easier to focus on, despite an alicorn’s presence.

The grey unicorn also immediately realized that he was the momentary center of attention, looking back at both the batpony and Luna with a question written in his eyes.

Perhaps it was time to include him in this visitation fully and make even more progress.

“Unfortunately, my loyal Moonwarden lacks the ability to speak this tongue. Nopony is perfect,” Luna explained to Sunfall Ordain, whose shoulders shuddered a little in a muffled chuckle. “As my will is to be enacted through both of you this night, shall we make it a little easier?”

The captain grasped her suggestion immediately. “O Goddess, as you will!” She caught her mistake and her muzzle reddened a little. “I mean – O Goddess, as you will!”

Moonwarden recoiled a little at the language switch and the volume, but was back to his perfect and faithful stance and performance in but a blink.

Luna nodded at him gracefully, then spoke to both. “Arise, my faithful. Let us convene on how to assure the future being brighter for all.”

She thought for a second that she was, perhaps, overdoing her part. But she managed to get Sunfall Ordain to stand up at attention. And Moonwarden didn’t even for a moment look like he was deeming her words as too pompous. On the contrary, his voice was borderline eager as he spoke rising to his hooves.

“Yes, Your Lunar Majesty. Ready to be of service,” he declared, lowering his head reverentially as he did. “Your wisdom shall lead us in these endeavours. And our discretion,” he added, looking the captain’s way, “will assure that your great plan succeeds.”

Sunfall Ordain didn’t have to be told twice, almost dropping to her knees again hearing the not-that-subtle instruction. “Tac—I mean, yes. If this is Your will, O Goddess, my tongue is bitten!”

And Luna almost shook her head. Moonwarden was already onto covering a lot of the possible tracks of this conversation. But... that was good. She trusted him in such tasks.

She raised her head a little, majestically. “I, indeed, wish to act with forethought and discretion. My silver light does not wish to force its way into my children’s lives... but asks to be invited. By those I deem worthy.”

She could have sworn both ponies did beam at those words. Though Sunfall Ordain lightened up like a lit torch and the grey unicorn was an argent shield, reflecting the illumination like it would.

And so Luna continued. Finding additional support and strength in this. Even while trying to embrace again her godly role, she would not forget to ask about the right things.

“As you are both aware, even if through different ways, my faithful... it was my will to send the young Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Equestria, to the lands of my night-dwellers. And I am aware that you have granted her shelter on this journey, my child,” she added, looking Sunfall Ordain’s way, whose gaze escaped immediately, abashed.

But the batpony nodded eagerly. “Yes, O Immaculate Moon...” she affirmed, bowing her head and staying silent for a second longer. “As it was required of me, I have assured that the Honored Princess could rest before heading towards our lands,” the mare spoke with pride.

“Most excellent,” Luna judged with a small smile. “I always put trust that Sparkle of Twilight would receive only the most proper of welcomes and be treated like her station and mission demands it.”

The captain nodded again. “Yes, O Goddess, Our Mother. The orders from above... came to me.”

... was that a blunder of composure?

Luna knew she didn’t imagine it. Not when Moonwarden’s ear flicked a little and his argent eyes squinted just a bit, glancing the batpony’s way.

There was a pause in this declaration.

Luna wasn’t going to let that slide past her. “My child? What is the matter? I sense that something troubled you just then?”

Sunfall Ordain made sure that her stance was even firmer than before. She was gathering her resolve through training, that was blatant. As to what reason?

She took a deep breath. “O Goddess, I am not to question my orders. For they arrive from my superiors and to them from the Honored Covenant. Our Honored Lords fulfill Your divine vision. And it was the Honored Lords’ will to keep a close eye on bats carrying missives back to Ekwestriya...” she spoke, slipping into the accent fully for a breath. “But...”

“But?” Moonwarden was the one to ask, his tone far, far colder than Luna would deem necessary.

But... she would have to admit, her grey schemer had been right. Sunfall Ordain hesitated a little longer and yet she couldn’t find the daring, or indeed the ill will, to hide her doubts from her Goddess. She just needed to be pressed a little to formulate them, when piety and duty scraped against each other.

And piety squarely won.

“I... O Goddess, the orders were to stop the messages successfully, by the necessary means. I did. And yet, when I wanted to burn the letter, as it is prudent, I... I hesitated,” the captain admitted, two notes present in her voice. That of confusion and that of hopeful anticipation. “I felt like... like it would not be fair. Delay the letter, yes... but the Honored Princess behaved and acted with sincerity and good will for as short as she stayed. When I put the parchment by the candle, I spotted the gift she had left me.”

Moonwarden’s voice briefly sounded in Luna’s head.

‘A silver, star necklace. I saw it in her office.’

Sunfall Ordain continued, daring herself to look briefly at Luna again, questions on her lips.

“Was... was that also Your will, O Mother? For me to stay my hoof before the flames consumed the message?”

“Yes, my child. You have done well to hear my whisper in your heart and mind...”

Luna spoke with the confidence and intent of a near-omnipresent and omniscient being. And that surely scored her many points with Moonwarden, she could feel it.

The fortuitous disposition of Sunfall Ordain would provide both of them with an incredible result of this excursion.

The grey unicorn was keen on capitalizing on Luna’s words himself. “I have told you, Your Lunar Majesty. The captain is a prudent and faithful mare who looks for your guidance in her life. And more than capable of fostering doubt when confronted with orders not inspired by your sacred will.”

Sunfall Ordain looked momentarily stunned. Both by the praise and the notion. “What... does that mean?”

Luna pondered for a breath. For the right effect... and to think. What did that mean? Moonwarden had chosen the risky path... but if the mare was truly as faithful as it appeared, perhaps it was worth it to brave that route entirely and make her a closer confidant.

“Among those I deemed the most righteous to lead my children... deceit and selfishness appeared,” came Luna’s words, laced with sadness. “They turn away from my light and guidance, in service to themselves.”

She hoped she wasn’t hurting any of the Lords, her night-dwellers, with these words.

***

Twilight gasped. Her head twitched, her eyes rolled back once more.

“Truth spoken with lies! She grows stronger! Weaker! Weaker!” she wailed, crying out in a tone both familiar and alien.

***

“Which is why I have decided to intervene...” Luna finished, leaving Sunfall Ordain covering her mouth with her armored hoof in shock. “I will not allow unwarranted ambition of those I have put my trust in to bring danger to anypony.”

She could almost hear Moonwarden’s comment in her mind about graciously showing a lot of leeway to warranted ambition.

“That message from Sparkle of Twilight, where is it now?” she asked.

The batpony saluted, though bit her lip a little still. “I... I have hidden it in my office, to fulfill the order, but without destroying it. It’s... a little burned on the edge...”

“Very—”

“... and stomped, O merciful Mother. When I had to extinguish it. Fast.”

Her tone had a child-like sincerity to it, again making Luna smile. “Fret not, my daughter. You stopped in time, that is what matters here. Your heart knew not to follow a false will, disguised as my own...” Then she turned her expression more somber and distant. “Moonwarden.”

He eagerly assumed a posture of readiness at being invoked with such intensity. “Yes, Your Lunar Majesty?”

“You shall retrieve this message alongside the captain. Then make sure to deliver it personally to me,” she ordered. Firmly. Regally.

“Your will be done,” he responded without hesitation, his foreleg almost sweeping the ground in the proper acknowledgment and a most courteous bow.

Then, Luna focused on Sunfall Ordain again. This time with a kind, gentle look, once again. “Help Moonwarden and make sure not to speak of this with anypony. You have stopped the message as was required. The rest is between me and yourself, between Mother and child...”

The captain eagerly saluted, then dropped to her knees again, in devotion and deference. “As you wish, O Immaculate Moon... most benevolent and righteous. My lips are sealed until my last breath, for you to open them in Argentee... if you shall find my life deserving...”

Luna wasn’t sure if... if she felt it proper to speak about those matters...

... but hope she could instill. Especially in return for this incredible sincerity in the mare’s tone.

That... that was a gift she was looking eagerly towards bestowing again in her life. True hope.

***

A momentary emptiness entered Twilight’s heart, as if the surge of power robbed her of something. She felt herself clutching her chest, as if somepony was trying to wrench her heart out of it.

“... no... don’t take it...”

***

Luna stepped a little closer towards her faithful mare and leaned down.

“Know this, my child. Know this, Sunfall Ordain, when doubt creeps in and your mistakes and sins gnaw at you... Accept what happened and remain true to yourself. Always remember to care about the well-being of others around you. Be good... also to yourself. And you shall find the light in your life, which will lead you onward even among the greatest darkness,” she spoke.

Softly and motherly. Feeling that... she wasn’t speaking only to the mare before her. But something about those words... it was directed inwards as well. Mirrored, to be brought right to Luna’s own soul.

“It is worthwhile to fight for the light in your life. However small and brief is its sparkle...”

When Sunfall Ordain nodded and again braved her fear to look up...

Yes. Luna felt it one more.

It was worth it. It was all worth it.

All that pain and uncertainty. All that doubt which had to have been faced, pushed through, to even consider the trip to the Eastern Woods. All the horror of being seen as imperfect and making herself more imperfect still in the eyes of one of her children... It all was made worthwhile by that look of deep, endless gratitude, the look that was as encouraged and hopeful as instilling courage and hope itself.

Luna smiled.

She remembered this smile. Those kind of smiles. From another life.

From her life.

She straightened up and let her magic illuminate the pathway again, with the silver aura of mysticism and divinity. She spoke to the two ponies.

“I must go now. See that my will be done. And know that my gaze is upon you and my light asks you to follow it with trust in your hearts...”

Luna flapped her wings, taking off, trying to be as majestic and proper as she could... but, truth be told...

She wanted to simply fly. To soar carefree and light. To glide in the night’s sky. To breathe in the cold air. To let the starlight guide her to wherever. She wished nothing else but to be lost in this warmth in her core, making her serene, spirited! For the first time... the first time in centuries!

Luna knew. She knew that she would soon again feel the encroaching worries, the chains of her own fears trying to bind her again. She wasn’t naïve. But there and then?

She wanted to remind herself what happiness was.

However small and brief would its sparkle be.

Back on the dirt pathway Sunfall Ordain looked after the Goddess’ very figure, disappearing from sight in the surrounding, blessed and bright moonlight. She got up from her pious bow, but immediately had to sit down, feeling her legs shaking and her mane glued to her forehead with sweat.

“Ancestors...” she invoked with a croaky voice, not even realizing she was doing so in Equestrian. “Ancestors above I have... Ha...” She felt a smile tugging at her lips. “I have seen the Goddess...”

The grey unicorn beside her, looking towards the distant, starlight sky, did nod. His eyes were mirthful.

“Yes. We both have...”

***

Twilight blinked. She felt like she had just woken up from a feverish dream, shivering and drenched.

She was still sitting on the cushion in the chamber’s middle, but her entire body was drained, as if she had run a race and suffered a malady together.

Her brain felt frazzled and shaken. Her vision was swimming. Her chest ached with a ghastly pain.

She heard Blessed Fang’s gentle, if worried voice. “Hwalba knaze... are you alright?”

“I... I don’t know... I think so...” she replied, trying to gather her galloping thoughts.

Gather them around one, particular one.

Twilight shifted around to look at the Lord. And whatever he saw in her eyes made him take a step back as she spoke.

The last sentence which she had to say aloud.

“The Goddess is crying...”

Chapter LVII – True to Oneself

Twilight found herself sighing in relief when she exited the small chamber.

Yes, she had entered it with dedication. Even that strange sense of anticipation, only further reinforced by the surges of arcane power. Waves still erupting and flying forth from the center of the sanctum. But, right now... she didn’t know whether she could take any more of those.

Her body ached and her head throbbed. She tried to keep the right posture and focus, but that was as much as she could hope for. She was drained almost utterly, as if she had fought a battle in that cell behind her...

A battle with... somepony. Something. Herself. Any and all of those...

Fang Shine, still waiting outside, spotted easily that what had transpired was a true ordeal for Twilight.

“Honored Princess... I have heard your voice... Raised, strong and pained... You have received visions...” she spoke in a whisper. “I hope they have granted... new and important insight...” She looked at Blessed Fang, but he remained silent. And close by, more interested in being Twilight’s aid in standing upright than sharing his insights with his mother. “Was it so much... of a test? Can the Honored Princess... speak about it? I would like to... hear what was revealed...”

The Lord looked at her, a vexed look blatant on his muzzle.

“Hwalba mate, the Honored Princess braved a challenge she had no idea she would be facing. And did so with the strength of will and devotion I would expect of a true effite,” he declared. Strongly. “I, as a witness of her omens, shall protect and keep them in my heart and mind and, should hwalba knaze so wish, she shall share them. Later. Right now, she needs rest.”

Twilight would deem his tone a little too harsh, especially since he was talking with an elder, but Fang Shine didn’t seem to mind. Or, perhaps, was simply too old to do so, having experienced that and more in her life.

Still, she at least dropped the topic. “Very well, my Lord and son... I shall go and... thank Bogine for Her grace. She has spoken, through... blood and vision. Once more... thank you, hwalba knaze... Your courage is appreciated... Do not forget it.”

The elder coughed a little, then bowed ever so slightly and began trotting away, towards the chamber’s exit, in her own, calm and dignified tempo.

Blessed Fang looked like he was about to stop her after all, but ultimately just shook his head and focused on Twilight.

Who still felt like she was on her very last legs, despite having sat all that time.

“Does it...” she tried to ask, “does it always happen like this?”

The Lord gave her a look which she found hard to decipher. “I’m... uncertain whether you mean the work of our effiti... or my mother’s antics,” he added in a whisper.

Twilight groaned just a little, taking a step to the side and trying to even her breathing some more. And stop her heart, galloping in her chest.

“I... think I would prefer to hear the answer to the latter before... I deal with more stuff of prophecy...” she uttered.

She really wanted to sit down again, but figured it would be a little uncouth in a space like this. Not to mention risking another, wild surge hitting her through some complete luck this time. And she really didn’t need that.

Thankfully, the Lord was perceptive enough to realize just how tired and weary she was. “I believe that you should have your answers. But not here. Let us leave...” he spoke, then took a deep, almost forlorn breath. “I have enough to meditate upon.”

Twilight wasn’t going to contest that. On the contrary, the prospect of a moment of respite and gathering her running thoughts was most welcome. And so she did her best to trot alongside the Lord, leaving behind the impossible fount of magic, the incredible architecture... and an insistent call, now lessened to a small whisper.

... was that even real? Or was that the chamber affecting her so strongly? She wasn’t imagining things. Hallucinating, maybe, but... Those sensations, those visions, they had felt so real. So profound. She knew that she shouted, her throat still burning. And that... that void in her being, though lasting but a moment and then being refilled... It haunted her.

It was like... like somepony had tried to steal her resolve, rob her of optimism and drive, freeze her heart in place and drain it of...

Of hope.

What could do that? Who would ever do that?

Outside the chamber all were patiently waiting. Blessed Fang’s entourage, as well as Midnight and Rowan Berry. But by the looks on their muzzles, Fang Shine, despite having moved past them not a minute ago, had told them nothing of what had happened inside.

Twilight wasn’t sure if she could explain all of it, even if she tried, but the Lord took care of that issue himself.

“Hwlaba knaze did attempt what she was asked to attempt. Let us thank the merciful Goddess for her courage, even if hers is not the talent of foresight.”

Was that a lie? More like omitting the truth with other truths... Not that Twilight cared to reason too much, focusing rather on looking as normal as possible... as hard as it was to hide that she was somewhat frazzled and definitely tired.

Midnight’s gaze was transparently letting her know that he was worried sick. The best she could do at the moment was to try and calm him down with a glance or two, as Blessed Fang was following on his previous promise.

“We had a feast earlier which wasn’t finished. Organizing another one might not be prudent, but a refreshment is more than proper for the Honored Princess,” he declared, keeping his voice even. He turned to one of his sentinels. “Tu, ira. Eskat i bauture.”

Twilight had to admit that the Lord, despite his bearing and his age, could have undeniable presence. Maybe even greater when his voice didn’t even sound like it would be giving orders, but the will it projected was more than enough for that.

And so one of the bodyguards immediately saluted and trotted away at a brisk pace as Blessed Fang addressed Twilight again.

“I hope a measly supper would be enough of a repayment for your courage, Honored Princess.”

She took a deep breath, hoping to sound as confident as she was tired. Which was to say, clearly.

“Thank you, Honored Lord. I have given and I shall gladly take. Though being allowed to see this wondrous place is a gift for myself, as well.”

Blessed Fang nodded. “The Goddess should receive your gratitude for that. Please.”

Twilight didn’t have to be told twice. She wanted to find a moment to rest and recuperate, so she eagerly followed the Lord out of the shrine complex and back to the palace. All the time feeling Midnight’s presence, who didn’t step away from her for even a breath, though the company of others was limiting his options to simply being near.

But that was enough for Twilight. She would welcome more, but just knowing that she wasn’t alone to tackle all the jumbled thoughts in her mind was the greatest help she could receive at that moment.

And there were many, many thoughts. And many feelings. From shock to disbelief to interest and... and everything.

That one, last sentence which she had uttered in the cell was on the forefront of it all. The Goddess... crying...

Twilight knew it was true. She knew she had spoken with utmost honesty. She had no idea she carried so much of it in her. The sensations that had come with that declaration had been equally profound. The surge of sadness that had enveloped her had been unlike anything she had before felt. For that hadn’t been... mortal sorrow. As much as she could tell, knowing how gloom could taste. But that had been... greater. Penetrating to Twilight’s very core, for just a moment.

What had that even been? A manifestation of some untold force? In the form of despair? How could one explain it, without considering...

... how could a deity cry, like that? Or had those been... Could those have been Princess Luna’s tears? Had she gotten Twilight’s letter, or had something happened? What could have happened? The mission was going... strangely, but not terribly.

What was even going on?

Ugh... This was all headache-inducing.

The better that soon Twilight was seated by the same table as earlier that night, with a selection of fruit in front of her and her entourage to her sides. The feast was not as grandiose as before, but she would take any level of indulgence at that moment. And she made it her priority to drink. A lot, to try to regain her strength fast.

Even if, likely due to the mess in her head, the sweet orange juice tasted like metal in her mouth.

Lord Blessed Fang had himself enjoyed a few bites before speaking up finally, droplets still hanging from his fangs. “I have to admit... I would be the last pony to admit that signs from beyond interrupting one’s plans are a bad thing... and yet I pray for Neskaza Lunee... to allow us to have a discussion about all of this, without even more interruptions or omens.” He sighed. “The abundance of Her signs upon us bring to my heart a lot of... worries. Whether we can find the right path in the midst of them all, Bogine zmiluyae.”

He didn’t even have to say it out loud for Twilight to agree with it all. As she had been in the middle of a lot of those strange... manifestations, omens, prophecies... she too thought that a breather would work to everypony’s advantage.

Even the Goddess’.

“I have to say, Honored Lord... that I, as well, consider this time to be... unique in my life. For far more reasons than a visit to an incredible country and sharing its culture. Sharing its culture in ‘abundance’, I feel like saying...” she revealed, again finding understanding and agreement from Blessed Fang.

“Indeed, that is undeniable,” he admitted, nodding in thought. “It looks to me like the profound nature of your quest had escaped our comprehension when we had been considering its incredible significance.”

Twilight wasn’t sure whether he meant the political or the spiritual kind at that point, but both were most accurate.

“I could concur with that as well, Honored Lord,” she added.

She wanted to pour for herself another chalice, but Midnight read her intentions and helped her out faster, despite the bandages.

“Conmod, hwalba knaze...”

“Iae grate tu, Nocferratan...” Twilight replied, enjoying this small service, which conveyed more than just duty to her. “We are taking part in far-reaching happenings, I cannot shake the feeling.”

Blessed Fang only nodded that time, scrying something from the next orange he took for himself. Twilight wasn’t sure if the fruit held any answers. And maybe that was why it met its swift demise at the Lord’s fangs...

She enjoyed her own cup with less ferocity, but definitely no less of a drive. At least the freshness of the drink was helping a little, even if the taste seemed a little off. She smacked her lips after taking care of the last few drops.

“Thank you for this opportunity at a meal, Honored Lord. Though I would be lying if I were to say I would not like to enjoy some quiet and solitary time now, even before us having the next conversation and my answers. I need to think on... everything so far.”

“I’d be more than happy to provide you with such an opportunity, Honored Princess...” Blessed Fang said, his stare shining briefly with a strange spark. “But I need to converse with you still and I do not think it would be best to wait.”

Twilight wasn’t particularly pleased about that considering her state, but... she had lately discovered her incredible ability to withstand and endure a lot being thrown at her simultaneously. Even when she wasn’t at her best.

Especially when she wasn’t.

“Very well, Honored Lord.” She put down her chalice and looked at him with all the attention she could again gather, hoping he would explain his motivation shortly.

“We shall have this conversation alone,” he, instead, demanded, looking at Midnight and Rowan Berry.

And that Twilight was even less happy about. And yet... maybe it was for the better. For it left her in private with a pony she still had to convince to join the side of future peace. As much as he would need convincing, because in Blessed Fang’s eyes she had never seen a real threat to her cause.

Well... other than that one time in the Great Shrine. But that was quickly dealt with by... another spiritual instance.

Twilight sighed, then turned to her entourage. “Please, you do not have to wait for me. Return to your quarters... and draw me a bath,” she added.

After all, it would be a cold one regardless of when she would come back. And she could warm it up anyway.

She wasn’t so done with magic that night.

She made sure to give Midnight one last stare as the two were leaving. And when the doors closed, she stood up, picked up her cup and trotted over, taking a place closer to the Lord, so that the conversation could be direct after all.

And Blessed Fang, his muzzle supported on one of his hooves, waited patiently for her to change her seats. When she did and was focused on him entirely...

... he laughed.

And that short, blank laugh was, perhaps, as terrifying for Twilight as all that she had witnessed and felt in the seers’ cell, being bombarded by raw magic. This was a laugh of... momentary madness, she would even claim.

Still, the Lord managed to contain whatever this outburst was and again resumed his neutral look a moment later.

“I... forgive me, hwalba knaze...” he said afterwards, massaging his temple. “I just... I think I am more troubled about all of it than I thought.”

It was Twilight’s time to nod in agreement. She was considering her approach to this, probably short, but very important conversation. She could be straightforward, she could be cautious, she could be cunning. And she could be honest. And understanding, since Blessed Fang was dealing with his own fair share questions and worries about all that had been happening around them both.

Which seemed like the best start to this exchange, actually.

“What did even happen, Honored Lord?” Twilight asked the rhetorical question. “Have I just become an effite because your Honored mother declared for me to try and be one? At the whim of a foresight written in blood?”

Blessed Fang wanted to say something outright, even opened his mouth, but had to shake his head at first.

“When it is said like that, hwalba knaze, it sounds even more ridiculous...” he admitted, with another, manic glint in his eyes. “... and yet none of it was. Not the visions, not my mother’s will... It seems that even your protest about Radiant Glory’s horn had a place in this strange, grand design.”

Twilight would have to reluctantly agree, though the images of the verlupte were still as fresh in her mind as Midnight’s hurt.

And speaking of fresh matters...

“Do you recall our conversation, Honored Lord? About how exactly does the Goddess show herself to those she wishes to inspire and lead?” she asked. And had her own answer at the inquiry. “It looks to me like, recently, she decided to be a lot more direct in her approach, if you will allow me such a statement.”

“There’s nothing to allow, Honored Princess,” the Lord replied, looking her way finally, from whatever, strange place he had witnessed before his eyes. “Truth is not a matter of permissions, it just is. It is about whether we accept it...” he added, grimacing in vast displeasure. “Accept that there are things that are so vastly out of our control, especially now...”

“You could say that again, Honored Lord,” Twilight commented, not bothered about how her declaration sounded. She could imagine just how overburdened Blessed Fang also was with all of what had been happening.

And he didn’t fear expressing it. On the contrary. He seemed eager to let it out in her current company.

“I could say that again, indeed. It is a lot to pray and meditate upon. To make sure we see the vision of Bogine clearly...” he expressed his hope, but there was none of it in his actual expression.
“But... what you have said, at the end...”

Ah, was that what he wanted to discuss? Twilight couldn’t blame him for focusing on it. Her last sentence, prompted by the visions and feelings in her, was surely the most clear and straightforward of them all. And clung to her consciousness with a tangible presence still.

“The Goddess is crying...” she repeated herself.

A shudder went right through the Lord. “I don’t know about you, Honored Princess,” he spoke, his tone growing a little distant and yet remaining very much understandable and close. To what he was feeling, especially. “But that sentence is... It is filling me with sadness, yet also with anger.”

Now that was unexpected. More so, since it was coming from him. Yes, she had seen his outburst before and the manifestations of his Lord’s presence... but he didn’t seem the sort of pony to have true rage bubbling in him. Irritation was the most that she would expect.

“You feel anger, Honored Lord?”

“Yes,” Blessed Fang admitted, without shame or reluctance. “Anger. I would consider it but a momentary exasperation usually, but...” he unknowingly confirmed Twilight’s observation. “This is much more profound.”

Twilight leaned forth a little. “Why... are you angry?”

“I am haspadr u Rodine Kiel. I am antas. I am a stallion. All of these aspects of me, these roles of mine are to reassure, lead, protect and help,” he explained, with enough strength to his voice to testify of it all. “My natural instinct is to serve the Goddess, in any way I can and yet... How can one bring aid to Bogine on high? What supplications and sacrifices to bring forth, to wipe the tears of our divine Mother? We have our prayers, we observe our rites, we venerate Her Sign and Her holy presence and signs...”

Twilight bit her lip, as the Lord continued.

“Our Mother, Neskaza Lunee... is weeping. And She is letting us know of it, that... that is profound. That is unique...” He leaned back, taking a deep breath and considering absolutely everything, that much was blatant in his gaze. “She worries about us, for certain, now that we are at this strange precipice... What is She warning us about exactly...?”

He wasn’t expecting the answer, perhaps... but he got one anyway, as Twilight did her best to remember a certain excerpt. Quoting it to the best of her abilities.

“And came She to the land of snow and stone, where winds howled and cried. And sat She in the skies high and wept. But voices She heard, from caverns deep. And heard She: ‘Moon, Thou awakened us!’ “

Blessed Fang’s lips shuddered for a moment, before he glanced Twilight’s way. “The Tale of the Lost Gifts... Well quoted,” he spoke, impressed.

Twilight exhaled in relief. In her mind, of course. She was worried sick that she would unwittingly change some parts of the translation, but... it seemed like both Blessed Fang’s sermon and his gift had imprinted themselves well enough in her brain.

And so... she decided to capitalize on that. “I... don’t think I have a full answer to your plight, Honored Lord. I’m not, despite what happened, a spiritual pony... though, I have to confess, being in touch with your religion and practices is making something resonate in me,” she told him. Sparing the part about magical surges causing that as well.

After all, they hadn’t been the only, out of place thing to have happened.

“Admittedly, I... know Princess Luna,” Twilight concluded with firmness. “I don’t know if I could impart any new knowledge about how to make her happy. And yet... I think I would just approach her with the same openness and readiness to listen and support as with everypony else. Hoping I’m doing the right thing,” she declared.

“Which means?” the Lord pressed for more, with genuine interest.

She wasn’t sure how he’d understand and interpret granting help to the Princess as a... well, as the Goddess in the flesh, but she could at least give him the truth.

It, allegedly, needed no permission to be shared.

“Well... I would show her kindness. And honesty. Loyalty in staying by their side, generosity in offering help, aid, or just... presence. And laughter, when the time of sorrow passes. Or to make it pass quicker,” Twilight explained, hoping to sound convincing.

And holding to that one thought that came to her just as Blessed Fang summed up her declarations, with a smile tugging at his lips.

“The tenets of Friendship.”

“Do not blame me, Honored Lord,” Twilight responded, smirking and shrugging just a little. “I’m the Princess of it. And I find it quite universal. Not to mention... why couldn’t anypony establish Friendship with the Goddess? Can children not be friends with their parents? Whether theirs is a natural connection, spiritual or something else entirely. Those are all valuable. And to know that one has the best and trusted support in somepony so close... I cannot think of anything better.”

The Lord nodded slowly, as if he was fiercely deliberating the utilitarian, religious and moral nature of those words. She knew that he was considering all of it, much more than the first impression suggested. Twilight could tell that his focus and attention were sharpened to the point of slashing through distractions and unnecessary thoughts. And that he was pontificating on something to the point of obsession.

Or so she thought. Until he took a deep breath and looked at her again.

“You have performed your... somewhat forced role gallantly and, to my great surprise, have found the Goddess’ grace bestowed upon you. I have witnessed and was the witness for effiti before and yours was a trance that could very well have been received by any of them,” Blessed Fang admitted, his voice strangely melancholic. But just for a breath. “I have a lot to consider. Especially since I remember well the meaning of the prophecy we received, regarding you, Honored Princess. And yet, before my very eyes, the Light of the Goddess blesses you in Ingena Herame. Then you warn us... warn me... as I believe yours was a vision for me.”

Twilight listened carefully and... couldn’t really disagree. Blessed Fang didn’t share the strange, spiritual findings with his mother. Only the two of them were their recipients at the moment.

“I am a stallion of the Goddess, my life is dedicated to Her and Her service. Mine is the role to answer Her calls, whatever those calls would be,” he continued, slowly and solemnly. “If I receive a sign, I need to make sure I treat it with respect. And interpret it as flawlessly as it is demanded of me. With trust, with care and with diligence. Ones that I always pray for. But now...”

The Lord paused, shaking his head. He remained silent for a while, ruminating on his next sentence. Was he ashamed? It felt like it, for a moment at least.

Twilight, of course, gave him all the necessary time. She wanted him to be sure of what he wanted to say, so that she could also answer with nothing but the same care and diligence. Trusting he was being open and honest.

And Blessed Fang was honest, indeed.

“I believe I have made a mistake,” he began, face scrunched a little in discomfort. Not over admitting it, but the fact itself. “Yes, the interpretation that we had forged was correct, of that I cannot have doubts, but...” He looked her dead in the eye. “The prophecy I have quoted to you couldn’t have meant war. At least... not war with you and with what you are representing, Honored Princess. I was wrong to threaten the meeting. Wrong to put you in the position of a possible enemy. I did make a mistake and a grave one. And for that, I apologize and offer my repentance. To the Goddess... and to you.”

Though she knew what to tell him, Twilight waited a moment to reply. Mostly because such an important, profound declaration should have been given some time. To resound. To be understood. When she finally opened her mouth, she had exactly the words she wanted to use.

“There is nothing to apologize for, Honored Lord. You are performing your duties to the absolute best of your abilities. And I can attest for that, even as short as I know you. You are performing the duties of a Lord, for I see that you care deeply for your Family and for the role’s sheer significance in your rich culture. The duties of a priest, for your heart is open and ready for the signs of the Goddess and you are always ready to serve Her with all of your being. And the duties of a stallion, because I can tell that you love your wife very much and wish to protect her and care for her and your future child. Those are all important duties, roles... and qualities which you are showing through them.”

As she was speaking, she saw the sparkle in the Lord’s eyes manifesting. That bright and joyous sparkle.

And she had to maintain it. Not with empty platitudes, but with the truth.

“Does your efforts and actions in good faith make you infallible? No, of course not. But only a pony that does nothing does not make errors. But what’s more important than mistakes is the willingness to admit to them. And, after doing so, repairing what was damaged... continuing doing one’s best,” Twilight told him, hoping that her words would find purchase. Also... remembering a certain conversation. “You already carry a lot on your shoulders and wings, Honored Lord. But, underneath all of those, vital roles... do not forget that you are still yourself. And you have a right to be yourself.”

Blessed Fang’s ear flicked at that sentence and something very close to amusement made his lips twitch. “You sound like my Honored mother now, hwalba knaze.”

Well, that wasn’t a coincidence, no.

“Please, Honored Lord, I’m not that old, surely,” Twilight joked. And her jest was well-received, considering the Lord’s distant, but clear smile.

“No, of course not, that is not what I meant, Honored Princess...” he told her, leaning back against his chair and relaxing a little bit more. “But... I am very grateful for your words. I suppose they come from a place of honesty, rather than political calculation. And, before you answer, I know they do. I had enough proof already to be certain of that.”

And Twilight was more than happy to smile back at him. “Thank you, that means a lot, Honored Lord.”

He nodded, without a doubt satisfied with this exchange of gratitude. Then his face turned more serious.

“And yet...”

“... yes?”

“I think I know what would mean more. And be a good start to... repairing certain matters” Blessed Fang announced, his tone a little stronger. Official. “Considering our conversations and the signs we have both received... and believing, truly believing, that this action pleases Bogine and helps advance Her great design... and can bring joy to Her, instead of worry and sadness for us, Her children...”

He paused for a breath to again, stare Twilight’s way fully. With eagerness in his eyes and a smile on his lips.

“I hereby promise... that I shall declare for peace when we gather among the Lords again. For I believe that we were righteously warned of the war. But war that... due to my own actions as well, might envelop our own nation, rather than rage between ours. Your cause is just and I shall support it.”

Twilight felt a wave of relief surge through her and, for that one moment, all the feelings of those past nights, all the fear, insult, worry, tiredness, all the visions and all the blood spilled... It all subsided. She felt an incredible rush, actually, realizing that all of those moment led to this one. When she got the third vote for the sake of peace and cooperation among the Covenant.

It made all of this worth it.

“Honored Lord... thank you. Your words bring me joy that I can hardly contain.”

Blessed Fang laughed again. Though this time, it had far less to do with an overabundance of worry.

“I wouldn’t try to bottle it up too much. It’s not the healthiest thing to do, I don’t think...” he replied, reaching out to grab for himself his cup. “I’d make an official toast... but it would be a little stiff to celebrate a moment of honesty and openness, I find.”

Twilight giggled, gladly reaching for her own chalice. “Perhaps. And still, one feels like celebrating...” She then remembered her own fatigue, hitting her with its own, renewed strength. Actually, she had to hold back a yawn, even. Way to let go of both happiness and the built-up stress. “However... I think I’ll celebrate with a moment to myself. To rest and recuperate a little.”

The Lord nodded, understanding her in entirety. “Of course, Honored Princess, you are more than entitled to.” He pondered for a second. “Your stay at our Mountain was full of surprises and profound moments so far... but perhaps there is time for some warranted leisure, before it would be prudent for you to continue your quest. Would you wish to join me tomorrow for something non-binding, Honored Princess? Or would you rather have a night to yourself? I’ll accept either response without insult or sadness.”

Twilight smiled. “I don’t think I’m that tired, Honored Lord. And I’d like to see what ‘non-binding’ activities you have in mind, actually. I do not wish to be forward, but I would rather enjoy seeing what you, yourself, are keen on.”

“Well,” Blessed Fang shrugged a little, “I think that after those couple of nights, it wouldn’t hurt nor be out of place to have a little more... levity. But! I shall first ask my dear Kindlefang if she would like to do something for fun as well. Yes, she enjoys verlupti, like any Fang, but she has many more interests than that.”

Fun and personal interests. That was new, Twilight though. Well, not all of it, but still.

“You are always thinking about her, Honored Lord, aren’t you?” Twilight asked rhetorically and with a wide, honest smile.

And Blessed Fang returned it, his eyes more distant again. They saw a different mare before them than Twilight, clearly.

“It is not only my duty, as a stallion and a Lord, to care for and cherish her and my arriving child, the heir of my bloodline. I am, myself, very much in love.”

And that was something that Twilight could definitely understand and share.

***

“I’ve seen the Goddess... I’ve seen the Goddess!” Sunfall Ordain found herself declaring.

Shouting, actually.

Almost screaming.

And seriously hoping that nopony else was about the woods at this hour, since she had real issues with controlling herself in general. Or some issues at least, as she had her warrior’s training still. But that could do rather little against this incredible, profound joy which she felt all over her. Elation at what had just transpired and carved itself into her memory for the rest of her life to come.

And that was no exaggeration!

Her companion, hopefully the only witness of her rapture, was quite better at maintaining his composure. Though he squinted a little at her merry words. Or, rather, their volume.

“Yes, quite. And, actually, more. You have spoken with her. And... she definitely enjoyed that, herself.”

Well, those sentences weren’t helping! It was enough that she had squealed before the Divine Mother, she didn’t have to lose almost all dignity and repeat that!

“Stop making me realize that!” she protested, but the unicorn only shrugged.

“I do not believe I need to, you seem quite smitten by the realization yourself already,” he commented, almost casually. “I am simply pointing out the truth that is making my own heart gleam in joy.”

“Then you are incredible at hiding it!” she told him, invoking a smirk. Though it wasn’t a purely joyous one, for lasting only that slight pause before he replied.

“Years of practice.” Well, the expression was proving that. But the unicorn shook his head and chuckled. “I do not think I would make for the best Royal Advisor, granting the Goddess aid in matters mundane and secular, if I were to just hop, skip and jump every time her presence would lighten up my night. Though it is most of them, indeed.”

“I’m not sure if I should be jealous or shocked, Moonwarden, that you can speak of it like a normal thing!” Sunfall Ordain replied, feeling the shivers and goosebumps all over herself still. “To be in the Goddess’ vicinity so often, it’s just... it’s incredible. A true blessing!”

“I have to concur,” Moonwarden admitted, a little bit more of a smile appearing on his lips. A gentle smile, nonetheless. “The Goddess brings many blessings with her. One learns to appreciate them the longer one stays in her service, I believe.”

“Yes, that must be true. But just this one moment, it... it’s simply... I mean...”

Sunfall Ordain found herself stupefied and definitely lacking the words to properly express what she was feeling inside. She looked up, in the direction the great Goddess had disappeared from sight. Almost longingly, hoping to see Her wing or horn or but a strand of her incredible mane, like the night’s very sky draped around her person.

“Ha... this is just unbelievable. And I do not think you understand how hard it is going to be, keeping this to myself! I’ve talked with Our Mother, I’ve witnessed Her in person, right next to me and She... She...”

She felt stinging in her eyes.

“Yes?” Moonwarden inquired with well-measured interest.

She sniffed. But just a little!

“She spoke of matters... I have prayed to Her for years now and she answered my words so... so beautifully.”

And it was the honest truth. Sunfall Ordain knew she couldn’t let herself just cry outright. Not anymore. Not when the Immaculate Moon... Herself assured her. Strengthened her.

Yes, what she had done was standing against tradition and expectations, she wasn’t ignorant of that nor was she absolved of that utterly. But she was made aware that what had been done was still just... done.

She had made her choice. She was paying for it ever since, with dreadful, daily visions and conscience pressing down on her. But... it was time to try and accept what happened, like a grown mare. And continue serving the Goddess and others around to the best of her abilities.

That mistake was not taking away her duty.

And... the nightmares would surely start subsiding, as long as Sunfall Ordain would continue in fulfilling it.

The unicorn actually gave her a moment before speaking up again. It looked like he easily read into that moment of thought and hope from her.

“I can fathom all that you are claiming. I believe and share in the overall feeling of spiritual excitement,” he declared, though none of said excitement was present in his voice. “It is, however, necessary and imperative to keep this visitation to yourself, Sunfall Ordain.”

She put one of her front hooves against her armored chest, considering whether she should take offence at his little warning.

“There’s no need for reminders, Moonwarden. I’d sooner die and go to Goldhell for thousands upon thousands of years than say a word.”

“That is reassuring,” he admitted and indeed showed a little sign of relief, despite his rather stoic conduct.

“Still, batshit, my tongue will be on fire, feeling locked up behind my fangs!” she confessed back and the unicorn reacted with that crooked smile which he seemed to like a lot.

“I remember that swearword, so I will take that as an additional guarantee after all.” He realigned the monocle of his. “It was a momentous occasion, without a doubt. And, considering it... I feel like I should also use this opportunity to thank you. Personally and profoundly.”

“Thank me? For what?”

“Well, proper bearing, for once. I know the Goddess was hoping that you would be a pony of faith and necessary diligence.”

... was she starting to blush a little?

“Oh, please, Moonwarden, what else would I allegedly do? The Immaculate Moon... Herself was there, before me. I was only hoping I could show Her enough regard, I mean... she is the Goddess. To who shall I bow lower?”

“ ‘Whom’.”

“Sorry?”

“Never mind,” the stallion replied, checking his vest almost nonchalantly. But his stare, resting back on her, was still as keen as ever. “But esteem and faith is but one of the reason for my personal gratitude. The other would surely have to be... common sense. I find it a very important quality. Lately in short supply and becoming yet shorter,” the stallion claimed, with something of an unimpressed grimace. “But you showed more than enough of it. For it is one thing to follow one’s orders, as a loyal officer should. But to be smart in how one accomplishes what is ordered is the difference between a common grunt and a warrior of calling,” he added, nodding to himself. “To destroy the letter would have been rather wasteful. To learn the contents and keep it contained safely was the better choice.”

Sunfall Ordain felt like rubbing the side and back of her neck. Both at the praise and due to, well, reminding herself of how had it all come to pass.

“I... still don’t know about ‘common sense’. I... well, the Goddess’ hoof was in that as well, for certain. For I saw a sign and followed my instinct... at the last minute,” she admitted, with enough shame. “The letter’s a little damaged, but I hope no words were lost in it.”

“That would be a little unfortunate, I do admit,” Moonwarden assessed. And he suddenly looked a bit more inquisitive. “The sign you mentioned... Would you mean the star necklace by any chance? The one I took note of the last time I visited?”

“Yes. The one from Honored Princess,” she revealed, returning to that moment in her mind. “I spotted it glinting in the candlelight, there on my desk. The same candlelight I was going to use to burn the message.” She almost smiled. “Such a small thing, almost insignificant. But it caught my attention... and I knew I couldn’t... That I shouldn’t do it.”

The unicorn nodded, having taken in this information. “Indeed. Her Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle, is undertaking a vital mission, so decrees the Goddess,” he declared, with reverence manifesting strongly in his tone. “I do hope the insights in the missive shall help us all ascertain ourselves of how Her Highness is doing so far. It is one thing what the Goddess knows, the other what we, her servants, can use, with our limited capabilities. And, who knows, maybe it shall already be more than enough to... how to say it... separate the grain from the chaff?”

Sunfall Ordain felt her head tilting a little. “... what do you mean?”

“Alright, how about – separating the good oranges from the rotten ones?”

“Oh! Yes, I can understand that.”

She could understand that, indeed. And all the hidden meaning behind that declaration. Still... it only made her think more. Much more.

“Let us not delay any longer, then,” she proposed. “The Goddess has a task for us, after all.”

Hearing no objections whatsoever, she began to slowly trot back in the direction of the tower, Moonwarden following with diligence.

Which walk did give her at least a moment to consider matters. Using the mentioned metaphor... who was still good and fresh? And who exactly had become rotten? Surely, if the Goddess Herself mentioned that it was so, it meant things were serious, right? More than serious, since She had decided to appear like that.

... the thought was still sending shivers through Sunfall Ordain.

But, that excitement aside for a breath... the situation must have been truly dire. And how could one tell how far this rot was going...?

“I... want to get things straight,” she started, hoping to be helpful and receive some help in grasping the general situation herself. “The orders were simple so far, concerning the mission and the Honored Princess. Prepare for the Covenant’s decision. Get the caverns ready and outfitted. Keep the communication contained to gain a natural advantage in these things. And take care to divert attention from where arrangements are being made...” she listed the dispositions. Moonwarden was nodding, surely to confirm he knew all of that and was acknowledging her correct input so far. “Care to tell me what of that was wrong or what changed in this situation? What does the Goddess mean exactly, do you know?”

The stallion wore a concerned expression for a brief moment, as his brow furrowed and his eyes squinted. “Well... first of all, you still must recall our first meeting well.”

“Of course!”

“Keeping in mind the role of Her Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle, I suppose... at the start of it there was the matter of Equestrian authorities taking note of the maps being charted. So, naturally, the wise Goddess decided to keep an eye on that. To avoid any... misunderstandings, yes? Most ponies of Equestria have basically no knowledge of the history of these woods at this point, the fact fading into obscurity.”

Sunfall Ordain knew she grimaced quite a lot. The Solar Holy War was one of the most prominent and darkest moments in the grand tale of her kin. To think that sunponies were not keeping at least some notion of that tragedy in their minds was... irritating, at best.

... this very soil tasted the blood of the night-dwellers. How could one not recall that, trotting on it?

Moonwarden continued in the meantime, his tone rather official and decidedly careful, as she could testify. “Again, the Goddess had decided to keep an eye on this matter through me precisely. As it happens, I’m in a natural position to perform inquest in such situations. Which led to our previous meeting,” the stallion explained, giving her occasional glances, even when focusing on the pathway. He wasn’t using that spell of his to see in the dark. “I did my part back then... and you did your part as well, Sunfall Ordain. Not mentioning, even to my person, that the communications are on hold. And informing your superior of my visit, as I know that Commander Ardent Fang was made aware of it.”

She nodded, banishing any thoughts of pride. “Such were the orders.”

“Upheld well,” Moonwarden still praised her... with that one note in his voice that seemed almost too commendatory. “However... the Goddess expressed more of her worry to me, as her faithful, ‘local’ servant. Yes, the ancient crime of the war, the repayment and just conclusion of the matter of retaking the lands from this country is one thing,” he accentuated, in a firm way, “but the Goddess was... and still is hoping that, by sending Her Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle, there might be hope of a... slightly easier way of doing things than what seems to have been strongly prepared lately. Do you understand?”

Sunfall Ordain did nod, even if she had to admit, Moonwarden’s way of presenting these matters was rather convoluted. He liked those big words and complex sentences, like he was explaining things to himself as well. That much had been clear to her from the start.

And he seemed to simply like hearing himself talk... but everypony had their vices, right?

“Yes, of course, I understand,” she told him. “I mean... an offensive was one of the options as far as I was told. If the Princess would turn out to be... uhm...” She hissed a little. “Less than sympathetic to the cause? Is that how you say it?”

“Yes, indeed, but...” Moonwarden pursed his lips, simultaneously unimpressed and reluctantly accepting something in his mind. “I think Her Highness’ problem is that she is too sympathetic to far too many causes, actually... but her intentions were and still are most genuine, I assure you,” he claimed with far stronger conviction than his expression would suggest.

“That I believe. Yes, she bears the Divine Aspect, granted from the Judging Sun. One would expect her to be far more judgmental and unforgiving,” Sunfall Ordain admitted, rubbing her chin. “But I suppose that, if that were the case, she wouldn’t have been picked by the Immaculate Moon... And the Honored Princess, from what you’re telling me, constantly is supported by Our Mother’s will. I can see why, if I can be even allowed to comment on the Goddess’ choices,” she said, fearful of crossing any lines at all.

Moonwarden didn’t seem to think so. “It is but a comment, not a critique. And I can tell you see where the Goddess is going with this one, can you not?”

Now that was a loaded question if Sunfall Ordain had ever heard one! “Who am I to grasp Our Mother’s design? Still...” she added, staying true to what she was thinking, “I found the Honored Princess really nice. Open and friendly. It was a pleasure hosting her, even if so briefly.”

“I can believe that... but you have said one thing I am not sure I am grasping... ‘Divine Aspect’?” Moonwarden asked, but then opened his lips as if hit by the answer from the inside immediately. “Oh, yes, alicornhood, of course. Right, well, that ascension definitely did not change the Princess’ previous qualities. She always was quite so amiable, as far as I can tell...”

Sunfall Ordain did nod. Well, if the merciful Goddess had found those qualities desirable in the mare, who was she to argue? They definitely have convinced the garrison and herself! And the Honored Princess’ assigned bodyguards had appeared on good terms with her.

Well... she couldn’t tell what had happened later. She could only hope that it hadn’t been connected with a missing fang.

“But, back to my point.” Moonwarden’s voice and gesture did grasp her attention once more. “Her Lunar Majesty, the Goddess, did feel a lot of perturbation over this... unique mission of the Princess. She, indeed, expressed hopes that Her Highness’ qualities would facilitate a new, firmer and greater understanding between her children and the ponies of Equestria. And yet, as I understand and as she did tell you herself... there seem to be ponies that clearly wish to use this situation to their own advantage. Ponies right there among the faithful.”

Yes... that declaration did not sit well with Sunfall Ordain. Not that she distrusted it, no, the Mother’s words were the ultimate truth. But the notion that somepony would be trying to... capitalize and abuse Her designs? Distort Her great plan? That was unthinkable. Or, rather... that was disturbing, discouraging and irritating altogether. Because, despite everything, Sunfall Ordain was not going to be naïve in unbelief.

... she could easily try and name a few of her rotten kin herself, actually.

She inquired, simultaneously curious and wary. “Did... did the great Mother mention who exactly would be so brazen?”

“... what was that last word?”

“Oh, sorry. Uhm... ‘daring’?”

“Ah, yes,” Moonwarden understood. “I imagine that you would be one of the first to, how to say it, cleanse them of such devious notions?”

“If it would be asked of me,” Sunfall Ordain admitted, shrugging a little. “I’m a warrior, not a priest. I’m not one to judge and condemn, for that reason and more. But if I were to be chosen to exact just punishment...”

The unicorn smirked again, checking the eyepiece of his. “I did witness how fiercely you deal with troublemakers.”

“Drunken fool... But those are just a nuisance. We are talking about those that dare oppose Mother’s designs.”

“Indeed,” Moonwarden agreed, but then immediately shook his head. “That knowledge is, as of now, for the Goddess to keep. And for her to distribute as she sees fit, I believe. I know not who exactly would she mean.” He paused for a moment, squinting a little. It looked like he was deliberating something with himself for a brief time. “I actually think that... Her Lunar Majesty, the Goddess, wishes to be most merciful.”

“That is Her distinguished, holy trait, yes,“ Sunfall Ordain confirmed what she thought more than obvious. “But... what would you mean now?”

The unicorn rubbed his chin a little. “Mercy is hers, as well as wisdom that escapes our reasoning. We are imperfect and meager in comparison, after all,” he added, with something of a... longing? Or was that just Sunfall Ordain’s imagination? “Still, I believe that at the moment she... wants to give everypony yet one more chance. To better themselves. To step away from their malicious plans. To accept a better path, truer to her. Outright revealing the shortcomings of said... currently-lacking-in-piety-and-obedience individuals... would not give them a chance at free redemption.”

That explanation... made sense. Though Sunfall Ordain felt like the unicorn was beginning to believe in it only as he was revealing it. However, it sounded rather proper. And was once more proving that the Immaculate Moon... was indeed a benevolent and kind Goddess.

Giving chances to even those that had sinned and remained with their tarnished consciences.

She inhaled with a little hiss. She recalled the teachings of the priesthood, back at the Mountain of Sunfall. Betterment was a matter of seeing and accepting the bountiful offer of redemption... and sometimes decorating it with the damaged coat and pain across one’s back.

And yet, as hard it was to imagine... perhaps there were ponies who wouldn’t stray from their own, malicious visions, even if the great Mother Herself would appear before them and offer them their chance.

Sunfall Ordain could simply be glad that, when her miraculous turn came... she didn’t choose to wallow in her mistakes, but accepted the path towards healing...

But that required effort. Effort she could very well show, by the Goddess!

“Well, then,” she spoke up after that moment of consideration, “I am doubly willing to grant whatever aid possible in this scenario. I’ll still hope that the message from the Honored Princess does show that she met night-dwellers that love the Goddess with all of their hearts and wish to see Her designs fulfilled.”

Moonwarden nodded thoughtfully. “We share said hope. And yet we must not be gullible. Where there is power and opportunity, of any sort, there shall be ponies willing to use and abuse them for their own, selfish gains,” he claimed and a shade crossed his muzzle. Dark and most foreboding. “Refusing to see such a possibility is being willingly blind.”

She couldn’t disagree, though that expression did cause her to ponder. “You seem offended by what you have said.”

“Offended?” the unicorn asked, giving her a glance. “No, simply... experienced.”

“Personally experienced?” she inquired out of sheer nosiness, she had to admit.

Blatant nosiness, considering Moonwarden’s glance. But his smile told a different story. “Well, I would be the last pony to claim that I am infallible in that regard. But were I not a shameless opportunist I would never have sneaked into the Goddess’ very chamber to pledge my loyalty to her. Best abuse of favourable circumstances in my life,” he claimed, making Sunfall Ordain giggle at the tone he used.

But she wasn’t losing sight of her question. And, as it appeared, neither was he.

“Yet... I do not think I would be saying too much by admitting that, even prior to being in the Goddess’ service, some matters around Equestria... some very troubling and discouraging matters were clear and apparent to my sight.”

“Such as?”

“How to say it... That if you look too long at just the bright and sunny side of life, you fail to spot what can lurk in the shadows. And things do lurk in the shadows,” he accentuated, stretching his back a little even as he continued trotting. “Even when we are, desperately and miserably, trying to tell ourselves that either things are not there... or they will gladly step out into the sunlight if only we will ask them really, really, really nicely.”

There was something serious... deadly serious in his tone and Sunfall Ordain believed she grasped what he was trying to say. Or, if she didn’t understand it... she at least felt it.

Moonwarden continued, with that deadpan, almost resigned smile. “Codswallop and tosh. One has to look into the shadows. Not fear them, but have a grasp on them. One has to learn how to move in them, be comfortable with them... even if preferring to stay where there is brightness.” He gazed at the starlit sky. “Thankfully... there is the night. Teaching us that there can be both light and shadow, entwined and mysterious.”

“That sounded almost... spiritual,” Sunfall Ordain pointed out with a smile of her own. Though far more positive than the unicorn’s. “What changed when you have talked with the Immaculate Moon... for that first time? Did she enjoy that conversation as well?”

Moonwarden almost chuckled, shaking his head. “Your eagerness to know is quite considerate,” he told her and she wasn’t sure if he meant that as an expression of gratitude or discomfort. “I do believe she did. I think the more I proved loyal, useful and resourceful, the more she realized that this first meeting we shared had been pleasant in its own way.” He glanced at Sunfall Ordain with a quite sharp, but mischievous stare. “It is not every night that an Equestrian pledges loyalty to the Goddess.”

“No, I imagine not,” she concurred, a little upset in her core at that truth.

“Indeed...” he replied, with something of a chuckle. “I know I will never forget that meeting. When I set my eyes on her for the first time... more things became clear to me. That talk we had... it just made my conviction... sharper.” He looked somewhere to the side. Like he was reliving the moment right before his eyes. “Enough said that I wish to protect the Goddess’ interests. With all my strength and my heart.”

Sunfall Ordain couldn’t help but smile. Actually, she also couldn’t help it but trot a little closer to the unicorn and give him a little, supportive nudge.

“You could have been born a night-dweller, you know? You have the spirit for it.”

Moonwarden looked a little surprised at first, especially at the gesture... but then smiled faintly. “And the hue of coat, I believe.”

She laughed. “Ha, yes, without doubt.”

“However pleasing your declaration is, Sunfall Ordain,” the unicorn did retort, “I am quite happy being who I am. To be comfortable with yourself and your virtues and your vices is a good goal,” he claimed.

“But vices should be worked on!” she told him in return, causing him to smirk quite mysteriously.

“Yes, quite. Still... the Goddess has uses for my, how you call it, ‘Gift of Magic’. And my quite established position in the Equestrian system, as well. Now, we shall assure that her plans can continue and bear the... good oranges, no?”

He said that having in mind that they could at that point see the tower’s shape beyond the trees ahead. And Sunfall Ordain did support his declaration. Wished to add to it as well.

“You speak the truth. For the Immaculate Moon...” She bowed her head in reverence... and tried to contain another shudder of excitement over the very recent and very amazing memories. “I’m not going to have a feast prepared at the place tonight. We’re pretty busy with all the preparations, expecting further orders. But you are most cordially invited still, of course. I have the letter—”

“I appreciate the offer, Sunfall Ordain, I truly do,” Moonwarden interrupted her, stopping in place. “But I trust you can get the message out here quicker without my presence. Said presence,” he pointed out, looking about as if expecting a witness to their journey, “might summon some questions which should be avoided.”

“Questions which should be avoided?” she parroted him, a little surprised. “You’re a faithful of the Goddess, surely there’s nothing strange in you coming to pay visit to us! You know that my warriors took a liking to you.”

He looked at her as if she had said something completely ridiculous. Or was she imagining things?

“Of that I have no doubt,” he still replied, with a small smile. “However... I do believe that your rapid return from your nightly tasks will already be a thing to ask about. You do not need a well-dressed stallion of the, usually more sun-enjoying persuasion accompanying you and then leaving without much of a delay. For the will of the Goddess must be observed at once.”

Sunfall Ordain could agree, but... found herself grimacing a little. Caution was a good thing to have in mind and, yes, she was aware, the visitation from the Divine Mother was to be kept secret. Still, not wanting to step in, at least for a moment? That seemed to her like doing too much. Or too little, rather. It felt almost rude!

Besides, what questions were dangerous here? That a servant of the Goddess met with other servants of the Goddess? That was clear as moonlight and not a cause for worry!

“I would... insist, you know,” she told the unicorn, looking at him a little askance. “It would surely not be anything inappropriate to simply say that I have met you and got back here to host you for a while. I could send Larchleaf or Stillfang to cover for me.”

Moonwarden said nothing for a moment. She only saw his eyes lose focus. Like... like he was not there for a brief time. Or... there was some sort of an inside conversation happening? It was hard to say.

Although, whatever it was, it passed in a matter of a few heartbeats before he gazed right at her again.

“I grasp your welcoming predisposition and thank you for it. Under normal circumstances, I would not hesitate even for a moment to enter and enjoy your company and your hospitality. However, I am a stallion of duty,” he explained, trying his best at smiling politely. “And when I am tasked to deliver the message to the Goddess personally, I do so without delay.”

Sunfall Ordain grinned back, actually. “And I am a mare of duty myself, Moonwarden. And I remember well that the Divine Mother told us that we shall retrieve the message together. You alongside me. So I’m not letting you go until you come with me and I give it to you in my office.”

Her expression became only more joyous as she saw his own tensing a little. Yes, he was all prim and proper. Yes, he was without a doubt a dutiful servant of the Goddess. But when circumstances were as they were...

“And we’ll have a nice toast before I do so. Nopony needs to know why, but I believe it is more than warranted after the events of this night!”

The unicorn squinted a little... and for a brief moment Sunfall Ordain thought that she had insulted him. Without any desire to do so! She actually meant it all, with nothing else but sincerity.

For she hoped that it wasn’t just her imagination, but Moonwarden looked like somepony that needed to once in a while be reminded that whilst being faithful to the Immaculate Moon... was a matter of pride and diligence and challenging oneself... it was also a source of joy.

Or it definitely should have been! The Goddess had said it Herself! To fight for those sparkles of happiness and hope!

Still, the stallion definitely did not look convinced. He held that expression for a while longer, actually beginning to worry Sunfall Ordain a great deal. Especially when he took a deep breath and exhaled. Were he a batpony, he would have surely hissed, of that there was no doubt.

“Not often does somepony catch me on something as trivial as a technicality. And yet, nothing trivial about this one. But magnitude and importance, as the Goddess made her will known to us both...”

He spoke, his voice absolutely frigid. Sunfall Ordain imagined the tips of the mountains back home could get warmer than his declarations.

However... with the shaking of his head came much more amiable tones after all!

“And since I have been caught, without a doubt... I cannot help but to relent to the pony that is responsible for such a snare.” He sighed again, but this time with a little more dramatic exaggeration. “Very well. Let us have a small, private celebration. Though I would still wish to keep it brief. For the sake of diligence.”

Sunfall Ordain did smile back at his choice and, for the sake of the same diligence, stepped closer. She put her armored hoof on his shoulder. With a little, friendly force.

“Glad you agreed. Come on!” she encouraged him further. “Is there a better reason to be a ‘little’ merry than knowing the Goddess is right here, with us? And that She loves us?”

“I cannot think of one, honestly,” he replied, indeed having capitulated. And even sounding a little happier.

But... that note of small joy could not explain to Sunfall Ordain why the unicorn kept constantly on the lookout, glancing furtively to his sides as they went to the tower.

Nor could said note unravel why Moonwarden’s eyes turned so sad.

Chapter LVIII – Messages

“I wouldn’t say that Nettlie got worried sick, boss,” Toolbox claimed, leaning back in his chair a little. “But we were a little on the edge, you know? Both of you weren’t about returning too quickly. And apologies if that was out of place, Your Majesty. Caution comes with the work and the like.”

Luna shook her head. She felt a little sting of guilt, yes, but... she couldn’t have possibly done anything else yesterday than stay outside for just a little longer. To soar and fly and... and just remind herself of how wonderful could the hours of night be when one had a moment of carefree joy and hope in the midst of them.

And it had been a great reminder, indeed.

“We should have returned sooner,” she still admitted. “But it seems that we both had decent enough reasons to almost see the sun rising,” she added, looking Moonwarden’s way.

He had just put down the teacup. And he was clearly enjoying the stellar brew. He had to, in some ways. Especially since, well...

“I w—”

He tried to speak, then was forced to clear his throat for the umpteenth time. He shook his head and tried again.

“I would have to claim ‘necessary evil’ in this regard,” he finally stated, his voice sounding hoarse and gritty despite the herbal treatment. “The captain is a generous host. Unfortunately, generosity of the batponies is shown in spirits. Literally.”

The shudder at the word made Moonwarden’s declaration that much... funnier to Luna, actually.

Nettlie took the unicorn’s cup and trotted away to fill it up with more tea. “I’m... curious about just how much you have drunk, sir,” she spoke, with surprising straightforwardness. “One could, and I’m sorry for pointing it out, smell the alcohol on your breath. And fruit. Oranges, I think.”

Moonwarden rolled his eyes. “I see your professional curiosity is strongly helping you in your confidence. That is not a bad thing,” he commented, though even that was enough to have Nettlie almost drop the teapot, as if she was being chastised. “Though, I assure you... and I assure you, my lady,” the unicorn turned to Luna, “that I have not been inebriated in the slightest. I know my limits quite well. Alas, it seems that your children have a fondness for drinks that can slay a lesser pony in a matter of a cup or two. The better I exercised restraint.”

“I remember the gozalke,” she told him back, rubbing her chin a little, invoking the memories. “I... think it used to be even stronger back in the night. I wonder if I could still guess the exact taste...” she mused for a moment longer. “Nevertheless, I believe you, my servant.”

“Thank you, my lady,” the stallion replied, with no small relief. “I participated out of necessity and courtesy. I do find the brew far too... direct, for my tastes.”

“Any use, at least?” Toolbox inquired with a smirk, his accent even thicker than usual.

Moonwarden glanced at him, slightly unimpressed at the question. “I take it that a... how to say it... a healthy stallion from the bucolic fringes of our part of Equestria would find it tasty.”

The said healthy stallion grinned widely, puffing his chest out a little. “Sounds like my kind of stuff to get battered. Which also means that it must have been right terrible for you, boss. Your folk mostly drink minerals, no?”

“Rubbish, Toolbox,” the unicorn protested, tilting his head a little, almost in a warning. “We too can hold our liquors. We simply fancy more... sophisticated drinks.”

“As I said, minerals.”

Moonwarden sighed. Loudly. “I would tell you to abandon the topic in words and expressions that only we could understand. Beginning with a ‘b’ and ending on ‘off’, for example,” he retorted, causing Toolbox to chuckle heartily, “but I choose to remain above such vulgarity. Not to mention that there are ladies present. Thank you,” he added, taking the cup back from Nettlie, immediately ready to partake in more herbal tea and sipping it with dignity.

Luna just shook her head and spoke up...

“Don’t mind me. I’m a bird that won’t be gutted if you go off your trolley.”

... and Moonwarden coughed into the drink, almost spilling it all over himself.

She’d usually be worried about him choking due to her little jest, but she had found it impossible to stop herself from the absolutely worst attempt at Trottinghamian slang and accent.

She actually found herself giggling a little too. Maybe she was the one being inebriated. Though on a different sort of... stimulant.

And the others had an even merrier time. Toolbox almost toppled over with his chair in laughter and even Nettlie snorted a little, watching Moonwarden doing his best to contain himself and retain some measure of dignity. Alongside gallantly trying to keep most of the tea in the cup.

It took him a while to finally speak up. And he had to clear his throat once more.

“That... was absolutely terrible, my lady, I am sorry to say,” he judged, but then looked around the gathered. And back at Luna. His eyes shining with... momentary softness which she wasn’t accustomed to seeing. “But I will take such a dreadful thwack at myself for the sake of hilarity.”

“Very brave of you, boss,” Toolbox commented, somehow having avoided landing on the floor. “But, come on, I don’t think Her Majesty would mind a retort!” he instigated just a little, giving Luna a not-so-subtle wink. “I’m sure you have a bang on... whatnot... the ‘royal voice’, is that how it’s called?”

Moonwarden just held to his cup and looked forward, as if making eye contact with some invisible onlookers. To make sure he was not the only one witnessing this absolute ridiculousness. He then returned to sipping the drink as if nothing happened.

And Luna... found herself pondering for a breath, despite the smile still on her lips.

Her dutiful servant was a stallion of work and principles. Of course, principles of his own, unique kind, having in mind the nature of his... of their work, as Luna could not forget her place in a lot of the inner workings of the Royal Office. And yet, despite the support and even the sense of humor he was often showing in her presence, Moonwarden was more like... a somber reminder of the responsibilities of their stations. He wasn’t a bore, at least she had never truly found him one, and yet...

Yes, duties did call, every day, every night, but... that didn’t mean that one couldn’t hold to something positive in life?

Of course, Luna was well aware how that sounded in her own, sadness laden head. Still... she couldn’t just shake those last pieces of carefree joy from yesterday.

She needed that. She really, really needed that and nopony, not even herself, was going to convince her otherwise.

She needed that flight, over the woods and the hills. She needed that laugh, as she burst through the clouds, refreshed and a little damp form their soft, fluffy embrace. She needed that glide right over the distant glades, with the smell of grasses and flowers tickling her nose.

That moment to herself, without doubts or burdens or... somber reminders.

... did Moonwarden have a chance at finding those moments for himself? Luna couldn’t tell... and it brought her shame that she couldn’t. After all, he was her oldest and closest servant as of that moment, one that was going great lengths to make sure she received support and aid in whatever scenario and initiative.

Wasn’t she meant to... care about him too?

Strange... that thought felt rather different in her mind. Especially when the follow-up one happened.

The one that made her realize that it wouldn’t be so terrible to share her moments of levity with somepony else. And that would have been a nice opportunity to...

... no, no, those thoughts were becoming simply too disorganized and random. She couldn’t get ahead of herself. For now, Luna needed to again learn how to share such brief instances of happiness with herself.

Moonwarden stopped her further ruminations with putting down the cup and removing some small strand of material from his vest, to keep things pristine.

“As much as the tea was lovely and the chat... intriguing, I am afraid that we have a certain letter to open and study,” he declared.

Indeed. The nightly breakfast was done, which meant that work had to start. Or, at least, its very first step, as Luna doubted that one message would clear absolutely everything about the current political situation of both Equestria and Noctraliya. Unless Princess Twilight had managed to perform some sort of a diplomatic miracle in the meantime.

Luna wouldn’t necessarily put it past her, but miracles were... fickle things.

A literal update would work much better. And Moonwarden had managed to acquire it, paying for such a success with a slightly scalded throat. But he didn’t seem to mind that too much after all. As they all were seated in Nettlie’s living room, he produced the message from whatever hiding spot he had chosen for it in the cottage and showed it to everypony upon returning.

Luna could testify. The letter was a little blackened to the side. And a bit creased, after what appeared to have been stomping. Still, as far as messages that were supposed to have been stopped entirely went, this one was holding itself well. And the seal, baring the mark of Twilight Sparkle, was still holding, if cracked but a little to the side.

Moonwarden presented the parchment to Luna, with an almost theatrical gesture.

“Would you like to do the honours, my lady?”

She shook her head. “No need, my servant. Crack the wax and give it a once-over before we delve into the details. I want to learn outright if the general situation is good or bad.”

The unicorn nodded. And rather eagerly. Actually, anticipation was palpable as his horn flashed and the seal neatly broke down the middle... though the imagery in Luna’s head of Twilight’s Sparkle’s mark being torn in two like that was not pleasant in the slightest.

Still, she waited with baited breath, seeing Moonwarden unraveling the parchment and his eyes skimming through the contents of it. She was nearly counting on being able to read at least some words from the reflections in his monocle, but the faceted nature of the eyepiece was turning everything into strange, almost hypnotic markings. That of an ancient spell, or a curse, depending on the contents.

The unicorn mumbled underneath his breath, as if casting that exact charm.

“Looks like this was meant for Princess Celestia. Naturally... However, no qualms about reading such correspondence... Oh no...”

Luna would have some scruples at least, she imagined, but the situation was unique. At the least it confirmed that Twilight still felt that she could find support and advice from her mentor.

Moonwarden’s gaze was going down the text in a rapid pace, surely hoping to grasp the general notion or catch any highlighted issues immediately. Every passage was met with unbroken focus and a true operative’s diligence of squeezing as much information as possible in the shortest amount of time.

And the stallion knew his craft, of that Luna was most certain, so he stopped after but a moment longer. He pursed his lips, his hooves still holding the parchment steady.

“She... did learn about some... troubling matters,” he confirmed Luna’s worries. Indirectly, but that was better for now, due to the presence of Nettlie and Toolbox. “She is giving quite the recap of them, actually. And it looks like... batponies formed certain demands. Certain strong demands.”

“Unreasonable?” Luna had to ask.

“Considering where we stand,” the unicorn replied and that, too, had a hidden meaning that could be discerned through the context and the location. “Some of this reads like a cultural study, I swear. And she... mentions visible signs of distrust. And even being under surveillance...”

Toolbox clicked with his tongue. “Sounds right dodgy, but some would call that a reasonable approach.”

“It is a reasonable approach,” Moonwarden admitted without an inch of shame. “That she caught onto it so late testifies of a certain, infantile credulity...” Having said that the stallion squinted and paused. “Actually, that she caught onto it at all is peculiar, I would not think Her Highness actively looking out for foul play, she is not keen on that in the slightest...”

Luna found herself leaning in a little. “Would you spare us your unending critique of Twilight Sparkle and tell me clearly whether these are good or bad news?”

The stallion did nod. “Right away, my lady...”

After a while longer, in perfect silence and stillness broken only by a couple more paragraphs of text and Moonwarden’s rapid eye movements, he inhaled deeply. Then he took off his monocle, tapping his hoof on the table and chewing on a sentence for a while, before finally declaring.

“Those... I would not say that those are not good news.”

Luna felt honestly confused...

“... sir?”

... still, Nettlie was the first to ask for clarification. Though the necessity of it was blatant for everypony else present.

Moonwarden took another, deep breath, ruminating on his latest lecture for a moment longer.

“Yes, that is how I would judge this message. I cannot say that those are not good news. We shall still be wiser to prepare for... unfortunate scenarios... but it looks like Her Highness will attempt to reach some form of a consensus with the Covenant of the batponies and she deems it possible. As far as I understand her...” He lifted the letter slightly and looked at a passage or two through the monocle in the other hoof. “... she managed at least not to make a blunder, nor outright provoke their actions, but she is requesting some information from Her Solar Majesty. Advice. Knowledge about... certain affairs. Even a little... spiritual guidance? No, rather, notes on how to offer said guidance.”

Toolbox tilted his head a little. “Her Highness is hard at work. That’s good, right?”

“Indeed, she did create something of a diplomatic bridgehead,” Moonwarden affirmed. “Honestly, I... was expecting a far more grim set of circumstances to appear from this missive...”

Luna hated having to ask, but... it was better to do so after all. “It is her writing, yes? You are certain she was the one that put those words down?”

“As much as I can tell,” the unicorn replied. Still, he decided checking the message once more was the smarter choice. “One second, please, my lady.”

She was willing to grant him that second and another yet, as long as he could prove to her the nature of the very message. And if she were to trust anypony to tell her if something was not right about it, it would be Moonwarden.

And he took his task seriously, to the point of focusing on in entirety. Twisting the parchment sideways, counting something, passing his hoof over the text and the first letters of each paragraph. Then, finally, he lit up his horn and enveloped the whole message in the silver aura of his magic, before letting it rest on the table again.

“No code, no cipher, no magical encryption. No hidden messages, no shifting of style, no words that would be out of the ordinary... other than those that she loves to use as a scholar at heart,” he judged, to Luna’s relief. At least a partial one. “It genuinely appears like Her Highness did write it, did mean it, did not have to dictate it under duress. Not to mention that I can appreciate some of this quillmanship. Which might seem irrelevant, but she must have had enough comfortable time to focus on it. Yes, holding the quill with magic does work wonders, but only with enough concentration, dedication and time. Which is definitely shown right here.”

“So...” Nettlie tried to look at the parchment too, craning her neck and adjusting her round glasses. “... we’re mostly in the clear?”

Moonwarden bobbed his head from side to side with a somewhat disparaged expression. “Well, as long as we concern the foul play of this message not being meant to reach Canterlot under any circumstances as something to be phlegmatic about...”

The earth mare made a genuinely saddened face. “Oh...”

Luna interjected. “It is definitely not something to be overlooked. And I am uncertain whether I should be entirely relived that it was the only foul play about it.”

Moonwarden just shrugged a bit. “I can genuinely imagine far worse scenarios. Toolbox?”

“Aye, boss?” the other stallion turned Moonwarden’s way.

“In your ‘official’ occupation,” the unicorn accentuated with that little bit of mockery, “what would you add to the message as a stern warning?”

“From a unicorn?” The burly pony took a moment to answer, honestly eager to provide only the most correct information. “Maybe... a chipped piece of the horn. Something that can be restored after a while, but makes spells all kinds of a holy show for at least a good moment,” he spoke. Slightly too casually for Luna’s tastes, but at least she knew he wasn’t approving of such practices in his heart. “But ears or a healthy docking are just... more universal. And everypony gets that we’re being right serious.”

Moonwarden grimaced just a little. “How nice that the Manehattan underworld is so egalitarian.” He put his hoof on the letter. “And how refreshing that we have not received some additions to the message. Because I sincerely doubt captain Sunfall Ordain would be the sort of a mare to keep such... trophies, even if they were to be attached.”

Luna took note of Nettlie’s half-nauseated, half-fascinated expression. She, herself, had a healthy dosage of apprehension about what had just been said, but... a point was made. Things could have been much worse.

... they could have been like that thanks to precisely her. In many, many ways.

She shook her head, trying to at least postpone the mounting guilt. “Be honest with me, Moonwarden. What do you think about all of this? The contents, the style... the situation. You can give me the details a bit later on, but I require to know... How does this change what we have already discussed?”

Her question was of utmost seriousness, but the unicorn still smiled. Or, at least, smirked just a little. That one expression of his that he particularly enjoyed. And it wasn’t at her insistence or the repetition of her worries.

That grin actually spoke to Luna on its own. She wouldn’t put it past Moonwarden to see through this question of hers. Yes, she was interested in knowing how would that letter modify their plans regarding the possible, batpony threat and invasion... but she couldn’t deny that her real inquiry was hidden beneath it.

To be precise... she was asking how had the letter changed her situation. After all... one could easily blame Luna for unwise actions lately. Maybe, just maybe... she wasn’t going to suffer the brunt of the consequences. Thanks to Twilight Sparkle’s talent and calling, which could spare what was rightly deserved...

... or was that the darkness in Luna, thinking that in her stead?

Well... for the moment, the grayness before her, in the form of her servant, spoke up instead.

“Absolute honesty... might require your ears only, Your Majesty. No offence to you two,” Moonwarden began with a comment.

Yet Toolbox only shrugged and Nettlie shook her head, both making it clear that they still understood well how things sometimes were in this line of work.

So the unicorn continued, for the moment enduring the witnesses. “But the amount of transparency I can allow myself to express right away is...” He leaned forth a little, trapping the message in between his hooves, as if he had caught for himself a rather tasty meal and was ready to simply devour it all in one go. “For now, my intuition and the contents of the letter both suggest that Her Highness, while certainly under a lot of pressure and, without a doubt, tested by the batponies... in many senses of the word, I imagine...” He tapped at a sentence or two on the parchment. “... is continuing her mission and have achieved, at least, certain amount of progress.”

Luna didn’t feel particularly fond of the “testing” part, but... she couldn’t deny that such a summary did make her heart slow down a little bit from the constant palpitations. If Twilight Sparkle was performing reasonably... well, perhaps it would be easier to look Celestia in the eye. Yes, the beginning of this quest had been definitely rushed and unreasonably endorsed, Luna could not disagree. But still... maybe it was all salvageable.

It sounded like it could be more successful than just that, actually, she would dare to think.

Moonwarden must have felt so too. He didn’t relax, no, but his next sentences came with far less intensity than Luna had been anticipating this message would have caused.

“I am certain that, ever since she had written this letter, Her Highness did continue to do her best. True, you know my opinion and I am not afraid of vocalizing it, my lady, but I cannot deny that Her Highness is a mare that is capable of achieving many things. Whether I agree with them and the direction she is taking is a matter for another discussion, but facts should not be disputed.”

He was being... most honest and it was, indeed, refreshing.

Luna took a deep breath. “That... is good to know,” she uttered, hiding a lot behind such simple words.

The unicorn nodded, restoring his monocle to its rightful place and clearing his throat again before continuing. “I believe so as well, my lady. Naturally, two pressing matters remain. First would be to make sure we are, having in mind the... bleakest of futures, prepared to deal with a possible move from the batponies. Whatever that move would be. We have a reliable, ‘ordained’ source of information now, as I believe, right on the very border and the message route. Which cannot be overlooked. With a little, reliable oversight, we can assure not much escapes our attention, at least when it comes to such channels...

“Second... is that I believe Her Highness should be granted a reply. A proper reply, containing all the necessary information she is requesting, some warm encouragement, perhaps a warning or two... and we need to figure out how to have it delivered to her reliably. Without engaging too many sets of hooves and pairs of eyes.”

That sounded most reasonable, though it could turn out to be quite complex. Luna wasn’t going to be quiet just for the sake of appearing regal about it. She didn’t have to be, in this company.

“And how exactly do you propose we do that, my servant? I can think of a scenario or two, but I take it that you could come up with something ‘reliable’.”

“That,” Moonwarden began, but he didn’t have much to go with for the moment, apparently, “is something I need to pontificate upon. Her little, draconic assistant comes to mind at first, but I am uncertain how that fiery breath of his works exactly. Not to mention what Jade Wind did tell me about the Tramplevanian Alps... And we would need to receive quick confirmation that she had received the letter after all, without any delay, censorship or whatever else...”

There was a little twitch about the unicorn’s muzzle and Luna was certain that she would soon hear a dialogue coming forth from his lips... but the stallion only shook his head.

“I will come up with something, my lady.”

“See that you do...” she encouraged and obligated him altogether. She then looked to Nettlie and Toolbox, still listening in. “Thank you for your presence... and you, Nettlie, for providing us with a temporary shelter. But leave us for now, please. There are still matters I need to ask about and they are not yet meant for your ears and minds.”

The two ponies nodded, following this request without delay or protest. The stallion merely cracked his neck and spoke up, pushing his chair back to its proper place.

“Take your time, Your Majesty, of course. We’ll be in the garden, I suppose. It’s dark, yes, but we’ll see if some weeds need whacking in the night.”

He and Nettlie didn’t dally and left soon after, leaving Luna alone with Moonwarden, who still had the letter before him like an unfortunate captive.

He took a deep breath right after the front doors closed. “I suppose we shall be doing very much the same thing, my lady. Combing through more of this literary garden and seeing who of those that dwell in the night shall need a solid thrashing at some point.”

Luna grimaced and could do very little about it. “I would be rather amused were it not for the gravity of the situation,” she retorted rather coldly. “How much of a shameless liar were you just now?”

The unicorn shook his head, his graying mane shifting left and right. “It is a prudent question, but unfounded, my lady. I have said what I truly believe. I was... honestly expecting this to be a plea for help or a serious warning...” He glanced at the parchment again, almost as if praising it for sparing everypony the trouble. “And, yes, Her Highness does warn, but that is not the core of her letter.”

“What is her warning, though?” Luna inquired almost immediately, not wishing to miss any vital information from Twilight Sparkle.

“As could have been anticipated... if the knowledge did not end up forcefully plunged into oblivion, that is,” Moonwarden deemed necessary to remark, “the batpony Covenant did make a demand of Her Highness. And the entirety of Equestria through her. The return of the Eastern Woods, as the territory claimed by Noctraliya prior to our presence in the region.”

Luna bit the side of her tongue before responding. “I sincerely believed that they have left of their own volition after my banishment... How artless was I, not pressing the topic. How... unwilling to, screening myself from it all...”

Moonwarden’s muzzle hardened for just a brief moment, but his voice was soft and gentle. “Nopony here blames you for that, my lady... Unless, of course, you are keen on blaming yourself. But I believe we have had this conversation before. And vital matters do require our attention.”

That sentence... stung. It hurt, actually, because for a moment Luna felt like he was deeming the pain in her core as not a ‘vital matter’. Yet this brief pain... happened in a good way. It was like a sudden glimpse of light, striking an eye staring into the darkness. It was uncomfortable at first, but brought some clarity once the initial burn subsided.

Yes, perhaps she could have done more to renew her bond with her children. Still... she was not the one that had hidden that knowledge in the first place. And she had her reasons back then, to feel the need to protect herself from... too much.

But this wasn’t “too much” right now. There was work and duty to be done.

Moonwarden leaned forth in the meantime, looming over the parchment like a silver bird of prey, Yet having Luna in his sights, rather than the letter.

“I might have my opinions... strong opinions on the ponies of our nation and whether they are even worth the effort... but I do find myself quite the patriot after all. And whilst I can understand the base of such a daring claim from your ‘children’, I am far from tolerating it. And far from the idea of issuing an Equestrian Princess an ultimatum...”

He had said just that, but seeing the shade that simply must have manifested on Luna’s own muzzle without her knowledge, spoke up once more. Trying to ease her tension.

“Her Highness does mention containing the situation for the moment... As far as I understand, she did familiarize herself with the official recounting,” he declared, checking the parchment for the fragment again, “known as the ‘Testimony’ to the batponies, and signed by none other than Her Solar Majesty... which all matches our knowledge. She is on her way to continue presenting her case before their leaders. In hopes that she can find a better solution to deal with the... convoluted history. And that is the light way of saying it...”

“Indeed...” Luna’s reply was, as her imagination brought forth the visions of what must have happened during the time of the war. Terrible images... and yet she had a feeling the truth could have been even more devastating than the extent of her insight. “Celestia spoke the truth about the Testimony. And now Twilight Sparkle truly had a chance to see the folly of our old friend. Due to what had transpired a millennium ago.”

The stallion let silence reign in the room after those words. But he wasn’t comfortable with it, that much was blatant. He inhaled deeply.

“A millennium ago, my lady, was a thousand years ago. Tautology, I am aware. But what is right now I find much more prominent and interesting. Because the present one can build, shape and change,” he claimed, trying to get her to look at him.

Luna took in a breath herself and did her best to meet his gaze, indeed.

Yes, the longer she thought about everything, with every breath and every heartbeat, the greater and deeper the shadow in her mind got. The more weight she felt, pressing down on herself. The more of this strange constriction, causing her heart to sink and hide deeper in her own chest. As if forgetting completely and utterly those wondrous moments from the night before, when she was light and free... not to mention many other memories of her life, any that would bring her light and solace...

And yet... something was different now. For that one moment when the two stares, hers and Moonwarden’s, met... the darkness was grinding to a halt. Or was that Luna’s imagination...?

The stallion did gift her with an encouraging expression, that much was no illusion. “Having said that... I shall dare to say even more. I am right here and right now in the hallowed presence of somepony who, indeed, possesses much power when it comes to shaping and building the present and the future.”

Luna... couldn’t actually force herself to smile at that praise, not with everything happening in her head, but... she appreciated such a sentiment.

She took another deep breath and placed her forehooves on the table, mentally and physically getting ready for a long and difficult conversation when it came to said future to be built.

Again... was she seeing things, or had Moonwarden’s hoof shuddered a moment ago? As if wishing to reach forth on an instinct...?

... for hers...?

The stallion knew not of this obvious hallucination of hers and simply kept on talking. His voice never losing its quite warm quality.

“You have already taken a crucial step towards greater prospects, my lady. For the nation, yes... but personal as well. You have appeared as a Goddess before one of your loyal and faithful children. And, and I shall beg forgiveness for saying it, I have seen without a mistake how wonderful you felt afterwards,” he admitted, a spark in his eyes that had little to do with his argent craft.

Luna would comment on being spotted in such a state, but... it was better to just listen. Felt more... reassuring.

“Honestly, in any other circumstances I would be delighted to learn what you did through the rest of last night, being the nosy rascal that I am...” he admitted, chuckling a little at his own words. “But that night is yours to keep. And, equally, yours to remind yourself of, in times of doubt. For now, however, I know that you can do what is required. And what can bring great change to...”

He paused in a strange place. Causing Luna’s head to tilt a little when he squinted and his face scrunched.

“Moonwarden?”

The stallion blinked, then shook his head and the strange moment of pondering was gone. “Forgive me, my lady, a sudden thought. No matter now. What I want to say... is that I not only trust your judgment and leadership in this, my lady, but I believe that you are more than capable of meeting this challenge. And besting it firmly.”

Luna couldn’t deny feeling a little... abashed by these plaudits and loyalty. A couple months before she would have never believed such profound declarations, dismissing them as pure... sycophancy, even. But there was something... undeniably open and honest about Moonwarden’s words and tone. And gaze.

Still, a part of her had to ask.

“... what keeps you so utterly and persistently sure that I am, indeed, capable?”

He didn’t react for just a split second... and then grinned. “You have me.”

She pouted and he dismissively waved his hoof seeing it.

“I had to, my lady, please forgive me. But in seriousness... we have had this conversation. Or, if not those words have been used, then ones of the same meaning. You are the Lady of the Night. You never stopped being one. It is simply a matter of... reminding yourself of some truths. Nothing could be simpler.”

Luna smiled. In a very good way.

“Righto. Shall we begin, then?”

Moonwarden bowed his head a little. And chuckled, hearing yet another attempt at the Trottingham accent. It seemed most appropriate to let him know that he had managed to improve her mood, at least a little.

The stallion cleared his throat once again. “Naturally. And I would start with something... light.” He put his hoof on the parchment, underneath one of the paragraphs. “How to explain to a poor filly why her father had to lose his sight due to working in sunlight.”

... Luna hated him at that moment.

But, strangely... also in a very good way.

***

Twilight couldn’t deny that a warm bath and a day of sleep was exactly what she needed to bounce back from that previous night of playing a seer...

Well... perhaps that wasn’t the best expression. For the extent of her stay in the sanctum of the effiti she had, essentially, been one. For she had done much, much more than just studying or witnessing the inner workings of batpony oracles. No, she had, on herself, felt the incredible presence of the constant fluctuations of magic, uncovering, as she imagined, the very tip of the iceberg of local spirituality. Because if the prophecies were caused by arcane surges, then perhaps those other phenomena...

... no.

... no, no, no!

Twilight waved her hoof away from herself. Almost bumping her brush right from the grasp of her magic.

She had promised herself not to dwell on what had happened, and she was not going to go back on that promise right in the morning.

Not because she wasn’t ready to tackle all of those thoughts, as she firmly reminded her reflection, which was also busy with making their mane presentable. Said reflection was giving her a bit of a side-eye, but Twilight wasn’t going to bother with it. After all, if the Honored Lord Blessed Fang had declared tonight a time of leisure, then the best thing to do was to accept it and actually benefit from it.

After all... Twilight could think of a number of reasons to want some time out.

The only, absolutely only worry she had allowed herself... which was a new limit for her, certainly... was caution. Caution when it came to the Fang Family’s understanding of the word “leisure”. After all, Twilight wouldn’t call herself a hunter... or a warrior... or a scout... or any other occupations she could think of which would fit the bloodline.

Still, spending some time with the Lord and his wife could be useful. Or, rather, fun!

Twilight really felt like she needed a reminder. To look at the ponies she was meeting recently through more than just a political perspective, of all things. Since Blessed Fang had turned out to be a most fascinating pony to get to know. And whilst “befriending” was perhaps too strong of a word when it came to Twilight’s achievement so far, she had every ounce of trust that, with enough time, there could be a strong friendship between them.

A knock on the door did interrupt her. Thankfully, she was almost ready, so after two more, quick brushes, she turned around from the mirror, leaving her reflection looking as proper as it was expected.

“Kwo bid to?”

“Yazembe Acine,” answered a mare’s voice.

Twilight took a deep breath and reminded herself to look and act her part. After the recent nights... well, she had to be a Princess first and foremost. “Wena w,” she ordered, trying to both remind herself of and practice those small expressions.

She was hoping to have, at least, basic skills in the language after all. And that would never come without actually usage.

The doors opened in the meantime and the coral-eyed mare did appear in them, head bowed with practiced reverence.

“Hwalba knaze...” she addressed Twilight with a calm voice, “Honored Lord Blessed of Family Fang wishes to express hope that you have had a good rest and a filling first meal. He is inviting you to join him in the main cavern of the Iug. The weather outside is good right now, but as rains happen around here quite often, he would like to advise some additional clothing with that in mind, just in case.”

“Very thoughtful of him,” Twilight did respond to that, very much meaning her words. “Is he planning a long excursion from the Mountain, then? As a part of tonight?”

The healer shook her head. “Not into the forests proper, no, hwalba knaze. But, as I understand, he wishes to show you around it. The mehikereti and the local glades. He hoped that you would indulge him a little. Give him a chance to partake in one of his pastimes.”

“... which is?” Twilight asked when Rowan Berry paused a little.

“He wasn’t more specific, but... I think he had anticipated your question, since he wanted to assure it had nothing to do with unforeseen or more intense circumstances.”

“Very well.”

Twilight could believe the lack of “intensity” for the night, but she had had her fair share of sudden situations, so... she would have to keep at least some guard up.

... no, she wouldn’t. Not as much. She had made a promise to herself.

However, speaking of unforeseen circumstances...

“Hwlabu haspadr also mentioned that, to sate hunger and thirst, there shall be a... ah... what is that word...” Rowan Berry paused, even bit her lip a little. “Forgive me, Honored Princess, I think I have it, but I find it a little... strange to say. ‘Pic... nic’?”

“A picnic, really?!” Twilight asked in return, with... actually lot more enthusiasm than she thought she had in her at the idea. She mitigated herself a little. “He wishes for us to enjoy eating outside?”

“Tac, hwalba knaze,” Rowan Berry affirmed, still stoic and official. “A meal shall be arranged at one of the glades.”

“I think it’s a wonderful proposition.”

The healer didn’t find it as amazing as Twilight had, apparently, only nodding her head. “We shall wait for you out of the chambers, hwalba knaze...” she announced. “With your permission.”

Twilight had little to gain in denying it, considering the mare’s disposition. And as soon as she did, Rowan Berry curtsied, turned around and took her leave. Without one more glance.

It was time to ponder certain matters once again, it appeared. If Rowan Berry was constantly feeling bad about Midnight, or was playing some sort of a game, then...

A promise was a promise!

Twilight wasn’t sure if it was her own mind, or even the reflection behind her making desperately sure she wouldn’t become some internal oath breaker. So, despite it all, she had to let go of these thoughts. There would be an opportunity and a place for them yet.

Tonight... well, tonight, of all things, there was a picnic!

Last time Twilight had enjoyed one was... far more private, if that could have been called a “picnic”. She could think of a few more words to describe it, after all...

But before all of the romantic that... it had been back in Equestria that she had enjoyed such time of leisure. With her friends, on the fields surrounding Ponyville. With the wind in her mane and the fragrance of flowers tickling her nostrils.

Sigh. She hoped that the best wishes and assurances of her well-being she had put in the message had alleviated any fears that the girls had felt. It had been... quite a while that she was gone already, after all. And there was not much to say about how much longer this would take. Twilight could only hope that Equestria wasn’t tackling any crises at the moment...

And it wasn’t that she was minding being shown more of Noctraliya, the place was far richer in customs and culture than she could have ever imagined. Still... it was hard not to miss home and her closest friends...

At least she had Midnight by her side. And, she couldn’t deny, their love was helping her immensely in those moments of melancholy.

The stallion, with new bandages on and armor neatly cleaned, smiled at her warmly as she exited the chamber, using the fact that Rowan Berry was momentarily looking the other way. Twilight would hope for more than just a quick facial expression, followed by a wink, but she was going to take all which she could.

She hoped that entire night would work just like that. Granting her ample opportunities to catch a breather.

The main cavern of the Mountain was not necessarily bustling with activity, but many of the local batponies were going about their business. Twilight actually almost missed Blessed Fang at first, even though he was waiting not far from the cave’s center with a pair of his sentinels. It was slightly easier to overlook him that night, as he wasn’t wearing his usual chasuble. Instead, he brandished one of those local gowns, buttoned right up his neck. In a rich, mahogany color, with a fur trim and traditional markings done in silver thread.

And, which was rather surprising, his Lord’s circlet and his black cloak where nowhere to be seen.

... at least, until Twilight spotted a neatly secured box, inscribed with the Family Fang sign, in possession of one of the accompanying warriors. She supposed that it was a matter of tradition, to have them nearby at all times, even when leisure was considered. It... made her feel a little silly about leaving her own insignia behind completely, in favor of a more travel-oriented clothing. Still, at first glance, their attires matched rather well their intent to, simply said, have a night off.

Blessed Fang smiled gently upon witnessing Twilight, giving her a small bow.

“Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum, Knaze Crepuscle Iskre.”

“I welae Neskaza Lunee... illum tuu noc tez, hwalbu haspadr.”

“A greeting most honoring, Honored Princess,” the stallion commented, his expression betraying much satisfaction. “May the merciful Goddess allow us this night of gratitude for Her many gifts. By which, I mean, a night of light enjoyment.”

Twilight hid a giggle behind her hoof. “I will allow myself to bet that the Goddess shall not mind us taking a little step away from all the intensity of the previous nights.”

“I like to believe so as well,” the stallion replied with piety and that small amount of natural, mundane hope. “And I would like to expect the weather to stay clear, though one must always take into consideration some rain around the Mountain of Fang...” he explained, pointing in the direction they were to walk.

Twilight had to ask first, however. For the sake of decorum and genuine care, she thought. “Honored Lord, haven’t you asked the Honored Lord Consort about her accompanying us?”

The stallion smiled in response. “I have, fear not, Honored Princess. I wouldn’t forget about my beloved wife. And she was for the idea, very much. But, considering her blessed state, she did already go to where we are first heading, with the help of her personal servants.”

“Oh, of course, I should have guessed that,” Twilight berated herself, but the Lord only shook his head, beginning to lead her the right way at a quite leisurely pace.

“Please, there’s no silly mistake here to feel bad about. It is only that, well, my wife does need the additional time and help right now. But that is completely natural...” he commented in a light tone, despite its usual remoteness. “Though, I wish to ask, if you shall not mind my curiosity. And if it is not something that is, perhaps... what was that word... taboo to ask about.”

Twilight’s ears perked up. “Yes, that is the word, but... what would be your question then, Honored Lord?”

“I take it that you are not yet married and you don’t have offspring of your own?” he inquired, giving her a little glance.

“Oh, no, no,” she replied, shaking her head rather rapidly. “Haven’t really had the chance nor the opportunity, truth be told.”

Why was he asking?

Blessed Fang bowed his head just a little. “Forgive me if that is something you might not wish to discuss, I didn’t want to impose. Simply a matter of curiosity.”

“Curiosity is nothing bad, no. However...” Twilight decided to try some deduction. “I... think I know why would you be intrigued, Honored Lord. Considering your unique situation, I would find it only understandable.”

She was making a little bet, true, but the stallion seemed to follow the same reasoning.

“I’m glad you think so, hwalba knaze...” he responded, casually checking one of the silver buttons of his robe as they trotted on, met with glances and cordial bows of the local denizens. “It is interesting to me personally, yes. As far as I understood it from the ‘Thought of Equestria’, you are regarded as royalty through the possession of the Divine Aspect... but without any pressure to create a bloodline, is that right? Naturally, Bogine or her sister are above such matters of succession, but your position would be different, yes?”

“Well...”

Twilight wasn’t sure if she was entirely comfortable with the topic. As far as she knew, neither Princess Celestia nor Princess Luna had ever had, nor were interested in starting families in the traditional sense, the former being a mother figure notwithstanding. As to Twilight herself, well... she had only recently had a rather beautiful conversation about it... and with the stallion who was gallantly following her that very moment.

Still, the Lord was asking. She didn’t want to begin the night with a faux pas. Or did she...?

“I feel like I am not really under any sort of pressure... I mean, I could talk about my brother, Shining Armor and his wife, my close friend. There wasn’t really any expectations on them, but they were happily married before Cadance became the Princess of the Crystal Empire and she also does bear alicornhood... the Divine Aspect,” Twilight explained calmly. “I suppose there will be starting a family soon, but I haven’t heard about any special expectations, Honored Lord...”

“The Crystal Empire...” Blessed Fang repeated the name to himself. “Yes... I’ve read about that place. I have to say that the descriptions of the nation and the kleynotani seemed to me a little... fantastical at first. Houses purely out of minerals on the surface, brave, jousting warriors, some strange, traditional musical instrument I won’t even try to pronounce. Not to even mention when I learnt about their...” he paused and then hissed briefly, shaking his head. “But that is of no matter right now, it is not what I am asking about...”

He claimed, but something about that and the tone of the Lord’s voice was a little worrying for Twilight. She had to make a little mental pin for herself regarding the topic...

But Blessed Fang was making a declaration and it was better to pay attention. “I suppose my thought is that I find it rather captivating how different we can be whilst still having common ground.”

Well, that was quite optimistic. “I grasp that, yes. And, honestly, Honored Lord, I am harboring great respect for you and the duties you are performing as the Lord of the Family. And I take it you understand what I mean in this perspective.”

“Tac, I do,” the young stallion grasped it without delay. “Me and Rozgozkiel had to be ready to take upon us the responsibility without delay and without protest,” he spoke solemnly, but then his eyes shone and his lips curved into a smile. “But, grata Bogine, we have known each other since childhood, pretty much. And, much to the joy of our roditi, we always had kind feelings towards each other. So the marriage was less of a matter of obligation and assuring Family stability through a union of prominent heirs of their respective bloodlines... but rather a realization. That our strong connection can bloom into something more. And, I don’t think it would be imprudent to admit, we both relished that idea...”

“Oh, that is most fortunate for both of you! And rather beautiful,” Twilight commented, considering that the Lord definitely enjoyed talking about it.

“Thank you, hwalba knaze,” Blessed Fang replied. “I thank the Goddess that it was so. However, even if things were different... duty is duty. I could say that I am speaking only for myself, but I know Kindlefang well enough to claim that she would not shrink from it.” He took a deep breath and nodded. “And yet, even when there is amatie, marriage is not just a conclusion of it. It is something one still constantly builds. Upon mutual respect, understanding of one’s role and reaching accords... Add to it a little grace of Neskaza Lunee... and love can grow naturally, provided with such a fertile soil.”

It was a nice sentiment... and more than just that. To hear it from such a young pony was simultaneously encouraging and perplexing. And it definitely gave Twilight something to think about on the way to their destination.

The gate of the Mountain of Fang was accessible from a smaller side cavern and, compared to the one at the Sanctuary or the Mountain of Midnight, was relatively small. Still as solid and engraved with the various, traditional signs, naturally. It opened wide with the sound of grinding metal, revealing the gravel path outside, leading both to the side, as well as downwards. Granting a visible choice of heading to the mountain meadows or the thickets of the valleys below.

Twilight took a deep breath, welcomed again by the great outdoors with the scent of mountain air and a whiff of humid forest.

The air in the caverns never really bothered her, but... such a refreshing scent definitely caused her head to spin just a little. And it wasn’t a bad thing at all. The freshness of the highlands really worked for her! And the nature’s own perfume in the domain of the Fangs gave her a new set of sensations outright.

As the weather held so far, Blessed Fang wasted little time. Taking the side direction, the stroll was leading them towards the open meadows, girdling the fierce summit of the Mountain. Twilight could easily spot that the grasses here were taller and denser. And even in the gentler light of the stars and the divine Moon, Twilight could clearly appreciate the wondrous clusters of flowers. Lilac, white, powder blue, yellow. Like gems scattered across a green carpet by a most generous, almost unreasonably so, host.

And this flora was the worth of jewels to some. Anticipating what was to come, Twilight paid particular attention to the possible presence of any bees. Wondering if, considering the exotic, nocturnal tempo of life in Noctraliya, the insects have come to share the night as well.

Regardless, in a matter of minutes, she could spot what exactly did Blessed Fang want to show her. And the sight could easily explain why a guild of candle makers could be one of the more influential between the Seven Mountains.

From a little hill they stood on, Twilight could easily see a number of apiaries, in the vast expanses of the meadows or bordering the smaller thickets. The distance and the spacing... and the look of those made her think like she was witnessing a little civilization of its own, one dedicated entirely to the beauty of nature and the hard work for its bounty. She had seen some bee yards back in Equestria, but the structures built for them around here were no mere rudimentary houses. The distinctive markings of the Fang Family were visible even from this distance, yes, but the entire colonies were done in a distinctive, quite ornamental style.

“I say, Honored Lord,” Twilight turned to the Lord, who was admiring the sight right next to her. “Never have I thought that I shall be jealous of bee’s lifestyle. That is some masterful woodwork! Some of those hives look like palaces!”

“Thank you, hwalba knaze. Hard work of the bees should be appreciated in some way. Of course, we doubt that they can admire it themselves really,” he replied, chuckling a little. “But that does not mean one cannot show a certain level of deference to them. Besides... why wouldn’t one do it?”

He pointed down the pathway leading in between the colonies, deciding to explain it more to Twilight, who allowed herself to admire the Fangs craft from this, reasonable distance.

“Different wood used in the mehikereti can have an effect on both the wax and the honey. Quality is very important to us, though I know saying that makes me sound a lot more... mundane. Still, since we try to master keeping bees, it helps to have... how do you call those, comparative studies?”

“Yes, naturally.”

“So, if we are providing them with different hives to affect the produce, why not also train one’s hoof in carvings at the same time? These little homes are sturdy and elegant and appropriately marked, to protect their little denizens from dangers. And, what I think is most important, even with the way we embellish the hives, their beauty lies in those sorts of... frames in them. That one can retrieve from above, when the bees make a comb on them. We take as much as necessary and then put them back, without disturbing the hives much.”

He pointed at one of those little residences, indeed. That particular one looked like it was carved out of one, solid trunk, that was now stylized as a mountain’s side, with not only the bark acting as rough rock, but decorated with small, wooden figurines of sheep, grazing on the soft if still, carved grass.

“I want to think that the bees love those houses indeed, as the bounty of our mehikereti is quite wonderful,” the Lord claimed. “And speaking of matters wonderful...”

Twilight would giggle at that particular segue, but Blessed Fang really meant it when none other than his wife became visible from behind one of the apiary’s clusters. As far as Twilight could tell, the Lord Consort had been brought there on a slightly modified sitting, effectively a litter, with carrying poles used by four of her servants. Who were now standing at attention, having witnessed the Lord and Twilight approaching, with the noble mare resting comfortable on furs placed across the grass.

Kindlefang was a little less official than her entourage, waving her hoof gracefully. She spoke as soon as shouting wasn’t required.

“Hwalba knaze, benu noc. I’m glad so much to welcome you. To this domain of mine,” she claimed, with a most sincere smile. Even if a little vain.

“A domain of quite the resplendence,” Twilight admitted without shame.

For, indeed, the Lord-Consort could very well pass for the absolute queen bee of the place. Which, as it looked like, was exactly the impression she was hoping to give. Her honey-hued mane was neatly combed and fell like a golden curtain behind her, held on the top with a jeweled brooch that reflected moonlight with eagerness and clarity. This diadem, like a fragrant flower, was the focal point of many, smaller jewels, both on her ears and on her elegant dress the color of the night’s sky. All of those precious stones, those black and yellow ones Twilight had seen before, were positioned in a way to make one think of a swarm of bees on their eager way to reach that flowery crown that embellished Kindlefang’s head.

Twilight also knew and knew it well, that the young mare was indeed enjoying the fact that she was being examined. That the wealth and import of her position and her heritage was transparent and causing awe. Or even envy. Twilight could easily feel, not that she would be in some way troubled or insulted by it, that Kindlefang did not mind being such center of attention.

Blessed Fang approached his wife and bowed his head a little in a warm, if official, greeting. “Kwomdo bide tue?” he asked.

“Bena, nye griya...” the mare replied with a smile far gentler than the one of an admired, self-centered lady, which doubly reassured Twilight.

The Lord returned the expression eagerly, then turned away from the Lord Consort briefly. “I might be haspadr of the Family, but here? I feel like my dear wife has more power.”

“That statement does not surprise me, if I might back it,” Twilight told him with honesty. “This apiary is not only quite grand, but I am amazed by both its look and the sheer number of hives. Some of those clusters are ‘mountains’ of their own!”

Kindlefang laughed, shaking her head. “More bees than those who inhabit a Mountain usually, easily,” she claimed, looking majestically about her domain of honey and wax. “And I might have some power, but my grandfather is one in charge still. Little me? I’m just married to haspadr and carrying the child.”

Twilight would consider that sentence quite humble, if it wasn’t for the fact that the tone had more zest to it than one would need for humility.

“But!” Kindlefang raised her hoof, her mouth laughing and her fangs glinting in the moonlight. “Bees are resting. Means we have more room for some food for us too, no?”

“Quite so...” Blessed Fang concurred. “I was thinking of perhaps a place a little lower, but I think here would also work for this little... what is the term? ‘Get-together’?”

Twilight nodded her head with a small laugh. The Lord waved his hoof at the servants, who began setting up a little feast, right there in the middle of the meadow. Nothing overbearing or ruining the premise of a picnic as it had been promised. Still, Twilight had never had actual retainers setting up a meal like that...

How could this be called? A bee garden party?

Regardless, there was some time before again enjoying the freshness of Noctraliya’s fruit. She used said moment to take in the surroundings, past the hives and the flowering fields. The Mountain of Fang behind her was piercing the sky above with its sharpness, if not its sheer height. Its brethren, forming the rest of the range, were also of less grandeur, but it didn’t make them simultaneously lack ferocity. Towards the north, they were becoming more and more profound again, where, as Twilight well remembered, lay the domain of the Midnight Family.

And to the west of this location... was Equestria. It seemed rather distant. Longing made it so, certainly, but also...

She took a few trots up the gentle slope, to have a better view. She spotted Midnight keeping nearby and sent him a kind glance, but then her eyes ventured beyond the closest pines and spruces. Those few thickets appeared welcoming and gentle... but beyond them, Twilight could see what would truly make the return to her homeland perilous, if she were to take a straight trip that direction.

The great trees of the Feral Weald were clearly envious of the mountains and grew up to hide some of them from her sight. The domain of nature and untold dangers, despite what she already knew about some of them, occupied the vale, sprawling and both... imperious and tyrannical.

Well... maybe Twilight was exaggerating. But even from this distance, her eyes were cautiously watching for any distant, dancing lights... And though she remembered well that cracked, malicious smile, it was as if she... wanted to see it again. There was a pull in her she found hard to ignore, born out of shock and great interest, without a doubt. Despite knowing the hazardous nature of this desire, she pondered on it. The researcher in her would not mind having an opportunity to—

“Hwalba knaze?”

“Gah!”

She almost swatted at Blessed Fang, who had approached her in the meantime and whose voice caused her to jump a little.

“Hwalba knaze, are you alright?” he asked and she could clearly see that he was fighting a laugh. “Bogine, have I suddenly become terrifying?”

“No! No, no, no, I was just... I mean, unless you want to be, Honored Lord, then I guess it worked!” she replied, trying to regain composure quickly.

It didn’t help that she, indeed, caused him to chuckle. “I think I prefer to inspire than intimidate, but I have some way to go when it comes to that. I was just wondering,” he continued, doing his best not to comment further on her sudden reaction, that much was clear, “if I could be excused for a couple moments.”

“Oh, uhm,” Twilight mumbled a little, but then saw the stallion’s eyes locked onto the meadow before him. And something... sweet was in them.

He clearly wasn’t thinking of trying to spot a Lesyi. And she, thankfully, quickly spotted the right answer in her mind.

“... and why would I be giving you permissions, Honored Lord?” she replied, trying to sound diplomatic.

“Point taken, as I think it is said in your language,” he responded with a slight grin. “Still, decorum dictates such a question, especially when one is a host.” He pointed down the slope a little. “I am just going to walk about the place a moment. See if I can find something nice to add to my collection.”

“Collection? What would you mean, Honored Lord?”

The stallion exhaled a little. “Of course, silly me, haven’t mentioned it before I suppose.” He waved his foreleg, as if trying to encompass the entirety of the grass and the flowers and the open, wonderful space before him. “If my wife is the one for mehi, I am actually a... little opposite. Or, to say simpler... I am one to collect the blooms,” he explained, inhaling deeply, taking in the smell of the distant woods, the mountain wind... and the abundance of colorful flora. “Haven’t done that for some time, actually. Too much on my head. But... tonight I feel like I want to try and get back into it.”

Twilight tilted her head a little. But soon realized that it was a gesture to focus better on what he had said, rather than one to express surprise or, which would be most misleading, confusion or disapproval.

“Blooms for... drying? And pressing?” She actually gesticulated with her hooves and Blessed Fang did eagerly nod.

“Exactly. Our Rodine puts great emphasis on trophies, mine are just a little more... colorful, I suppose.”

Twilight, having restored her poise, actually found that sentence to be particularly adorable and heartwarming. It looked like the Lord, who had always appeared a little distant and above the mundane world, was not forgetting about the beauty of it.

Actually, it made a lot of sense.

“I’m not sure if I am... proper or qualified to say it, but I believe that the Immaculate Moon... would enjoy the fact that we find beauty around us and not forget about it. Even if our duties are many and important, making us often look up or past what is around us. I definitely see wonders in this mountainous land and I’m glad that I’m not alone in it.”

“Well said, Honored Princess...” the Lord agreed. “But actions speak a little louder still,” he said, both seriously and as a joke, then trotted down the slope, granting his wife a passing glance and a warm smile on his way.

Twilight, also, decided not to be tempted further by the distant presence of the Weald and joined the Lord Consort. Also since the servants were almost done with setting up this makeshift meal. The furs on the ground were actually rather comfortable and nopony would deny that a refreshing fruit underneath a starlit sky was a pleasant thing, indeed.

Midnight, who took his place next to Twilight, in a respectable distance naturally, patiently waited until she grabbed for herself some food. Rowan Berry, likewise, took her time, both of them silent and stoic, as a loyal retinue should have been.

So it was Kindlefang who actually began the conversation, watching her husband, the Lord, trotting cautiously around the meadow below. She pointed at the two sentinels, like two statues that had decided to randomly display themselves, half-way between the picnic and Blessed Fang.

“I know that safety is important,” she began, “but I think they are not matching the scene.”

Twilight had to agree and did so with a smile. “No, not really, Honored Lord Consort. But such is the reality of leadership. It comes with its certain drawbacks, even during times of leisure.”

The mare laughed a little and tried to make herself more comfortable. She waved at one of her servants, who brought forth a small pillow from one of his sacks and placed it behind the mare’s back as she rested sideways on the furs. Constantly mindful of her state.

“Few drawbacks is better,” she commented, stretching herself a bit. “Yes, duty is important. But duty can also... how to speak of it... it can take much too much space in life. Well...” Kindlefang put a hoof across her belly. “Some taken space is not bad.”

“Definitely not,” Twilight replied, agreeing wholeheartedly. “But I also know what you mean, Honored Lord Consort. It is very easy to lose oneself in one’s role. Forget that we are still just... ponies. We need our comfort... also so that we can fulfill our duties better and for longer that way.”

“I take the comfort as part of payment for my role,” the young mare responded, sounding a little cheeky. “You give, you take. I like to take my due and see not a thing wrong with that.”

Twilight could ponder on that longer, but she didn’t hear anything out of place in the mare’s voice. It was simply a tone of a young Lord Consort fully aware of her importance and finding said comfort in it and the perks of the role.

Actually, speaking of which, just as Twilight was finishing her second orange, trying not to make too much of a mess on the rich furs despite the juice dripping copiously from the fruit, Blessed Fang came back.

And he had a legful of flowers with him.

Kindlefang laughed melodiously when she spotted him. “Nye zbit wiel, iaeu marit?”

The stallion just smiled, his expression both naturally distant and very, very direct. “Nye dla tue, iaa dilece,” he replied, and Twilight realized that the vast majority of his collection was neatly tied up into a bouquet which the Lord presented to his wife, kneeling down by her side.

It was like something out of a romantic tale and Twilight couldn’t stop but smile at such a genuine, deep gesture. Especially since Blessed Fang’s choice of flowers, heathers and mountain daisies, paintbrushes and arnicas and lupines, made for a quite wonderful and most colorful gift. A little meadow, right in his hooves.

Kindlefang laughed again. She took the generous offering, smelled it and giggled, looking back at Twilight.

“Sometimes, somepony gets more than due,” she said, burrowing her muzzle in between the blooms again, to take in more of their fragrance. “If you have such wonderful Lord and husband.”

Blessed Fang beamed, that much was blatant. And his wife’s stare conveyed even more affection towards him. Affection he was not only happy... but also quite eager to return, that much Twilight could witness in his gaze.

And that much the stallion was, himself, aware of. He let out a small exhale before looking over the gathered, starting from Twilight and ending on Kindlefang’s servants.

“If I could have everypony look away, for a moment.”

That wasn’t the strangest of requests one would expect from a Lord, Twilight thought. Still, she couldn’t stop a small giggle as she diligently followed everypony in granting Blessed Fang and Kidlefang some assumed privacy for, what she could imagine, was a tender kiss.

Local tradition demanded lack of direct witnesses for such gestures and, well, the Lord took care of that in a specific way, which made Twilight quite amused. And happy for the two.

She also used this opportunity to glance at Midnight... who was already peeking her way. And though it would have been too risky to be opportunistic right there and then... she saw him mouthing three words in Equestrian which were more than clear to her.

Her lips replied, silently, in Noctraliyar. And she got a roguish wink back for it. So she rolled her eyes a little and a smile briefly danced across her muzzle.

She knew that she would, with the more eagerness, hope for the next time they would share a moment of closeness.

Because everypony deserved their chance at love.

Chapter LIX – Prejudice and Pride

Twilight had to admit that Blessed Fang’s idea of a picnic and just having a night of rest and relaxation was exactly what everypony needed.

She had found herself enjoying the time with the Lord and his wife quite a lot! There had been food, some laughter and casual conversation. Twilight had been actually surprised at how much she had enjoyed Lord Consort Kindlefang doing a thorough critique of the different types of honey and her rather strong opinions on, of all things, scented candles. What had made it even more hysterical had been Blessed Fang opening up a little and letting her know that he hadn’t ever tried lavender honey. Which the mare had taken as a personal affront not only to herself but the entire beekeeping community of Family Fang, vowing to amend that so quickly she had almost called her servants to gather some of said honey right that instant.

And to everypony’s joy, the weather had held up, despite some gathering clouds. At the end of the night, Blessed Fang had looked that much more lively and satisfied, especially when compared to his overburdened self during the recent, spiritual events.

And Twilight, herself, had felt in high spirits, seeing smiles and good humor all around...

... well, almost.

She had been assured that the Lord had sent out proper bats to the other Mountains earlier that night. And as soon as the replies would come, the next step of her journey would also happen. For the next night or two, she was more than welcome to enjoy her time with the Family, in whatever capacity she would find proper.

So the next night meant a slower, but orderly pace for Twilight. She knew that, as much as she would want to witness absolutely everything about the Mountain of Fang and the Family’s ways, she had to begin preparing for the road ahead. And the challenges which it would bring. She didn’t know yet who among the Covenant would be her next host, but... she had her thoughts on that.

And, as it looked like, her entourage had those as well.

“I’m not certain if Lord Crimson Shade will relent to the visit, Honored Princess...” Midnight commented, checking the state of his breastplate despite the fact that it must have been as spotless as yesternight during the picnic. “Not that I wouldn’t be hoping for it, but his grudge runs deeper than the Shades’ lower mines. I’m sure you have learnt all about it during Coweneu meetings, haven’t you?”

Twilight had sworn not to reveal the contents of those gatherings, but... Midnight wasn’t a pony that needed many words. He had witnessed one of the talks himself, he would know.

Still a question came, from none other than Rowan Berry. And in a sharp tone. “Would you blame him, Midnight Wind?”

“No, I’m stating a fact,” the stallion replied, not bothering to make eye contact. Instead taking care of a real or perceived stain he had spotted on his armor. “It does not mean that he cannot change his opinion, however. It would be a simple and traditional courtesy to allow the Honored Princess to see Iug u Umber.”

The healer grimaced a little and shook her head. “With all due respect,” she said, nodding Twilight’s way, though the melody of her voice left something to be desired. “I see very little chance for that. Hwalbu haspadr Grimzinu Umber is a perfect example of the Shades. Their firm and unforgiving stance on some matters. And he would sooner eat his own Lord’s circlet then forget what happened during Cruziate.”

Well, that wasn’t very promising, Twilight thought. Again sitting by the smaller table in the antechamber, she was strongly considering everything.

Yes, she had given herself a break last night. But it was once more time to tackle tough topics and muse on maddening matters.

And while understanding the complexity of the issue, which would cause Lord Crimson Shade to be harder to approach... Twilight had not once nor twice seen a terrible situation work in her favor in the end. She was sure that even somepony like him could be reached from the right angle and convinced that openness and an honest talk was the better alternative to animosity.

... and she couldn’t think of a better “angle” than Friendship. Especially since that sounded much better than any form of political manipulation.

She had made a choice to do a... test run of that as well. Tonight.

Because it was nothing short of foolhardy to simply ignore “some” stances. And she didn’t mean only the possibility of having to fly right past the Mountain of Shade on her way to someplace else.

“Mountain of Dusk, Mountain of Crescent, Mountain of Sunfall...” Twilight muttered to herself, returning to the conversation for a moment longer before moving on. “Quite the choice, truth be told. I... think Lord Dusk Harvest would be most likely following Lord Blessed Fang as our next host.”

Midnight breathed and huffed onto the metallic surface, continuing to polish it with diligence. “Seems likely. His is the closest Mountain from here, aside from Iug u Umber. And I know that the Valleys are also something to interest you, Honored Princess. I’m sure you will enjoy both the orchards and the lower altitude.”

“Very much so,” Twilight admitted, nodding thoughtfully at both of those opportunities. “I am most intrigued to see what your agricultural techniques are. I’d like to provide a well-considered solution and opportunity to Noctraliya, depending on what exactly could be improved, if we are to enter a new sort of relations.”

She meant her words. Though she managed to spot a little grimace from Rowan Berry at them. And Twilight was rather certain that it wasn’t just her imagination.

Midnight, in the meantime, put down the cloth and checked his own reflection in the breastplate, appreciating his work. “I’m sure that could be a strong argument, Honored Princess.” He put the armor down, with nothing short of reverence. “It’s not a secret, actually. The last few years the harvests were passable, so food at least wasn’t a terrible issue. But I think we all are worried if there were to be true, Bogine cronae, times of vaunt...”

“It’s times of ‘want’, Midnight Wind,” Twilight corrected him, but her voice was somber and understanding. “It would be beneficial for Noctraliya to know that it isn’t alone in such moments. Not anymore.”

Again, Twilight had nothing to gain with being duplicitous here. She truly believed that.

Whether everypony believed her... that was a different matter entirely, considering Rowan Berry’s glance.

Something to be addressed, Twilight decided.

“I’d like to do some more sightseeing tonight, before the inevitable flight onward. Yet before even that,” she began. Sounding a little regal but without the unnecessary exaggeration. “Rowan Berry, would you come with me? I would like to discuss something. Between the two of us.”

The mare looked at her with interest, her brow furrowing. “Tac, hwalba knaze? Do you require my aid?”

“It is a matter of aid,” Twilight admitted, encouraging the healer with a little gesture. “We’ll talk in my chamber.”

Rowan Berry quickly got up, with the diligence required of her position, and trotted through the chamber calmly. Still, Midnight’s gaze was following the mare with unmistakable caution. When it met Twilight’s own stare, she conveyed to him that she was being, likewise, vigilant. And that he had to trust her.

And not eavesdrop on the upcoming talk... though she imagined that it could have been too tall of an order for her beloved.

When the doors between the chambers closed, Rowan Berry stood nearer to the entrance while Twilight took her place at the table in the center. Still wishing to invite the other mare to join her, as she wanted to make this conversation as... “non-uncomfortable” as it was possible. Which would definitely be a challenge.

“Please, Rowan Berry, sit,” she encouraged the healer further, seeing that she was a tad reluctant. At such a direct request she, naturally, complied, but her moves remained mindful and practiced.

“How can I help you, Honored Princess?” she asked, with that small amount of keenness that could have easily been connected to her talent and calling.

Whatever that calling was.

“I wanted, mostly, to talk, Rowan Berry,” Twilight began, putting her hooves on the table. In a, she hoped, conciliatory gesture. Even if the topic of conversation would be far less diplomatic. “And know that I wish to do so without holding any ill will towards you. I simply have a few... observations that I would like to be transparent about... and hopefully receive some clear answers as well, if only you are... permitted to provide them.”

“Permitted?” the healer asked, sounding rather surprised. Whether it was genuine remained to be seen. “I mean... I would be happy to answer your questions if the answers are within my reach, hwalba knaze.”

“I sincerely hope so,” Twilight replied.

Again, honestly. There was a good amount of belief in her that an open conversation could deal with a lot of animosity and antagonism. Maybe some ponies would brand her naïve and optimistic to the point of being callow... but she couldn’t care less. She was yet to consider intrigue to be her strong suit. As such... Twilight preferred to stick to her own thing.

She took a deep breath. “I have, especially lately, observed a change in your attitude, Rowan Berry. A marked change, I would say, but whether it is so I leave to... interpretation. It is not that I think you are failing in performing your role as a retainer, as that I couldn’t possibly claim, but... I have an inkling that you have grown far more serious. Gloomy, almost. I take into consideration the various other, possible reasons for it, but... almost gone is that excitable healer that came to aid me at the Sanctuary...”

As she was talking, Twilight was paying very close attention to Rowan Berry. For many reasons.

For the same reasons, prior to the conversation, a helpful item had been place on the chair next to Twilight. Yes, there was her magic, but... one could never suffer from pre-planning too much. Especially if some unpleasant scenarios were to be considered.

After all... she had already experienced a curved dagger burrowing itself on the other side of the door she was standing by. And since, well... the more sentences escaped Twilight’s mouth, the colder did the other mare’s eyes appeared... caution was most warranted. The healer’s coral gaze was visibly losing its vibrancy, as if the sun shining through the sea and evoking the brightness of the seabed had dimmed. Hidden behind gathering, storm clouds.

But Twilight was ready to face the storm. In many ways. Depending on which ones would be necessary.

“Which makes me want to ask...” she continued, her stare unflinching, but her heart beating faster and faster. “... has accompanying me been such a draining and tedious task for reasons that I’m sure could be considered valid... and I would not hold against you were you to name them,” Twilight assured, putting as much honesty into that sentence as reason allowed, “or was that simply a performance? A mask that you have decide to let go of, Rowan Berry?”

The mare said nothing at first, just looked back with a keen, yet strangely absent stare. That blank expression on her muzzle and her straight, glaucous mane really did make her look like a strange spirit, fixated on the pony before it. Ready to share its otherworldly wisdom... or strike, for the nerve and daring of having called it forth.

The haunt... had a question first and foremost.

“What... would make you say that, hwalba knaze? I admit, the journey is long and it can get tedious, but I have been assigned to you and I am attempting my very best... That I am not reaching that ‘best’, I feel that I want to apologize...”

There was truth in her tone, despite how cold it sounded. Twilight squinted just a little. Those sentences had many, many meanings. Was the mare trying to convince her... or was she speaking to herself and some unknown witnesses to this exchange?

“Rowan Berry,” Twilight put emphasis on the name, “you are perfectly capable of grasping why I am saying it all. It is not me calling you out. Pointing a hoof at you and screaming ‘knew it’ or anything else. If, indeed, I already am correct in assuming your role and your task.”

The healer took her time to answer. Tension clenched her jaw, but other than that, she wasn’t making any sudden moves. Something about her bearing and stance was simultaneously deflective and... transparent. At least to Twilight.

Rowan Berry finally spoke again. “I am a healer, hwalba knaze... Mine is the role to provide aid in matters of health and natural remedies.”

“That I won’t deny...” Twilight replied, leaning in just a little. “I have every reason to believe that yours is the talent of a lupule. I also am aware that, whilst most of the night dwellers practice one profession and have access to the caste knowledge reserved for them... that is not always the case.”

A little spark in Rowan Berry’s eyes was enough to discern that she caught onto the notion without any delays.

Her voice, however, remained the same. “That is not an arrangement I should speak of.”

“In general?” came Twilight’s retort. But, realizing it had been almost biting, she raised her hoof a little. “I will repeat what I said. I am not here, having this conversation against you, Rowan Berry. I understand the concept of patriotism and loyalty to one’s country. And I know that sometimes faithfulness needs to be practiced through matters clandestine. Do not think that such a situation fills me with fear. I’ve had... experience in this already.”

Twilight wondered if the mare knew exactly whom she had in mind. There was a chance. Or this was simply becoming one, gigantic fluke and misinterpretation of certain signs. But... that seemed less and less likely.

The healer took a deeper inhale. “I’m not sure if I can be helpful here, Honored Princess. If you are prepared for such a scenario...”

Twilight briefly wondered if that was a taunt or just an expression. She would wish the latter, but... being open did not mean being oblivious.

“I am prepared for it,” she claimed, sounding a little bit more firm. But just briefly. “However... I prefer to lay things on the table, since I hope that my actions so far did prove that I have nothing but good will towards Noctraliya and its inhabitants. You not least of all, Rowan Berry... if you would just accept that.”

“Is that why—!”

Twilight flinched just a little at that sudden, if broken, outburst. She could see how the mare’s nostrils flared and her ears twitched, she could almost testify that the tufts on them puffed up in a surge of anger.

But a second later, Rowan Berry resumed the perfect composure. Which shift had little to do with a young caretaker, overwhelmed by her task.

“I profoundly apologize, Honored Princess, stress is getting the best of me,” she claimed, in a tone of obvious denial. “I am ready to continue my assignment to the best of my abilities and my assignment is to be by your side.”

“And spy on me.”

“To be by your side,” the healer repeated, in the same, blank and empty tone.

And Twilight felt a little sting of irritation. She wasn’t going to let it influence her, however.

“Rowan Berry... I simply want to talk,” she assured the healer, no matter how strange this assurance would sound. “I understand the need for keeping eyes on things. Those eyes are often hidden, I found... But I don’t want there to be animosity, just mutual understanding. That I do not pose a threat to the noctrali. I am not asking you to abandon your mission, betray who exactly has assigned you to my entourage. I’m not even sending you away.”

At those words... the healer’s eyes widened a little. There was a small tilt to her head, even.

“You... what?”

Twilight could find it in herself to smile, but decided that keeping things a bit more serious was for the better. “Call me naïve or even weird, but it is not my intention to unmask you and banish you subsequently. No. Honestly speaking, at your very first appearance I had a hunch that you joining my retinue was some sort of an additional precaution that had less to do with my health and more with just natural distrust. I have decided to banish the thought and focus on my role as the Princess of Friendship... but I feel like just now I have finally reached the correct stance on the matter.”

The healer’s expression betrayed that she was confused. And she wasn’t outright denying some things, which was a proof in itself. The very fact that she wasn’t protesting and pretending to be absolutely and utterly innocent was also curious.

So Twilight continued, trying to sound altogether firm and kind. “You’re doing your job, I would expect nothing less. But... I have little to hide. My intentions are open. I have come to Noctraliya for the same reason I am sitting here with you, Rowan Berry. To talk, to find common ground. To show transparency and honesty and receive at least a little of it in return.”

The mare on the other side of the table almost flinched and her expression turned into one of bewilderment.

“That has to be... one of the silliest stances I have ever witnessed...” she said, not bothering to sound nice.

Which was good. That was honest.

“I suppose you might be right to some extent,” Twilight assured her, embellishing that sentence with a small smirk. “Offering Friendship to others can make one vulnerable... but it does not make one lacking. Or weak. Nor does it make one stupid...” she accentuated.

She fought doubt and worry for the briefest of moments... but then lit up her horn.

The effect was immediate.

Rowan Berry sprang up from her chair, almost toppling it and assuming nothing else but a battle ready stance. Twilight had seen it from Midnight before. This was a posture of somepony that had received proper training in responding to threats, both regular... and not, as she could imagine. The healer’s eyes narrowed and her pupils dilated in preparation for anything. Her back legs readied a jump, dodge or a pounce, her wings prepared to beat, one of her forehooves came right by one of her little satchels. No doubt containing whatever distraction or weaponry to quickly perform an attack of her own in retaliation.

But that was not going to be necessary. Nothing further happened.

Other than, well, a confirmation. A proof for certain assumptions and observations.

Twilight extinguished her horn, not changing anything about her position otherwise. Just looking at Rowan Berry, calmly and with her own measure of grace. But not uttering even a word. Nothing had to be said, after all.

And the healer knew it as well. She held her position for a few more heartbeats, participating in the staring contest. Twilight could even let her win that one... because another game had already been lost. And lost clearly.

“I believe you are not stupid yourself, Rowan Berry. If that is even your name...” Twilight continued her previous thought, unbothered. Or at least appearing so, because her heart was thrashing in her chest and she could feel it all the way in her ears. “You’re simply being loyal and faithful to your creed. And I simply hope that this creed of yours won’t make you an open threat to me. I might be a Princess of Friendship and try my best to live by its tenets. But I know that to you, I am a student and disciple of the Judging Sun. A bearer of the Divine Aspect. I can bear it down on your head... even if I wouldn’t wish it.”

It wasn’t necessarily a threat. At least, Twilight didn’t care to mean it like one. But a simple fact. She wasn’t one for violence or conflict after all... but that did not mean that she had the luxury of not being prepared for it. She considered that, in such regard, Midnight Eye had taught her a thing or two after all.

The other mare took a few more breaths. When she understood that there would not be a true attack, her stare began shifting. To normal. Well... whatever “normal” could be achieved in such circumstances.

Or so Twilight thought.

“... well played, soleerane.”

The declaration was as biting as it was cold. And alongside it... it was as if a switch was flipped in the mare’s head. After all, to continue pretending would be folly.

Her whole body language changed in a blink. She assumed a proper, elegant stance, then gracefully shifted towards the chair she had pushed away. She grabbed it with a fluent, steady motion. Returning to take her seat with the grace of a noble mare, shifting her head to have her mane neatly flow down the sides as she again glanced at Twilight. And in that glance it was hard to find any worry, any nervousness, especially not one of an overwhelmed healer, assigned to accompany a foreign dignitary.

Those were the coral, keen eyes of an experienced operative who, whilst called out, was not intimidated nor put on the defensive. And in which stare Twilight could all too easily see a personal distaste for herself... if not even more than that.

Still... that didn’t mean that the cause was lost, right?

“So... how should I call you?” Twilight asked, trying to match the atmosphere with the tone of her voice whilst still remaining both civil and open.

“My name is Rowan Berry. And I am a healer,” came the reply. Stoic, but laced with the sort of slow-acting poison that would only make the conversation harder and harder to stomach, Twilight thought.

There must have been an attempt though.

“Glad to learn that, Rowan Berry. And I take it that you are an occultane.”

“Let us not bother exchanging obvious knowledge,” the healer replied, with a small, but most unpleasant smile. “You know that already. How, I don’t really care. I am aware where my mistakes lay. And yet, for some reason and even with that realization... you decide to keep me around. Which brings me to a less obvious matter. What is your game?”

That was a quite blunt question, considering everything.

“There is no ‘game’. I have no real interest in those,” Twilight claimed, focusing on projecting a certain level of majesty. If she was going to be met with such a stance from Rowan Berry, it was a reasonable thing to do. “First of all, I want to see whether it’s possible to have an honest conversation with you. That you have your task does not mean that we cannot find a way to... coexist in mutual respect.”

The other mare gave her a particularly icy side-eye. “So you trying to... befriend me? Is that it?”

“I’m giving everypony a chance.”

Rowan Berry’s expression turned into one of venomous pity. “I know a good soleeranu expression for this. ‘That’s rich’,” she commented, with ridicule. Most obvious ridicule. “You poor, sweet mare. You have a spy right under your muzzle and you think that simply making friends shall make all the possible bad things to happen go away...”

“No. But maybe it can spare us at least some bad things,” Twilight insisted, biding her time for the strongest arguments to resound. “And even if we cannot hope for that, I see no reason why we should be enemies at the very least.”

“I’m having hard time believing this to be in any way sincere... You sit there, all high and mighty in your beliefs, so much so, that you are willing to delude yourself if only to follow your agenda? Who would be so monumentally ignorant of the world around them? To miss the obvious signs that her path is folly?” the healer asked, leaning forth and squinting, as if trying to decipher Twilight’s most veiled thoughts.

“I don’t know. I’m not the pony who sent you, Rowan Berry.”

The unveiling of said thoughts was so rapid that the other mare looked momentarily stunned. And Twilight used it to her advantage.

“I will repeat it as often as necessary, because this is nothing but the truth. I have no ill intentions towards anypony. I come here with an open hoof, seeking not to deceive, not to manipulate, but to show that we can find a way in the world together,” she explained, doing her best to remain calm, collected and clear in her words. “I’m not an agent of Sewira Solee. I’m not here to destroy your lands. I’m not here to taint your religion or culture or—”

“Clearly not,” came Rowan Berry’s short, but strong interruption as soon as she managed to regain her bearings.

And Twilight would recognize the tone which had been used as easily as any other mare. Which, strangely, made things that much more transparent and straightforward.

As much as matters of emotional attachment could be straightforward.

“I see. Well, that is not the form of bitterness one can do much about... But assigning blame for such a situation?”

Rowan Berry caught on well that her protest had been read through. Not that she felt discouraged by that.

“What else are you expecting, soleerane? You’re a wide-eyed filly, nothing else. What you have...” she paused, glancing towards the door leading to the antechamber, “... it’s abominable to think of.”

“Love is abominable to you?” Twilight retorted, but that only caused the healer to hiss. And viciously so.

“Don’t even mutter that word! I maybe could understand your ignorance, so typical of Ekwestriyau blood, but him!” Rowan Berry’s tone turned the mention of Midnight into a most dreadful and despicable fact. “What vile, twisted promises have you given him? What forbidden arts have you used? To turn a warrior, a paragon like him, focused and strong a-and loyal... into owec. Blindly following you like you were his shepherd! His new goddess!”

Twilight almost missed it among such daring accusations... but there was that little shudder in Rowan Berry’s voice. Duly noted.

“I have done no such things. As you know enough already... I’m not going to deny this love. Enough said that you are not the first to learn of this...”

Twilight did strongly point that out. Also considering that she had been in such a situation before. Heard the same allegations from Deep Mist all that time ago, the same sort of language. Hurtful and unfair... And yet...

“... and yet Midnight Wind is still at my side. Though I imagine he could have been told to leave at any moment.”

The healer bared her fangs and hissed... but in her expression there was not solely anger. Also a lot of... Twilight wasn’t sure what, actually. Something contained. Something bubbling up, but kept secreted with sheer force of will... and loathing.

“Listen...” Twilight attempted to reach the mare again, though she doubted she could do so through said topic. “This wasn’t by choice or ploy or whatever other scenario you might be envisioning, Rowan Berry. Love simply doesn’t work like that—”

“It really doesn’t, does it?”

Twilight wasn’t sure whether that was acknowledgment or mockery. Maybe a bit of both.

“But I won’t be ashamed by this,” she insisted. With all the strength of her will and of her feeling. “I respect your traditions and wish not to disturb or disrupt anything. Besides, even this is not why I am here,” she pointed out the truth. “My reasons are going beyond just my bond with Midnight Wind. I will say it again, I wish to extend my hoof to everypony. Even those initially unwilling to take it. I think it is worthwhile to try.”

The other mare shook her head. “And... you think it is that easy?” she asked. There was more trembling in her voice, though she tried to keep it under control. “You come here, invited honorably, yet you are more than ready and willing to meddle in our affairs—”

“How have I done so? Ever since I came, I have done nothing but learn your ways, discuss all the issues, calmly and openly accept even signs of great, great discourtesy. Even from the Lords. Still I believe that there can be a bond forged between our races and nations. One that will strengthen everypony.”

“You...! You say that whilst the blood of our ancestors is on your hooves!”

“There is no blood on my hooves whatsoever,” Twilight calmly responded, hoping to sound as conciliatory and yet as strong as it was necessary. “Upon learning the truth, which I had no way of knowing before, I showed every bit of understanding I could have mustered and then some. The tragedy of your kind is undeniable and a dark blot on history. With the right approach, we can come to a solution that will both honor those that perished and allow their memory to bloom into something more.”

Rowan Berry was shaking her head nervously, as if she was trying to get rid of some disgusting insects buzzing around it. Was she trying to ignore everything that was being said just like that? Or was that some sort of—

“And Maednoc Wentr!” she blurted out, almost slamming her forehooves on the table, standing up in a fit of anger. “Why you?! Why would he choose you?! Why not...! Why...!”

Twilight took a deep breath, accepting the outburst, but not paying it back. There was a better way.

“Rowan Berry... I don’t know,” she replied, trying to calm the mare, as laborious as that task could be. “I simply don’t know. I... wouldn’t think myself special. And I don’t mean my position, my Divine Aspect, as those are not feats nor traits that would make me desirable in your culture, I imagine. And I did not think, nor did I envision that I would ever be chosen by a brave, batpony warrior. Having in mind your traditions and your deep respect for your bloodlines.” Twilight was going to bite her tongue, but... something told her to continue anyway. “And why not somepony like you, you wish to ask? That I also do not know. I suppose you would have to ask yourself that.”

A moment of silence came across the chamber. A stillness that, after so many words, was much appreciated, but heralded only more to be said and to be clashed over. Twilight, on her part, was trying to calm her heart down. She managed to keep up the facade of serenity, which was most important. Doubly so when sitting in front of Rowan Berry at that moment.

Twilight could easily see the healer’s shaking forelegs. She could hear each and every, ragged breath escaping her mouth. And she could definitely spot that the mare’s eyes seemed a little... glassy, as she found enough determination to cross her stare with Twilight.

Although... that gaze was not one giving much promise when it came to a ceasefire.

Rowan Berry took a half-step back, as if pushed by the strength of Twilight’s eyes... and stumbled down onto her chair. She breathed in a few times, then ran her hoof across her forehead, to remove some strands of her mane and let it flow down without more interruptions. She was definitely regaining composure and whether there was shame about losing it... well, her voice didn’t testify of it.

It was cold and sharp, like an icicle precariously aimed at one’s head.

“I could ask myself. I could also give answers. Answers that would hurt you. Right down to your core.”

“What’s stopping you?” Twilight asked. With serenity. Enough of it to make Rowan Berry huff and hiss.

“I don’t overstep. I know my place and I know my role, and I surely don’t paint myself as some sort of a perfect mare that will come around with good, silly words for everypony and everything shall be fine, just like that!”

Now, that just felt like an unreasonable reply, but... Twilight knew it would be folly to try and dig deeper into it. It was clear that Rowan Berry had formed a strong emotional attachment over Midnight during her time travelling around Noctraliya lately. Maybe it was even love... and Twilight would find it hard to blame her, honestly. But for the same reason... the healer would not be above saying empty, harmful things just because.

That she was ready to do it was certain from the look of her tear-soaked eyes.

Twilight took another deep breath. She wasn’t sure which one that very night. “I simply want you to know... that I am not your enemy, Rowan Berry. I never was and I don’t wish to be. Unless you want me to become one.”

There was a momentary pause... before the healer chuckled. “How very noble and regal of you, soleerane...” she said with anything but praise. “Just send me away. You won’t have a constant problem right under your muzzle. A serious problem that could do you a lot of harm, that I can assure you of. And all that we need is one order. You don’t know half of what the likes of us are capable of. It goes beyond your greatest fears...”

Twilight would not lie and claim that such a declaration didn’t cause a shiver down her spine. Though she kept it contained, she believed, as nothing about Rowan Berry showed that she had spotted that moment of weakness.

Still the healer declared further. “So spare yourself both the trouble and the inevitable failure of whatever this... charade of ‘Friendship’ is. And send me away.”

“No.”

Twilight’s calm tone remained. So much so that it caused Rowan Berry to tilt her head.

“Oh my, what is stopping you?” she parroted the previous question, lacing it with a truly poisonous mockery.

But the answer was far more benevolent. “Because I also know my place, Rowan Berry,” Twilight announced, holding her head high, but trying make her words as kindly as possible. Despite everything. She had to try. “For I am a Princess. It is my role to care for other ponies, it is my great mission in my life. Regardless of nation or race or anything else, my task is to help with word and gesture, with action and with warning. And I know... that by sending you away, I would put you in horrible danger. So I won’t do it.”

Rowan Berry’s head moved just a little, but that was enough for Twilight to continue. She might have missed something about the mare’s body language... but she knew she had just struck a chord. She felt it. She heard it, almost...

“You don’t need to confirm or deny, you don’t need to even comment, Rowan Berry. If you have your orders and your loyalty, I cannot ask you to break or abuse any of that. But I have every reason to believe that you were not assigned to me from Honored Lord Dusk Harvest. Nor from the entire Covenant. And if I am not wrong... then I have every right to also believe that were you to return to your true haspadr... or haspadre...” Twilight corrected herself, but that didn’t get her anything new. “... your well-being and life could be endangered. And that I cannot allow and won’t.”

There was another moment of silence. Silence that was heavy and overbearing, especially after such a declaration. Yet it was also another opportunity for Twilight to catch her breath... though it might not have been a break, but the ending of this particular exchange.

For it was hard to say what Rowan Berry would do. She just sat there, almost motionless, as if frozen in place by the chilliest of winds. Looking at Twilight with those coral eyes of hers, in which there was... a storm. A blizzard happening.

... had this talk succeeded? Twilight wasn’t going to be gullible, but... she could be hopeful.

The stillness continued. And so did the tumult. Rowan Berry didn’t flinch nor move a muscle and it would be foolhardy to try and discern what was going on in her head, considering the absolute chaos of feelings all twisting and turning right in her gaze. At least... Twilight wouldn’t dare to peer deep into all of that just to learn whether she was successful.

Actually... she had to be ready to accept that she had failed in this little challenge she had put before herself. Though that was far more than just a test of Twilight’s abilities. It was a genuine offer of help or... well, at least a plea for a ceasefire. But whilst on the matter of spying, there could have been some measure of “progress”, as she imagined... little could be done when it came to pure emotions and calls of the heart. After all... they ruled themselves. And reason had no true sway over them.

Twilight would know... She was helplessly in love with a batpony, despite everything happening around her and all the obstacles she could think of.

“You will not endanger my life...”

Rowan Berry’s whisper brought Twilight back to the present immediately.

“... but you would have me by your side. Making me watch as... as you glance at him. As you try to hide smiles and kind gestures...” the healer uttered. She wasn’t even looking forward at that point, her gaze... lost. Somewhere else. Maybe inside. “You would not send me away, but instead force me to witness the unthinkable... Maednoc Wentr. Wampir. Nocferratan—” Her voice hitched. “He risked his well-being, his very life in the verlupte. Only to win. For you. For a soleerane...”

She laughed briefly. A laugh that as far away from joy as it could have been imagined. And brought anything but joy to Twilight, considering her own trepidation over Midnight’s latest wounds.

Rowan Berry’s eye twitched just a little. “Him... and you. Of all ponies...! If you only kn—!”

Pain. Physical, deep pain manifested on the mare’s muzzle as she clenched her jaw and shut her lips. She wanted to do nothing more to say something, to shout something right in Twilight’s muzzle, but... she had stopped herself.

... and that gesture of forced silence against every ounce of gathered emotion was terrifying for Twilight. More frightening than whatever was to escape from the mare’s mouth. What knowledge did Rowan Berry have and what was causing her to stop herself so viciously...?

There was little time to ponder on that, for the healer had inhaled deeply and then let out a long, almost depressed hiss.

“I won’t be the one to break my oath...” she muttered, though it was hard to tell whether she was reminding herself or Twilight of the fact. “I will be ready for departure... hwalba knaze...” she returned to the proper title, but there was little respect in that. It was training, whatever parts of it the healer decided to return to from then on.

Enough said, the mare stood up, gave Twilight a little curtsy and then trotted away from the table, not a word nor a glance shared anymore.

When the door opened, Twilight did wonder whether Midnight really had heeded her and stopped himself from listening all the time, or was he simply so fast to return to his bed... which would have been quite the achievement, considering the state of his. Nevertheless, he was checking something in his bag as if nothing clandestine had been happening.

Rowan Berry trotted through the antechamber without a word and then left, closing the door behind her in a way which was entirely too calm.

Midnight waited for exactly five seconds, then wasted no time to spring up from his bed, with a little groan of protest from his own body, and made his way to Twilight’s side.

“Iau lumn...” he whispered, not giving her even a moment to reply, but closing the distance and kissing her right on her lips.

She would protest, wanting to talk outright... but that could wait a few seconds as she shared this encouraging and rejuvenating gesture.

Twilight savored the moment... and then another, easily tempted by the closeness... but that was enough. She broke the caress and stared at Midnight, as he held her muzzle tenderly.

“So... how much have you heard?”

The stallion exhaled in a short laugh, then shook his head. “You think I would be eavesdropping after getting that glance from you? Who exactly do you take me for?”

“A warrior that is very, very worried for his beloved?” Twilight replied and it seemed that her response was accurate as Midnight grinned stupidly just a little. “So, did you hear all of it?”

“Not all...” he admitted, his face falling just a little. “But just enough not to ram the door down and do something about it all.”

He paused, looking the way of the antechamber. In his eyes, Twilight saw not only irritation, but... something more. A deep-seated... frustration? Rage? She must have, considering the hiss that came from his throat.

“Ipeu ver cesa, that...!” he began clearly fuming, but somehow managed to stop himself from spewing more vulgarities.

Twilight was grateful. That wasn’t the direction she would prefer the conversation to move... even if the topic could become particularly unpleasant. “I get that you can be angry, Midnight... but you also do realize that she’s... hurt, right?”

“She’s also an occultane...” Midnight replied with intensity, as if that word could suffice for an insult on its very own. “There’s far too many occultani around for even my tastes...”

Twilight cupped his cheek gently, hearing the absolute distaste and a touch of sadness in his voice. “It’s alright, Midnight. It’s not pleasant, but... well, it’s a part of the situation, I imagine. The more I learn about the philosophy of your country and the history, the more I grasp why I would be observed and investigated. Even prior to my arrival here. That wouldn’t surprise me.”

“Yes... I suppose it’s an inevitable occurrence,” he admitted, leaning into her touch quite visibly, his eyes losing a lot of their vibrant look. “I just... you didn’t and you don’t deserve that. Any of that. Believe me that I truly think so.”

“I do, Midnight...” she replied, leaning in to nuzzle him a little, hoping that would help his perturbed expression.

The stallion inhaled and participated in the gesture, with care and tenderness. “Also believe me when I say, that you are... one of the bravest ponies I have ever witnessed. I mean, I knew that for some time now, but...” He leaned away just a little, to look her in the eyes again. “You, outright talking with a member of occultani. Offering them your kindness and your generosity and...” He paused to chuckle just a little, thought it was a somber expression after all. “How can one not be moved by it? Regardless of loyalties and oaths. Your stance... it can touch a pony’s heart.”

Twilight smiled. Deeply and with gratitude. Even if she didn’t feel like she had truly succeeded that night... it was always a warming thing, to hear such praises. Especially with Midnight’s keen tone and his yet more keen eyes, looking deep into hers.

“Please, Midnight. I’m really not doing much, just... being myself.”

“I love that ‘yourself’.”

“Glad to hear it...” Twilight admitted, not able to stop a little giggle. But then she had to be more serious. “And I try to see a pony in... everypony, however strange that sounds.” She stared at the doorway as well, but found it hard to feel anything but... pity for Rowan Berry. “We all have our roles to play. Sometimes, we need to deal with our... clashing feelings and loyalties. She’s just doing her job. She’s having issues with it too.”

The stallion hissed just a little, apparently far less understanding. “You could say that again...”

Twilight would have to work on that a little.

They didn’t know how long they had, but they decided to move from the table towards her bed. And, despite all the bandages and the stress, it still felt very nice to enjoy a long and gentle cuddle with Midnight. It was definitely something that Twilight found necessary, as all the tension of the conversation started to finally cause her to shiver and her legs to hurt a little, with waves of cold passing through her. Like she was buffeted by mountain gales, unfeeling and constant.

It helped to have a stoic protector against such inside threats.

Midnight rested his muzzle on the top of Twilight’s head, sighing deeply. She heard... and felt him taking in the smell of her mane, which also caused her right ear to flick. She looked up towards him, seeing a portion of his neck tensing up for a brief moment.

“What’s wrong?” she began... though she expected that she would have far more to reveal in that regard.

Still, she granted Midnight his turn to speak first and he went to do so with honesty. It felt like it. “Is it weird of me to think that... Well, I would have really preferred life to be less complicated than it is.”

“Define ‘complicated’,” she requested, listening in to the hum of his voice in his chest, occasionally reinforced with his heartbeat.

“With less... everything, I suppose...” the stallion tried his best to explain. “I mean, without all the troubles so far in... I would say in both of our lives. The challenges, the choices... but... we wouldn’t be where we are. We wouldn’t even have met without us having certain roles and without making certain choices. Do... I make sense?”

“I think so, yes...”

Midnight nodded to himself, squishing her head just a little. But it was a nice feeling. “And maybe I’m saying what I have before said, but... why could we not have just... I don’t know, normal lives...?”

“Less issues, less worries, just us and our love?” she inquired and he hummed in approval. “But, you have just said it. Do you think we would have met if that were the case?”

Midnight grimaced a little, she could feel that wave of tension going through him. “No. I know we wouldn’t have... but I don’t think me or you... I don’t think anypony is looking forward to their lives being more... complicated than necessary, no?”

Twilight pondered how much of this sentiment was due to the conversation he had listened to... still, she couldn’t disagree. Not really.

“I think I know what you mean. And where you’re coming from...” she admitted, but that only caused him to hold to her tighter. “But, well, life’s not easy in general. For anypony. Not me. Not you. Not even a mare like Rowan Berry.”

Midnight hissed just a little, which was... a rather unpleasant sound to hear. And to feel against one’s own head, Twilight decided.

Unfortunately... the unpleasant things would have to continue, she imagined. Considering what had happened in the very chamber. And what was happening still in her head. That gnawing feeling, that one splinter that lodged itself in her after what the healer had said... or hadn’t said.

Twilight... hesitated for a breath. She would ruin the moment quite likely. And after all those wounds and the blood... she wouldn’t want to cause Midnight any further discomfort, especially outright. But... Rowan Berry’s actions and her stopping herself from certain actions... that was hard to simply disregard. Or accept. Or ignore. Or anything else that would make Twilight shut her mouth that very moment.

“Midnight...” she called for him. Uncertain and sure at the same time.

“Ia bid hic, iau lumn...” he uttered.

“You... you heard what she was saying at the end there... right?”

Twilight felt Midnight’s legs hold her with that little bit more strength. Was it tension or reassurance...? She couldn’t tell. And that was definitely not reassuring.

“I have heard, my light...” the stallion admitted, clearly waiting for her further questions.

“Do you... what do you think she meant? What did she want to say...?”

Midnight stayed silent for a few moments. She could almost hear that subtle sound of grinding teeth as his jaw tightened. Did he... did he actually know something and was holding it in?

... again? It would not be the first time he held something back from her.

So Twilight was thankful when he actually spoke up. Maybe she would get some answers. Clear ones. Not that she would be overjoyed to learn he had withheld something from her once more. Hadn’t she asked him to trust her and be open always?

“She’s an occultane. Occultani, in general, have knowledge on the... how do you say it... inner workings of the Lords. Not all of them, I am sure, but they are let in on certain, deep secrets and schemes. And... you do realize who she is the servant of, no?”

“Yes, I do. Or so I believe...”

“Tac, well... she has to be aware of some things. Plots that... might be aimed at you. Or me. Or us... as I am more than certain that Altu Opar spared no details of our relationship, true or exaggerated...”

Twilight would have to agree with the reasoning and yet... that wasn’t a transparent answer. Just... something about all of it seemed very cautious. Too much so.

... he knew something and wasn’t telling her. He absolutely did! He wasn’t actually expecting her to leave that alone, right? She couldn’t. She couldn’t just accept his words and move on.

“Do you... do you know something but you don’t want to tell me?” There was that little bit of hesitation in that question. She didn’t want to have a fight with him... She didn’t need that right there and then.

But that uncertainty in her voice was exactly what seemed to have hurt him the most. Midnight leaned back a little so that he could look her in the eye. In that gaze she saw that touch of sadness... but also, and there was no doubt about it, great love and dedication.

It was such a shame that he was holding something back. That was marring that keen stare quite visibly for Twilight. And it was obvious that it was weighing on him heavily.

“My light... I am nocferratan. A protector. I carry my title and fulfill my role... I try to, at least. Maybe... maybe I’m not being the best at it. Once again.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

A little satisfied that he was seeing an issue, but worried about that incredible burden that manifested in his gaze. She turned around, to face him fully. Making sure to put one of her hooves on his. Yes, she was concerned... she was even a little irritated and trying to contain it. But she wanted them to work through that concern together.

Midnight appreciated the gesture, that much was evident. Without losing that tether of connection, he sat up, looking pensive. But committed to whatever course of action he decided to take at that point.

“I... Listen, I try to spare you when I can. When I can take things on the chest, as we say...” He took a deep breath and even bit his lip a little before speaking up again. “Yes, maybe I was stupid again. Once again. Maybe I should have been more transparent, more clear, I... I am sorry. Truly. Perhaps I’m just flawed... Perhaps I’m simply... I’m...”

He wished to say something. To diminish and berate himself, most likely, as Twilight saw that shiver causing his entire body to shift. His fangs almost drew blood from his lower lip. His gaze shone and yet remained encumbered when he spoke again.

“She... Rowan Berry was ready to seduce me. From the start. The very start...” he started, his voice filled with conviction. “When we were on the way to Iug u Maednoc she wanted to manipulate me into betraying you. Into forgetting my love and devotion to you. She wanted to be ‘intimate’ with me... is... is that how you say it again?”

Twilight, even among the freezing sensation enveloping her entire body, did speak up. She found her voice blank and cold. “Yes, that’s the expression.”

“She threatened that, if I don’t become closer with her, she’s going to bring the Lords’ wrath on our heads.” He was still looking at her, fighting the urge to look away in shame, that was obvious. She could at least appreciate his valiant effort, even if that was the only positive feeling she could muster at the moment. “She was... she would be ready to poison you, if ordered to.”

“... is that why you poured the drink for me after my visit to the effiti place? During the meeting with Lord Blessed Fang?” Twilight found herself asking. Maybe a little randomly, she admitted, but Midnight did nod anyway.

“She wouldn’t be able to do anything there and I also wanted to be, you know, nice to you... but... habit might have happened as well, I suppose.”

Twilight felt a grimace manifesting on her muzzle. “And you... found it better not to tell me about any of this?”

Midnight’s brow furrowed, not that it hadn’t already been showing tension. “I... thought it better, considering everything on your head, to keep an eye on matters myself,” he explained. With intent. One that Twilight didn’t know yet whether she was entirely enjoying. “To let you concentrate on your role whilst I would keep you safe from her. You had so much to tackle, only lately things began to look a bit brighter, and—”

“So instead of warning me and telling me all of this...” Twilight interrupted him, thought trying to limit the amount of emotions in her voice. And in herself. “... you just vaguely admitted that she was ‘making a move on you’ the last time I pointed things out? Suggested that she could be an occultane, although you knew it all along, is that so?”

Midnight’s expression twitched once, but he was also containing himself. Not that Twilight found it pleasant in the slightest that there was this mounting tension in the room.

“I knew you’d figure it out yourself in due time. But there wasn’t a good opportunity to just let you know without disrupting things, you would have been distracted by all of it, and—”

“You knew all along. And you didn’t tell me.”

“Kirwe, I want to spare you some ache in your life, ache that we cause you!”

He spoke with strength. Both in his tone and in the way he almost desperately grabbed Twilight’s hoof. But then he shook his head and hissed again, mad mostly at himself.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry... Listen, I know how things run around here. I know what we are doing. You made me even more aware of just how... how unacceptable and short-sighted can our actions be. Mine as well...” he admitted, now clearly upset. But he never let go, his touch becoming even stronger, almost to the point of hurting. “My light, iau dilece, with everything happening, you had to concentrate. Focus on what was crucial in your mission... and I focused on what was crucial in mine. Protecting you. I would handle a spy,” he declared, with conviction.

With pride. There lay his lapse.

“Handle a spy...” Twilight repeated after him, somewhat surprised at her vexed tone... but not that much. She wasn’t looking for a confrontation, and yet... “You have yourself warned me of the occultani. Of how much of a threat they can be. Deep Mist eluded you at first and then he almost slit your throat with the blades. Rowan Berry was coercing you. You’re a brave warrior, that’s for certain... but what gave you the conviction that you could ‘handle’ them? What sort of advantage do you have? What sort of a secret way of doing so, that you are claiming it with so much certainty?”

Midnight’s face fell even more than it had done before. He remained where he was. Silent. Still. Only his eyes spoke. Of shame. Of hurt.

Twilight wasn’t enjoying what she had to say and do.

“You revealed it yourself. Rowan Berry would be ready to poison me. Were you there when she was medicating me for my headache and back pain? Should I understand that I could have had a bit too much of a dosage given of that poppy remedy? And I would have never woken up?”

Midnight wasn’t going to interrupt, Twilight knew it. He was accepting whatever castigating was going his way. But that argument did completely break whatever retort he could muster. She felt her own heart rending a little at that look in the stallion’s eyes.

Only deepening when she took her hoof away from his. Without saying anything she got off the bed and trotted to the table.

“My talent is magic, you know,” she reminded him. She knew he accepted her “gift”, but... was hoping for him to feel at least some discomfort. “I have spells for many occasions. To clean. To carry things. To change place. To give myself some aid in seeing in the darkness. To shield myself. To battle many, many foes. Some of those I tackled wielded incredible powers. They were far greater than one operative with secret training and a personal grudge. I hope to be able to best the challenges before me... but do you think I am so certain, so sure of myself to claim that I can ‘handle’ everything? Just like you just did?”

She turned to face Midnight, having stood by one of the chairs, right next to where she had sat during the talk with Rowan Berry.

“You know I love you for who you are. You’re my protector in more ways than just those usually connected to your role and rank. But I’m powerful. An alicorn, of Divine Aspect,” Twilight pointed out. A second time that night. As if she had to repeat her points to the exact same pony. “Still, I try and not to fall into the trap of false confidence. Back in Equestria, I have my friends to lean onto, if I have to. I wrote to the Judging Sun, even, for help and guidance,” she spoke, calmly and regally. “And I did open my hoof to Rowan Berry... but I armed the other.”

She looked him in the eye, moved the furniture and produced the silver hoofshoe, the gift from Avalanche.

“Just in case.”

Midnight’s muzzle was a picture of depressed acceptance. He didn’t even flinch when the metallic click caused the blade to protrude forth, sharp and definitive. But he spoke soon after.

“You’re right...”

“To Tartarus with whether I’m right, I don’t even know if I’m making a point here!” Twilight replied, finding it impossible to stop herself from being indelicate, nor expressing her frustration. “I’m not ashamed that I have chosen to try and befriend Rowan Berry! It’s my calling, I’m the Princess of Friendship! But I would have preferred to know.” She paused just so she could take a breath. And to lower her voice a little. It would work better, she thought. “Is it really that hard? To trust me? To tell things to tuu lumn i tua dilece?”

Twilight had no idea whether it was the Noctraliyar or just the very words she had spoken, but Midnight’s gaze first sparked up, like dry straw catching fire, in something akin to recollection... and then fizzled out in a blink, as all the blaze turned into dead and cold ash.

She knew that stare. She recalled it well. That night in the Sanctuary, when she had found him after a whole day of prayers.

She knew she had touched him. She hoped that, despite the pain... it was a healing touch.

Midnight got up from the bed. Slowly, but that care had nothing to do with his wounds. He trotted towards her. Looking down until he made his way before her. And although he was slightly taller than her, the guilt and the shame made him hunched and almost... small.

But he wasn’t small in her eyes. Not with his care and his love. Twilight just... wanted him to be honest with her. Open with her. For him to finally step out of the shadows of his pride. If they were to continue growing in their relation even further... he would have to.

Midnight finally looked up at her. With guilt. And with that very care and love she wanted to feel from him.

“What...” he uttered, his voice quiet. “How... can I make it up to you? How can I be worthy of you? With all of my... my...”

She reached out, moved a strand of mane from his forehead and touched his muzzle ever so gently.

“You are worthy, Midnight. But I don’t want to have this sort of a discussion with you again,” she told him. Strongly. Definitely. “Just trust me, okay? We can deal with everything together, simply... talk to me.”

The stallion inhaled shakily. Containing whatever flood of emotion was trying to choke him up and drown him.

“I... I will.”

She would very much hold him to that.

Chapter LX – Hear Me

Twilight found herself quite tired later during the night. The two conversations that she had to... “endure”, rather than enjoy, had been rather draining. For different reasons, but the feeling was similar, much to her displeasure. Enough so that she had decided to rest and recuperate for a while on her own. She even had a little nap to help herself. Though she could not recall any dreams, she woke up damp with sweat... which meant the need for a nice, quick and cold bath.

And all of that also meant that Twilight was rather awake and with quite a bit of energy by the time the morning was to happen above the stone walls and cavern ceilings of the Mountain all around her.

She decided to capitalize on the circumstances, then. At least a little bit. She figured that it would not be the worst time to do a little more sightseeing about the place. She imagined that the Mountain of Fang would be less crowded, with many of the denizens getting ready for the day of rest.

... was there much of a “day life” in the Mountains of Noctraliya?

Twilight wasn’t planning on losing her proper time of sleep, no, but a little excursion wouldn’t hurt at all. Besides... maybe her body would actually be at least a little thankful for being reminded again what it felt to be a little diurnal.

“I hope you don’t mind me deciding to rob us of our usual hours of rest?” she asked as she left the guest quarters alongside Midnight.

“Not at all,” he replied, sounding calm and collected.

Maybe too calm and collected...

Twilight had made it crucial in her mind to properly lock her room... and with a little arcane help inside the door mechanism. Even if, at the same time, it was hard to tell if Rowan Berry would even come back for the day.

But Midnight, on his part, didn’t seem to care too much about whether he would have the antechamber for himself or not. It wasn’t due to overconfidence. Twilight could tell that she had managed to banish a lot of it throughout their conversation. And that he was taking it slow to again start conversing with her.

Yes, she knew she had caused him discomfort. Hopefully, it would be one to have healing properties. She would absolutely hate not having more opportunities that day to just spend good, positive time with him.

“Are you certain you’re not against us going out so late?”

Midnight nodded. “Yes, I am, actually. I think we could still manage, even with staying up for a couple more hours. As I understand, we’ll not be taking an early carriage to Tuarie,” he judged. “It’s more likely we shall get there closer to the morning, have a day of rest and only then shall we be flying on... Possibly to Iug u Waesper, unless another Lord decides to usurp your next direction. Not sure what the plans and politics are there...”

Twilight pondered on that for a breath, her eyes escaping to the horn of Radiant Glory. They were within the confines of the courtyard after all, and so was the gruesome trophy. The one last thing she had to cover with Blessed Fang before departure. He, after all, had promised to consider having it removed. Perhaps it could be made into a symbolic gesture in the end?

But there would be a time and a place for that talk. She’d rather enjoy a more casual discussion first. There had been too many heavy-hoofed sentences that night.

Twilight only hoped Midnight was not going to hold a little grudge, enough not to enjoy the walk and talk.

“Come to think of it... There aren’t many destinations left open to go. One already taken, one possibly locked tight. I hope, however,” she pointed out, trotting calmly past the “guardian” bears and other embellishments of Blessed Fang’s palace, with Midnight in tow, “that the Lords’ opinions can actually change, even strongly. And that the Mountains will be more accessible to me through that. Maybe with the local endorsement...” She waved her hoof about.

“Depends. If hwalbu haspadr wrote strong messages of support, those might, indeed, help...” the stallion admitted, stretching one of the bandaged legs a little. “I’ll repeat what I said before, since I wasn’t saying it just to Rowan Berry...” Midnight claimed, a grimace crossing his muzzle. “I want to believe that even Lord Crimson Shade can be convinced. Yes, he’s stubborn. Locked in his ways. You can expect... a ‘conserve approach’...?”

“ ‘Conservative’, Midnight.”

“Yes. Conservative... approach from Umberi. Still... among the Cowene, I see Blessed Fang as the one that could help with just that,” the stallion pointed out. “Lord Crimson Shade puts great trust in the will of Bogine. And he seems to genuinely like haspadr Aldatu Kiel, despite the difference in age and experience...”

Twilight gave Midnight a bit of a side eye. “Are you making a guess...? Or... are you trying to be so transparent?”

He just looked at her. “It’s what I think, what I’m guessing and what I know...” he told her. His eyes were simultaneously most serious and had that... spark in them. “You don’t appreciate it?”

“I’m simply... wondering whether this is your idea of trying to make things up to me to the point of ridicule.”

He blinked very slowly. Too slowly.

“... are you making fun of me?” she was prompted to ask.

“Definitely not of what you have told me,” he replied, taking a glance about for witnesses. “I acknowledge what I’ve heard. And my mistake as well. I suppose I’ll simply end up trying to let go of the tension by being a little irritating.”

“As what, a comeuppance for me?” Twilight replied, trying not to smirk.

“No. As a reminder that I might make mistakes. But make no mistake that I still love you with every drop of my blood...”

She was glad they had turned the corner and found no sentinels down the passage, because it was really hard to stop a smile. Or a blush.

“I know you do. And I love you to. But that is why I need trust...”

“And I promise to keep working on that shortcoming...” he, indeed, swore and she was happy to accept that oath. “Right now, by pointing out that by getting Lord Blessed Fang fully on your side, as I understand, you have made a very solid step in getting through to Lord Crimson Shade.”

Twilight nodded thoughtfully. “I suppose he shall require much more steps. Much like Lord Bright Crescent.”

Midnight almost hissed. “Kuluz would start a war to avoid boredom... At least Lord Sunfall Word can batter him occasionally. He’s simply too old to care for the tluk to try and insult him.”

“By ‘transparent’, I didn’t necessarily mean being vulgar, Midnight,” she told him in return. “But... the relations between your Lords are rather interesting, you know.”

“I think I do know what you mean by ‘rather interesting’, even if it is not a transparent expression,” Midnight quipped back. A little cautiously, but Twilight wasn’t going to rob him of a small smirk. Even if he was only half right.

“I don’t think there’s just distrust and rivalry there. A certain level of respect is necessary to even have a construct like the Covenant work... Well, I don’t know about Lord Bright Crescent finding himself in that arrangement at any rate, but...”

“Nopony knows ‘about’ him...” the stallion responded with a little bit of a discouraged sigh.

She’d have to concur... even if what she had learned from Lord Blessed Fang had shone a little bit more light on the eccentric stallion.

With the help of some of the local militia, Twilight and Midnight did find their way across the tunnels of the Mountain of Fang. She knew that they would eventually end up in the main cavern, considering the layout of the place, but she was not objecting to taking a “scenic” route. Well, depending on how much scenery could be found in the snaking corridors and dark caverns.

Turns out “a lot” would be the right expression there.

Much to Twilight’s surprise, though she should have really been used to it at that point, the interior of the Mountain was ready to receive her with many, fascinating locations and vistas. From a corridor in which the wall lanterns were actually placed inside the hollowed skulls of some big, avian quarries to a staircase done in wondrously carved, dark wood, giving the impression of a huge lizard creature climbing its way up the central pillar as the higher levels were reached.

Exactly that trip upwards did, at one point, leave the two of them standing high above the landing cavern of the Mountain. Right on the wooden walkways overlooking the transport hub filled with different carriages and carts, embellished with many amulets for good and calm travels.

Twilight felt that little bit uncertain about the overpass creaking underneath her weight and that of Midnight, but was swiftly reassured by the stallion. Approximately right when they were at the least stable portion of this bridge.

“Don’t worry, iau lumn,” he uttered, having well and clearly in mind that they were going across between two, rather massive stalactites, with a long drop underneath them, “the fact that you shouldn’t fly in our Mountains does not mean you cannot fly.”

“I would rather skip the part, you know,” Twilight told him. “Not that I doubt the quality of your craftsponies’ work... but I would also have to catch you. And you’re heavy.”

“... heavy?!” Midnight asked, with the shock of a mare with a stocky build. “Are you saying I have gained weight?”

“Why are you being so ridiculous?” she asked, forced to do it by his antics.

The stallion shrugged, but his eyes were most serious.

“Honestly, I... I just feel bad, my light,” he spoke, mindful of his volume. “You were right. Very right, I... I should have been more... I don’t know.” He paused for a while. As they reached the other end of the walkway, he stood by the wooden railing, almost wistfully looking down. “I just... for the longest time I had to take everything upon myself. My duties, my tasks, my... problems and terrible memories,” he spoke.

Twilight joined him. Side by side. She would have come closer, but... they were still out in the open. And the hour was not a factor that would completely assure lack of witnesses.

Midnight continued anyway, though he was particularly mindful of the echo, so his voice was low and somewhat breathy.

“I suppose... I’m used to taking care of things myself. Keeping things, how to say it... for myself. Close to chest?”

“Close to the vest, usually, but I understand...” Twilight assured him. Meaning more than just his choice of words.

And he grasped that as well. “I, too, understand that this is not... fair. For you, most definitely not. My love for you,” he continued, his voice nothing more than a whisper now, “it should suffice to improve myself. Because, trust me when I say, that it is a feeling as pure and clean as Bogineu light.”

Twilight knew it already... but it was sweet to hear such an assurance nonetheless.

Still, Midnight’s brow furrowed and his face suffered a shade passing through it. “And, trust me, I would wish to be as open and honest as you are. What you have done earlier tonight...” He paused, shaking his head. “No haspadr would be ashamed of such charisma.”

She took care not to giggle at the praise. “Please, Midnight... I told you, I was myself and that was it.”

The stallion glanced at her, smiled just a little... but then sighed. With minimal volume, but for a long time, indeed.

“I... I suppose I sometimes wish I could be just like that. Myself and nothing more,” he claimed, sounding quite wistful. “Even Lord Blessed Fang did find that lately. He looked very at ease and natural last night, on the meadows. For a moment... I actually saw him as a young and youthful stallion and not the head of Rodine Kiel.”

“It was a nice thing to witness,” Twilight admitted with no little amount of joy. She felt like she had achieved something very important yesternight. “But... you make it sound like you are an old crow-bait.”

“... I’m not sure if I get that word exactly, but I definitely don’t like to think of myself as nothing more than a bait for wrani,” he replied, shaking his head a bit. “Still... yes, I’m not old, but I sometimes feel much older than I am. Like living more than one life. I have a... luggage, I guess.”

She could understand the idea, yes. Midnight had his terrible moments, with the death of his wife and the prolonged mourning and all of it. Piled high on him and only him. That could add years to a pony’s back, even if the passage of time remained the same as for everypony else.

The stallion continued on, gravity in his voice. “I think what I’m trying to say is... I want to be honest with you. I want you to know that I do trust you. It’s just... it’s a habit, to break,” he said and looked at her. And she knew he meant his words, considering how piercing and strong was his gaze. “It’s... almost more than that. It’s a... barrier, it’s a wall that I need to chisel down, because it’s... Because I... I want to...” He tried to express himself, but had to pause. To hiss. To look, for that one brief moment, more than angry. “Why is this so hard to say...?!” he asked of himself, almost too loudly.

Twilight perhaps couldn’t offer a correct answer in his own stead... but she could grant him something else.

Compassion.

“It’s alright, Midnight... I think I already know what you do want to tell me.”

There was a surge passing through his muzzle. A sudden shudder which moved the side of his lips in a twitch.

“... you... you do?” he asked, moved, shaken, but almost... hopeful. Or so Twilight thought she felt.

“I believe so...”

She looked around quickly. And spotting only a batpony or two below, among the carts and busy with anything but glancing up at the two of them, Twilight rapidly leaned in and pecked Midnight on the cheek. Hoping that encouragement would calm him down.

“I can only imagine what you must have felt after Dusk Stream died. You always speak of her with such fondness, one that I cannot blame you for, nor feel envious about. When she was gone, you had to somehow... manage. That’s the best way of saying that, I think. Manage yourself. Manage the pain. You had to lock it inside and contain it. Dull it, but in so doing, dull your life. To find enough strength to simply continue. Not only with just your duties... Just continue.”

Twilight wasn’t sure if she was being exactly accurate, but... she was trying her best. And the look on Midnight’s face was changing. She hoped for the better.

“And so...” she carried on, looking for any more indications that she was doing well, “... you had to focus on trusting yourself. To get things done, to move on. To get up, to trot on, to lie down and wake up the next night. Because you and only you could keep you going. Self-reliance is not a vice, no. And maybe you had been like that even before, to some extent. Your father... He feels to me like the kind of a pony to be very dutiful and take care of things himself first and foremost.”

“You... are quite correct,” Midnight admitted, now visibly impressed. “That is how he got to where he is now. He rarely left anything to chance, preferring to oversee matters personally, sometimes deal with issues on his very lonesome, without telling a soul. Some would claim that a bad trait in our society, but... that assurance and reliability both have given him the kind gaze of Lord Eye of Family Midnight...”

Twilight nodded. “Unsurprising. Seems like your Family might have that going on, if you don’t mind me saying. I can see a lot of that in you. I mean...” She found herself pausing. And she furrowed her brow. “Actually... I was going to make a point, but you will need to help me with it.”

The stallion looked at her askance. “What would you mean, iau lumn?”

“I know you are a decorated warrior. You have the Silver Star of Extraordinary Service, don’t you? That’s the name, right?”

Midnight himself looked a little surprised at it being brought up. “Oh. Ha, yes, that is right...” He looked away from Twilight for a brief moment, laughing to himself. “I... suppose I do. You know... it’s strange. Being awarded it is like a memory from another life. The, well, I could hardly say ‘ the better one’, because in this one I have you...” he declared. Indeed causing a slight blush. “But... the previous one was when I was decorated.”

“That life... is still you, Midnight, and your achievement is constant,” she told him, encouraging him a bit more. “You surely must have done something amazing. And... I want to bring it up, but I don’t actually know what it was.”

He glanced at her and shook his head with a small chuckle. “Now that’s an argument and a half. ‘Tell me for what I should praise you’.”

“If that’s how you want to put it, I’ll stop,” Twilight warned him. But somewhat playfully. “No pride needed here, just facts.”

“Fine, fine,” he relented and he was sincere in that. He turned to the side, leaning against the railing in a way to avoid pressing against the bandages. “It was the first year after I joined our Mountain’s warriors, actually. Officially, after all the preparation in the caste and everything. It was... truth be told, it was rough in the beginning. I was motivated. Wanted to be the very best. And that, as you know, comes at a cost. Rigorous training, strict discipline and at least one officer that surely deafened me during that time,” he reminisced with a smirk. “Not to mention the whips. I think I could still find a mark or two, but I’m half made of wool right now and that’s giving a much better impression, I believe.”

Twilight wasn’t sure she was appreciating that joke very much, considering Midnight’s state, but she wouldn’t tell him that. She was learning something more about her beloved. That warranted letting him talk.

Maybe it would make him feel more at ease after all.

He continued on, looking over the railing at some uninteresting stalactite. “That was even before the Nocferrat was again fully formed, as we were still looking up at the sign of the Immaculate Moon... marred. But we retained the knowledge and the tradition of the unit throughout the Atrlunee. Elites, the best of the best. Strong, skilled, cunning. Expected to perform well above expectations. Anywhere and everywhere they would go,” he explained. His mind surely returning to some important memories, considering the sparks in his eyes. “My closest group of wampiri, Avalanche and the others, we were all trying to prove ourselves worthy of that legacy. A bit of a... coltish fascination, I guess?” admitted, glancing at Twilight.

“Nothing wrong with that,” she told him and he nodded with a smile.

“Definitely not, considering where I’m right now...” he told her. “But, step by step. Usually a Family’s armed forces remain within its borders, as a peacekeeping force, patrolling the routes, keeping things in order, passing messages... I shouldn’t exactly speak of some of it, due to caste rules, but...” He shrugged a bit, accepting being a little out of order. “Sometimes, as a way to endorse cooperation and exchange experience with the castes from other Mountains, we are sent over to train with local militias, do some maneuvers, that sort of thing. One has to be ready for war even in peace. It’s also a way of, you know...” He looked left and right. “... learning what the other Mountains might have prepared... and sometimes is just a show of force. Or entertainment for the locals.”

Twilight nodded. “I grasp that, definitely. Our Wonderbolts give public shows and performances, aside from being our elite force.”

“Yes, a presence of the best fighters should be something to impress and reinforce morale, right? One of my main roles now. Minus the ‘shows and performances’ bit, I feel,” Midnight clarified with a self-satisfied smile. “I’m the member of the most serious of the most serious, right?”

“Sure.”

He rolled his eyes at her tone, but continued nonetheless. “It was actually at the Mountain of Crescent. Me and a few of our wampiri were stationed there briefly. Lord Midnight Eye was making an official visit to Rodine Kwadr and we were assisting in it, aside from the traditional haspadryi wartowneci. That stay is also why I have a rather... strong opinion on Lord Bright Crescent. Saw his antics back then as well. With my own eyes.”

Twilight cocked an eyebrow at that declaration, especially considering Midnight’s expression. “He... didn’t mention anything about recognizing you at any point.”

“Does he look like the kind of kudz to care about remembering lowly grunts that came to his precious Mountain?” the stallion retorted. “That is when I first met hrabiye Ivory Crescent and her brother. They were far more friendly. But Bright Crescent? Even after... but, I’m getting ahead of myself.” Midnight took a deep breath, returning to the more important thoughts and images in his mind. “At some point, we were actually on patrol around the place. A gesture of cooperation. And making sure we didn’t have too much free time on our hooves.”

“Why would that be a problem?” Twilight asked, genuinely intrigued.

Was it her imagination, or did Midnight’s cheeks flush just a little? “Well... you recall those ‘sensuous’ dances and all that Lord Blessed Fang mentioned?”

“... oh.”

She did recall. And considering the stallion’s glance, she understood that a group of young and healthy stallions could easily decide to be a little... lacking in their focus about the Mountain of Crescent.

Or, rather, focusing on unwanted things.

She must have worn a singular expression, because Midnight shook his head about. “Let’s not go too far there, with all due respect to the Crescents’ traditions. But, yes, it’s all too easy to find oneself distracted from one’s duties there.” It was like he read Twilight’s mind. “But, I can vouch for the clarity of my own head. And our assignments were meant to keep us sharp. Kwarsa Pogledye... The Quartz Panorama, I mean, is a calm region and actually quite pleasant compared to the other parts of our lands... which might explain things,” Midnight pointed out, seemingly surprised by his own point. Quickly, however, his expression switched. “But still as treacherous as any other place.”

“What would you mean?” Twilight inquired further, her mind already beginning to imagine a number of scenarios.

“We were going past a smaller town of the Crescents, Caeryi Alkecedi...”

“Wait...” she interrupted him gently, furrowing her brow in focus. “Something waterfalls? Blue, maybe?”

Midnight nodded, looking remarkably pleased. “Very good, exactly. The Blue Waterfalls. How did you know?”

“Well... there’s your traditional drink, the Family Sunfall... and that strange, blue mushroom dye from the verlupte, Lord Blessed Fang told me the name and I figured the beginning sounded similar...” she revealed.

The stallion mouthed the words she mentioned and his smile grew right afterwards. “Ha! Well done, that all fits. Glad to see you’re getting better and better at our language... Now I just need to be cautious not to call you ‘hormoned’ and such.”

He was lucky they were in the open, otherwise she would have gladly tossed something at him. And he knew it too, winking at her, then returning to his tale.

“So, yes. Caeryi Alkecedi. Not a big town, actually. Just some pastures about but, also, quite the amount of beautiful waterfalls. Reflecting starlight and the night’s sky in a way to look like a cascade of sapphires falling down the slope...” he claimed and Twilight would believe him. Something about his voice at that moment was incredibly honest. “It was a regular patrol, with some of the local Kwadriyi wampiri. We weren’t particularly, you know... focused. Just a flyby which wasn’t going to get us anything, but occupy some of our time until we had another, more serious thing to do. So we were going about, occasionally exchanging quips with the Crescents. Though both of the Families’ officers were trying to keep us in check. Sporadically,” Midnight focused on the funny side of the situation apparently, but then his tone shifted rather strongly.

Into one far more foreboding. “But thank the Immaculate Moon... that our little, pointless patrol happened when it did. It must have been Her guidance and nothing else. Right before our very eyes, we suddenly saw a landslide go down.”

Twilight found herself gasping little, imagining the terrifying sight. Especially in a mountainous region like Noctraliya. “Oh goodness... How bad?”

“Like the whole side of the hill had simply decided to take a walk through the valley. When I think of it, I can still hear the earth rumbling and the trees creaking, uprooted and fallen,” he revealed, his lips tensing a little. “The worst part was... Caeryi Alkecedi has its entrance quite low, right at the vale’s bottom. Due to terrain I believe. Nevertheless... whatever soil and rocks the landslide took with it, we saw them all go straight down towards the gate,” Midnight claimed, shaking his head. “The local warriors by the entrance saw it just in time, yes. But the most they could do was to rush in through the gate and try to lock it fast, hoping it would withstand the wave of earth. No time for reinforcing it... and no time to wait for the few fruittenders, who we somehow spotted on the road to the town, pulling a huge cart towards it. One managed to get out of the reins and was helping the others, but...”

Twilight would be ready to express her outrage at leaving ponies at the mercy of the elements like that... but it was easy to criticize from the comfort of but a listener of the tale. The participants surely had had to make the toughest of calls. Saving a few kin or managing to lock the gate and perhaps protecting more. She could understand the fear and, well... the ruthless calculus that always reared its terrible head in such circumstances.

“You said that you have seen it all happening... What did you do?”

Midnight continued. He definitely wasn’t casual about the situation, but in his voice she heard the confidence of somepony that lived through the scenario and managed to deal with it.

“I was just a simple warrior back then, but I distinctively remember shouting aloud to get everypony’s attention and just diving in towards the gate, not caring for the officers or anything else. I knew that, if the initial impact didn’t outright kill the owocellatani, crushing them and their cart, we didn’t have much time. Not to mention trying to organize help to clear the town’s entrance, you could see only the very tip of the gate from behind all the earth and rocks. And we didn’t even know if it held or whether we were just looking at whatever was left of it...” he explained, looking down at his hooves.

“So... you say that you went straight for the buried fruittenders? Weren’t you worried about the ground still being unstable? Another landslide could have followed!” Twilight warned him, as if that could have changed what had already transpired many years ago.

The stallion only nodded. “There was a risk... but doing one’s duty was more important. And that duty is, to this night, to serve and save. Besides...” He glanced at her with a small smirk. “I wanted to be a hero, you know? And I don’t mean... I mean, I hope I didn’t mean it in a shallow way back then. I wasn’t doing it for recognition or anything... It was an impulse to be like all those legends of our youth. The Nightguard, the defenders of our lands during Soleera Cruziate...”

Twilight could understand that. Then she, too, focused on Midnight’s hooves as she saw his muscles clenching out of a sudden.

He was aware of it and keen on explaining it. “It was like a blur at the time. Also because, truth be told, I did completely forget my training and my place and just... began organizing the effort. Shouting to my fellow wampiri about clearing the landslide. I’m not sure how I didn’t make the situation worse, actually, but I had just clearly enough seen where the fruittenders had been buried. Pointed that out, then grabbed my helmet at the time,” he said, mimicking the movements, “unclasped it and started digging with it like I had the sturdiest shovel in Noctraliya...”

Twilight would smile at the image if the situation didn’t sound so dire. However, Midnight himself have felt it alright to even chuckle.

“Bent the sides to Peraure and back, I honestly was expecting the cadre’s quartermaster to send me right there to get a new one...” he pointed out, finally eliciting a little laugh from Twilight as well. He looked up at her. “So there I was, shouting like I had been hoof-picked by haspadr to lead the effort. Told three of the Crescents to fly the shortest routes to the nearby towns to fetch help, marked the right places for the other wampiri... told my commanding officer to stop shouting like a waryat and help out...” he pointed out.

Somewhat abashed by it all to that very moment, which Twilight found incredibly charming. “Did you manage to get them out?” she inquired, feeling the anticipation giving her a hard time.

And Midnight, indeed, nodded. It was clear that even after all the years he still felt most relieved about it.

“Bogine was with everypony that night, I swear it, by Her. The cart, as it turned out, had some sheers in it and... wool. All the wool they could have packed into it. I mean, they must have jumped onto it to get the crate to close, I guess. It looked like the initial impact crashed the container, had the contents spill out and cushion the three at least a little...” He grimaced a bit. “Still... I mean, broken legs, ribs, crushed wings... but they were alive, miraculously. We managed to dig holes proper enough to let them breathe. And we were very cautiously working from then on... I’m not sure if the middle-aged one, he was called... Coracinu Run, yes, I’m not sure if he recuperated enough to move about without aid. He looked terrible when we got him out... but he surely was happy to see his wife and two daughters again, even if it were to be for the last time. But konzyili did their absolute best over the next nights.”

Twilight shook her head. Both at the tale and at the tone in Midnight’s voice, as the stallion was more than genuinely moved by the pain of his fellow pony.

“How come you’ve never told me anything about it?!” she found herself asking. And rather loudly, so she made a face and lowered her own volume quickly. “I mean... you’re a hero. Nothing short of it. And you kept that under wraps?”

Midnight rubbed the back of his neck a little, almost ruining the usual tie in his mane. “Well... I don’t think there was ever a moment to delve into it. And, besides... I told you, it feels like it was a previous life. Actually... that is when my previous life began. Or so it felt.”

“What do you mean?”

The stallion again looked away, into the depths of his memories... and for a good reason, as it turned out.

“That is exactly when I met Dusk Stream,” Midnight revealed and it suddenly made a lot of sense why he had never touched upon the topic of his honors in detail. “Have I ever told you about her talent?”

“N... no, I don’t believe so,” Twilight admitted, trying to recall anything about that. She had seen the likeness of the mare, back at the Mountain of Midnight. Where the scrolls spoke of bloodlines and familial relations of the batponies. But... “At the Legatuum... I don’t think I focused on her cutie mark.”

“Neither did I...” the stallion admitted, and Twilight knew that his eyes had been far more keen to once again meet the marigold stare and recall anew the amaranth mane of his departed beloved. And she wasn’t going to blame him for that. “Still... Waesper Strumiene was actually a... how to say it... water specialist? She found the rivers and waterfalls of our land to be most beautiful and was always devising how to use them so that they could both serve us and remain as remarkable and whimsical as they could.”

“Oh!” Twilight grasped what he wanted to say. “So, irrigation? Or fountains?”

“A bit of both, actually,” Midnight admitted, smiling widely. “She knew both how to help an orchard and make a courtyard more beautiful, as long as there was the clear, crystalline water to work with. That is why she was around Caeryi Alkecedi, actually,” he continued the tale, leaning against the railing a bit more and staring down, towards the cavern’s bottom. “She was there with a number of fruittenders and caretakers from the Iug u Waesper, discussing with the local Crescents whether the waterfalls in the region could be utilized better in some way, as a part of some sort of a deal. They were returning from the field trip around the nearby valleys when they saw the landslide’s outcome and us trying to help out, so they immediately joined in.”

“Very brave of them to partake without hesitation. I take it Dusk Stream wasn’t afraid to get her hooves dirty?” Twilight asked. With a bit of kind humor, nevertheless.

Midnight visibly appreciated it, chuckling. “Not at all, none of them were fearful of that. But Dusk Stream... She always looked... incredible when she worked. She could be knees deep in soil, but she was so dedicated and so graceful at the same time... There was a fount of spirit in her that one could hardly ignore... not to even mention how it corresponded with her beauty...” He was clearly getting lost in old thoughts, momentarily away from the world around him. But he returned to reality soon enough, looking quite abashed. “I-I apologize, Twilight, I didn’t mean it as if you—”

“Stop, Midnight. You know I am not taking that against me,” she assured him, knowing that she could easily accept that he was remembering that previous love. It only proved to her that his feelings were most genuine and he wasn’t denying ever having them.

Still, Midnight was surely relieved that he hadn’t caused an affront. “I’m glad. You’re precious to me now. She was precious to me then, I will never deny that...” he concluded the thought, closing his eyes for a moment. Returning to the tale a moment later. “Speaking of Dusk Stream’s talent, as that was my point... We were clearing the soil and rocks as best as we could, but having somepony really knowing how to do groundwork helped a lot. So her help and that of the other Waesperi was vital. We saved those owocellatani and then began clearing whatever had hit the gate. It didn’t give way, at least, but there was no way of opening it.”

“It’s a double door swinging outside, isn’t it? I take it your gate designs are quite uniform across Noctraliya.”

“Tac. And a pony that would build an entryway to a town opening in, making matters easier for siege equipment, would have to be a traitor or an absolute kuluz,” Midnight commented, rolling his eyes a little. “A landslide might not be a battering ram, but the principle is the same. The gate bent, but hadn’t given. Yet that entry was, and I believe still is, the only large enough and reliable access point to Caeryi Alkecedi. So we worked until the sign of the Judging Sun would come upon the sky, then some more, to free the town again.”

“Working in the sunlight?” Twilight asked, leaning against the railing, a little closer to the stallion. “I saw how it can affect you. Hadn’t you been taking unnecessary risks there?”

“We’ve just had a landslide happen, I think everypony was aware of the risks and ready to deal with them to help out,” Midnight explained with a smile. “Of course, we were taking turns, not to stay in the light too long. Thankfully, ab Bogine, with the arrival of reinforcements from other, nearby towns and the Iug itself, we set up tents and whatever cover was available for protection and rest,” he explained, squinting his eyes as if he had to endure daylight that very moment. “I took all the shifts I could, while only ensuring I had enough sleep to actually know what was happening around me. During those little breaks in digging, I began chatting with Dusk Stream. She was doing more than remarkably with organizing things and, in return, I was more than happy to lend my hooves and back...”

“And it was spotted?” Twilight inquired, more than prepared to receive a confirmation.

“Actually, I had no idea that it had, at first,” Midnight admitted, in quite the high spirits about it. ”Yes, we finally managed to clear the entrance and ‘free’ the town. Our combined efforts were praised and the dedication of our warrior unit, as well as all other noctrali involved, officially recognized. But I had no idea that Lord Midnight Eye was also conducting a more... thorough investigation into how our wampiri engaged in dealing with this situation. And, apparently, despite the impertinence, breach of conduct and ignoring the chain of command... and that digging helmet of mine,” the stallion listed his transgressions with a chuckle, “I was named the driving force behind the efforts.” He looked back at Twilight, his fangs bared in a somewhat cheeky smile. “I want to believe it wasn’t just the fact that I’m in a closer relation with the Lord’s vein of our noble line.”

“I think you’re more than proving that it wasn’t nepotism that stood behind that recognition, you know?” she gladly made him aware, much to his happy exhale.

“Ha... normally I wouldn’t put it past my father to be whispering a good word or two, you know. But he himself is a noctral to always favor results and skills, regardless of heritage,” Midnight did point that out.

But then... something in his gaze shifted a little. He was happy to continue, Twilight was certain, but, inexplicably, she could almost feel a certain wave of... apprehension from him.

Was he worried he would again sound too proud and arrogant? As far as she was concerned, he had every right to feel satisfied with his achievements, especially of such magnitude. Still, the change in him was discernible.

“So, there I was. Arga Giwazde a Yizredna Obwieze on my chest, on a dark sash...” Midnight went on, glancing at nothing in particular at first. “I would lie if I were to say that I wasn’t beaming with pride, seeing my father and mother moved to tears. And Dusk Stream, who had arrived for the ceremony, witnessing it all as well. At that point, I was well aware that she cared for more than a fancy medal or the proper heritage of a stallion, but... it was nice to impress.”

“You were lauded quite strongly,” Twilight summed up, with a kind smile. To hopefully aid him with whatever darker thoughts might have manifested in his mind. “Considering your caste... I take it that, with the Nightguard being reformed later on, you quickly became one of the a prime candidates.”

Midnight nodded, acknowledging her words, but they did not cause... enthusiasm in him. He appeared a little muted at that point, even. Maybe it was due to the surge of memories of his beloved after all...

“I definitely felt acknowledged. Perhaps more so than I anticipated,” he admitted. In a strange way, Twilight easily took note. “Haspadr Oc u Rodine Maednoc did tell me, having invited me and my parents to a private celebration, that he was expecting great things from me, considering how well I have started...”

“Quite the praise. Especially from him.”

“You don’t have to tell me that,” Midnight responded, a peculiar smirk dancing on his lips. “Don’t get me wrong, I would be deceiving myself by saying that I didn’t feel delight at being commended. When you are offered a chance to join a unit like Nocferrat... Yes, that Star was speaking for me strongly, but...” He paused, then looked at Twilight with that keen stare of his, that seemed to want to transfix her on the spot. “Joining an elite force is not just a matter of a medal. You cannot just trot right in, eyes wide and visibly so. Even if you happen to find a talent for these things, there’s more to belonging to a picked regiment than a fancy, unique accessory. It’s a matter of dedication. Certain resourcefulness. Opportunism too, as it happens. All that, plus the oath one takes, and maybe one can be a useful tool of Boginea will, if Her light does find one...”

Twilight saw him nodding to himself. And, she had to admit, it was a rather intricate way of describing the entirety of his service. Proving once more that Midnight was not a common soldier, but a dedicated, faithful servant of his nation.

And, she had to admit, it made her feel strongly about him with renewed vigor.

She looked about and below, seeing if there was anypony on the walkways or glancing up from between the carts and carriages and then leaned in to nuzzle the stallion a little.

He participated, humming under his breath, before speaking up again. “Came the return of Neskaza Lunee... by your hoof, nonetheless...”

“Not only mine,” Twilight made sure to point out, which did evoke a small laugh from Midnight. She felt it well against her muzzle. A pleasant thing, indeed.

“I know, I know. The names of your friends have not escaped me...” he revealed, then chuckled again. That time the tension seemed away for a moment. “Have you... actually, have you given a thought to how it is going to work? You... introducing me to them?”

... oh, she quickly realized where the anxiety had gone. She had absorbed it, at least a little.

“Uhm... A-actually... I haven’t really thought of it. I... not that I don’t want to let them know, I-I think they would be... quite excited for me! It’s just that... with e-everything going on and us having just been given a silent permission, I... I’d rather... ah...”

Midnight also looked about, then reached out and pulled her in for a strong and quite needy kiss that lasted a good few seconds. Leaving Twilight lightheaded in the best possible way. She was glad she could still hear him.

“We’ll get there, I’m sure,” the stallion reassured her and she had every ounce of trust in his words. “But, since I’m talking with you, my light, I’ll focus on you as the key part of having our Goddess return to us...” He took a step away, just in case. And though Twilight disliked that, she knew better than to risk more in such an open space. “So, Bogine was back and the call was sounded. Our haspadri decided it was time to have the Nightguard restored fully. And, well, I was very keen on joining. To see that the stars had aided Her escape, to witness Her Sign back to how it looked for the grandfathers of our grandfathers of our grandfathers... it was as if we were again living in the times of tales...” he declared, making Twilight realize anew what a profound moment it had been for the batponies. And for Midnight himself. “But to actually be given a chance to be a hero? More so than I ever thought I would be?” he asked of the cavern around, though mindful of his volume. “A colt’s dream? No, ogeru dream, klazeu dream. Every wampiri calling come true...”

“I wonder how many warriors have, indeed, shared it, Midnight...” Twilight thought out loud, looking down at the landing cavern’s bottom. Imagining it filled with eager and ready ponies, wishing to join the most prestigious military order being once again properly organized after a whole millennium.

“You wouldn’t be surprised by how tough the selection was,” he told her, with a half-smile. “But, as I have told you...” He looked at her again. “A certain kind of a noctral is always welcome among the chosen few.”

“And that led you to meeting me...” Twilight was about to grant a conclusion to this, quite engrossing for her, tale... but Midnight just shook his head. For the briefest of moments she could have sworn that she had seen yet more melancholy from him.

“Had to endure much more to finally have the greatest honor of actually getting to know you...” he claimed with a sad smile. “Had to make mistakes that I still bear, had to... had to stand before the pyre of my beloved,” he spoke, his face falling even further for a moment. Which wasn’t surprising in the slightest. “Had to work hard, keep my mouth shut and follow orders, had to give orders which then weren’t followed, had to show strength and had to show lamentable capabilities of cunning... And yet I still feel like I haven’t made much progress within myself.”

“Midnight...”

“I really know what I am saying here, iau lumn...” he told her, with a sad smile. “It’s not me pushing myself into the dirt just because. We did have that talk tonight.”

Twilight felt her ears drooping just a little, but at least she was certain he wasn’t meaning that in a harmful way.

“It showed me more about myself...” the stallion further claimed, closing the distance between them once more. “I want to allow you to see yet more of myself, as well. I’m trying to. I’ll try to do it better. Right now? This is the only way I know how to...” He paused and let out a small hiss.

Twilight reached out and put her hoof against his muzzle. She didn’t particularly care about anypony witnessing it. She cherished him too much to let something like that stop her from this gesture. Especially since Midnight was trying, visibly trying, to reveal a new part of himself to her. Immediately ready to fix the problem which he could now clearly spot.

And she had to let him know she appreciated it.

“It’s alright, Midnight... I know you. I know your heart. We’ll take this step. Then another. Then another... We’ll get to learn one another further and further still,” she assured him, keeping her voice quiet and tender. “And things will only get better, I promise you. Whatever is to happen.”

The stallion nodded, clearly enjoying the touch and the words, which both helped to dispel his worries. “I hope so, my light. I hope so...”

***

Rowan Berry felt a jolt of pain in her jaw. Not that she was surprised by it, all things considered. She had been clenching her teeth for quite some time. Far too long. She had no idea why she would even subject herself to this... discomfort. No. To this torture.

But... since she was witnessing this, this... this travesty, this perversion... and right there, in the open... could she have been entirely composed and relaxed?

And it wasn’t even their... their “relationship” that was the sole reason for her vexation. Much to her exasperation.

Oh, yes, they were trying to be cautious, of course! How thoughtful of them.

Right above the landing cavern, in the most visible place they could think of! It was like they wanted to be caught! Wanted to be seen! Did they want rumors to spread, a scandal to grow?! Was that how they wanted to make this sinful fling appear normal?!

Or maybe, Rowan Berry found herself thinking, they were actually hoping for her to be about... Hoping they could both be witnessed by her, observed well and clearly. So they could push further in this... this dagger, this curved blade. Right into Rowan Berry’s heart!

She... she couldn’t take it anymore. Now, alongside her jaw, her hoof was aching. She couldn’t stop herself from trying to burrow it in the rocky wall, the one behind which she hid. The sheer amount of frustration, the surge of anger and... and loss of hope. She wanted to hurt something, somepony, she wanted to hurt herself, even. One pain to... to deal with the other!

Although the distance was too great to hear anything from the wretched conversation of the two, aside from an occasional echo of a discussion actually happening... that was enough, more than enough to stoke the fury inside Rowan Berry.

It was like the Judging Sun herself had decided to turn her blood into fire!

And through the damned, Divine Aspect disciple nonetheless!

When that sun-scorched mare, that Equestrian witch reached out and cupped Midnight’s muzzle... and he... and he leaned in like she was the most precious creature for him...

Rowan Berry could barely keep looking, her vision blurring... and not due to rage.

She didn’t think she even had more tears to shed over this. But she definitely had no more patience to witness it. She couldn’t bear to realize once again that Midnight Wind, that Midnight Wind had fallen, truly fallen... and for a lesser pony.

She turned around, disappearing into yet deeper shadows of the corridor from which she had been observing it all. Witnessing, before her very eyes, her world breaking into pieces once more. She still couldn’t believe it, and yet... there it was.

She realized that, almost on an instinct, she had reached up towards her neck. To touch the place that the stallion’s claws had marked. Right then, when he had looked down on her in boundless fury and... disgust.

She had seen a number of his gazes, always keen and piercing. He had met her eyes before in rapture. With regret, as well. With frustration, when things between them had gotten... when things hadn’t worked. And things truly hadn’t worked, falling far from what Rowan Berry had once envisioned for him and herself. But to see the stallion of her dreams, the old and newer ones, to witness him glancing down towards her like she was nothing but a pest, some vermin to be squashed...

Yes, that bore right through her soul. It wounded her further than she thought it could.

And it was all her fault.

That thought made her pause.

It actually stopped her dead in her tracks. As a shot, a pang of pain traversed about her, like a bolt hitting her chest. She took a deep breath, than another, leaning against the nearby wall, her hoof sliding down from the wound on her neck to above her heart.

Rowan Berry had to calm down. She had to restore herself. She knew well that such sensations, whilst having less to do with actual ailments and rather with emotional states could actually cause significant maladies. And she didn’t need anything like that, no.

She had already mutilated her whole mission, her whole assignment. The Lord... She wasn’t going to forget this, she wasn’t going to forgive this... That she had already given her another chance was a great mercy, but that was as much lenience as could have been hoped for. And now... and now even Rowan Berry’s inner voice seemed wishing to judge, castigate and confuse her. There was no more chances to be granted.

Right there and then, she felt it harshly. It was most difficult to decide who exactly that “her” was. That “her”, who bore the blame for this whole situation. Was it the sunpony, or... or... was it actually...?

... Rowan Berry felt a shiver up her spine and another surge of pain accompanied it. This was bad. This was worrying... she had to find a place to endure this, to find her center.

There was an obvious one.

The hour was very late, so Rowan Berry was not expecting many supplicants in the spacious naves of the Fang Family shrine. And she would be right. She would also be lucky that, considering the layout, the holy place of worship was easily accessible and deliberately left open all the time, despite the hours of the day.

She glanced about the structure, but... did she truly care about its look? She wouldn’t think so. The shrine was architecturally familiar, but the Fangs insistence on decorations involving trophies and ancient markings Rowan Berry found tedious and overbearing. Chandeliers fashioned out of bones and, what were those, tusks? Bear pelts aside from the prayer cushions? Even the holy symbol of the Goddess framed in a crown of antlers and the like...

It was a place for primitive worship, focused on what was obvious and unrefined. Where were the drapes, the incense? The Immaculate Moon... of the Fangs, not that the Goddess was anypony’s property, was a deity of hunt. Motherly, but in a way that a thistlefox matriarch would look over her vicious cubs. Where in it all was there place for the Goddess’ discretion? For Her great plans, woven so intricately it would be foolhardy to try to discern them precisely? She worked in mysterious ways by Her very virtue, better than anypony else.

Rowan Berry knew that she was nopony in comparison. She was just one pair of eyes hidden in the shadows, where the Goddess’ Light was not always reaching.

But... she still had her uses. And right then? She felt her eyes obscured by more than the gloom, as tears stung them with fierce determination. It was happening far too often than she had ever remembered before. And that , literally and figuratively, made fulfilling her duties all but impossible... so she would have to put her trust in the Goddess and ask for aid.

Rowan Berry really needed it, she would admit. She... she should have been praying more, she knew it well. She could, honestly and truthfully, admit that she had... forgotten a bit about that intricate part of life. For she had found it sometimes hard to let things out of the reach of her own hooves. She was still making the mistake of convincing herself that she could handle everything on her own and she didn’t need...

She didn’t need the Goddess...? No, that was a terrible thought. It was hubris that had to be expelled from her being.

Rowan Berry found for herself a nice, quiet spot. Not that there were other supplicants to be worried about. But she preferred to be less visible just out of habit, as well. She sat down, making herself comfortable enough and lifted her forelegs upwards. In veneration and apology, she hoped. Perhaps the Immaculate Moon... the Goddess, wise, bright, but cunning as well, would grant Rowan Berry the mercy of listening to her...

For... she would have a lot to talk about, definitely. Sharing knowledge could bring even more knowledge, as long as a correct approach was followed. Schemes fed schemes and intrigues could weave yet more intrigues, so were the ancient teachings of her Family.

But... did Rowan Berry have enough to share to be granted inspiration from the Goddess Herself? What was to be shared to pique the Mother’s attention?

“O Goddess, Immaculate Moon... You, who gives us cunning and wit, You, who sharpens our minds like a blade is sharpened on a whetstone... O Goddess, Immaculate Moon... I wish to... I seek... to...”

What did she even want to say...?

Rowan Berry felt like her mind was... fractured. Right as her heart was. That sounded so... so witless, so inordinate to claim... and yet...

To have Midnight Wind reject her, after everything that happened? Yes, a shrine was not the best place to invoke old... indiscretions. Especially since, well, it was glaringly obvious to Rowan Berry that they had both committed transgressions, considering Midnight Wind’s marriage and all. And yet... was she naïve, after all?

Was it her hubris even back then, that had convinced her that these moments of passion between them could have created something better? Something more proper and firm? The stallion’s mind was so sharp, he was a warrior at heart and then some... Couldn’t there have been a wonderful scenario for them both... in some way...?

“I... I know that what happened was... it wasn’t good in Your eyes, O Mother... But... even the greatest of us can falter and yet build something great, something lasting... I’m not... I...”

No, Rowan Berry wasn’t naïve. She knew that she had her worth and she was worthy of having a wonderful bond in her life. She... maybe she had approached it from a very vile angle at first. But... but Midnight Wind was... worthwhile. And so was Rowan Berry, couldn’t there have been... a way to make it work?

“I... I know I’m guilty of sins against you, O Goddess. I am before you, blemished by them, but... is happiness not mine to have? At all? Have I transgressed so terribly?” She found her voice hitching a little in her throat as she battled whether to raise the further questions out loud. She ultimately stopped herself for a while longer. “I... I am aware of my mistakes. They lie bare before me, like a poor plan, discovered by foes and rivals. I know where stumbled, I have done evil in your sight. It’s not like...”

She felt herself biting her lip. She knew the Goddess required more. To give back, She needed more trust to be shown by Rowan Berry. By admission and humble complaisance. By surrendering the scheme of one’s life to Her, the most astute of all.

“I... I realize that I hurt him. Ever since it all happened, I have... I have seen the erosion of his life, of his mind. Of his heart,” came the timid confession. “At first I thought... I thought I’ll wake him out of it. Then... then that I’ll shake him out of it. I... I might have acted in retaliation, I-I admit, I thought... I thought he would be happy, to see me again back then. That we would... start things over. And he... he wasn’t. And... he just got more distant during the travel, despite everything we’ve... And when I saw him, leaving her chamber, this... this burning joy at his sadness gripped me and... It’s just... I’ve tried to...”

Rowan Berry could barely hold in the words now, as if the entire contents of her being were to be spilled out through her lips and from her eyes.

“He hates me. He hates to look at me, to acknowledge that I’m near. I just wanted... I wanted him to live again. With who... who he is. Who he... was, I-I don’t know anymore. I didn’t want him to change, to regret... And I cannot even say out loud that—!”

She could have. She could have walked right to that mare’s muzzle and let her know that Midnight Wind and her...! That they...! All those years ago and...!

Rowan Berry had to. She had to ask. To inquire nopony else, nopony lesser than the Goddess Herself!

“Why... why her? Why would you allow one of your children to be... to be caught by the wiles of a sunpony? You... you have kept our bloodlines pure. You have given us reasons and ways to cherish one another under your mysterious light. And yet... it’s not with any of us, but... but with an agent of the Judging Sun that... that Midnight Wind looks... happy?” Rowan Berry made herself say that, but the feeling accompanying it was nothing but pain. Searing pain, right in her center. “Why? Why aren’t You doing anything about this? Why Twilight Sparkle? Why not...?! Why not me?!”

She worried about how that accursed name sounded in her mouth. It felt... poisonous to speak it aloud. But... it felt even worse to hear it echo. As Rowan Berry realized her volume had been far greater than she would want to. Especially in the empty shrine. Not to mention...

... not to mention the ever so slowly waning sound of accusation, in the tone of her own voice...

She kept her forelegs up, but glanced around cautiously. Thankfully, nopony was there. Nopony but the fading echo... and the presence of the Goddess. As She was clearly in these hallowed walls, despite the garish amulets and charms. Listening...

Rowan Berry took a deep breath. She felt ashamed she couldn’t keep her composure. Again. But... she asked. Would there be an answer of any sort? Would her supplication even be acknowledged by the Great Mother...? Everypony was welcome to come and pray and she was finally doing so again, would that be appreciated? Or would there be punishment for Rowan Berry’s insolence in question and tone...?

So she waited. Still, silent and ready. For anything to come. For anything to happen. To help... or discipline her harshly.

... why... why did she want to protect her?

That question took Rowan Berry by surprise. Strong enough that, even as she had made sure to keep the right posture during her supplications, her wings and forelegs drooped a little. That thought... it invaded her attention with great force.

The sunpony knew that Rowan Berry was a spy. And not an ordinary one. Whether she had realized that on her own or Midnight Wind had told her, it was irrelevant at that point... though the latter filled Rowan Berry with apprehension. Still, having had figured her out, the Princess had decided to extend her hoof towards her. Which was... unnatural.

Because it felt so genuine. So honest. Despite the fact it couldn’t have been. What sort of a pony would wish to befriend their hunter? Their adversary? Their rival for... for the heart of the same stallion...?

... and what sort of a pony would care about what would happen to a faulty spy? Shouldn’t... The sunpony certainly should have been ecstatic at the premise of seeing a pony like Rowan Berry removed from the picture, no? She had been quite firm in dealing with Deep Mist in the first place, considering his unplanned taming at her hooves... or horn rather, with her accursed abilities.

What sort of a pony was she? How did that even work with her?! Seeking to show kindness and generosity to... to an... impaired operative...?

... by the Goddess. That was exactly what—

Rowan Berry’s heart skipped a beat.

Her ears flicked.

A sound.

It was... a trot? Or a crack? She couldn’t tell. It came from behind her. Above her.

She took a breath, holding still... Focusing. Readying. Holding steady.

Who was that? A local priest? An assailant? Somepony else entirely?

She waited a heartbeat, but... she couldn’t really tell whether she was being actively observed. Stalked. There was no sensation against the back of her head. All ponies that dealt in the clandestine knew that cold feeling. That piercing stare of a pony wishing them ill, ready to harm. To assassinate.

Rowan Berry realized her forelegs were down. And her wings too. She... in the meanders of her thoughts she had lost all decorum, sitting before the Immaculate Moon like a puppet without its strings. But... that meant she would be a bit faster, if she could only learn where exactly the threat was.

Another inhale. Slow. Methodical. She could almost feel her irises shrinking, her vision narrowing, but sharpened like a hidden blade.

One... two...

Rowan Berry flapped her wings and rammed her front hooves down, using the pillow to muffle the strike, but giving her enough support to flip herself on her forelegs and turn, stand up and face the possible threat.

Ground level, nothing. Nearby columns, nopony. Above... empty.

... no, wait.

Among the amulets and the markings of the Fangs... one of the strange charms, made out of twigs and bones, was spinning gently. Although there was no breeze inside, minus the one caused by Rowan Berry’s own, rapid movement, the piece looked like it had been gently disturbed not so long ago. She watched it intently, yet without losing sight of her surroundings. Fully expecting an assailant lurking someplace between the offerings.

Where were they? What were they waiting for...?

Rowan Berry kept staring about, hoping to find a trace of somepony’s presence. Taking in more and more of the symbols and fetishes of her wild brethren. They all protected the holy place with their strange meanings, but they would definitely not be interested in safeguarding her.

So her eyes were slowly scouting among the tusks, fangs, bones... Symbols of all kinds of prey, hunted down without mercy. She wouldn’t be surprised to see pony remnants, but even Fangs drew a line at one horn, apparently.

She kept quiet, as the silence was her only ally. Her lips shut, she was allowing only a small amount of air through her nostrils. Still. Ready...

... but nothing was happening. Just that one charm, that one symbol was still gently spinning.

And spinning.

... and spinning?

“What...?” Rowan Berry opened her mouth to whisper to herself.

And that was when the entire offering fell down and came crashing onto the stone floor. The moment that it heard her question that strange, convoluted thing unraveled itself from its bindings and came apart, twigs and branches splayed in all directions. Sending a sharp, cracking echo throughout the shrine.

It spooked her. It rattled her spine. That sound was potent. Like a hoof to the back of one’s skull.

Rowan Berry waited a moment longer... but stillness returned to the place. Stillness which was not reassuring in the slightest. The silence which had been helping so far came back, but haunting. Eerie and sinister.

She inhaled soundlessly. Then decided to trot, with utmost care, to examine the, now broken, symbol. Whatever it was, it came apart utterly, leaving about branches and bones and... and...

... was that blood...?

Rowan Berry took an immediate step back. She shook her head. Again, violently almost. Was she... was she seeing things?

Among all of those materials, she... she clearly had seen something red. Bright and... just red. But how was that...?

Another, shaky breath. She narrowed her eyes. Wishing to, having to inspect what she had glimpsed.

And witnessed again.

To her horror. She... she would have preferred to see blood.

That red and bright thing... was a berry. Dried out and warped, but a berry still. Possibly missed when the offering had been created, or... or something, it would be hard to believe it had been left on purpose... right? But, however one would think about it, the branch it was on was clearly that of...

... a rowan.

Rowan Berry felt herself barely swallowing through her clenched throat, as if a foreleg had tightly wrapped itself around it.

It was just a small, little berry. So insignificant, so easy to miss, so... unassuming. And yet... it had just been squashed. Right before her eyes. When the whole offering had unraveled from its strings and landed down, that poor fruit had been firmly and terribly crushed by... an animal skull.

... but why... was its eye staring back at her?

Rowan Berry wouldn’t know. She really didn’t know. She didn’t want to know!

She just remembered running.

And running.

And running...

Chapter LXII – Discordant Dealings

“May the Goddess lead you on your journeys. May Her Light lighten your paths, hwalba knaze. Hwale bidae dla Bogine,” Lord Blessed Fang piously declared. His words and the circle he drew in the air in a blessing prompted everypony else to join in.

“Hwale bidae dla Bogine,” Twilight herself replied. With a faint smile.

Feeling at ease with invoking the Immaculate Moon. Especially considering all that she had managed to achieve over the last few nights. Divine inspiration or something else entirely, the Mountain of Fang had seen her reach yet new levels of understanding of the local culture. And the local ponies, of course.

The Lord’s entourage bid her an official farewell before individual ponies decided to chime in. Sated Fang was once again asking Midnight whether he felt comfortable and had enough medicine for at least a while longer, while also supplying him and Rowan Berry with further ideas on how to dress the healing wounds. For which the big stallion had Twilight’s honest and doubled gratitude. After all, he wanted to help both her bodyguard and beloved.

At the same time, Fang Shine offered her prayers and meditations, and the tone of gratitude in her voice was clearly showing that Twilight had earned her spiritual support. Through more than her actions at the inner sanctum of the Mountain. And Lord Consort Kindlefang, who had been adamant about her presence despite her state, also promised to retain Twilight in her supplications. As well as expressing hope that if the next visit to Noctraliya would mean seeing the Mountain of Fang once again, they were going to spend more time on trying the local assortment of all possible honey types.

For a Family with the reputation of being the most fierce and “untamed”, these were all very polite and generous gestures. Twilight would definitely find her inspiration in them for the following travel... she only wished to be a bit more focused on what was actually being said.

But her mind was already on the task ahead, which... well, it wasn’t going to be easy. But Lord Blessed Fang, or anypony else for that matter, didn’t need to know that.

“Once again, my gracious thanks, Honored Lord. I hope to meet you again soon and in truly blessed circumstances.”

The young stallion gave her that distant smile of his. “Bogine willing it shall be so, Honored Princess. Clear skies to you.”

She accepted his wishes with a warm expression of her own, hiding the inner turmoil well for a moment longer. Honestly, she had no idea her own offer of help and aid would cost her mind so much... Thankfully, Twilight had just enough willpower to contain the disquiet.

With Midnight’s help, she made her way into the carriage reserved for their trip to the Sanctuary. A trip that, as per her request, would be shared with her beloved and Rowan Berry. It did sound like a recipe for a potentially volatile flight, but... a proposition had been given. A hoof had been extended. And here was no place for doubting that choice. Only facing it.

The carriage’s interior was far from cramped with three ponies inside, but the atmosphere was rather dense outright. With Twilight sitting on one side of the transport, having Midnight to her side in a respectable distance, despite the secret... not really being one anymore.

And the healer facing both of them, as if put on trial.

Which, of course, wasn’t Twilight’s intention at all. Yet the feeling persisted and was all but impossible to ignore.

In a matter of a few minutes, the carriage was well on the way. The weather held for the moment. And it would be better for everypony for it to remain calm and clear. There was not too much time before the inevitable sunrise. The Sanctuary would be reached before it, as Twilight had been assured, but there was not really any space for delays.

At least... Twilight could delay the inevitable conversation a little bit. She wanted it to happen, no doubts about it, but... it wasn’t going to be entirely pleasant. That much was also a certainty. The right things in life sometimes held that trait.

So... Twilight took a moment to ponder. Then another. And one more. She hoped it wasn’t anxiety that was stopping her from beginning... right? That it wasn’t apprehension and whatever slivers of jealousy which were keeping her eyes turned towards her window, away from Rowan Berry. That it had been something else which had made her choose the seat on the opposite side than the last time, with a clear view outside... towards the valleys and... and...

... Twilight quickly realized that something “else” could have influenced her choice after all.

The night was beautiful, if growing late. But maybe that was just adding to its splendor. The stars above, accompanying the Goddess’ Moon, were shedding their silver light on the tips of the mountains, lighting them up like beacons against the dark sky. Were the eastern edges of the horizon visible, it would be possible to see the first, brighter hues of the coming day. But this direction was western... and Twilight’s gaze was following something else than the clear, argent and atramentous sights.

The domain of monumental trees and untamed wilds.

Yes... much to her own surprise, she found herself following the very tips of the great conifers, the branches and boughs of the grandiose evergreens. As she realized... she was following them almost... hopefully. And that was definitely strange. As strange as the vivid memory of a grand, wicked and twisted smile manifesting itself right in her brain.

Causing her to shake her head immediately. It was as if the perspective of spotting the presence of the Lesyi was actually easier to stomach for Twilight than having that exchange with Rowan Berry.

No, that was ridiculous!

Thankfully for herself, Twilight managed to turn her gaze away from the Feral Weald, as untamed and fascinating and terrifying as it appeared before her eyes and mind. And she was able to do that first and foremost, because in front of her sat a mare that needed some help. Aid and direction. A pony that could be perceived as a threat, could be deemed a dangerous thorn in the side of Twilight and Midnight’s love... but one that had wished to talk, of all things.

And Twilight would definitely grant her that request.

“Rowan Berry...”

The lupule, stoic and still through those first minutes of flight, immediately straightened up a bit more. Not unlike Midnight, though the shift of his body was much more controlled and calm.

“Yes, hwalba knaze...” the healer acknowledged Twilight mentioning her name. But, despite the fact that the operative had managed to restore her proper look and all, she still had the same, almost maddened sparks in her eyes.

“I believe this is, indeed, the proper time and opportunity to have that conversation you sought...” Twilight pointed out.

Yet the reminder did anything but reassure the mare. She managed to look into Twilight’s eyes, but that connection lasted for just a breath, before that pair of coral eyes escaped to stare down towards the carriage’s floor.

“Iae... Yes. Yes, I did...” the mare spoke, though her tone was filled with both uncertainty and shame. So great, as it appeared, that she decided not to follow her initial words with anything but silence for a good while.

Twilight was willing to give the mare her time. She had taken hers as well and it was blatant that this wasn’t going to be a casual exchange for neither of them. And whatever else their last conversation had shown, it was definitely proper to say that Rowan Berry had as much turmoil in her as one would expect and more. Due to her emotions and her loyalties.

It was... actually easy to compare her to Midnight. At least for Twilight. She had seen his own perturbation many times and it was almost peculiar not to make such a comparison.

And at that moment, the stallion was also staying quiet. Yet one glance was enough to spot his impatience and dissatisfaction with the current situation. Without a doubt he would rather hear the healer quickly begin and even more quickly finish talking about... whatever matter she would bring forth before Twilight. The way that Midnight’s armored hoof was pressed against the soft seat did betray the underlying anger.

It was worrying. Very much so. But Twilight could understand the emotions. Though, she preferred to be concerned about one thing at a time. Having an anxious operative right before her very eyes.

The occultane finally opened her mouth again.

“Hwalba knaze, I... I had the day to think. And... and I want to... No, that’s a lie. I don’t want to, but I have to start by saying that... it is all true. What we have talked about...”

Another pause was fast approaching, but Twilight wished to forestall it. “You are an operative, sent to spy on me by none other than Lord Azure Mist, directly.”

“... yes,” Rowan Berry admitted, which was already a massive step. She realized it as well, considering the way that her entire body shuddered. “I was sent to... to keep an eye on you. In place of Altu Opar.”

“Prokleyitu kuluz...” Midnight muttered under his breath, though in a way to be perfectly audible. “I take it he forgot to warn you, Yazembe Acine, that I very much warned about gouging the eyes of the next occultan to come...”

“Midnight Wind,” Twilight berated him, but it seemed that Rowan Berry felt strong enough to answer the stallion on her own.

“He did warn, clearly. He spoke of all he saw, before hwalba haspadre Blenkyita a Rodine Opar, though I found it hard to believe at the time...” the mare remarked, still clearly displeased. “And I witnessed when he was punished for his incompetence,” she added, her eyes briefly turning to Twilight. “Though the greatest punishment had been dealt already, it looked like. The Honored Princess had tamed him.”

“Without planning to,” Twilight replied to that with clarity and confidence, remembering the moment. But, unfortunately, that transparency being a tad stronger was enough for the healer to look away and down again. “I didn’t seek to harm. But I stepped in when Deep Mist tried to assault Midnight Wind with the steel claws. Intervening was an instinct.”

“Instinct...” Rowan Berry uttered, as if in ridicule. “And that instinct did really make you think he could and would just kill him? A fellow noctral?” the healer asked, with a stronger voice.

Which caused Midnight to hiss and loudly. “Ocwieke buried deep in the wood behind me, still quivering, and him rushing towards me with murderous intent in his eyes. How do you think it looked, Rowan Berry?” the stallion asked with something of a reproach in his voice. “Would haspadre Azure Mist not be merry about such a turn of events after all?”

“Tu nye bida smesenu, Maednoc Wentr,” the lupule responded. Then Twilight could swear she could hear the mare’s teeth gritting between each of the further words. “Clearly something unreasonable had happened and prompted his reaction. I’m sure you cannot think of anything absurd and out of place that might have caused that.”

“That will be quite enough,” Twilight remarked, which did render both of them silent, stopping Midnight from the clear intent to retort. “I am well aware of how things transpired. And I know what caused Deep Mist to act like he did. Even putting aside the fact that him carelessly leaving your formal blade in the open could also be called... unreasonable.”

Rowan Berry didn’t react much to that, just staring to the side. Actually, there was barely any reaction at all. The operative must have been clearly judging that particular occurrence herself.

So Twilight continued. Without shame or fear. “On the other hoof, I was made rather aware of how the connection between Midnight and myself is perceived. And, yes, before I hear more of it, I do shorten his name even though I know it can be considered somewhat rude in your culture. But between the two of us it is a sign of trust.”

It was as if Twilight was pushing needles into the mare, considering her squirming at the topic. Unfortunately... there was no way of getting past it. Unless Rowan Berry herself would decide upon that, by letting her apprehension go. Though nopony was going to be naïve and believe it would happen there and then.

And a point had to be made, Twilight decided. “I cannot say that I would in any way agree that what we have is abominable, sinful or cursed. I believe quite the opposite,” she stated, then raised her hoof to continue without hearing an interruption from the mare. “But I wish to respect your ways, which is why I am not trying to flaunt our relationship about and—”

“You’ve both done such a good job,” Rowan Berry did cut her off anyway, hissing slightly. “Deep Mist read you like an open book. Those glances and ‘hidden’ smiles. Not to even mention yesternight tryst in the landing cavern.”

Midnight’s own hiss was the initial reply. “Even then you followed us. Of course.”

“I commend your abilities, Rowan Berry,” Twilight reacted, choosing to take a different approach. “But I am pretty certain that, aside from you, actively trying to surveil us in secret, nopony else saw a thing.” The healer didn’t grace that with a comment. “Still, I seek not to disrupt the ways of your nation and culture. I won’t shout about us from the tips of your Mountains. I will keep it between us, until, perhaps, things do change.”

“You would like that, hwalba knaze...”

“I would. I know it pains you for me to say it, but I would.”

The operative inhaled to say something, but ultimately just shook her head. Perhaps fighting tears, rather visibly manifesting in her eyes.

Clearly there would be no gain in following this thread at the moment. This love was to remain and was out of anypony’s question, Twilight would not have it any other way. Still... she didn’t want to cause pain or be malicious about it, tormenting Rowan Berry. The mare had learnt the extent of their relationship already and it had been bothering her enough.

It seemed that her infatuation with Midnight grew to be quite strong, even with just that short amount of time they knew each other. Twilight wasn’t surprised, not that much at any rate, strongly cherishing the stallion herself. But Rowan Berry, first and foremost, couldn’t really manage to grasp, or perhaps was completely unwilling to accept, that the stallion had “fallen” for a sunpony.

Twilight was sure many batponies would phrase it just like that.

She took a deep breath, trying to switch the topic, instead. This was supposed to be a conversation, after all, not an exchange of accusations and pained statements.

“So... I was under observation from the very start, wasn’t I?”

The healer... almost chuckled. “You have it figured out, hwalba knaze, there’s no reason for theatricality...” she muttered, still not seeking eye contact.

Twilight didn’t appreciate the snarky remark, but had to contain her irritation and maybe learn something still. “First came Deep Mist, during the travel to Noctraliya. Then you, from the Sanctuary on. It simply begs the question, is there anypony else I should be aware of?”

There was a pause. A stillness... before Rowan Berry looked back at Twilight.

But slowly. Very much so. Something about her look was... different. Like there was a notion that suddenly manifested in her, breaking through to the surface.

Her lips shuddered, Twilight could spot that easily. Had the mare suddenly realized that she could be that honest and actually help her out by letting her know of any other, hidden eyes? Seemed rather doubtful and yet...

Rowan Berry kept gazing at Twilight. Deliberating. Her stare shifted to Midnight for a moment, as if she was checking whether transparency would incur his wrath over revealing any other occultani present in their vicinity. Considering that previous, clear threat of his, it wasn’t an unthinkable worry. But soon the lupule, her lip bit just a little, met Twilight’s eyes once more.

And one thing was for certain. The healer wanted to say something, to announce whatever she had just thought of and pontificated on. Twilight was convinced of it. And Rowan Berry was so close, so ready to open her mouth and speak, but... she ultimately stopped herself. Exhaling in a long hiss. And finally looking away once more, shaking her head.

“I might have failed in my mission, not hiding my presence and role... I suppose, when emotions reign, not everypony can be quite so dedicated to keeping to their task without fail. I would applaud those that are...” she paused briefly, something of a derogatory smirk manifesting on her muzzle. “But don’t expect me to say anything else about other occultani, hwalba knaze. They can make their own blunders for all I care and take a grand, grand fall for it. But I... I won’t say a word and break my oath. I have been warned that—”

The mare suddenly stopped and shook her head, exhaling in exasperation once more.

Twilight glanced at Midnight curiously and he returned the stare. His initial anger seemed a little lessened and is eyes spelled relief about that, as she managed to discern. But he definitely didn’t seem willing to let such a moment of weakness from the mare slide.

“Bid to vere? So, can we again confirm to Twilight...” he too shortened the name. Yet his intent seemed aimed far more at affecting the healer, rather than being tender and intimate. “... that the haspadre turns out to be just as merciless and relentless as the tales suggest already?”

Rowan Berry’s eye twitched, which was visible despite the fact she was gazing elsewhere. “You dare insult hwalba haspadre only because you are sitting next to hwalba knaze. Believing yourself superior over me and before me,” she uttered back. “Tu nye conara tuu srek.”

Twilight wasn’t going to add to Midnight’s words. She wasn’t looking for satisfaction of “besting” the mare in any way. Nor was she enjoying her beloved’s rather vicious stance towards Rowan Berry.

But the facts seemed to wish to remain facts.

“I have, unfortunately, heard a great deal about Lord Azure Mist. Found out things that worry me deeply to this night. And I have spoken with her in private once,” she admitted. Realizing now the resemblance between the haspadre’s look of displeasure and Rowan Berry’s. “That meeting didn’t help my assessment.”

The healer glanced up for a brief moment. “I won’t judge my Lord. It is not my right, hwalba knaze,” she declared.

“I understand that. And your loyalty does you credit, even if one could deem it misplaced from a certain point of view,” Twilight allowed herself the comment. Though her praise was also genuine. She, after all, knew a thing or two about the strength and importance of loyalty.

Rowan Berry’s gaze found hers. Briefly, but once again. “Thank you, hwalba knaze... Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist, she...” The healer stopped briefly. “She reigns with a strong hoof, wishing the best for us. Sometimes that requires making hard decisions.”

Again, Twilight wasn’t sure if she would agree entirely, but she could respect such a stance coming from the lupule.

Midnight was far more reluctant.

“Hard decisions become even harder and less best for our kin when they stand against the teachings of Bogine.”

“And look who’s talking...” the mare retorted, but... her voice did soften, considerably. “I do not need to be reminded about the ways of Neskaza Lunee...”

All three of them bowed their heads... and, for once, there seemed to have been a touch of understanding through that gesture. Rowan Berry clearly wouldn’t think of devotion when looking at Twilight... but the respect shown to the Goddess’ Name was unifying.

The healer continued. “It... it wasn’t the Honored Lord that warned me, after all...”

Twilight felt herself squinting, a sudden connection forming in her mind. “Who exactly, then?” she asked.

And Rowan Berry’s reluctance to answer was blatant. She was hesitating to speak of such matters before a sunpony and visibly so. Which was unnecessary. After all... Twilight could tell her a thing or two.

The healer finally took a deep breath. “I.. I dare not to say what was told to me, through...” she said and then paused. Even gulped a little. “But I know that I have been... instructed. I saw it before my very eyes... And that is... why I came back,” she explained, fighting her voice wishing to crack a few times. “I... I believe I was told that I need to remain, as it is my duty. To remember my oath or...”

Twilight nodded. Not to acknowledge that statement, but to give herself a moment to process it. She had come to the logical explanation of this reluctance... however illogical the reason for it was. Or rather, how it was escaping logic, rather than lacking it.

Because it was quite transparent what could have made the lupule feel the way she was. To return against her wishes and remain against her desires. There was one force around that the batponies followed and a, recently quite abundant, way of how She was communicating.

“You have been granted a sign as well.”

It wasn’t a question, not at all. And that finally caused Rowan Berry to glance up and for a long time. Her coral eyes widened.

Which was more than enough for a confirmation, so Twilight continued. “It seems like our visit to the Mountain of Fang did spawn the Goddess’ attention. How else could all of this be explained? Honored Fang Shine with what she read in blood, me... now you. We are being given directions. Let us hope we have the strength and sharpness of mind to follow them.”

The healer grimaced just a little. “I’m not sure whether you mean that or is that a deeply veiled mockery.”

Twilight actually smirked. But it was an expression keeping much, much distance from ridicule.

“You should know, Rowan Berry, that I have experienced and lived through too much to reach for mockery,” she stated. And she knew that she was telling the truth. “My quest has shown me that there is a great deal to your faith. Some things I could try and explain... some I find hard to fathom, let alone decipher. I have seen many strange sights and heard many new sounds. Still, as I think Honored Lord Blessed Fang once quoted to me, one should open their heart the most. Because it is our heart that teaches us the most about the grace of the Immaculate Moon... And my heart is telling me, in the same way that it had when I was receiving the Goddess’ blessing in the flesh, that we are on the brink of great things. And we each have an important role to play.”

It was all true. But also... Twilight couldn’t possibly stop herself from this little... test. Maybe it was the fact that they were in a carriage. And, in a similar space, with a certain Lord and his wife, had Twilight learnt that the matter of her having Princess Luna’s direct benediction wasn’t exactly common knowledge.

Maybe it was, as well, sheer researcher’s curiosity making her mention that fact. But, whatever the deepest of motivations truly was... the effect was immediate.

Midnight, of course, reacted to the news with respect and reverence. They had shared just enough conversations already. And Twilight was allowing herself the transparency of speaking of the Goddess as the alicorn she knew and had interacted with. Not to mention the obvious links with the “sister goddess”. It could actually be said that the stallion was taking additional pride in the fact that he was a bodyguard... and much, much more to the mare that both of the deities had found worthy of favor.

There was also, of course, the obvious matter, though oft overlooked by those with different agendas, of Twilight being the rescuer of Princess Luna from the Nightmare’s influence. And then from other perils too. So Midnight, already aware of that, took the declaration of blessing with the appropriate regard.

But Rowan Berry? This must have been completely new to her, right? At least... what else it could have meant when the operative’s coral eyes became like saucers. Big enough to make one think they were staring at a pair of wonderful ornaments, made out of the natural sea treasure, presented clearly and openly to look upon and admire.

Still, whatever metaphor manifested in Twilight’s head, it really was hard to ignore that gaze of sudden and impossible to conceal surprise.

Shock that needed an outlet... and a confirmation. But not from the source. That seemed a little too much for Rowan Berry.

“Maednoc Wentr... bid to vere?” the healer inquired, her voice audibly shaken and her breathing shallow. “I... I know that Honored Princess had... had a role in the end of Atrlunee, but...” She briefly glanced at Twilight, either not realizing she was saying it all loud enough... or too moved to do anything about it. “She’s here because we... But is she... is she not an acolyte of the Judging Sun? How come...?”

Midnight’s expression was still made of steel and soreness over enduring this time with Rowan Berry... but his tone was mindful.

“Tue znate... I know that you are prompted to ignore whatever I would be declaring, Yazembe Acine. But if you are to trust one sentence of mine from this entire travel. For a moment believe in something, other than whatever scheme is guiding you in the end... it would be that the Honored Princess... that Sparkle of Twilight does have the Goddess’ gaze firmly upon her. She was chosen for this mission. By Her, in the flesh.”

The stallion glanced at Twilight as well, as if hoping to find even a silent confirmation and encouragement for his words. An assurance that he wasn’t going too far after all.

And that much he, indeed, got. So he continued, voice stern and full of conviction.

“But... feel free to think what you wish to think. About your mission, because I do realize the importance of duty, you must know this. Of following orders. And seeing things through. Wouldn’t be where I am, where I was put. You might think I’ve failed in some regard.” Having said so, Midnight glanced at Twilight. She knew that stormy gaze of his. “Perhaps some would say that I, indeed, had. But I do my best, I do what’s necessary, believing in my cause. So does the Honored Princess,” he stated with strength, with power. “In her own capacity, but blessed by Our Mother. Hwalba knaze has taken this mission onto herself, to the betterment of us. All of us. Yes, it is truth and nothing other than it. Bogine wolune to.”

Twilight found herself very keen on listening to Midnight, now that he decided to be less confrontational. Yes, his tone was harsh. But it was a harshness of a warrior, of a believer. Of somepony willing to take charge of a situation, expecting the receiver to listen and listen closely.

And Rowan Berry was not avoiding that. On the contrary, she seemed singularly focused on all those declarations, considering her expression, gradually shifting from shock to... awe.

The stallion brought his armored hoof to his breastplate, looking keenly at the mare, his approach finding purchase.

“Feel free to think what you wish of me, operative. Bogine knows I can be held accountable for many things, perhaps you might know of a few of them already. I made my mistakes as well, some of which haunt me to this very night, I’m aware of them. They lie bare before me. I am slowly coming to terms with them. But I still have my value. My place. And an important role to play, one that I do take to heart.”

He paused... only to move slightly and reach out. To grab Twilight’s hoof in his own. Mindful of the blades, but unashamed even a little.

“And feel free to think what you wish about us,” he pointed out, strongly. “You see it as abominable. Unwanted. Affecting and attacking you personally, Rowan Berry. I can get that, even if I could be called but a stupid stallion.” His grip tightened just a little. “No. I wasn’t planning on this feeling. What mind would grasp it happening? But it is here. Maybe making me look even more stupid and out of place...”

Twilight wasn’t sure whether she would agree with that in particular, but... she knew that Midnight was making a point. A powerful one, considering the gesture, as even such a small touch could be viewed as undesirable in the batpony culture when witnesses were present. And that the sheer fact of their love could be considered nothing short of an anathema.

Not to even mention that Midnight’s voice and act was causing the healer before them to grimace. Hard and sourly. For other reasons than but cultural upbringing as well.

But Midnight wasn’t finished. And his final declaration turned out to be the most pivotal of all.

“You can think what you wish of all of that... yet do not think even for a moment that what matters the most is a fraud or a plot. Hwalba knaze is lead here by the Goddess Herself. There is no question about that. She truly has the bozanu gledis. She’s a student of the Judging Sun and entrusted and favored by the Immaculate Moon... Herself. I could swear it to you in ver... You know I wouldn’t shun from it.”

The healer was looking at Midnight with nothing short of wonderment at these declarations. Something about her demeanor reminded Twilight strongly of... infatuation, indeed. But there was more to it. It was like...

Strange, it was like Rowan Berry had just witnessed Midnight in a familiar light. Like she had almost recognized him anew...

Well, truth be told, seeing him like he was now, strong and commanding, was also having a profound effect on Twilight. She had observed him cautious, she had witnessed him perturbed, even those previous night had shown her the... complexity that Midnight’s character was. But at that moment? He was a noble warrior, believing in the cause he had chosen. And he had, indeed, chosen to support Twilight with all of his might.

He realized that well enough. Looking at her with dedication, then taking one more breath and concluding in the healer’s direction, his voice filled with conviction.

“Now do with that knowledge as you wish, Rowan Berry.”

Twilight could have been upset, she realized. Yes, she could have been upset that he had been making unkind remarks to the mare before, and even that he was belittling himself... yet in a strange way that made him appear even more powerful. And right there and then...? She, herself, couldn’t have made a greater argument about everything he had mentioned.

Rowan Berry’s expression was still that of wonder, but that was only its surface. Twilight could feel, almost instinctively, that underneath there was a true mixture, a concoction. Like a healer’s herbal remedy. Of confusion, of astonishment, of apprehension... and even of mounting dread.

At least, that last one seemed to be inspiring the tone of her voice. “Hwalba knaze... Please, tell me, is... is that the truth? Have you...?”

“I have been given the Goddess’ blessing, yes,” Twilight revealed.

She let go of Midnight’s hoof, but only to make the matter more proper, stately and clear. She sat up. Regally, but without pride.

“Before my journey, which is in itself the answer to the Covenant’s invitation... I met with the Immaculate Moon... in the flesh, as she does find it prudent to reside in Equestria, alongside her sister goddess. Yes, I might be the student, the acolyte of the latter, but never in my wildest dreams would I dare to undertake such a quest without the approval of the Goddess. I know of my place and, more importantly, I know of hers.”

It was still rather peculiar to describe the, quite natural to Twilight, presence of the Princesses back home. And seeking Luna’s support wasn’t really a matter of spiritual guidance. Maybe, quite mundane, inspiration at most. But... Twilight knew that a more embellished language made it easier to convey the situation. And would definitely be understandable to the mare, who was listening to these sentences with her eyes wider still and her lips parted.

If only it was so easy to try to explain that... well, Twilight had some serious considerations lately. About Princess Luna and the Goddess.

“The Goddess blessed me by receiving me... and then granted me an even greater gift. Telling me, straight for my ears to hear, that she wishes to bring you, noctrali, her children, closer with us. And that she accepts my plan, the one I presented to her, to come to Noctraliya and refresh the ties that had once bound us. Those of cooperation, understanding. She promised me aid... and I think we can all agree that she is helping us to this very night.”

“But...” Rowan Berry’s lips were shuddering and her eyes were escaping towards Midnight. “If... if that is so, then... they why...? Then why Deep Mist and I... and...”

The stallion leaned in, just a little. “Do with that knowledge as you wish...”

He repeated himself, but that only made his words more incredible. So much so, that the healer brought her hoof to her chest, visibly trying to calm down her thrashing heart.

“I...” she tried to speak, but her voice was breathy and uneven. “I... I wanted to talk, but... But all I wanted to say to... to hwalba knaze...”

She used Twilight’s title and there was a measure of genuine reverence in it, nothing else. For once.

“... I need to... I need to think, I... but I...”

“Rowan Berry...” Twilight’s voice immediately garnered the entirety of the mare’s attention, without any difficulties. “You didn’t know. You had no chance of knowing, as it was kept from you. For reasons I won’t speak of... but I think you could discern, perhaps...”

“I...” the healer attempted to say something again, still breathing quickly and shallowly. “I...” She looked at Midnight again and Twilight could have sworn that he gave her a little nod of... encouragement? “I want to... I need to think on it all, I...”

“Of course,” Twilight assured her, deciding that a soft smile would help as well. “When we arrive... take your time. We won’t disturb you, we won’t pressure nor cause you discomfort. And then... come talk to me again, alright?”

The healer didn’t reply to this deal, but... in the chaos of her being, something surely changed.

***

“Here’s your tea, Your Lunar Majesty. Lots of sugar, as you requested.”

“Thank you, Ravenlynn.”

Luna gladly took the cup from her sister’s Advisor, ready to taste the beverage. She wouldn’t say she was particularly keen on tea at the very moment, actually, and even less on it being dreadfully sweet... but considering the hour, it was prudent to find just that little bit of a push to stay awake and lucid.

Though... Luna could think and even bet on the fact that her mounting unease would be enough of a wake-up agent.

Still, the Sun was already up and only getting higher, but her time of rest was nowhere near still. There were more important things to do, so she had to prudently wait for it. Enduring both the tiredness of the swift travel back to Canterlot as well as the natural anxiety over what was the come.

Quite humorously, Luna would dare to think, she and Raven, present currently in the Royal Parlour, were both waiting on their exact counterparts.

Raven had already let Luna know that Celestia had finished starting the day, marking it with the golden disc on the sky. And that it was blatant that she was very keen on learning about the result of the forest escapade of Luna and Moonwarden, especially having been told of the recovered message. However, matters of state had to be dealt with first, not to disrupt the work in the Palace. And not to let more ponies onto the fact that something strange and crucial was happening...

At least, not before the right time.

Luna could understand that, more than obviously. This slight delay was also allowing her to mentally prepare for the meeting. The fact that both Cadance and, more worryingly, Shining Armor would be partaking in it a little later did fill her with some more apprehension. And she could bet that even Moonwarden’s presence would not shield her from this sort of a feeling.

He was, of course, the second absentee. He had mentioned, much in advance, that he would need to take care of something first, before the meeting proper. When pushed for details, he had claimed that he wouldn’t have them until making sure he could have them, before leaving Luna their notes and the message from Twilight Sparkle and disappearing in a hurry at the Canterlot’s train station.

Those were both a rather... peculiar set of actions from him, but Luna was going to give him the benefit of the doubt. After all, he had worked tirelessly during their travel and studying the letter, coming up with a couple of ideas and concepts to discuss at that very meeting, so... it was not hard to simply trust him.

Hah... Luna found herself escaping into her thoughts even more at that notion. Trusting Moonwarden. Him, of all the ponies she knew...

It felt like it was a new realization after all, despite the fact that she had grown to rely on him a long time ago. But, lately... Luna had found herself feeling a lot more at ease with him about. Yes, he could be an insufferable miscreant and prideful at that, not to mention being a provocateur and a half. And yet... all of those things that he had said, all the things he had made her realize were, without a doubt, helping her.

Aiding her... in finding again her path through life. One which she had, due to her own mistakes and refusing to face them properly, lost in the meanders of time and doubt. She still had ways to go, she knew it, but...

Luna did realize that the gray stallion’s keen desire to help her, lift her up from her stupor of melancholy, was also causing her to see him in a much more... favorable light than before. It was a strange and mysterious feeling, actually. Luna did find herself... looking forward? Yes, it would have to be described as such. Looking forward, in a much greater capacity than before, to the moments when she would see him. Witness him bow before her in loyalty and deference, and call out to her...

“Your Majesty...”

Yes, that... or ‘my lady’. She was enjoying that as well. Perhaps even more, as it felt rather... sympathetic.

“... Your Majesty?”

Luna lifted one of her eyelids. Was he asking her about something?

“Your Majesty?”

She blinked, having managed to open both her eyes now. To witness Raven watching her intently, slightly confused.

... of course. Luna realized without delay, but with some shame instead, that she had closed her eyes for “just a second” and promptly lost track of time. Or, worse... began falling asleep.

No wonder she was having those strange thoughts!

She shook her head to make it clear of all these peculiar and... not entirely unpleasant distractions.

“Yes, Ravenlynn, pardon, you were you saying...?”

“I was saying nothing actually, Your Majesty...” the mare replied, resuming a proper position and neutral look before trotting to make sure all the chairs were neatly placed. “I just saw that you were not enjoying the tea... and that the plate and cup were slightly tilting. With all due respect to both you, Your Majesty, and the Parlour’s expensive rug, would you like a tray? I take it tiredness is gripping you?”

Luna felt her cheeks becoming a little hotter with embarrassment. It was one thing to make a blunder of composure in the presence of the chosen few, it was another to almost spill tea all over the place due to dozing off! She berated herself, straightening up and checking her mane with a practiced gesture... that she really hadn’t practiced, but what else was there to do to regain composure?

“Unfortunately, yes,” she admitted, as hiding that fact would not help at all. “Honestly, neither I nor Moonwarden did want to waste time after returning to Canterlot. Preferring to share the gathered information first, prior to finding proper rest. It is, still, very late for me at this point.”

“Of course, of course, completely understandable,” Raven replied before finally allowing herself to take her, less opulent seat, checking the glasses on her muzzle. In a gesture of semi-transparent curiosity. “Still, it is very good to see you back so soon, Your Lunar Majesty. As I grasp it, the travel was pleasant and the journey, considering the details of your request for this meeting, greatly successful?”

“Indeed, on both accounts,” Luna admitted, finally sipping the tea and hoping for the necessary kick, considering the hour. The first feeling of sugar hitting the back of her throat was, remarkably, awakening. And potent enough to be considered a form of physical assault. “However, I don’t want to get into the details before everypony has arrived, but let us say that the circumstances convinced us to come straight here. There is vital knowledge to impart.”

“Without doubts, Your Lunar Majesty, but... are those circumstances ‘bad’, per se?” Raven asked, trying to find both an outlet and a font for her interest.

Luna mused for a second. “They were... warranting much caution,” she responded in the only way that seemed prudent.

She shook her head a little again. How come she was feeling both so worn out and so ill at ease? She would think those two would somewhat cancel each other out. Though... she also wasn’t blind to the fact that, when stress and anxiety were hitting her hard, the domain of dreams was her escape.

Well... escape was, perhaps, not the word. That would signify relief and... she didn’t deserve relief yet.

And just as she thought that, a knock on the door happened. She hoped that the door handle shifting betrayed the arrival of Moonwarden...but a pony of much too bright of a coat made their way in.

... two actually. They were also much too regal, not that her Advisor lacked his grace. But... he would surely respect Luna’s clear request for a later arrival.

For it was Cadance who walked in, present already, alongside her husband. Both trotting in just before Celestia herself made her way into the chamber.

Luna rose up, making sure again not to spill the tea, though this time it wasn’t exhaustion that would cause that. Confusion, maybe. Of the irritated type... And she bet that she would need the beverage even more at that point. To take her time in the upcoming, tense conversation, especially considering Shining Armor’s current bearing.

And the absolutely last thing Luna would want was taking a sudden nap in front of the disgruntled and worried brother of Twilight Sparkle.

Celestia desired to begin the exchange in earnest, even when slowly and regally making her way to her seat. Though she couldn’t fool Luna, there was a noticeable, if masked worry to her steps.

“Forgive me for being a little late, dear sister. We want to keep things on the move even as we deal with crucial matters. For maintaining stability.” They definitely agreed on that. “It is good to see you. I hope you enjoyed your travel?”

Luna stopped herself from making an obvious face, not that she minded Tia’s kindness precisely.

“It would be far more of a matter of leisure were it not for its nature. And that of our goals.”

Shining Armor, waiting dutifully to take his seat last, spoke up in reply to that. “I sincerely hope those goals were reached. For Twilight’s sake.” Nerves were still very much audible in his tone, despite his noble efforts.

“They were,” Luna briefly assured him before sitting down, following Celestia’s lead. “Though, before we speak of that more... With all due and natural respect, I was hoping I could present the results to my sister first. I did politely request that.”

The Prince Consort’s gaze asked the foreseeable question of “why”, so she continued, keeping her tone nice and calm. Containing the displeasure.

“Not to hide anything, I assure. Rather to bring additional transparency through a prior consultation. And, perhaps, present a possible solution outright. With my sister’s aid and that of her Advisor. And with the help of my Advisor as well, when he soon arrives.”

That was as much honesty as Luna could possibly put in that set of sentences. One that could surely earn her Moonwarden’s reprimand... but the stallion still wasn’t there, peculiarly.

The other was. And he also wasn’t appreciating such an approach from Luna, though for all the different reasons.

Cadance must have felt that sort of trepidation as well. “I know we were supposed to meet only later, dear aunt, but... I couldn’t possibly stop Shining Armor. And he has more than a right to worry about Twilight. I am also concerned about her, with everything going on,” she explained, keeping solid composure.” I hope you can forgive us this eagerness... and also hope that what you’re saying does not mean that she’s in grave danger.”

Luna already felt terrible with how this meeting was going. She was tired, she had been ignored and now...

But, she had to brave it. She knew it, despite all the draining and enfeebling chaos in her being.

“Twilight Sparkle is not endangered at the moment, no. However...”

That was a bad word to use, she realized, even if her intentions were completely different. Still, the room shifted just a little, focusing even more of their attention and putting vastly heavier pressure on her. It was... The gravity of it wanted to push Luna right into the chair. Maybe through the floor...

It wouldn’t be terrible to be anywhere but here.

She looked at the door, but it remained closed so far. With no sign of any gray help.

She had to focus. Contain herself. Try once more, at least.

“What I meant by that expression, is that I would much prefer to wait for the arrival of Advisor Moonwarden. He was vital in acquiring the message and piecing together the situation from the contents. His input would be as valuable as mine.”

Raven, despite representing the “solar” end of this meeting, did lean in a little. Clearly keeping an eye on the gathered and their unmistakably somber faces.

“I... could make some tea in the meantime perhaps? Or offer something else for everypony, as we would be waiting?”

She was trying to diffuse the tension at least a little and Luna was undeniably thankful for it. However... those efforts seemed largely unsuccessful.

“Could at least a little be shared, so that our minds are at ease, sister?”

It was Celestia who pressed on. Her tone, despite being in no way threatening or reprimanding, caused her faithful attendant to attempt turning invisible in an instant. Her eyes down and her posture shrinking just a bit.

Luna... felt much worse than poor Raven. Nothing about this entire situation felt... good at the moment. It was like she was sitting in front of some sort of a... tribunal. A jury of peers, wishing nothing else than to assess her, to pass their judgement even...

Luna felt like she, indeed, wanted to be literally anywhere else.

Away. Far. Tartarus or...

... or the Moon, even.

She felt a cold shiver down her spine. Moonwarden would surely be upset with such a stance. It was... defeatism of the highest order. And... he had kept telling her, reminding her. She was the Lady of the Night. She needed to... to again have enough “of her” in her.

Luna felt her lips trembling, just a little.

“Very well. I’m displeased about such an arrangement, but I understand,” she declared, trying to evoke in herself just enough strength.

To spite her weakness, if nothing else.

She knew well that she had put herself in such a place a long time ago. And she wasn’t thinking only about her crippling illness of heart and mind. This... hearing was just one more consequence of her decision to send Twilight Sparkle forth without really having consulted it with anypony. Luna was the perpetrator. She had tried to push back the aftermath at least a little, but... nopony in this world had ever gotten away with anything. There was only either the penance of the world or that of the conscience...

She shook her head. At least internally, if such a thing was possible. This was no time for such a... dramatic talk inside of her. This... was a moment to stand tall and hold her head high in dealing with her own choices. At least... she felt like she could actually try and withstand all of this. Thanks to Moonwarden, again. She wouldn’t want to say too much with him not being present yet, but...

Yes... but.

Luna sighed, took one more sip of the sugary brew, then let her horn flare just a little. Saying anything at this point would be utter folly without the letter proper. So, in before her and suspended at the level of her eyes appeared the message in question.

“This is the missive sent by Twilight Sparkle. It is addressed to you, dear sister...” She gave Tia a short glance.”... but considering the circumstances we have allowed ourselves to break the seal, alongside my Advisor. And we would recommend everypony here being allowed to familiarize themselves with it, considering the contents.”

She pretty much saw the twitches in both Shining Armor’s and Celestia’s forelegs and she was pretty sure that she simply missed those from Cadance and Raven. Everypony, indeed, wished to examine it.

Luna took a deep breath. “But allow me to alleviate at least some fears beforehoof...”

“Why is it burned to the side?” came the question from Shining Armor, already laced with more of the mounting unease.

“That...” she responded, trying to remain calm and collected. At least on the outside. “... is also exactly why I wished to first converse with my sister. So that things could have been prepared in a way that would spare us a lot of the disquietude.”

She gazed at Celestia. She found a good measure of understanding in those eyes, but... also a retort. A wordless one... but one that definitely stung. Fiercely so.

If you only thought of doing that in the first place.

Luna could literally feel her heart wrenching at that thought.

So much so, that she wondered for a blink whether there wasn’t more to that pain than simply the torment of hearing such a sentence, in Celestia’s voice, right in her imagination.

Yes, Tia had every reason to be mad and disappointed, despite everything that they had shared. About her own actions in regards to the... the war against the batponies and everything.

But this strike right to Luna’s very core was so accurate, she would have to deem that another pony had struck true.

Herself. Yes... that was definitely the work of her own conscience. Manifesting strongly, though she was very sure she wasn’t currently dreaming...

Perhaps the penance of the world would be more merciful...

“Twilight Sparkle was, at the moment of writing this, doing well,” Luna began speaking, knowing that she simply had to let some pressure out of her. Not to get suffocated by her own feelings, despite lacking the help of her loyal aide in this endeavor. “But we can even risk the assessment that she is performing absolutely wondrously to this very moment. And that is in no way an exaggeration. We were and surely are fearing certain scenarios. Yet not only had Twilight Sparkle managed to actually enter active negotiations with the Covenant, but the Lords of the Families, at the moment of writing this message, were willing to hear what she has to say...” Luna revealed.

The gathered were listening, yes... and judging whether what she was saying was simply a ploy to calm them or was genuine truth. The curse of the clandestine.

Well... Luna would have to convince them, she presumed, while trying to simultaneously figure out what more could already be presented before the gathered. Without the additional notes she had on her nor Moonwarden’s input.

“Twilight Sparkle has written, in detail, about the sort of welcome she received. Batponies... my children, have shown her hospitality that one would expect. And a proper welcome, considering her station... Though she also points out visible signs of caution. Distrust. Even outright hostility, in words and gestures, to what she is representing. They look unkindly towards her being an alicorn connected with the Judging Sun, for example...”

Luna glanced at her sister, but Celestia’s muzzle seemingly showed no change.

Just like when one decided to only briefly observe the Sun up high, thinking it was providing steady light and remaining all but motionless on the blue sky. The truth was blazing, if one were to gaze for just a moment longer...

“Many batponies have also shown contempt towards Equestrian ideas and the ponies of the nation... Twilight Sparkle does connect it with the shared history, as the tragedy of the Soleera Cruziate as they call Radiant Glory’s invasion...” Luna found herself having to fight a sudden lump in her throat, but somehow overcame it. “... is still very vivid in their minds. And from that they are deriving feelings of both contempt and superiority. Superiority over what they believe is a nation that had shown its true, terrible face and might do so once more, as Twilight Sparkle is theorizing...”

This declaration didn’t change much in the chamber... but Luna did feel a shift in herself. Small. Maybe insignificant to some, but...

The fact that she was able to say all of that... it meant something to her. She... had the strength. To face what her children were doing. To bring up what was undesirable and stemmed from her own terrible decisions from a millennium ago.

That... that was a good step down the right path of her life.

“Still, Twilight Sparkle also writes of the support she was granted by other noctrali. She avoids using names, but she claims that she had received signs of friendship, gratitude and kindness, through official and private channels alike. Naturally, one could think that a pony like her might try to find a silver lining in almost every situation, but she is far from gullible. She mentions, for example, a meeting with the children of the local Mountain, when she was taking questions and found it a very pleasant and eye-opening experience for both parties... but I will speak more of that in a while,” Luna added, having in mind a particular request contained in the message.

She took a deep breath, knowing that what she wanted to convey next would very much be the hardest matter. It was the very linchpin for all the worries about the room. Worries that could spill over the whole country...

“However... it has to be pointed out, considering the previous conversations, that the noctrali have, indeed, threatened a military action. More so, Twilight Sparkle is asking for advice, having... learnt well of matters considering the Eastern Woods, where the town of Shades’ Hollow was. She does not hide her trepidation, her confusion at the knowledge, her... apprehension...” Luna accentuated. Hard. One more thing which she would have preferred to share with Celestia prior. “Regardless... my children are expecting the return of their rightful property, lest they take it by force.”

“Preposterous...”

Raven’s commentary escaped her lips aloud, despite her previous efforts at being as unremarkable as possible. She wasn’t ashamed to speak, however, especially considering that Shining Armor’s reaction was almost the same, if not far more displeased.

“I should have gone to the Royal Guard in a far less than the ‘casual’ capacity,” he uttered, shaking his head. “This is nothing else than an invasion waiting to happen at any time. This needs firm and large-scale preparations,” he declared in a strong voice. Almost shouting in Celestia’s direction.

Whose expression was... stormy and dark. It made for an almost frightening contrast with her usual bearing.

“Such an invasion would be... a most unfortunate turn of events,” she declared and Luna felt well what hid behind those soft words.

Felt so harshly that she simply had to address that.

“It might not come to being. Twilight Sparkle did herself claim that she had made reasonable progress, as I have mentioned, and dealt with the immediate threat.”

“Is that why the message looks burned?”

Shining Armor had difficulties containing his outrage, to which Luna shook her head just a little.

“Please, a little patience, Prince Consort. I understand. I really do, despite being responsible for this whole situation, at least to some degree. Right now, I simply wished to outline the message. So there are no great misconceptions as we shall be proceeding. For example about the state of it.”

“Misconceptions?” Cadance inquired, worry present in her voice, but not in strength. At least, not enough of it to make Luna feel even worse than she was feeling...

... actually, no. That wasn’t entirely true, she almost immediately realized.

Having said what she had said, even forced to meet all of those looks and all of those words, laced with justified worries, Luna actually found herself... relieved.

Letting go of the burden of holding all of this knowledge... more so, finding the desperate grit to actually face whatever blame and castigation was to come was... liberating. Not pleasant, not in the slightest, that wasn’t the point. Yet... the sheer fact that she didn’t feel like immediately running away and locking herself in her room that much was a huge improvement.

She... could do it. She actually could do it. After all, this was much easier than trying to be a deity again and... well, she had already managed that task at least to a small, personal degree.

And Luna realized anew who helped her make a crack in that wall of crippling fear and poisonous apathy. But... his absence was growing worrying at this point. Moonwarden wasn’t one for being late. And even if so, he was usually only “fashionably” late, so that his entrance would be that much more prominent.

She tried to shake that uneasy feeling in her gut. There was enough of these sensations in the chamber already.

“The letter... the missive itself, regardless of the contents,” Luna spoke up, pointing at the burnt edge of the parchment, “actually shows that there is a certain... discord among my children. Twilight Sparkle’s message was supposed to be contained, indeed. Never to reach Equestria. For what exact reason we don’t know, but... one can easily discern that limiting our knowledge of the Princess’ actions and forbidding support to be granted her way would be helpful to Noctraliya in case of open animosities.”

“Then how come this letter is... largely intact?” Cadance asked about the obvious.

“One of the noctrali on the letter’s way decided it wouldn’t be right to have it burn into ashes, having previously hosted Princess Twilight and being befriended by her,” Luna explained outright...

... still considering whether she wasn’t letting go of too much information. And ruining whatever plans carried in the notes she possessed. Those about the slow, methodical revealing of all the information in the message.

And yet, left to herself... Luna had to fend for herself. And... she didn’t feel too bad about it.

Celestia looked like she was about to speak, however, so... things could still take a turn, considering her expression.

“When you say... ‘discord’, dear sister,” she said, leaning in a little, “what exactly do you mean?”

Luna did open her mouth to reply, but a tender, almost inaudible knock on the Parlour’s door prevented her.

Raven was quick to spring from her seat and check for the newcomer. Which, naturally, paused the meeting... and gave Luna a moment to think on a proper way of answering.

And realize that, after all... this wasn’t turning out as bad as she had feared. Yes, there was anxiety in her, there was trepidation strong enough to fight off tiredness, but also... Having faced the fear of this audience, Luna did find herself experiencing a surge of confidence and... and pride. That she had managed, that she had found the focus and the sheer persistence to hang on.

To best herself. Allowed, by Moonwarden’s absence, to do this on her own.

... this wasn’t just one of his ploys to again give her another push in the right direction, was it?

Well, there would be a chance to ask that. Nopony else but the gray unicorn finally appeared in the door. The flicker in his monocle announced his silent entry as he gracefully stepped into the Royal Parlour. Glancing over the gathered and taking his time to give everypony proper bows.

Especially deep one went in Luna’s direction and she sent a kind nod and a small smile Moonwarden’s way.

Yes... his presence was very welcome.

But it was Celestia who spoke up first, straightening up. “Advisor Moonwarden. We’re glad you could finally join us. I take it matters of equal importance to this meeting kept you as well?”

The unicorn glanced at Luna’s sister... than at her. But said nothing. Only a little twitch seemed to have crossed his muzzle.

Which was... peculiar? Just like his silence.

Raven, by the stallion’s side, gave him a cautious glance. “You... don’t have an answer for Her Solar Majesty, Moonfred?” she prodded him gently.

But that only caused a slightly irritated stare... and yet more silence.

Luna was confused. Not any less than the rest of the gathered. This was very much unlike the unicorn. She would expect to hear his official timbre, offering a proper and polite explanation and then getting straight into business.

But nothing like that had occurred. Not to mention that the way the stallion was standing and the expression on his muzzle were both almost screaming... discomfort. The kind that was the more perplexing coming from him.

Well... Moonwarden would surely answer her inquiry, right?

“My servant... is something the matter?”

The stallion made an almost resigned face, though without even a sight. An inhale, instead.

And then, before everypony to witness it and much to Luna’s absolutely boundless astonishment, Moonwarden... stuck his tongue out in her direction?

“What—?” Luna wanted to ask immediately, but the unicorn only raised his hoof, as if to allow him to continue... whatever this display was.

The tongue... turned out not to be that. A couple seconds later, whatever this pink thing was, it still kept emitting from the stallion’s mouth. Almost like a blown-up... balloon? Becoming big, bigger and yet bigger, like Equestria’s most remarkable chewing gum!

The pink bubble was now the size of Moonwarden’s head, so much so that nopony present could actually see his expression. That is, until this strange manifestation suddenly floated away, leaving the stallion standing there for a while, with nothing but the visage of sheer resignation over his... perplexing situation.

And Luna wanted to speak up again, of course! Especially when faced with this ridiculous sight. Yet, that very moment, the strange balloon burst with a loud and undeniably comical pop.

“Forgive me, my lady, and yes, one could say there is something the matter.”

Moonwarden’s half-official, half-depressed voice emitted from the place of the former bubble.

Leaving the room absolutely flabbergasted. Luna not least of all, though she somehow managed to check on the rest of the gathered. She was quite certain she wasn’t dreaming, but she could tell everypony else had concerns about their sanity, even Tia.

Moonwarden took a deep breath, shook his head, then another balloon started appearing from his lips, this time in the color of vivid, bright orange. It took less time to form it.

Another loud pop soon followed its brief floating.

“My deepest apologies for being late.”

Luna somehow managed to be the first one escaping from utter shock. Most likely due to the fact that she felt a surge of... merriment at this weirdest of situations.

“What... happened, Moonwarden?”

Another inhale. Another bubble. Wonderfully cerulean. And then a pop.

“I have gotten the ‘details’ I mentioned,” the unicorn’s voice announced. Just before a smaller, deliciously red globule quickly flowed up from his mouth. Pop. “My lady.”

He added... and Luna could tell that he was trying with all his might not to burn up in embarrassment. But something about his misfortune was becoming more and more comical to her.

Not so much for the rest, clearly. Shining Armor, up until this point fighting his own confusion, finally managed to find his voice. Touching on the topic of Moonwarden... having lost touch with his.

“Is this some sort of a sick joke?”

Another balloon. Lime green. And quite grand.

Pop. “One could say that, lamentably, though I assure you, Prince Consort, only at my expense as I would not dare hilarity regarding this meeting otherwise.” A lilac bubble followed. With a pop, as well. “I take it the matter of the letter has already been brought forth before my arrival?” came the disembodied question, though accompanied by Moonwarden timing his gesture towards the floating message.

The other floating message.

Luna, trying to sound as neutral as she could despite the ridiculousness before her very eyes, decided to reply. Again fighting herself. Though this time for a completely different reason.

“Y-yes, my servant. I have mentioned the general contents of it, though... ekhm... we have not touched upon the matter of our notes, f-further discussions or replying to the... message... yet,” she managed to explain.

Hoping the end of her statement didn’t sound too much like a squeal of trying to contain laughter.

A hot chocolate-hued balloon. Another pop. “I hope it will not be an issue if I skip to the lattermost point for a moment, my lady?”

“Not... at all,” she replied, though having to bite her lower lip.

She almost forgot the tiredness. Also the stress. All she could think of was how utterly and unreasonably hilarious Moonwarden looked, emitting bubbles of many colors to speak, especially against his grey visage and desperate attempts at sophisticated behavior.

The unicorn looked over the gathered, with a blatantly apologetic look, before a liquorice black globule began forming before his lips. Growing bigger and bigger... to the point where Luna could have sworn that Moonwarden’s front hooves began to lose some grip on the carpet.

A short, majestic float. Pop. “Apologizing again for the... obvious disruption of my usual performance and for momentarily skipping other vital matters, I wish to inform that I might have found at least a one-time, but immediate answer to the question of replying to Princess Twilight Sparkle’s missive and assuring that we receive a swift and, well, I would not claim ‘entirely reliable’ response, but only due to the nature of the postal service I negotiated.”

Raven, still the nearest to Moonwarden though having stepped away in the face of the colorful spectacle and the constant bangs from the balloons, asked.

“Is... this farce supposed to be it?”

A petite, sunflower yellow bubble. Pop. “Shush.”

Luna had to hide her muzzle behind her hoof. Desperately.

Celestia, far less amused, but definitely intrigued, leaned forth and asked. “Not the colorful air balls themselves, I imagine, Advisor Moonwarden, but... I take it those are involved in the kind of postal service you have in mind?”

A hot pink bubble. Pop. “Yes, Your Solar Majesty.” Followed quickly by one of deep, atramentous blue. Pop. “Part of the deal.” A minuscule crimson globule. Pop. “Alas.”

Luna was trying absolutely everything, but found out that it was a very bad idea to try and hide the... bubbling laughter behind a sip of her tea, as she almost snorted the contents all over the place. She had no idea why she was finding this so funny, but... she did. She very much did.

Moonwarden gave her a glance, in which one would expect irritation and utter humiliation. But she, instead, found—

“Discord.”

Celestia’s somber call cut through the chamber.

Everypony had to shield their eyes as a sudden flash of blinding, white light occurred right next to Moonwarden.

Floating on an invisible hammock of sorts, considering the laid-back position and attitude, was the Spirit of Chaos himself. Happily and leisurely, though in the more traditional way than right from his mouth, blowing his own set of ridiculously colorful soap bubbles all over the chamber. Still those were very keen on floating up and popping, releasing confetti of many, colorful versions of the grey unicorn’s face, with comically overdone expressions. Falling all over the place in a rainbow rain.

The draconequus stopped his merry pastime only to laugh out loud and turn to the gathered.

“O-hoho! I heard my name three times around here! Means I am missed dearly, how kind of you all!”

With a short snap from his leonine paw, he made almost all of the manifested, colorful cutouts gather and attach themselves to the stallion’s muzzle at speed. Momentarily making a fanfare of colors change his usually cold and grey appearance, before disappearing into vivid dust as Moonwarden sneezed heartily.

Discord clapped heartily as well. “Bravo! Bravo! Wonderful work, Moon Moon, you proper gentlecolt, you! We simply need to do this again, your embarrassment is a delicious payment.”

As if to accentuate, Discord conjured for himself in yet another blinding flash some sort of a... chocolate milk beverage in a tall glass. He grabbed the last remaining piece of the expressions-confetti, that of the comically reddened awkwardness, and garnished his drink as if with a cherry.

Moonwarden, in the meantime, sniffed and rubbed his throat. Then assumed a proper stance and manner finally and inhaled.

“Pop!”

A massive bang emitted straight from his lips, causing him to throw his hooves up in the air in utter, irredeemable defeat.

That much Luna simply couldn’t take.

The sound of laughter emitting from her was... incredible. Out of place, yes. And for many reasons, because... it was almost like finding again a forgotten feeling, so deep and ridiculous her hysterics were.

So... liberating.

She could barely see her Advisor’s expression through the tears that began to roll down her face... but she could again swear that, witnessing her like that, Moonwarden’s gaze was filled with nothing but gentle warmth.

Chapter LXIII – Gray Propriety

Luna woke up the next night at the regular time... as much as she could tell, at least, despite staying up very late by her standards. The thick, soft and black drapes, specifically designed to block the light of day and allow rest in the comforting darkness, did betray only in the slightest that the Sun’s time in the sky had almost run out. Which meant that it was, indeed, time to rise and shine silver illumination on the land of Equestria soon.

But awakening also meant that moment of brief confusion and consideration. Had last day... really happened?

Luna rubbed her eyes, fighting the lingering touch of sleep, no less thick and soft than the curtains of her chamber.

She could remember... balloons. The Royal Parlour. A lot of work done, yes, despite the mounting exhaustion. Also... Discord, the draconequus of Chaos, making assurances that he would be delivering the letter to Twilight without unnecessary delays. Which, in the case of somepony claiming to have an “agnostic” approach to the concept of time, had caused quite the conversation between him and Tia.

And finally... Luna remembered her laughter. And Moonwarden’s gaze, locked on her with... fondness.

Though she couldn’t be sure if that last thing wasn’t just one of the nightly fantasies, lacking the true anchor in reality. It seemed almost too convenient, too similar to what she had experienced in the Parlour, dozing off before the quite tense meeting. And the moment that the meeting had ended, with the promise that more details of the reply would be discussed through the rest of the day and presented to Luna for approval, she could feel herself almost dropping from her hooves, so... perhaps she had only imagined that stare from her servant...?

Not to mention that, despite what she had managed to achieve last day, because that was no dream... Luna didn’t feel relieved anymore. The day’s sleep hadn’t served that. Instead, in her visions, she had gone through all the contents of Princess Twilight’s letter... and thought of only the most dreadful outcomes coming from each and every paragraph. She had to face all of the most pessimistic possibilities and sordid scenarios. To work through them... and realize those could have been avoided, were it not for more of her mistakes and faults...

So... she could only hope that her children, her batponies, were far better than those dreary dreams.

For their sake. For her sake.

Luna took the proper amount of time to actually make herself look... proper, indeed. Thankfully, despite the harsher aspects of her usual rest, she was never one to look utterly disheveled in the evening. It sounded rather plain, but there were obvious advantages to having a mane naturally saturated with arcane power. Less brushing and styling. Still, Luna’s whole bearing and look required its dose of adequate treatment. Sometimes simply to hide the bags under her eyes and banish the scowl on her muzzle at her own state.

To think that actions like actually washing one’s muzzle would some nights feel exhaustive...

Thankfully, that evening went rather smoothly, as she found in herself just the correct amount of drive to make herself presentable to tackle the night. As she was putting on her tiara with the right amount of gusto, accepting its weight and that of her duties, a knock on the door resounded.

Quite measured and proper. And with just the right timing, betraying who it might have been.

“Yes?”

“Advisor Moonwarden, Your Majesty. Here to humbly ask for a private audience, if it pleases.”

Her servant’s voice was a welcome sound, though his words lacked the usual pride. Luna could easily figure out why, considering the shenanigans she had witnessed... and couldn’t help but still giggle at.

She gave herself one last look in her mirror, hoping she looked nice and regal. For some reason, she found herself wanting to be witnessed like that by Moonwarden.

Then she went to open the doors herself. It was actually Tia who was the one for maids being allowed around to help her dress and get ready for the day. Luna valued her privacy a bit more and, besides, it wasn’t beneath her to take care of herself.

She simply needed the strength for it and... she was getting there again, she felt, after the latest batch of anxieties. This arrival would help her in that even more.

At the threshold of her room waited none other than the gray unicorn. His stance most proper and his clothes even more so. He even had decided to put on one of his more elegant capes, emblazoned with his own cutie mark. The full Moon on a heater shield, which he wore with dignity and confidence. And with his mane done with additional care, simultaneously hiding and accentuating the graying strands, Luna would have to deem his look spotless.

She could easily guess why exactly.

“Greetings, my Advisor. You are here quite early.”

“Good night to you, my lady,” Moonwarden responded with a deferential bow. “I hope I have not dared to arrive precisely to interrupt your evening routine?”

“I’m pretty certain you know you haven’t,” Luna told him with a small smile. “I wouldn’t put it past you to have waited outside my door until you knew the time was right.”

The unicorn blinked, his expression inscrutable. “No comment.”

She shook her head, suppressing a laugh. “Back to your prim and proper form, I see. Or can I expect a bit more of the... colorful displays coming from you?”

She didn’t meant to be rude or cheeky, but... well, first, she could allow herself that in front of him. And, second, the obvious “issues” from the Parlour meeting had to be addressed, right?

Moonwarden’s expression remained neutral. Only his head tilted a little bit. “I have not the foggiest of ideas what you might be referring to, my lady. Nothing happened during the last vital and crucial meeting with you and Her Solar Majesty and Princess Cadance and the Prince Consort. Especially nothing that might have left my reputation in ruin in front of all of you and Advisor Raven. If anypony were to deem otherwise, I would unfortunately have to diagnose it as a mass suggestion and hallucination, caused by too much hysteric tension present in the gathered.”

Despite the unicorn’s claims, Luna was now only better and better remembering the laugh attack she had suffered. Possessed by it, nothing short of it, and only having managed to calm down when Discord had decided to properly restore her servant’s voice. Which had taken some convincing. And some more violent and possibly quite rude “popping” from her loyal servant.

She shook her head at the memory, containing herself somehow. “If that is how you want to present it to retain the remnants of your dignity, Moonwarden,” she retorted, but only made the stallion roll his eyes. “Did you wish to have the audience inside?”

He bowed his head. “I want not to impose on your chamber nor your duty of raising the Moon, my lady. I would like to converse, but I can wait outside beforehoof. Especially if you believe that I have done so already.”

“Nonsense. I won’t have my loyal servant standing around like that. I value your time as well, Moonwarden,” she told him. Gladly stepping away from the door and giving the stallion a free choice of entering.

Choice which he made after just that little, polite delay. Trotting in with dignity and poise, though having waited to be led in by Luna.

She was, indeed, willing to have a moment with the unicorn even before finding for herself a meal or turning to her Moon duties.

“We have some minutes still before my sworn task awaits me. Is it something important, my servant, or are you here to... well, assuage your own burning embarrassment over what transpired?” she poked. Just a little, standing next to the entryway to her terrace.

The stallion had dutifully stopped by the other end of the chamber. “Again, I would claim defamation. Trying to suggest anything out of place occurring is beneath you, my lady,” the stallion claimed stoically. But when his eyes escaped to the side, he shuddered all over. “However... just one glance at your colorful cushions collection is making me rather uneasy.”

Luna giggled behind her hoof, herself examining that... casual resting place of hers. Many would not believe how helpful it could be for her to simply have a moment in the softness and comforting hues.

“I doubt Discord thought of this exactly when being... inspired to do that little trick at your expense,” she claimed, trotting towards the vivid selection. “So... I take it as truth, then? He has agreed to act as our messenger to Princess Twilight in exchange for making you an absolute laughing-stock in front of all of us?”

The stallion grimaced visibly and, with a practiced gesture of a stallion of breeding, checked his granite vest and his black cape. He would surely make it billow, like in a sudden gust of wind, if it only were to make him even less similar to whomever it had been in the Royal Parlour.

Emitting bubbles from his very muzzle and all that.

Moonwarden then spoke, calm and collected, abandoning the amusing denial. “My lady, I do not see myself as having lost the very remnants of my dignity, honestly. True, I took a hit. No doubt about that,” he admitted with a shrug. “But I am a Trottinghamian gentlecolt. It takes one to suffer mistreatment and carry on with even more sobriety.”

Luna didn’t know what prompted her to speak up in response, but... she touched one of the cushions with her hoof and smiled. Almost mischievously.

“Then... even were I to toss one of those your way, you would accept it and just continue?”

The stallion’s lips twitched just a little, though Luna didn’t know whether he was fighting a smile or a scowl. His voice definitely suggested the latter.

“Discord, I swear, if that is you posing as my lady, I will turn your twisted hide monochromatic and your limbs symmetrical.”

“Peace, my servant. ‘Tis me and you can surely tell that.”

“That I, thank providence, can...” the unicorn responded with a solemn nod... which still hid some relief. “Not to even mention that my limited magical capabilities beyond mentalism would surely not be enough to bring any sort of order to that... abominable nuisance of a creature.”

“Is that how you want to call a new ally in our cause?” Luna asked... moving away from the cushion pile, despite the ridiculous temptation still in her.

She had to keep herself under control at least a little. Especially since, well... she couldn’t deny that Moonwarden’s presence was making her feel quite... at ease. More so than usually and that was rather strange to fathom.

The unicorn was definitely pleased that she hadn’t followed through with her suggestion of a pillow strike. His stance did become a little less tense.

“In this instance, my lady, I call it as I see it. Discord was a sudden... and, one could say, ‘crazed’ idea of mine. Still, one that I judged to be worth the trouble just enough to go through with,” he told her with a small shrug. “That, however, does not mean that I suddenly find him any less annoying and capricious. More so, I have made him aware of that.”

Luna approached the chamber’s mirror. Looking at the stallion and herself in the reflection. “You think he wasn’t expecting to hear that coming from you?”

“Oh, no, he was very much expecting it, he had a laugh about it. I am pretty certain that I have worked in my own disfavour by being quite so honest... but I was willing to give the whole concept a shot for the sake of improving our situation. Which meant laying certain things out,” Moonwarden explained.

Luna glanced at him in the mirror, meeting his gaze. “And... that was enough to make him actually want to cooperate?”

“Well, I did appeal to his hidden, inner goodness. Suggested that it would be beneficial to do something productive for once and not have constant fun gallivanting around the place, using his omnip—oh, who am I kidding, it was only his sudden surge of remorse after his involvement with Lord Tirek that got him even remotely interested in helping. So I used that.”

Luna found her reflection stopping dead. Its eyes locked on the gray stallion, who had just finished speaking. In the clear and rich mirror, his crystal eyepiece shone with the thousands of reflections. Or so Luna thought, because when she turned to look at Moonwarden, nothing out of the place was happening.

Other than, well, his last statement’s faint echo being still present. Or was that also Luna’s imagination?

“I... don’t think I understood you right. You have managed to... guilt trip the Spirit of Chaos into helping us out?”

The unicorn blinked, opening his mouth a little as if to speak. But then just chuckled briefly and shook his head.

“My lady, I am honoured to be considered quite so skillful. And especially by you. But... were I to possess that level of mastery in manipulation, we would not be having this conversation.”

She squinted, very curious. “And instead...?”

There was a momentary pause before the rascal spoke up.

“Why bother with and ruin a perfectly good make-believe?” he told her, his lips shuddering in a faint smile that strangely had nothing to do with abusing his skills at beguilement and machinations. “As to the matter of getting Discord to play along for a brief moment, well... nothing quite so adroit was utilized. I simply explained what we need, pointed out his improbable skills could be very useful and then offered willingness to grant him the right form of payment for his kind gesture,” Moonwarden explained, quite satisfied with himself... until the very end of his statement, naturally.

So Luna simply had to focus on that. “Payment which involved what we all have seen?”

“Payment which involved what you all have seen, my lady, yes,” the stallion admitted. Very reluctantly. “I may not have my ‘beloved’ father’s banker’s instinct, but I can quite safely assess that it was an incommodious arrangement on my end...”

“I can grasp that, my servant, but... you might be surprised about the final tally,” she told him, slowly trotting towards the terrace, knowing it was soon time to fulfill her duties. She was followed diligently by Moonwarden’s silver stare. “If Discord shall pass our message along to Princess Twilight and give us at least a few sentences of instant reply from her, regarding her current situation...” Luna mused for a second. “Yes... It might turn out that your colorful spectacle at the Parlour ended up being one of, if not your most successful scheme yet, my servant.”

She poked him a little, but, as he had claimed, he could take it and carry on. Still, his expression was quite unamused.

“Stupendous,” he responded, and his deadpan delivery was something to be admired. “Such a relief that I shall be fondly remembered not due to my tireless service to the nation and its twobit-halfbit denizens... but for blowing colourful, popping bubbles during an official audience with the most powerful ponies in Equestria and beyond,” Moonwarden lamented in the most stoic way imaginable. “Might I accompany you to the terrace, my lady?”

“You wish to witness me raising the Moon?” she asked and the stallion’s smirking expression was accompanied by yet another shrug.

“That is always a great honour, my lady,” he told her. “That or I want to just fling myself off of it, if that idiocy is to be my legacy.”

Luna rolled her eyes, only somewhat amused. “I would rather you abstained from that, Moonwarden. I have grown quite fond of your presence at this point.”

She... soon realized that something was a little off. Especially when the stallion’s expression shifted just a little and his eyes widened ever so slightly. It wasn’t always easy to get a reaction out of her servant, but... that time, it surprised her greatly that she had invoked one.

Mostly since she quickly became aware that her sentence, whilst it could have been one used by a kind ruler, had sounded a lot more... delicate. And she knew that it hadn’t been the first time lately that she had only after the fact comprehended utilizing a very... unusual tone when turning to the stallion.

It certainly prompted Moonwarden to clear his throat just a little and realign his monocle. “Well, my lady, that is a... far more prominent distinction than being allowed to witness your cosmic craft. Not that I do not want to do that still.”

There was genuine engrossment in the unicorn’s voice and Luna was not going to rob him of that. Especially since... she didn’t feel particularly ashamed about her choice of words. Nor the melody of her voice. His presence did fill her with a certain kind of... calm. Fondness, indeed.

It was just... most peculiar that she was vocalizing it so transparently as of late. And in unplanned moments.

“You are most welcome to witness me,” Luna assured him. Then another memory came to the forefront of her mind. “After all... you have promised me to always be there for me, do you remember?”

Moonwarden seemed genuinely and simply... pleased. Quite a rarity from him. And not only by her question, as it happened. Also with the cape he had chosen. As he could perform a little sweep with it and bow before Luna with regard and respect.

“Gleefully so, my lady. As long as there is breath, undisturbed, in my lungs,” he assured, making her smile. And genuinely. “And maybe a little longer still, because who can tell these things?”

Now that caused Luna to giggle, indeed. She motioned for Moonwarden to follow her outside before speaking up again.

“So you are already planning in advance to haunt the Palace, perhaps?” she asked... with a touch of melancholy.

There was... a burden to being an alicorn, though not one which she wanted affecting this exchange. Yet still one difficult to ignore completely.

Moonwarden, it seemed, understood her question in entirety. It was as if the same consideration was on his mind as well.

“I was on the brink once before, my lady,” he replied, stretching his scarred back almost instinctively. “Perishing did not take, as I refuse to let such banal matters affect my loyal service to you,” he assured her, though even in his rather humorous tone she found a considerable amount of honesty. “In the worst case scenario, my lady, you will be able to find me in all the darkest places about. You shall indubitably recognize my form thanks to the monocle.”

Luna found it hard not to chuckle more at the very melodramatic melody of his voice, despite the nature of the touched topic. She recalled when she had already seen him in the deep shadows of one of the Palace’s staircases. An ominous wraith. Ha, that look strangely suited him, though she wouldn’t even for a moment want to consider him being... transformed like that before his time.

The sheer thought caused a small, but very cold needle to prick her heart. Which was as understandable to her as... exotic and unforeseeable.

She would think on that sensation some more, but the delicate, chilly breeze of the open night’s sky embraced her as she made her way to the terrace. The evening hours were at an end and her sister’s symbol and charge was almost gone, the last rays of it bidding farewell to the towns and hamlets of Equestria. Its regal presence was still painting the horizon red and violet, but those hues would soon be gone, overtaken rightfully by the deep, delicate expanse of the night. The first stars had already begun awakening, marking the sky with their orderly and mystical presence.

Now it was time for Luna’s sign, to be added to the glorious firmament.

She stood at the terrace’s edge, already reaching out for the distant sphere of silver light. The mystery of the Moon was beyond the reach of common ponies. But, for her... her companion, her symbol and her prison was most familiar.

She looked behind for a breath. Moonwarden had loyally accompanied her so far, but now kept his distance, as it would be proper. In his gaze she could clearly see loyalty and reverence towards her and her great task. He was a pony that knew his place...

... actually, that wasn’t true. The unicorn, despite his clear preference for maintaining order and structure to things, was the one to also push the boundaries or weave around them, if it could be done for a greater cause. He had his own code, Luna knew of that, though many would claim that he was dangerously let loose.

However, even when he had been prodding her, when it was necessary to try and awaken her from her apathy and dark thoughts, he always did so with undeniable dedication and faithful service to her. She could tell, she could feel it. He was her servant and she was his Princess, always. It was in the way he bowed, the manner he spoke in. And Luna felt immensely grateful that she had found a dutiful and diligent pony like him to be her Royal Advisor... as her return left her with little confidence that she could inspire such fealty ever again. If she had even deserved it in the first place, considering her terrible choices...

And yet... fealty and loyalty and service... they felt like rather shallow words for her that evening. She held those things in high regard, of course, but... something was off. Something needed to be done. She couldn’t figure out why. She just knew she had to... she wanted to do it.

“Moonwarden,” she spoke up, though she almost bit her lip to silence herself in this strange... dichotomy of willingness and worry that was overtaking her.

“My lady,” the unicorn replied. Again with perfect attention, ready to serve her every whim and will.

Yes... Luna had lately considered whether he had anything in his life other than his duties. Anything that granted him satisfaction, peace of mind, the same sort of relaxation she had again begun uncovering, after their meeting with Sunfall Ordain. The joy of a careless flight, of the night’s sky above and the verdant forest below, the pleasure of carefree and fluffy clouds against one’s coat.

For some reason... though Luna really couldn’t name it, she... she wanted to grant him something. Something small, maybe silly, but...

“Would you come and stand by me?”

Moonwarden’s eyebrow cocked visibly, as the request clearly caught him off guard a little. “My lady, if... that is your wish, of course. Yet I know your task requires concentration and the sanctity of it prompts me to keep my distance.”

“That is true... but tonight, I want you closer. By my side.”

Why was she even offering that...?

The unicorn hesitated for just a heartbeat, before nodding and silently approaching. Following the encouraging motion of her hoof, he dared to shorten the distance even more, soon standing right by her, against the marble balustrade.

Luna felt... peculiar. They had been like that many times, talking at the Royal Office’s balcony, for example. He was oft following her, her loyal shade, whispering of their plans and schemes to help Equestria in the dark of the night. This wasn’t anything extraordinary.

But this time, it felt so... so...

She found herself speaking, trying to address her own inner confusion. “You will think me silly, my servant...”

“Most unlikely.”

She sighed in a short laugh. “Still allow me to think so. But...”

She glanced at the far horizon to the east, feeling the ready presence of the night’s silver guardian, prepared to answer to her will. It was hard... it was almost impossible not to draw the comparison with the stallion just next to her.

Her warden.

... that was all so frivolous. Luna knew she was being so unbelievably wayward at that moment, doing those analogies, dwelling on those strange thoughts. Out of place and seemingly random. Softening her voice when addressing him, without even realizing she had been doing so at first.

She had no idea why. Why, after all those years of cold and unfeeling apathy, wallowing in the old mistakes and finding herself constantly in the state of... just and deserved, as she had believed, penance... Why, even though she had been made to slowly realize that her own depression and torment had not been the right answer to her sins, why would trying to free herself from the prison of her mind mean suddenly turning... unreasonable? Illogical? Preposterous?

And yet, threefold certain in return, she felt... happy, following that impulse which had manifested in her and was prompting her to act.

She looked at Moonwarden, knowing that her gaze was not only benign, but kind and warm.

“My duty is to everypony and the silver light shines brightly upon all, indeed... But tonight, my loyal servant, I feel... that I wish to raise the Moon for you.”

She saw yet another shift in the stallion’s expression, but quickly averted her eyes. Feeling a sudden rush of embarrassment at that... cloying declaration. She had no reason to, really, but there it was.

At least her sign on the sky didn’t mind being dedicated quite so strongly for once.

With an exhale, Luna flared her horn. Slowly, in a practiced tempo, but with equally practiced conviction. The magical energy eagerly gathered around it, plucked from the omnipresent ley lines, adhering to her without delay nor protest. For hers was the might of an alicorn and one whose very essence spoke of the night and the Moon. And for that exact reason she could reach out and embrace, tether and pull the wondrous, cosmic orb. Connected to her on the level of her very being, her pure essence.

That night... she made doubly sure to encompass the heavenly sign with her power, cradle it in it, like one would a foal. And lift it with grace and might... Methodically. Majestically.

Moonwarden... deserved to see a spectacle, Luna thought, feeling a small smile blooming on her muzzle.

Even the very first beam from the silver disc bathed the land with resplendence and glory. Regal, yes, without a doubt. But never overbearing. Never autocratic. That had no place in the argent aura.

This was the illumination of care and gentle guidance. To the weary, to the tired, to the anxious. Guiding the path for the ones returning late, offering hope to the ones of nightly tasks. Warning those that would dare advance their vile agendas, that even when the daylight was gone, the silver rays would find and expose them.

A light shielding those that would seek out the hours of darkness for respite and rest, giving rejuvenating slumber to the worker, peaceful dreams to the foal. A sign tender to behold, inspiring those of gentle souls, granting courage and hope, feeding inspiration and awakening imagination. Safeguarding those that stood vigil and secreting those that sought sweet sensations in the shades of night.

A mark, a sign, a gift... for everypony.

And tonight... for one pony specifically.

Luna found herself smiling at all the thoughts... and that last one not least of all. She inhaled the cold wind of the night, letting it fill her lungs with its renewing presence. She embraced this moment of power and focus... and simple joy.

And she felt herself gently floating above the terrace’s marbles. She let it happen. She let the power she had gathered to lift her. She allowed it, for a brief but wondrous moment, to take her away from the boundaries of the world around.

Luna... missed this feeling.

She felt that she was, gently and still with some hesitation yet also glee, embracing her destined path. Becoming one with her sign. She knew that, in troubled times, she would be limiting herself to just... performing her duty. With diligence, but not enthusiasm. Not... wonder. For the land deserved its guiding light always. Even if she, herself, stayed in the darkened corners of her mind.

Yet this sensation... oh, how she could recall it right there and then. This oneness, this harmony and bliss that she could sometimes reach, joined with the heavenly sign.

She allowed the sensation to wash over her, indulge her, guide her in the gentle suspension. With her wings spread wide and her mane billowing in invisible winds, as refreshing as the night’s breeze. And Luna even acquiesced to her own body’s senses dulling for just a moment. To have them replaced with the encompassing feeling of... serenity.

She would smile and laugh and fly just like those few nights ago, but this... this stillness felt just as ecstatic. And the fact that she found enough will in herself, enough focus and constancy in her that particular evening... to drink from the depths of her nature, to sip the light of the Moon... it was...

That taste was sweet.

Luna found herself, for the briefest of moments but once again... at one with her duty and power.

She was an alicorn. She was a Princess. She was a symbol.

She could be all of that and more.

For that one breath... she even believed in it. Again.

A heartbeat later she felt the stone of the balcony under her hooves once more. She exhaled, letting both the refreshing wind and the excess power flow gently away from her. Already missing their balmy embrace.

But Luna had to restore her focus on the present, after all. Above the horizon, the Moon regally continued on its journey, glad and thankful for her act. And she smiled at the silver disc, filling the terrace with its wondrous light, an inspiration to her as well.

This would be a wonderful night.

Luna finally turned her head towards Moonwarden.

... and she found herself bemused.

Witnessing such a blessed sight of the Moon, cherished by some and praised by others... the stallion’s gaze was undeniably locked just on her, rather than upwards.

She couldn’t understand why.

“Have you... enjoyed it?” came her, rather silly question... but she had warned him she could be behaving as such.

Moonwarden did glance at the Moon on high... but in a rather short time did his stare return. And his eyes were... different. She would expect that light of the heavenly sign to fill them with hope and courage, but this was... distinct. His gaze was keen and piercing. Focused solely on her. And it wasn’t his anathematized craft which was making it so.

The stallion’s voice was calm. Far calmer than she could remember it.

“My lady...” The way he said that made Luna’s very core shift and shudder. “I am... unworthy to have been given such a gift. And I am not downplaying its significance, believe me... even if you have found my eyes on you and not the glorious Moon. Its splendour this night is singular. And yet...” He hesitated for a breath, she could feel it. And that stalling touched her as well. “When one is right next to and witnessing the majesty and grandeur of the Alicorn of the Moon, the Lady of the Night... even the night’s sky is not resplendent enough to provoke wonder that would turn one’s gaze away.”

Luna could have sworn that her muzzle felt warmer. Much warmer.

“You are... embarrassing me, my servant...” she told him. Her voice, again, quite tender without her direct desire.

Moonwarden bowed with reverence. “I... beg your forgiveness, my lady. I realize I might have... spoken out of line. It is... it simply is a singular joy, for your unworthy sycophant to witness you in your glory.”

Luna found her lips curling back into a smile. “Well then... consider no lines crossed. I am... pleased to hear that.”

She suddenly felt like she could have said more, but... she had no idea what exactly. Only that the expression she used had seemingly fallen flat.

Though the unicorn must have not felt likewise. He straightened back his posture and his lips were also smiling ever so gently.

“Truth be told, my lady... I have allowed myself to occupy your time tonight with a singular purpose at first. Making sure I have not lost in your eyes after yesterday. For my embarrassment was absolutely monumental. I hope the one I granted you just now was less malicious...”

“Very much so...” Luna assured him, though... she had no idea what kind it really was. Only that it was good. That it felt right.

The gray stallion continued, his tone almost warm, despite his usual demeanor. “But I see clearly that my worries were for naught. If I am worthy to be granted such a boon, such a favour, even after Discord’s gambit... then I presume that being turned from Moonwarden to a mooncalf for the greater good will not ever make you think any less of me...”

Luna shook her head, trying not to laugh. There was something profound in the stallion’s words and she, indeed, wouldn’t want to diminish them nor the pony himself.

“Not at all, my servant. If anything... I suppose I should again express my surprise that you are finding my opinion so vital to you...” she revealed, looking over the land of Equestria, bathing in the silver moonlight. “I, myself, have issues with seeing myself quite so... crucial in the grand scheme of things. And you realize that. You... you know of my anxieties and shortcomings better than most. Better than anypony, I think.”

“Those are not making you, your character nor your worth dwindle, my lady. Knowing about those is simply one more accolade of mine, nothing more,” he assured her, that small note of pride in his voice being almost adorable.

And putting her mind at ease for yet another time, even if temporarily. For which she was most thankful.

“Besides...” Moonwarden continued, pointing at the argent discus, enchantingly illuminating not only the domain of Equestria and beyond, but the two of them on the Palace’s terrace. “... I sincerely doubt any sort of a faulty pony, let alone a monarch, could have made such a performance possible,” he encouraged her. His tone growing warmer yet again. “How could any moth not fall for such a Moon?”

That was just sweet of him and Luna found herself exhaling in a short, but meaningful... and almost affectionate laugh.

He seemed doubly pleased about it. “I am simply glad I might or might have not made such a display possible in some minuscule extent, my lady.”

“You are, to this night, most helpful with your little plots,” she assured him back, causing him to smirk. “Honestly, up until I saw Discord make his colorful entrance, I had already begun flirting with the idea that you being late to the meeting was yet another one of your schemes. Intending to make me stand my ground on my own against everypony, before your convenient arrival at a later time. Did you want to save me like I were a damsel in distress?”

“What an archetypal outcome that would have been...” Moonwarden commented, still smirking. “But... that is the best part of being a manipulative wretch, my lady,” he instructed her, with a roguish glance. “At some point, one does not even have to lift one’s hoof... and yet everypony still believes in intrigues being weaved left and right.” He chuckled to himself. “You could still put that one on my tab, of course, as long as it makes me look even better.”

“Don’t push your luck, Moonwarden,” she warned him. Almost... playfully. And she wasn’t regretting it.

He shrugged, his expression unchanging. “Trying not to, my lady. Believe me.” He paused for a brief moment, eyes looking towards the silver sign against the night’s sky. “Still... plot or not, for all the ignominy I have suffered... and the upcoming, vicious harassment I will receive from Raven over that one,” he pointed out, with a comical pout. But just a brief one. “... it was indeed so wonderful to hear you laugh, my lady...”

Luna looked at him and soon met his gaze. Her lips gladly locked in a faint, but most meaningful smile. “I think so too...”

There were things to take care of. Crises to avert, issues to handle, ponies to safeguard and lead... but for a brief moment longer, Luna didn’t care. Allowed herself not to. There was something... singularly unreasonable about standing with Moonwarden against the starlit sky and in the silver light of the Moon.

There was... meaning. In their silence. In their stillness. In their understanding.

Luna couldn’t figure out what was that small, odd thing she began feeling... or perhaps just realized there and then. But she cherished it, nonetheless.

***

Twilight was tossing and turning. Despite being sure she was still somewhat asleep, she could actually tell her restlessness was no dream.

She was trying her best to find proper rest, to enjoy maybe an hour more of peaceful slumber... but it was for naught. She could actually feel the sweat matting her coat, gluing the strands of her mane together. She wasn’t sure whether she was hot or cold, if the woolen comforter was actually helping or hindering her in her, so far, futile attempts at further respite.

Twilight wasn’t even sure what exactly was happening. For no reason at all that she could think of, she was... anxious. She was... she was certain, she felt that something was out of place. Wrong? She wouldn’t be able to tell. But... yes, something was disarranged. Or becoming so. She couldn’t tell what, but she could sense it. It was like... like a distant voice was calling to her. Faint, echoing.

“Twilight...”

She heard.

She wanted to respond, to call out and assure the... the voice, the presence that she was listening. But her lips refused to work. Locked in between sleep and wakefulness she tried her best. But that best was simply managing a singular, brief note from her throat. Strained and almost pitiful. She could only hope that she could have been heard.

But there was no reply, not that she could tell. Was she not loud enough after all? And yet... another wave of anxiety hit her. Like a literal wave, making her switch sides again, to the hurt of her wings almost. A tide had run over her, was continuing still, coming in to change and shape and switch places.

It was silver. The sea from which it came was argent and heavy. Equally restless as she was. There was... much unrest in it. How water could be troubled in the mental sense Twilight didn’t know, for its surface wasn’t more perturbed than the rising and falling, breathing chest. But there was disquiet in it.

The ocean almost told her so. With its distant, mournful breaths and sighs, reaching her from below, from above.

It complained... but not? It protested, but understood? This shifting of emotions was almost overbearing, crushing and lifting, diminishing and swelling.

“Twilight.”

The voice was stronger now. Concerned.

So she tried again to speak... but that was still impossible, her muzzle refusing to work as intended.

She could only wallow, swim in the current of misery. As natural as preternatural, as expected as unexpected, as wanted as unwanted... She felt that a part of her was weighing her down, a droplet heavy enough to try and pull her through the rocks of the mountain around her. Twilight felt sluggish, encumbered, her mind was touched by murky and laden darkness. The air she was trying to gasp for came still and choking. She fought to open her mouth against it, against it all, but knew...

She was confused. She was perturbed. She feared it would happen and yet...

“Twilight?”

Twilight screamed in reply.

Realizing that she simultaneously bolted up in her bed, tossing the comforter aside. Her eyes wide and panicked. She saw a movement right next to her bed and lit up her horn, startled, but ready to defend herself from whatever terrible shadow was trying to reach her.

She heard the shade letting out a sharp hiss. “To bid ia! It’s me! Twilight, it’s just me!”

She glanced to the side and indeed saw... “Midnight...?”

The shouts and her own question did dispel the remaining shreds of sleep, keeping her from the reality of the waking world. She shook her head for additional clarity, then, indeed, saw her lover’s silhouette. Right next to her bed. His stance was low, his posture that of somepony who had received proper training. With his eyes narrowed and his pupils dilated, his back legs readied and his wings prepared to beat.

Twilight blinked at the sight... then realized where that raspberry aura on it was coming from.

She extinguished her horn rapidly, not wishing to give him the wrong impression... if she was even trying to actually grant any in the first place. For all she knew, she had just woken up from something akin to a very, very... moving nightmare.

Considering Midnight’s expression, he too must have realized it some time ago. His posture relaxed after a second longer.

“Rough evening, my light?” he inquired, reaching down to grab with his healthy foreleg the comforter which had landed on the floor.

Twilight rubbed her eyes... then her entire muzzle, trying to additionally assure herself she wouldn’t be returning to such restless “slumber”. There would be no rest found there...

“Is it...” She tried to suppress a yawn. “Is it late already?”

The stallion paused for a moment. “N... No, not at all. Maybe just a while after moonrise,” he told her, folding the woolen spread and putting it neatly back on the bed proper. “Got up a bit earlier, did some light exercises, I assure you, not to upset the wounds, and then decided to check on you after locking my chamber. Thank you for leaving me the normal key to yours.”

“N-no problem,” she told him, in a slight daze still. “I can just use my magic.”

“So I just saw. It can be useful, yes,” he told her, looking at her horn and mane and coming closer yet. “Saw you shaking like you were touched by febre so I tried to wake you up.” He sat next to her, mindful of his bandages. “Are you feeling well and healthy?”

Twilight checked her forehead, finding it cold, but terribly sweaty. “I... think so, but that was a rough patch of ‘sleeping’, I admit...” The very thought caused her to shudder.

The stallion grimaced a little. “I would think that, of all places, resting in the Tuarie would be the most calming, no?”

He, normally, would have a point. Twilight recalled having days in the Sanctuary when she had woken up rested and incredibly refreshed. And, well, considering that the tough conversation she had managed to get through yesternight came to a... reasonable conclusion so far, Twilight would think herself able to find the said, proper rest.

Custodian Lichen had given her a most gracious welcome too. Happy once more to see her at the holy place... and wringing his hooves in despair over Midnight’s state, though quickly assured that it had been a most honorable situation which had made the stallion look like that. And, calmed down just enough, the venerable priest had graciously invited Twilight once again to stay in the priesthood’s quarters, still additionally embellished.

To add to that... Rowan Berry, having remained shaken but containing herself with prudent focus, had decided to seek solace and solitude for the day. Twilight had offered her all the needed time, after all. To... consider everything the healer had learnt.

And still... there was apparently no rest for the weary.

“I had the strangest of dreams,” Twilight honestly revealed. Lying back for a moment still, sideways. Towards Midnight, so she could look into his eyes. “There was just this... this surge of worry. Of... I don’t know how to actually call it, something came over me, like... like I was relinquishing a part of myself?”

“And that word means...?” Midnight asked for a translation.

“Like I was becoming less.”

The stallion nodded, staying silent for a second. Then he quite overtly looked Twilight over. “No, you’re still as beautiful and shapely as I remember.”

She nudged him just a little. “Thanks for the compliment, but... that was still extremely strange. I don’t usually suffer from such issues, you know.”

“How, ab Bogine, would I know how you sleep? I’m just your bodyguard, nothing more,” he stated with a very overt wink. His tone additionally betraying what he meant.

Prompting another nudge, nonetheless. “Are you trying to be understanding, supportive or annoying? I cannot quite tell.”

“All at the same time, hwalba knaze.”

“And what’s your agenda, then?” she asked, trying not to looked too amused by his antics.

Midnight leaned back a little, supporting himself on his health foreleg. “Well... I don’t know about you, iau lumn, but I’m already thinking ahead. But! I do not want to make it look like I’m ignoring what you went through. So please, continue, I’ll contain myself a little.”

“Thank you, I’d like that,” Twilight let him know, happy about his approach. “It was like... I truly have little words to properly describe it. There was... pressure. And some fear, but... almost as if expected and anticipated. At some point, I felt like I was being drowned, pushed down. Like a... a tidal wave was striking at me, thrashing me about in gathering worry.”

“I’m sorry to interrupt, I really am, but that...” He squinted a little. “Would you mean... the thing that the great waters do? The motion like when the wind can be seen among the grasses of the hali? When there is nothing but the water and that horizon, tedious and featureless?”

She blinked, uncertain what he meant by that, until the gears clicked in her brain. “Yes, yes, that’s exactly what I mean.”

“You made a face,” he commented, quite amused.

“I forgot for a moment that we’re in the mountains, you know?” she admitted without shame. “I take it speaking of seas and oceans can be a little exotic. Not to mention those are giving quite the different vistas from your usual ones.”

Midnight chuckled heartily. “Indeed. But I know what ‘waves’ and ‘tides’ do, I just needed to make sure I heard those expressions right. And, yes, that skyline I mentioned I find to be just so... bland. Even the night’s sky just touching the sea’s surface looks... wrong to me. So flat. Like somebody put two giant planks of wood against each other...” He smirked, his eyes glinting a little. “But our Mother’s Sign reflecting in the morez actually is quite beautiful...”

“Didn’t know that you’ve had a chance to be on one of the coasts,” Twilight spoke, feeling a smile of her own. She really had no idea Midnight had experienced such an opportunity... and for the obvious reason it brought her great joy that he had!

“One time properly, actually. Didn’t have too much time for sightseeing. You know, duties,” the stallion explained, gently putting his bandaged hoof out and making a horizontal motion. “But this... is ridiculous to me still.”

“I can understand why you would think so,” she let him know, hiding a giggle behind her own hoof. “Aside from that, did you enjoy it?”

Midnight thought for a brief moment, his expression betraying his consideration quite clearly. “It’s a strange thing to see... I heard that when one of the big storms is rolling over, the sea can look like it has mountains appearing and disappearing, made entirely of water. But that’s just an imitation of the real, stoic beauty, you know?” She did grasp that and he continued, invoking more sights from his memories. “I remember the waters looking very clear, but that clarity was... different from a lake among iugi. Or a potalk, weaving itself between the rocks, like a silver sash. There’s depth to it... and I don’t even mean the actual depth.”

“I would say, from the way you’re presenting it, that you might have found it strange, but undeniably fascinating,” Twilight pointed out, but Midnight just shrugged.

“I would definitely not mind supporting my opinion on more touring about, were it not for having other things to do, you know,” he revealed. “But I saw some clearly interesting things. Those... lighthouses of yours, farusi, are quite a curious idea to help you navigate your trade vessels at night. At some point we were watching a couple of them coming into port, trying to avoid the rocks of the shore on the way.”

“You know, funny thing is,” Twilight mentioned, perking up a little, “each part of Equestria has a very different style of doing those! I actually read a book about that at some point. I bet I could tell where you were just by the description, if you would give me some details!”

Midnight laughed again, shaking his head. “I’m a stallion, my light, how many details are you expecting me to give? I’m happy when I can think of names for sixteen different colors!” he pointed out causing her to almost snort whilst giggling. “Besides, that’s not even the weirdest thing and you need to explain something else to me.”

“And what would that be?” Twilight asked, most curious.

“Why, ab Bogine, do you have the same word for sea vessels and sheep in Ekwestriyar?”

She felt confused for just a second, before bursting out in laughter. “Midnight, dearest, I assure you that ‘sheep’ and ‘ship’ are two different words!”

“Are you absolutely certain? I cannot really tell the difference,” he claimed with a stupid grin. “I mean, don’t get me wrong, both of those are very reliable and, by the way, you give your sea sheeps those big, white sails so they look more alike!”

“ ‘Ships’! ‘It’s ‘ships’!” she tried to correct him and contain her laughter at the same time, but when he opened his mouth and did the worst-sounding “baa” she had ever heard, she couldn’t help but to fall back in helpless hysterics.

It took her a good while to calm down, but when she did, Midnight was still looking at her with warmth. And satisfaction. One that was quite easy to read from.

“Alright, alright... yes, you’ve helped my mood a lot,” she told him and his grin only grew. “Thank you, Midnight. I needed that laugh.”

“Glad to hear it. I have other plans to affect your mood, by the way... but first I want to ask whether you still want to share anything else about your night,” he spoke and she knew he meant it in entirety. While still being his roguish self. “I’m here to listen, be supportive, understanding, annoying, you know the drill.”

Twilight lifted herself up to give him a quick peck on the cheek. “You’re lucky you’re cute, bat colt.”

“Do you mean ‘baaat’ colt?”

She was thankful that she had enough of giggling already to actually control herself a little. Instead, she decided to just lean into his chest.

“You’re silly.”

“Only for you,” he told her, embracing her with his healthy foreleg. “My tasks leave little space for these... uhm... ‘shenanigans’. And it might sound strange, but I’m very glad that I again have a mare in my life worthy to endure some of those from me.”

Twilight felt herself pushing slightly firmer against him, while still mindful of the bandages. “And I’m glad you can find it in yourself to be silly like that...”

Midnight understood her well, gently petting her foreleg. “I do. I really do. And whilst there are still... heavy and dark thoughts in my head and heart,” he revealed with a small sigh. “I can see the light more often. The one from Bogine and the one from you...”

She smiled right into his coat. “That’s wonderful to hear...”

“I think so too...”

They remained motionless like that for a few moment, before Midnight spoke up again... his tone remaining positively mischievous, much to her amusement. And some excitement, considering his words.

“So... since I have managed to help out neatly and it does not seem that we shall yet be disturbed for at least a while still... And we are all alone...”

Twilight read into those words with extreme ease. They made her cheeks feel a little bit warmer.

Well... actually a lot warmer. “I... Well, I think I would find it very, very hard to say ‘no’ to... whatever you’re proposing, Midnight. But...”

The stallion chuckled, shifting his muzzle a little to nibble on her ear. He got the desired effect, she couldn’t deny, as she felt herself wonderfully squirming at this caress and far more... compliant to whatever he had in mind.

“Trust me, iau lumn...” he whispered, taking only small breaks from his sweet activity to actually say something. “I am well aware. And my blood turns redder yet at those thoughts,” he assured her. “I wouldn’t want to endanger us, however. There’s opportunism and then there is being unreasonable... not that I wouldn’t want to be most unreasonable...” he additionally uttered and the feelings and memories within Twilight confirmed that he spoke the truth. That gradual surge of warmth was becoming very hard to ignore. “Still I think, for the moment...” Midnight shifted just a little, his muzzle pointing somewhere. “I think you had a rough night, considering your mane and the glisten on your forehead. And since I wouldn’t mind getting a new set of bandages on...”

Twilight somehow found her voice, despite her throat hitching at almost every one of his delicate bites. “What... what are you suggesting?”

“Well... your bath pocket looks big enough to fit two.”

Oh, she could feel her temperature rising yet more and in the best possible way. She somehow managed to stop her eyes from rolling back at his continuous ministrations, glancing the way he meant.

“I... don’t know. We’d have to... huddle a little.”

“Oh, I’m counting on it.”

She was as well.

And so, not a long moment later, Twilight did find herself in very close proximity with her beloved, both soaking in the water and enjoying the mutual, wonderful closeness. They could safely focus on nothing else but each other’s presence and the moment of relaxation.

It helped that Midnight was more than alright with some magical help at this point. Namely a useful, invisible warding spell on the main door to Twilight’s chamber. Just in case somepony would be approaching and wishing to get in with breakfast... or to share careful deliberations, like in Rowan Berry’s case.

And secondly, a neat little enchantment which had made the water a little less deathly freezing.

“I don’t really mind when things are a bit colder,” Midnight admitted, resting with his back against the edge of the pocket, stretching his healthy wing around Twilight whilst keeping the other properly folded to avoid any straining. “But this is quite nice as well. It’s like having a hot spring whenever you want!”

Twilight giggled, calmly resting against her lover’s muscular and yet remarkably comfortable chest, with her eyes closed. “I didn’t want to make it too hot. I don’t think it would help your injuries...”

“ ‘Wounds’, my light,” the stallion corrected her. “I know the difference in your language.”

“That being?”

“Injury is when you break your leg during a camping trip, because you are a clumsy kuluz,” he explained in a light tone, betraying both good humor and great comfort caused by such a time of leisure. “Wounds you receive when you are fighting for your love in a duel, for example...”

“That does sound vaguely familiar, you know, yes...” Twilight admitted, but the hot water stopped her from feeling bad about the memory. Her previous observations were helping as well. “You seem to be healing well, as I’ve spotted. It pleases me to no end...”

Midnight shifted a little, clearly looking down on himself. “Me as well, iau lumn. It seems both my body and all those medicaments from Sated Fang are doing their work. Besides... you really can’t keep a bad pony down...”

She opened one of her eyes to glance up at him. “ ‘Bad’ pony? Really?”

Then she felt his hoof sliding down her side and back, in a tender and slightly risqué way. “The worst.”

Twilight shuddered a little, drinking from this gesture in abundance. “Careful now, Midnight... Or I might abandon all reason quite quickly.”

“As a stallion, I cherish that response, definitely,” the rascal told her and she could feel his grin as his touch rested neatly against her cutie mark. “Not to mention you know exactly that I have a thing for mares in the embrace of water... With your mane down you look like quite the treat, let me tell you.”

Twilight felt herself fighting a nice shudder as his almost needy whisper made its way into her ear. “Your bites are telling me enough...”

“Not enough, but... I hope their message is clear as the Goddess’ very light.”

She pushed herself into his tender embrace even more... then blinked and her right ear flicked.

For the briefest of moments she thought she heard... a distant snap? And a flash made its way to her eyes even through the eyelids.

She heard the splash of water as Midnight sat up a little more. “Kwo...?” she heard his short question, feeling him looking about the chamber, immediately focused.

Twilight did the same, extremely confused about what had just happened... if anything. “Did you...?” She checked the room all around, but saw absolutely nothing out of the ordinary. And the warding spell on the door was also not giving her any warning signs. “Did you hear something?”

“I... thought so,” Midnight admitted, on high alert. His eyes were keen and piercing in an instant and his warrior’s training had him scan every inch of the room in record time. His ears were perked up, ready to catch the faintest of murmurs. “And there was a... flicker of some sort? Or so I thought? Like little lightning.”

“Wait a second,” Twilight told him, lighting her horn up.

There was a way of checking it out. At least, with a quick, magical glance. She allowed her senses to expand, with her arcane aura hitting the very edges of the chamber before returning to her. She felt it rather topical that she had decided to use that particular spell. It worked in a similar way to the way bats were finding their way about. She could use that trick as well, to make sure absolutely nothing about the place had changed or shifted... or a hidden threat was lurking about after all.

The spell quickly gave her an answer. “We... are alone. No new, secret viewpoints inside, not that I can tell, I have checked the chamber when we got here... So nopony’s spying on us. And I should be able to discern that.”

The stallion still kept his attention sharpened, even when observing her actions. “Neither do I feel anything...” He swept his mane off the back of his head, waiting for a second longer. “But... could we have both been mistaken? Are we both just being paranoid?”

“I don’t think so, but...” Twilight took a deep breath, then exhaled. “Regardless, I... think we should get out and dry ourselves. We might have somepony come about with food soon.”

Midnight didn’t look too pleased about that, but that was more than understandable. She also felt a sting of frustration over the mood being gone in a... flash, so to speak.

Still, the stallion had little scruples when it came to assaulting her neck with one last, strong kiss as she was stepping out of the pocket.

Twilight hissed through her clenched teeth, almost slipping and falling back into his embrace.

“Oh! Y-you’re trouble,” she uttered, but he said nothing. Not that he had to.

With more help from Twilight’s spells, the two of them were dried out and ready to continue the night without any more delays or distractions. The consolation price for the abruptly ended time of leisure was knowing the Midnight was becoming yet more and more at ease with her magic. He practically implored her to help him out with the armor again... though he had also asked her to aid him with the bandages directly. He claimed it being more intimate that way, the rogue.

However, arcane aid appeared to have been the correct choice. Just as they had finished getting properly dressed up, the spell on the chamber’s entrance did emit a gentle pulse that Twilight could feel clearly enough.

“Somepony’s coming,” she told Midnight outright.

He wasted no time to finish checking one more bandage on the edge of his breastplate, then casually sat by the room’s table, as if ready for the meal for quite some time already.

Truth be told, Twilight was getting hungry at that point as well, so that arrival could have been quite fortunate, especially were it to be one of the local arcemandri, bringing with himself some refreshing fruit.

But it wasn’t just them that knocked on the door soon after. Behind the priest, in possession of the meal and best morning wishes from Custodian Lichen, stood Rowan Berry.

Patiently waiting for the food to be served. Calm and stoic. Expecting to be summoned only when necessary and proper.

It felt right not to have the mare wait. When the attending arcemandr evenly trotted out of the chamber, Twilight did speak up.

“Please, Rowan Berry, come in. We can share.”

The healer trotted in, at a steady pace herself. “Iae grate tue, hwalba knaze,” she replied and there was no vitriol in her tone whatsoever. Even her face looked far less forlorn, which Twilight took for a good sign.

Similarly, Midnight’s expression didn’t suffer any grimaces upon witnessing the lupule, which was definitely another reason for happiness.

Still, this wasn’t just a merry get-together, that much was certain. Rowan Berry’s presence brought with itself certain... readiness. And it looked like the operative was keen on addressing it precisely, even before enjoying the first meal of the night.

“Honored Princess... I know that we have much to discuss. And... I have spent this day of mine alone, dealing with the revelations in my own head...” she admitted, looking at Twilight. Not without perturbation, but at least with some courage instead. “However, I want to share something else before I... comment on what I have learnt in the carriage yerinoc.”

Twilight nodded, having put an orange before her on the plate. But the hunger and thirst could wait a little bit longer. “Go on, Rowan Berry. What is that matter?”

The healer glanced at Midnight, than back at her, leaning in a little. Almost in a conspiratorial fashion.

“As I understand, Lord Blessed Fang sent out messages concerning your return to the Tuarie, in readiness to travel further. But... it seems to me like your continued journey might be a little complicated.”

Midnight was quicker on the reply than Twilight. “What do you mean? What did you see?”

“The venerable piastan spoke of Rodine Waesperyi wampiri already present.“ The lupule pointed behind her symbolically. “But as I was heading here, I saw the tabards of not one, but two Families. It looks like both Lord Dusk Harvest and Lord Bright Crescent had arrived, or at least sent their representatives, to have you escorted to their, respective Iugi. And, might I add... the looks exchanged between the wartowneci weren’t too pleasant.”

Twilight blinked, then pushed the platter away a little, putting her front hooves on the table in deliberation. “What would that imply?” she inquired, also glancing Midnight’s way, but the stallion’s expression wasn’t betraying any immediate hints or observations. “Is there a clash over where I should go next?”

Rowan Berry shrugged just a little. “There might be. Haven’t seen the signs of the Lords themselves yet, but the sentinels aren’t usually seen away from their haspadri too much. Not to mention—”

“That Lord Bright Crescent would be the one to try and step before Lord Dusk Harvest just on a whim and out of spite?” Midnight interrupted the mare, but she seemed to agree rather than take offence.

“You have said so. Though it’s more than possible...” The healer’s eyes shifted back to Twilight. “Enough said that you might have to deal with that conundrum soon, hwalba knaze.”

Twilight nodded in acknowledgment. All things considered, that was an important thing to learn in advance. And she was not going to ignore that fact.

“Thank you, Rowan Berry. That is most helpful and you have my gratitude,” she told the healer, who bowed her head briefly. Leaving Twilight to consider... pushing her luck, just a little bit. “Should I understand that you sharing that is a... positive sign? After your opportunity to rethink certain matters?”

The operative said nothing at first. Just straightened her back and took a deep, thoughtful breath. Her next words were going to be important, but hard to get out, for sure.

“Hwalba knaze... Yes, I had a chance to think on it all. Meditate on what I have been told,” the mare began, carefully. Methodically. “I have been told, after all, to think what I wish... but to put my trust in one declaration. And that one declaration was... is quite vital. It would be rather foolhardy not to believe both you and Maednoc Wentr. For reasons that you should understand, Honored Princess... I’m still willing to take his word with a bit more heed.”

“Of course,” Twilight acknowledged that. A fellow batpony supporting the claim of the Goddess’ blessing could surely speak volumes to Rowan Berry, even if she could have considered the stallion somewhat “compromised” as well.

The healer continued, in the same thought of seriousness. “Although... all that has been said makes me put into question more things, rather than grant me any answers I would wish for. Or... those I would prefer to hear.”

Considering the mare’s tone, she wanted to get things out of her chest. So she would not find Twilight interrupting. And, here’s hoping, Midnight was also going to contain himself. He had had his opportunities at “shenanigans” as he had named his actions earlier on. And, it seemed, he was willing to grant Rowan Berry just enough time. To, hopefully, say what she was thinking outright, without true deception or misdirection.

So far... that seemed to have been her intent. “Honored Princess, I... I cannot stop being who I am. I am a hoof-picked agent, the extension of hwalba haspadrea will. I cannot forget that. I refuse to do so. To be her useful tool, sometimes even helpful enough to be lent to the esteemed Cowene, is my honor and my dignity. Even if I am... faulty,” she spoke the word with disgust, “I remain true to my calling and to my oath.”

“Then know that I still find your loyalty praiseworthy,” Twilight assured her, using a short pause in the mare’s declarations.

“I... am even inclined to believe you now, hwalba knaze,” Rowan Berry replied. But her expression was still somewhat sour. “However... the same sort of loyalty shall be the reason for me remaining by your side. And conducting my duties still. I have...” She stopped herself, glancing Midnight’s way, trying to anticipate any and all reactions, for certain. “I have also used my day to write a regular report to the Honored Lord, which was sent with the first available kiropt. Conveying what I believe is necessary.”

Midnight’s expression did not change even for a bit, his voice calm. Far calmer than it had been lately, when addressing the operative, but still carrying with itself certain... weight.

“Define ‘necessary’,” he insisted.

Rowan Berry looked like she was about to quip in his direction, but her own tone came out as stoic and rather official. “Necessary... to leave well enough alone.” She looked back at Twilight, suddenly speaking much faster. “I don’t like this. I don’t like any of this. I never necessarily liked that you’re visiting, yet now I also don’t like that we’re spying on you. I detest the thought of you and Midnight Wind...”

She hissed through clenched teeth, her fangs looking much sharper than usually.

“But to figure anything out, in my head and out of it... and not to do anything stupid that would make me betray who I am and what... and Who I believe in, as well,” Rowan Berry claimed, gesturing towards the sky above, almost as if in a short prayer, “I need time. And calm. And the last thing you need, both of you, the last thing that Noctraliya needs and, ab Bogine, the last thing I need... is for hwalba haspadre Blenkyita a Rodine Opar to think that something has gone very, very astray. That I have suddenly decided to turn tail, run, ignore her commands...” The healer paused for a moment. “Goddess knows I have already strained the Honored Lord’s trust once...”

There was a pregnant pause, during which nopony uttered even the shortest of words. Twilight was trying to work through everything she had heard, decide whether that had been all trustworthy information. But... considering what Rowan Berry had stated, it did feel remarkably genuine.

And that deserved its reply. “Considering everything that you could have done and any other situation you could have forced, Rowan Berry... I thank you for—”

“I’m not doing this for you, hwalba knaze,” the operative interrupted her. Though Twilight was willing to forgive that outright, despite her words. “I still think that things are exceedingly out of place. It’s unprecedented and for far more reasons than you would even think.” The mare gave Midnight a look of disapproval as well. “Blessing or not. Some thoughts and feelings should not be entertained, especially not when duty is on the line. And I’m not saying it only because...”

She didn’t finish, grimacing instead, but she didn’t have to be more precise. Despite such loathing, whatever the base of it was, professional or very, very personal... Twilight would endure such a situation.

She wasn’t the only one thinking so, anyway. “I’ll stomach this... outrage. Barely. Because I know that the alternative... whatever alternative that comes to my mind so far only makes things worse. For me, for my Honored Lord or for my country.” The mare shook her head, clearly seeing this entire situation as absolutely dreadful from her perspective. “But, as to the matter of... of the favor of Neskaza Lunee...”

Twilight could once again testify that everypony in the chamber lowering their heads introduced a certain level of the necessary “peace” between them. It was actually rather fascinating to consider that such a simple gesture, backed with the invocation of the Goddess’ name, could be such a uniting force into the room.

Rowan Berry had, perhaps, her own view on the matter. “I... cannot deny seeing that the Bogine is acting as we speak. Around us all. Why through you? Why in that way? I don’t feel like I am in any way qualified to say... if anypony is, including you,” she stated and Twilight would not object. Not entirely. “But I know what sign I have received and... I’ll do what needs to be done.”

“Which is?” Midnight asked, earning for himself another, sharp glance.

“Do you need reminding what occultani usually do, perhaps? Nocferratan?” she asked him in an almost accusatory way. “Yes, we serve every whim and will of our Lords... but we also make sure things around don’t become worse, if it can be helped. We’re not only blades hidden in shadows or glinting in sunlight. We are here also to guard the present. The... ‘well enough’. I know what I speak of. And...” She paused for a second, biting her lower lip and again looking at Twilight. It was almost audible how the healer was fiddling with her hooves under the table, still apprehensive about her next words. “... and it seems to me a ‘worse’ scenario, impeding somepony with the Goddess’ direct blessing.”

Twilight almost smiled when she heard that. That was, by all means, a step in the right direction. But... she decided that a more canny approach would work in everypony’s favor instead.

“Should I then understand that... if or when Honored Lord Azure Mist decides to give you an order that would... make things worse...” Twilight did make sure to grant those words enough gravity. “... you will come to me first before acting, perhaps? I wouldn’t want you to be stuck in a position where you will either have to break your oath or act against the Goddess’ design... But maybe together a better solution can be found?”

It was a proposition most generous and most honest... and Rowan Berry surely felt it. Her expression, though changed only slightly, showed a dosage of pure relief that Twilight could truly cherish.

“I... it’s not like I... can hide my eyes anymore around here...” the healer spoke, nodding her head. “So if that is what I need to do to... try not to feel like I’ve utterly betrayed my callings...” She paused again, giving a long look to Twilight and then one to Midnight, before her eyes finally fell down, locked on the table before her. “Then... I will do it. My lips sealed.”

Twilight, again, would smile, but this situation was not about that. Not about victory, or satisfaction or anything else. Right now it wasn’t even about Midnight and her, nor the safety of them both, though Twilight already knew what she was going to ask about soon. And also managed to spot that Midnight’s expression relaxed ever so slightly after Rowan Berry’s declarations.

This was, mostly, about the mare, after all... and what further role she would have in the said grand design. That much was clear as the Goddess’ light, one could say.

So Twilight leaned in ever so slightly. “So... should I return your poppy extract to you?”

The operative’s gaze shot up in an instant and recognition flashed in it briefly. But what followed it? Was that shame? Or opportunism? Or something else entirely?

Enough said... the healer’s very tone spoke volumes.

“It is your choice, hwalba knaze... I... I won’t dare use it as anypony else but a lupule. I swear it, ab Bogine, I won’t be of two roles about it from this moment on...”

For some reason, Twilight felt like she wasn’t the one most relieved by that promise. Maybe it was wishful thinking... but for the briefest of moments, she could have sworn that a terrible weight was off Rowan Berry’s shoulders.

Like the prospect of simply being around to help and not hinder, especially not with one’s talent was everything that the mare ever wanted. To simply be the lupule that she was... and not overstep in the name of an oath of loyalty that had to be upheld.

Was that a sparkle of truth about Rowan Berry? Or just unwarranted optimism of Twilight herself?

She was still dealing with a clever and potentially ruthless operative, surely prepared to do what was necessary in the name of something greater... but who said even those of clandestine lives didn’t deserve their due happiness?

Chapter LXIV – Inviting

The start of Twilight’s night had been... busy, definitely.

First had come the strange visions, filled with conflicting emotions and feelings, the tides and waves that had kept her from slumber.

Then there had been some indulgence with Midnight. One reasonable enough and definitely pleasant... though at the same time giving hope and expectation. About the next chance to come, when they could once more abandon thought and logic and simply enjoy their unparalleled closeness...

But those thoughts she had to keep for later, to avoid a vivid blush.

And, finally, the evening had been marked with reaching a new level of understanding with Rowan Berry, as far as things could have been discerned. And Twilight would, to some degree, jot down that last happening as the most remarkable of all of those.

However... she didn’t feel like celebrating. Especially not in a way that would be considered naïve. The healer might have come to the point where she would refuse to make things “worse” when it comes to her duties and loyalties... but there was still the matter of the sheer definition. What was worse from the noctrale’s perspective? And what was from Twilight’s?

Well, perhaps it was the most prudent thing, actually, to take this little walk and delve on that a bit more, if the circumstances would be right. Besides, a stroll around the Sanctuary sounded like a great idea at all times. Even if there were to be things to address during it.

For example, Twilight had been told of an interesting “clash” about her next, direct destination. And, armed with that knowledge, she was hoping to learn something on the way as well. Because, as it happened... nopony had yet come to her with an official invitation or even acknowledgment that there was an issue with picking the next Mountain to visit.

So either nopony knew anything for certain yet... or there was a serious competition. Quite the surprise.

“We’ve actually talked about the next place to go, I recall. But... considering what you have mentioned, Rowan Berry, would any of you have input to give, maybe?” Twilight asked of her retinue as they were making their way through the curving tunnels of the priesthood caste, before yet reaching the main cavern.

“Honestly? I have a preferred direction,” Midnight told her outright. In a quite flat tone, nonetheless. “Iug u Kwadr might be a quite pretty place. They do put a lot of emphasis on the aesthetic and the like. Not to mention their love of arts of all kinds. But I don’t feel like spending too much time with haspadr Bright Crescent serves anypony...” he pointed out and shrugged when Twilight glanced at him. “Lord Dusk Harvest is far more approachable. And the Dalli are quite wondrous on their own to see for oneself. Not to mention the Mountain is rather interesting to explore.”

Rowan Berry decided to comment as well, having in mind what Midnight touched upon. “My... previous claims about belonging to House Mountrose aside,” she pointed out in a whisper, “I think I would agree. Iug u Waesper has its own charm, so to speak. The waterfalls, the orchards around... Though I wouldn’t call the interior as being of particular appeal, but that depends on the preferences. And, I would need to agree, though with less... disdain,” she added in Midnight’s direction, but he seemed unmoved by it, “that enduring the humors of Yasnu Kwadr is not something I would choose willingly, even if it would mean being allowed to enjoy the intricacies of the Mountain.”

Well, Twilight wasn’t expecting other opinions, truth be told. She, herself, had a certain... apprehension when it came to dealing with Lord Bright Crescent. Despite, of course, what she had heard in good confidence from Lord Blessed Fang. That had brought with itself certain perspective, but not explanation. Not all of it, at least.

Furthermore, whilst Lord Dusk Harvest was more keen on the idea of maintaining peaceful relations with Equestria, the flamboyant leader of the Crescent Family had showed a stance which was far more... enigmatic at best. As frivolous as the pony itself.

He would still needed to be reached somehow, she thought.

“Tell me, please,” she addressed her companions again, struck by a sudden thought, “is there a direct route from here to the Mountain of Crescent? Or would we have to go through the domain of the Dusk Family anyway?”

“Hwalba knaze, every Rodine has a direct access to the Tuarie,” the healer explained patiently. “This is the sacred, ‘neutral’ ground after all. All the Lords need to be able to reach it, never mind any and all animosities.”

“Actually, everypony is allowed to freely visit. No need for asking about being allowed transit through another Family’s land,” Midnight added, for clarity. “But I can tell you have something on your mind, Honored Princess?”

He added the title to avoid unnecessary, obvious fraternization in a semi-public space. Or maybe, Twilight thought, he didn’t want to poke at Rowan Berry after all.

“Just trying to anticipate in advance and come up with possible solutions, don’t mind me,” Twilight responded. “Since I was already allowed to even make such an embassy around Noctraliya, I’d rather it would happen without such issues as, I don’t know, being accused of undue favoritism or simply picking sides quite so early.”

“It might sound strange, coming from me,” Rowan Berry followed that sentence, “but picking sides is what this whole game is about.”

Midnight almost snorted in a brief chuckle. “Actually, coming from you it does not sound even remotely strange.” The healer just rolled her eyes as the stallion continued. “The Honored Princess could request to travel any sort of route, even less optimal one, depending on the need,” he pointed out. “Whatever suits both her needs and is acceptable by the Lords. She’s visiting all who would invite her. Surely that’s not something that needs to be debated by the whole Honored Covenant every single time.”

“You know they would not mind that, don’t you?” Rowan Berry told Midnight in return and he, somewhat unsurprisingly, hissed.

“That I do... That I do.”

Twilight did glance back at her retinue. “In whatever form or way, I am hoping for a common solution to be found, if there is, indeed, a division. Especially on such a matter, which I would consider rather trivial, as I am willing to be present everywhere I am allowed to be,” she accentuated, trying to sound confident, but not presumptuous. “And I think I can safely say that I am keen on achieving arrangements that would satisfy everypony, if possible. Or, at least, make complex situations work until a yet better solution is found.”

Twilight wouldn’t say that she was aiming these words at Rowan Berry, who was diligently following her, but there was certainly place for hope. That this would be simply one more instance to show that Twilight’s intentions were always about cooperation, not division.

She was just left to wonder how much of her skills would be required that particular night still.

The interior of the Sanctuary was as remarkable as ever... not that it was becoming mundane for Twilight, not at all! The picturesque cavern, of trees fashioned out of sheer stone, of glittering, white crystals, like stars hidden between the rocky branches and of the shimmering ponds and fabulous fountains... It was all still as wondrous and awe-inspiring as when she had witnessed it the first time.

Once again it needed to be testified, that the sheer look of this place could definitely invoke the feeling of sanctity and calmness. Tranquility of knowing that one was granted the great honor of dwelling in a space of worship, an oasis of blessed respite among the storms of life and the world. And all of that even without taking into consideration the gigantic sculpture of Princess Luna, the Immaculate Moon, marking the entrance to the Great Shrine. Not that the presence of the Goddess was making this place any less amazing. Quite the opposite, as on top of the many and marvelous wonders of the mundane there was still the glory and sacred company of the divine Mother.

But, speaking of the Princess... Twilight felt a little uneasy. And that feeling had only been growing over the past nights, even if sometimes pushed away from her mind. She was not trying to let it spread all over her, but she couldn’t possibly ignore it.

For she, once again, found herself hoping that receiving a reply to her letter was just a matter of a night or two. Yes, she kept saying that over and over, but... it must have been the case, right? All of her calculations, even considering bad weather, proved that she should have received something already.

Of course, the bat taking the message could have not made it due to, for example, a predator or something, but the local “little brothers” were not that little actually. Definitely sturdier than their brethren in the lowlands, a comparison that held up with ponies as well. So there was only a slim chance at the message being completely lost. And yet no response had reached Twilight yet...

Sigh. She missed Spike... and not only due to his helpful ability of passing messages along to Princess Celestia without much of a delay. She was also hoping that him and the rest of her friends, not to mention both the Princesses, were doing absolutely fine and that things in Equestria did not require Twilight’s immediate attention. The lack of correspondence would testify of that, at least. No news sometimes meant good news, after all...

She really wouldn’t want to have to return at this moment precisely. Interrupting her travels around Noctraliya would not be the best of scenarios, considering the gravity of her negotiations and all... So, Twilight could only hope that... that...

Speaking of interruptions, Twilight’s thought process was, indeed, broken that very moment.

By the sight of a reasonable crowd of batponies. Gathered slightly away from the edge of the great, petrified forest. In a place that was even more familiar to her, actually, because right next to that edelweiss fountain that she had found particularly appealing and by which she had once managed to spend some time with Midnight.

It suddenly looked obvious that Twilight wasn’t the only one to enjoy that particular spot, though the presence of quite that many ponies seemed a little off. That little marketplace, which was situated right nearby, looked pretty much abandoned and she could have sworn that a number of stall owners had decided to close their businesses for a moment to gather around... something. Somepony. It was hard to tell between the amount of them.

“What’s happening?” Twilight asked of her companions, notably sharing her curiosity.

Midnight’s ears were perked and his expression betrayed that he was, indeed, focusing on listening. Trying to catch something among the natural echoes of the cavern, the distant conversations and the whispering of crystal water.

“I hear... music?”

Rowan Berry also nodded, trying to figure out the mystery of the sudden gathering herself. “Those are strings, I think? T... Tac.”

“A performance?” Twilight asked, though the healer just shook her head.

“Haven’t heard that one was planned... though that... Does that sound like Pesne a Argnitke to you?” the mare asked of Midnight, who bit his lower lip a little.

“You... might be right, though I haven’t heard that in a good while,” he replied, intrigued. “Whoever is playing on the poltawca must know their craft, that is not an easy piece.”

Had Twilight heard that right? “Poltawca? Your traditional instrument?” she inquired and both of them did nod. So she turned to Rowan Berry specifically. “And you’ve said that you saw tabards of the Crescent Family?”

“Wait, would you have in mind... Ha...” the healer responded and Twilight was certain that the mare saw where the reasoning was going, especially considering her shifting expression.

Changing similarly to Midnight’s, truth be told. “Hebanu Kwadr i ipa poltawca, ingenu...” he muttered. “If the good hrabiy bratr is here, I wonder if hrabiye Fyildeza Kwadre is not far away herself.”

Twilight glanced back at her beloved. “You... don’t sound too pleased about seeing them again.”

“I know them, yes, that does not mean that I cannot see the issue,” he stated, quite strongly, whilst shrugging just a little. He looked at Rowan Berry ever so briefly. “Saying ‘no’ to Lord Bright Crescent would be one thing,” he pointed out, his eyes returning to Twilight, “but if its him and them? It’s hard to refuse if such a delegation wants to do their thing and invite you to share their company outright, no?”

“Oh... right,” Twilight acknowledged the point, whilst Rowan Berry bobbed her head about.

“Let’s not be too hasty. First let us see if we can actually recognize the hrabiy bratr in this crowd. Judging by the skills,” she commented, as them moving in that direction made the music sound that much clearer, “that is him playing.”

Well, it would be hard to simply ignore such a spectacle, considering it was the focal point for this part of the cavern and its inhabitants. The way that the strings were singing did speak of the talent of the player, after all. But Twilight could also easily tell that they were telling a much different story than the last time she had heard Ebony Crescent’s performance. That time, it had been a tale of loyalty, honor and tragedy. But now?

The high notes were playful and fresh, like droplets of water splashing about, dancing and jumping among crystal, rapid waterfalls. Knowing well of their remarkable beauty and wanting to embellish and dazzle and dance. Whilst the firmer, lower tones murmured stoically, the expanse of the life-granting water lazily moving through the vales. Only sometimes rapid, broken apart by the cataracts of chords. Though Twilight hadn’t quite grasped the title that Rowan Berry had mentioned, she could now try and discern that it was the tale of a river, weaving itself through the majestic mountains, sometimes playfully, sometimes with dignity.

But always beautifully. So much so, that despite Midnight having taken the lead to actually make some space for Twilight to move through the crowd, he found it a little difficult to interrupt the gathered ponies and awaken them from their wondrous stupor of enjoying the song.

And, for all intents and purposes, it looked like that player was also in a trance of their own.

Ebony Crescent, for it was indeed the Count Brother showing his abilities, was sitting on the very same bench which Twilight had used the previous time. His hooves, clad in the pointed gloves which allowed them to dance across the instrument with ease, were constantly moving, shifting, plucking at the strings with practiced grace.

The Count’s eyes were closed, as he was entirely enraptured by his own performance. Fueling its strength with his being, becoming one with his art. So much so, that on his muzzle one could spot not only focus, but wonderment at the story that was being weaved. As if the tale itself was guiding the teller, rather than him being responsible for it.

And the crowd, which was the more incredible for Twilight, was paying her appearance not too much mind, having this sort of a performance occupying their attention! Not that she would blame them, as Ebony Crescents’ music was quite easily managing to touch the strings of her own core.

Grasping and gripping with its ethereal quality.

Soon, however, with the last strings having testified of the majestic river flowing on and on, forevermore, did the Count Brother finish his spectacle. His head lowered, as if in veneration towards the craft and his instrument. A moment later, he lifted his muzzle in a motion no less practiced than the song itself, which caused his deep brown and creamy white mane to shift about. The random pattern in it scrambled even more than usually.

Ebony Crescent then opened his eyes and exhaled, visibly merry. And the crowd did erupt in cheers and loud exhales, mindful only of the sanctity of the place. But even so, the enthusiasm was more than genuine. A couple of expressions, which Twilight could bet were the calls for an encore, sounded all around.

She could eagerly join in the encouragement, as she would now have the chance to enjoy the stallion’s music from its very start and hear it clearly.

Ebony Crescent, looking a little abashed by the gathering he had managed to enchant and summon around him, didn’t seem too keen on playing more, even while still keeping his poltawca by himself. He was bowing his head and thanking the gathered with just enough of the humble gratitude.

But then his gaze landed on Twilight. And his eyes shone immediately with something akin to renewed vigor.

He gently moved the instrument to the side and stood up.

“Ia grat tuyi, kazdukudz, conmod, to bid destel dositu...” he spoke to the crowd briefly and Twilight could have sworn that he had a much stronger pronunciation than she was used to in Noctraliyar. But when his attention immediately turned to her and her alone, with that faint smile coming upon his lips, she really couldn’t focus more on that observation. “Let us, instead, give proper attention to the fact that the Honored Princess of Equestria is among us. I’m the more humbled that she has graced my song with her attention,” he said, with the perfect, Equestrian inflection.

The declaration was followed with a small, but very proper bow, which definitely made the crowd also aim its attention on Twilight. Whether it was a good or a bad thing depended on her now. The Count Brother had put her in the spotlight and that definitely warranted a proper reply.

Thankfully, she could just be honest.

“The Honored Count Brother should pay me absolutely no mind,” she claimed, hoping she could be heard well by all the gathered. “When one is faced with such wondrous music, titles and occupations mean little. Surely it must please even the Goddess Herself to see a child of hers filling the life of others with such joys.”

To say that Ebony Crescent was besides himself would not be an exaggeration, as his pear eyes gleamed no less than those pale crystals which granted the Sanctuary its enchanting illumination. He was looking at Twilight with unmistakable gratitude.

“Please, Honored Princess, please, your words are... they are too much. I’m just a poor poltawca player.”

There was something rather genuine in those sentences, but the obviously downplaying declaration caused the crowd to laugh and kindheartedly protest all around.

Twilight decided that she would address that as well. Hoping that she wasn’t crossing a line, especially with that previous claim of hers... but the gathered ponies didn’t seem to think so. None of the strange glances and cautious scowls that she could remember from just several nights ago were present.

Which was a much welcome change!

“Then, like the rest of us around, could I ask the... poor poltawca player to grant us yet another song, please?”

Ebony Crescent’s abashment was all but gone when Twilight asked him for an encore, she could clearly spot that much. The stallion, still smiling, shrugged as if he was forced to comply, eliciting another chuckle from the ponies around. Then sat down and took the instrument in his hooves. He checked some of the strings and tuned them to perfection again with a few, deft moves.

“Then... what is left there to do? Let there be joy! Topayet u Lumniki!”

The crowd cheered lightly at the title and Twilight was hoping that she could also easily discern the meaning with just a few notes coming from underneath the Count Brother’s hooves.

The stallion took another moment to focus, his hooves already placed in the right position, but his posture letting everybody know that he was getting into the correct mindset to tell that tale of... whatever the song was about.

But, goodness, could Twilight began grasping it right away! The very first few chords already began to pull her firmly into their story, ready to paint the images before her very mind. And since Ebony Crescent had told her that poltawca was not his special talent in itself... she wondered how would that instrument sound in the hooves of a true virtuoso.

Not that the Count Brother was lacking in his own skill, considering the effect his music had on her and the rest of the gathered.

The beginning of the song was faint but steady, with just that little bit of shifting of tones and chords. It brought to mind the grasses of a mountain meadow, swaying gently in the passing wind. Lush and green, healthy and verdant. The freshness, the hues, the movement, all of that was locked right in the notes. Dancing across the strings alongside Ebony Crescent’s hooves, which themselves looked like they were but gently petting the very edges of the grass blades, not to interrupt their calm and stoic swaying...

But what was that?

A wayward note? It sounded like it at first, though instead of surprise or scorn, it caused the crowd to only chuckle lightly. Especially since, whilst still maintaining the chords of the tall grass, Ebony Crescent lifted his head and... made a face, as if the discordance was a surprise to him as well. But there was that visible hint of performance even in his shocked expression.

He then continued, the tipped ends of his gloves returning to the calming tale of the gently swaying grass, carefree and beautiful, having nothing to interrupt its dance and—

Oh, really, again?!

That thought did invade Twilight’s mind and she had to actively stop herself from giggling. One more, false note happened and even the Count Brother looked absolutely appalled. He stared about, his exaggerated aspect screaming outrage.

But not at the would-be mistake of his own doing, but at something daring to interrupt the stoicism of the verdant glade.

Soon came the stillness and the swaying again. And nothing, absolutely nothing was going to change that—!

Oh, but it did! Another note. Then another! One more and yet one after that! Those high, whimsical tones bouncing up from the lush grass of chords, unwilling to simply remain hidden and phlegmatic and swaying!

They wanted to dance.

And Ebony Crescent, as if trying to maintain the coherency of the piece, kept making more and more ridiculous faces, sending apologetic expressions all over the place, causing yet more laughs from the crowd.

He even found a little filly among the gathered, sitting behind her father’s neck and watching the show with wide, awestruck eyes. The stallion winked at her quite overtly, letting her know specifically that what she was hearing was definitely planned and was all in good fun. And she repaid him with a giggle of her own and a smile which Twilight found particularly charming.

Who knew that the Count Brother, when in this element, was so outgoing and energetic!

Speaking of which... it was that very moment when he truly decided to show his craft.

The low chords, dominant before, now remained only to maintain the basis of the song, plucked occasionally by the stallion. But his hooves were now frantically dancing across the shorter strings. Twilight was certain that the instrument only had thirty-one of them in general, but Ebony Crescent made it appear like there were dozens upon dozens, all of different tones and colors of sound. His hooves were moving at a rapid pace, but all the notes shared a certain... bright sharpness. Turning, flying, buzzing about... and Twilight did realize what those were.

Fireflies. Ebony Crescent’s song was composed of hundreds and hundreds of fireflies, dancing excitingly above the green meadow. Which might have not been pleased about the chaos above it initially, but could do little to stop it. So, what was it to do, but provide the green, lush background for the antics of the playful insects, performing their irresistible and seemingly random dance.

But whilst the bugs in the fable might have been all over the place, illuminating the night, the Count Brother’s focus was singular. There were no jerky movements, even as the particular notes required a certain sharpness. No unnecessary delays or hesitations. The way that Ebony Crescent played was almost opportunistic, for every passage of his hoof was hitting strings with forethought, never leaving a moment for wasted chances. There was a certain... resourcefulness in how he played the poltawca, using it to its full potential with great dedication, even if his was a different talent. That much Twilight could eagerly testify about.

The Count Brother was definitely showing a piece of himself through the performance. And the particular piece he had chosen, in the other sense of the word, was undeniably hard. It was more than blatant that he wanted to impress by picking it.

Thrill the crowd... but also Twilight.

She spotted that, ever so briefly but always when he had the chance, the stallion would glance her way. Making sure that she was listening and feeling the music. Experiencing it to the fullest potential. Which she definitely was. But it was almost as if he was... searching for a certain approval from her.

And Twilight felt almost charmed, compelled to grant it. For there was no denying that his abilities were praiseworthy. If he believed that her acknowledgment, as a Princess from a foreign land, would be once more worthwhile, just like it had been that one time before, then she was not going to rob him of that satisfaction.

He had earned it.

But his performance was far from being done. The song was picking up the pace for a while still. Twilight was surprised that the tipped edges of the gloves were not catching themselves in the absolute net of strings at that speed, but Ebony Crescent was making doubly sure that his precision was faultless. Right now, the fireflies of the musical tale were having something akin to a scuffle, leading many of the gathered ponies to enthusiastically tap their hooves in unison, to the song’s tempo gaining and gaining.

Twilight had to fight the urge to join in very strongly, to keep a little bit of decorum. But, finally, even she had to give in, since the clamor of the gathered was becoming yet greater. And Ebony Crescent was paying it his own tribute, hitting the strings with more and more whimsical ferocity. She could almost spot the bead of sweat going down his neck to soak into his rich, walnut-hued attire. The Count Brother finally reached the pitch and the speed of a whole buzzing swarm, moving faster and faster, quicker and quicker, dancing, twirling, flying, buzzing...!

... before his hooves hit the sharp, final chord, the strike marking the ending with strength and gusto. The stallion spread his hooves wide, tossing his head back and with a smile.

And that time the crowd was far less demure and considerate of their surroundings, as loud whoops and stomping echoed around Twilight. She, herself, had to express her amazement with a few, well-measured stomps, as they were more than earned.

The Count Brother exhaled, looking at least a little winded, then stood up and bowed before everypony. Yet picking Twilight as his main focus, without a doubt. His expression was singularly pleased, just like when he had given his best, playing the song about the tragic lovers. But this time, instead of tears, he evoked nothing but laugh and joy.

Though the satisfaction of bringing emotions to the listeners seemed quite the same.

“Ia grat tuyi, ia grat tuyi...” he kept repeating, waiting for the applause to die down. Finally sitting back down, taking off his pointed gloves and even undoing the topmost button of his gown.

Twilight waited for a while, letting the crowd disperse on its own. For a moment she almost forgot that both Midnight and Rowan Berry were by her side. Both of them looking perhaps slightly less enthusiastic about the show, paying more attention to her person and that of the Count.

She would inquire about that, but they weren’t the only ones with such an approach. To her partial surprise, it turned out that among the gathered were also the Crescent Family sentinels, keeping an eye out on the crowd and their charge.

A pair of physically fit and... rather appealing ponies in their own right. A stallion with a long, carmine braid coming down almost to his knees and a mare of strikingly sapphire eyes. Both brandishing tabards with the sign of the bloodline. That of the crescent Moon, with its interior formed out of a number of strands or ribbons. Like an intricate weave, holding a purple gem in its knot. The muzzles of the guardians were stoic and impassive, as it would be expected of them, for certain... but it created quite the contrast with their armaments.

Yes, they shared the kind of equipment with the other wartowneci Twilight had seen, but there was far more fine embroidery and delicate materials about the pair. A certain elegance of their bearing was hard to miss, but she doubted it meant that they were any less prepared to defend their Count Brother than their comrades from the other Families.

The said stallion, having also waited for the crowd to naturally disperse, reached into his robes and produced a small handkerchief to help himself.

“Looks like I’ve done well enough, considering my state,” he claimed, wiping the sweat off his neck. “And I’m rather glad I actually managed to play that well, ab Bogine... But, when one has such an audience...”

Twilight giggled, coming a little closer. It was blatant that he was referring to her and not any other of the witnesses. She felt rather amused by this keenness.

“Wasn’t expecting to see you once again so soon, Count Brother,” she told him, in accordance with the truth. “And in such musical circumstances! I take it it wasn’t a planned performance?”

The stallion bowed his head a little and immediately made some more room on the bench for her. “Not really, I wouldn’t say. I’ve just decided to practice a little.” He wiped his brow, using his other, unoccupied hoof to present the interior of the whole place to her. “These hallowed caverns always inspire me. The grace of the columns, the intricacies of the designs. And those channels, the flowing water’s murmur... It’s not surprising to find one’s soul stirring, it is a truly marvelous place.”

“That I won’t deny,” Twilight admitted, deciding to sit down by Ebony Crescent for a while, granted the silent invitation.

The Count looked doubly pleased by it, though his eyes escaped from her for a brief moment. First towards his bodyguards. “Irai i syednai,” he told them, making them take a bench nearby for themselves, before the stallion’s gaze landed on Midnight. “Good to see you again, Maednoc Wentr. We never did have a chance to catch up last time, did we?” he asked, making Midnight smirk just a little.

Why did Twilight feel like it was a little forced...?

“Duties, Count Brother. Being assigned to the Honored Princess’ retinue takes precedent over anything else,” he commented. And rather officially. “Speaking of which, as you won’t know, this is Yazembe Acine. Accompanying hwalba knaze as a lupule.”

Ebony Crescent’s eyes met Rowan Berry’s, his expression shifting into interest for just a moment. Then, decorum took its place. “Oh, I see, an assigned healer, of course. Very thoughtful. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, then, Rowan Berry.”

“Thank you, hwalbu hrabiy bratr, you honor me...” the mare replied with a proper and dignified curtsy.

The Count repaid it with a nod and a smile, before his focus again switched to Twilight, as if nopony had interrupted him speaking with her. At least, nobody worth the Count Brother’s attention.

“You are being tended to, Honored Princess, that is very good. Honestly, I believe you deserve only the most gracious of treatments,” he expressed his hope and there was something undeniably true about it, as Twilight could tell.

Such a shame he had no idea about who he had just familiarized himself with. But she wasn’t going to be enlightening him.

“Thank you, Count Brother,” she spoke and could spot the stallion’s eyes escaping to her retinue for just a brief moment. “I have received a proper welcome, but any additional gestures of good will I shall accept and receive with gratitude.”

Ebony Crescent smiled, getting rid of the last signs of his demanding performance and neatly folding his handkerchief in a few, precise moves. “I would definitely support that, I think a guest such as you should be treated with nothing but special esteem.”

Something about the way he had said that made Twilight feel a little... tickled, for the lack of a better word. And, was she imagining it, or was Ebony Crescent brandishing a small blush?

Whatever it was, it was gone a moment later. Right as he exchanged the piece of cloth for a comb, right from his robes, to take care of some wayward strands of his two-colored mane.

“Also, I admire your... restraint in words. As my dear uncle did tell me, things in the Covenant have become a bit... hectic.”

Twilight shrugged. But just a little. Enough not to give away that Lord Bright Crescent may have been, himself, one of those “hectic” factors.

“One could say that, but I won’t be the one to propagate that opinion. I’m sure it is understandable,” she told him, much to his kind amusement.

“More than you think.”

Perhaps it was, indeed. She didn’t want to leave that impression hanging, though. “Enough said that the current state of things does allow me to venture around your wondrous domain and experience it in earnest. So I should not really find it in myself to poke holes and criticize, Count Brother.”

“So I have heard, indeed, quite an exciting opportunity,” Ebony Crescent told her, his gaze, again, shifting from her for just a breath. “I-I don’t think it would be out of place to express hope that the Mountain of Crescent will be on the list of the places for you to visit,” he spoke and with anticipation no less.

“I definitely wouldn’t miss the opportunity, Count Brother,” she assured him honestly.

But the stallion only chuckled and shook his head, which forced him to, once more, take care of the rebellious fringe of his mane. But then, hiding the comb, he actually winked at her.

“Please... Honored Princess,” he accentuated and Twilight finally realized what was on his mind. And why were his eyes escaping to the side. “You keeping to the decorum is most gracious, but... I don’t think your retinue shall necessarily mind us using our names, after I humbly requested such an honor. I know mine definitely won’t.”

Twilight felt a little... abashed. She looked at Midnight and Rowan Berry for a brief moment. Well, especially at Midnight.

Yet also trying to figure out if Ebony Crescent was actually putting the discretion of them both into question. His tone was enigmatic at best. But she read into it just enough.

“You... can go and sit as well, of course,” she ordered aloud, pointing at the bench to the opposite side from the Crescent Family sentinels.

Still... it felt a little strange, sending her beloved away, even if it was just a short trot.

And especially to talk with another... well, she couldn’t well deny, attractive stallion like the Count Brother. And to do so one on one, especially. But... for the sake of maintaining a certain standard and hoping that Ebony Crescent’s friendliness could also help in the long run... she had to agree to some things, no?

No, no, that sounded very... that just sounded strange and out of place.

Ugh. Twilight just hoped that Midnight wouldn’t feel like she was fraternizing with Ebony Crescent in an unreasonable way! She wasn’t a stranger to jealousy, but... well, she hoped that her beloved would be a little better at it than she sometimes had been.

Goodness, not to even mention that, with Rowan Berry looking at this situation and all, it all felt so silly and... and...

... was Twilight overthinking things again? She hadn’t had an episode like that for some time. But, yes, that was a bit much to consider, particularly when trying to engage in an actual conversation.

So she decided to just focus on it and nothing else for a moment.

“Just so you know, Count Br...” she spoke and immediately had to correct herself. She shook hear head, hoping to clear it of that sudden influx of thoughts. “Once again. I have not forgotten your polite request, Ebony Crescent. I simply didn’t want to presume. Especially around other ponies. Not to lessen your authority in any way.”

The stallion wanted to say something immediately at first... but then just laughed melodiously. “Please, Twilight Sparkle, that is very kind of you... but I think it is I who was and still is very much daring here. I am just a count. And an honorary one, technically speaking. And I find myself conversing with a powerful Princess of a foreign nation, one of the Divine Aspect and undeniable allure. That alone is putting me at a constant risk of overstepping...” he explained and she could have sworn that he was again blushing just a little.

Well... she felt like she wouldn’t be faring much better, considering his compliment, were it not for the witnesses and all what she had thought of just a moment ago.

“You are most kind, Ebony Crescent. But there is nothing to fear here,” she told him with a small smile. “I think... let us agree that we can talk like two ordinary, extraordinary ponies and that will be that.”

“Quite a way to put it, Twilight Sparkle,” the Count Brother told her with a happy expression of his own. “I shall, definitely, enjoy such a perspective. Though I shall also allow myself to be aware, at least to a point, that one can hardly compare themselves to an alicorn in her splendor. Especially when one’s own ‘extraordinary’ capabilities end on liking to read, playing a musical instrument with just enough skill and being a reserve heir to a Family.”

“Please, Ebony Crescent, you are definitely selling yourself short,” Twilight protested, making the stallion shrug and smile.

“If you claim that, I shall have to accept it, I suppose,” he told her with false doubts, obviously.

However, one expression he had used caught Twilight’s attention quite strongly. Especially considering what Lord Blessed Fang had told her about the, rather tragic, history of the Crescent Family in the still recent years.

“Aside from what you have mentioned about your abilities, Ebony Crescent, you also have a quite remarkable accent. I swear, I would think that I am back in Canterlot, hearing somepony speak like that,” she praised him, causing his smile to widen again and his eyes to sparkle. “However... I think the term ‘reserve heir’ does not sound pleasant in whatever dialect or language.”

“I... believe so too, actually,” he admitted, reaching out and pulling his poltawca a little closer, assuring the instrument wouldn’t topple over. And, perhaps, buying himself a moment to think of a good answer to that declaration. “Don’t get me wrong, Twilight Sparkle, I’m not making sudden, much-too-obvious complaints. There are none, believe me. Mine is a specific situation, being the twin brother of the heir, but I accept it. And find my satisfaction in it too.”

“Actually, could you explain that, perhaps, Count ‘Brother’? And I use that term again only to illustrate the point.”

The stallion gave her a chuckle. “Well... perhaps I also wanted to take care of the... said point by humbly asking for a name basis with you, Twilight Sparkle.” He paused, to look towards the edelweiss fountain for a moment. And smile. “Come to think of it, it is actually quite simple. Usually the manner of succession is straightforward. I believe in Equestrian the term would be translated to... absolute primogeniture. Oldest surviving foal of the Lord inherits the circlet and mantle.”

Twilight had to admit, it was rather impressive to hear Ebony Crescent using such a language with quite the pristine accent. She really felt like she was back home.

“Of course, that is how I understand it from what I know about your nation so far.”

“And rightly so, Twilight Sparkle. But in our case, Ivory Crescent’s and mine, we are twins. There is no manner of a clear age difference. However,” the stallion pointed out, with a little shift of his hoof, “official records of our birth do show that it was her who was, indeed, born first. But since such occurrences are, well, a little intricate... I suppose in both the biological and the political sense,” he added, acknowledging the matter before himself as well, “I am recognized as a ‘close second’. By which I mean, I have the title, I have the appropriate treatment and, Goddess Merciful forbid, if something were to happen to Ivory Crescent, the succession is cleared up. More so, if she were to take the circlet and pass away before her foal would reach adulthood, I would be the one holding the seat, rather than, for example, our mother, Ornate Crescent or my sister’s future husband.”

“That is definitely more than being a ‘reserve heir’, isn’t it, Ebony Crescent?” Twilight pointed out to him, simultaneously grateful for his explanation.

“I really do understand that, please!” he protested with a warm laugh. “It’s just a unique circumstance and distinction, so I enjoy poking fun at it. I suppose my dear uncle simply had to rub off on me to some degree after all those years,” he assessed with a smirk. “I sometimes feel like that solution is a sort of a... consolation prize and a motivator for the sibling. Not to feel like they are left in the dirt just because. Not to even mention that I wholeheartedly support my sister’s ascension when the right time comes. She’s definitely the proper choice here.”

“Oh? And what makes you say that?”

Ebony Crescent showed his fangs in a sharp smile. “What an inquisitive mind, with so many questions,” he told her, but she couldn’t find even a sliver of ridicule in that sentence. On the contrary, the Count Brother seemed rather engrossed by that fact. “How to say it... Actually, maybe a question in return, if I might?”

“Naturally!”

“I suppose you have already heard some... interesting things about our Family,” he began, another playful spark in his gaze. “I wonder, if you would be so kind to share... what sort of ponies are you expecting to meet at our Mountain? What sort of qualities would they find ‘desirable’, should we say?”

“Now, now, Ebony Crescent,” Twilight remarked, trying not to sound like she was in any way chiding the stallion, “I know a loaded inquiry when I hear one!”

He shook his head, still smiling. “Twilight Sparkle, what sort of a pony do you take me for? Loaded questions? Do you think I would really expect you to propagate stereotypes?” He winked at her again. “I heard them all, already. So if you were to find it amusing to repeat them, you can go on ahead. Though I warn you, I might get bored really quickly. And I hate boredom.”

She wasn’t going to risk going down that path, not at all. The conversation was... rather amusing, so Twilight thought it wouldn’t hurt to enjoy it further with some lightheartedness instead.

But before going on, her eyes did escape towards Midnight for just a blink. Unfortunately, such a short glance couldn’t tell her whether her beloved was minding her exchange with the Count Brother, himself not really engaging Rowan Berry in a chat. Just looking into the distance, expression almost perfectly neutral.

Twilight couldn’t do anything about making him smile at the moment...

So she went back to the conversation, for better or for worse. “W-well, Ebony Crescent, I have just returned from the Mountain of Fang, having heard their stereotypes beforehoof and... I cannot say that I don’t see the reason for them,” she admitted, though with clear reluctance, not to give the wrong impression, “but there is far more to each and every Family, I am certain of it.”

“Very astute of you.”

“So... I would think that the Crescent Family would value...” She pondered for a breath. Taking in the Count. And then gazing briefly at his sentinels. “Creative expression, elegance and style.”

The stallion next to her made an impressed face, his tone pleasantly cheery. “Oh, Twilight Sparkle, you must have been around true friends of our bloodline, for certain. Ab Bogine, haven’t heard such praises in ages!”

There was something honest about those words, though Ebony Crescent seemed interested in dressing up that truth in a lot of levity.

“Was I too kind, perhaps?” Twilight quipped, causing him to chuckle further.

“You are kind, that much I can tell about you and there is no ridicule in your politeness. Makes you the more sublime to engage with,” the stallion judged.

And she felt a warm tingle in her as he did so. Trying not to feel bad about it, nonetheless.

Ebony Crescent, in the meantime, decided to reach for his instrument. With forethought, he ran his hoof against one of the strings, producing a tender tone. Much softer one, now that he wasn’t wearing his pointed gloves. It was meant to be the basis for his next declarations, as it seemed.

Less sharp, more down to earth and, in some ways, perhaps more authentic.

“And you are not wrong, no, Twilight Sparkle. Creativity is praised amongst us. Sense of fashion and taste are worth their weight in silver and produce. But I think it would be more... prudent to point out that my Family looks for, first and foremost, excellence. In whatever one does.”

Now that was an interesting outlook. Twilight felt that she would definitely want to hear more about that.

“As in... perfection in the chosen craft and role? And I expect that to be a broader term than one reserved just for artistic expression.”

“Very true. And that is how we see it. Or, at least, how I see it,” he pointed out. “Naturally, as we are known for our architectural exquisiteness and love for arts in all shapes and forms, it is usually that expressive ability which is put on the pedestal. Unsurprisingly. After all, our collective lands have not heard of greater poets than the Crescents, of finer sculptors and more lithesome performers. Yes,” he interrupted himself, in quite the amused tone, “other Families will without a doubt claim otherwise. It is their right... but that does not mean that right they are.”

Ebony Crescent didn’t seem to mean that in a malicious way, but Twilight could clearly see a certain resemblance to his noble uncle as he had made his claim.

The Count Brother continued, his hoof resting on his trusted, musical tool. “However, we see value and seek the ideal in many crafts and occupations. You might say that a particularly skilled fruittender, growing wondrous flowers, can achieve grandeur that would be widely praised. A carpenter skilled in engravings, or a builder who erects wondrous monuments and can make a marvelous food arrangement, if they are so inclined, can be both rightfully praised. Within the purviews of the castes, naturally,” he pointed out, with almost a knowing smile, as Twilight took note. “Prowess requires a certain creed to adhere to, as it is said, no?”

“I think so... though as long as it is not limiting,” she pointed out. And decided to clarify further. “You must understand, Ebony Crescent, that the idea of a system like yours is still a novelty to me. Especially in regards to how it can offer one but limited knowledge to gain and master. Reserving certain matters for the appropriate castes and roles I sometimes find... restrictive.”

The stallion grinned a little. “Then you shall be pleased, Twilight Sparkle, to know that our Family has a clear distinction between what one does as duty and what one does as, as it is said in Equestria, a ‘hobby’. After all...”

Ebony Crescent looked around the Sanctuary, as if to drink yet more inspiration from it. He inhaled deeply, taking in the scent and the feeling, while holding his poltawca meaningfully. There was something simultaneously joyous and melancholic about him that very moment.

“I cannot imagine being just a scholar,” he continued, clearly appalled by such a possibility. “Dusty tomes and obscure parchments have their beauty, without a doubt. To preserve the past, to study it and hope to yet again realize the mysteries of history is noble and fascinating. Still, there is so much more to one’s life, in the present, in the ‘now’... than an assigned role. Beyond the bounds. Not that one should begrudge them, nor should that keep one from mastering his tasks.”

“I utterly understand, Ebony Crescent. And I’m glad that things are like that, I wouldn’t get to hear your wonderful music otherwise,” Twilight replied. Going with a slight praise, which was clearly appreciated, considering the stallion’s expression.

“I thank you, again, truly... Such praises simply cannot be ignored. Though...” His hoof ran across the side of the poltawca, almost intimately. “I should really invite you to enjoy some true virtuosity, Twilight Sparkle. One that can resonate within and truly unlock one’s inner emotions and passions.”

She gave the Count Brother a side glance. “Is that a thinly veiled invitation to visit the Mountain of Crescent next, Ebony Crescent?”

“Might be.”

The stallion replied in an almost cheeky way... though Twilight could easily see that he had to fight the urge to swallow out of a sudden. Some wayward abashment must have caused that, she presumed.

“But! Let me not get ahead of myself quite yet,” he said as well, regaining more confidence. “The point I was attempting to reach, is that I deeply believe that my dear sister has such great potential in her, that she will be both a very... how do you say that... ‘matter-of-fact’ ruler, whilst also being a prudent example of our Family’s values.”

“Quite the praise, Ebony Crescent,” Twilight pointed out, though with a note of understanding. She had her Big Brother Best Friend Forever, after all. It was easy to imagine the bond that the Count Brother had with Ivory Crescent. And they were also twins!

“Utterly deserved,” the stallion did reply, with a knowing smile. “She is a warrior of sharp fangs. And an even sharper quill, if I do say so myself.”

“Oh! Is she a writer, then, as her ‘hobby’?” Twilight pressed for details.

“A poet, to be precise, yes. She loves to point out the beauty of nature and the... non-beauty of some of our kin. A satire here, a lampoon there,” he explained, chuckling to himself. “I must have heard hundreds of biting limericks about myself for all of those years...”

“Ivory Crescent did not seem quite like that,” Twilight admitted, trying not to chuckle at the Count Brother’s tone. “As little as I have interacted with her when I was introduced to you both. Is she really that mischievous?”

“She’s my twin sister, it is her prerogative. But may that knowledge not ruin your opinion of her, Twilight Sparkle. I mean it. She has all the best qualities of the Family. In that she... she definitely resembles our father, may he dwell in Silverheaven. I have taken after my mother, I believe. Or, I might just be an amalgamation.”

Now, one could be quite amazed at the Count Brother reaching for such vocabulary... but more than that, Twilight focused on that visible shift in his expression at the mention of Brilliant Crescent.

The problem being, she couldn’t possibly reveal more than what she could have somehow heard about the unfortunate fate of the twins’ father. Blessed Fang had requested her discretion, after all.

But, she could be herself. Compassionate. After all... the siblings both must have been very young when it had happened and yet it was clear that the loss was still affecting them to some degree.

Or, at least, touching the stallion before her.

“I... sense, Ebony Crescent, that the mention of your father has caused you sadness. And it isn’t complicated to figure out why exactly. So, of course, you have my condolences. I’m sorry for your loss.”

The stallion looked at her for a longer moment, then finally exhaled with a sad smile. Though that wasn’t enough to hide that his pear eyes, aside from growing a little redder, also had a certain softness to them.

“Thank you, Twilight Sparkle, your insight is quite accurate... and welcome. And your words I do cherish,” he admitted, blinking a couple of times to banish any and all possible tears. “I treasure the memories I have of him, but memories are not a pony’s presence,” he declared, nodding to himself. “However, life is full of wondrous things and beautiful moments... but, as a complex matter, existence has to contain a certain... gloom. As much as we might not wish to drink of that sulfurous and bitter font, we need to be aware of the taste. So that we know the wonder of joyous streams and allure of crystalline, refreshing nights...”

Ebony Crescent remained silent for a breath, then exhaled again, this time with more of a laugh than weariness.

“Ab Bogine, have I caught myself being too lyrical again? How embarrassing.”

“Not at all, Ebony Crescent,” Twilight responded, giving him a reassuring smile and a kind look. “Those words were both meaningful and far from grandiloquent.”

“Why, thank you, Twilight Sparkle, I deeply appreciate that. And yet...” he pointed out, gazing back at her. With intent, as well. “... speaking of what’s pompous and grandiose, I suppose I am warranted to use this opportunity to pass on my uncle’s... and my Lord’s, naturally, invitation.” The stallion bowed his head a little. “The Mountain of Crescent, the seat of our noble Family, is open to you and awaits you eagerly.”

“Why, thank you, Ebony Crescent. Such a gesture is very welcome,” Twilight told him... but something about the Count Brother spoke of more. Though she couldn’t discern what it was.

The stallion definitely wanted to show her, however.

“I hope that what comes next will not be unbidden, then. I know it to be permissible in your culture, when conversing with a mare of dignity and charm. So I shall, once again, be daring...”

Twilight wasn’t sure what he was referring to, at first... but then Ebony Crescent’s wing extended rapidly, as if to shield her from something behind her. She would ask, and yet the stallion was faster still.

He reached out for one of her forehooves and, before she could react to anything that was happening... kissed her pastern with nothing short of deference.

“... in hoping that you shall grace my home with your august presence, Twilight Sparkle.”

... what had just happened?

Twilight felt a little stupefied, for certain. Well, that was an understatement... she was utterly and hopelessly confused!

The Count Brother’s gesture was... certainly unexpected. Rather unthinkable in regard to the local customs! Actually breaking one of the more key ones, especially with it’s... quite intimate nature!

Oh, he didn’t linger, definitely, not to risk much too much. It happened fast enough to actually leave Twilight considering whether it had occurred in the first place! And Ebony Crescent was now sitting back as he had previously been. Wings folded, back straight and expression warm.

But... the moment still had happened.

And... and it wasn’t necessarily invasive, no! It was a custom in the higher society in Equestria, maybe a little outdated, but definitely present. But... Twilight wouldn’t think that anypony around here would actually dare to... to try and be quite so suave. Especially with all the talk about the conservative behavior when it came to gestures like that!

Still... the worst part of this for Twilight was that... was that it wasn’t an unpleasant thing to experience. Not at all. Quite the opposite, she had to shamefully admit. And... she wasn’t necessarily sure what to do with that private, inside confession.

Well, first thing was to realize that the kiss had happened in public.

Twilight quickly looked about, now in full realization of what had just transpired. And she must have been also visibly nervous, aside from just internally, considering how she felt her neck jerking as she glanced about.

Feeling like she was about to become even more jittery.

The Count Brother’s guardians didn’t seem to pay much mind to his “transgression”, their gazes betraying simply professional interest in what was occurring. Whether that meant something or anything at all didn’t particularly hold Twilight’s attention.

What did, however, was the pair of stares from both Rowan Berry and Midnight Wind. The former having an expression that could have well appear uninterested to the untrained eye... yet was anything but. Considering the mare’s occupation and her already vexed opinion on Twilight’s presence and... influence over Midnight, not to mention a rather traditionalist approach that the healer seemed to hold... Yes, that was a gaze of somepony shocked, appalled and clearly irritated by what she had just witnessed.

And speaking of Midnight... the same sort of irritation was blatant in those keen eyes of his. But Twilight could surely bet that the reason for it was much, much more personal than the breaking of a social standard. No, there was something about her beloved’s stare that definitely didn’t belong there.

Or, at least, something she didn’t want to ever witness in his piercing, saffron gaze.

But before anything could be done and an explanation could be offered... things became even more complex.

Almost.

Just as Twilight was planning on saying something, having the daring and dashing Ebony Crescent before her and the love of hers to the side, shooting daggers at the situation, she spotted another newcomer that was going to join this mess of a scene.

She supposed that, in the middle of her talks and the general noise about the cavern... and Tartarus knew how many onlookers witnessing the Count Brother’s stunt were it not for the “screen” of his wing... Twilight definitely wouldn’t have spotted a pony, dressed in a circlet and a cloak of a Lord, emerging from in between the stone trees of the Sanctuary.

She could almost swear upon and thank the Immaculate Moon for Her help, because had Lord Dusk Harvest arrived but a few second earlier, he would have seen exactly everything that had taken place.

And then where would Twilight be?!

Or... was she overreacting? She couldn’t deny that her heart was racing, though she could also clearly admit that it hadn’t been solely the Count Brother’s gesture that had caused it. Though it had been the initial impulse.

The Lord of the Dusk Family was patiently making his way towards her. Though, despite apparently missing the breach of the taboo, the haspadr looked at least a little displeased, Twilight could tell even from this distance. She was sure that none of the four sentinels he had with him shared his annoyance, but they could have been hiding it behind firm professionalism, if there was really a sort of competition happening between them and the ones from the Mountain of Crescent.

There was one creature that definitely looked far more appalled, betraying that she could have witnessed something after all. Blossom, of all the present, resting against her master’s neck. She had a rather fierce expression on her little muzzle, indeed, though... who could have known these things, when it came to actual bats?

... though the grey guardian of Dusk Harvest had proved time and again that she was a viciously intelligent creature.

Ebony Crescent, definitely not unaware of how close he had been to being caught, but paying the issue little mind apparently, stood up without a rush. He buttoned his gown all the way up again, then politely awaited for Dusk Harvest to come closer, before offering a proper bow of his head, as befitted greeting a Lord.

And Twilight, somehow breaking the stupor she had found herself in, also got up and curtsied as it was required.

Dusk Harvest repaid her with a faint, nervous smile. Which, unfortunately, lasted only for a moment.

“H-H-Honored P-Princess, I am g-glad to see y-you again...” he began, trying his best to combat his heavy stutter. Especially when his gaze turned to Ebony Crescent. “B-but I see th-that I am t-t-too late. The C-C-Count B-Brother was c-clearly hunting for y-you...”

Twilight shot the stallion next to her a curious glance, considering the expression used, but he only rolled his eyes. Which was already quite audacious when talking with a ruler, she would think.

“Honored Lord, that is hardly accurate,” Ebony Crescent voiced his protest, though his tone remained quite polite. “True, I was tasked to pass an invitation by my noble uncle, but the Honored Princess is hardly some... game to be trailed and ensnared. Far from it. And she shall be a much welcome guest at our Mountain.”

Dusk Harvest, despite his natural problems with communication, did speak with his stare alone. And in it Twilight sought and, indeed, found some continuous irritation, melded together with discontent.

Blossom, nuzzling her master’s neck just a little, also gave the Count Brother an unpleasant glare. She got a little scratch for her eager participation, even.

Why did Twilight suddenly think like there was far more to this entire situation...? Her gut, twisted as it was right now, did share with her the feeling of unease. And the notion that she wasn’t “enjoying” but the start of this disagreement, but had been dropped right in the middle of it, whether she liked it or not.

The Lord, in the meantime, shook his head, which Blossom did mimic with an almost comical precision, were it not for the general atmosphere around.

“I-I have l-little t-t-time for c-commenting on that and y-your uncle. Y-y-you know w-well that it w-would be m-much b-better for the H-H-Honored Princess t-t-t—”

He tried to finish, with all his strength. And, at least, Ebony Crescent allowed him to do so, remaining stoic and still.

“To!” Dusk Harvest finally shouted, the echo carrying it through the place. “To f-first c-come to see the M-Mountain of D-D-Dusk. M-makes more sense. W-we are t-t-tackling the p-possibility of f-finding...”

The Count Brother lifted his hoof just a little, seeking the permission to speak. And the Lord, perhaps knowing that he had made his point already and there was no reason for trying to say it all aloud, permitted it.

Though with a rather curt gesture.

“Honored Lord, I feel... definitely out of place, arguing this matter further, especially in before our guest,” Ebony Crescent pointed out, trying not to sound in any way irritated. But Twilight felt that the tension was there after all. “I believe correspondence has been exchanged for many a night now. Yes, considering the travels of the Honored Princess so far...” He glanced at her with an acknowledging nod. “It makes certain sense for her to continue through the Mountain of Dusk. And yet there is nothing terrible in allowing her to come to the Mountain of Crescent first.”

“Y-You do know th-that y-your uncle w-wishes t-t-to push f-for that s-so strongly only b-b-because Kiwarule,” the Lord declared, pointing at his faithful bat companion, “m-m-messed up his mane?”

There was a momentary pause, before Ebony Crescent shook his head again. “With all due respect, Honored Lord, that is just preposterous. My uncle and Lord might be viewed and considered eccentric by some, but he’s not so petty,” he stated.

Twilight could add her own opinion on the matter... and she felt like she should have entered this conversation in some way, but it was hard to interject without feeling like it would be out of place.

Yes, she had been warned of a clash happening, Rowan Berry had been very prudent to actually do that... but Twilight had no idea that she was, herself, the focal point of a quite strong disagreement.

“There are far better reasons for the Honored Princess to first enjoy the hospitality of our Mountain,” the Count Brother spoke further. “I honestly doubt that she had a chance to find some rest and recuperation lately and the Crescent Family will gladly offer to take her mind away from the stress, even if for just a moment.”

“N-n-naturally,” came Dusk Harvest’s response and Twilight couldn’t think of ever having witnessed the Lord being quite so derisive.

And, honestly, she wasn’t sure what was the exact point of it all!

It’s not like she couldn’t visit both of the Mountains at some point. She supposed that the order of visits had a certain value to some, but... no, impossible, something else was happening. It must have been. And yet she couldn’t figure out what.

She managed to glance to the side, where Midnight stood at attention, alongside Rowan Berry. But her beloved looked still far less focused on the issue of their next destination and more on the pear-eyed stallion right next to Twilight.

One that, it appeared, at least understood that she wasn’t just an unfortunate bystander in the current, messy situation.

“Honored Lord, please, there is no room for irritation here,” Ebony Crescent replied, and somehow didn’t sound at all condescending. “The Honored Princess is her own mare, as well as a royal. She can decide what is best for her. And I am certain that she will respond to a warm invitation without fault, having in mind her breeding and kindness. It is ultimately her decision. Forcing her to head to the Mountain of Dusk against her will would be greatly unbecoming.”

Lord Dusk Harvest gave the Count Brother another glare and Blossom even hissed a little. So... yes, that was as good of a moment as any to actually join in.

And Twilight would have been rather thankful for Ebony Crescent’s words about having the right to choose, but even him kissing her hoof could not hide that his statements were trying to propound for her the preferred action.

She wasn’t that disoriented.

“Well, ah...” she oh-so eloquently began, but rapidly managed to regain her focus and conviction. “Thank you, Count Brother, you are most polite. I seek not for my travel to be a source of any conflict. I believe this situation can be dealt with in a way that would satisfy everypony... or at least without leaving anypony with a grudge, if it can be avoided. And there would be no need for exchanging slights or theatrical gestures.”

She knew what she meant by that last remark. And she knew that Ebony Crescent knew.

Was there a tint of a blush on his cheeks at being called out like that? She hoped that he wasn’t begrudging that declaration right away.

But... Twilight also hoped that Midnight had heard her words clearly enough. Just to, maybe, calm things down a bit. She would have to deal with the Count Brother’s debonair action later.

For now, at least Lord Dusk Harvest looked a little less worried. “V-very well, Honored P-P-Princess. A-at least in that, I-I can agree w-with the C-Count Brother. Y-y-you have every right t-to choose.”

“We are in accord,” Ebony Crescent likewise assured.

Well, Twilight would be happy about that, at least, but... there was still something not letting her mind rest. And it wasn’t the matter of making this particular situation work with some diplomacy.

They both wanted her to head to their respective Families with equal dedication, despite Lord Dusk Harvest being around for just that last couple of minutes. And even right in the pleasant conversation with the Count Brother there had been a certain expectation, Twilight was more than sure of it.

Why did she have a feeling that making the right choice there and then would have far-reaching consequences?

Chapter LXV – Point of Departure

Twilight had been at a lot of negotiating tables lately, she realized that very moment.

Some more grandiose. Like the heptagonal one at the Seat of the Covenant, surrounded by the thrones of the seven Lords of the batponies. Covered in the rich, dark cloth and illuminated by the wondrous chandelier of silver and sapphires.

And some of the “tables” were more private. Like in the case of her conversations with Midnight Eye or Blessed Fang. Because sometimes, a small chamber or even the interior of a carriage was more than enough to get one’s point across and reach a deep, new understanding.

That very night, there was no table once more. Not literally, at least. Though the situation warranted entering talks and finding a way out of an unpleasant matter.

As it happened, Lord Dusk Harvest had proposed just the place to have a little conference with Twilight and Count Brother Ebony Crescent. Almost in the middle of the Sanctuary’s cavern, actually, and yet secluded enough to have an honest exchange without too many witnesses.

The great, stone columns of the noctrali’s holy site were monumental and remarkably designed, creating the image of a great, petrified wilderness. Illuminated by the moss-like clusters of minerals, giving off a delicate, blessed aura to the whole place. But, as Twilight was surprised to find, several of those trees of rock did house small niches in themselves. Carved in them with diligence and style, designed for rest, relaxation and meditation quite likely. With stone seats placed in a way to freely talk, facing one another if necessary.

Twilight had never before found herself in such a rocky gazebo, but she had to concur that it was yet one more wonderful aspect of the local architecture to cherish. If she didn’t know better, she would expect the carved vines all around the place to come alive and sway, with the flower reliefs letting out wonderful aromas for all to enjoy. Yet the niche wasn’t just filled with stone and still simulacra of nature. A convenient drinking fountain in the middle of it was both decorative and a source of cold, refreshing life to the still space.

Twilight imagined that she would enjoy the time here much more were it not for having to tackle the visible conflict between the other ponies present. Well, at least they could talk in relative privacy, their respective retinues patiently waiting outside and making sure that there would be no interruptions.

Twilight, herself, didn’t want to cause one, even if she had decided to take a little moment to think in the middle of the ongoing negotiations. It helped her focus anew and continue her previous thought.

“As I understand,” she spoke, wishing to clarify things even further, “there are no objections to me visiting either of the Mountains, am I correct?”

“N-n-none whatsoever,” Dusk Harvest assured, with Blossom nodding fervently from her perch on his shoulder.

“In truth,” Ebony Crescent also confirmed, leaning back in his seat a little. “The issue lies in the timing, should we say. For reasons that cannot be grasped on our end of this... discourse, the Honored Lord Dusk Harvest is insistent on not allowing you to first enjoy the luxuries of the Crescent Family. My uncle and Lord finds it perplexing. And, truth be told, straining the natural understanding between our bloodlines.”

Lord Dusk Harvest didn’t answer immediately. So Twilight decided that perhaps encouragement was actually necessary.

“If that is, indeed, the case... do you think, Honored Lord,” she suggested, trying to sound as conciliatory as she could, “that clarifying that might help resolve this issue? I’m sure the Count Brother could convey it to Honored Lord Bright Crescent in a clear way.”

“Of course. I would just first need to understand the reasoning here,” Ebony Crescent assured, sending Twilight a kind smile.

It made her mind return for a brief moment to that recent kiss of her hoof, but... there wasn’t time for such frivolous thoughts. She, instead, focused to Dusk Harvest entirely. She knew deep inside that the noble stallion needed a certain level of understanding and support, considering his impediment. She didn’t want to pressure him in any way, after all.

He, indeed, turned his goldenrod eyes her way before replying aloud. Perhaps hoping that his gaze would tell her something that he would find hard to get out otherwise.

And not just due to his stammer, as Twilight almost immediately realized. He was very successful in conveying his intention, she had to admit.

For something about Dusk Harvest’s gaze spoke to her more than clearly. He was indubitably attempting to let her know that utter transparency would not be his choice... which was most worrying.

No less than his words. “I-I see no r-reason to e-explain. Y-you have v-v-visited the M-Mountain of Midnight and M-Mountain of F-F-Fang, H-Honored Princess. While h-haspadr C-Crimson Shade is r-r-reluctant, th-the natural n-next destination is m-m-my domain. Bright C-Crescent’s s-sudden i-i-i—”

Blossom was trying to comfort the Lord, whilst Ebony Crescent simply glanced at Twilight in the meantime, with a mixture of understanding and hard to ignore annoyance. Though hardly caused by the other stallion’s impediment, at least that seemed clear.

“Insistence!” Dust Harvest finally managed to shout, exhaling in effort afterwards. “Is n-nothing more than a v-vile o-o-obstruction for th-the sake of i-it.”

The Count Brother’s gaze only hardened after that declaration. “Honored Lord, I urge you to discontinue,” he stated, his voice retaining its polite quality, but only just. “I have nothing but the greatest of respects for the Dusk Family, for its constant contribution to the well-being of our nation and its vigilant stewardship over the Dalli. And I am in awe when it comes to your, personal beneficence and diligence in your duties, despite the difficulties you are facing.”

Was it Twilight, or did Ebony Crescent mean something else than the stammer? The way he utilized that word didn’t sit well with her at all, despite his courteous tone.

And she could still remember the knowledge that both Midnight and Rowan Berry had imparted on her, regarding the matter of the Dusk Family’s lack of heir to the circlet...

“But I shall not,” the Count Brother pointed out, with enough strength to cause Blossom to hiss at him just a little, “due to more than just the familial relation, make myself endure discrediting my Lord right to my face.”

“In that regard,” Twilight had to interject, picking a side for the moment, “I think I would have to agree with the Honored Count Brother, Honored Lord. I do not think it would be discourteous to point out that the Honored Bright of Family Crescent is an... individualist...”

She used the word with full intention and found Ebony Crescent nodding and shrugging just a little, accepting the fact.

“... yet I wouldn’t necessarily accuse him of foul intentions. If for the sake of maintaining a reasonable level of discussion in the matter of my travels.”

She tried to be as delicate about the matter as possible, but Dusk Harvest only exhaled, looking somewhere to the side.

Why was he so focused on this situation that he would go so far as to insult Bright Crescent? Well, one could argue that the milky-maned Lord deserved at least some criticism for his frequent quips and making fun of Lord Dusk Harvest, but... Twilight thought better of the stallion before her. What was on his mind to make him appear so unnaturally biting that night?

Ebony Crescent, having let out a long sigh himself, decided to engage in the moment a bit more. Perhaps also curious about his opponent’s behavior.

“Honored Lord, as much as you are inclined not to believe me, I can assure you that my uncle holds no ill intentions in this... ‘insistence’ of his,” he spoke, leaning in a little. His pear eyes were almost drilling into the batpony opposite, but his tone was still soft and contained. “I would... find it within myself not be against reaching a solution that would work for both sides, but I would really need more... context, I presume. What we are offering to the Honored Princess right now, is having a moment to actually enjoy her stay in Noctraliya. It has to be said that she was very busy so far...”

That was one way to put that, Twilight thought. And, having met the Count Brother’s gaze, decided to speak up again.

“The thought is appreciated, even though I well understand that I have not come here for the sake of leisure,” she declared and Ebony Crescent accepted it with a nod. Then, Twilight turned once more to Lord Dusk Harvest. “Honored Lord, I take it that you view my presence at the Mountain of Dusk as vital in regards to the last happenings at the Seat of the Covenant.”

She stated more than asked, prompting the brownish stallion to glance at her and nod.

And the Count Brother reacted immediately to that declaration. “If... there is a need to discuss matters that were touched upon beyond the doors of the Kezpont, I shall step out for a brief moment. I know when things aren’t meant for anypony else’s ears...”

“N-no...” Dusk Harvest finally spoke up and gestured for the other stallion to stay. “B-but your r-r-readiness is a-acknowledged...”

Blossom didn’t seem too convinced herself, still giving Ebony Crescent an unpleasant look, but the Lord focused more on Twilight for the moment, rather than the young stallion.

“Y-you know of m-my r-r-role, H-Honored Princess. And of my ch-charge. O-over the V-Valleys.”

“Naturally, Honored Lord,” she assured him. Hoping that, perhaps, she would catch at least a glimpse of Dusk Harvest’s reasoning.

“S-so, i-it is v-v-vital for you t-to understand what th-the stakes a-are here. I-I don’t b-b-believe an informed d-decision a-about... th-the current p-predicament can be m-made without w-witnessing the o-o-o—” The Lord closed his eyes in effort, with Blossom nuzzling his neck loyally, as was her sworn duty. “Orchards!” he screamed the word, annoyed that he had to. He shook his head before continuing. “And a-all the f-f-farmland we h-have managed t-to o-organize. F-further n-negotiating without u-understanding the m-matter, the n-needs w-we have and the ch-challenges we are f-facing c-c-could be h-hollow.”

Well, that was at least a certain, logical explanation, though Ebony Crescent looked at least a little unconvinced when Twilight glanced his way. He decided to voice it, nonetheless.

“I do not wish to sound impertinent in any way, Honored Lord. But... I’m certain that the Honored Princess is aware of the vital importance of the region and the state of our crops. It’s not really a surprise, nor is it a mystery, that our lands are harsh and require great effort to bear fruit, literally,” he pointed out, tone calm though strong. “And, with all due respect, not the trees nor the problems are going anywhere anytime soon. Is an immediate visit so crucial, then?”

That remark perhaps wasn’t entirely courteous, but Twilight grasped the notion behind it. So did Dusk Harvest, considering his gaze.

There was more to his stance still. He simply hid it behind more harsh retorts. “N-nor are y-your p-p-parlors g-going to f-fall into ruin if y-you wait a b-bit longer, h-hwalbu hrabiy b-bratr. N-not that R-Rodine Kwadr is known f-for p-patience,” he remarked, receiving support from Blossom’s fervent nodding.

Well, Twilight knew such a level of exchange would not get anypony anywhere, so decided to step in outright. Especially before Ebony Crescent had a chance to retort and, quite likely, worsen the situation.

“The life expectancy of orchards and establishments aside, this is a matter of a proper timing,” she reminded, deciding to omit the discourteous comments. “Which begs my question – for how long am I required to stay at each of the Mountains?”

She didn’t necessarily mean for that inquiry to be so direct and maybe even firm, but it definitely had managed to focus the stallions back on her. Both willing to immediately explain.

Yet it wasn’t like it was just a provocative question. There wasn’t really a time table when it came to Twilight’s travels. She had simply been given an opportunity to visit and witness the different Families’ lands, if allowed, without being told that she was in a massive rush. There was a feeling of tension when she considered the visits, but that had less to do with their length and definitely more with having to deal with the possibility of an open conflict if things were to go hideously wrong.

Ebony Crescent’s voice pulled her back into the conversation, its tone definitely aimed at addressing the matter. “Honored Princess, you are welcome to stay as long as you wish, our Family guarantees the calm and safety of it. We understand your desire to explore all of our lands, but surely a number of nights could easily be spared,” he declared. Then smirked a little. “True, not enough to witness all of the joys and wonders of our Mountain and the surrounding lands, but I think I can understand and accept a little hurry in these, specific circumstances.”

That was, at least, a position easy to accept, so Twilight acknowledged it with a nod before turning again to the Honored Lord opposite.

And his response came, but only after a moment of delay. Was he rethinking matters? Or was he preparing himself for the additional effort of speaking aloud and trying to contain his stutter?

Likely, a bit of both.

“W-while I would a-ask you, H-Honored P-Princess to... n-not l-let things l-linger. Nor w-wait too l-long to m-make your d-decision,” Dusk Harvest claimed.

And something about his tone spoke of tremendous seriousness, despite the... enigmatic factor.

Twilight looked at him askance. Then checked whether Ebony Crescent had anything in mind, considering the Lord’s adamant stance. But the Count Brother’s expression looked unchanged. A little miffed and somewhat confused, at most.

So... she had to try and discern things on her own. Which, actually... gave her an interesting idea.

She was the guest of honor. And her time was worthwhile, despite how she had been received before and what opinion some of the local rulers held on her presence. Yet, as Midnight had put it, she could request to travel in whatever capacity she would see fit. And she did not have to be “optimal” in her requests.

Perhaps that was exactly what was necessary there and then. Something out of place, uncommon, to convince both parties to actually agree and move on from this sudden clash.

Not to mention... now she was really intrigued what the Lord of Dusk Family had thought of, that it required Twilight’s immediate presence. Because there must have been something, even beyond the natural idea of witnessing the famed Valleys, the breadbasket of Noctraliya.

Only one filled with fruit as the staple food, rather than wheat products.

“Then, I have but one course of action...”

Twilight declared loudly and she could see that both the Count Brother and the Lord looked at her with mounting expectations. She would try and meet them, though perhaps not in the way they both were anticipating. And, on top of that... she had her own curiosity to address and take into consideration, offering this solution.

“Honored Lord Harvest of Family Dusk requires that I am present at the Mountain of Dusk outright, as I understand.”

“I-I-I am n-not—”

Twilight felt horrible, raising her hoof to interrupt. However, she didn’t want to give a wrong impression by not explaining her entire reasoning.

And it suddenly seemed that she had an ally in that endeavor. Blossom, usually rather antagonistic towards anypony who would agitate her master, this time nuzzled into Dusk Harvest’s neck a little, as if to let him know that he should focus on listening and things would be fine.

Smart one, wasn’t she? Enough so that the Lord actually stopped trying to explain things further and closed his mouth.

So Twilight continued, allowing herself a small smile even. “I understand that you don’t want to be seen as ordering me about, Honored Lord. And you are not, I assure you, I’m not feeling commanded. However, I recognize that you wish to preserve a certain approach to these visits and so, I shall allow myself to declare for your direction and your Mountain...”

She looked at Ebony Crescent and spotted some clear annoyance in his gaze, before he was able to mask it. Still, he kept silent. As if expecting to hear something to his liking after all.

And, as far as Twilight could help it, the Count Brother wouldn’t be disappointed. She just secretly hoped that the he would not go for another, perfectly allowed Equestrian gesture which would be seen as audacious around the place.

“That being said,” she added, trying not to think about that possibility, “I wouldn’t want to ignore the kind invitation and the proposition coming from the Honored Count Brother, in the name of the Honored Lord Bright Crescent. As such, my proposition is as follows.” She put her hooves together, hoping to give the impression of both confidence and understanding. “I shall first stop at the Mountain of Dusk, to adhere to the Honored Lord’s will and witness the Dalli in their splendor. Discuss their role and, I presume, learn of certain expectations from the Honored Lord, in regards to the diplomatic negotiations. Then, afterwards, I shall head to the Mountain of Crescent. After a few nights, let’s say. To have a chance to rest and see the luxuries that the Crescent Family wishes to share, as well as conduct talks with the Honored Lord Bright Crescent.” She paused for just a moment, to catch her breath and conclude with poise. “And then, finally, I will return to the Sanctuary, before my next destination, through the Mountain of Dusk once again.”

Twilight would think that a most reasonable solution to the impasse. Now it was the matter of it finding proper purchase. At first, she couldn’t really tell, as neither of the stallions reacted with outright excitement nor even agreement.

However, Ebony Crescent glanced at the stallion opposite and then back at her. He held a breath in for a moment, as if containing something within. A single drop of sweat traveled across his coat, down the side of his neck, before he finally spoke up.

“That... I could get behind. As long as our Mountain shall not have to wait night after night for your arrival, Honored Princess, then my uncle and Lord shall not oppose. And I will also do my best... training my patience,” he pointed out, with a small, slightly forced smile.

“That’s not a bad thing to master,” she told him in return.

Almost feeling like she wanted to prod him a little. After all, the Count Brother himself had told her that he knew well the stereotypes. He accepted her reply with a small chuckle, before almost casually swiping his neck to deal with the perspiration.

Then it was time for Dusk Harvest, who also found it in himself to comment on her proposal. “Th-that would s-s-satisfy me a-as well,” he admitted, looking relieved. Undeniably so. “I-I assure y-you, H-Honored Princess, y-you shall b-be w-welcomed with h-h-honors. And I p-p-p—” the Lord tried to say, glancing Ebony Crescent’s way already. “Promise! N-not to k-keep our h-honored g-guest about just b-because.”

The Count Brother took a moment to answer, his expression almost inscrutable. Yet finally embellished with a kind smile. “On that I can safely bet, Honored Lord. I know you to be a reasonable stallion of your word. Were it not the case...” Ebony Crescent leaned back with a chuckle. “... I would so push for being allowed to come along the Honored Princess on that little trip.”

Twilight didn’t know what to think of that idea... especially after what had happened. She wouldn’t think she would mind it entirely to have the stallion about... but, at the same time, she already had a “complex” retinue, she could say. With one pony infatuated with her and another being a secret operative.

Could the Count Brother make it any more convoluted by adding one more pony to the mix?

However, she could almost definitely tell what Ebony Crescent was expecting to hear in reply to his words. For it seemed almost natural and instinctual for Dusk Harvest, as a haspadr and the next host, to say a word or two about such a possibility. Likely prompted to grant a symbolic invitation to the Count Brother, even for it to be politely turned down.

But nothing like that happened, with the Honored Lord not even acknowledging the subtle sentence with a grimace or gesture.

And, as much as Twilight could tell, Ebony Crescent’s expression did shift ever so slightly at not receiving what he wanted. Moreover, her instinct was trying to convince her that not only would have the stallion accepted such a gesture, but also wouldn’t have any scruples about doing so, despite its token nature.

Yet, with that moment of silence and subverted expectations, the meeting seemed to be ultimately finished. Despite the will of some.

So Twilight allowed herself to speak up. “I’m so glad that we have found common ground after all, I need to admit. As long as that continues, I believe that all the issues can be duly addressed. Honored Lord?”

“Y-y-yes?” Dusk Harvest asked, almost as if startled.

“Should I prepare for departure tomorrow, then? Would that suit your request?”

The Lord nodded, before grabbing the side of his cloak to stand up properly and without stepping on it. “Th-that would be o-optimal, h-hwalba knaze. Th-the weather shall b-be g-good enough for t-t-travel.”

“Of course. I shall be ready, then,” Twilight promised as she got up from the stone chair herself, receiving a nervous smile from the Lord and a far more confident and toothy one from Blossom.

Then the haspadr turned around, granting a passing nod to the Count Brother, who returned it without delay and without enthusiasm alike. And finally did Dusk Harvest trot out of the niche, leaving Twilight alone with Ebony Crescent for a brief moment longer.

The young stallion’s pear eyes followed the brownish pony intently, then switched to her immediately when the Lord was out of hearing distance.

“I cannot claim to be entirely pleased... but I have a feeling that reaching a compromise is exactly about such an outcome. So I shall ‘get over it’, I imagine,” he pointed out, his lips smiling again. “It has to be said, though, Twilight Sparkle, that your negotiating skills are remarkable. As is your quick thinking.”

“Thank you, you are too kind, Ebony Crescent,” she replied. Really thinking that, since she didn’t particularly see any achievement here.

But the Count Brother continued and insisted. “No, I do not think so. You spotted clearly that the Honored Lord is adamant about your presence, you quickly deduced that you couldn’t deny him, not without worsening your situation... but still found a way to make it work. And in a way that does not let me leave entirely empty-hoofed. I would call that remarkably prudent.”

“Please. I couldn’t possibly ignore the offer coming from you as a representative of your Family,” she told him.

Something flickered in Ebony Crescent’s eyes before he spoke again. “Oh, is that so? Well, now I need to hope that my role is not the only thing that is making my words hard to ignore,” he joked.

“No, not at all! That is not what I meant!” she immediately explained, trying not to giggle. “But, since that point was brought forth... one cannot, especially in official matters, forget the titles and positions, despite any and all cordial relations. These distinctions are of even grander importance in the lands of Noctraliya.”

“To a degree, yes,” the stallion confirmed. He checked the buttons of his gown before turning to her again. “But there’s still a pony underneath them all. One that, alas, has to bid you farewell for at least a while, Twilight Sparkle,” he spoke, giving her a polite nod and a long, piercing stare. “Yet I do hope that I won’t have to wait for too long to meet you once again. I shall now make doubly sure that the Mountain of Crescent dazzles and charms you with its many wonders.”

“Please, Ebony Crescent,” Twilight retorted, almost defensively waving her hoof, “I wouldn’t want to inconvenience Honored Lord Bright Crescent in any way. I’m not having any sort of undue, demanding expectations when it comes to my stay!”

Ebony Crescent only grinned. “I’m so very sorry, Twilight Sparkle, but, to me, that just sounds like you need to be reminded of your own value. As a Princess, yes... but also as a mare,” he told her outright.

And Twilight had to again fight a little blush at his tone. Where was that slightly nervous energy she could remember from before, when they had met for the first time? The stallion before her, with his charm and suave declarations, could really put her on the back hoof!

And without kissing her hoof!

“Rest assured,” Ebony Crescent continued, with that warm smile, “I shall not be pushing my uncle into anything unreasonable. But I simply want to assure that your stay is something to remember. To cherish in memory. After all, not everything about your mission has to be stress, worry and ruthless diplomacy. And, before you deny anything, Twilight Sparkle, I shall remind you that I am, at least in some parts, a count. I know how things work between our Lords.” He gave her a wide, confident smile. “So I hope I can be absolved from taking it upon myself to make your burdens and worries disappear, at least for a while.”

“You are most courteous, Ebony Crescent. I’m not sure what I have done to earn such a boon and benevolence from you,” Twilight told him, in accordance with the truth.

“Please, Twilight Sparkle. It is simply my pleasure,” the Count Brother told her, giving her a deep and almost reverential bow, which caused the tips of his mane to sweep the stone floor.

And Twilight’s muzzle to give her a hard time, combating a crimson blush.

The two of them left the niche a moment later, with Ebony Crescent bidding her farewell once more, before then trotting away. Accompanied loyally by the pair of his bodyguards, giving last glances towards Twilight and her retinue.

And that departure meant that she finally had a chance to confer with her companions. Unburden herself of everything on her mind. Well, at least partially. A lot had been going on that particular night up until this point.

Apparently... Twilight started with an exhale, first and foremost. She didn’t know that she had been holding one in. And it wasn’t a batpony one. Just one of tiredness.

“So... first things first. We shall be heading to the Mountain of Dusk. For a couple of nights, at least,” she declared a moment later.

Rowan Berry, with her coral eyes following the Count Brother, nodded, but took her time to look away still. When her gaze finally rested on Twilight, it had some strange, dying embers of annoyance in it.

“Seems like a better choice, if I can offer input. Though the ‘couple of nights’ is an interesting comment on the destination.”

“A compromise, more than just a comment, actually,” Twilight was eager to explain. “To avoid the continuation of this disagreement,” she claimed, almost casually pointing after the Count Brother, “I have promised that we shall continue on after that brief stay. To visit the Crescent Family and their Mountain properly, before coming back to Lord Dusk Harvest’s domain in earnest that time.”

Midnight, who managed to banish most of that unpleasant glare that Twilight had seen from him before, nodded. “Ah, I see. Trying to bite two fruits at the same time?”

“More or less,” she admitted, shaking her head. “Lord Dusk Harvest was rather... unwavering about me heading to his lands straight away, to witness the Dalli. But he didn’t mind a shorter first visit,” she additionally pointed out and the other ponies both looked at each other with curiosity. “You must have seen the Lord leaving before we did. Did he look pleased with the outcome, by any chance?”

“As pleased as his usual nervousness allows,” Rowan Berry judged, squinting her eyes a little. “He seemed more in a rush from some point on, actually, before disappearing between the pillars. I saw that pet of his almost clinging to his shoulder and flapping her wings to keep herself steady. Are we leaving tonight still, then?”

“No, actually. Tomorrow,” Twilight replied, which made the other mare look even more interested.

She even voiced it. “Intriguing... He wishes to see you at the Mountain, rushes out to get things finalized in such a rush, though waits for tomorrow to travel? We could still make the trip tonight, before sunrise...”

Midnight gave the healer a side stare. “Your second calling is on display, Yazembe Acine. I wonder, will this be in your immediate report to Lord Azure Mist?”

She rolled her eyes. Hard. “If you think that pestering me will make you feel any better, Midnight Wind, go right on ahead. I saw you trying to stab the Count Brother with your very eyes. Very much on display yourself there.”

Twilight lifted her hoof up without delay. “That will be quite enough. If we absolutely have to discuss some things, like performing one’s duties or having murderous intentions...” she pointed out, causing at least Midnight to furrow his brow. Hard. “... then I’d rather we do it someplace less exposed. And I really don’t want to see any dis—”

A flash.

It made her blink and interrupted her immediately.

A sudden light. And a sound like... she wasn’t sure. A rumble? An impact? A thud?

Whatever it was, it definitely had an effect!

Twilight felt that she had bounced up a little bit from the scare. And both Rowan Berry and Midnight immediately turned and lowered their stances. Surprisingly, keeping Twilight in between them both. Instinctively guarding her.

Were it not for the fact that she was being so cautious about breaking the local taboo, Twilight would have definitely lit up her horn, creating quite the unit with her retinue. All of them keenly scanning their immediate vicinity.

Especially Midnight, for he must have also recognized this strange phenomenon. His gaze was jumping from one to the other rocky tree, putting literally every jewel embedded in them under scrutiny.

“Kirwe, what is the meaning of this? You’ve seen that too, didn’t you?”

Twilight wasn’t sure if he meant her or Rowan Berry, but the latter was quicker to reply after all, automatically almost.

“I did. Or, I think so, because I’m not sure what I saw. It was like... munye? But... lightning inside a cavern?”

“Not hearing any thunder,” the stallion pointed out, but Twilight reacted to that immediately.

“Not thunder, no, but I think I did hear something. But it was more like... I don’t know, a thud of some sort?” She was still looking about, hoping that maybe their collective efforts would tell them anything. “Other than... this was exactly like the one in the evening, wasn’t it?”

“Seems like it,” Midnight replied, which caused Rowan Berry’s ears to perk up.

Twilight addressed that. “This is the second time we encounter this flash. Me and Midnight... Wind,” she added, for the sake of maintaining some decorum. “This seems like the same thing from before, the last one happening in my chamber.”

Rowan Berry was still keeping an eye out, though her attention seemed a little broken by agitation at that point. “In your chamber, both of you. Of course,” she commented and Twilight heard a small hiss from Midnight.

And felt a sting of a blush. She wasn’t going to say anything about what they had been doing there.

But now was not the time to dwell on that, even the operative realized that. “But... what is this supposed to be? A new sign... or a warning from the Bogine that we don’t understand properly?”

“May She be blessed,” Midnight uttered, “but I have my doubts. I’d think an omen would at least give us a partial understanding of it, to guide us. We’re just perplexed at this point.”

Twilight thought so as well, intuitively almost. She wouldn’t cite her incredible knowledge on the matter of the Immaculate Moon’s way of communicating, but this particular occurrence was strangely... familiar in another way? Though she couldn’t quite put her hoof on it. Or was that just her trying to grasp the nature of these happenings much too strongly?

Well, despite all three of them trying to find the source of this sudden influx of short bursts of light, no luck came to any of them. There were no signs, no indications as to what had really happened. More so, it didn’t look like any of the other residents had taken note of something that resembled a lightning strike right in the middle of the stone forest. Nopony appeared around to check for the source, no echoes of worry happened that could be heard.

Twilight felt doubly confused by that, but... nothing could be done without anything to hang onto in order to figure this mystery out.

“Sign or not, it definitely tells me that we should head back to our quarters for now. We need to pack up, prepare for travel,” she ordered, though not trying to sound too regal after all. “Also, I’m pretty certain that Lord Dusk Harvest shall send word to the Custodian about our departure, but it wouldn’t be bad to let him know about it from my end as well. As a courtesy. If one of you could help with that...?”

“Of course, hwalba knaze. I could do so,” Rowan Berry promised after finally letting go of her practiced stance.

Midnight, who also allowed himself to be at ease, hissed a little. He stretched his hind, bandaged leg, probably strained from rapidly assuming the right position. Then he spoke up.

“Will you, Rowan Berry, also rush to let your Lord know where she can try and spy on us more in the next few nights?”

The operative gave him a long look, but said nothing. A “nothing” which sounded like a very clear confirmation.

Twilight knew it to be so. And also... she was getting seriously concerned about her beloved’s confrontational stance. Which he had no qualms about showing.

It had to be addressed. She owed that much to... well, to all of them. To him, to remind him that he could be better than this. To herself, as she was the Princess of Friendship, not constant strife.

And to Rowan Berry. For both of those reasons.

“Midnight Wind, Rowan Berry has told us that she shall be keeping to her task. In a way not to make things worse, simply. And keeping Honored Lord Azure Mist updated on my travels and whereabouts is one of the ways to make it so,” Twilight declared.

Quietly, but sternly. Very much so.

Midnight grimaced just a little, though she wasn’t exactly sure whether he was recognizing the volume of his unkind comments that night or was just upset that she was pointing it out to him.

While the healer... just shook her head. Though, at least, Twilight couldn’t find derision at her declarations in her eyes. Maybe just confusion.

“You are not wrong, hwalba knaze... but the fact that you are the one explaining how the work of an operative should be conducted I find... perplexing. And somehow ironic.”

“It does not mean that I’m entirely supporting it, considering the circumstances and my opinion on the matter. You are correct in realizing it,” Twilight clarified, keeping her voice low. ”But I trust you to do the right thing, following what you have told me. I think you are, after all, a reasonable mare. You will not allow anything to escape your attention, especially when it comes to the Honored Lord’s further decisions. And for that, a certain façade has to be kept intact.”

It was Rowan Berry’s time to make a face. Though her expression had less to do with annoyance than it could, Twilight thought.

“How inexplicably right you are, hwalba knaze,” the mare claimed. It was also clear that she wouldn’t mind saying more, but found it undesirable at the moment.

Which pleased Twilight to some extent. Sometimes it was better in the long run to stay silent, rather than say the wrong, biting thing.

She would have a discussion about that soon.

“Very well. Do what you have to, Rowan Berry. Then return, please,” she ordered. Politely.

The mare bowed her head as was proper, though it would be foolhardy to try and seek reverence in that gesture. Her healer’s gown gently swept the floor as the operative took her leave, her expression a mixture of perplexity and surprise.

But maybe a positive one, for once.

Twilight wasted little time to motion for Midnight to follow her, as she wished to return to her quarters. Perhaps quicker than she had thought, but with a clear destination in her mind. Besides, there might have been some time before the day’s rest to venture to the shrine or some other place in the Sanctuary still. Yet preparations for tomorrow’s leave took precedence.

Though not before the exchange which Twilight simply had to have with her beloved.

“Listen, must we have this talk again?” she inquired when it was safe to do so. Trying her best not to look like an annoyed marefriend to the world around. “Why are you so keen on prodding Rowan Berry so much?” she added another question.

Yes, she didn’t want to cause any ruckus while they were in the main cavern, but some things needed to be touched upon whilst they were still fresh.

Midnight, diligently following her, appeared unmoved. But even more diligently replied, showing that his impassiveness was due to them being in the open and not caused by disinterest.

“I’ll be honest and open, as you would want me to be,” he told her and, thankfully, there wasn’t any sarcasm to be found in his voice. “The fact that she is still nearby bothers me. For many reasons. And I want her to know that, while I shall be tolerating her continued presence out of respecting your decision to keep her about, I most definitely am not pleased about it.”

Well, Twilight couldn’t accuse him of being in any way ambiguous. And she could understand his vexation. Yet one would think that there was a better way about this situation than what he had been showing.

“Thank you for saying that, I really do. But... would it hurt you to be a little less harsh about it?” she inquired, hoping to prod him in the right direction. “I’m pretty sure that Rowan Berry is well aware of your stance. And I’m pretty sure I am aware of it, you don’t have to keep showing it for my sake.”

“I’m uncertain about that last part,” he retorted, shaking his head just a little, to avoid drawing too much attention. “I want some things to be clear. Entirely and absolutely, as the Goddess’ very light.”

“Alright, then... what do you think you’re doing, exactly?”

“My light...” he spoke back, lowering his voice further, not to have anypony hear them even by happenstance as they entered the priesthood’s tunnels. “... that mare, though she seems subdued at least for the moment, is still an occultane. One that I failed to contain and... put in her place, I suppose could be the expression. And I want her to remember her place well,” he declared, his eyes keener than normal. “She’s not to be a threat to you with her actions. She’s not to be a nuisance to me with her affections. And she’s definitely not to be a critic of our love, that is our thing to cherish and protect. She... is an exposed operative, at best. One which might prove somewhat useful if we shall not be naïve about it.” He paused for a moment, than hissed a little. “Disgraceful, come to think of it. It’s like a Nocferratan taken prisoner. Her situation should not come to pass.”

Twilight furrowed her brow, but... Midnight was harshly and directly honest. She might have argued about the intensity, but he wasn’t necessarily... wrong to hold his position. However...

“She’s agreed to help... well, she agreed not to hinder at the moment, which is already helpful. It wouldn’t hurt to show her at least some gratitude for that, despite everything,” she tried to be at least partially as insistent as he was. “I understand where you are coming from. Or at least try to. Though...”

Midnight gave her a glance, his expression not losing focus when she hesitated for a breath. “Speak, my light. I’m sure you want to say what I think you shall.”

“You have gotten agitated and you are still. It’s because of the Count Brother, isn’t it?”

She didn’t even need to phrase it as a question. They both were very aware of the fact.

“My love, I don’t think there’s a reason to deeply explain why I have found him... annoying. You can call it jealousy, if you wish, I won’t deny it...” His next sentences he spoke with absolute conviction. “And to Peraure with him trying to be ‘charming’ and ‘friendly’ towards you. The only pair of lips allowed to caress your body are mine.”

Twilight... well, she couldn’t deny that she felt an almost overwhelming surge coursing through her and manifesting in the form of a blush. It might have seemed a little possessive to some, but such a sentiment, spoken with that sort of strength...

Well, it really tickled her the right way.

“It’s... very nice to hear such a thing from you...” she told him, trying not to sound too meek.

And he did his best not to smile victoriously. “It’s nice to have somepony worthy of those words. But... I am not making this topic shallow by using them, that’s not my intention. I do recognize that I had a hard time containing myself with Ebony Crescent about and talking to you so... directly. And not only due to him breaking, how do you call it, ‘societal’ norms?”

“Yes, that works...” Twilight confirmed and then turned to him a little more as they were trotting on. “I know that you recognize the issue here, but... you surely realize that it was only a polite gesture for me, nothing more.” She paused for a breath. “You do know that you have no competition, right?”

“A stallion without competition is a worthless one, I would normally say, but... of that I am aware,” Midnight told her, sounding a lot calmer. “But, I suppose, I need to tell the rest of myself to cold out.”

“No, that would be ‘chill’ out.”

“Ugh...” he groaned, shaking his head in annoyance. “A trap after a trap, that language of yours...”

“Right back at you,” Twilight retorted, causing him to finally chuckle. “The Count Brother is acting the part of a gentlecolt, yes... which is quite surprising, come to think of it.”

“Oh? What would you mean, iau lumn?”

“I... honestly thought him more timid and shy. Especially after we’ve talked the last time. Yet it seems that he is full of surprises,” she admitted. “But you can be assured that I have no intention of falling for his guile.”

Midnight didn’t react for a brief moment, as if locked in thought. Then, ultimately, shook his head.

“I shouldn’t be worried about that, no. You seem like a one-stallion type of mare, after all.”

“Very much so,” she admitted and gladly so. She even nudged him a little, since nopony was present in the corridor they had taken. “Especially when the stallion is a handsome warrior,” she added in a low voice.

But soon got extremely certain that he had heard her well.

When they crossed the threshold of Twilight’s chamber, her beloved waited not a breath to block her way, pin her to the closed door and convince her with a few, well-placed kisses and delightful nibbles that she had already made the perfect choice.

***

“What do you think you’re doing, exactly?!”

Rowan Berry was not worried about the volume, nor the accusation in her voice. And not even about those two guardians of the pony before her, staying in the antechamber of his personal lodge, which had been prepared as if he was the Lord and not his uncle.

But Ebony Crescent was still out of line and out of order and had to be harshly reminded of his place. He wasn’t a rambunctious colt, after all! He was, or at least was supposed to be, a professional! A member of a special unit, an elite force! And that little stunt of his in the main cavern had definitely spoken otherwise. It had been nothing short of foolhardy, even if, thank the Goddess, without more witnesses than those that would more than surely keep their mouths shut!

Not that the delinquent colt seemed to mind much the fact that he was being reprimanded. Looking at Rowan Berry with a measure of disinterest, which very much reminded her of Lord Bright Crescent himself.

“I do beg your pardon, but... what am I doing?” Ebony Crescent inquired back, almost nonchalantly.

At least she was aware that this sort of tone, used often by him and his twin sister, could mean anything but indifference. It was their way of creating some safe distance.

Not that anypony was interested in playing such a game of disregarding pretense.

“Are you really that monumentally reckless?! I thought your last feat of derangement might have been a flight of fancy, but this!” she chastised him and firmly. “You want to tell me that you’ve set your lecherous sights on her? Have you taken leave of your senses?!”

“I... truly prefer terms like ‘daring’ and ‘ambitious’ and ‘adventurous’, actually. Recklessness does suggest a certain... erratic lack of preparation and foresight,” Ebony Crescent all but confirmed, that soft smile of his making Rowan Berry’s own lips shudder. He took a moment to stretch on his soft chaise longue, only adding to her anger. “But, aside from that... one conscious of the beauty of mares simply cannot deny that the Princess is absolutely adorable. And easy on the eyes with all that purple. It’s very regal. Sunpony mares seem to have a certain, colorful pull to them, wouldn’t you say?”

“No,” she told him. Vehemently. “And it’s not even the matter of my personal preferences, it’s the matter of tradition and—”

“Tradition,” the stallion interrupted, shaking his head, “is very much important, but I think that there is no harm in some... sensible sensuality, even if with a sunpony.”

His voice was so disgustingly genuine that Rowan Berry found it hard to contain herself. Yes, irritation was following her lately like a dark shade. But this... she felt like she was already wasting her time by just having come to him. And his “beliefs” only made her realize that fact more bitingly.

But... all in all, she had made a promise. For... some reason. She didn’t know exactly why, the nature of her decision actually escaping her to that moment. But the part about the crushed rowan berry in the Fangs’ shrine had definitely worked as an incentive for her actions.

Rowan Berry had given her word. That she would do her part to stop things from taking a worse turn, even if only to buy herself some time to... figure the same things out. And Ebony Crescent’s approach could definitely complicate matters. For more reasons than the varlet even knew!

Not to mention his intentions being as repellent as Midnight Wind’s misplaced affection. Though... at least the latter seemed genuinely invested in his... relationship. She shuddered at the thought, but refashioned that shiver into more just criticism instead. Towards the one that did not have any sort of real, emotional attachment in mind. Only pleasure-seeking.

“Your approach is revolting, Ebony Crescent. The way that you see these things in general, first and foremost. That you are having her in mind... is another issue. Not to even mention – do you honestly think that you will utilize your ‘sheltered academic’ coyness, then act in a more direct and seductive way and she will suddenly eat out of your hoof?” she lambasted him, looking him dead in the eye. “A simplistic approach. Of a mind too preoccupied with the misplaced callings of his flesh, rather than being a proper operative, even when not following an assignment.”

The insufferable colt looked at her with a cocked eyebrow. His gaze changed visibly. As if he was examining a... a strange, curious being which had arrived before him to provide a fun pastime. Rather than realizing that a trained and trusted agent was giving him the necessary earful!

His tone switched ever so slightly as well. “Rowan Berry, you really do sound like an ornery priest sometimes. You always had a... dogmatic approach, but isn’t this taking it too far?”

“You are the one to talk, you—”

“Let’s leave the name-calling for a more rowdy revelry to come one night perhaps,” he interrupted her, his expression still polite... but just that little bit tense. “Otherwise, well... I might think that this isn’t truly a meeting between one pair of Eyes and another. Instead a case of a plebeian from a different Family barging into my temporary quarters and grossly overstepping.”

Rowan Berry would definitely not let him intimidate her. He was a spoiled brat with a twisted agenda. But... she could be less volatile, that much was true. Though it was hard to remain collected, witnessing yet another example of Ebony Crescent’s dreadful proclivities.

“No, I have not come here to trade blows, true. I have come to caution you, above everything else. Though I have a feeling that only expressing it through raised volume can actually make you see any reason at all,” she told him.

At least he didn’t laugh at her, though his tone betrayed a certain, tiresome amusement. “You know, if only you’d have the voice to sing it I might have been moved.” He sighed, then got up from his resting place. He left the top two buttons of his gown undone as he trotted over to his side table, with two silver pitchers already prepared. “Thirsty?”

“Not particularly,” she retorted, watching him intently. And for a good reason, it seemed.

“I could contest that, I have a strange feeling... And I do not only mean this,” he added.

And she spotted that the liquid he was pouring was not orange at all, but dark red. More so, he was diluting it with... water?

“Are you sure that I cannot tempt you? I promise I don’t use poison casually.”

“No, thank you.”

“A shame, then,” he declared, taking a sip, then smacking his lips and exhaling with visible joy. “I have to say, our seldom grape products can be delightful, but Equestrian extracts... Oh, when properly served, they are to die for. You sure you aren’t interested in any way?”

Rowan Berry furrowed her brow. “What’s your true point here?”

“Drinking from all the delights of life, I thought you knew already,” the stallion claimed, smiling. “But... I think it is worth ‘pointing’ out that you also seem to be paying a lot of attention to me enjoying what the lands beyond ours have to offer... so I thought I’d be a little generous.”

Rowan Berry wanted to reply, but he glanced back at her, those pear eyes of his glinting with ridicule that pierced even his polite guise.

“Isn’t it why our last mission together was almost a grand fiasco? Due to you and your... obsession?”

“Obsession. Of course,” she told him, feeling like she wanted to shout again... but keeping herself in check just so. “Sticking to the mission parameters and keeping to the code of conduct is a form of madness in your eyes.”

“Then there is a definite method to my madness,” Ebony Crescent claimed, leaning back against the side table, chalice in hoof. “I know what I can allow myself to do without it being detrimental to others. Unless, of course, those others decide to be... overzealous.”

Of course. Rowan Berry had known where this “conversation” could go. And, ultimately, would. So she steeled herself for what was to come, deciding that her silence would speak louder than any counterarguments.

“I still find it... boundlessly amusing,” the stallion declared, taking a slow and mindful sip that had nothing to do with thirst. Rather with dramatic timing. “Here I am, returning to our cozy, Maretonian hideout at the brink of dawn. After just having enjoyed the graces of an incredibly passionate... and truly alluring, noblemare of blood...” He paused. Perhaps to see if Rowan Berry would comment or grimace.

But she wasn’t going to be his amusement, like that sunpony trollop had been.

“No... no, that makes her sound so old. And she was such a delightful filly,” he continued in earnest, berating himself as if genuinely caring for his lecherous deeds. But there was something hiding in his tone, something that Rowan Berry could not yet discern. “So fresh, so silken... Mature already and yet only waiting for her time, so vividly fantasizing about finally tasting the forbidden passion fruit. You know... one could really feel like a charming monster from Equestrian fables. Arriving in the dead of night, mysterious and beguiling, to claim... what they wish. Being asked to do so in a yearning voice, nonetheless...”

“And you’re expecting that from the Princess? Just how deluded are you?” Rowan Berry asked him, trying not to look at him with utter disgust.

“Not deluded, come now...” The stallion rolled his eyes. Then pointed with his chalice at her, careful of the contents. “You see, that is your problem, I believe. You’re, metaphorically, guarding the orchard without ever enjoying the fruit yourself, I feel. And you guard it so fiercely, as you know, that you got yourself caught by the ducal guards, trying to ‘extract’ me.” He took another sip and chuckled into the goblet. “Quite ironic.”

There was accepting a blow for the sake of counterattacking and then there was standing idly and taking unnecessary hits. Rowan Berry believed she knew the difference.

“How very appropriate of the almost-heir of a Family to graciously remind me of all of that. Haven’t you had enough of your cheap fun already?”

Ebony Crescent pressed his hoof against his chest, as if physically struck. It was theatrical... but something about it seemed genuinely tense.

“Cheap fun? No, my fun is always luxurious.” He shook his head and sighed. “Verily, Rowan Berry. You might not agree with my life’s philosophy... and you’re warranted to do so. I can accept that without resentment, I am aware of how our culture sees these things. But why must you be so Goldhell-bent on this prudish campaign of yours? And against me right now?”

She didn’t feel like replying to such questions, feeling her lips forming a straight and narrow line.

The stallion, for his part, took another sip. Then trotted closer, passing by her to again lay down on his couch.

“Let’s be frank and honest in both of our deceitful lives for a second. You know I wish to harbor nothing but deep respect for you. All of you, we’re a special cadre after all. I deeply and sincerely appreciate your skills as Eyes—”

“You have a very strange way of showing it.”

“Well, what am I supposed to do to finally make you stop acting like we’re enemies in some shape or form? Are you waging your little war against the world entire?” he protested, spreading his forelegs wide, though mindful of not spilling even a droplet of his drink.

Something about that last question... resonated with her, but he continued before she could ruminate on that any more.

Besides, the tone of his voice was getting a little... wobbly. And a strong drink had nothing to do with it.

“I had everything under control, I swear it by the Goddess. I had declared it before myself that I would,” he claimed and there was a strange shimmer in his eyes as he did. “I would have visited that sweet thing and returned before the brink of dawn and none would have been any wiser. One beautiful, if single night of a titillating tryst to cherish in memory forever, two ponies reaching the heights of euphoria, guided by their natural instinct. What’s better in life? And all of that with performing above and beyond surreptitious expectations for our mission.

“Instead,” he pointed out before Rowan Berry could find an opportunity to comment, “I come back to find that you were apprehended for vagrancy beyond the trade quarter! You had left the rest without explaining your intentions, even. Ivory Crescent did tell me, were it not for Blackbranch and his skittish surveillance...”

“He was sent after me by—”

“And good thing that he was, somepony in charge had their head on their nape, because things would have gotten much grimmer if they hadn’t!” Ebony Crescent interrupted her. Rather strongly too. But his voice was cracking. “Also a good thing that Deep Mist is adept at taking a hit! And dear sister mine knows how to work the blades and dagger!”

“That has little to do with—”

The stallion hissed. And viciously. Bolting up from his casual position, gripping the chalice in one hoof and the edge of the chaise longue with the other.

“If you have already achieved your goal of making me lose my temper, I might as well get my, sunscorched, ‘true point’ across!”

Rowan Berry had seen Ebony Crescent in many ways before... but visible anger was definitely one of the least prevalent emotions coming from him. So much so, that, for the briefest of moments, she couldn’t really find a way to respond to him, ceding initiative to her own shock.

Not that the stallion wanted to take it. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to contain himself for a good few seconds. He swiped his forehead, leaving a trail of matted coat and strands of mane stuck together due to an immediate surge of sweat.

“Do forgive my shouting, it was unkind of me,” he told her.

And meaning it as well. But he certainly wasn’t done. Not be a long shot... which didn’t appear necessarily pleasant even for himself, considering his utterances.

“I mustn’t get worked-up, I need to be calm...” He swiped his forehead again then found Rowan Berry’s gaze, reluctantly pressing on. Almost against his will. “I simply... I find it hard to understand you. I know what I am doing. I know that I’m going against tradition, one that I still respect, even if I breach it occasionally. But not in a way to affect the lives of others. I’m discreet and responsible when I take what I desire.”

He took another gulp of his drink, but this time his hooves were shaking so much he nearly spilled it all across his chin. His inhale was likewise compromised, as if he couldn’t contain whatever surge of emotions he had began going through.

“And yet... you barge in here, shout in indignation. For what reason? To deny me something because you think it would be better for me? Or our tradition? Or Goddess knows what... No. No, no, no, that’s impossible, nopony would be that petty. That is surely not what prompted you to come here, to go after me in Maretonia.”

Rowan Berry listened to him with enough patience to find her opening. “And since when are you so good at reading true intentions, Ebony Crescent?”

“Since—!” His volume rose again, but he mitigated himself. He took another deep breath. “No, I won’t lower myself to this. I am a noble, I am a Count Brother,” he again reminded himself, but his stately demeanor was crumbling, piece by piece. “But neither of those things hid my eyes in the first place,” he pointed out. “I didn’t go with you on that assignment because I had manipulated my uncle to let me and Ivory Crescent go. He’s more than eager and happy to indulge our whims, true, and we know how to convince him if he isn’t. But that mission was no whim. It was... a test.”

Having said that, Ebony Crescent looked somewhere behind Rowan Berry. Or, actually, she would describe it as “beyond”, actually. His form suddenly freezing up for a brief moment.

“Yes... a test. A challenge, but... not only for myself and my ambition... For everypony, no? For Ivory Crescent’s prowess, for Blackbranch’s perception and competence, for Deep Mist, for... for you... you and...”

The stallion had to stop at that point. It did look like he got winded for a moment and that brought him back to the present. He tried to even his breathing for some time before attempting to continue on. And he took out his handkerchief to take care of the heavy beads of sweat making their way down the sides of his head.

Rowan Berry thought she would again have a chance to speak, to perhaps address the stallion’s sudden state, but Ebony Crescent wasn’t done, despite his momentary enfeeblement.

“I used to look up to you, you know, when we began working together? You’re not much older, come now, but still, you... you were the tried and tested of Lord Azure Mist. Along... alongside Deep Mist. And, of course...”

He wished to speak more, but had to catch his breath again. He opted to shake his head and change his speech’s momentum ever so slightly. Not that it was helping him, it looked like, his strange state only becoming more profound.

“Though I found your particular conduct to be most inspiring... The prim and proper purveyor of poisons, but with so much gusto and that glint in your eye. You were like the enticing mare from cautionary tales, how exhilarating. And then... then...”

He hissed again. He managed to put down the chalice beside the couch only just, before grabbing the sides of his head. Looking down a the floor for a few, agitated breaths, then once more finding Rowan Berry’s eyes.

His pear gaze was now intense and piercing. She would deem it almost... hysterical, even.

“Oh, to Goldhell with this...” he swore, looking deep into her eyes and, allegedly, letting go of something inside him.

Pretense? False politeness? Rowan Berry wasn’t sure, but she could recognize that he wasn’t pleased with that choice. He simply could do nothing about it.

“What was the matter with you? What still is?”

His questions were somewhat biting, though not leading. Leaving her to wonder what the colt truly meant. And realizing that she was going to hear it whether she spoke back or not. For he was willing to tell her. With a most unpleasant tone of voice. One of antipathy that he... surprisingly, had issues with feeling. And letting out, considering his shaky tone.

“I took every precaution. Every single one. And everything would have been fine. I would have had a splendid time and the entire operation would go down in history, however confidential, as a perfect performance by me. Flawless,” he paused only to take another, shallow breath. “Clandestinely sound and personally gratifying. The stuff of legends, something to look back to and be proud of. Exemplary.”

He paused to take more, haggard breaths. Then deeming it prudent to finally stand up, though his legs were more unstable than a forest buffeted by mountain gales. And his eyes were soaked, no less than his forehead.

“What success it would have been... Finally something to truly cherish and be cherished for. An accomplishment, an accolade...”

“... what are you talking about?” Rowan Berry asked of him, weary of his dramatic presentation... but now genuinely curious. What exactly was she witnessing...?

“What?” he inquired back, as if presenting the question to himself. He waited for a breath, before stretching his wings wide, doing a small spin that almost made her reel back, avoiding a wayward swat. “Something greater than what an adoring crowd can give, as loud as their praises are, when I am right among them.” He stopped abruptly, one of his forelegs following the contour of an invisible partner. “Something more fulfilling than bliss, as sweet as it is in an embrace of another.” He laughed to himself, but the laugh was shallow, empty, like during a performance going dreadfully. “A challenge, which I had thrown against life itself! To prove before fate that there is such a thing as pure and unfiltered excellence... and I can reach it.”

Ebony Crescent claimed so, standing on his back legs, indeed lunging out towards the unseen sky, in a motion that was as practiced as vivacious and exaggerated. He was locked for a brief moment in something that Rowan Berry could describe as rapturous desperation... much to her genuine, mounting worry.

She heard him speak once more, eyes closed and throat constricted. “And I would have succeeded... in my own, unique, flawless way. I would have had my perfect performance. Like that one that... that he hoped to have and was robbed of so cruelly. By those... aberrations. One that he... he would be proud of.”

Ebony Crescent laughed briefly again... then it was almost as if he only now realized what he had just done. He landed back on all of his hooves, then stepped away a little, as if in distress over just how much he had allowed Rowan Berry to see. He almost tripped on his own couch, actually, stumbling a few steps to the side in a daze. Sweat pouring down his head and his entire body shaking as he uttered in her direction.

“Marred. Tarnished. Woe became all of it.” He pointed an accusatory hoof at her. “You ruined it. You ruined it for me.”

Rowan Berry wasn’t going to be on the receiving side of this... meltdown. She would find it tiresome and annoying normally, yes, warranting another castigation, but... One like this, especially like this... sparked her interest.

She had been forced to stand her ground many times lately. Even against the wrath of her Honored Lord. But this... this wasn’t just another lambasting to receive. This was more.

Yes, she could testify, there was some resentment among them all after Maretonia. She had dealt with Deep Mist’s quickly enough, repaying her debt to him for his direct help. But the mission, in general, was a success! Not a perfect one, no, and she could assign blame to herself for it, perhaps. But Ebony Crescent’s... bitterness, especially since he seemed genuinely upset to be carrying it, seemed an even more complex matter than what she had been exper—

“And now you want to blight my appetites again?” the stallion asked in a cracking voice, summoning Rowan Berry’s attention once more. “Enough that Lord Dusk Harvest had already intruded and intercepted me. Not even inviting me to come along and accompany the Princess out of politeness, how dared he? I am denied what I desire, I have to wait...”

The way he said that made Rowan Berry squint even more. She came here to stop things from getting worse and this... “exchange”, if it could be called that, only proved to her that she needed to be on her guard even more.

But... no, that wasn’t it. It wasn’t her operative’s training, it wasn’t even her... somewhat misbegotten promise she had given to the Princess which was drawing her mounting curiosity and focus.

She was, after all, a healer. She always wanted to be a healer first. She just... sometimes tended to forget. And what she was witnessing right there and then was something that definitely required her attention. She had previously had no idea that Ebony Crescent held so much... unresolved tension, clinging to him after Maretonia. More so, what she was seeing before her eyes showed a lot more than just nervous restlessness from the stallion. This was deeper, it felt deeper.

And it wasn’t actually the case that he was completely unaware of his current actions. Everything about his expressions, his gaze was telling her healer’s instincts otherwise. He just couldn’t—

“What, you have to trail others, those seeking their passions? Out of what? Sick, nostalgic satisfaction from watching ponies being living, breathing, torrid creatures because you don’t even have that much yourself?” Ebony Crescent remarked in her direction, shaking across his entire being.

He was visibly unnerved. On the verge of hysteria. The muscles in his neck were tensed, his nostrils were flared and sweat was pouring down him, soaking the edges of his gown and changing their color. It was like the entire lake of nervousness and anxiety decided to burst its dam and pour out of him in an instant.

... he was sick.

And Rowan Berry realized that she was simply the unlucky witness of it. Not that... that these words, from Ebony Crescent’s shaky, manic self, were in any way pleasant to her. Quite the opposite. They were hitting a note inside of her that she was trying actively to drown. Had been for some time now...

But she had to do what was her duty. Her calling. Regardless of that umbrage.

She took a step forth, because she had to do something. Not as a fellow agent.

As a fruittender, as a herbalist. As her. The original her.

“Ebony Crescent. Listen to me. Focus on me. It’s alright...” She lifted up one of her hooves in a calming gesture, as best as she could. “Close your eyes. Focus on breathing. You—”

But the stallion didn’t seem to care for her words. Or maybe was unable to do so, his pear eyes wide and burning.

“You dare come here, demand of me that I change my ways? You think I’m not worthwhile, not attractive enough or skilled to have any mare I choose?”

“I did not say that,” she replied to him clearly, but softy. She took another, cautious step forth. “You need to calm down, Ebony Crescent. Breathe. Focus on me. Focus on here and now. You’re having some sort of—”

“I know, Goddess damn it!” he shouted, he screamed. Stomping away, his wings flapping, his face twisted with... not anger, but distress. “Are you happy now?! Why did you have to rile me up?! And for what reason?! It disgusts you so that I’m a comely colt that does not fear to luxuriate in what’s carnal?! What’s wrong with it?!”

Rowan Berry wanted to approach a bit more, but he turned her direction fully, baring his fangs and pointing another accusatory hoof at her.

“And what is wrong with you?! Has it cost an innocent life for you to sleep with the wrong pony or have another, phantasmagorical scenario made you the bitter bigot that you are?!”

... everything stopped.

Rowan Berry stopped dead in her tracks. Hearing this condemnation.

And also because, right behind her, the doors to the chamber opened at a rapid pace.

Ebony Crescent’s two sentinels made their way in, clearly summoned by his loud outburst. While their muzzles retained a solemn look, required by their station, their eyes, taking in the scene then focusing immediately on the Count Brother, betrayed genuine and deep concern.

The stallion, upon witnessing the two, took a few more deep breaths, pressing one of his hooves over his heart. He folded his wings ever so slowly and managed to get his muzzle under control, hiding his sharp fangs a moment later. Looking like he had, a few moments before, finished a race. Or, rather, a terrible struggle.

One that he wasn’t victorious in at all.

Not that Rowan Berry cared anymore.

But she watched as he sat down on his haunches, heavily, right where he was standing. He took his handkerchief and covered his mouth with it for a brief moment, as if struck by a sudden nausea. One would think that it was also shame which had caused that gesture... and maybe it was. But, right afterwards, did Ebony Crescent take care of his reddened and wet eyes in an almost casual way, letting out a long, pregnant sigh.

And he spoke, as clearly as he could, having just gone through something akin to a bout of delirium.

“I... did have an unfortunate moment of... weakness, yes,” he admitted, his demeanor going through a shift which could hardly hide how shaken and jittery he still was, despite appearing spent for the moment. “Caused, inadvertently, by my guest. It’s not her fault, I have been... a little stressed out lately. And I am, indeed, deeply sorry. I hope this can remain... a private matter,” he expressed his expectation. Regal, despite his disheveled look. “But now... would you... kindly escort my company out? I need a moment to restore my bearing fully...”

The guardian stallion with the crimson braid nodded sharply, before turning to Rowan Berry.

“I’m sorry, the Count Brother will have you leave now,” he ordered her. His tone was politely soft, but carried with itself a hidden threat.

She heard him. And she didn’t have to be told twice.

Yes, she had wanted to help. Felt the natural, proper urge to, but... that claim from Ebony Crescent, it... it had...

The colt had no way of knowing, and yet...

Without a word, Rowan Berry turned. Or, at least, felt her legs moving and taking her away from the place and the scene.

The last thing she had spotted before she left the room, was that other guardian, the mare with the sapphire eyes, approached Ebony Crescent and nuzzled him tenderly, as the stallion ran his hoof across her muzzle with no less fondness. Letting her presence calm him down, as he longingly stared at his other warden as well.

But... what did any of that matter?

It was only on the corridor outside that Rowan Berry felt like she could regain at least some of her senses. Not that she wanted to, not entirely... Whatever caused that dreadful outburst, whatever was the reason for the Count Brother’s... episode...

... it had hit her squarely in her heart. In a way that she didn’t think possible anymore.

She thought she had buried that guilt. That she had already suppressed it, erased it, hid it in herself so deep that nopony would ever find it. That no confession would ever be necessary, that she could make it up, by herself, to the world, to the Goddess, even to... to...

Was that just another one of her misjudgments? Just one more time when she wasn’t cunning enough, smart enough?

... one more thing she wouldn’t ever have a chance at fixing?

Chapter LXVI – A Little Help

Twilight was checking the straps on her luggage with a little, magical tug. She was certain she had packed everything... mostly since she had not been in the Sanctuary long enough to actually take out a lot of her belongings in the first place.

But it was always prudent to check. Then check again. Just for good measure.

She had spent most of the last morning preparing, actually. She had been considering visiting the Great Shrine, but... some mental reorganization after the events of last night had taken priority. The negotiations, Ebony Crescent’s behavior towards her, everything...

And also, it had taken a lot of Twilight’s time to ponder on her approach. This next leg of her journey could be a bit more complex. Dusk Harvest had declared for establishing renewed diplomatic links, but... that didn’t mean the he wouldn’t have stipulations and conditions, as every responsible ruler ever. Why else would he be so adamant about Twilight’s visit? Unless, of course, something was happening that she didn’t know about. That was a constant possibility in the lands of Noctraliya...

Speaking of which, she had been notified by Rowan Berry that she had informed Custodian Lichen about the departure and that it would be happening quite early in the evening. The operative had also assured that she had sent forth a report to Lord Azure Mist, with all the required information and not much else.

But... Rowan Berry had looked like going through another bout of her... unpleasant ruminations. Like before that fateful talk which had happened between them. Twilight had been ready to delve into that a bit more... but it had appeared that the healer herself hadn’t wished to be “inspected” in any way. And that, more likely, she would come to talk when she was ready and convinced of that choice.

Which Twilight had to respect.

So, without Midnight to keep her company like he had done for a sweet while upon their return to her chambers, Twilight had utilized her free time to plan ahead and consider. Write down some observations and some pointers. Lord Dusk Harvest had every right to enter genuine talks involving numbers, amounts and types of help that Equestria could provide for the batponies and their limited food supply. In return, there would need to be a proper repayment, as tradition required. And, having witnessed the wonders of local architecture and crafts... yes, there was definitely potential to enrich Equestrian culture.

Perhaps, one night, both nations would wake up and realize that they had been changed for the better... but that was something to hope for later on.

That particular evening there was no place for daydreaming... especially since it was past sunset. Twilight had just enough time to get herself presentable, grab a few fruit for breakfast, or however one would call the first meal of the night, and then was almost literally sitting on her luggage, waiting for the call to depart.

A firm knock immediately brought her back to the present, so she got up and stepped away from her belongings. She unlocked the door without delay.

“Yes? It’s open,” she called out, right before the knob turned and Midnight’s muzzle appeared in the crack.

“Honored Princess,” he called out officially, suggesting that Rowan Berry was nearby or at least would be listening to the conversation. “We are all ready too and shall be in the next chamber until the time comes. Maybe a couple of minutes more, we believe. Unless you are requesting anything from us at the moment?”

“No, Nightguardian, it’s fine, I’m all prepared myself. Just need the word,” she told him, sending him a small, warm smile.

Surely that would not be such an inappropriate and easily-discernible gesture to allow herself.

Midnight nodded, then gave her a quick, encouraging wink back, before closing the doors and leaving her on her own again.

Twilight was more than glad to have spotted that he was getting a little better every night. He had even removed one of the smaller bandages across the side of his muzzle, as the scratches there had almost entirely disappeared underneath his coat.

He was a quick healer, as he had told her. And, despite all the animosity, Rowan Berry was also taking good care to dress his wounds and apply all the necessary medicine. For which she had Twilight’s honest gratitude.

However, Midnight’s wing was going to be immobilized for a while longer still. To let it restore itself, hopefully allowing him to fly again. Twilight sincerely wished for him not to, secretly, train and strain it, only to be more presentable for her sooner... but in that aspect she could put some trust in Rowan Berry as well, as strange as that sounded to her.

Twilight had left the door without locking it, as that would be unnecessary at this point and then approached the mirror in her chamber, looking back at herself for a moment.

It would be too much to say that she didn’t recognize herself in her reflection, but... she felt that she had changed, indeed. Well, maybe the fruit-rich diet caused her to look a bit more lean, it was clearly healthier than the occasional hayburger she had the weakness of enjoying... She could really go for one right then...

She actually giggled at the thought. And it was a pleasant sensation. In her expression in the mirror she could see a lot of tension and focus, after all. So much of it she had utilized in the last nights, that it was quickly becoming a constant. And, in her current, diplomatic predicament, it was a must, no doubt about it.

More so, Twilight felt that she had become... sharpened, lately, through experience and exposure, through challenges and even those “teachings” she had received. From Lord Midnight Eye, from the spiritual challenges at the Mountain of Fang... She pondered how would the upcoming days change her...

Speaking of which, she checked whether her mane was presentable enough. She had pondered braiding it into one of the local styles... but had ultimately decided that there was nothing wrong with taking pride in being more herself as well. Even while building all of those bridges with Noctraliya and its culture.

And she knew that Midnight loved her in any and all of her looks. The orderly and the more dis—

Twilight had to close her eyes in an instant.

A blinding flash erupted behind her. Reflecting in the mirror and hitting her with double the force.

It made her reel back a step. Then turn around rapidly, flaring her horn, when a loud, almost vicious thud resounded from the floor level, announcing that somepony had just arrived and fell flat on the stone surface, mercifully rescued only by the carpet. Somepony with... a pair of mismatched horns, a lanky, snake-like body... a leonine leg, a griffin’s talon, a goat... leg...?

... wait, what?!

“D-Discord?!”

Twilight was as shocked to speak that name as she could possibly be, seeing none other than the draconequus himself, the very Spirit of Chaos. Right in the chamber, right on the floor even, massaging his forehead like after a fierce blow...

... and smiling widely upon seeing her, despite his predicament, his snaggletooth tangled right in the wool of the covering.

“Phew, thinally thith ith!” he exclaimed, before, as was his want, casually detaching the wayward tooth and putting it back in only after he lifted his muzzle and supported it on his paw, nonchalantly almost. “I have to tell you, Princess Twilight, had I known it would be so hard to actually find you, I would have gotten more out of my deal with good ol’, monochromatic Moon-Moon!” he claimed, giving her a wink.

Though, despite his, randomly unceremonious, behavior, Twilight did spot some strain on his muzzle. As much, of course, as one could read the expressions of someone with such a mutable, capricious form.

... but that observation was pretty much the only, clear thing that Twilight was capable of registering at the moment, shocked as she was. Seeing a familiar face was not something she had been anticipating at all! Let alone his! She had been dealing with new names and muzzles for so long, that she felt actually rejoicing at the premise of talking with somepony known to her!

As random and unpredictable as Discord could usually be!

This was all so sudden! Well, not that sudden, actually, now that she thought about it!

“Wha... what are you doing here? Wait, was that you before, trying to—”

“Dearest Princess, as much as I love this carpet – so rough and woolen and carpet-like – I’d like to rise from it first before engaging in a meaningful conversation!”

He rolled over, his divergent wings splayed on the floor. Then he got up by the way of becoming deathly still and somehow, rigidly, rising up to a standing position, his arms folded against his chest. For a brief moment Twilight could have sworn that he had a pair of sharp, protruding fangs coming from underneath his upper lip.

“Ooh! What a lovely little chamber!” Discord then commented, becoming far more flexible again and turning around like a giant hybrid of a cobra. “So underground and rocky and bat-appropriate! Glad to finally see it, to traverse here is not an easy job! Not that I would ever try were it not for me giving a ‘promise’.” He gagged a little and snickered. “But, what can one do?”

Twilight was not necessarily focused on her accommodation at the moment, stepping forth to get the draconequus’ attention back.

“Discord, what—”

“No, no, I remember, the place just caught my eye for a moment.” Having said that, he casually took out one of his eyes, then threw it across the room before summoning it back like he had a... rather upsetting yo-yo in his hands. “This doesn’t seem like the usual place to see a Princess of Equestria in! This looks like one of those rooms you visit when you play those silly, make-believe games of sitting around, rolling unusual dice and having a voluntary, mass hallucination! Not that you would ever see me participating in such an activity, oh no!”

“Disc—”

“Yes, yes, Princess, I know, why am I here is the question! Well, as it happens—”

“Discord!” she finally managed to shout and get a real word in. He looked at her a little confused, but she wasn’t going to keep him perplexed like that for long. “First of all... I’m glad to see you.”

Well, maybe that was a lie. About breaking his bewilderment. Because the reasonable delight was as real as it got.

Still, the Spirit of Chaos seemed most confounded to hear those words from her. So much so that he actually looked about. Left, right, above himself and even below the carpet underneath.

“I... don’t really see anybody else here,” he claimed. Then, out of nowhere, had a... taxi driver’s cap on, like he was on the bustling streets of Manehattan. “You talkin’ to me?”

“Yes,” Twilight assured him, with a happy exhale. “Haven’t seen a familiar face in a while!”

The draconequus waved his leonine paw, dismissing the cap and the sentiment with a small laugh. “Oh, Princess, please, all of those familiar faces you mean are the same and constant. You’re on an adventure, that’s a wonderfully chaotic opportunity!” he pointed out, though in a brief moment he was already holding a plethora of pictures of himself, which he then began scattering about haphazardly. “Though I do understand, my visage really is the essence of disorder!” He signed one of his very likenesses and passed it to her.

Twilight took it, only to have it turn into colorful feathers the moment she looked at it. She had to even fight a sneeze because of them.

“My... my point still stands,” she assured him, ignoring his antics for a moment longer. She could do as much. “And since I know that you don’t use the words like ‘constant’ without really having to,” she additionally pointed out. “Then... should I understand that things in Equestria have been alright since I left?”

Discord grinned, though it seemed a forced expression somewhat. “If you’re asking about ‘the regular crisis of the day’, then I can confirm, things are as boring as unusual. Rarity recently declared that she has a new wrinkle so she’s claiming calamity, but that’s just her, we have to presume...” the draconequus pointed out, his goatee growing exponentially. “No mortal’s getting any younger. But!” He pulled on his new facial hair, which neatly sucked itself back into his chin and back to its regular size. “No giant monster nor megalomaniac centaur on the horizon, thank you very much.”

She looked at him askance, since she could tell his tone shifted quite strongly. “You know that I wasn’t asking about that, right? I want to believe that you’ve learnt your lesson.”

A snap of Discord’s talon later and she found herself wearing a rather... tight jacket and a pair of spectacles of questionable thickness, giving her the impression of a rather unforgiving demagogue-pedagogue... while he was sitting in before her at a miniature desk.

And in a much too orderly, school uniform, raising his talon.

“Yes, ma’am! Won’t do it again, ma’am! Can I use the facilities, ma’am?”

Twilight shook her head. Or, at least, tried to, as what he had decided to dress her in was much too constricting to be comfortable. “I don’t know, can you?” she replied, in the only way her role expected of her.

Thankfully, a snap and a flash later things returned to normal.

... as much as it was possible with Discord around. Though he seemed rather amused by her quick-witted response, so maybe Twilight would actually have a chance of getting some more answers from him for at least a moment.

“So, would you tell me now why are you here?” she insisted, making him roll his eyes.

“Oh, so to the point! Fine, fine!” he relented, floating onto his back, as if the last few moments hadn’t been full of distractions aplenty. “From what I understand and have been told, you’ve been sending some correspondence to dear Celestia lately, right?”

Twilight’s heart actually skipped a beat. “Y-yes, yes, I have!” she almost shouted, trotting forth a step.

Discord nodded thoughtfully, though it had little to do with consideration, as his tone remained most casual. “Yes, yes you have. And Celestia and Luna and everypony else around the joint wanted to make sure that you get the reply pronto! And that it arrives without some nasty burn marks, like your letter,” he claimed.

Twilight felt her eyes bulging, not that the draconequus cared, busy with his further declamation.

“Honestly, Princess Twilight, I would think you a bit more pettifogging than that! You see, I don’t know whether you are aware, but you really seem like one to seal your letters with wax measured to the ounce and put stamps on with a ruler and a protractor, so that particular message—”

She lifted her hoof up, quite rapidly. Which actually managed to silence Discord, much to her shock. But not as great as the other one she had just suffered.

“Wait just a second, please. You s—”

“All done! As I was saying—”

“Stop that,” she chastised him, shaking her head.

She wasn’t in the mood. Very suddenly. And very genuinely. She had good reasons, as well.

“What do you mean ‘nasty burn marks’? What happened to my message?” she inquired, hoping that he could be serious for just long enough to let her know.

“Well... what I said!” he told her. Taking out three random bits of cardboard out of nowhere, to highlight the words he wanted to say right on them. “ ‘Nasty’. ‘Burn’. ‘Marks’. Like...”

He paused for a brief moment, which prompted Twilight to be on the lookout for yet another of his random tricks. But nothing like that happened. Instead... Discord snapped and produced forth a piece of parchment, which he then showed her on the palm of his leonine paw.

And she felt the need to inhale sharply. The parchment... was incredible. Firm, but visibly soft. One wouldn’t even have to touch it to know. And the seal on it... that radiant seal that Twilight was far too familiar with to simply ignore. The very essence of this message spoke to her, for the sender was more than obvious if the quality of the message was any indication. Oh, and it was!

A letter. A letter from none other but Princess Celestia. A response, finally!

Twilight momentarily forgot what she had just been told and what the discussion was about. She reached for the parchment before her, almost as if entranced by it. Hoping that inside were the answers she was looking for, ready to read all of those and implement them if necessary. Seeking the encouragement and support that she had been desperately trying to manage without! Right before Twilight... the salvation from her diplomatic and political plights.

Then she heard Discord snapping his talon...

... and the missive was engulfed in flames in an instant!

“... just like this. Well, with a little less fire and more marks. Nasty.”

Twilight took another sharp inhale, ready to scream at the top of her lungs in absolute horror!

But the draconequus huffed and the letter extinguished itself. Bearing no visible damage whatsoever.

“Honestly, how could you send something so un—”

“Discord!”

She didn’t remember whether she had used that tone before. At least, not when talking with the Spirit of Chaos himself. But she couldn’t care.

She was a Princess. A Princess that required assistance during a vital, diplomatic mission which could undo the pain that had been festering in this nation for centuries. And so she wasn’t going to suffer tricks, especially ones like that. Plainly and simply.

“I have had just about enough of your constant games! I will have you know that this is not the time! So you will allow me to read this message, while explaining before, clearly and without your nonsense what you have been told and what became of my own missive! Am I making myself clear?!”

Of all the things she was expecting after this outburst... she definitely wasn’t anticipating the Spirit of Chaos’ ears to fold. And alongside his horns even. He looked thoroughly taken aback, especially since Twilight realized that she had flared her horn, as if ready to cast whatever curse or malediction she could think of upon the daring draconequus.

She felt somewhat bad about such a “flare-up”, in both senses of the term... but before she could explain herself, Discord shook his head and then smiled widely and wickedly.

“Wow! That was quite something else! I’ve seen you annoyed with me before, Princess Twilight, but that was extraordinary!” he... praised her, clapping loudly, which definitely sounded multiplied via an invisible crowd. “You actually reminded me of Celestia in her scorching prime, remarkable!”

Twilight knew that the draconequus resented any authority, especially the serious one, but... for once he looked rather amazed. Not to mention that him comparing her to Princess Celestia was... quite flattering, come to think of it.

She still felt bad about exploding like she had done. “Listen, I’m having a rather stressful time, I’m s—”

“Shhh! Shhh, shhh, shhh, shhh!” he shushed her. Very directly, waving his finger right before her. “Don’t ruin the effect! Whatever you are facing right now definitely gave you a sharp edge!” he pointed out, still with that wide smile. And, likely, having no idea how accurate he was being. “It’s a refreshing change! Less of that Friendship, more of that zing! Besides, I did promise I shall help, after all. And I got my payment aplenty so I can deign myself to do so.”

He looked about again, fiddling his talon about, as if looking for something to snatch out of a sudden.

“I just initially had no idea that you would be in this, remotely secluded place!”

“What do you mean by that?” Twilight asked, seemingly playing right into Discord’s intention.

He reached out with his sharp limb with a dramatic gesture. And she was expecting it to vanish, to enter that strange space of the draconequus’ domain, a rift into the essence of Chaos itself. The Spirit was known to utilize his peculiar ways of travel beyond the dimension around, to move about unmolested by such things as gravity or reason. This time, however, Discord had to put on quite the focused face to even have one of his claws partially disappear from view.

But, instead of leaving the chamber or pulling something out of the ever-changing space, he instead grabbed onto something residing right on the border between the material and the incorporeal. Something that at first looked like a... membrane of some sort?

“Honestly, it’s disgusting. It’s like a mosquito net! Or a head on milk, I swear, and you know how I like my chocolate milk. Without such additions!”

Twilight, as astonished as intrigued by the vision of the draconequus holding such a... thing in his claws as, squinted her eyes. Hard. This... silvery substance was... somewhat familiar to her, indeed. She wasn’t sure how she knew it, but... it was like a condensed form of magic. Like a thin layer of liquid. Or an imbued vapor. Yet... somewhat similar to those magical surges that she had seen at the Mountain of Fang as well!

“What is this supposed to be? A barrier of some sort?” she inquired, hoping that Discord would be willing to share some answers he might have possessed.

“Not a barrier really, as I managed to get through it! And I remember it always being here, floating and swelling and all. Honestly, that’s why I couldn’t be bothered to visit this place before, too much work, even to mess with these ponies...” he admitted, shrugging and letting the phenomenon go.

It disappeared into nothingness without hesitation, so much so that even Twilight’s arcane-sensitive gaze couldn’t find it again. But now she knew it was there... whatever it was.

The draconequus pulled a tissue from behind his ear... or from it, which was a bit more concerning, then cleaned his talon with a bit of repugnance.

“These mountains are full of this stuff, it’s silly. Seems even thicker lately, actually. And it really does not like when I try to cross, whatever it is! Though now that I am here...” He paused and snapped his paw. A glass of chocolate milk appeared right in his hand. He took a bite out of it and shuddered in pleasure. “O-oho, that hits the spot just right.”

Twilight raised her hoof up, trying to give some order to her thoughts... especially when seeing the levitating, nibbled, filled-with-static-liquid-chocolate glass...

... actually, there was no point of trying to address that, so she got back to the topic.

“So... there’s definitely magic at work here, without a doubt. This... this looks like some sort of a permeating aura of the... you said the mountains whole, yes?”

“Sheemsh like it,” Discord admitted, chomping on the rest of his snack with a loud, rough crunch.

Twilight would have to think on that much more. The magic, not his dining practices.

“Was this... making it very difficult to reach me?” she inquired, feeling curiosity aplenty, as it seemed that there was far more at play around Noctraliya than even its naturally occurring, arcane fonts!

But Discord just blew a raspberry her way. Which, in this case, meant him pulling out a soap bubble wand and causing actual strawberries to float from it as he breathed into it.

“ ‘Difficult’? Please, I’m the Master of Chaos! Such a parlor trick cannot stop me!” he claimed, puffing out his chest, more than even his anatomy allowed. “It’s just a tedious effort. And I really didn’t feel like straining myself, what’s the point?”

He was lying.

Or, at least, downplaying the difficulty of his travel. That much Twilight was certain of. Which meant that, whatever this strange, magical presence about Noctraliya was... it was substantial. And, by that, she also meant – real. Something intangible and yet tangible, something unnatural and yet natural for this place was happening... and, much like in the case of the inner sanctum, Twilight could make a bet that the batponies had no idea about it. But... she had that strange inkling that she should know what that magical, silver presence was... Like... like the way it moved, it almost breathed, it undulated and... and...

She shook her head. There was no point in trying to grasp at such slivers. Not at the moment, at least. For she had Discord before her, the draconequus who had tried to manifest himself before, those previous, strange flashes they had experienced coming from his very attempts. Like in the middle of the cavern, or when she and Midnight were... were...

“... oh, thank goodness you didn’t manage.”

“What was that?”

Twilight froze up.

... had she said that out loud?

She immediately shook her head, trying to hide a blush, already forming and heating up her cheeks. The pleasant memory was one thing... but the thought of Discord just appearing and witnessing... her and Midnight...

... oh, no, the thought of him popping up in before the batponies in general was...! It was chilling enough! But to consider him actually able behold the tender moments of her and her beloved in the bath pocket, snuggling and... and...

No! No, no, no, that would have been...!

“... are you blushing, Princess Twilight?” she heard the question, laced with interest.

It made her yelp just a little and try to restore herself in record time. Which involved the frantic waving of her hoof and head, to the point of almost making herself dizzy.

“No, no, just considering! Just considering!” Twilight immediately denied the obvious, not unlike the draconequus had done. Hoping for the reddening cheeks to go away and fast! “Y-you managed to appear at the right moment, without anypony else around, that’s... that’s good! That’s really good, actually!”

Discord grinned, then his eyes took on the very large, very sweet, doe-like quality. And she could swear that she could briefly hear the world’s smallest violin playing along to the sight.

“Oh... Are you ashamed of poor old me before your new friends? Have you no heart?”

“Stop that, you know it’s not that,” she told him off... despite that stare causing her core to shiver. Despite her mind knowing better. “But the batponies have a very complex and convoluted...” She shook her head. “Listen, it simply would be extremely hard to explain to them why are you here. And what you are exactly, I feel, so let’s just get to—”

There was a knock on the door.

One that made Twilight’s face lose not only the remnants of the blush but its whole color altogether.

... even more so when Discord, nonchalantly and casually, began floating in the entrance’s direction, already reaching out for the door handle.

“I’ll get it, darling,” he told her with sweet, malicious intent.

... Twilight pondered whether she had ever cast a spell faster.

It took her not even a blink. With pure instinct, greater than she was used to, she focused and pulled on the arcane tethers around her. For the briefest of moments she could have sworn that something was there, ready to contain her. But she couldn’t be bothered. Her magic flared with the color of raspberries and moonlight right as she must have passed through the invisible barrier of the supernatural material. And yet... it was nothing but a delicate curtain for her.

Twilight disappeared in a bright flash of light and manifested a heartbeat later in between the draconequus and the door.

She almost grabbed at his talon to stop him dead in his tracks and away from the knob.

“Y-yes?!” she asked of the pony outside, whoever it would be, trying not to sound too panicked about such a close call.

“Hwalba knaze?” Rowan Berry’s voice came to her ears, “Is everything alright? We thought we heard you shouting.”

Twilight’s attention was divided between answering that worry... and withstanding Discord’s openly amused expression. He was trying his best not to giggle aloud, in a rare display of consideration. And a much less rare one of ridicule.

“I-I was just, hah, motivating myself for the journey ahead?” she replied... realizing it sounded more like a question than a firm statement. “Yes, y-yes, that was it! Sorry that I bothered you!”

A second voice, Midnight’s, came to her ears. “Are you certain, Honored Princess?”

“Quite certain!” she replied, hoping that at least the stallion would read into her borderline dramatic tone and guess correctly that she didn’t want company right now.

More than the present one, busy with chuckling behind both his paw and his talon.

“Well... very well, Honored Princess. We’ve received the word that we shall be leaving now,” Midnight told her after a moment. “We’re here to pick up the luggage, the Lord’s wartowneci shall be here any moment.”

... oh no.

“One minute, then! Please!” she asked and, not waiting for any responses, turned to the draconequus. “Pass me the message,” she told him. Strongly, if quietly.

“Do I have to? This is much more entertaining!” he claimed with a huge, toothy grin. The more pronounced due to his snaggletooth as well.

“The message, now,” she ordered in a theatrical whisper... and Discord did relent, pulling the sealed parchment out from behind his back and granting it to her. “I’ll try and read it after I reach the Mountain of Dusk. Can you find me there?”

“That’s what I will have to do, I suppose,” the Spirit of Chaos responded, shrugging mightily. “I’m supposed to bring a reply from you. But this means I’ll have to get through that dreadful—”

“I know, I know...”

Twilight bit her lower lip. She would have to somehow scribble a response down as soon as possible... Hoping that, whatever Lord Dusk Harvest had planned for her stay, it would give her just enough of an opportunity to familiarize herself with the response post haste.

And... now she had to consider if she could let anypony, even Midnight, know that she had been passed this message through the means of a capricious incarnation of Chaos... who was observing her with much interest there and then.

Twilight met his gaze strongly. “Listen, I shall do my best to have the reply done by tomorrow morning. I don’t want to keep anypony waiting, but that’s the most probable time frame I can give myself,” she quickly decided.

Looking at him intently and hoping she could actually get him to cooperate in this endeavor. Well, he had, allegedly, already agreed to pass the message both ways. It wouldn’t be too unbearable for him, right? Even with that strange barrier in his way.

“For now, you can pass on that I am fine, just very busy.”

“I can tell,” Discord agreed, with a tone of a worried grandma. And a bonnet of one too.

She would stop him from pinching her cheek. “Well, can you also tell when I am on my very own? So that you can appear without any more witnesses... and maybe we can cover a little more about why my message was ‘damaged’ on the way?”

The draconequus bobbed his head about and made a face. An uncertain one. In his paw. Only then did he put it on and spoke. “I mean, it’s a little wonky around here, with that—”

“I get it,” Twilight interrupted him, making a mental note to consider what that strange, silver boundary could actually be. But later. “I’ll do my best to have mornings to myself then, just in case. Until you get through successfully and I can give you the response to Princess Celestia and get something more from you.” She pondered for a breath, considering whether there would be better alternatives. “Could I summon you in any other way?”

“Would I care to answer anyway?”

That was one of the few logical points that she would expect from Discord. Twilight sighed, rubbing her temple. No... No, there was no alternate solution that she could think of at that very moment.

“Alright, we’ll do it as I said then. I won’t delay replying, even if that means... I’ll see. I’ll make it work. I hope Midnight won’t mind if I tell him to give me some time alone...”

She could almost hear the draconequus’ ears growing. And when she realized that she had, once again, uttered something aloud, even if under her breath, she saw them actually having gained a couple of sizes.

“Wait a second, could you repeat that, please?” Discord asked, monumentously interested. Yes, that much, even if the word didn’t make total sense.

And Twilight wasn’t going to explain. Not right then and not to him. She wasn’t sure if she could provide an explanation to anypony there and then.

“No, no repeating! Now get out of here!” she ordered him instead, trying not to be too loud.

But still spawning a reaction. Only from the outside.

“Honored Princess? Who are you talking to?”

The very stallion she had just mentioned was asking.

And she was asking whatever deity that would be listening to stop her from blushing and giving away... before the very Spirit of Chaos himself... that it was her beloved.

Speaking of which, Discord wasn’t helping her. At all. Not that he was inclined to do so beyond him acting as a messenger.

“You know, I would really like to meet your new friends still. Especially now. You could say I’m your fairy godmother or something!”

Thankfully, the glare of pure and unfiltered exasperation from Twilight had enough intensity in it to have him sigh, smile and wink. And snap his paw.

... and make a literal nothing happen.

Well, almost nothing. Because Twilight felt an almost unstoppable urge to just feint dead away.

Discord tried again. And the nothing occurred once more.

“Argh, really?” he complained, cracking his talon and his paw and attempting to vanish again. But the snaps were just snaps so far.

No magic, no movement, no flash, nothing. A terrifying and unmistakable nothing.

“Hwalba knaze?” Rowan Berry’s voice asked from outside, also terrifyingly and unmistakably worried. As much as it was worry coming from obligation rather than genuine care.

Not the Twilight minded that distinction at the moment. Stuck in her personal chamber with a pair of local, religiously-minded ponies about to witness somepony that possibly wasn’t present in their belief system. Like, at all. And could, without much doubt, fit the role of a very, very undesirable force, considering the order and structure of their society and religion.

And with whom Twilight was on... well, tolerable terms. How helpful.

Not much more beneficial than her wildly gesturing at the draconequus, though that seemed to have become her initial choice of a reaction.

“What’s the matter?!” she screamed as quietly as she could.

“Oh, nothing, nothing, just...”

Discord kept snapping and snapping, but it was for naught. It was as if he was waiting for the beat to some jazzy piece to finally begin, yet in vain.

Twilight rapidly expanded her vision, trying to find the issue with her own abilities. And, sure enough, she did manage to spot something out of the ordinary.

Small sparks were appearing around the Spirit of Chaos. Like miniature rifts to the realm beyond the mundane and logical, hoping to expand, connect and create a pathway. But whenever they did, a shroud of silver was catching them and extinguishing them almost instantly, as if bent on repairing the damage to the world around.

Filling the blanks. Restoring what had been taken away...

Twilight blinked. She had to remember that observation, but for now she was more focused on Discord’s predicament. Nothing that would help in actual teleportation was happening, no energy was being gathered and no way was being made. It actually somewhat reminded her of Spike, when he was sometimes suffering from a shortage of his draconic fire.

Wait... when that was happening... the little dragon just needed a little help!

“Keep going,” Twilight pretty much demanded of Discord, focusing as fast as she could.

Especially when she heard pretty well the hoof on the doorknob outside. Or maybe imagined it. But she would only have a moment or two before a very awkward meeting would happen, as she was rather certain that she had not locked her door actually!

And so she poured what she could into her horn, preparing to lend some of her power the draconequus’ way... as potentially wayward as that could go. His magic was not hers after all, as they were drawing from very different fonts. Her power came from what surrounded her, while Discord existed beyond the structure that bound the material. So much so that she would theorize that were he to embrace the arrangement and logic and order of the world, his whole being could begin gradually fading away...

But that was not the time for such speculations! That was the moment to embrace the idea that sometimes... magic was like water. It could be murky, polluted and brownish, or clear, refreshing and crystal... but it could flow on and on. Or... it could become akin to fire. That of a candle shone above an ancient text. Or that of an inferno, consuming the forest in its terrible advance.

Yet it’s nature... could be both different and the same. Concurrent.

And all it took... was a spark. Or a silver droplet.

Twilight leaned forth and exhaled. Allowing a small strand of magic to reach out for Discord, colored and weaved out of raspberry and moonlight, though she couldn’t have spotted the latter... and the moment it touched his own, chaotic aura did the Spirit snap once more.

There was no chance to see what happened exactly when a blinding flash caused his form dissipate and evaporate, gone from sight completely.

... for a second Twilight felt a sting of fear that she had done something terrible to him...

... until his head popped back in through a small tear in the space, just as she heard the doors behind her unlock.

“Nice! Ta ta!”

Twilight was a breath away from pushing his head forcefully into his own, chaotic realm.

Instead, she quickly turned about, hiding the parchment from Princess Celestia right underneath one of her wings, hoping she could manage to hold it firmly enough. She then assumed the least conspicuous stance she could, faced with both Midnight and Rowan Berry cautiously looking in from the threshold.

“Hi!”

... that was a bad way of greeting them. But it was the only thing that popped into her panicked head, still reeling from what had just been happening. And wondering whether Discord’s visit actually happened or was but a hallucination of her tired mind.

Midnight’s voice brought her to reality, definitely. “Honored Princess? Is everything alright, we’ve heard—”

“Nothing’s wrong! I, uhm... no, nothing is wrong, just... needed a moment to myself! And had to, uh... give myself a small pep talk!”

Twilight lied. She also lied terribly, considering what both her rationality and her conscience were telling her... but what was there to do? Explaining the very idea of who Discord was would not help. At all. And would take far too much time, if it could actually be done in the first place, because... well, Discord was Discord.

They were all supposed to be leaving right now as well, so nopony had that sort of time.

Regardless of her considerations, Midnight gave her a strange look. Or, at least, one that definitely spoke of him easily looking through her dramatic attempt at an explanation.

Or so she thought, until he asked, his tone not really corresponding with his gaze. “What... is a ‘pep’ talk, exactly? We thought we heard you talking to somepony, Honored Princess, so we decided to investigate.”

“Myself! Talking with myself, as I said!”

She felt horrible. Uncomfortable. Ashamed. For many reasons.

But Twilight also managed to spot that, while the stallion kept his eyes squarely on her, Rowan Berry was checking around the room in a series of sharp glances, trying to catch a perpetrator hiding about. And clearly showing her training, now that she didn’t really have a firmer reason to be discreet.

So Twilight continued, trying to sound as confident and definitely-not-panicked as she could. Keeping her wings closely by, feeling the message underneath the right one singing her feathers. Figuratively, thank goodness.

“Well! It’s a new destination! And new things to deal with, so I... I had to have a long and hard talk with myself. I’m sorry if I got a little loud.”

The healer glanced at her, intrigued. Very much so. “Hwalba knaze, if you say so, but... if there is a matter that bothers you about the journey to the Mountain of Dusk and what you might find there... you know that it can be discussed with us, no?”

That... would sound like a kind and honest offer were it not for the pony uttering it. And, yes, Twilight was happy to give Rowan Berry a real chance, but, as Midnight had reminded her, there was no room for credulity.

The stallion shared that mindfulness himself still. Because despite him taking the turn to study the room with no less intensity than the healer, he shot the mare a sharp glance, reassuring Twilight’s doubts. And, it seemed that the two reached a certain understanding, considering Rowan Berry’s head hanging a little.

Twilight took a deep breath, hoping it would additionally grant her the clarity and peace of mind that she was desperately seeking. Though the knowledge that her own message had reached Equestria with visible damage spoke even more in favor of caution and was not helping in restoring an emotional equilibrium.

“That’s... a kind proposition, Rowan Berry, but, uhm... I think it’s more about my own state of preparation rather than worries about the Mountain or the Dusk Family. I...” She looked to Midnight, whose keen gaze exuded its own sort of curiosity. “I had a rougher time getting ready. Mentally. But... I think I shall manage now. Just had a few harsh words for myself.”

The stallion glanced at Rowan Berry again, hearing that. “I’m sure that the Honored Princess will turn to our knowledge when needed, but she has every right to keep things to herself as well.”

Twilight wasn’t sure whether that was another, veiled attempt at bashing the operative even a little... but the sheer fact of her uncertainty meant that Midnight was at least trying to avoid open hostility after their latest conversation.

Rowan Berry rolled her eyes again, trying to keep a straight face. She turned to Twilight again. “My offer stands. I might be an agent, but that also means that I am rather good at listening...” she said, though the undertone of her declaration was a little dour. “But now is, perhaps, truly not the time. If you’re saying everything is fine, hwalba knaze...” she said, making it perfectly clear that she took note of something out of the ordinary, “we need to go. Haspadr Waesper Zniw wouldn’t want us delaying the departure any longer. His guards are waiting too.”

She was right on the account of avoiding any more waiting, so Twilight nodded and, holding the message tightly under her wing, trotted with hidden care to her luggage. With a rapid, and only slightly panicked, set of moves she undid all the straps and opened her belongings.

“Everything’s in place!” she said... maybe slightly louder than needed, then turned sideways to the baggage. “... I hope you will not be helping me with it personally, will you?” she inquired, having in mind her beloved’s bandaged state.

And unfurling her wing slightly, letting the message drop in between her clothes. Hoping she was discreet enough.

More explaining would get progressively harder. Not to mention that it would be rather... impossible for her not to mention the state of her message to Princess Celestia... and that would definitely create some tension. Even if her companions had nothing to do with that...

The dreadful “if” resonated in her mind more than she wanted when she glanced Rowan Berry’s way...

Midnight had just done the very same thing, which had been exactly what had provided Twilight with her chance at hiding the letter. Then the stallion trotted over after she had secured everything again.

“Well, we cannot have an official representative encumbered with something as mundane as luggage. A least, I cannot, right?” he asked.

Almost rhetorically, for definitely not forgetting about his wounds... but his tone was so far apart from his official words that it caused a loud and quite overt groan from Rowan Berry.

Which caught Twilight’s full attention, especially after the mare’s gloomy disposition last morning.

“Bogine zmiluyae...” the healer uttered, shaking her head. “Yes, I said that I will try and stomach what you two have... for now, but is it really that hard not to cause me nausea at every opportunity? I’m trying to figure things out in my mind and even this is not helping...”

Twilight wasn’t pleased with the operative putting things that way, but at least she could bet pretty safely that it was a most genuine and honest declaration after all.

“I do understand where you’re coming from, Rowan Berry,” she told her, turning her way fully to make it the more transparent and direct. “I still hope not to cause you discomfort with it, but pardon me for the occasional slip-ups...”

The healer chuckled rather sadly, taking a moment longer to respond. “Hwalba knaze... you do know...” She paused for a moment, her gaze escaping behind Twilight. “... that I have that duran in mind mostly, not you.”

There was no need for a translation, the tone of Rowan Berry’s voice explaining the expression enough.

Twilight turned to glance at her beloved, who must have been checking the luggage’s weight, pulling at the straps with his healthy foreleg and grimacing.

“I deny any and all accusations...” he replied, almost casually. “But I am not durnu enough to try and lift this by myself, considering how I still feel and am. Get those wartowneci here since they’ve come about,” he pretty much ordered.

Rowan Berry turned around without a delay, her brow furrowed. It was rather apparent that she was still irked... and Twilight wondered whether it really was Midnight again or was it a remnant of that state the healer had showed, after returning from sending the message to her Lord.

... was she having doubts? That could have been helpful, if Twilight could allow herself a little bit of opportunistic and clandestine thinking.

Nevertheless, it did turn out that Lord Dusk Harvest had deemed it appropriate to lend his own sentinels to transport Twilight’s luggage. She felt worried for a moment that it was, perhaps, a task beneath their usual, important duty, but she could tell why the choice had been made as well.

Now that she had a better chance at examining the private guardians of the Lord of the Dusk Family, she could testify that they presented themselves quite well. By which she meant that these were to sort of ponies that fitted both the role of staunch protectors and reliable heavy-lifters. Even with their entire armor, she could spot that their frames were broad and their muscles firm. The kind that one always managed to develop when performing constant, diligent tasks in the fields and at the farms.

Twilight found that rather appropriate, coming from the Family closest to the very Valleys of Noctraliya. She wondered how many signs of their role in the batpony society she could spot outright. Alongside anything that would reinforce the stereotypes. Those weren’t unsubstantiated, not entirely, even if a little unkind.

Sometimes the Lord’s very carriage could be an indication, actually. However, it looked like Dusk Harvest was not one for opulence or traditional markings. His mode of transportation was sturdy and practical, without anything that would make it additionally stand out in the landing cavern. And after a brief, traditional ritual involving Custodian Lichen in all of his seasoned glory, wishing the departing ponies safe travels in the Goddess’ blessed light, Twilight found herself standing right before the Lord of Dusk Family.

On the brink of her new quest, involving learning a bit more about the impaired leader and, hopefully, finding the way to befriend him, like she had done with the others. At least partially.

But... Twilight felt like she would not have the easiest of times, especially as he turned to her.

“Y-your l-l-luggage have been s-secured and w-we’re ready to g-go...” he told her, trying to sound confident even with his gaze escaping away from her a bit. Unlike Blossom’s, as the faithful pet was observing Twilight keenly, though kindly as well. “I-I-I feel r-required to ask w-whether you w-would like to t-travel alongside m-me, in m-my carriage... b-b-but I feel that I-I have i-inconvenienced you e-enough already, h-hwalba knaze...”

Twilight immediately shook her head at that statement, trying her best to sound warm and open.

“Honored Lord, not at all. We’ve reached an understanding about my next destination and I definitely feel no grudge about heading to your Mountain first and foremost. On the contrary! And I would be honored to receive such an opportunity as to travel alongside you,” she assured him.

And while Blossom smiled her little, bat smile, Dusk Harvest seemed to simply... acknowledge the choice. Almost as if he was hoping she would not find the proposition to her liking.

“V-very well,” he still claimed, pointing rather nervously for her to embark at her leisure. “P-p-please...”

Twilight smiled in his direction, then one more time glanced behind, towards Midnight and Rowan Berry, ready to enter the other transport. They gave her a more or less synchronized nod, after which she stepped up to enjoy the interior of the Lord’s carriage.

Which seemed rather standard, she would have to say. A place to sit, a stand for the circlet, reinforced, sturdy windows with drapes... But soon, she could find one, very noticeable difference.

Because, as she sat opposite of the Lord’s place, Twilight found herself almost opening her mouth in sheer amazement. She practically melted, right into the embrace of the softest wool she had ever encountered, both in and out of Noctraliya! Her back, her wings, her haunches... She ran her hooves across the surface of the seating, letting herself enjoy and appreciate the comfort and near-velvety standard of the material.

“I... I have to say, Honored Lord,” she began when the brownish stallion sat down as well, “this is... remarkable quality. No, more than that, this is astonishing! I have never enjoyed such a wonderful wool!”

Dusk Harvest sent her a nervous smile, his goldenrod eyes shining for just the briefest of moments, but quickly losing that vibrant gleam.

“Th-thank you, H-Honored P-P-Princess, you are v-very kind,” he responded, reaching for his circlet and taking it off with a practiced, if slightly skittish gesture. “M-my Family t-t-takes great c-care of the f-flocks. The m-matters of h-husbandry are v-very important to u-us...”

“If this wool is any indication, then I can definitely tell!” she praised it further, finding it hard to stop just letting herself enjoy the quality more and more. “I take it this incredible luxury is something reserved to you as the Lord of the Family? It definitely would not surprise me.”

“I-it’s sheered f-from a s-special breed, y-yes, but I p-prefer to h-have it d-d-d...” He caught himself on a word again, trying to get through it with Blossom’s eager help. “Distributed!” he shouted and Twilight saw his hooves tensing against the circlet, firmly in their grip. “B-beyond just m-my c-court. Me and m-my c-close relatives a-are not the o-only ones that should b-benefit f-from it.”

That was a very generous approach to have to such an amenity, Twilight thought.

Dusk Harvest, in the meantime, finally reached out and rested his symbol of power and leadership on its stand. Almost relieved to get rid of it for a brief moment. He then sighed and reached out with one of his hooves to give Blossom a little scratch. One that she accepted with clear joy.

“Tue mozne spotn...” the haspard muttered and the bat flapped her wings and flew up a little bit, perching herself on a small post that Twilight hadn’t seen before, not far away from the Lord.

“I see,” she commented about it with a smile, “that great care is not limited only to sheep. If a bat can have its special place even in the Lord’s carriage...”

Dusk Harvest tried to smile widely, but his nervousness got in the way of it. Nevertheless, Twilight spotted him reaching out underneath his seat to pull out something akin to a hardy strongbox, locked tightly. The stallion flipped up some of the metal clamps, then opened it to reveal a storage of orange slices.

And Twilight could not omit the fact that they looked nice and cooled!

“Oh? Is that... an icebox, by any chance?” she inquired. Which might have sounded like a silly, obvious question, but one that definitely got Dusk Harvest to smirk, at least a little.

“Y-yes, i-indeed. B-Blossom loves f-fresh produce...” he replied, picking one of the slices and passing it to his pet.

And the bat was more than happy to hang upside down and help herself to the sweet, cold fruit, with all the ravenous appetite she had in her small body. Making Twilight giggle a little at the sight.

Dusk Harvest then locked the icebox tightly again and hid it away, leaning back against his seat afterwards, his wings splayed just a little.

“And, f-first of all, I-I need to s-say, K-Kiwarule is s-special. So she g-gets special t-t-treats,” the stallion explained and Twilight immediately understood why he considered her so. Blossom, for all the intents and purposes, appeared to be his designated comfort pet. “B-but this a-also allows me t-t-to approach the f-first matter c-connected to our f-food production.”

Twilight straightened herself up a little... though not so much as to lose the feeling of the wool against her back. But if Dusk Harvest wanted to get to business, using the opportunity, then she wasn’t going to look casual as he did.

“I-I d-definitely would l-like for you, h-h-hwalba knaze,” he spoke, trying to contain both his nerves and his stammer, “t-to f-familiarize and u-u-understand the c-certain challenges c-connected with o-our domain’s c-c-climate and its c-capabilities at p-producing f-food. I-I know y-you must h-have packed s-s-some clothes to d-deal with m-mountain temperatures, b-b-but I-I warn y-you that the m-m-matter of, what y-you call, ‘r-r-r...’ “

He got stuck again. And Twilight spotted Blossom getting ready to fly off her perch and help him out... but Dusk Harvest stopped her with little a gesture. However... that caused him to suffer through the word for a little longer.

And shout the louder when he finally did.

“Refrigeration!”

Twilight did her best not to flinch and not to make the haspadr feel worse about his predicament... not that he didn’t know. Irritation was blatant on his muzzle, even as he shook his head and spoke to Blossom again.

“Spotnae...” he reassured his pet. He then looked at Twilight again. “P-pardon me.”

“That’s alright, Honored Lord. Don’t be afraid of moments like these,” she assured him, trying to sound kind and not patronizing in any way. “I understand the challenge you are facing. And I am not annoyed, nor impatient.”

She tried to be as supportive as she could with these words, she really did... though it didn’t seem to find purchase outright. Or maybe Dusk Harvest was just as used and annoyed by his own problems as he was expecting words of sympathy. Possibly a lot of shallow, insincere ones as well.

Twilight felt the carriage beginning to move at this point, marking the start of the flight to the Mountain of Dusk. And she also managed to spot the stallion’s visible relief at the feeling, as if the premise of returning to his domain was something he deeply desired and looked forward to.

It was definitely something to keep in mind.

“A-as I was s-saying,” Dusk Harvest began again, trying his absolute best to speak without many more self-interruptions, “r-refrigeration and s-storage are one the m-main aspects of o-our food s-situation. A-and I would like f-for you to p-p-personally w-witness our m-methods, t-t-to grasp them. H-hence the c-clothing comment.”

Twilight gave him another smile. “I would be honored to be allowed to learn of your ideas. And it almost sounds like you are willing to indulge my scholar’s curiosity... perhaps even beyond the boundaries of the castes.”

Dusk Harvest didn’t react to those words. At least not with a grimace of any sort. “Y-you're hardly a s-subject to o-our w-ways. N-not to m-me anyway, I a-am being r-r-realistic here. A-and I also b-believe that t-to discuss s-something it helps t-to have even the f-f-foggiest i-idea about the t-topic,” he made a point.

And a fair one, Twilight concluded, rather joyous that the Lord held such an opinion. It definitely would make things a bit easier.

“A-a-and the state o-of the D-Dalli i-is another m-matter you h-have to t-take into c-c-consideration. W-which is why I have d-deemed it prudent t-to allow y-you to s-see the w-workings of them. R-r-regardless of the h-hour. I will s-s-see to that p-personally as m-much as I c-c-can. M-most of the time. O-otherwise, I h-have a k-kudz in mind.”

“... I beg your pardon, Honored Lord, are you... suggesting that I would be able to witness the Valleys and their orchards in daylight as well? Do I understand that right?” Twilight asked, surprised by the openness of that offer. If it was, indeed, true.

“O-of course,” the stallion opposite confirmed, his sepia mane shifting as he looked out the window. Towards the plateau of the Sanctuary, as the carriage made its way through the tunnels and was welcomed with the clear, night’s sky. “The n-needs of o-our kin m-must be met. W-which requires c-c-constant attention f-from our o-owocellatani, s-sometimes at g-great personal c-c-cost. I-I need you t-to understand that, e-especially when the w-work happens in the h-h-harsh light of day.”

That did feel a little like an obligation, but... Twilight could easily stomach it. She was already being granted quite a lot in return. Besides... she wouldn’t dream of having it any other way. She wanted to approach the topic seriously and with the necessary gravity. And she was ready to let him know that.

“Honored Lord, your approach is most sound and meets my own, fully,” she assured him, putting her hoof against her chest in a little gesture.

“I-if you w-would mean yourself b-b-being a p-pony of d-daylight and the s-student of P-Princess Celestia...”

Twilight blinked.

Leaving aside the fact that he avoided the term “sunpony” entirely there, was he also... the first to use that name in the official capacity? It was most surprising. Positively so! Especially since there... didn’t seem to be an ounce of bad will associated with invoking it so clearly. Dusk Harvest’s approach was, by his tone alone as shaky as it was, just... straightforward. Devoid of religious concerns or misconceptions.

“Well, there is that,” Twilight admitted to the connection, also deciding to keep in mind that observation. “But I also meant that... despite my status in Equestria, I am not oblivious to the hard and grueling work of the common pony. And I can only imagine the challenges you must be facing, dealing with the harsh climate and the harming sunlight.”

Dusk Harvest nodded, a bit skittishly, but it was obvious he took Twilight’s words seriously and not simply as another expression of false sympathy.

“I-I believe you, h-hwalba k-knaze. And y-you know that I-I am a-a-against the c-contemptible idea o-of open c-conflict with y-you and your nation. I-it’s b-barren. N-no fruit to be g-g-grown from it,” he spoke, with utmost seriousness and a clear metaphor. “B-but...”

He paused briefly. Which made Twilight... slightly concerned. Especially when he leaned forth in her direction, eyes as focused as the omnipresent nervousness of his allowed him.

... and she was surprised at how much crisp concentration that actually meant.

“I-I can be p-positively predisposed t-t-towards you, H-Honored Princess,” Dusk Harvest claimed and at his tone even Blossom opened one of her eyes to keep on his person. “E-even so I-I need to h-hear certain a-assurances and p-propositions from you. I w-will not s-seek conflict, and y-y-yet... I shall n-not s-support a solution that w-will not s-serve N-Noctraliya,” he stated.

Strongly. In a way that even his stammer could not hinder. For all his problems... it was blatant that this matter was not impeded in any way in his mind. Not unlike Midnight Eye, actually, it was clear that Lord Dusk Harvest was taking his role seriously. Twilight’s insight was telling her that feeding and providing for his whole country was a goal he took as his very own...

... but intuition could not have anticipated what he uttered next.

“And I b-bring you to m-my Iug, s-so that p-plans and p-propositions can be d-discussed as s-safely as it c-c-can be m-made possible... despite the m-many eyes upon y-you and y-your actions.”

Twilight did not mishear. She was certain that she had heard that emphasis on the word “eyes”. And considering the grim expression on Dusk Harvest’s muzzle, there was no place for mistakes here.

“I... suppose I should not be surprised that you are aware of the fact, Honored Lord.”

She responded using even the very tone of her voice to convey that she understood his allusion perfectly. Not that there was a need for that as things were rather clear. Which was another, surprising factor.

“But that you speak of the fact with relative transparency is quite new to me...”

Dusk Harvest’s expression turned even grimmer. And Blossom’s was outright worried, considering the way she swayed on her perch.

“Y-you do u-understand, H-H-Honored P-Princess...”

The stallion began. Or tried to. Though it was also conveyed by the state of his stammer that touching upon the topic was additionally tough for him. For reasons that, perhaps, would soon be revealed.

“... that I-I w-won’t be g-g-giving you d-direct a-answers. A-as much as I d-detest the i-idea of b-being so d-distrustful, w-w-without giving y-you a chance f-first, I-I need to r-relent in s-some matters. A-adhere to s-s-standards. A-and protect the s-safety of o-our n-nation and o-our o-operatives.”

He raised his hoof, not to be interrupted, not that Twilight was going to anyway.

“And y-y-yet, y-you are n-no sheep to b-be herded. Y-you won’t s-see me p-playing that g-g-game with m-my spies. That I p-p-promise. S-solemnly.”

That would be a rather encouraging and straightforward declaration... as much as it could have been trusted. After all, what better way of hiding one’s machinations than being open and direct about not using them? Then again... Twilight’s instinct hadn’t flared after those words from the Lord. A part of her was willing to believe that Dusk Harvest truly had no intention of participating in these matters...

And yet...

“You mention your own... but what about other spies?” she asked.

Rather sharply as well. To the point where Blossom gave her a slightly disappointed look. But the Lord didn’t seem to mind that, though. He only sighed, shaking his head.

“A-as far as i-it can be told, y-you have a-already c-caught one, h-haven’t you? Y-you seem q-q-quite capable of j-judging a p-pony’s intentions... N-not infallible, h-h-however,” he pointed out, as a warning and a fact. At least that was what his voice suggested.

“I never claimed to be...” Twilight replied.

Perhaps feeling like getting a little defensive. Yes, she had managed to uncover Deep Mist, due to his blunder. And her suspicions about Rowan Berry had already been proven correct. Maybe Dusk Harvest had her in mind? She didn’t spot anything that might have suggested that she had been sent with the consent of the entire Covenant...

But Dusk Harvest... something more than that seemed to be on his mind, even if he wouldn’t say it outright. He wanted to help her, that much Twilight was beginning to convince herself of, but shared the approach of... clandestine temperance. Avoiding exposing things outright.

Was that just a common thing? It was definitely shared with at least some of the other Lords, Twilight would judge. And... well, she could also find even her own Midnight being an example of equivocating...

But... what was the Lord considering letting her know indirectly, then? And why almost immediately after having a chance?

“I take it that... I should be additionally cautious?” she asked the rather open question, giving the stallion ample opportunities at being as remote as he felt comfortable with.

And Dusk Harvest acknowledged that she had allowed him that. Taking a deep breath, even looking towards Blossom for her loyal reassurance. Reaching out to scratch her head, affectionately.

When he spoke again, there was paramount seriousness in his voice.

“A-always c-cautious. S-so tells you the s-stammering p-pony. Three-fold,” he proclaimed to her, his tone becoming far more focused as he battled through his impediment. “S-sometimes an i-important message comes f-from the s-strangest of s-sources. U-unforeseen, hidden in p-plain sight, e-easy to be m-m-missed. L-l-locked a-away from the o-others. J-just for y-your ears...” he claimed.

He... didn’t seem to be the type of pony to dabble in poetry, theatrical descriptions and convoluted language, actually. And having realized that well in time, Twilight immediately mused on what he had just said... though she couldn’t decipher it right away.

“I... shall remember and will think on what you are telling me,” she promised, committing his words to memory.

“I’m c-c-counting on it, like o-on the c-c-crescent sign of B-Bogine at d-dusk,” he added in the same melody in his voice. And nodding thoughtfully, but nervously. Combating himself still. “Y-you m-must understand a-also, h-hwalba k-knaze, that I a-am, as y-you say, ‘s-skirting’... between t-trying to a-aid you and avoiding b-being u-unfaithful t-to my own c-c-c...”

He finally got himself caught again. Twilight spotted how tense he got, even as he raised his hoof to stop Blossom from helping. Though it also meant that he had to use much more of his own strength to persevere and finish the word.

“Country!” he ultimately screamed.

Then hissed for a long time, clearly frustrated with himself. Twilight could have sworn that he even cursed under his breath, which was as unbecoming of a Lord as telling about his inner feelings.

And when Dusk Harvest looked at her again, his goldenrod eyes were still keen... though a little reddened. Out of sheer emotion, as he tried to keep his tone the same and his problem under control for just a bit longer.

“I n-need to s-say... i-if a-anypony would c-catch w-w-wind of m-my i-intentions i-it would be worse than m-m-m—”

“Honored Lord...”

Twilight, seeing how dreadful it was for Dusk Harvest to try and continue, allowed herself to raise her hoof... which did silence the Lord.

She hoped she had done so in the kindest way possible, as she would hate nothing more than to insult him when he was trying so hard to impart some knowledge upon her. Trying to sound solemn and serious despite the horrible stammer that was becoming progressively worse and worse...

“Please, Honored Lord... I am deeply grateful that you are trying to be so helpful, but... it’s hard for me to see you in so much discomfort,” she told him in a quiet, warm voice. “We will have a chance to converse openly still, I imagine.”

Dusk Harvest looked at her with his wet eyes, taking a number of labored breaths to try and calm down.

“I... I h-have said what I a-absolutely h-had to say r-right now,” he uttered, his voice nothing more than a whisper now. Tired from trying to fight through his issues... and yet seemingly exhausted even further. “I h-h-hope that y-you shall b-be as c-c-capable as you c-can be... and... a-and m-maybe I w-will manage to h-help you m-more still...”

Lately, Twilight had had quite enough exposure to veiled threats and hidden dangers... not to mention matters like having just discovered that her message had been, for some reason, damaged during the travel... Perhaps not intended to be allowed to reach Equestria at all. Which was something that she still had to muse more upon... but here, at least, Dusk Harvest was doing his best to give her a, still enigmatic, but welcome support.

Though... she felt terrible that it was costing him quite so much.

Even Blossom, being the faithful pet that she was, finally ignored the Lord’s wishes upon witnessing his struggle to continue talking. She left her perch to land on his shoulder once more and delicately nuzzle against his neck. Her little, bat expression showing genuine and pure care that even many ponies had problems with displaying so strongly.

And the stallion eagerly leaned into this small gesture of tenderness and affection.

Twilight had a lot to do. Assuring peace and true cooperation between Equestria and Noctraliya. Reading and answering the message from Princess Celestia. Keeping an eye out for more machinations around herself and even trying to figure out what was that strange, silver phenomenon about the mountains that could limit even Discord’s capabilities...

... but there and then Twilight did make a promise. To herself. And, if not to the Goddess Herself, then at least to the idea of the Immaculate Moon, whose poor child she had right before herself.

That, as a Princess of Friendship.. and just a fellow pony, she would support him. Do what was in her power to aid Lord Dusk Harvest somehow.

After all... a little help could go a long way.

Chapter LXVII – Scenery

The travel to the lands of the Dusk Family was rather quiet.

Both when it came to the actual flight... and the lack of further conversation.

Twilight actually found herself reluctant to open her mouth. She definitely wasn’t going to force Lord Dusk Harvest to hold a casual chat. She wouldn’t mind it, as talking like that did wonders when it came to just learning of the other pony, their character, their preferences.

However... it was immediately blatant that the Lord’s attempts at warning her had taken a lot of his strength. And confidence. He still wasn’t looking Twilight’s way at all, actually. Perfectly content and willing to spend the rest of their shared journey staring through the window of the carriage instead.

Thankfully, he had managed to calm down enough, as Twilight wasn’t the only one worried about his well-being.

Blossom had returned to her perch only after assuring herself that the Lord was alright, despite his weak protests. He had, himself, claimed that she was a special bat and, honestly, Twilight would have to agree. Even as she had decided to finally take some time to rest and snooze, she would occasionally stir and give Dusk Harvest a glance from her black, bat eyes, which spoke of nothing but devotion and a deep sense of duty.

Remarkable. Fluttershy would absolutely love to meet Blossom, that much was certain! If it wouldn’t be too much of a bother to perhaps make it happen one night, naturally.

And, speaking of which, Twilight had indeed decided that she was not going to be bothering the Lord herself. First of all, she was grateful for his candor and willingness to aid her. It had cost him a lot. For any other pony it would be a simple, everyday task. Well, at least when it came to actually expressing themselves. But not for Dusk Harvest. So he deserved to have a moment for himself to recuperate.

Besides, it wasn’t the worst of idea in general to take some time and gather one’s thoughts. Reorganize them. Twilight had definitely made the right choice to do just that, especially after so many things having happened over the past couple of nights. It had also turned out to be a good idea due to her wonderful, woolly seat. She had to confess, she had almost fallen asleep twice just because of how soft her temporary accommodation was.

But with so many things to consider, slumber was rather simple to fight against. There was Count Ebony Crescent and his debonair invitation, the message from Princess Celestia, brought forth by Discord nonetheless. There was that strange “barrier” she had witnessed... Rowan Berry’s actions... Yes, it was also all too easy to just get lost in such a thicket of topics.

And Twilight needed focus aplenty to tackle these. She couldn’t be distracted at all in the nights to come.

She took a deep, measured breath and exhaled even slower. She... could do it. Despite it all, she had hope that she could. And that feeling, swelling inside her just a little, was sometimes just enough help her manage and continue on... Like a gift. Like a blessing.

Her inhale, as she soon found out, did spawn some attention.

And a sound, which cut through her focus. Because Dusk Harvest’s voice was a rarity which had not been heard about the carriage much for the last couple of hours.

“A-are you n-nervous, Honored P-Princess?”

His very first words after their initial conversation were filled with care for Twilight’s state. She had to admit, that was something remarkable.

She shifted fully in his direction, in this small gesture of additional respect.

“Not really, Honored Lord, simply... organizing things in my head a little,” she told him and truthfully. “This is an important mission for me, you are well aware. And for more reasons than just political ones. So I want to make sure I approach it with the right mindset. One that requires focus, but also a certain calm.”

The Lord smiled. Though briefly and nervously. “I b-believe I u-understand. Though I s-suppose it c-comes easier to s-some,” he pointed out, looking through the window of the carriage. However, that caused his eyes to suddenly light up. His whole expression beamed in an instant, actually. “B-but you know w-what h-helps me a l-lot in d-dealing with the ch-chaos in my h-head, H-Honored P-Princess?”

“What would that be, Honored Lord?” Twilight asked, genuinely intrigued by what he meant. And what he must have just seen.

“R-reminding m-myself why I a-am d-doing it i-in the f-first place,” he told her, gently pointing through the glass. “F-find out for y-yourself and t-tell me.”

Twilight craned her neck a little to witness what he was referring to...

... then immediately slid across the seats, to get a better view. Immediately being the keyword.

The carriage was coming closer and closer to what appeared to be a major precipice, as the peaks that Twilight could spot ahead appeared much more distant, betraying the presence of an approaching valley. So far the transport had been going through a number of tunnels mostly and she had a distinct feeling that they had reached a notably lower altitude... at least somewhat, if the popping in her ears was any indication.

At that moment, a much more unobstructed horizon stretched out before the transport, ready to grant the onlookers vistas aplenty.

And Twilight could begin anticipating them already.

The carriage was still following the strand of the river. The very same that was weaving itself around the Sanctuary and, quite possibly the same that Count Ebony Crescent had been describing with his performance. Twilight hadn’t heard all of that particular piece, but she could imagine how even a majestic river like this one began. Now, however, it was much, much more than just a crystal and joyous mountain stream. Underneath the carriage roared a majestic current, only gaining in speed and strength. For a proper reason, naturally, as the edge of the mountain range that they were approaching was surely crowned with a majestic and rapid waterfall...

... marking, as Twilight had quickly deduced and what had prompted her sudden pique of interest, the border of the Valleys. This very river must have been the place’s main, watery benefactor. And the waterfall was towering over the basin below, as if a protector or a generous monarch.

When the riverbed suddenly ended with the rapids plummeting down below, it felt appropriate to hold one’s breath. For Twilight spotted just how far down the slope went. The great cascade continued for hundreds and hundreds of meters, creating a substantial plunge pool, though its full scope was hidden with a cloud of watery mist. But from this mighty landing, the river did quickly follow down and down yet, through a series of smaller cataracts which became a natural staircase further into the famed hollow of Noctraliya’s sustenance. And even from this distance Twilight could try and spot the great stones protruding through the river’s flow, marking those smaller steps and slopes.

How had Rowan Berry called one of the regions of Noctraliya? Was it the Cataracts, actually?

These must have been them... and Twilight would witness those even better from the other window at that point. So she gave Lord Dusk Harvest a slightly apologetic look as she slid across her seat to the other end of the carriage. But the stallion appeared rather merry about her enjoyment at the marvelous sight. His own eyes, usually so skittish, were exuding joy quite visibly, after all.

For a good reason, Twilight would confess. The waterway looked resplendent and unique in its raw flow... and then the less natural one. Because not even the majestic, rapid river could at that point hold her attention. When she took in the scope of the Valleys underneath her.

Witnessing for her own why this particular region held such a grand significance for the batponies.

Here lay orchards upon orchards, dense and verdant, swaying in the wind with leaf and fruit. Trees of many shapes and sizes, some familiar, some exotic, all tended to, all organized as it was proper and best. Seemingly countless gardens appeared and appeared, colorful and joyous next to the stoic and responsible plantations also stretching far and wide.

And high! Because it quickly became apparent that the noctrali had not spared any possible space their horticultural influence, creating a complex, multilayered and branching edifice of terraces and reinforced escarpments. Even from this height, Twilight could spot an entire mosaic of differing crops, combined and based around a true maze of canals and aqueducts, pumps and dikes that used the great river to its full extent, regulating its flow... whilst not taking away its beauty.

Anything and everything was designed for and dedicated to the singular purpose of feeding Noctraliya’s population.

And while Twilight had been prepared to see something akin to a great farmland, indeed... the very sight underneath her exceeded expectations with relative ease.

And gave her a new outlook on things.

Equestria was blessed with its fertile lands and great, open expanses. That and the presence of earth ponies, with their instinctual and deep connection with the soil, resulted in far-stretching farms and an abundance of food for everypony. Nopony could go hungry when the earth itself provided, taken care of by the natural power of the nation’s earth pony inhabitants. And more. For how far could orchards and gardens go without the steady and responsible work of the pegasi, helping with clouds and wind, providing rain when needed and ample sunlight when necessary. And in the old times, the unicorns had held their place in this order, responsible for the movement of celestial bodies. And though the Royal Sisters had taken that role upon themselves, the application of magic in matters of land and produce was still much appreciated and assuring more than enough food for every hungry muzzle.

But here? Batponies had no magical connection with the land, no way of controlling the weather, no arcane spells to help fertility nor organization. What they had was their strength and their perseverance. And, as Twilight was willing to accept, a healthy amount of dogged tenacity against the challenge of life in the mountains. Willfully confined in their rough domain, they had decided to thrive as much as possible in spite of all the difficulty. And the Valleys were like a living and flourishing testament to that.

There was no earth pony instinct here, but construction, planning and grit. No pegasi-managed weather, but forethought, prediction and protection from the elements. No unicorn spells, but calculation, fertilization and innovation. And whilst it would be foolhardy to discern all of the techniques that the batponies had come up with over the centuries, it was appropriate to praise the organization and scope of things blatant even from this distance.

“Honored Lord... this is astounding,” Twilight uttered towards Dusk Harvest.

And she could swear that she heard a little, nervous chuckle. “Thank y-you, h-hwalba k-k-knaze, b-but it’s j-just f-fields, no?”

He asked and she could tell a loaded question immediately. “ ‘Just’ fields?”

“A-alright,” he immediately gave way, but with a small smile. “M-maybe some t-tough work a-as well.”

He got that right, oh yes.

When the carriage was making a left turn, Twilight followed the changing landscape with more curiosity yet. What caught her interest in particular was the... omnipresent greenery. Yes, that was understandable in a place like this, and yet... Aside from all of these orchards and gardens, ripe with oranges and pears, grapes and watermelons, as those she could try and easily discern, and aside from the pastures higher up, where the great sheep flocks were residing, there was... very little when it came to things like farmhouses or barns or warehouses or anything of the sort. Almost every scrap of land was dedicated thoroughly to producing crops or providing water for them or supporting them, like those terraces were... And the remaining infrastructure was nowhere to be found.

Which must have meant one, simple thing. Underneath the Valleys, beneath the soil and the roots, right underneath these wonders of horticulture... an entire community, a hidden municipality worked and organized matters, so that whatever place that could bear fruit was utilized to its full extent without spending precious lands on anything more. Every piece of soil seemed absolutely necessary to be cultivated.

Now she understood what Midnight had meant, having said that the Dalli were a crucial area and, as technically outside of the sole jurisdiction of but one Family, were under the care of all the Mountains. For it must have taken a “mountain” of batponies in its own right to work in such a grand region and keep it taken care of. And, surely, there was far more below than just a set of caverns for simply storing food, as she imagined that portions of each Family had permanent residences under the Valleys and worked in agreement to maintain this great initiative. Constantly.

And... that also prompted Twilight to ask.

“If I might, Honored Lord,” she began, having in mind their previous conversation, “I have been told that the Dalli are considered a region kept outside of the hold of but one Family. And yet, as I also understood, you would allow me to visit them rather freely, with your companionship or somepony else’s. I was, more so, told that you are considered the protector and overseer of the Valleys... Can I learn how does that work, precisely, then?”

“N-naturally,” Dusk Harvest replied, turning to her a little more. “Y-you see, H-Honored Princess, D-Dalli are c-considered neutral g-ground, much l-l-like the S-Sanctuary. H-however, s-since f-food production c-currently is o-one of o-our greatest ch-challenges, h-haspadri a R-Rodine Waesper that c-come from the f-f-fruittender caste a-are u-usually granted a v-vote of c-c-c—” He scrunched his muzzle and tried to desperately push the word out.

“Confidence?”

Twilight attempted to help, though that only made Dusk Harvest raise his hoof and try further.

“Confidence!” he shouted, waking poor Blossom up. For which he looked rather guilty. “Ia ecus. And s-sorry, Honored P-Princess. I-if I d-d-don’t say i-it... I f-feel even w-worse,” he explained, apologetic to both of them. “B-but, yes, I w-was granted a-additional p-powers over the p-place from the o-other L-Lords. I happen t-to be s-skilled and t-t-taught j-just enough, I s-suppose.”

“With all due respect,” Twilight responded, definitely catching the Lord’s attention, “if your esteemed colleagues with their... differing approaches to life and politics have all agreed on the matter, that only proves that you must be a true expert who they can trust in this regard.”

She hoped Dusk Harvest wouldn’t take her words as but a blunt attempt at flattery... but she couldn’t be sure, as the stallion didn’t seem at all encouraged by them.

“I-it’s not l-like they w-would ever s-s-see me as a-anything m-more than a g-glorified ‘f-farmer’, as y-you c-call ponies th-that tend t-to the s-soil,” he told her, and Twilight couldn’t discern whether he was making a lamentable joke at his own expense or really thought so much... or indeed, so little, of his situation. “A-at least l-like this I c-can help m-my nation. A-and that’s m-more i-important than p-p-praises aplenty.”

Twilight was going to reply... but decided to abstain. She had many more supportive words for the Lord, yet she felt that she had to measure their use. Especially since it was becoming blatant that Dusk Harvest had a rather... low opinion of himself. Whilst understanding his own importance and, from what Twilight had heard, fulfilling his obligations and then some, there seemed to be a lot of self-depreciation coming from him.

Aiding him would be a bit difficult. But remained the right thing to do, she convinced herself anew.

Twilight felt the carriage slowing down at that very moment. Suggesting that the end of the flight was at hoof. Strangely, however, the sights outside did not disappear completely. No tunnel had been reached that lead to a landing cavern, like those in other peaks. On her right, Twilight could still witness the vast expanse of the verdant Valleys, showcasing all of their sweet and crucial fruit. While on the left... there was a cavernous entrance, marked with a heavy gate.

But it looked like their stop would happen before the proper way into the Mountain of Dusk, on an... outcropping of some sort? Twilight couldn’t really tell before leaving the carriage.

Dusk Harvest reached for his circlet again, putting in on with a swift and nervous move. He took a deep breath.

“W-Wredu...” he muttered to himself before Blossom landed on his shoulder and gave him a little, supportive nuzzle. Only then did the Lord look at Twilight again. “P-please, H-Honored Princess. A-after you.”

Being allowed to exit the transport first, she did step out when the doors were opened and... felt refreshed. Outright. She couldn’t tell why exactly at first, but her senses did let her know, one by one.

First came the temperature. It must have been true, this side of Noctraliya clearly enjoyed a lower altitude altogether. Twilight could clearly feel the air being of a much more agreeable warmth... or, at least, a coldness easier to handle. It actually reminding her of the highlands back home, or Canterlot on a cloudy day. Just without the stuffiness of humidity, but a gentle caress of the mountain wind instead.

Which brought forth the second sensation to enjoy. The gentle whiff of vegetation and greenery in the air, cutting through the crisp freshness of the Alps’ air. It was almost instinctive for Twilight to try and actually find the smell of fruit... and she could swear that she did catch some hints of orange in her deep inhale.

And, thirdly, came her realization as to their current position. It became apparent that the entrance to the Mountain of Dusk was placed slightly into the mouth of a cavern, looking out directly above the Valleys. The rocks around her were... not just grey, however. Come to think of it, there was a distinctive shortage of the monotone, dull color that she had witnessed all over during the last weeks. No, this particular grotto had... beige... and cream! Bronze and hints of blue! And yellow!

Twilight wasn’t perhaps an expert on caverns, but she almost immediately figured out the nature of the place. A solutional cave! And she was only reinforced in her belief when witnessing a marked amount of stalactites and stalagmites at the edges of their landing place. Yes, they were away from the central approach, which had instead been chiseled and cleared appropriately for safety reasons, but there seemed no other attempts to take away the natural beauty of such a cave!

Now she was left to wonder whether the interior of the Iug was quite so full of natural rock formations? The Mountain of Fang had had very little interference when it came to its inherent charm... Were the Dusks treating their home the same way? What sort of wonders lay inside?

But Twilight was getting ahead of herself, she immediately realized. And that she was getting constantly focusing on new observations again and again.

Still something more caught her attention. Made her curiosity flair up quite a lot, actually. Because, well... there wasn’t much of a welcoming committee prepared to greet the Lord back at his Mountain. There was definitely no sign of Dusk Harvest’s Assembly! Weren’t they supposed to be about, to pay homage to their ruler? At most Twilight did spot a small unit of the local militia, standing at attention to recognize Dusk Harvest’s presence. But with just the carriages, the Lord’s sentinels getting out of them alongside Midnight and Rowan Berry... it looked like the bare minimum.

And that was putting it mildly. Of course, Twilight wasn’t going to be assuming and lofty, but... wasn’t she a guest? Didn’t she deserve a welcome? At least a symbolic one?

Fortunately, those were the former observations that made her ask, and not a sudden resurgence of self-importance. And she spoke up a bit reluctantly, not to appear presumptuous.

“Honored Lord... I... cannot help but notice that there aren’t too many ponies about...”

Dusk Harvest, having stepped out of the carriage, glanced at her and then... just shrugged abruptly. But it wasn’t surprise that caused his gesture, quite the opposite.

“I-if you w-were expecting m-my Syinod to p-prostrate themselves b-b-before me, I h-have a l-long time a-ago r-relinquished that h-h-honor. What’s th-the p-point? E-everybody’s q-quite busy. N-no time f-for unnecessary p-p-posturing.”

Now that was rather unexpected. Twilight did wonder if practicality was really the name of the game here... or was it the Lord’s lack of confidence which had stopped him from organizing proper welcomes for himself. And while she wasn’t a hard fan of the fanfare and panoply herself, no... there was a place for it, definitely. Especially in a society like this, she thought.

Dusk Harvest kept looking at her, obviously trying to read her on the spot. “I-if y-you are d-d-displeased about a l-lack of a w-welcoming c-c-committee for y-you, Honored P-Princess...”

“No, not at all!” Twilight immediately protested, shaking her head. “I’m not looking for that at all, Honored Lord, I’m simply... used to seeing something else from the Lords of Noctraliya...”

The haspadr looked at her with a gaze that combined annoyance with clearly having anticipated her words. Well, he knew rulers like Midnight Eye much better than her, she imagined. And even Blossom seemed interested in sharing that stare, but one of her ears flicked just after and her small muzzle turned immediately towards the Mountain’s entrance.

Well, perhaps there was meant to be a slightly more reasonable welcoming still. Twilight did also hear a metallic clank that echoed around the cavern’s mouth. The small wicket in the main gate’s left wing opened wide and a selection of mares and stallions in elegant robes stepped out with practiced grace, creating a double lane from the way in.

Twilight had a little moment to admire the style and quality of their attires. Those were, quite likely, courtiers from the Lord’s palace. Their presentation also matched the idea of ponies serving a local leader, as they were not only well-dressed and behaved, but rather comely by batpony... and general standards, to be fair. Though, there was nothing surprising about finding servants for a royal dwelling who could fit the place with their looks. Naturally, there were other important criteria, more than attractiveness and yet... everything had its place.

And those ponies had found theirs. Right now they were, literally, in-waiting, clearly prepared to soon welcome or give assistance to...

... to...

...

... who was that?

Twilight was stunned. Thoroughly.

She could do nothing. Nothing else but confess before herself... and anypony even vaguely interested, that her thought process simply stopped in place for a brief moment. Which, especially for her, spoke volumes.

Other than that... she could pretty certainly admit that her heart had done a little jump in her chest. And her eyes also had widened... and widened remained. Perhaps to better understand why exactly had her entire field of vision shaken and then focused solely on the wicket’s threshold.

Twilight, simultaneously, understood the reason why and utterly didn’t...

She actually found herself blinking a number of times as well, just to make sure that she wasn’t... seeing things. And were she not stunned in place she would be definitely rubbing her eyes. Because, without any of that... she would think that she was actually dreaming.

And that the dream was becoming rather... interesting. One could say daunting. Another would even call it venturesome.

Through the gate of the Mountain of Dusk stepped out only the most alluring and attractive batpony that Twilight had ever seen. And that wasn’t any exaggeration. She could still well recall the captivating beauty of arcemandre Shadebloom, the matron-like dignity of Midnight Iris, the youthful, self-assured energy and blossoming appeal of Kindlefang... even the exuberant guise of Sunfall Ordain and the mysterious allure of the late Dusk Stream, as Twilight had witnessed it in the depiction in the Family scrolls...

But the mare... that mare... who was trotting forth with so much calm presence, such intense and overflowing charisma of her looks alone... She was a vision. Nothing less.

Actually... Twilight was pretty certain about her preferences when it came to ponies she would find attractive. Also in a desirable way. And those were, well... stallions. She would dare say exclusively so. But... she couldn’t deny that she found herself quite dazed and stupefied by the sheer presence of this newcomer. To the point of deliberating feeling a sudden... crush which had tried to develop inside her?

She would check around to see if others were witnessing the same thing, but... she temporarily couldn’t bear looking away in any shape or form.

Honestly, Twilight had seen enough pictures of models back home. Like Fleur de Lis, for example, the captivating Prench beauty. Ponies chosen for their natural appeal and elegance, whose glamour was a good league or two above all others.

... some of those mares could make even Twilight feel inadequate and imperfect in her looks... n-not that she was insecure about herself to actually worry about such comparisons, of course not!

But the mare approaching the carriages, almost drifting forth between the entourage of servants? She could definitely make others question their meager appeal...

There was something about her that could be named... otherworldly. Was it the way she carried herself? There was almost no bounce in her trot, giving her the appearance like she was literally sliding forth, or levitating an inch above the ground, not to sully her perfect hooves against it. Keeping a perfect stance at all times. Her movement was graceful and light, practiced and yet so natural... The way the her long, dark mane swayed around her head, like the majestic wings of a night’s bird or a bat, gliding above lush vales and mountaintops. There was a shine to the mare’s faintly wavy strands that spoke of the great care being taken to maintain them, as much as Twilight could tell. And she could. It was all too easy to!

But with that posture and that mane came the mare’s other main, incredible features.

Notably, her eyes, the hue of lemon and fire, gold and daffodil. Something about them made it hard to find just one color or word to properly describe them, as if all of those tones were swirling and mixed in this stare, creating a unique, one of a kind, kaleidoscopic mosaic. These were the eyes of a lady, of a noble pony, but filled with calmness and kindness in place of pride and haughtiness, which seemed to have been purged clean from her gaze. Perhaps that was what had given them their incredible hues?

And the mare’s muzzle... it had been chiseled, it had been shaped, it had been drawn and it had been measured, like a deliberate piece of art, chosen to allure and astound any and all onlookers. It was almost as if a strange, hallowed aura was constantly being projected about the mare’s face, so compelling and drawing in it was, so deeply wreathed in mystery and presence.

Twilight was a breath away from finally asking aloud who that could have been... but she had already been given enough tips, even in her shock. Although... a part of her brain was almost ready to accept that the very Goddess, the Immaculate Moon had decided to take on a mortal guise and greet her and Dusk Harvest.

And that thought persisted even through the sobering reminder that Twilight knew Princess Luna personally.

Thankfully, the hints were there. The entourage, following the mare with loyalty and silence... The rich, if straightforward, dress in the color of the darkest night’s sky, lightly trailing behind her like a liquid shadow... The way that the mare was looking on, with loyalty and dedication, to the noble pony standing right next to Twilight.

This... was this really Dusk Flight? The Lord Consort of Dusk Family?

The charming mare’s presence only grew as she got close. But not in an oppressive way. Quite the opposite. There was a calming majesty in the proximity of that batpony, when she offered a most polite and almost reverential curtsy before Dusk Harvest.

“Neskaza Lunee... welae tuu noc illum. Bida witaynu, iaeu haspadr i marit...”

That voice...!

Twilight felt her ears flicking, instinctively trying to turn all the way towards Dusk Flight. For even the brief melody of her sentence carried with itself such sweet attraction of alto, such tenderness of timbre, that one felt the urge to hear and listen more and more, locked in place for all time.

Just those few words made the back of Twilight’s mouth tingle just a little... with a slight sensation which began at her neck and started venturing down and down her spine, leaving a trail of goosebumps.

The Lord offered back a rather small and skittish nod in return, motioning for Dusk Flight to straighten back up. Seemingly immune to his wife’s charm. And then making Twilight realize that the Lord Consort stood at least an inch or two taller than her husband, considering her svelte, remarkable figure.

“I w-welae N-Neskaza Lunee... i-illum t-tueu noc t-tez, haspadre h-hitve W-Waesper L-L-Leete...” he uttered, his voice remaining... surprisingly neutral in the presence of such a mare. Even if his consort for many years. “T-tue nye p-potrebee w-wen... Ia n-nye ewoce t-tue.”

Dusk Flight looked at her husband for a second longer, then her incredible eyes fell down, as if in shame. Or worry. Enough said that this dreadful change made Twilight’s heart wail almost.

“Musyie iae bid dicte wen, salw terg iaeu marit...?

There was something deeply moving about her question, Twilight felt it. Though the Lord, apparently, didn’t.

“N-nye, ale t-tue habe t-tueu opes. T-tue nye p-potreb weksat,” he replied in a casual tone.

Maybe too casual...?

But there was but a little opportunity to think on that. Especially when Dusk Flight’s eyes found Twilight’s own.

It was all too easy to fall into those. To drown into the depth of their hue. To lose oneself in the emotions they conveyed. That stare was so intense that one couldn’t even be asked to blink, not to lose it for a split second. It was all-encompassing. And yet not... domineering. Tender.

“My most humble greetings, Honored Princess of Equestria...” the mare spoke, adding the compulsion over Twilight’s ears to the one over her gaze. And then offered a customary curtsy.

Though it was most proper, while a little less reverential than one before Dusk Harvest, Twilight still felt herself unworthy to receive a gesture of subservience from such a beautiful pony...

Well, somepony had to pull herself together at that point, because this was getting out of hoof.

Twilight managed to glance at the Lord finally, considering whether he would be introducing his wife... but understood that his stammer was making him a little reluctant, maybe. Besides, she could take matters in her own hooves once more. There was nothing bad or inappropriate about it.

“A great pleasure to meet you, Lord Consort Dusk Flight. For I do have the pleasure of speaking with you, don’t I?”

... that was, perhaps, somewhat less eloquent than what Twilight had planned... but she was happy to utter even that much through the remnants of her passing daze over the other mare’s closeness.

The said mare before her, beautifully looming over her when she straightened up, only smiled humbly.

“I had no idea you would know my name, hwalba knaze...” she replied and even her accent as she spoke Equestrian sounded remarkable to Twilight’s ears. Imposing, and yet not. “I am further honored to make your acquaintance... I hope that my presence and short greeting have not already interfered with whatever plans you might have, now that you have arrived at our Mountain...”

Strange. One would expect a certain aloofness and hauteur from somepony of that rank and that beauty... as this stereotype was sadly reinforced by many ponies who Twilight could begin naming. Mostly the members of Canterlot’s “elite”, as she had stumbled upon those during her years as Princess Celestia’s student and later. But Dusk Flight...? No. Not even an ounce of pride was present in her. And her words only reinforced that.

“Quite the opposite, Honored Lord Consort. It’s a singular joy to meet you.”

Dusk Flight said nothing at that, just gave Twilight a warm, if little smile, which made even her sharp fangs look like a most friendly trait.

The mare took a step back afterwards, looking to her husband. As if to immediately again make it obvious that he was the most important pony about and she was merely a companion, nothing more. And the Lord acknowledged that gesture too, though with but a nod...

... but somepony... well “someone” else had their sights on the Lord Consort, despite that shift of attention.

Occupied with Dusk Flight, Twilight hadn’t paid much attention to Blossom, sitting on Dusk Harvest’s shoulder. Yet now one could spot that the little bat was trying to keep her composure like the good pet she was... but she could barely contain the excitement over seeing the alluring mare. Her little muzzle was radiant with a toothy smile as she occasionally flapped her wings just a little, as a sign of joy.

The Lord spotted that easily and finally another grimace of good humor, if small, manifested on his muzzle briefly. “Irae, Kiwarule...” he uttered, which prompted the bat to take flight almost immediately and swoop towards the mare in the blink of an eye.

Blossom, with an expression of pure bliss and the eagerness of a little foal, attached herself to Dusk Flight’s chest. Right over the mare’s heart, almost burrowing herself in the dark dress. In a wonderful show of adoration and miniature love. Affection which was gladly returned in the form of a kind, delicate hug, as Dusk Flight cradled the bat against herself in an almost motherly embrace of her left foreleg... making Twilight realize something out of a sudden.

Blossom wasn’t the Lord’s pet.

At least, not entirely. From the way that she pressed her little, grey body to the mare and the manner that Dusk Flight lowered her muzzle to nuzzle the top of the bat’s small head... That was little Blossom’s mistress.

And it suddenly made so much sense to Twilight. She had considered the bat to be a comfort companion... and Blossom was that. But she was yet more.

It was surely Dusk Flight that had been sending Blossom alongside her husband, on purpose. Definitely so, if Twilight would be inclined to bet so strongly. To help the stallion in his stammer, with presence and gentle nuzzling. To encourage him with her antics and little, toothy smiles. To protect him with her fierce, if petite heart... like in the case of attacking Bright Crescent’s mane so viciously. It was all so that, when faced with challenges aplenty, Dusk Harvest would not be entirely alone. Tackling the issues of Noctraliya despite his difficulties with a little, fanged help.

And the Lord’s expression betrayed that Twilight was right. He managed to even let out a small chuckle that, for once, did not sound nervous when he witnessed the sight of his wife cradling dear Blossom. But then his eyes lowered for a brief moment... and Twilight saw a glint of shame in them?

Yet when he looked back up, that strange glimpse was all but gone. “H-Honored P-Princess, m-my sentinels w-will help you with y-your luggage. Y-you shall be s-staying in o-our palace w-wing. I-if you would b-be so k-kind as to f-f-follow...”

“Naturally. I’m grateful for the opportunity and the hospitality,” Twilight replied, nodding in gratitude.

“We also have a little feast prepared to mark your arrival,” Dusk Flight added, with another humble smile. She was still holding Blossom close to herself, like a doting mother. “So you can partake of the boons of the lands yonder...”

Dusk Harvest glanced at his wife... then nodded as well, though with a slight delay. When he began trotting away, followed by Dusk Flight, Twilight could swear that she heard his voice.

“T-tue myislee m-minten?”

And it wasn’t a pleasant tone which he used...

Twilight felt like taking note of that... but again caught herself trailing Dusk Flight with her gaze instead. Focused on her flowing dress and her dark tail. The shadows of an alluring apparition, almost literally floating across the cavern’s floor. Mysterious and beguiling.

Only the appearance of Midnight and Rowan Berry managed to break Twilight out of that momentary spell. Though it was apparent that she wasn’t the only one that had been forced to fight against Dusk Flight’s remarkable charm and captivating presence.

“Kirwe...” Twilight heard a whispered expletive. And it wasn’t Midnight that used it, which was the more stunning. “I’ve always known that she was beautiful to behold, but I’ve never seen her so close before...” Rowan Berry admitted, her voice sounding a little breathy. And it had less to do with just whispering than one would think.

“You and me both,” Midnight admitted, shaking his head and exhaling. “Ha, Bena Bogine, I see why there would be rumors about... I imagine half the place must be gawking at her constantly. If only that...”

Twilight turned to her companions, using the fact that the sentinels were still taking care of all the luggage. That and the Lord and Lord Consort trotting away calmly did grant the three of them some measure of privacy, even if they were in the open.

“I’m glad to know that I wasn’t the only one hallucinating an astonishing mare about the place,” she admitted, even causing Midnight to smirk a little. “She’s... she’s breathtaking...” she admitted to herself and both of them. And they all were in consensus, for once. “But... what rumors do you have in mind, Midnight Wind? I’m not sure if I liked your tone there...”

He just gave her a stare. Which was as keen as “topical”. And Twilight found herself inhaling in understanding.

“Oh... So you did mean...? About the Family not having...?”

She didn’t finish. First of all, there was no need. Second, nopony wanted to be overheard talking about that matter just after meeting the local host and his partner. Yes, they were far enough now not to hear what the conversation was about, but there was never enough caution when it came to discussing things like that.

Midnight leaned in just a little, his own voice lowered. But not conspiratorial. Whispering was also not the best of choices. Might have looked like propagating the same rumors he was hinting at, actually.

“I mean... married to such a pony for more than ten years and still lacking an heir?” he asked, quite rhetorically. Very much so, because it was all too easy to guess what he meant. “You know, I don’t want to be crude—”

“Then don’t be,” Rowan Berry interjected, shaking her head. “We both know what you want to say, I believe. Honestly, I would be on the verge of saying it. And more. Maybe about both. If only were I not a healer, knowing that sometimes... things just don’t happen.”

Twilight suddenly felt very uncomfortable. She could provide commentary about that... but at least some of it felt redundant. And touching upon things which were extremely private. Expectations concerning the extension of a bloodline notwithstanding.

“Actually... she strikes me as not only beautiful, but also... kind. Motherly, if you know what I mean. Could that have anything to do with the fact that... well...”

The healer hissed just a little, not to have any echo happen. “That’s the exact issue, I think. There’s a... discrepancy? Is that the word?”

“Could be, yes,” Twilight told her... though not knowing what precisely Rowan Berry did mean yet.

“You saw there, Blossom, right?” the healer pointed out, looking after Dusk Flight. With her gaze lingering a moment longer than just a casual glance would have it. “Haspadre hitve is not only a Lord’s wife, she’s actually one of the foremost bat breeders in the land, her skills are already described as tale-worthy. And anypony handling our little brothers could tell you, hwalba knaze, that they are a hooffull and a half. Honestly, she has all the skills and traits that could make her a wonderful mother. And yet... nothing. On top of that, she is actually said to have a...”

Rowan Berry didn’t finish. The tone of her voice spoke loudly enough, though its volume was controlled.

Twilight looked at her with a question written on her muzzle, so Midnight took the initiative.

“I would call it ‘rumored reputation’,” he said, with some displeasure in his voice.

Honestly almost causing Twilight’s face to lose color. This was the same kind of annoyance that she could hear from Rowan Berry, actually, right there in her beloved’s tone. About matters of affection and... finding it in the wrong place.

“Any truth to that at all, would you say?” Twilight had to ask, turning her head to the healer. Considering that such a gossip would be true seemed almost unimaginable. A mare of such grace? With a ‘reputation’? In this society?

Midnight was the one to speak again, despite the fact that Twilight addressed the question to somepony who would obviously have... additional knowledge.

“It’s just pony nature, I would say,” the stallion told her, sounding a little wistful even. “And I don’t mean Dusk Flight seeking... I don’t know how to call it.”

“Validation? Consolation?” Rowan Berry suggested, but nopony was pleased by her doing it, let alone herself.

Midnight shook his head, hissing delicately. “But what I meant was... seeking something to blame, somepony to blame, even unreasonably, when things become ‘problematic’. That’s usually how it is.” He pondered for a second. “Well, there’s always also desperately seeking help of any sort in the face of a challenge or a crisis... but aid rarely just appears out of nowhere in a flash,” he said, pausing for a breath. “So condemnation it is...”

“Doesn’t mean it’s the right or warranted thing to indulge in, castigating without a real reason,” Twilight told him, her mind occupied fully with the dreadful idea of allegations against Dusk Flight. Despite the fact that she barely knew the mare. But Midnight nodded, accepting her words. “Besides, I’m not sure I want to discuss the gossip right now, if we absolutely must. And I think our luggage is ready, so let’s not delay.”

She was right on that account, at least. Not to mention that it also felt very, very out of place to dwell on such the topic in the open. After having just met such a alluring pony like the Lord Consort.

Twilight looked after her again, as she and her husband had almost reached the gate’s wicket. And it could once more be admired how gracefully did Dusk Flight trot and carry herself. Slightly behind her husband, fulfilling loyally her secondary role next to him. Her muzzle was occasionally turning his way and Twilight could spot a few words being conveyed.

Though... it was hard to say whether any responses were happening.

Truth be told... Dusk Harvest’s tone, when talking with his wife was almost worrying, as well. She wasn’t sure what sentences they had exchanged in her presence, something about Dusk Flight being there...? It was a little harder to translate, since the local pronunciation appeared a little harsher than regular. Or so she thought, hoping it wasn’t caused by the words themselves being stronger... or by the Lord showing that there was something deeply, deeply wrong in the relation of the local, royal couple...

Just one more thing Twilight would have to consider in the hours and nights to come.

For now, however, the interior of the Mountain of Dusk awaited her. And when she crossed the gate, accompanied by her retinue, she could distract herself by immediately beginning to marvel on the look of this wondrous place.

The solutional cavern that they landed in was, honestly, just a prelude. An initial tasting of what Twilight was expecting to find inside. And the scope of things around? Breathtaking in its own right.

First of all, yes, one could say that the place was occupied. Twice over, actually. Both by the batpony architecture and the natural one. The one which had been formed over centuries and centuries into true wonders. Of sharp stalactites, of extensive draperies, of multitude straws, of sturdy stalagmites, of majestic columns and of mighty gatherings of flowstone. All of those in great abundance of shapes and colors and forms. And out of all the places Twilight had visited, this one definitely offered a unique melding of hues and shades of various colors. Both from the plethora of different rocks and minerals about, but also from the way that the local dwellings were formed.

For the Midnights had chiseled their houses in an orderly and stylish fashion, having created a wonderful, hidden city of geometry and form. And Fangs, respecting what was untamed around them, had built onto existing rocks their jagged, wooden dwellings. Like a huge snare, ready for a beast to fall into.

But the Dusks achieved something that could be labelled with one, simple word. And actually one that resonated all the more with Twilight herself.

Harmony.

Balance with the cavern around them, with its unique shape and features. The Family respected the place’s nature, allowed it to permeate their homes, sometimes bending its form, but never breaking it.

And so among the stalagmites stood firm houses that used them as supports. Alongside the columns went carved staircases. And into the flowstones dug further entrances. All done in various, omnipresent rocks and minerals. The architecture of Dusks was practical and adherent to the already present features, never interrupting the natural order of things, but rather utilizing them to the best effect. Not as elegant nor as vibrant nor marked as Twilight had encountered before, but charming in its application.

She... actually found herself smiling briefly. As all around her was the visible mark of a Family that knew what was the primary purpose of their homes.

Shelter after a long night. Rest after a scorching day. That approach showed itself not only in the buildings, but the ponies around as well.

It could be easily enough discerned that not everypony around here was a fruittender. Yet even those that definitely didn’t belong to the caste, where special roles often demanded a certain form of comfortable, sturdy dresses, wore rather snug and composed clothing. Both when it came to design and especially hues, since earthy, muted colors were a definite preference.

However, despite that choice, the embroidery... It was a thing of beauty. Twilight quickly learnt to look around the necks of the locals, for especially there did they enjoy using deliberate and intricate designs on their clothing. Based on floral motives, but wondrously geometrical, with knots and swirls and bends. It was rather fascinating to see some of those long, traditional gowns given a local touch, around the collars and on the ending of sleeves. It definitely made the Family unique in its own right, whilst adhering to what was time-honored.

Two more things stole Twilight’s attention during the walk to the Lord’s place. Despite the fact that the Mountain was at a lower altitude and the outside was almost pleasantly chilly, fuzzy, woolen trims and embellishments were also very popular. But with the abundance of material from the local flocks it wasn’t that surprising!

Second thing, however, was that Twilight did spot a strange... accessory on a group of local ponies. Likely heading outside, to exit the cave and venture into the Valleys. A pair of... glasses? Goggles of some sort? She couldn’t tell, only that they didn’t seem to have actual glass of any sort in them. They were more like a sturdy, singular piece. And that was it...

However, she would have to store those observations for a bit later among the many other topics on her mind. For, as she understood, they were arriving at the Lord’s palace, placed at the very end of this long, unique and quite winding cavern. And Twilight fully expected the residence of Dusk Harvest to be done in the same style as the rest of the local architecture. Blending in with the surroundings with its design and the place’s very hues.

Or not. Since, after all, it was a Lord’s palace! Surely a place like that would stand out in at least some way. Tradition demanded that the local ruler required an appropriate dwelling, right?

What Twilight hadn’t counted on was that, well... the residence seemed to both be a part of the cavern and stand out. And she didn’t just mean its general arrangement.

“Midnight,” she whispered gently, using the fact that her companion trotted a bit closer to her at one moment. “Both of you did tell me that the Lord turned some of his own residence into an infirmary...”

“Tac, we did.”

“You meant to say ‘all of it’, right?”

She believed that she wasn’t far off, actually. As much as she could tell from the omnipresent commotion and all the noctrali going about the place. It looked like Dusk Harvest had almost vacated his own palace altogether!

The structure before Twilight, at least on the outside, resembled a long, elaborate portico with many entrances, occupying the curving end of the cave. And all but one of those gateways were busy, with noctrali walking in and out with intent and purpose. The many healers, who could be easily recognized by their garbs, were discussing things or carrying various bundles. And above, on the many galleries, more attendants were helping out, transporting food or bandages. Or an occasional batpony, either on stretches or simply aided in walking around.

Some with blindfolds on their eyes...

It was definitely one, bustling, humongous hospital of floors upon floors. Right at the place that should have been a private estate of the head of the Family.

Twilight was honestly impressed with the sight and the scenario. She trotted a little quicker, hoping that she could address Dusk Harvest before he would enter the last, free doorway, but... something made her slow down. Another, quick observation actually.

... it seemed to her like a new place to visit prompted her to take note of absolutely everything in overabundance... However, she believed that once again she had a good reason for that.

Because, well... she was at that point quite used to having local ponies look directly at her in curiosity. Sometimes distrust. A little respect lately, which was welcome considering all of Twilight’s efforts. And those reactions were really nothing new, but... things were different here. Yes, glances were coming her way aplenty and yet... that was it.

Here was the problem.

There honestly didn’t seem to be much... or any signs of proper reverence towards the Lord. Nor, as she could tell, Dusk Flight.

It was most peculiar. Sometimes when a pony of power, charisma or means was walking down a street... however often such a casual stroll would actually happen, one could observe how the crowd around was affected. It was almost like a palpable aura of respect was following the pony in question, a visible sphere of influence which prompted others to stop, nod, curtsy...

But here? None of it, almost. Unless Twilight was mistaken in this finding, of course. However, she couldn’t for the life of her spot gestures of adoration or even basic respect. It was almost as if the haspadr was simply one of the many ponies about, going about their business and duties. Minus the cadre of courtiers, but even then...

So she pondered. Was that because he had made himself so attuned to the Family around him that he was only one of the many hardworking ponies about? Or was it caused by the locals deciding to... show their displeasure over the Family’s situation? Over the misfortune, hanging over the Lord and his wife?

And speaking of her... how was it possible to get used to her beauty and not look? Unless the frustration of the Mountain was, indeed, so great...

Soon enough, Twilight would have another chance at experiencing Dusk Flight’s appeal, still surprised that she wanted to do it so badly.

The luggage was successfully transported to the temporary chamber. A modest one, at least when it came to size. Yet still done in grey, earthy bronze and beige with silver embellishments, so keeping to the standard of regal living. And after but a moment to accommodate herself with her quarters, including the soft and almost irresistible comforter, as well as finding out that Rowan Berry and Midnight shared a similarly sized room next to her, Twilight was indeed invited to share a small meal with the Lord and his wife.

In a, she would say, small-scale dining hall, especially compared to the ones she had experienced so far. A table for just six ponies was a rarity in them. Especially combined with the instance that the chamber wouldn’t actually fit anything more grandiose in size.

And Twilight could easily guess why it was so.

“Honored Lord...”

She decided to begin the conversation right when the servants put before the gathered a selection of produce. Which, perhaps, wasn’t the luckiest of moments to start talking. For it meant delaying sinking one’s teeth into a real treat and more. These were some of the most succulent and mouthwatering fruit that Twilight had seen around here... not that what she had enjoyed before was of lesser quality. But this time, she could actually tell where these came from. Right outside the Mountain.

“Y-yes?” Dusk Harvest replied to her call, stopping himself from reaching for anything as of the moment. And she felt a little bad that she had caused that.

The better it was to quickly get through the topic and finally enjoy the meal. “I have heard before of your great generosity in providing shelter and help to the hard-working fruittenders. But I had no idea that you had allowed such a great portion of your palace to be utilized. I’m already genuinely touched by what I have seen...”

The Lord granted her but a short smile. “Th-thank you, hwalba k-k-knaze. It w-was simply th-the r-right thing t-to do, I f-felt. B-besides, what d-do I n-need such a b-big p-p-palace for?”

“I don’t think many ponies in power would go through with that idea, even if actually believing it the ‘right thing to do’, Honored Lord,” Twilight pointed out.

But Dusk Harvest didn’t particularly react to that. He just nodded, merely accepting that things were like that in the world.

Which would mark the end of the exchange were it not for Dusk Flight. The first note of her alto voice caught Twilight’s attention like a powerful spell. Alongside Midnight’s and Rowan Berry’s as well. It was blatant nopony would be enjoying the feast just yet, with her talking.

“Hwalba knaze, my Lord and husband is being altogether too modest...” the Lord Consort claimed, her sentence causing Twilight’s throat to tickle once more and the goosebumps to reappear. “Yes, it would be the righteous thing to do to lend space for our own fruittenders to find rest and help... but said part of the palace serves everypony coming to work in the Dalli. Regardless of Family or nobility of blood...” Having said that, Dusk Flight briefly scratched Blossom, peacefully resting against her long, slim neck. “Everypony working hard for the safety and growth of our lands can obtain aid, food and tender care in these walls. They are allowed to seek this place, through the magnanimous will of my Lord and husband.”

Twilight’s smile only grew, hearing that declaration. And it helped that it was being said in that rich, tender voice. In which she could also appreciate genuine pride and deep-seated affection for Dusk Harvest...

“K-kwo dicte t-tue d-d-dicteser ia?”

... but which made it the more chilling when the Lord’s reply sounded... harsh. And his eyes nervously but strongly focused on the mare.

Who met that gaze... only to look down right after, unwilling to contest it in any way. “Nikut dicte iae... Dimita iae, iaeu haspadr... Iae tilc wele hwalba knaze znat tuu kalitat...”

“K-kalitat...” Dusk Harvest repeated the word like it was something utterly nonsensical, whatever it meant. “G-gdye bid h-hwale w conar bid n-noramalu k-kudz, adium i-i-innyi...” he spoke further, his voice dripping with… venom? No, it wasn’t that. But it burnt like it. “B-bezisapost...”

Twilight couldn’t really understand what the Lord meant, so she checked for the reactions all around. But both Midnight and Rowan Berry were acting as if they could see and hear absolutely nothing. Casually looking towards the table or to the side, in practiced obliviousness to what was transpiring right before them.

Their stance didn’t mean anything good.

... but there was also Blossom.

And if Twilight knew something, it was that the little bat was both very expressive and very genuine in showing her honest opinion. And while she was still leaning against Dusk Flight’s neck, she now pushed her muzzle right into it. She was a step from hiding behind her mistress’ dark mane, not to be seen. And definitely not to be able to see the exchange herself.

Like a little, frightened foal.

Twilight almost bit her lip.

Was it smart to intervene? It seemed like the right choice, but... she remembered when her insistence had gotten her in trouble around Noctraliya. Like in the Mountain of Midnight’s Legatuum, to give an example. Yet... could she just pretend like she wasn’t seeing that there was some sort of a rift or a clash happening between the Lord and his wife?

Not that Dusk Harvest wanted her to actually comment, his expression returning to official and neutral. Despite his wife still refusing to look up, her beautiful eyes hidden away from sight.

“R-really, H-Honored P-Princess, this i-is n-nothing to t-talk about,” he claimed, and Twilight wasn’t entirely sure whether he meant the hospital or what she had just witnessed. Perhaps both, considering the swift slash with his hoof through the air which he made, attempting to cut all the topics short. “I d-deemed i-it right and b-better for e-everypony to p-provide. A-as you s-say in E-Ekwestriya, ‘th-that’s that.’ “

He attempted to make it sound like a little, humorous remark at the end there... but it was anything but. He must have realized it too, actually.

Twilight found herself actually gritting her teeth a little. The last time she had a feast in her honor, she had insulted Lord Blessed Fang by refusing to dine with Radiant Glory’s horn above her head. Was she going to start another visit with a confrontation? The previous one ended well enough for her ultimately, but...

Yes. Yes, she was about to do something once again. Honest to Friendship, she was about to.

“Honored Lord, I don’t think that there is a reason for being quite so reserved here,” she said, trying to weigh her words as they were leaving her lips. Hoping not to make a fool of herself before herself. “A gesture like that deserves its just praise. I cannot imagine that it was an easy choice to make in the first place. But that it has been made and by a pony in your station warrants appreciation, especially when put in context, like the Lord Consort has done. I hope you do realize the sheer altruism you have shown through it...”

She was expecting literally anything from the Lord in reaction to her words. A smirk, a nod of acknowledgement, a sarcastic sigh.

Something.

But Dusk Harvest just kept staring at her at first. Almost as if without any recognition regarding her words. Just that... deep, almost hollow gaze of his. Which seemed willing to speak. But Twilight found it hard to understand its language.

What was he trying to convey to her? What was he telling himself? Was it possible that he was viewing himself so worthless, so insignificant, due to his problems of many kinds, that he was seeing every attempt at praising him as empty or, which would be much worse, a hidden mockery?

Twilight couldn’t tell. She could only discern the deflecting nature of the words which ultimately came. After a moment of terrible and draining silence.

“L-let’s eat, p-please...”

The invitation was nothing but a smokescreen, if she had ever seen one. And Twilight fought hard not to furrow her brow at it.

At... at everything she had been witnessing so far! She had welcomed Dusk Harvest’s initial idea of helping her out, honestly so, she hadn’t been receiving too much help from the batponies in general. That was, apparently, slowly shifting the more she traveled, and yet, right that moment... Twilight wasn’t certain if the Lord giving her a hidden hint about the threats she could be facing was in any way a positive thing! She almost wished that, instead of it, he had offered her a chance to just talk with himself, learn more about him as a stallion.

A pony behind the title, unburdened by the cloak and the circlet. Instead... burdened by other things.

Because... there was something very bad happening around Twilight, she was now absolutely certain of that! And she was only going to be in the very middle of it, knowing herself. For better or for worse.

Dusk Harvest decided to, successfully, cut himself from the rest of the gathered by focusing on dining. And refusing to look at any of the gathered. But Twilight still had another pony to try and maybe discern in this unique, upsetting situation.

So she attempted to find Dusk Flight’s stare instead. Everypony was reaching out to take for themselves some fruit, which meant there was a chance at passing glances at least. The alluring mare helped herself to a single orange so far, placing it before her with unmistakable grace that didn’t suffer even her husband’s previous remark. However, considering Blossom’s worried expression and that gentle nuzzle that the bat granted the Lord Consort at one point, things weren’t just back to being alright. Or normal, if they could even go that far.

Twilight had promised herself that she would grant the necessary help and support to the haspadr... but what about Dusk Flight? Could she find an approach to the Lord Consort first?

It was exactly when she thought so that the mare’s gaze found her own.

It was brief and short, but still a firm connection, which once again pulled at Twilight with the colors of fire and gold and lemon and daffodil. This unique, complex and mystifying hue... but the message it was sending was far clearer than whatever Dusk Harvest had attempted to convene with his own, gloom-ridden stare.

‘It’s fine. Leave it, please.’

... leave it?

It’s fine?!

Twilight was supposed to just... let this situation go? Just like that?! Something was wrong here. So wrong that her whole body seemed keen on protesting almost violently, ruining the taste of the fruit before her. And while she knew that she couldn’t possibly fix the whole world, she could well try to do her part in making it a better place! And, right there and then was she at the Mountain of Dusk. So she would do something!

She just... didn’t know what exactly. Yet. She needed time to discern it. It’s not like suddenly sticking one’s nose into marital issues was an easy, safe or responsible thing to do without the correct context and preparation! Perhaps with some help of her entourage she could... maybe...

Twilight quickly realized that they wouldn’t necessarily be too pleased with her trying to meddle in the local affairs. Hard.

At least... she could hope that she wouldn’t throw her beloved into another blood-bout if she did, indeed, “meddle”...

The rest of the meal was frighteningly frigid. To the point that Twilight felt an actual wave of relief hit her when the Lord told her that it would be wise to get some rest now. As she understood, he still wanted to give her a little tour about the Mountain and outside. Closer to sunrise.

Which also meant that she would have at least some time to study the letter she had just received. Hoping to find support and guidance that would make her efforts a little easier. Princess Celestia always knew what to tell her to keep her spirits up.

For the moment, however, as Twilight and her companions were trotting back to their quarters, she did turn to them with a question. A pretty open one, so she kept her volume reasonable.

“So... am I the only one that’s not trained in trying to pretend like nothing strange or out of place is happening?”

She spotted Midnight making a strange, displeased face as Rowan Berry shrugged a little and replied back in a theatrical whisper.

“Pretty much, yes, hwalba knaze...”

“But... you do know what’s wrong here, right?” she pressed on, this time causing Midnight to reply instead.

Not that he appeared pleased by that. “I believe we’ve covered it already, but... if you again mean something wrong with the Lord or his marite or the two of them combined, then... well, I think it’s rather blatant,” he admitted, looking about for witnesses. And, thankfully, not finding any, as the last pair of the Lord’s sentinels they had passed a good moment ago. “Unsurprising that the Family situation is also a source of their personal grief. Which at this point is all but visible. Too visible.”

“That might be so. And yet... I haven’t found any malice at all coming from the Lord Consort,” Twilight insisted, furrowing her brow to better focus on the recent memories. “And yet the Lord... his tone was harsh enough. And I’m pretty sure you could translate his exact words for me, no?”

It wasn’t an order. And that seemed a good thing, as neither of them looked particularly thrilled at the prospect. Which already served as an unpleasant clarification.

“What gives?” Twilight asked aloud, though still mindful of maintaining at least some discretion. “He always seemed withdrawn due to his stammer, that’s quite understandable. But I would never expect such... bitterness. From him? And in the open, for us to see?”

“We haven’t seen anything,” Rowan Berry denied the obvious.

Unpleasantly reminding Twilight of a certain situation, a certain scroll and a certain pony that had clearly never existed. There had been a lot of reality to reject then as well.

She stopped as they had already managed to reach the pair of doors marking their temporary quarters.

“Are you sure you cannot tell me anything more specific?”

The two batponies looked at one another, exchanging stares and a silent dialogue, almost. Then Rowan Berry spoke aloud again.

“Should we expect you to try and take action if you are granted any more information, hwalba knaze?” she inquired, but Midnight only exhaled in a short laugh.

“I think we can expect that already,” he claimed... and wasn’t wrong. “What we could do now is just make sure that the Honored Princess,” he added, trying to maintain some decorum and not agitate the other mare too much, “doesn’t act in a way to insult anypony, get banished or, in general, be deemed as somepony nibbling on another pony’s oranges without any moderation...”

Twilight would protest, but that would be nothing but folly. Yes, she was convinced that she had to act.

With wisdom and insight first, of course.

Midnight bobbed his head about. “Would it be that hard to learn what’s causing the rift here and whether it’s what we are betting on already?” he presented the question to Rowan Berry, clearly having in mind her... additional training. “Aren’t you from House Mountrose?”

The mare made another one of her annoyed faces. “Anywhere but here, you know. Here...” She looked at Twilight briefly. “... I don’t think it shall be surprising that I will be representing House Grove of Iug u Opar.”

Twilight easily grasped why the quick change would need to happen. And smiled, learning something new about Rowan Berry. As she was pretty sure it was her real bloodline which she had just mentioned.

“Still... I might actually support Midnight Wind’s suggestion here. Could I ask you to use your talents to help in this endeavor?” she asked, trying not to sound too humble. Or too regal. Like speaking to a fellow pony. Not an agent, nor a potential foe. “I think we could both agree that things here need improving in some way. That this situation is wrong but could be healed with the right approach, no?”

The operative pursed her lips a little, not too happy about the request. She glanced at Midnight, who nodded ever so briefly, then back at Twilight. And something in those coral eyes shone just a little, before Rowan Berry sank deeper in her ruminations, pacing the corridor for a longer moment. It was obvious that some form of a skirmish had to happen inside of her first, before any decision.

Yet when she finally spoke again, she did so in a quite confident tone. Yet it was clear in her coral stare that something in her had made her relent. And she wanted to make it clear what exactly. “I won’t promise anything. I’m not going to compromise myself by doing this. But an illness in the Mountain of Dusk, so close to the Dalli, serves nopony. Not even my Lord, I believe. Makes things worse, less predictable...” She paused to shudder just a little. “Not to mention that it was making my own coat stand up to see haspadr Waesper Zniw acting so... harshly to the Lord Consort.”

That sounded... rather promising! If Rowan Berry was actually willing to do this and help out, then, perhaps, it would be a nice, firm step in the right direction! At least that of mutual respect. Friendship was a long way away still, but... one piece at a time.

Regardless, Twilight thanked them both for their presence so far, then retreated to her chamber finally. She would still have something to do tonight, alongside the Lord, which meant that there was no time to waste!

She quickly reached her luggage and opened it, her eyes quickly looking for the parchment. She retrieved it from in between her clothes and her appropriately-shrunk books.

The very touch of the message sent tingles down Twilight’s whole body, perhaps greater than Dusk Flight’s very voice. To finally hold a reply, that little bit of home in this distant land... was by itself a refreshing and an invigorating thing.

Twilight took a moment to appreciate the quality of the parchment and the beautiful nature of the seal, bearing the mark of Princess Celestia, then quickly trotted to the table, by the chamber’s side. But only after making sure that she had secured her belongings again and that her doors had been locked.

This was a time for herself and the wisdom included in the document. Nopony else. Not even Midnight, as slightly unpleasant as that thought was.

With an exhale, Twilight had put the letter before herself, in reverence... then reached out and magically broke the seal.

... feeling an arcane resonance, one that she was all too familiar with. Princess Celestia’s magic. A little trick, which made sure that even if the wax were to be restored through a spell or two, it would be all too easy to tell that it had been tampered with.

Which meant that the included reply was of utmost importance, surely...

... Twilight was even more convinced of that when she spotted something that made her eyes go wide.

The very start of the letter was marked by not one greeting, but two.

‘My dearest Twilight...’ was one.

‘Dear Princess Twilight...’ was the other. Scribbled elegantly, in a darker ink... like a shadow of Princess Celestia’s own script.

This was a message from both of the Royal Sisters.

Twilight leaned over the letter, taking in every bit of it, cautiously and almost with zeal. To the point where she started to mouth and whisper the contents to herself, in an ardent attempt to memorize everything outright. Every word, every comma, every advice... and every warning.

“You will find this letter written by the two of us... but of one mind... We are glad and relieved to learn that you have made your way to the lands of the noctrali safely... and that you remain in good health... as much as your presence there comes to one of us as a bewilderment...” Twilight kept reciting to herself, absorbing it all to the full extent of her memory. “We shall explain that remark in but a moment... but let us first and foremost urge you to make sure that the contents of this letter remain utterly confidential... For what we are about to share might come as a surprise to you... and one that might shake whatever opinion you have already established regarding your hosts...”

Tried as she might have, Twilight couldn’t take her eyes off the letter before her. But unlike with Dusk Flight, it wasn’t the otherworldly, tender charm which was compelling her.

She kept reading... and reading... and reading...

Her head buzzing.

Her eyes bulging.

Her heart thrashing in her chest.

Chapter LXVIII – Take Heart, Take Heed

Twilight wasn’t sure for how long she was sitting in place. Motionless. Stupefied.

Lost.

Going through the letter, still unraveled before her, didn’t take her too long, no. The sheer intensity of her focus... and her previous experience with reading through near countless books, meant that she could go through the contents in record time.

But... finishing familiarizing herself with the message was one thing. Grasping its contents to their full extent... was another.

She again felt that she supported her forehead on her hoof, her eyes checking the more... vital parts of the parchment on their own.

Though at this point, Twilight wasn’t sure what fragment seemed the most crucial. Or whether she was actually willing to read through those again. For what was most important was also the most... gut-wrenching.

And…. she just couldn’t decide which part of what she had read made her feel worse.

Was it the one where it had been revealed to her that Princess Luna had kept her travel a secret from Princess Celestia, at least at first, weaving her own plan? And, more so, one that involved even lying to Twilight before the crucial moment of her departure? About what had happened in Maretonia? There had been no planned coup, no intrigue against the Duke by some... some Merchant Conglomerate. There had been an infiltration. A spy mission. By a batpony unit. Which had been also the true reason behind Princess Celestia’s diplomatic travel. To address the issue... and promise military aid, to calm the Duke down. Which, as it looked... had also been a calculated move. Just not by her.

Or... had it been the most distressing that Twilight’s very mentor, her mother figure, had indeed known... Had been the witness to the terrible Solar Holy War... and had decided it the better course of action to condemn that part of history to oblivion? That... that was escaping Twilight’s reasoning. That letting things be, having given but a small consolation to a grieving nation, bereft of their deity, had been... the right thing to do? Yes, the Princess presented her reasoning, of course... but asked no forgiveness. Just expressed her deep and honest sorrow. Leaving the matter of willful reprieve to others’ judgment. And Twilight... wasn’t sure what was her stance on that just yet.

Or, yet, had it been the most harrowing, knowing that while the Lords had given an ultimatum regarding the Eastern Woods... they turned out to be ready and willing to conduct their invasion already, at any opportune moment. Maybe without letting Twilight know about it all. Maybe regardless of her efforts altogether, blind and deaf to her stance and her kindness...? That, when she had stayed in Hollow Shades, she had been the closest ever to uncovering the extent of their plans and surely captain Sunfall Ordain had had her hoof in keeping her oblivious... through her smile and openness...?

And those were just the few paragraphs in this whole... litany of dire news.

Twilight had desired nothing more than to be reassured. Strengthened. Granted new insight.

Well, she had received the last. In abundance. One that she didn’t know what to do with. However, one thing was certain for her... It was folly to try and find an invigorating force within that message. Faced with such knew knowledge... there was only the harsh reality to accept. To endure.

She didn’t know if she could, at the moment. Twilight wasn’t the one to bang her head against a wall, especially literally, but... she very much felt like it. For the moment, she settled on ramming her hoof against the table. Causing the dull sound to permeate the chamber. And a dull pain to course through her foreleg.

That was better than... nothing. Than apathy.

She felt like a foal.

A small, silly, wide-eyed foal. Who had little to no idea about how the world around worked. Naïve, credulous and artless... All of her efforts seemed to be so... so obvious, so insignificant, so shallow. Because the bigger picture, the real picture... she hadn’t fathomed at all.

Twilight... felt used.

And that feeling was terrible. Was cutting her to the bone. Making her core ache and twist and shiver.

She had been lead on, allowed to see only a fraction of what was going on. To the benefit of others. To hide their shame. To screen their schemes. To advance their agendas.

And her. In the middle of it all. The Princess of Friendship... playing the fool.

Another slam against the table.

More pain. More awakening discomfort, radiating from the leg, waking her up from her oblivious, gullible slumber.

Was this all she was? Just a piece on this great chessboard, the scope of which she hadn’t discerned until she was right there? In the center? To be utilized, to be sacrificed at some point? She suddenly imagined a crystal blue figurine, thinking that it had just achieved something by capturing a more powerful piece, feeling content that it was progressing between all the dangers, serving its player, its calling. Loyally. Only to be left there, with a black marble figure already poised to strike at them, so that another, rival plan could be realized?

Was that all Twilight was good for so far? To be a piece in everypony else’s game?

She grabbed both sides of her head, trying to decide whether it was better to squeeze it down, to scream at the top of her lungs, or to just lay down her head and bawl...

One more slam.

... no, not a slam. A knock. And she wasn’t the one who caused it.

Somepony was at the door.

Despite the overwhelming feeling of... anger and apathy alike, Twilight had enough common sense to grab the letter, roll it up and chuck it into her luggage. Slamming it shut with ire that manifested even in her spell.

“Who is it?” she then asked aloud, trying to contain her emotions for at least a moment.

“Midnight Wind, Honored Princess,” came the familiar voice. A welcome voice... and yet...

There was a moment of hesitation from Twilight. Hesitation which hurt her even more.

For she didn’t know if she even wanted to see Midnight at that point... or was it better to stay locked in the chamber to wallow a bit more in this... this tide of emotions.

Drowning herself. Suffocating her mission. And... and with the batponies only... watching her struggle, no?

She opened her mouth to speak... and then felt a familiar thump.

Her heart... beating stronger, once. To help her, despite the confusion. For it was beating for the stallion waiting outside. And it reminded her of what she had told him herself. He wasn’t... them. Was he responsible for the actions of his brethren, even his leaders? No, only his own.

He had proven himself to her.

“Come in,” she managed to invite him, feeling immediate relief that she had.

Then the handle moved... but the door remained shut.

And, almost saying something nasty under her breath, Twilight stomped in their direction to unlock them... only to realize casting a spell was good enough as well!

“Urgh! Now come in!” she called again, hoping no more stupid, unnecessary interruptions would come.

However, her error resulted in Midnight poking his head in just a little first, cautiously looking about, trying to discern what exactly was happening...

... and something about her expression must have been a pretty strong hint to him. Twilight could spot his gaze sharpening, his muzzle tensing up just a little.

He quickly entered, then locked the door behind him with a worried look on his muzzle. “Iau lumn? My light, what is the matter?” he asked and... and...

... and that pure concern in his tone did something to her.

Hearing it among all the worries, all the doubts and the emotions tearing her from the inside... it was like a soothing balm upon a terrible burn.

Twilight wanted to let him know that, to somehow express it with her words, but... tears came first.

She couldn’t help it. She just... looked at him, her beloved, her friend, her closest ally, confidant and support. Then she felt that she sat down where she was still standing... and simply began sobbing.

There was nothing more she could do, but just let all of that surge escape her. She couldn’t hold it in, couldn’t explain it outright, simply hoping that Midnight would understand.

And... he did.

There were no more questions from him. No more inquiries, no trying to find a reason for her despair, at least not at first. There was just the stallion’s gentle touch. For he came right to her, silent and careful. Sat by her side, close. Closer yet. And then, not even mindful of his bandages and lingering wounds, took her in his forelegs. Embracing her, hugging her tightly. His healthy wing spread across her own pair, sheltering Twilight from the world around... from all the scheming and all the intrigues.

The stallion of her heart allowing her to freely shed tears. Right against him, without saying anything. Letting her know that she was safe with him around. That he would protect her, defend her, even though he didn’t yet realize from what. But... Twilight could feel it in his touch. It didn’t matter. He would be right there for anything.

It seemed so simple, it seemed so little, to just let her cry out her pain. But it helped. It helped so much. To just let go of that burden, as much as it was possible for the moment. Some relief was better than none, and letting the tears flow down... felt natural.

And feeling that she was in the embrace of somepony that truly loved her and cared for her made it all the more profound. Helpful.

Twilight wasn’t sure how long did she need to sob and cry for, but Midnight patiently waited for her to let it all out, for the tide that overwhelmed her to ebb and lessen. At some point she was alright with standing up, though that lead only to him gently assisting her to her bed. Sitting her down on it, never stepping away for even the briefest of moments. Allowing her to lean against him, drink from his closeness, sip from this calming font which was always ready to receive her...

She finally managed to get a relative hold of herself, but... it took a good while, that much she realized. And it involved her finding herself lying right next to him. Her eyes reddened and her nostrils filled. She must have looked terrible, especially after such a devastating outburst...

Twilight wouldn’t want Midnight to see her like that. Battered and almost traumatized. And yet... he was still looking at her with nothing but sheer affection, loyalty and love. Though, indeed, touched by worry.

Yet it only made it look purer.

She tried to take a breath, a steady breath finally, though her clenched throat didn’t help. “I... I’m sorry, I just...” she attempted to explain herself, give excuses... but he reached out and put his hoof against her lips. Gently. Lovingly.

“You don’t have to apologize, or explain, if you don’t want to, my light...” he whispered, giving her a little, supportive smile. And she felt eternally grateful for these words, even if she was going to let him know why he had to witness her like so. “But... if I could ask you for just one, small thing...” he added, successfully focusing her whole attention on that upcoming request.

“... yes?”

“I... cannot really feel my wing anymore...”

He didn’t complain, just stated the fact. But it still made Twilight jump up, upon realizing that she was, indeed, pretty much crushing his webbed appendage against the bed. Due to resting directly on it for Harmony knows how long! And even the softest of wool comforters couldn’t stop such a discomfort.

She sat up straight, allowing him to fold the wing with a small grimace. He couldn’t be short both of them!

“I-I’m so sorry, I—!”

“What have I just told you?” he reminded her... and his gaze and that roguish tone actually made her giggle just a little.

Though the expression definitely couldn’t look too charming for the stallion, considering how she must have looked. Twilight took a moment to rub her eyes, trying to clean them of the remnants of tears. She also attempted to clear her sinuses without it resulting in a loud snort... so she just cast a quick spell and summoned a handkerchief from her belongings. And it pleased her to no end that Midnight didn’t even react to her using her magic, allowing her a moment to get a grip on herself.

Feeling like she finally didn’t look like an utter mess, but a... tolerable mess, Twilight took her place by his side again. This time being doubly careful about not smothering anything of his. She... she actually wanted to talk to him. Cutting the blood flow to his wing wasn’t going to help.

And she was so glad to face him and see his calm, focused face, making her know that his whole attention was solely and squarely on her. Especially when they were both lying side by side, like the rest of the world didn’t even exist.

Twilight took a deep breath, feeling that her throat was finally allowing her to do just that. “I... still, I’m very sorry that you... you had to see me like this, Midnight,” she began, taking care of a wayward tear still.

Or, planning to. But Midnight’s hoof was faster. And most delicate. “No apologies needed, my love...” he assured her, letting his touch slide across her muzzle for a brief moment. “Despite everything against us as... us, I do dare to hope to spend the rest of my life with you. Bogine grata.” He closed his eyes for a second, in a short prayer. “Need to see you whole to achieve that, so to speak. Need to be there for you, regardless of tears or smiles...” he declared. He pretty much promised, making Twilight’s heart flutter just a little.

She reached out to gently cup his cheek, causing him to lean into her touch eagerly. “Thank you, Midnight... that... that means so much to me right now.”

“At your service, Honored Princess of my heart...” he replied. Semi-officially, causing another giggle from Twilight.

“That’s a new one. A little corny, don’t you think, Guardian of my Nights?”

The stallion grinned, baring his fangs a little. “Has no more to do with corn than your words, you know. Besides, if you find me calling you that even after seeing you cry so much, just take the title and don’t ask questions,” he retorted, causing her to roll her eyes. But his tone softened even more immediately after. “Are... you comfortable with letting me know what happened? Resting by your side and giving you cuddles in silence would also work for me, you know. And if you prefer it, I will gladly accept it. It’s a pleasure.”

Twilight smiled, then shook her head a little. Still caressing his cheek. “That would be lovely too, but... no, I want to talk. I...”

She... didn’t know where to start, actually. How much could she say, how much could she explain? Well, definitely the reason for her meltdown, but...

Midnight put his hoof against her own, in reassurance. Granting her even more time to decide, organize things in her own head.

And there were things to organize, oh yes. Even putting aside what she had found in the letter... not that it could be done successfully. Twilight... had considered her reservations about explaining that she had gotten back a reply without an official bat or a notification. Because well... because Discord. That already seemed like a good enough qualm. However... who else she could let on that fact but Midnight, her beloved?

“So... you know when you and Rowan Berry knocked on my door in the Sanctuary the last time? When you heard me... talking to myself?”

The batpony nodded... then his eyes shone and his lips smiled just a little. There was, perhaps, a smidgen of satisfaction in that expression. And he didn’t mind telling her why exactly.

“You know that you are not really good at lying?” he asked of her, making her bite her lip.

“Was I that bad?” she inquired, as if of a teacher grading her performance. Not that she would want to be scrutinized or, worse, taught that particular skill.

But Midnight just winked at her. “You weren’t bad when it came to explanations, but... whatever was happening clearly caught you surprised. So you were a little all over the place,” he confessed with a small smirk. “Neither me nor our resident, compromised operative really figured out what was going on, but... I have my ideas now,” he claimed, playfully petting a strand of her mane. But something underneath that almost casual tone of his was rather serious. “Do you truly want to tell me what was that scene all about? I won’t press you to tell, though. You can be certain of that.”

Twilight took a moment longer. She actually bit her lip once more, much to her own discomfort, trying to find the right words. Regarding... well, a certain somebody. Bringing a certain something.

Both would be a little complicated to properly explain.

She thought a moment longer. Perhaps... perhaps words weren’t necessary at first. Maybe she could show and tell, at least a little bit. Though she couldn’t see it, lying on her side as she was, she felt like glancing towards her luggage. Surely, if Midnight were to see the parchment with the sign of the Judging Sun, he would understand. Especially when told that his own Goddess had also deemed it right and proper to write the message in tandem with her sister.

Though...

“I... I need to ask you something at first, Midnight. And I’ll accept any answer,” Twilight assured her beloved... though uncertain whether that was the whole truth. And quickly realizing what her request would mean.

“Ask, iau lumn. I’ll answer truthfully.”

She was, at least, relieved how eager he sounded. Not that it made it any easier to form the question for Twilight.

“Midnight, will you... if I... if I have to stop myself from being utterly transparent in what I shall tell you... because it means staying loyal to my country and the will of those I respect... and... and because my mission would be endangered otherwise... while...!” she spoke a little louder, not to have him ask a question of his own. “While also promising to you, that I bear no ill will towards you by doing so, would... would you be alright with that?”

She somehow managed to actually get the request out, she realized. But... she couldn’t shake off a really cold feeling spreading from her core, having spotted something fairly quickly.

The more she explained what she meant, or tried to at least... the more somber Midnight’s stare became. His keen eyes, still full of love and support for her, full of worry for her well-being after seeing her tears, became that much more intense. Sharp. Stabbing, like a dagger hidden beneath one’s clothing.

Twilight felt like biting her lip once more. She... could understand Midnight being displeased by that. Some could say that she was being absolutely hypocritical. Right there and then. Because, after having let him know that she wished for him to just talk to her, let her know of things on his mind, everything that he would be secreting away in his heart, she was... making stipulations on her end.

She could only hope that he would understand that this was not something she was doing lightly. Not at all. This was greater than her whims, than her desires. This was about...

... about...

She just hoped that he would understand. That was all.

And Midnight, indeed, took a moment. His gaze did not lose any of its intensity. But he looked away from her briefly. Musing on something. Considering fiercely some thought or notion that must have invaded his mind.

His eyes darkened. His brow furrowed. His expression tensed up.

Thankfully, their eyes met a moment later. And his voice was still calm, despite those shades passing through his face.

“I... think I would need context to make a promise, but, at the same time...” He paused for a breath, clearly weighing his words. “I believe I already know what you are going to tell me. And if that is so...”

Midnight sat up.

Causing Twilight’s heart to stop in place. For a moment, she was absolutely certain that he had taken great offence at her words. For the exact reasons that she had thought of just then. That she was going to keep secrets from him, regardless of how vital those were, whilst she had just requested something completely else from him. For the good of their relationship and of the future.

At least her beloved didn’t leave. Just stayed there, holding one of his legs with the other, as if stopping himself from something more.

And so Twilight got up as well, opening her mouth to speak.

... only to be silenced with a quick kiss, as Midnight leaned in her direction. Almost forcefully putting his hoof against the back of her neck, to keep her from moving away.

Not that she wanted to. His lips were sweet and their taste addicting. She had no fear of that ever lessening, at least not at the moment. But indulgence was not the stallion’s sole motivation, clearly.

Though… he allowed her to feel the welcome delight for quite a moment before breaking the kiss in the end.

“I believe,” he began, his voice filled with confidence, though without any sharpness to it at all, “that what you do is for the best in the end. I won’t hold it against you, whatever your decision might be. After all... who am I to talk?”

“You...” Twilight attempted to reply, as soon as she caught her breath again. “You are my everything, Midnight...”

That might have sounded dramatized, she admitted to herself, but she was hopelessly relieved and joyous that she found understanding in him. Or, rather, that he was willing to grasp and accept her motivation.

Still he chuckled. “Now who’s being full of corn.”

She swatted at him playfully. But then let out a long sigh. There was explaining to do and no amount of intimacy or emotion was going to make it any easier.

Well, maybe a little, at least.

Twilight focused, invoking in her mind the parchment, the expected reply, which had been a source of hope and yet became one of dread. And, within an arcane flash, the message in question appeared before her, resting in her outstretched hoof.

Midnight’s cocked his eyebrow and smirked. Clearly at the sight of the letter more than the spell.

“Glad not to be proven wrong, I would have...” he wanted to comment, but his voice trailed off as his eyes bulged just a little. “I... that is the sign of the Judging Sun, isn’t it...?” he uttered, his gaze pointing at the broken seal.

Twilight gently touched his leg, understanding the sudden surge of both respect and worry in his voice. She presumed that to be a natural reaction to witnessing something bearing the mark of the harsh goddess.

“This is the seal of Princess Celestia, yes, Midnight,” she explained. “But... I have found that the message is actually written by the Royal Sisters. I have received guidance from both of them.”

The stallion looked at her, then back at the parchment. Then at her again. It was clear that he needed a moment, processing the fact that this message did contain the will of both of his deities.

“Well...” he finally let out a word, shaking his head a little. “Now I see and understand. You... have far greater reason to be discreet than... than...” He sighed and looked away for a brief moment. As if contemplating something. Or... regretting? But that lasted only a breath. “So, I take it... this is the reply you were hoping for, indeed,” he claimed, rather than asked.

“This is it and more,” Twilight told him, in accordance with the truth. “And... how about I just make one thing clear as well. It got here through... extraordinary means.”

Midnight made a face like what she had just said was obvious. And, well, from his perspective, it apparently was. “Without a doubt. The Goddess and her sister could make a parchment appear anywhere, I presume, with their incredible power.”

“There’s... that,” Twilight admitted, still holding to the said letter. “But... let’s say that my position as the Princess of Friendship have, indeed, landed me with some friends. Some of them more like ‘not-unfriendly associates’, actually, come to think of it,” she added, mostly to herself. Things were a bit too unpredictable when it came to Discord. “I’m not saying that you might familiarize yourself with them so quickly and here, but... if that happens, don’t be alarmed, alright?”

The stallion’s head tilted just a little, confusion becoming blatant in his gaze. “What... ‘associates’? I don’t—wait,” he paused, lifting his hoof up as if trying to physically stop something. “Somepony that can just... like, ‘manifest’ here? Is that a word?”

“Very accurate one, actually,” she told him. Having in mind the strange, silver barrier that made the task a bit harder, yes... but there was no way she could explain that to Midnight. “Back in the Sanctuary, I was talking with them, yes.”

“... a unicorn that can appear right in here? W Noctraliya?” the stallion asked.

And Twilight felt that this question was an important one. A complex one. For he was asking her not only as her beloved. But as a warrior. A defender of his country. Somepony that got over magic being apprehensive, actually seeing certain benefits of it one morning especially... but still worried about it being used in a way to be dangerous to his nation.

So Twilight addressed his worry directly. Especially after having seen both that barrier and how magic was flowing in the places like the effiti sanctums.

“No, not a unicorn. I can tell you pretty much with certainty that there would be little to no way that a unicorn could just teleport to the Sanctuary. Not to mention that teleportation as a skill is complex in the extreme.” She was relieved to see Midnight calming down at those words. “But, there is somebody that knows how to find me. But, I assure you, he’s way too... capricious to keep winding up in your land as well. He just plays the part of a messenger right now.”

Her beloved was trying, really trying to understand what she meant by that. Which was a welcome attempt.

So Twilight, could at least, for the lack of a better expression, “roll” with it.

“At any rate, he was asked to get the message to me, asked by the Goddess and her sister,” she tried to clarify further. “And... you remember those flashes?”

“... yes?”

“That was him, trying to get the letter through.”

Midnight nodded, attempting to wrap his head around that... and suddenly his face reddened a little. And Twilight could easily bet that she knew exactly what he thought of.

“He didn’t see anything,” she commented and her beloved hissed a little.

“How good to know that there is an... ‘associate’ of yours that can just pop up at any time, even if he is passing on a message from naybarsenta Bogine...” he replied, more than a little displeased. “Kirwe...”

Twilight would giggle, but she too went through that fear. However, she was pretty certain that Discord couldn’t really bother with straining himself to try and get through Noctraliya’s strange aura time and time again. Not even to pester Twilight herself. He would wait for an easier and more casual opportunity for that.

“Don’t fret, Midnight. Everything’s fine, I talked with him,” she promised. Hoping that it was enough. Both for her beloved and the Spirit of Chaos, actually.

The stallion took a deep breath, then put both hooves before himself, as if organizing a bookshelf of some sort. “Alright, alright... So... Somepony you know, powerful enough to be a messenger and appear before you in the middle of our country managed to pass on a letter from...” He paused, shaking his head again. “Doesn’t help when I say it aloud, actually... but if you are telling me that right now, I am willing to believe you.”

Twilight nodded, shifting a little closer. “Trust me, I could explain it all, but that would take quite a long time. And… wouldn’t Rowan Berry get annoyed at you staying in my chamber for so long, for example?”

“The fact that you are paying that much attention to her misplaced irritations still astonishes me,” Midnight responded, though his tone of voice was torn between real bewilderment and being impressed by the fact. “But, don’t worry. She actually went to do a little r...” He stopped himself, furrowing his brow. “ ‘Reconnaissance’. Is that right?”

Yes, very much so,” she told him. “She... wants to find some things out? About the Lord and the Lord Consort.”

“She should be reasonable at it, being who she is, right?” Midnight asked rhetorically and Twilight could only nod. “I, on the other hoof, feel like I need to find out a bit more about why my beloved mare was crying her eyes out when I walked into her chamber...”

It was sweet to hear him say that and with so much conviction. It was just a shame he had to endure seeing that in the first place.

“Well... long story short, I... found myself a little overwhelmed by what I read inside this very message.”

That part Midnight had no trouble with understanding outright. “I presume that reading words put down by both Our Bogine and her sister, your mentor, would be greatly moving. But...” he paused briefly, looking to the side. As if asking somepony else whether he wasn’t making a mistake by presenting a matter before Twilight. Maybe the same, divine pair even. “You... those tears weren’t good ones. Those were not invoked by the benevolent grace, moving your heart so much. You were grieving, iau lumn...”

Twilight bit her lip. She couldn’t let him know everything, yet... she had to explain what happened somehow. And clearly enough. Perhaps...

She had an idea of how to frame her momentary despair. Hoping that it would suffice. And make her feel like she both hadn’t said anything improper... nor was she in any way devious towards her beloved.

“I... was granted a vision, I would say. I was given a glimpse. Into what can happen... were I to fail in this mission of mine. Were I to...” She found her voice catching up a little in her throat. “... to not consider that there are those that would wish me to trip and fall. To fail the Goddess...”

... even if she was the one that had already deceived Twilight.

Midnight was listening with utmost care. Even encouraging her to continue, taking and holding her free hoof, as she held the parchment tightly in the other.

“I...” Twilight continued, moved by the softness of his gesture. “I cannot become a victim of somepony else’s scheme. That much is clear from this warning. As that could... it could be detrimental... no, it could be terrible for both Noctraliya and Equestria,” she claimed. Then looked deep into Midnight’s eyes. “And... you do know well that there are ponies about that would wish to see me fail. Whatever their apprehensions, misconceptions, short-sighted motivations, you name it, are… and make them hope for the failure of my mission.”

The batpony nodded, his eyes glinting. Without a doubt he could think of at least one pony, of azure mane and a dreadful disposition. But, as Twilight could now imagine, having learnt of the preparations underneath Hollow Shades... there could have been more, many more.

“That... I can understand,” Midnight admitted, his grip on her hoof strengthening a little, to encourage her. “But, I am quickly reminded of one thing. One thing that should be crucial in this situation.”

“And... what would that be, Midnight?” Twilight asked him, genuinely curious about what he had in mind.

“You, iau lumn... are greater than just being my light,” he stated, with a calm, sincere smile. “You act in the Goddess’ name. And you are backed by the burning justice of Sewira Solee, no?”

His question... gave her a pause. From his perspective, that was, indeed, the ultimate truth. He didn’t bet on his deities having, well... their own agendas. Making their own mistakes. And yet... the strength of this conviction was, strangely, lending itself to Twilight as well. Especially when he continued in earnest. There was something clear and hopeful in such a direct faith, unmarred with the mundane, the profane, the mortal. Midnight knew of his goddess’ presence in the world, but their nature was above it. In the realm of ideals.

“You are here, as you have stated from the start, to find a better way. And, after learning of it, to resolve what had happened in our history, in accordance to the will of the divine.” Midnight’s touch remained as strong and unshaken as before, as he held to Twilight’s hoof. “To show us that there is a path onward, one that will better our lives, one blessed with the grace of Bogine i Ipea sostre. You are to show a way that will make things possible... for us as well.” He brought her hoof to his lips and kissed it, almost with veneration. “And isn’t that worth more? Your mission, yes, but even only a chance created for us, if I can be so selfish for a breath… Aren’t goals like that greater than any unjust ambitions and plans that those would dictate?”

Twilight wasn’t going to deny any what he had just said. And though she had the, apparently, broader perspective, with the letter, with her knowledge and her worries… Midnight’s words were hitting all the right marks.

Even making her realize something. Strongly. More so when her beloved moved a bit closer yet, putting his foreleg around her wings and back, in a show of full support to her and her actions.

“Your mission, as much as my simple mind can understand its importance, is something more than some scheme or an intrigue. This is your calling, your quest. Your role to play. Backed by the divine and the holy,” he paused for a breath. To gather thoughts, that much was clear, for his voice alone betrayed what came to his mind. “And the fact that I am still here… By your side. Not sent away, not punished severely for the ‘crime’ of loving you. That I am given the chance by somepony of great power and authority to... convince them of our relationship, despite the fact that I had breached his trust, that I had, whilst being allowed to help you in learning about us as a nation, gone further than I ever thought I would…”

He paused for a brief moment, while Twilight felt herself leaning against him. She was listening attentively to his every word, every breath, every pause. He was speaking from his heart to hers and, as such… it was a conversation that had to be heeded. Midnight’s tone was bringing her calm and realization alike. And it was as if he was fully aware of how much he was affecting her, even though the contents of the message were a mystery to him after all.

“That opportunity, by iau haspadr, is there a better sign that your task is blessed? Who but the Goddess could have changed the Honored Lord’s heart? So that he is even allowing himself to witness and judge the truth of our affection, rather than sentence me outright?”

Twilight stayed silent still… and it was a good thing. Because at that point she could pretty much feel the shadow which did just then pass through his muzzle. Through his voice even, bringing with itself a somber tone. But one that was still carrying an encouraging message, as Midnight continued.

“Like everything worthwhile in life, your mission will spawn schemes and intrigues about it, beloved of mine. There will be eyes on you… and who am I to make you realize that,” he added, a touch of venom and vitriol in his voice. “And I mean not Deep Mist nor Rowan Berry. Eyes are looking at you here and now… Ears turn, keen on catching your every word. Plans are being made, situations are being observed, analyzed. Challenges are brought before you... Attempts are made to have you fail,” he claimed with utmost seriousness. “Yes, all of those shall be present around. It’s how life is... especially when we fail to see the bigger picture.”

Twilight suddenly realized that he must have smiled after those words, which made the contrast that much more blatant.

“And whose picture is the biggest if not the Goddess’? And... we must listen to Her first. She gives us our hearts and minds, to know what is wrong and what is right.” He chuckled to himself. “A very wise pony told me that lately. One that definitely lived through his deal of such… complex matters.”

Twilight wanted to look Midnight straight in his eyes at that very moment, prompted to do so by the steady, warm beating of her heart… but she didn’t have to do anything to achieve that. Her beloved leaned back just a little, reaching out to cup her muzzle and make her gaze right into his keen stare. Even those eyes were trying to tell her something, anything, everything on his mind. Everything in his heart.

“Fear not the schemes. Dread not the hidden plans. For sometimes... even what was an intrigue at first bears sweet fruit. When minds are shown the light and hearts shudder and change, witnessing what’s good and right,” Midnight told her, smiling one of the kindest smiles Twilight had ever seen from him. “Heed the warning you have received, yes. But know that what you do... is good and right, iau lumn. I tell you that.”

Those words were... simply... they were…

They resonated with Twilight. Entirely.

They reverberated inside her, echoed in her mind, ringed in her heart. So much. The way they were said, the message they conveyed. Combined with that strong, piercing gaze of her beloved... and yet the softness of his touch. The pure intention in his voice, as he had found the perfect expressions, words that he wasn’t usually turning to, words which meaning Twilight would only begin to discern. Knowing that she would remember these sentences of his for a long time. Forever, if only fate would allow that.

And that realization, which had manifested in her mind just before, hit her with tenfold power and gravity.

She... she had put so much faith in that letter. The one that she, as she just realized, had put down next to herself. Completely engrossed in Midnight’s declarations, instead of the shocking revelations done in ink and parchment. Twilight had expected that fated message to give her strength, to rejuvenate her will and make her press on with yet greater conviction. It had given her insight, yes, and knowledge which would be vital to her. At a terrible cost. Of doubt, of worry, of anxiety.

And yet... when it was necessary and vital… she found the power which she needed. She had it right nearby.

In Midnight. And his love towards her.

“Oh, Midnight, I…” She tried to speak, but her own words didn’t come as easily. Actively escaping her, with her mind being busy with the truth she had just arrived at. “You... you have no idea how much what you have just said means to me…”

The batpony, her beloved, smirked a little. But even that roguish, self-satisfied expression of his carried with itself undeniable affection. She could read that much from his gaze.

“I do have an idea, at least a little,” he declared. “Your eyes lit up with the light of the Goddess’ blessed sign. And my heart flutters, knowing that I have managed to help with my imperfect self…”

Twilight laughed softly as she leaned in more, embracing Midnight in a gentle hug. Mindful of his still healing wounds, but willing to be close to him. Closer yet.

“I would contest that ‘imperfect’ mention, you know…” she began, embracing him a little tighter. Drinking from his closeness, much to his own satisfaction. “You… don’t use such language often, Midnight.”

“I keep it for special occasions,” he jested, gently putting his foreleg around her anew. “Hoping I don’t make one of my silly mistakes. It would ruin the moment.”

“I don’t think so,” she let him know, and gladly. “Your words... those were really beautiful. And they definitely touched me and… I just want you to know how grateful I am.”

The stallion chuckled, clearly enjoying her presence with the same strength as she was appreciating his.

“It might sound silly, but... I think you just change me for the better still and still. Making me realize who I am again, step by step, night by night. Perhaps, one of those, I will be actually worthy of such a wondrous mare like you,” he stated, then hugged her a little tighter before she could open her mouth. “Don’t protest, just let me have this.”

She giggled into his coat and closed her eyes, letting him speak on.

“For I truly believe all that I have said, my light. And as much as your mission here is to help all of us, children of the Goddess… despite our best attempts to stop you,” he pointed out. Clearly rolling his eyes as well, though Twilight couldn’t really see that. “... I know what I desire. I know why I am here. What is my true mission. I want to be here to help you. To be here for you. Not because it’s a repayment for your kindness, your tolerance, your patience with us,” he stated, his voice again ringing with conviction. “But because it is the good and right thing to do. Know that this is the one, only reason I am here.”

There was strength in what he said. More than Twilight would think necessary, actually, but she was certain it was important to him to say it like that. To let her know where his motivation was, without leaving any room for doubt. He clearly had discerned that she had a lot of it, after receiving the message.

But... there was also the strength of a kind other than such welcome and potent declarations. There were the little acts of compassion, the small things, seemingly insignificant, which could mean the world to another. Which is why Twilight spoke up after a moment longer of the sweet indulgence.

“Could I ask you to help me with something more soon as well, Midnight?” she asked of him, leaning back to give him a peck on the cheek. As a thank you. And an additional incentive.

Her beloved realized that without failure, but was happy to play along nonetheless. “Name it, iau lumn, and I’ll see what I can do.”

His semi-official voice made her giggle once again. “It’s not an order.”

“Shame, I heard that I’m reasonably good with them,” he replied, then chuckled himself. “What do you need, my love?”

“The message,” she said, looking back at the parchment. A little away from them both, on the very edge of the bed, actually. “It also did contain a little… reassurance. Though, not precisely for me. But I think you could help me pass it along to the proper recipient.”

Midnight looked at her with positive curiosity. “That’s… interesting. What do you mean?”

Twilight gave him a kind smile back. “Do you remember when I was under the very, very dangerous scrutiny of a lot of foals?”

“Oh, of course!” the stallion replied, laughing aloud. “You see, I was already very daring to bet tonight, but I should have placed one more here. I’ll still ask, however… who should be receiving this reassurance?”

“Do you remember Midnight Veil?”

He did. Of course he did. That little filly who had called the Judging Sun mean and stupid, because her poor father had lost his vision from tending to the Family’s flocks during the day. And Twilight, having received some words to pass on and try to encourage the young filly, was going to fulfill her promise to the foal.

Which prompted Midnight to lean forth a little. “That has to be one of the kindest things I have seen in my life. For a foal you barely know, you have occupied a goddess’ attention,” he stated, reaching out to cup Twilight’s cheek. “This is… this is like the purest form of a prayer.”

The way he put it… it again spoke to her.

Actually… it made her realize that… perhaps she should have focused on that more. On this little kindness.

For there was very little to wallowing in sadness. What good did that do? Was it bringing true relief? No. Was it making one achieve something? Also no. And while Twilight understood the importance of listening to one’s emotions and finding a place for experiencing grief and sadness… she much preferred something else. Like Midnight being there for her, to help her out of that small pit she had found herself in.

He deserved a little thanks for that, she thought, as she sought his lips again. Successfully leading him onto his back, safely, but to enjoy a little more of their romantic indulgence. One which was only leaving Twilight wishing for more, against her reason, against the circumstances. But she could contain herself to some degree…

… even when their sweet moment caused the letter, that fateful letter, to roll from the bed and onto the floor.

It didn’t seem so terrible at that particular moment, filled with the taste of Midnight’s lips and the warmth of their love.

However, the thrill could only last for so long and their time alone was cut short quite soon. Rowan Berry promptly returned, just after Midnight had gone back to his chamber. And the operative did report that she had managed to do a little bit of a social reconnaissance regarding the Lord and his wife. And the general mood in the Mountain.

Yet her observations would have to wait as, per the request of Lord Dusk Harvest, Twilight and her retinue would be joining him on an excursion. One which would be leading them to the fruittender parts of the place… and maybe even further. Outside.

Enough said, Twilight had grabbed for herself a more suitable attire. One that would definitely be comfortable enough for a walkabout, whilst still presentable and appropriate to join the haspadr. She even decided to wear that necklace from Garnet Hoof, the one of silver, quartz and ametrine, as Twilight found it both matching the outfit well enough and not appearing overbearing or garish in the slightest.

Even if the thoughts regarding the message were still trying to break through Twilight’s head and her focus, that moment with Midnight was enough to help her remain prudently impassive and regal. She couldn’t become compromised, not there and then, especially when Lord Dusk Harvest was keen on already showing her the nuances of the Mountain’s and the Valley’s workings, no doubt.

She only hoped that he wouldn’t require of her to give him absolutely precise numbers regarding possible trade. She… could try to estimate some of those, when it came to possible stockpiles that Equestria had, but… that was only possible because she had decided that her Princess duties required a certain awareness about the country, right? Yet Twilight wasn’t going to base a diplomatic deal on approximation after all.

There would be a time and a place for that. For the moment, the Lord set a meeting point in the middle of the main cavern. Right where a selection of tunnels was burrowing sideways into the beige rock around. And, upon arrival, Twilight could immediately tell that the haspadr was… almost on his lonesome. With but one warden staying by his side. And that warden not even being Blossom.

Twilight was willing to bet that, if it weren’t for his position and the minimal requirements of both safety and tradition, Dusk Harvest would be showing her about without anypony else at all. Knowing his thinking, it was not to bother anypony, as surely there were more important matters than him. But was there a more vital pony about, really? The Lord almost on his own? A loner right in the middle of the cavern of his own Family?

Twilight wasn’t going to stand for that, she knew that much.

“Greetings, Honored Lord,” she called to him when she came close enough. She wasn’t particularly loud, yet her words still managed to make the stallion jump up just a little, as if startled. She continued nonetheless. “It’s good to see you again so soon. I’m here and already very interested to see what I can be shown about your Mountain, Honored Lord.”

“B-benu noc, H-Honored P-P-Princess,” he responded, nervously checking the buttons of his gown, despite them all being perfectly aligned.

Though that allowed Twilight to enjoy another wonder of the Dusk Family craft, as the Lord’s attire was of marvelous quality. She imagined it must have felt like being wrapped in the softest of blankets, considering the wool she had already experienced.

It didn’t help with the Lord’s anxiety and general nervousness, however.

“D-do forgive me f-for p-p-pushing it, b-but I w-want to m-make sure certain th-things w-work and a-are in place,” Dusk Harvest revealed, already pointing for Twilight to follow him.

Though she didn’t particularly understand what he meant by that. “Anything that I need to be shown that is time sensitive, then?” she asked outright, joining him in his trot, leaving her entourage and his sentinel to follow a little behind.

“Y-you could s-say that,” the brownish stallion admitted, taking care of a wayward strand of his mane with a rather shaky motion. And was it Twilight’s imagination or was he sweating a little? “I-I want things t-to w-work out, t-to be c-clarified. O-our talks a-are most i-important and m-m-mustn’t b-be in a-any way d-disrupted. The n-nature of o-our p-problems c-cannot b-be overlooked b-because of i-ignorance,” he stated, rather strongly, just as they ventured into one of those burrowing tunnels. It made the word echo just a little bit. “N-not th-that I think th-that you a-are i-i-ignorant, h-hwalba knaze, I-I just—”

She interrupted him with a little gesture. “No, no, don’t worry, Honored Lord, I understood you entirely. If this is to be a genuine effort at a diplomatic solution, there has to be a solid foundation. Of good will, naturally, I think it’s a pretty strong basis. But, aside from that, there’s a need for numbers, arrangements, produce and viable goods.”

“… y-yes,” he replied. Agreeing… to a degree, though something about his response felt weird. “W-we shall be h-heading d-down into the V-Valleys s-soon enough. B-b-but on this l-level th-there are the f-fruittender q-quarters and c-corresponding sheep c-corrals…”

“Oh, that would be interesting to see,” Twilight admitted. She had already heard quite a lot about Noctraliya’s flocks. “I take it you are protecting your animals inside mostly from the weather? Or are there also predators about?” she asked, with the Lord nodding at her questions.

“M-mostly the w-weather, yes. F-fronts m-move about q-quite often. And while sh-sheep c-can f-find shelter o-on their o-own a-and have the w-w-wool, a s-safe p-place to rest h-helps to k-keep the a-animals c-content. A-and a c-content, well t-tended to a-animal is o-one that l-lives longer and p-produces m-more q-quality w-wool. B-besides, i-it’s the r-right thing t-to do, t-take g-good, gentle c-care for o-one’s l-livestock, o-out of o-one’s natural k-k-kindness of h-heart.”

That was a very sweet approach. And, indeed, the correct one. Also, among the overwhelming lack of confidence that usually accompanied Dusk Harvest, Twilight did recognize that little tone of competence. Perhaps, when talking about his role and his proficiency in matters closer to growing fruit and tending to the animals, the Lord would be a bit more at ease. He, for example, hadn’t caught himself on any words yet!

The haspadr continued, trying his best to explain and clarify, even though it required a tremendous effort from him. “A-and since we h-have c-cultivated Dalli for s-so long, w-we have c-contained most o-of the p-predators a-away from o-our pastures e-entirely. O-or, well, c-culled them, a-as necessary. B-but one c-can h-hardly c-close the skies a-a-above,” he pointed out.

Twilight felt one of her eyebrows rising. “You have birds of prey hunting for sheep?”

“Y-yes. K-krogleeti, m-most o-often,” the Lord told her, nodding and scrunching his muzzle. “I d-don’t think there i-is a direct t-translation, but... they a-are s-s-something akin t-to great e-eagles. S-strong w-wings, sharp b-beaks. And their f-feathers a-are quite u-unique. Th-they c-can change c-coloration t-to a degree, t-to better h-hide a-against r-rock and s-snow,” he explained. “They c-can c-carry oweci a-away in their t-talons easily.”

“That sounds… rather dangerous, to have those about,” Twilight admitted, though she realized how obvious that comment must have appeared. Still it helped her arrive at an observation. “Is that why your shepherds need to watch over the flocks through the day, perhaps?”

“A-among o-other, p-p-possible dangers, t-tac,” the Lord admitted. “B-but sometimes i-it’s just th-the c-case of f-flocks b-being so g-grand and s-spread o-out that s-s-somepony needs to c-constantly be a-about to k-keep an eye o-on them, r-regardless of p-p-predators.”

Made sense, Twilight thought. Even more with such threats around! And she wondered how could one save oneself and their woolly charge from an attack from such a great bird. Were fruittenders proficient in weaponry? They would need to be. Maybe… maybe those “cross-bows” that Twilight had seen about. It would seem useful to have them about.

The walk through the corridors was happening at a steady, if slightly quickened pace. Still allowing her to enjoy it, but making it blatant that nopony was interested in stalling. And, again, she could testify throughout the journey in the various tunnels that there was a notable lack of reverence and acknowledgment of the Lord’s presence among his kin. Maybe an occasional nod, but… that seemed more like a habit of the older generation about, rather than a gesture of true respect.

She was getting convinced that she had to actually ask about it, discretion be damned, but the Lord intercepted her, trying to say something.

“P-p-pallidflights.”

“I beg your pardon, Honored Lord?”

“Th-that’s a t-translation that c-came to my mind,” he admitted. But almost ashamed to bother her with such a revelation. “They c-can look v-very white in th-their natural c-color, b-before shifting it. Especially a-against a d-darker sky or r-rocks. A-and their n-nests a-are made of wool, s-sticks, b-bones and, a-actually, a c-certain flower that c-can grow as b-both g-grey or a b-beautiful, n-noble white. D-depending on the height or s-soil,” Dusk Harvest explained. “I-I believe that they u-use it as a p-part of their y-younglings’ d-diet. And those f-flowers t-tend to c-cling to them s-sometimes, falling d-down l-like s-snow of its o-own. So I-I though o-of a n-name that could w-work in y-your language…”

He sounded most embarrassed throughout his explanation, but Twilight enjoyed his thinking and the reasoning behind the idea. “Pallidflights… I like it. I’ll be keeping an eye out for those.”

“Y-you can s-sometimes s-see them c-circling around certain p-peaks i-in the s-south. M-m-maybe you’ll b-be able to t-tell me i-if it really f-fits.”

That was, perhaps, one of the few flickers of enthusiasm from the Lord which Twilight had so far witnessed. She was definitely cherishing the opportunity.

Soon enough, however, she had her focus shift from the pony next to her to the cavern that they had ventured into. Well, actually, her attention had been caught a little earlier than that, as she could hear two, very distinctive sounds. First was the melodic chime of many, many bells, creating a chaotic, but harmonious arrangement, the instruments most likely attached to the collars of the present sheep. And, speaking of which, the other noise was the echoing, seemingly multiplying on and on cacophony of baas, as the abundance of livestock was great enough to announce its presence for all of the nearby tunnels, at least.

And Twilight could testify of their multitudes in the place she entered. The long, busy cave was stretching before her, leaving little to imagination, as she and the Lord found themselves on a little outcropping overlooking the place. Which was clearly situated right next to the Mountain’s natural, rocky wall, as a number of small gates were present. Each surely leading outside, right from the rather spacious corrals, housing or prepared to shelter the numerous flocks. Some of those were returning from their time in the meadows, while some were only getting ready to depart. A vast number of fruittender shepherds were making sure to count the sheep and try to organize their raucous animals, bring them food, clean their space or get themselves busy with shearing.

Twilight was eagerly taking in the details of the place, actually. She found the woolly population enjoying their life with loud baas and bleating to be quite cute, despite the noise they were making. Even from this distance she could tell that there were at least three different species of sheep in the very place, considering the size, the horn shapes, the coloration...

... and the lambs, which were just so incredibly adorable that Twilight had a hard time not squealing aloud. She imagined Fluttershy would be absolutely overwhelmed in these circumstances.

Twilight, however, also wondered what the other Families could present when it came to some regional variations, now that she thought about it. And she could pretty easily pinpoint one particular, firm and wide corral, in which the animals were behaving like... like they were better than all the others. Considering how soft they appeared to be even from a distance, she could bet that she met the “suppliers” of the softest, most luxurious wool in Noctraliya.

Who knew that even the local sheep understood the concept of elitism?

And Twilight found it additionally intriguing that she was so suddenly and silently given a moment to appreciate the flocks from this elevated position. Lord Dusk Harvest stopped on it for quite some time, without an immediate urge to continue trotting on, one which had been pushing him onward so far. When Twilight glanced at him finally, she could have sworn that he was searching for something. Or... perhaps doing a quick count in his head? It surely would befit him to keep an eye out on the state of things, as a Lord, but... she couldn’t quite expect him to be able to so rapidly check whether there was the right amount of livestock at the Mountain at the particular hour, right...? Unless he really was that organized and knowledgeable in these matters.

“L-looks like w-we are on s-schedule,” he declared, causing Twilight some doubt about her doubt. “A-and the s-sign of the J-Judging Sun sh-shall be r-rising soon.” He turned back, towards the sentinel which was following them and gestured briefly, causing the loyal pony to step forth. “D-daza ia d-diaski...”

Twilight felt immediately curious when the guardian reached into a sack he had with himself without delay, but her interest was addressed even faster than the disciplined pony was. For, from his satchel, the stallion produced a set of goggles that she had seen before on some of the fruittenders.

Now was her chance at examining them more closely. The pair passed to the Lord was done in solid material, be it hard wood of some sort or even bone, and was formed in such a way so that the goggles could be affixed right around the head, encompassing the entirety of the eyes. With some material trimming on the edges, so that the piece could feel more comfortable even when pressing right against the coat. Where lenses would usually be, at the widest portion, two slits, a vertical and a horizontal one, formed a cross shape. The openings almost as narrow as a blade of grass.

And despite the fact that the goggles passed to the Lord were richly engraved with the Family motives, Twilight immediately focused more on their utilization, rather than opulence.

“Are those… wait, are those to combat sunlight, Honored Lord?” she asked, feeling engrossed by such an idea before her.

Dusk Harvest nodded, smiling just a little. “I-indeed, h-hwalba knaze. S-sturdy and solid, they a-are helping t-to d-deal with the o-o-omnipresent g-glare,” he explained, pointing at the slits. “These a-are bone, but w-wooden work t-too. We use th-them whenever th-there is w-work to do a-after sunrise. Of c-course,” he added as his expression faltered, “those a-are not p-perfect, b-but they b-buy precious t-time. A-and b-better some protection than b-b-blindness.”

“I definitely can get behind that…” Twilight agreed, focused on the goggles design, imagining how it would feel to look through them. “How are they called again, Honored Lord?”

“D-diaski…” Dusk Harvest told her, then extended his foreleg. “P-please. Y-you don’t n-need them, but you c-can wear them i-if you w-would like,” he offered and she repaid him with a smile, first and foremost, happy about the opportunity.

“I’m very grateful, Honored Lord, just for a brief moment.”

Thankfully, she had no issue with putting these goggles on and, as it turned out, they weren’t a terrible fit on her muzzle once properly secured with their straps. And, momentary discomfort aside, Twilight did find that despite how they looked from the “outside”, they offered quite the visual range with the slits being so close to one’s eyes. True, she had to crank her head a bit more to take in some of her surroundings, but, as the Lord had said himself, it was better than fighting against bright sunlight. What a neat piece of local ingenuity those were!

“Of course w-we know of o-other ideas t-to protect o-our s-sight,” she heard Dusk Harvest say as she was looking about, as if he had already discerned her thought process, “b-but pieces with dark k-kwars and smoked g-glass are m-more e-expensive to make and a l-little brittle, e-especially w-when used for a l-long time,” the stallion told her, nodding in thought.

After Twilight had looked around and back at her entourage... and could have sworn that Midnight was trying not to laugh at the way she looked in the goggles, she took them off and returned them to the Lord gracefully.

“It’s a firm idea. And if it works, it works, enough said.”

“A-agreed…” Dusk Harvest replied, with a skittish nod. “W-we will be going outside s-soon, y-you need to see m-more yet, h-hence I b-brought some,” he claimed, gesturing for his guardian to pass two more sets for Twilight’s entourage, while keeping one more for himself.

Thoughtful and proper. Not to mention, it was again refreshing that Dusk Harvest made no comment on her privileged, sun-used sight. For him it was but a fact. Which further spoke of his character.

Their group finally ventured down from the outcropping, to find itself before one of the gates leading outside. This one actually separated from all the corrals, for everypony else than the throngs and throngs of sheep. Twilight had to admit that, after a while, the bells and the baas began to get a little... annoying, but she wasn’t going to complain. That was no torture to endure.

And, thankfully, she could still hear other things than just the omnipresent, echoing racket around her, so her ears were holding on.

Somepony approached Dusk Harvest at that very moment. Somepony actually nodding his head reverently and whose arrival made the Lord step away. Likely to receive a report of some sort, considering the newcomers quick, officially-sounding sentences.

This left Twilight briefly on her own, a little away from the rest. She took a few steps to the side too, standing right next to a stone fence, beyond which sheep were casually walking on. Venturing out towards the outside world which, through the opened gate, looked like it was already gaining some colors through the first rays of daylight. Ready to encompass the mountains, and bring with themselves some—

“Enjoying your stay, Princess?”

Twilight blinked at the sudden question in Equestrian. She was about to start looking for its source, but the voice sounded immediately again, just audible above the omnipresent noise.

“Don’t look around. Just examine the sheep.”

Now that felt seriously concerning.

However, at least she managed to discern the author of those sentences. Actually standing just a step or two away from her, in her peripheral vision. Wearing a pair of goggles, but also a well-cut hood. Which seemed naturally fitting the shepherd’s clothing and yet hid the facial features perfectly.

“I have only a moment, Princess. I’m not supposed to be here, just passing by in transit, but I couldn’t possibly miss this opportunity.”

Twilight squinted just a little, which did appear like she was somehow getting annoyed at the sheep marching before her. However, the reason for her brow furrowing was that she… did recognize that tone. She had heard that silken timbre before, first as a passing whisper, then in a clandestine conversation when, much like tonight, it had been coming from a disguised individual.

If her instinct was correct, of course. But Twilight was quite convinced of it. And she was going to satisfy her curiosity nonetheless.

Trying to be discreet enough, naturally, considering the last conversation the two had shared.

“... an arcemandr, now a shepherd. What a natural talent in hiding among others.”

There was no reaction from the stallion. Which, unless she was terribly mistaken, spoke of his training and preparation with strength equal to his proficiency in disguises. The pony only delivered a gentle prod towards one of the sheep that felt proper to just stand still and block the passage for its brethren.

“A necessity, even when given an opportunity,” he claimed. “As I have said the last time, you thankfully have friends in high places. But that does not render being cautious obsolete...”

Twilight would nod, but that would mean, again, that she had agreed with the animals before her on some matters. Because she was definitely not having a conversation with Count Mistlock, dressed as an anonymous shepherd right next to her.

“As I said, I only have a moment. I’m here to warn you,” the stallion spoke further, causing Twilight’s ears to perk up instinctively.

“About?”

“I’m on my way to the Mountain of Shade. My mother is sending a missive to Lord Crimson Shade, regarding your travels. She’s been working on him for some time now,” he spoke, keeping his volume on that perfect level which made him understandable despite the baas… and yet clearly impossible to hear any further away.

News... Twilight took the information in with some disquiet. So, the Lord of the Mist Family was still trying to undermine her, considering this connection and correspondence with Lord Crimson Shade. “Working” on him... Did that mean making him even more antagonistic towards Twilight’s mission than he had already been? That could get more problematic still…

The Count spoke once more, clearly in a hurry, though making sure he was still understandable. “But before I left, I had been also notified that my mother had received news which greatly concerned her. To the point where she had locked herself tight in her chamber to think. Without food or company. And that usually means she’s planning a decisive move.”

Oh. Azure Mist plotting so fiercely truly didn’t sound good in any way.

“What was the news about? Who sent the word?” Twilight tried to match Mistlock’s volume perfectly.

“Don’t know yet, somepony close and loyal, came through a special bat. Sparked my attention,” the stallion quickly replied. “I will be returning from Iug u Umber in a few nights. My ponies should find something in the meantime. I wish to meet with you, personally, when I will be returning through here.”

Twilight barely stopped another reflex nod. “I don’t know how long I shall be at the Mountain, I’ve—”

“I’m aware. Long enough, I’m assured of that,” the Count interrupted her, taking a step away, looking at the sheep from a different angle, as if intrigued by something, then returning where he was. “I’ll notify you, with some help. I wish to speak with you alone. You already have too many eyes on you...”

He didn’t have to tell her that. Azure Mist having been contacted by somepony close, that… that already could be interpreted in a specific way. Twilight imagined that it had been an occultan, indeed, but... was it the one traveling with her?

She didn’t have a chance to ask about more details, as Mistlock’s tone reached her one last time. “I need to go. Don’t tell anypony we’ve met. And be careful about who you trust. Especially those you would.”

And with that, the anonymous shepherd next to Twilight walked past her briskly, coming closer to the fence a moment later and shouting something at the sheep to keep them moving on.

Leaving Twilight perplexed. Again that night. With the recurring feeling that, once more, she was finding herself on that dreadful chessboard… Moves being planned around her without her knowledge nor her consent.

But she would endure. She would organize everything in her head. Come up with something ultimately.

She wasn’t alone, after all.

Twilight looked back finally, witnessing that Lord Dusk Harvest had just stopped conversing with the pony who had approached him before. Which meant more sightseeing. So she trotted back to him and her companions, who were ready to put on their “diaski” and venture out.

She was looking especially in Midnight’s direction. He was her greatest support and help in these trying moments of doubt.

“Maednoc Wentr.”

Twilight was just about to ask the Lord of their next destination, when the sharp, cold voice, invoking her beloved’s name, came to her ears.

Originating from a middle-aged stallion, who had appeared seemingly out of nowhere, wearing the fruittender garments, but of undeniable quality and condition. His vest and rather tight gown, as well as a ledger clutched against one of his forelegs were betraying that he was some sort of a local supervisor. His expression, impassive, serious and underlined with frigid antipathy would suggest that as well… but Twilight had a strange feeling about it.

What would this ill-disposed stallion of marigold eyes and a short, graying, but still amaranth mane wish from…?

… wait.

Twilight knew those hues. She had heard them described. She had seen them recorded.

And Midnight’s surprised, then immediately solemn expression told her the rest.

Lord Dusk Harvest didn’t spot the tension, or simply chose to ignore it. For he must have known whom he was introducing, right?

“Ha, hwalba k-knaze, what t-t-timing from e-everypony,” he stated, gesturing faintly at the newcomer. “This is o-overseer general D-Dusk Tarn, a member of m-my Syinod.”

… and the father of one Dusk Stream. Midnight’s late wife.

Chapter LXIX – A Splash of Cold Water

Twilight had been expecting a lot from her visit to the Mountain of Dusk. She had been actually anticipating that each and every of the batpony dwellings that she would see on this quest of hers would grant her something to remember and cherish. What she had gotten so far, when it came to aesthetics, architecture and so forth had exceeded her predictions quite easily already she would be inclined to confess.

And yet there was, as it appeared, one particular scenario that she hadn’t foreseen in any way, shape, or form, happening at the seat of the Dusk Family.

Notably... meeting Midnight’s former in-law.

The strangest part, Twilight thought, was that on the outside and to the wide, public knowledge, that shouldn’t have been a fact to affect her at all. Or even one to occupy her attention, actually. But, instead, due to her love for the stallion… yes, it was a pretty big deal.

When her beloved had faced the visage of his late wife, back at his Mountain’s Legatuum, it had seemed to be in a huge way symbolic for him. For so long he had been living with this mounting, crushing sadness over her passing, and in such terrible circumstances, the invoking of which had been causing his mood to drop and his eyes to tear up pretty much every time. Midnight finally achieving a certain sense of closure, witnessing Dusk Stream’s visage again, accepting her unfair fate, the end of his first love… Yes, that moment locked the topic shut in Twilight’s mind as well.

After all, she hadn’t ever been jealous or, in any way, distraught by Dusk Stream’s presence in his life or on his mind. Twilight had actually found herself accepting it fairly easily. However, judging by the look on her beloved’s muzzle and the one from Dusk Tarn, a powerful supervisor of the Mountain of Dusk, what had happened in the past wasn’t an entirely finished chapter in absolutely everypony’s life.

Twilight was simply left to ponder whether Dusk Harvest had realized that fact already, since his expression wasn’t at all betraying that he was in any way aware of any existing issue, simply content with seeing his loyal subject and aide.

“Dusk T-Tarn, I-I’m glad I c-can introduce the H-Honored Princess of E-E-Ekwestriya, Twilight S-Sparkle,” the Lord spoke, continuing the formal introductions and pointing her way.

And that, at least, forced the overseer’s gaze to shift from Midnight onto her.

“Greetings, hwalba knaze,” the older stallion welcomed her, giving her a bow which was only as agitated as her beloved’s presence had made it, but otherwise almost perfectly deferential. “Warm welcomes to you. I hope your stay at our Iug shall be to your liking.”

There was no ill will towards her in his tone, at least, though it was still sharp and cold. Either Dusk Tarn was that upset or that was simply how his voice usually was, only somewhat more pronounced in these circumstances.

“Thank you, Overseer General. I’m happy to be here and already impressed by the Mountain’s grandeur and organization. Right now, I am especially fascinated with your vast flocks,” she told the stallion, truly meaning it.

Though that didn’t make his look nor the melody of his voice change at all. “Happy to hear it. We take pride in our shepherds’ work,” Dusk Tarn stated the fact, then turned back to his Lord. “Hwalbu haspadr, I report my readiness to see to the Honored Princess’ needs when it comes to examining our plantations and infrastructure. Should I begin with the different breeds of oweci?”

Oh… So he was the pony that the haspadr had in mind to help Twilight around. That… would make things a little complicated. But she definitely couldn’t bring her reasoning for that up, unfortunately.

“Th-thank you, D-Dusk Tarn,” Dusk Harvest replied, skittishly nodding at the display of keenness and then shaking his head. “I shall h-handle it right n-now, though I-I hope that y-you can i-instruct hwalba k-knaze on the m-matters of o-our storage a-and organization in the u-upcoming n-nights. I-I will h-have the w-writ d-delivered to you, s-so you c-can m-move freely a-around all the p-parts of the D-Dalli.”

“Of course, Honored Lord,” the overseer acknowledged his Lord’s will, with a small nod. “Then, if I’m not necessary this morning still, I should finish the rundown post haste.”

“W-will you p-pass me the n-newest e-estimates tomorrow n-night?” Dusk Harvest inquired.

“Naturally, hwalbu haspadr. Now, with your permission…” Dusk Tarn stated, and the Lord’s little gesture allowed the stallion to trot away, clutching his ledger.

With fierce determination, that had little to do with updating his ruler with the help of a formal report.

Twilight gave the Overseer a pleasant look as he was moving away, despite the worry in her core. And while the stallion’s muzzle remained as pleasant as it could be, his expression immediately soured as he had to pass closely by Midnight Wind.

Who attempted his best to be proper and impassive, as a Nightguard should have been, trying to hide the direct connection behind his professionalism, a skill Twilight was quite amazed by. She didn’t know if she could play a role like that and to such a degree. However, a mask of duty was not enough to conceal, at least from her, that her beloved felt rather uncomfortable about this meeting.

And the neutral expression definitely didn’t bar the supervisor from stopping by Midnight briefly. Sideways. Torn between leaving immediately and addressing the stallion after all.

Dusk Tarn’s voice did reach Twilight’s ears ultimately. “Ia spese nye musyi vid tuu soleespalu nyusk znuw, Maednoc Wentr,” the Overseer General hissed through his clenched teeth. And throat. And though she couldn’t see his eyes from this angle, she would bet that they must have reddened just a little, if that tone was of any indication.

Midnight stood firm, even though his own gaze spoke that he wasn’t pleased by these words. Though he accepted to endure them, quite obviously, considering the melody of his own voice.

“Benu noc, Waesper Staw,” he acknowledged the other stallion’s presence. And tried to sound genuinely polite, at least to Twilight’s ear, to an elder and a relative.“Ia bid radosnu vid tu zdrovu, vezpatr.”

The rapid turn from the Overseer made it look like he was but a breath away from grabbing Midnight by his breastplate and bringing his muzzle to his own. But the older stallion simply stepped forth, disgust in his gaze, clutching his book in a way that would allow for it to be used as a makeshift weapon if necessary.

His tone was colder than a frigid mountain stream, despite the emotions it conveyed.

“Tu… Tu nye smiyeseta nazw ia tuu ‘vezpatr’. Ia yur ab Bogine, ia…!”

Whatever this sentence meant… it sounded like a threat. It felt like one too. But Dusk Tarn didn’t go through with it, instead hissing right in Midnight’s muzzle, then stomping away in barely contained outrage. And having little regard for the attention which the display had spawned, despite all the chaos happening around, the sheep and the rest of the commotion of the bustling Mountain.

Most of that attention came from Lord Dusk Harvest himself, who watched what had just happened with pure surprise… and then mounting, dreadful realization.

Well, at least Twilight knew that he hadn’t been counting on causing a sudden scene by having picked that particular pony as a possible guide around the Mountain. Which, while still a good sign, was also a worrying one for the upcoming nights.

And Dusk Harvest, despite no real fault of his own, sounded profoundly apologetic about the situation. Strongly so.

“H-Honored P-Princess, I… B-Bogine, w-what a r-row…!”

Twilight was going to assure him that nothing terrible had happened, but the Lord’s attention shifted to Midnight almost immediately, leaving her little chance to actually respond.

“N-Nocferratan, f-forgive m-me. I h-have c-c-completely f-forgotten th-that—!”

Midnight took a step in the Lord’s direction and saluted properly, which almost scared Dusk Harvest back a little. “Hwalbu haspadr, don’t fret. This is nopony’s fault. It’s just an unfortunate piece of history between nadvidan okolnu and I, involving the, sadly too brief, tying of your Rodineu i iaa bloodlines,” he explained. Trying not to sound too stern and professional, witnessing the Lord’s genuine worry over what had transpired.

For his part, Dusk Harvest turned out to be not only apologetic, but understanding and empathetic as well. “Y-yes, th-that is true. S-such a shame, a-actually. F-forgive me d-doubly f-for f-forgetting the f-fact in the m-middle of e-e-everything. Hanbe a-ad ia.”

Midnight shook his head. Vehemently. “Please, hwalbu haspadr, there’s no need for that. I still remember the letter of condolences I received from you, your attention and words were most appreciated.”

Twilight could have sworn that, before Midnight continued on, Dusk Harvest mumbled something. Something that sounded like “my wife’s idea”.

“And I assure you that, while performing my duties, safeguarding the Honored Princess, I shall not allow this past relation with Overseer General Dusk Tarn to affect anything, hwalbu haspadr.”

“A-are you c-certain, N-Nocferratan?” the Lord additionally asked, though he also looked genuinely relieved about Twilight’s beloved’s declaration.

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr.”

She too appreciated Midnight’s readiness, though it only made her concerned about the level of focus and determination that it would require from him to uphold such a promise. Especially since his father-in-law didn’t seem to be pleased in the slightest about his presence. Quite the opposite, actually.

Perhaps… perhaps Twilight could focus the older stallion’s attention mostly on herself, as ironic as that would be. Still, an Overseer General would be able to tell her quite a lot about the workings of the Mountain and the Valleys.

And it would be a much better matter to explore. She would hate for that, already obvious, animosity to be one of the main aspects of her stay. Reopening old wounds sounded bad in whatever form.

Yet that wasn’t a matter for there and then. Dusk Harvest, after making sure to protect his eyes accordingly, did point for them to finally venture outside, to see the great mountain meadows and the panorama of the Valleys in the rising Sun.

Twilight, reminded of the obvious light outside, closed her eyes and let the spell woven on them dissipate in but a long exhale. She, thankfully, didn’t need any help outside.

And when she gazed upon the mountain ranges and dales beyond the gate... she had to hold whatever was left of her breath in almost forcefully. The vista she had before her was actively threatening to take it away.

It had at least a little to do with the rays of the sunlight cresting over the peaks to the east, granting the whole place its first lively, vibrant colors. From above, this huge basin looked incredible. But this angle and this light? They gave the Dalli the scope and complexity which could have only been admired more and more, up close and personal.

The mighty waterfall, visible to Twilight’s right, and the many cataracts heading down and down into the valley proper, granted life and vigor to the place through more than just the water they brought aplenty. Sunlight was dancing across the foaming surface of the river, marking the nearby plantations and fields with warmth, flickering lights, and bright hues. Twilight stopped herself for a moment to admire the sight beyond the rapid current, that of the wonderful, amethyst-like clusters of grapes, hanging abundantly on their vines, ready to be picked in a day or two. Further down, groves of orange trees were dotted with their topaz fruit, so vital and important to the locals. And abundant, despite the climate and its challenges! The foliage of the plantations was turning more and more brightly verdant as the rays made their way among the branches, offering sustenance to the sprawling gardens and refreshing their colors with their luminous power.

Twilight felt that it was a great pity, for batponies not to be able to fully enjoy the wonders they had built in the light of day.

Well… one had tasted such sights, a little. Perhaps the rest would also have a chance at some point? Ah, but this was not the time to think so far ahead.

Dusk Harvest, standing right next to Twilight, was still staring mostly downwards and away from the east, despite the goggles on his muzzle. His voice did sound a little strained, though that could have been just his regular predicament.

“A-as you c-can see, h-hwalba knaze, what we call the V-Valleys is e-encompassing this e-entire h-highland area. Which i-is also w-why it’s v-vital for my R-Rodine to take care of s-such a great n-number of sheep,” he explained, pointing upwards to Twilight’s left. “These m-meadows, up h-here, d-don’t offer g-good enough soil for the f-fruit, but a-are useful for g-grazing.”

He was very correct. Alongside the edge of the slopes, Twilight could easily spot the flocks, those closer and the more distant, moving like morning mists or wayward clouds against their sky of green grass. Their presence and, more obviously, their sheer numbers could have easily been interpreted as important. They weren’t there for the sake of being pets, nor even just for the supplying of various types of wool.

“Looking at the scope of the Valleys and the climate around… though I do feel a change in temperature that has less to do with the Sun rising right now,” Twilight pointed out, “I take it that the need for a proper fertilizer must be significant.”

Dusk Harvest nodded nervously, yet pleased with her deduction, considering his tone. “Y-yes, it is, well d-discerned. Even though th-these are the richest l-lands in N-Noctraliya, they aren’t of the g-greatest q-quality overall. W-we acknowledge th-that.” Twilight spotted that one of his front hooves scraped the ground underneath, as if he was ready to judge it once again. “W-which is why the e-e-effort around the D-Dalli is c-constant. As you c-can see.”

He was right again. Now that Twilight looked beyond the vibrant light pouring into the Valleys, she could easily make out, among the rows of trees, bushes, and vines, dark silhouettes moving about, checking on the plants, carrying water or gathering the fruit. Like wraiths avoiding the coming, morning light, they stayed in all of the shadows they could find. Covered from head to hoof in dark cloths and drifting fast all over, wishing to accomplish as many of their goals as possible before the radiant Sun would force them to disappear to avoid hurt.

It was a strange comparison in Twilight’s head, but it stood after all.

And also made her feel compelled to turn to the Honored Lord. “I’m glad to be shown the extent of the work around the place, but I really wouldn’t want anypony here to feel discomfort or, worse, get hurt. If this could wait until the next night, perhaps, Honored Lord...”

Dusk Harvest looked at her, though she couldn’t see his eyes from underneath the goggles. But she could feel the gaze on her.

“Y-your concern is t-touching. B-but there shall be no m-more soreness h-here than w-what our o-owocellatani have t-to endure,” he clarified. “I w-wanted to b-bring you here a-and show you h-how the D-Dalli look at this h-hour for t-two reasons. W-well, th-three,” he admitted to himself, “but two a-are left now. F-first is to h-have you w-witness the sh-sheer amount of w-work needed a-all the time... P-please.”

It was an encouragement to follow. And Twilight did so, looking briefly back to see Midnight and Rowan Berry in tow, also trying to be cautious of the sunlight even with the protection on their eyes. Thankfully, trotting among the orange trees would definitely put less of a strain on everypony’s gazes, due to the abundance of branches and foliage. As Twilight trailed the haspadr down the slope, they soon found themselves changing their path from a stone and gravel road to a narrow walkway of pristine paving, allowing for easier access to the further fringes of the plantations.

Twilight could then allow herself to fully embrace the state of matters around her. As stray rays were always trying to reach the plantations floors, nopony around was about to be lenient when it came to the local understanding of health and safety. Goggles on, head away from the Judging Sun’s symbol unless absolutely necessary, quickened pace, practiced motions, be them digging, weeding, gathering, carrying…

Honestly, if Twilight didn’t know better, she would have thought it ponies with military training taking care of the crops. Knowing better, thought, it instead explained well to her why fruittenders were protected more than the other castes. It took a certain, high level of practice and discipline to work in harsh conditions and limited visibility, as some of the local workers were performing their tasks almost on instinct. Knowing every branch and every root, often grabbing fruit with but small glances and placing it in prepared baskets and crates without even looking in their direction.

It could be bet safely that, both during the night and underground, work could have an even faster pace, without the added difficulty of avoiding sunlight.

Speaking of which, while Twilight was somewhat enjoying being outside in the daylight, which she had been missing from time to time in the vast caverns, she was starting to feel fatigue more and more. Her body was reminding her of her newer sleep schedule and reading the letter had also drained her energy aplenty, not to even mention the travel on the same night. So, despite her fascination with the Valleys, Twilight was hoping that Dusk Harvest wasn’t planning a great excursion after all.

Just enough to make his points, she imagined. And considering what she could see... another one which he wanted to convey was blatant.

For soon Twilight could also appreciate yet more facets of the hard work and dedication of the local fruittenders. And admire the ingenuity of the batpony engineers. Witnessing the imposing aqueducts, drinking from the natural, rapid current of the river, the crystalline liquid being transported and dispensed into a series of canals and cisterns. And even, much to Twilight’s positive surprise, when there was no other way of doing it, great waterwheels or rotating pipes provided the necessary water to higher elevations.

Well, considering that she had the pleasure of enjoying showers even in the middle of the Mountains, though with the necessity of warming up the frigid water with a spell or two, she could imagine the meticulous work that had to be hidden in the ground below. An absolute abundance of pipes, like metallic roots of their own, artificial evergreen.

And all of those observations of hers were already stemming from only a fraction of the witnessed Valleys! The very thought prompted Twilight to speak up.

“This is all most impressive, Honored Lord. The waterworks alone would be worthy of a tale and I’m not trying to sound dramatic here,” she assured him, eliciting a small chuckle after all. “But... considering what I can try and calculate… The scope of things, encompassing this basin… The sheer amount of plantations and gardens, the terraces, the aqueducts… ” She was very willing to admit being impressed, imagining the extent of the agricultural grandeur of the place she was only beginning to uncover. “Surely, generations upon generations had to build and organize all of this.”

“C-correct,” Dusk Harvest immediately agreed, glancing about the working ponies from behind his goggles. He had been making sure that the group walking about wouldn’t affect anypony’s work in any way, which meant using some detours to avoid transports and interrupting the local duties. “F-for me, i-it shows just how m-much we c-c-can achieve, when working t-together and f-for a c-common cause,” the Lord added, and that little note of pride in his voice was entirely justifiable. “I, h-however, wished to a-also put b-before you, hwalba k-knaze, the d-dilemma which I am f-facing c-currently.”

“A dilemma?” Twilight asked, more than interested in addressing the matter.

“Y-yes,” the Lord admitted looking about, while still mindful of the Sun, which was rising higher and higher. “What you s-see a-around is, indeed, the r-result of m-many, many of o-our ancestors’ work. We have t-tamed this l-land, t-tended to it and p-perfected the ways of u-utilizing it, without h-hurting it. H-however...”

He wanted to say more. To explain further. But even through his goggles Twilight could read the intent that must have been surely visible in his gaze.

“There is only so much that can be done, isn’t there?” she asked, causing the stallion to nod. Reluctantly, but still. “I… think it still goes without saying that what I see around me, what I can witness, the hard work... it all shows. And I’m sure this dedication has paid off for many, many years, regardless.”

Dusk Harvest perhaps didn’t beam with joy at that sentence, but it was clear that he was pleased about her admiring all of the efforts. And that was just a part of them before her eyes.

“Thank you, Honored P-Princess. S-sincerely,” the Lord replied.

He approached the edge of one of the canals and checked its clarity and state. Due to them standing in a little depression, it was as good of a place as any other to stop for a breath, as the trees of the nearest plantation were giving just enough shade.

“A-and yet… I-imagine what we c-could achieve, having a g-greater chance f-for ourselves,” Dusk Harvest pointed out, gesturing about with one of his forelegs. “I-imagine if we didn’t have but m-meager soil. If we h-had more than one s-set of such V-Valleys. A-actual space to w-work with, to t-tame, to utilize. That is e-exactly where my d-dilemma l-lies.”

Twilight joined him on the water’s edge, listening very carefully both to his words and to his tone. And having one reply that she could give. A straightforward one at that.

“You don’t want war, Honored Lord… but you can see what it could give your nation.”

Dusk Harvest nodded. Displeased that he had to, but allowing himself that moment of absolute honesty. “Y-yes.”

Twilight looked into the canal before her, enjoying the sight of the clear, mountain water. However, for a brief moment… she saw another liquid filling the watercourse. Almost causing her to reel back at how vividly crimson it was.

Whether it was a trick of the light or just her vivid imagination, it didn’t matter. She knew what she had to say in this situation. And, thankfully… the Lord had already understood her point.

“It would not be the answer here. It is not the answer ever, I feel,” she stated. And firmly. “I grasp your nation’s claim on the Eastern Woods, Honored Lord… though I must also contest it out of patriotism and concern for the Equestrians living there, calling that region their home. I believe that there is still much, much more to gain if we are to find an alternative solution. I already know that you would find it preferable to a… decisive action,” she pointed out, confident in full that Dusk Harvest was agreeing so far. “You have said that I need to be shown two things here and now. I believe that the other matter you wanted to point out is already clear to me as well. And has been for some time.”

Twilight looked about at the plantations and the inventions and the hard work. Feeling impressed, feeling obliged to address these centuries and centuries of dedication that happened in these very dales with a statement. And a hopeful one.

“Yes. There is only so much to get out of a place like this, even with your drive and genius. And you, Honored Lord, if you shall allow me the comparison, are a diligent and devoted gardener yourself. You want to see your nation a wonderful, fragrant and joyous place. But not only to remain one, one pleasant to look at and curious to learn about, but to grow. To bloom, to bear more and more fruit. Both literally and figuratively,” Twilight told him.

And he was listening. He was listening with eagerness, searching for validation and encouragement in her words.

She would give him that aplenty. What he believed in she respected in full. And the fact that he was willing to find a solution together with her, as everything about him said he would, also gave Twilight the confidence to actively keep searching for it.

“I want to believe, honestly, that Noctraliya has a beautiful and harmonious future before it. I can envision it. Not as a ruler, or a diplomat, but just a pony trying to be decent and do what’s good and right in life.”

That is what she told the Lord, remembering what Midnight had shared with her that very night. She would focus on that. Not on the warnings she had also received. Not there and then. It seemed more prudent, more optimistic yet still logical, to assume that of all the Lords she had met, Dusk Harvest was one to seek cooperation most of all.

As such... Twilight would give him the benefit of trust.

“And such a future, such an attainable future won’t require much, I feel. Simply... understanding. And a bit of trust back. Surely that wouldn’t be a terrible price to pay.”

She firmly believed that to be the case. At least in general. More precise matters, like trade, like the exchange of ideas and culture, would be discussed and all the details would be ironed out, she was sure of it. Still, it wouldn’t be unwise to give Dusk Harvest something to hold onto from this discussion. A budding idea, a more palpable solution, a clearer path to scout ahead on.

“Tell me, Honored Lord, and I would encourage you to be straightforward and honest, regardless of whether it would please me…” she requested of him politely and he nodded, trying not to look more nervous than usual. “How much land would your country need? To find itself not ‘making it’ from harvest to harvest, but being comfortable and looking forward to the future?”

The haspadr’s focus piqued immediately, as much as Twilight could tell without seeing his eyes. However, it was definitely a positive reaction from him, if his tone was of any indication.

“H-Honored P-Princess, we could make a-any highland work for us with e-enough soil to support a-actual crops. We would just n-need some time. And a promise of s-safety, as you w-well know what h-h-happened all those y-years ago…” He paused and her nod told him that she knew exactly what he meant. So he continued, further encouraged to share his opinion and vision. “We h-had plans already. They s-still rest in our a-archives. Great visions of u-utilizing the hillsides, the lands b-beyond the Ambyit f-fortress. First preparations had b-been made before the t-terrible tragedy of b-both the A-Atrlunee and the C-Cruziate...”

Twilight nodded again. It made sense to her why the batponies had been searching for a colony outside Noctraliya proper. She imagined that the Shades’ Hollow would be a crucial outpost protecting their efforts to use the hills to the east from it...

... it would also explain how it was possible for their current plans to reach the cavern system without being spotted. First tunnels must have been dug towards there a millennium ago. It was only that matter of finding them once more and clearing them, perhaps.

But she couldn’t let herself focus on that. Not when Dusk Harvest was showing such enthusiasm in this vision. One that could bode very well for the talks in favor of peace.

“E-even a little more l-land would already m-mean a lot to us. If th-these hills are unused by your n-nation and we could start g-growing fruit there and find m-meadows for grazing, without f-fear of being set upon, a-ab Bogine, do we really n-need more? Only somepony as b-blunt as a table leg would n-not want to have such a chance h-happen without bloodshed or strife!”

It was pleasing to hear such statements from him. And... was it just Twilight, or did his stutter improve dramatically when he was spinning that scenario before hers and his own mind?

That filled her with additional willingness to pursue the topic, indeed. However, she was certain that Dusk Harvest was also well-aware that there were ponies about with… differing opinions regarding such an outcome.

“Do you believe, Honored Lord,” Twilight asked further, “that an offer of, how to put it… some form of a leasehold, perhaps, would be enough to placate those deeming Equestria in debt over what had happened before your isolation?”

Dusk Harvest paused briefly and she spotted that he bit his lower lip. But, rather than with doubt, it was done in calculation. Quick consideration about the needs and wants of his esteemed colleagues. Twilight wasn’t certain, again because of the goggles, but... she had a strange feeling that the little turn of his head was so that the Lord could look at her entourage?

“I-I think that most of our i-issues come from e-either p-prejudice or c-complex. Or s-some mixture of the t-two.”

Now that statement made Twilight consider who among the Lords was brandishing which of those ‘issues’. And also rather glad that she could hear a statement like that from one of the most powerful ponies in the land. Whether Dusk Harvest considered himself being impaired in any way would be something to work on a bit later, she also thought.

“But I-I think,” the stallion continued, bringing a hoof to his chin, “b-both can be a-addressed. I d-don’t need to tell y-you, Honored P-Princess, that y-you have made... c-certain progress with certain p-ponies. I hope that m-my actions c-can, as well, f-facilitate m-matters in that r-regard. At least with the ‘b-biggest complex’ I c-can think of.”

Now that statement caught Twilight’s attention quite firmly. The way that the Lord had said those words and the sudden thought invading her mind caused a powerful pause. Because, aside from Dusk Harvest’s own issues which he was combating... Twilight could think of one particular pony that she had been instructed about, regarding feelings of inferiority. And the desire of that mare to prove herself.

What was even more amazing, is that the stallion who had told her about it she had just met again...

... Twilight blinked, as a certain bit of a conversation she had enjoyed with the haspadr came back to her. With a vengeance, nonetheless. A “three-fold” one.

“Sources ‘missed’, ‘locked’ away from others…” she uttered to herself, feeling her eyes widening as she had brought back the key words she could suddenly recall. “It was you that—”

Things happened very quickly after that interrupted sentence.

First of all, Dusk Harvest suddenly made a face and took a step towards Twilight. Clearly keen on shushing her in an instant, a notion she grasped only after beginning her sentence. If he was really, as she had come to realize, the “friend in a high place” that was aiding Count Mistlock in contacting her, then he definitely wouldn’t want that to become loudly proclaimed in front of anypony. Especially Rowan Berry, who was waiting quite nearby. And remained Azure Mist’s loyal operative, despite the arrangement she had arrived at with Twilight herself.

However, right as he was trying to stop Twilight from speaking, the poor Lord failed to account for the fact that the side of the canal was slightly damp, both from the proximity to water and the remains of the morning dew. Which meant that it was slippery. And his hind hoof, which he had put his weight against to send himself in Twilight’s direction, treacherously and rather smoothly slid to the side. Leaving him unbalanced just enough to, despite the valiant effort of a beat of his wings, land with his hind end squarely in the waterway, creating a rather noticeable splash.

And Twilight could swear that she heard a giggle. Likely of Fate itself.

Without thinking she rushed to grab his front legs and stop him from falling in entirely… then found herself pushed aside and almost down on her own haunches as the Lord’s sentinel swooped in, firmly grabbing Dusk Harvest in but a blink of an eye. Midnight’s eager help also arrived, as Twilight’s beloved wasted no time to jump forth, wanting to provide aid himself, though much slower due to his lack of flight.

However, the strength and speed of the loyal guardian was enough to have the brownish stallion back and safe on the canal’s edge in but one, strong tug. Though, most unfortunately, Dusk Harvest was still half-soaked through. The bottom of his Lord’s cloak, as well as that of his gown, was damp and darkened, leaving Twilight hoping that the rich fabric hadn’t been ruined. Especially since the back item was a symbol of status, power and rule...

Still, even without permanent damage... the clothing was clearly betraying what had just transpired.

And Dusk Harvest surely felt even worse about himself than the state of his garments would suggest. He was shaking, be it out of fear, cold, wetness, or sheer embarrassment. He kept his muzzle down, as if trying to avoid being recognized altogether, however futile that attempt would be.

Twilight suddenly remembered Blossom, who had tried to hide her own face away when the Lord had been chastising his wife during the feast. And the comparison was... unfortunately quite on point. Although Twilight also wondered whether her own mood hadn’t sunk even deeper than Dusk Harvest had just done.

“Hwalbu haspadr, bid tu wredu?!” came the almost panicked question from the Lord’s sentinel, as the burly stallion was also showing much distress about what had occurred. “I nye vide—!”

“W-w-wredu...” Dusk Harvest replied, shaking his head immediately. He forced a couple of breaths through his clenched throat, though they did little to combat his utter and complete abashment. “A-a-apologies, H-Honored P-P-Princess, I-I s-s-s—!” he almost immediately got caught on a word again, his stress manifesting in strength in his stutter. “Slipped!”

The word echoed a little among the orange trees. Or was that Twilight’s imagination, making this scene even more dramatic than it already felt like?

“No, no, please, Honored Lord, don’t apologize, it wasn’t your fault, I...”

She tried to stumble through the sentence, seeing that the haspadr was on the verge of having a breakdown. She could feel it in her bones. And hear it in how he cried out the word, inadvertently causing far more interest from the fruittender onlookers all about, who paused momentarily to take in the uncommon sight.

The Lord was surely aware of those stares himself, his face reddened and hidden from view as much as it could have been done.

“Th-this i-is w-why o-o-one d-does n-not s-s-stand n-next t-to th-the c-c-canals...” he uttered, trying to make the situation sound and look like a cautionary tale of sorts.

But Twilight was most uncomfortable about the emotions gathering in the stallion. She was certain that his eyes were full of tears, though, again, the goggles interfered with actually seeing that.

Rowan Berry, who had also come closer upon witnessing Dusk Harvest slipping into the water, approached the Lord. With a clear wish to examine him, as a healer...

“Conmod, hwalbu haspadr, iae mozne—”

“Odkirae!”

... but was kept at bay. Like a most dangerous threat.

Twilight found it... too fitting.

That one word, shouted firmly and with no hesitation or stutter, caused the operative to immediately back away and lower her head, almost making her long mane sweep the grass beneath. And, as Twilight spotted, Midnight also gave the Lord a lot of space the moment that shout happened. Especially when Dusk Harvest pointed a repelling hoof at almost everypony, trying to create some space for his folly.

“F-forgive m-m-me, h-hwalba k-knaze, b-but w-we w-will c-continue a-a-another n-night...” he somehow managed to utter... though Twilight could barely understand him at that point, so precarious and unsteady was his tone. “G-good r-rest t-to y-you...”

“To you as...”

She was ready to reply, but Dusk Harvest already turned around and, accompanied by his sentinel showing both worry and confusion, trotted away without a word more.

“... as well,” Twilight finished the sentence anyway, then looked at her companions, who appeared rather stunned by what had just happened.

For, due to these unique circumstances... they had suddenly found themselves on their own, with no guide nor supervision, in the Valleys of Noctraliya. With the local Lord of the Family trotting away at a rapid pace, back the way they came, attempting not to be in any way conspicuous, though leaving behind a trail of water droplets, slowly evaporating in the sunlight.

A strange, very specific scenario to consider being in, if Twilight had ever encountered one... then again, her stay in the Tramplevanian Alps was anything but predictable so far.

“So...”

Midnight was the first to finally speak up. And, somehow, he managed to get Twilight to approach him with just that one word. Making sure that they were standing in the shade, though the Sun rising even higher was shrinking and shrinking their options. Still, at least they would have fewer onlookers away from the open space around the canal. And less opportunities to slip into the crystalline water, too.

“Should we return to the palace...?” the stallion asked further, looking about. “I’m sure the proper behavior in such a situation is not to just wander about without overseeing, no?”

That was, possibly, the most reasonable thing to say at the moment. And it wasn’t as if Midnight was unsure, Twilight knew as much, he was simply trying to suggest the course of action whilst still processing what happened.

She, herself, couldn’t help but focus on feeling utterly terrible.

“What a mess... What just happened?” she inquired, stunned by the situation. It was like she could once again hear that strange giggle about the place.

“From what I could still see...” Rowan Berry pointed out, quite overtly bringing to Twilight’s attention the fact that the day was progressing. Quite the opposite to the batponies’ sight, most likely. “... you have said something to the Lord quite strongly and then he slipped and fell into the water.”

Twilight would start explaining that she wasn’t trying to cause that in any way... not that she had any guilt in her, really, only empathy for the haspadr. But it suddenly became far more important for her to find some shelter underground once more.

“We’ll discuss it later... or tomorrow night, actually, but let us not stay outside for much longer first and foremost,” she pretty much ordered.

And that request would not be contested. Actually, it was followed rather promptly.

“With me,” Rowan Berry stated.

Causing Midnight to quickly flank Twilight as an official escort would, both of them trotting right behind the healer. Who, as it turned out, rapidly located the nearby entrance to one of the tunnels burrowing under the plantations in the direction of the Mountain proper. Possibly used by individual ponies, rather than transports, considering its smaller size, but still granting all of them a welcome respite. Even Twilight herself felt somewhat better, having cavernous rock all over and seeing that her batpony companions exhaled in relief when they could take off the goggles and open their eyes wider.

Midnight rubbed one of his, the white slightly reddened despite the protection. “That’s much better... I cannot imagine working an entire shift like this, though,” he claimed, with newfound respect clear in his tone. Then he looked about, curious. “Where does this lead exactly? Is this a regular tunnel?”

Rowan Berry, herself keeping her eyes closed for a good moment to try and restore her sight quicker, pointed down the passageway. “Side way for the fruittenders for a quicker, direct access to this part of the plantations. It should get us back to the main cavern. And then there’s just one direction to take...”

“You’ve been here before? Had no idea you scouted these tunnels,” the stallion spoke again, this time in a hushed tone, mindful of any possible witnesses, even at this hour. Or an echo, which didn’t care for the time of day.

“Once before, as per haspadreyi orders,” the operative claimed, also speaking quietly enough and still avoiding opening her eyes much.

Honestly, both of them appeared like the stay outside and the fact that it was getting later and later in the day were affecting them. And, well, Twilight was also getting progressively more tired. Hoping that, whatever would happen tomorrow night, it could happen slightly later than the early evening. She needed her sleep...

“I’ve refreshed some of those memories tonight,” Rowan Berry further stated, looking around the tunnel a bit more, clearly checking whether her sight was returning to normal fast enough. “When I was asking about the... marital problems and the like.”

Twilight was undoubtedly glad that Rowan Berry’s particular set of skills could prove actually useful... but, before learning what the other mare had gathered, she was faced with a little problem of her own. She could, of course, try and replicate the spell on her eyes without Midnight’s help, not to be seen doing casting in an open space and in front of the healer, but... truth be told, the fatigue of the night and the morning was settling in quite strongly at the moment for Twilight. And casting a spell like that in a non-regular way carried with itself a certain risk of an arcane mishap.

And she had enough of stress, peculiar scenarios, and mishaps for one day. Or night.

Whatever it was, it had been very busy.

“I’ll... need a little help getting back to our chambers,” she instead revealed, as there was nothing else left to do.

And whilst Rowan Berry looked back at her with sudden interest, Midnight’s muzzle, as much as Twilight could see its details in the very dim light of a distant lantern, betrayed that he understood the predicament immediately.

“Of course. I’ll be trotting very closely, don’t worry,” he promised, giving the other mare just a small look. And a couple of order-like sentences. “Let’s get going. Just don’t pick up the pace too much.”

The healer was most curious about the reason for it, especially considering how close Midnight positioned himself. “Why...?” She gave Twilight a glance, then her eyes seemed to light up just a bit. Betraying that her properly regained gaze took note of the one which Twilight had lost. “Your eyes aren’t so bright anymore.”

“I don’t see in the dark, it’s normally just a spell. I couldn’t have it outside, it would have blinded me too,” she admitted. “And I don’t want to cast it currently. I know that you view my sort of magic as repulsive, and I don’t want to cause you discomfort.”

The healer’s muzzle had shifted just a little in said discomfort already, but Twilight was used to that at this point. So instead of reacting to that, she just looked at the mare before her. Not as if she was staring at a dangerous operative. But just a fellow pony that could be of aid.

“Please, would you help me and lead us back?”

Rowan Berry said nothing to that request, as Twilight had presented it in a normal, kind voice, without any hidden meanings. This wasn’t a test, this wasn’t a taunt.

And the mare did agree.

She guided the group back to the palace, through the series of winding tunnels which soon lead to a smaller wicket, marking the interior of the Mountain of Dusk proper. After a short exchange with the guards, who thankfully didn’t cause problems about the leader of a foreign nation coming back at that hour and seeking entrance through this side gate. They had been informed and instructed about Twilight being a guest. Otherwise… there would have been more complications.

But the group was soon to reach the main cavern. It stood mostly empty. And incredibly peaceful, with the local denizens having already gone to find their rest for the day. So much so, that Twilight was almost certain that she could hear small droplets of water ringing around her, the nature of the cave finally finding its voice, in the silence of civilization.

The Lord’s palace was similarly serene to the rest of the place, with the courtiers and a lot of the patients and staff of the hospital portion also having gone to their beds.

At least, that’s how much Twilight could tell during the trip by hearing alone, as her eyes couldn’t really see much with just a few lanterns hanging around the entire place. The echo of her companions’ hoofsteps had become far more profound. Them and the water, the sounds seemed almost... hypnotizing. Cadenced and delicate. There was no noise for Twilight other than those rhythms… or maybe she simply focused on those, not to let the omnipresent shadows overwhelm her.

Without her spell… yes, her entire trip would be much different altogether. The murkiness of the cavern felt almost overwhelming to her at the moment... or was it, again, her exhaustion and imagination...?

She had to shake herself back to awareness. Causing Midnight to give her a glance, as she saw the reflections in his eyes shift.

Twilight didn’t want to worry him, but at that point she felt more than tired about her whole excursion... for obvious reasons. Wanting nothing else than to get some sleep. Only tomorrow did she hope for a bit less commotion about, so she could process the letter, maybe discuss things with Midnight, then talk with Rowan Berry about her findings and all. Without the unnecessary chaos.

… and with the necessary one, as she had to find enough time to prepare a reply for the Princesses, delivered through the extraordinary means. That of Discord himself.

Unfortunately, there was still today. And exhaustion once more proved to be accompanied with its own perils of terrible planning and lack of concentration, because when Twilight finally locked herself in her chamber, having thanked her companions profoundly for staying up with her and accompanying her, and was readying up to bed… Well, it had to be said that the decision to take a shower in the small bath pocket woke her right back up. With ice-cold strength.

Twilight could, at least, once more realize the hard work and effort of the batponies, providing running water so deep in their cavernous lairs. She just hoped that her squeal of “gratitude” for the fact did not wake absolutely everypony in the Mountain.

However, when she finally managed to get herself comfortable in her bed, sleep took her almost immediately. It helped that the covers she was enjoying were of that same, incredibly soft wool that she had already encountered in the Lord’s carriage. The tender material lulled her into slumber in record time and Twilight couldn’t even remember shifting around in any way before she found herself seeking respite in her dreams.

Quickly enough did colors and shapes come across her mind. Strange, crimson markings and twisted branches weaved themselves before her closed eyes. Oranges in many sizes, a splash of crystal water against her muzzle, the sound of a mountain eagle in her ears...

She followed the whiff of the distant forests, the chirping of birds, the baas of the regal sheep. She felt her spirit floating in the incredible space of the dream, lead on by a familiar force, guided to a proper location and finally... gently awakened.

Twilight felt her eyes opening... and she looked about at the incredible sight of high and majestic trees, the tops of which were disappearing in a thick, argent fog. She was standing in a… glade. In a glade in the middle of a mighty forest, one surely hidden away in a secluded dale.

Her nose picked up the smell of herbs and leaves on the wind, coursing through the treetops, even if there was no sudden movement above her. And though the sky seemed overcast, claimed by the roiling mist, locking her away from the stars… there was moonlight in this clearing. Strong enough that Twilight couldn’t see anything past the open space around, as if she was in the limelight on a grassy stage.

And the edges of her vision were... blurred and changing. Things not in her immediate focus seemed to move and shift around. Everything felt… ready. Prepared in anticipation to morph its nature, to switch and convert and alter… To follow whatever fantasy would be weaved, whatever vision invoked and whatever will imposed…

... Twilight understood. She was asleep. Yet more so… she knew that.

A lucid dream? She had read about those, but she didn’t remember having ever experienced one. Nor researching the topic too much, actually. It was, of course, a fascinating thing, sleep. A mystery that surely went beyond just granting one’s body and mind the due rest. After all... she personally knew a mare whose domain transcended the waking world and involved safeguarding the dreams of fellow ponies.

“... hello.”

Twilight’s ears perked. She clearly heard a voice.

It felt... familiar? Or at least not alien. But not by its tone really, no, but by its... presence, if that made sense. She could recall that existence from... someplace.

She looked about, trying to find the source of the greeting... but there was nothing. Nothing but the shifting edge of the glade and the looming forest all around. She attempted to focus, to pierce through the murkiness of the woods, without much success.

Which was… alarming. As far as Twilight understood, lucid dreams came with a certain dosage of control over them, allowing the slumbering yet aware consciousness to form and change them somewhat. Yet here… it was like she was stuck in a forced vision for the moment. In the midst of this strange copse, one that also looked genuinely... known to her.

Was this a memory? Or a premonition? Or something else entirely?

“… over here.”

Twilight immediately shifted her head towards the source of the voice… but there was nopony there, once more. Just the line of the trees and thick bushes, swaying gently in invisible wind.

Was somepony calling from inside them?

“Hello?” she managed to ask, glad that she could at least have some grasp over her own… dream projection. Or manifestation. It was hard to name and understand it. “Who’s there?”

“… over here.”

Again, that same voice. Familiar and yet… alien. Came in like the breeze blowing through the woods. Like the screech of distant birds...

Twilight looked up for those. Yet the forest, for all of its lush and majestic visage, seemed… empty. Unnaturally empty. Other than that… presence she could feel. And above there was just more mist, more fog, and no answers.

Why was that? This entire scene, even for a vision among slumber, felt out of place. What would cause such a…

Twilight blinked. In the dream her eyes didn’t feel refreshed. But her reasoning did.

That fog… it was silver. She could tell the hue permeating it stronger from time to time, making the vapor more firm and solid when it did. It was like a barrier. Like a certain obstacle that Discord had shown her. If this was a dream vision… and there was a pony that could invoke those and be present in them, would she also have an issue with piercing this unseen membrane of magic?

“Princess Luna?” Twilight asked of the surroundings, hoping that her voice could, perhaps, also break through the shroud above and reach the pony she had in mind. After all, somepony was talking to her and if it was the Alicorn of the Night—

There was a hiss.

Like a lynx. An agitated lynx, ready to pounce if the threat and danger to its territory was not gone.

So Twilight’s attention immediately shifted from the mist above to her immediate surroundings. And she felt herself lowering her stance, seeking any possible source of danger around her. But… there was still nothing. The intrusive, hissing sound subsided, likely placated for the time being... and then...

“… over here.”

Again, the same voice. The same insistence in it, no, even greater. To look for it. To try and find it.

So Twilight did attempt that. She even stepped towards the glade’s edge, happy that she was able to do as much, trying to pierce the foliage with her gaze. The sentence had come from that direction…

“… no, over here.”

Twilight rapidly turned. The voice, it… it arrived from the exact opposite end of the glade. Potent and strong, though of the same volume.

And Twilight, she… she found herself drawn to it. Like a physical pull suddenly clutching her mind, which made her take a few steps in the voice’s direction and again try to find the pony talking between the bushes, hoping that—

“No, over here.”

Those words again. Piercing, agitated... enticing and soft. All of those. That time from her right. It had called and tasked her to—

“No, over here!”

No… no! No, th-that was from the left, now, she definitely—!

“Here!”

Twilight’s head turned again, as the—

“Here!”

She tried to—

“Here!”

She—

“Here!”

“Here!”

“Here!”

Twilight couldn’t even tell directions at this point. A cacophony, the sheer chaos and clamor of voices, suddenly started emitting from each and every direction. It was as if every single tree, every single branch, and every single leaf was trying to let her know of their presence, with rustling, with creaking, with screeching. With screaming, right in her mind.

“Here!”

She felt overwhelmed by the sensations in her ears, in her core. Because as terrifying as they were already sounding, the voices were actually dragging her, with an unseen yearning and an unspeakable desire to follow. So much so that she could feel physical pain, with her muscles trying to react to each one of those terrible impulses. Twilight felt like she was being torn apart, her attention switching about the glade, her mind being pushed to the brink of its capacity, her body succumbing to the maddening need of pursuing these dreaded calls!

“Here!”

She somehow closed her eyes in the vision, hoping to drown the voices with focus and recalling that she was just dreaming. She could escape the nightmare! With intent and readiness to wake!

But then rustling came from Twilight’s right, louder than even the voices.

Breaching her focus, just like her gaze tried to breach the bushes in that very direction... only to see a satchel hanging from one of the branches.

It hadn’t been there a moment ago! But it looked like it had been haphazardly left there, tossed and stuck in the foliage. Its leather was pierced, slashed apart, as if by the claws of a vicious animal.

“Here!”

More rustling and yet more voices... or a voice. It was becoming harder and harder to differentiate. Twilight’s eyes were jumping about, her ears flicking in all directions almost simultaneously, causing the growing pain in her to reach greater heights yet.

This time, a broken woodcutter’s axe met her gaze from the direction of the rustling, with its blade buried deep into one of the trees, but its handle broken, torn apart... And a droplet of crimson still hanging from one of the splinters, like an ultimate warning.

“Here!”

Another rustle... one that caused Twilight’s mane to stand on end. Not with its volume or sharpness… but due to the accompanying sight.

A tattered robe. A local gown, of great quality, intricate design, and an amethyst hue. Pierced. Impaled on hundreds upon hundreds of branches. Looking like they had grown at a rapid pace, enough to break through the material… and more...

The cloth was still resting upon a pony’s body. One of dark coat and webbed wings, its form overgrown, desiccated, and putrid, like a morbid puppet on literal sticks. A gruesome totem, locked in its final, terrifying moment of life for all eternity.

She knew his name. She almost called it out.

And yet he still reacted, his decomposed head shifting. Looking at her, eyeless. And speaking to her, though the lips had a given way long time ago, revealing jutting teeth.

“... hello.”

Twilight tried to scream. But the sound never made it past her own lips, which seemed locked shut and unresponsive.

She attempted to get away, to run away from this nightmarish vision of an unfortunate victim of the forest and his own hubris.

But the most Twilight achieved was a wild and uncoordinated buck that took her off her legs entirely. She fell to her side onto the grass, trying to scramble as far as she could from the talking corpse, still looking her way… or made to do so, the branches animating it in a mockery of life.

And then she heard one more sound.

Like that of a tree cracking and falling in its dramatic death. Like a woodland animal in heat, calling out for its partner, in that terrible screech sounding like an actual voice calling out in the darkness of the woods.

Fearful and yet compelled by the noise, Twilight turned her vision towards… the thing, looming over her.

And that smile, that wicked, chasm-like smile threatened to split her mind in two with its intensity.

The creature before her was weaved, was built, was grafted out of wood and sinew, bone and branch, soil and vine and twig and leaf. A terrifying amalgamation of flesh and plant, a towering anatomical anomaly that had no right to be, no right to exist or live, but there it was.

A sight as majestic as it was horrific, that of a slender pony, lit from above by moonlight, its features elongated, gaunt and unnatural. An emaciated horror, its four, burning eyes staring straight at Twilight, invoking in her mind a feral fear and fascination alike, triggering her fight or flight instinct in both ways simultaneously. What would look like a spiky headdress from the distance was a part of the creature’s skull... composed of many other skulls, pieces of which, held together by tightly growing vines, crowned this fusion of nature in its many stages of life and decay...

And that smile, that familiar, terrifying smile was telling Twilight far more about the monster before her than she’d ever want to know.

“Over here.”

The voice composed of a hundred birds flying through the mountain dale reached her ears...

... as the abomination lunged in her direction.

Only then did Twilight finally scream.

And opened her eyes.

She was in her chamber, having bolted up. She was soaking wet and trembling all over. Her covers were crumpled beyond belief, half of them on the cold ground, betraying that she must have been tossing and turning somewhat fiercely, faced with what turned out to be an abhorrent nightmare.

With a very specific creature haunting her in it…

Twilight burrowed her sweaty muzzle in her hooves, trying to regain her grasp on the world around. The waking world this time.

It was just a dream... A horrific dream.

Yet, first of all… one telling her quite overtly that what she had been going through, all the worries and anxieties and cursed revelations… They were piling up on her in an unprecedented manner. She wasn’t one to have stress dreams in abundance, but… this was one more of those that she could recall lately. She could still remember the feeling of drowning, for example... and, possibly, there had been other daily terrors and challenges she had endured, though couldn’t recollect...

Twilight had to face it and admit to herself in earnest that the letter she had received, all the issues she had to face and would battle against still… Yes, it was all weighing on her more and more. And, seemingly, only getting worse. The worries, the issues were piling and piling on, being stitched together in her mind into a most abhorrent creature. Just like the various materials which would form a visage of a forest wraith, coming to life to lunge at her and overwhelm her.

That smile she had received during her flight to the Mountain of Fang was still so… vivid in Twilight’s mind.

A threat, not fully witnessed, yet much too close for comfort.

Something about that vision... and that way of phrasing the matter in her mind, it spoke to Twilight. In a way that she wasn’t expecting. What was it? What about it suddenly felt so... accurate? A normally kind expression, turned into something so horrible and twisted…? With unknown intent?

She shook her head. The very thought of that malformed creature grinning in her direction was enough to cause another shiver to go down Twilight’s spine. So... the less she would think of that the better for her. There was absolutely no time for nightmares of this kind to plague her.

Although…

… that situation did also remind Twilight of something crucial. Particularly speaking, of the pivotal role of Princess Luna. Her task, to safeguard dreams, to protect ponies at their most vulnerable, to defend their minds from the dangers lurking within. These battles were always arduous and it wasn’t the worst of ideas to have help from a powerful alicorn to try and deal with one’s hardships. Such a shame that, at that very moment, Twilight was as nocturnal as the Princess herself was.

A new feeling arrived. A hoof grabbing the comforter with force. Instinctively, Twilight recoiled... then realized that it was her own touch which crumpled the woolen cover even further.

For if the Princess was so dedicated to her task of helping others and aiding them in seeing and understanding more… then why had she lied to Twilight? Why had she hidden away the real scope of the mission? And the Maretonian play? This was a serious matter, something to have at the back of one’s mind. Would it poison Twilight’s approach towards the batponies? Maybe not. But it would definitely keep her far more cautious for any and all signs. Perhaps she would have been able to unmask Deep Mist much quicker? Or not let herself become a nervous wreck, witnessing the map at the Seat of the Covenant?

Then again... Princess Luna herself only realized so much when it came to the history of her children. With her sister’s previous decision regarding the Solar Holy War…

Twilight was convinced that Princess Celestia wasn’t revealing all of her logic in the letter. For there was logic behind the explanation, however hard to accept. That which was coherent wasn’t always that which was moral... And though empathy was already telling Twilight other reasons behind her mentor’s actions, it was all... all so...

Sigh.

There would be even less sleep that day. After those thoughts. After that nightmare.

Twilight scrambled up from her bed. She lit the one candle on the table with a quick spell, carrying it with herself about the room. She poured some water for herself and splashed her muzzle with it. Trying to find what she needed at that moment. Light, refreshment, and focus, despite the lack of proper rest.

She then approached her luggage, opened it with but a momentary delay, and produced the fateful message from it. She was thankful that she had remembered to secure it. After having been so wonderfully helped by Midnight’s presence and his moral and romantic support both, she had found the parchment on the floor, after a haphazard fall and roll… Despite what it had revealed, there was at least one noctral that... that...

She really wanted to finish that statement and sentiment altogether, but... Her brow furrowed.

Her beloved might have given her much necessary aid in her emotional turmoil… but the matter of his country’s plans wasn’t over. Not that it would necessarily translate to her having issues with him personally, and yet…

She approached the table, sitting in the same place as she had before, when she had been familiarizing herself with the parchment for the first time.

And, looking at it again, considering what had happened that one, particular night... she was almost ready to approach at a very bleak and staggering point. Either by sudden revelation or severe tiredness.

Everypony was scheming.

Everypony around her had a motive. Had a plan. Had a vision. Twilight was feeling like she was, indeed, the only one left out of that particular pastime of discretion and maneuvering.

Princess Celestia. Princess Luna. The Lords... Azure Mist, for certain, with Rowan Berry placed so close. Midnight Eye, with his “lessons” for Twilight. Blessed Fang, though through religious means, also had a concept in mind... And the others? Why wouldn’t they?

It was a layered weave. A huge spider’s web, where one intrigue connected to all the others and one would have to be extremely cautious not to alert the attentive predator hiding about, just waiting for the right signal to skitter out of his hiding place at the sign of something being hopelessly caught in its elaborate design.

And, in truth, schemes did beget schemes. Situations, like Twilight’s meetings with Count Mistlock, were almost trying to force her into clandestine and devious actions herself… and, more than that, if today’s mishap had proven anything, it was that even Dusk Harvest, though having promised not to use his own operatives, was an accomplice in Azure Mist’s heir’s plan, no?

At least the Lord having chosen Dusk Tarn to be a guide around the Valleys didn’t feel like an intrigue aimed at Midnight to some degree...

Still... was it an inevitability? Was everypony devious and guileful, truly? If so, then what about...

The path that Twilight’s thoughts had taken made part of her mane stand on end. It was no smaller of a fright than what the vision of the Lesyi in her dream had achieved. She even turned around, just to make sure that she was alone in her small chamber. The shadows cast by her only light source were long… Ominous.

Still, the thought happened. Even if she found it hard to have it form completely in her mind. If, for one moment, she was to consider that everypony around her had an agenda, then that would also mean that... that her beloved...

Twilight put a hoof to her temple, trying to... contain herself. Control such sudden and frightful thinking. For, after all that they had been through, all that they had, the love and the closeness... was she really, suddenly considering that...?

... could she not?

No, no, that... that was the shock speaking, without a doubt. The shock of the happenings of the last nights, of the day, plagued by a nightmare... and the exhaustion…

But she kept going.

Midnight... was reluctant to share some things with her, that was true. But she understood that, right? She had actually explained that to him herself. What he had gone through, it made him self-reliant because... without his own strength, he would not have lifted himself up after Dusk Stream’s death.

He had admitted that she was correct, so... to consider her stallion, her beloved, having some sort of an agenda felt so intrusive and so out of the blue and...?

No. Not in love. Their love was definitely an undeniable truth. As much as she had not really known about the extent of that feeling before meeting him, it felt pure and sincere, without question. After all, Midnight was keen on staying by her side throughout it all. He had withstood his own Lord’s displeasure and had not only managed to endure it, but actually had given them both a chance, however small, to perhaps one day or night make their relationship official in some capacity. And even in his dreams... he had seen a vision of their child.

That thought... that thought was still incredible for Twilight. And was a definite proof… right?

Then why...? Why had that notion suddenly come upon her?

She looked around again. Nothing but her presence and the shadows. Nopony else playing a wicked trick on her psyche, giggling as they would do so from their hiding place.

So… was she that tired and shaken?

The letter… The letter was still right before her. With its fateful contents.

Twilight focused. She brought forth a piece of parchment which she had saved for this occasion.

If she couldn’t sleep and she couldn’t let herself dive deeper into this creeping, impossible to explain doubt… then she would tackle a response to the Princesses. At least a draft of one, to finish up tomorrow.

Twilight placed the quill next to herself. Then looked at the empty page, with only the small flame of the candle providing light and clarity.

Where to start? What to say?

With shock? Or understanding? Or accusation?

The last option didn’t seem proper, and yet… She had already reached the audacity of mistrust and wavering that day, in the darkened chamber. A cell for her grim thoughts. A vault of her fatigue…

She stood up. Approached the bath pocket and gifted herself with another treatment of cold water right to her muzzle, letting it soak into her coat, glue her mane together, soak her eyes. Give her a bit more time.

For Twilight had to organize some matters in her mind.

So she returned to the table, grabbing the woolen comforter on the way and covering herself almost entirely. For warmth and a touch of ease. Then she grasped the quill firmly in her magic.

And wrote.

And wrote…

… and… wrote…

Until, with her thoughts poured freely onto the willful parchment… those of reply, those of doubt and those of burden… her eyes closed and sleep claimed her again.

Chapter LXX – Rumor Has It

Twilight woke up with a headache.

Well, not one as intense as a full-blown migraine, but still noticeable nonetheless.

She was pretty sure that it wasn’t due to the consumption of anything unsavory or alcoholic, though it very much felt like something resembling a hangover. Still, rather than it being a harsh reminder of the decadence of last day, she would have to rather blame it instead on the fact that she was still at her table, her muzzle having rested on it for Harmony knows how long, to the point that she was convinced that she’d have an imprint of the wooden surface right there on her face.

Not the most pleasant of beds she had enjoyed. And she had at times suffered from napping at her desk back in Equestria…

Twilight shook herself awake… then realized that she only knew about the table before her because she felt the wood under her hooves. Her candle must have gone out some time ago and she would have to light up her horn if she wanted to see anything more than darkness. Yet, this omnipresent gloom helped, in a way. In trying to recall the events that led to this unique circumstance of waking up someplace other than the bed.

She still remembered the… the nightmare. It certainly felt like one, some of the details being a little fogged up in her brain, aside from that dreaded smile that was still as lively as ever.

She could also bring back to herself those strange thoughts which had invaded her consciousness later on. That creeping doubt, those invasive worries which had claimed her psyche for a good moment… They had been out of place and yet couldn’t just be shunned. Tiredness and the revelations of last night had done their part…

Twilight could also tell that she had been trying to write something down. But, in this darkness, there was no telling what. So, a quick cast later, she could enjoy her chamber in raspberry illumination. And, yes, there was parchment before her still. And, as much as they became more and more incoherent the further down the page they went, the scribbles of ink told Twilight that she had been attempting to form some sort of a reply to the Princesses. And, considering the notes on the margins, she had also been letting out some very random, but very logical ramblings of her mind… Regarding what she had thought of… and was still considering. Notably, that all this nasty and multilayered scheming around her was really getting on her nerves. Not just in an oppressive way, but one that was downright annoying and…

… huh, she didn’t remember writing expletives, but there they were, betraying her stance on the matter.

Twilight grimaced. This stress was becoming a huge problem for her, affecting her thinking, influencing her actions. True, there had been many, many reasons for it yesternight, but… something had to be done.

She rested her head on her hoof for a moment longer. Not to slumber, but to try and relax whilst seeking a solution… though, one in particular immediately came to her mind. However… well, since it involved her beloved Midnight and some privacy in whatever safe and secluded hot spring they could find, Twilight would have to consider an alternative. Still… her muzzle went red at the images that popped right into her head. And the tingles travelling down her spine were remarkably pleasant.

So, while perhaps a little out of place, a pleasant, intimate thought went a long way… though it could only go so far.

Twilight lifted her head up and shook it again. Daydreaming, even at night, was not a productive pastime.

... as it turned out, falling asleep when she did, after a rather exhausting time, carried with itself certain dangers too.

The candle she had lit in the middle of the day was now completely spent, the wax having filled its stand neatly. Considering where she had found her own head…

Twilight immediately reached to check the edges of her mane, sniffing for the ever so characteristic whiff of burnt hair, but thankfully found no indication that she had managed to set herself on fire.

Though that thought managed to wake her up completely.

Twilight was thankful to find a number of other candles prepared in one of the small, side cabinets. After restoring some fiery light to the chamber in place of her magical illumination, she grabbed her comforter from the ground, ashamed that she had let such a wonderful work of wool haphazardly rest on the cold tiles. She then neatly made her bed, not that she had been using it that much, yet some order was very much needed in life.

Then she pondered… She wasn’t sure what the hour was, but if her hunger was of any indication, it would surely soon be time for the “evening breakfast”. Which also made more pronounced, in addition to the persisting discomfort in her head, the fact that Twilight hadn’t gotten enough sleep after all. Unfortunately, she definitely wasn’t feeling like she could catch any more of it at the moment. She could only hope that, considering the excursion to the Valleys in rising daylight, she wouldn’t be required to attend any official meetings or inspections or anything of the sort first thing in the night.

So… maybe it was a good idea to freshen oneself up in the bath pocket? Of course, at a more reasonable temperature, Twilight felt like she had had enough of freezing mountain water for the moment. And a good while of soaking in comfortable water would definitely lessen both the fatigue in her body and the grip of pressure on her mind, so—

There was a knock on the door.

… well, that idea was scratched immediately. Unless, of course, it was Midnight on the other side of the door. That would be a helpful thing, at least when it came to the mental comfort. And the warmth in one’s heart.

Twilight quickly examined herself in the mirror and, with some rapid magical help, made her mane at least somewhat more presentable. She didn’t want to be a bedhead, even in front of her entourage.

Not that she would mind her beloved stallion getting to share her mornings and evenings with her more and more. Seeing one’s loved one in the natural disarray of everyday life was something of a blessing, Twilight thought, unlocking the door and greeting—

Her eyes widened. Her heart skipped a beat. But not out of fear, no, something quite the opposite, as peculiar as that sensation was.

The unearthly allure of the mare outside of her chamber hit Twilight with even greater strength yet due to the sheer surprise. It was like a tidal wave of regal presence and charm was allowed to pass through the threshold with one, fateful decision. Beyond that force of natural magnetism, those eyes, of many incredible hues, burned into Twilight’s own like fire and showered her vision with gold, framed by the dark wings of the rich mane like two, luminous moons against the depth of the cosmos. The shapely muzzle, the work of art made flesh, wore a polite, if distant smile, and a voice reached Twilight’s ears with its soft and yet exalted alto.

“Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum. May Immaculate Moon… lighten your night, Honored Princess Sparkle of Twilight.”

Twilight was shocked and taken aback strongly. Not in a bad way, although those seeing that she had not lowered her head at the two-time invocation of the Goddess’ holy name would certainly disapprove. Well, she tried to, but the frantic jerks of her head had little to do with proper etiquette and respect to the divine. Yet Twilight’s whole thought process and motor functions alike simply ceased to continue doing their job, in such a sudden and close proximity to the fascinating Dusk Flight.

Who tilted her head just a little, her eyes shining in momentary concern.

“Is… everything alright, Honored Princess? Have I come too early or at an inopportune moment?” she asked, her voice carrying with itself genuine interest and care.

Still causing a rapid reaction from Twilight, strangely motivated by not wishing to cause any sort of discomfort to a mare like the Lord Consort.

“N-no! No, no, it’s alright, I just… I w-wasn’t expecting the very Lord Consort to appear at my threshold like this!” she tried to explain, feeling her logical thinking going into an absolute overdrive. “N-not that it is my threshold, I-I’m just a guest! And by the ‘Lord Consort’ I-I of course mean you, you are the very one, yes!” she kept on babbling for a moment, before the right part of her mind finally got through to the front seat and grabbed the reins, so to speak. “May Immaculate Moon… lighten your night as well, Honored Lord Consort!” Twilight finally replied, though a little louder than she intended.

Not that Dusk Flight took offence. Quite the opposite, her smile broadened just a little in an almost maternal understanding and gentle, benign amusement. She pointed ever so gracefully, and Twilight felt immediately obliged to grant any request which would follow that smooth gesture.

“Might I come in? I do not wish to impose, of course…”

“Impose? No, no, not even in the slightest! J-just one second, please,” Twilight replied, somehow managing to take her eyes off the charming mare, which was quite the feat, to give the chamber a once-over. Not really paying attention, true, but deeming the place… not in a state so terrible as to insult the sensibility of her esteemed guest. “Please, you are more than welcome to enter, Honored Lord Consort!” she spoke up, trying to fit into the batpony tradition of elaborate invites… even if it felt rather comical to allow Dusk Flight, the mistress of the palace, into one of its many rooms. However, that nod of gratitude from the beautiful mare filled Twilight’s heart with warmth that was hard to understand and even harder to shake away.

She also spotted Dusk Flight picking something up from the ground next to her, before she drifted inside, her steps being barely audible. And, for some reason, the chamber seemed to almost beam, become elevated and embellished with the mare gracing it with her august presence. Twilight locked the doors behind the Lord Consort and again focused all of her attention on the dark silhouette of the mare, wearing another one of those plain, dark dresses that encompassed her physique like a veil of shadow, making it that much more incredible to behold and admire.

The Lord Consort stopped a few steps into the room and was already looking back at Twilight with those incredible eyes. Their gaze seemed to penetrate deep through one’s core, but without piercing it with keenness. It caused no discomfort, only fascination.

“I thought,” Dusk Flight spoke, again beguiling Twilight’s ears to listen to ever word, “that you might wish for some nicer meal tonight. I was told that you returned from sightseeing the Valleys quite late…”

And only now did it become clear to Twilight’s mind, occupied with the figure of the mare before her, that the Lord Consort had brought with herself a little, wicker basket, covered in some dark blue cloth, from which the scent of fruit was permeating. Freshly picked, without a doubt, if that rich, citrus aroma was of any indication whatsoever.

“Oh! That is so gracious of you, Honored Lord Consort!” Twilight immediately reacted, feeling almost too honored to be treated like so by the likes of Dusk Flight. “Yes, it was a late return, yes, but from a quite a meaningful excursion! Not to mention—”

“So I have learnt.”

It wasn’t the fact that Twilight was interrupted which put her on hold almost immediately, but the realization and memory which made itself manifest in her mind just as Dusk Flight’s voice reached her ears again. The mare’s tone and her gaze, however warm and polite, reminded Twilight of one, particular situation from the morning before.

One involving her husband, the Lord, and an unfortunate, slippery edge of the canal.

And that image, combined with the Lord Consort’s presence, made Twilight herself feel like she had just slid right into a stream filled with freezing mountain water.

… that was way better as a wake-up call than a cold bath. Even Twilight’s headache was gone at that point, as she realized.

But before she could reply, explain, express her genuine and deep distress over what happened to Dusk Harvest, the Lord Consort’s gaze traveled across the room… and landed on a piece of parchment, still present on the table... and a message. One that Twilight, for whatever reason, hadn’t spotted and, even more vitally, hadn’t put back into her belongings. The burnt candle also served as a clue for Dusk Flight, who decided to comment on what she saw.

However… only grace and tact were present in her tone. And honesty, if Twilight ever heard that.

“I wasn’t aware you have been busy during the day. Were you not resting, Honored Princess? I had no idea that somepony granted a Divine Aspect does not require their daily slumber.”

“O-oh! No, no, I-I was, I just… I had a rather restless day and I found myself working a little to compensate…”

Twilight was keen on explaining, yes, however... she had just learnt something even more intriguing and unusual about the mare before her. Considering all that had been plaguing Twilight’s mind up until this point, involving everypony around her scheming and weaving intrigues, Dusk Flight, shockingly, seemed not in any way interested in the parchment and the letter themselves, nor their contents. She was simply expressing her interest and consideration, her eyes focused squarely on Twilight and nothing else about the room. That was most intriguing, since she would have been able to read the contents of both the papers from this distance with relative ease.

It wasn’t that she was trying her best not to look. She had no interest in them. She had immediately judged those to be private affairs of Twilight, whether personal or official, and immediately backed away from any notions about them, something Twilight’s intuition was incredibly amazed by. That amazement only grew, considering the Lord Consort’s further words.

“You are already being most generous, changing your natural sleeping habits to fit the rhythm of our lives, Honored Princess. That you are braving discomforts due to it is honoring us even more,” Dusk Flight claimed. “I hope such restless times are not happening too often.”

“No, no, thankfully not,” Twilight assured her back, further touched by the Lord Consort’s tact. “Just sometimes. I take my duties and my mission seriously and, well, nopony is immune to feeling stressed out, not even an alicorn,” she explained, earning a nod of understanding from the other mare. And since it would not be prudent to leave such a “mess” on the table nearby for longer, Twilight quickly trotted over. “One moment, please, I will make some space for the meal.”

Dusk Flight gracefully nodded, with that kind, motherly smile.

“Of course. Once again, my deepest apologies that I have come in uninvited and as a surprise,” she stated, with humility that was becoming as otherworldly as anything else about the mare.

Twilight had to also fight a rather stupid grin over the notion that the Lord Consort would be “uninvited” in any place. The thought was almost unbearable.

“Please, no, it’s really nothing,” she assured Dusk Flight, finally gathering her notes and the draft of the reply and securing them in her luggage with a few, deft moves, hoping to have enough time to finish the letter before sunrise and relieved of getting those papers out of her sight at the same time.

She almost felt like she didn’t want to occupy herself and her mind with anything else but the proximity and presence of Dusk Flight, that incredible, charming mare who had graced her with her attention.

Which made Twilight stop dead in her tracks, still kneeling over her luggage. A realization came to her that very moment.

With how suddenly and inexplicably smitten she was with Dusk Flight’s noticeable aura of charisma and allure... she seemingly found another basis for the vampire myth in Equestria. She wondered if, in the ancient times, ponies had also been so incredibly pulled towards mysterious, nocturnal arrivals and unable to shake away that feeling of fascination, ended up explaining it later as a form of a magical charm.

It was at that moment that Dusk Flight’s question reached her ears. “Honored Princess? Is something wrong?”

“Again, no, not at all,” Twilight replied, shaking her head, still keen on the observation. “I was just considering how utterly captivating you are and how that might h—”

... she never thought she would ever actually be forced to slam her mouth shut with her hoof. Or maybe she had done that before and was just reminded of the practice, having removed the memory from her mind.

But there it was. A very direct, daring comment towards the nearby Lord Consort, prompted by strange feelings and ancient, mythical tales.

'Way to go, Twilight, how very professional and tactful of you.'

'Ugh.' She almost feared to turn her gaze around, preparing for having completely freaked out the noblemare.

Still, what Twilight wasn’t entirely anticipating... was Dusk Flight’s gracious, silent laugh. Even if its tone was sad.

“Don’t fret, Honored Princess”, came the calming sentence afterwards. “You wouldn’t be the first to comment and react like that. And I mean it as but a fact. There is hardly anything praiseworthy just in just how one was born to look.”

That was definitely a sentence full of absolute modesty. It helped Twilight quite a lot when it came to restoring her bearings, though she was convinced that her muzzle had effectively changed its color to crimson, and the other mare’s closeness was not helping it return to its normal hue.

“Still, I-I am so, so sorry, that was very much out of place and...” Twilight wished to explain, but the Lord Consort only lifted her hoof.

“Trust me, Honored Princess, it is fine,” Dusk Flight assured her again, her expression unchanged. “I have been ‘dealing’ with this ever since I grew up into a proper mare. My years are advancing upon me, yet I still find myself at the center of attention, as you say in your tongue. I have grown used to it at this point.”

Twilight nodded, accepting that... though hardly grasping the “advancing years” comment. True, considering the timing and what she had heard about an heir to the Family not appearing for a decade or so, Dusk Flight was definitely older than herself. Yet nothing about the alluring mare would spell any signs of middle-age or anything like that. Still, if she had mentioned that... just how much more beautiful had she been in her younger years, when she had been betrothed to Dusk Harvest?

But it was inappropriate to dwell on those thoughts, just as it had been to just speak up so randomly. The one thing Twilight could do is... well, be transparent and apologetic still.

“Well, since there is little I can do to salvage my dignity after that… I’d rather just admit that I have never seen a mare more beautiful than you, Honored Lord Consort. I’m sure you must hear it all the time, though...”

Dusk Flight’s smile was constant, but... again, that little notion of sadness spoiled it. “It is very nice of you, Honored Princess,” the Lord Consort said. “Though, as far as I understand… you have also witnessed the divine Immaculate Moon… and Her sister goddess in the flesh. I hope you are leaving them out of the comparison,” the Lord Consort said. “Otherwise, I would definitely find the comment unjustifiable…”

Twilight shook her head. She could juxtapose… but she wouldn’t feel comfortable with it herself, actually.

“I want to believe that there should be a line drawn there as well,” she told Dusk Flight, who looked genuinely relieved. As if she had encountered that issue before.

“I’m glad to hear that. Still, let me just say that it is intriguing to me that I am appealing according to Equestrian standards of beauty.”

Again, there was no pride in that statement. Merely curiosity. Which was most bizarre, in a pleasant way.

“If I am allowing myself to say it all, then... most definitely, Honored Lord Consort,” Twilight admitted. “But those aren’t far away from the local ones anyway, I imagine.”

“Perhaps not,” the other mare replied, rather shortly.

She then gestured to the table, inviting Twilight to sit down. From Dusk Flight’s basket came forth a selection of not only fresh oranges and pears and grapes, but also an elegant bowl of silver and two plates. And even some water in a beautiful, silver bottle, to clean the hooves afterwards.

When the noblemare finally took her seat, her regal aura didn’t diminish even for a moment. If anything, the kindness made it grow yet.

“I hope that you will enjoy the produce, Honored Princess. I took these from our own, personal supplies,” Dusk Flight revealed.

“Oh! Please, Honored Lord Consort, you really shouldn’t have,” Twilight expressed her gratitude with eagerness. Such a form of generosity was rare enough to find.

Again, the other mare was having none of the praise and, in the most decorous way possible, her expression shifted into warm amusement once more.

“I really should have, though. You are royalty, Honored Princess, and more. It has to be taken into consideration. However...”

Twilight had been anticipating that word, especially since Dusk Flight’s voice had begun carrying with itself a certain gravity. One that could easily change this polite dialogue into a rather tense exchange in a few heartbeats.

The topic seemed obvious.

And when the Lord Consort joined her hooves at the table, with a pensive look which brought forth her yet sharper features, Twilight’s attention turned razor sharp. So powerful did that monarchical presence before her become.

Dusk Flight must have realized that, yet her voice was calm and seemingly impassive.

“… I also wanted to talk about what happened outside after sunrise. I figured that it would not be too presumptuous of me, Honored Princess, to ask for details and an explanation over some fresh fruit. I have already heard conflicting accounts... and if there is something that I detest, it is unwarranted gossip.”

Now that was a revelation that Twilight immediately grasped, even more so thanks to that rich alto of Dusk Flight’s voice. Considering what Midnight and Rowan Berry had revealed, the Lord Consort had to be somewhat inured to the whispers and hearsay about the Mountain. And out of it, she imagined, because a fellow Family being troubled was surely a matter of tales among other bloodlines too.

Yet having developed thicker skin didn’t necessarily mean being alright with insinuations happening around.

Still, even when being absolutely forthright, the Lord Consort shook her head after her own words, clearly displeased. “Please, pardon me, Honored Princess Sparkle of Twilight. I should have waited until after you have dined...” she spoke, but quickly found her emotions overflowing once more. “But I wish, I need to know what happened. And why did my Lord, my husband, return soaking wet to the palace, his eyes filled with tears...”

The way that the mare spoke betrayed one thing for sure. That deep and irrefutable love towards Dusk Harvest. Actually bordering on devotion, if that tone of voice was of any indication. It was like the very notion of the Lord being uncomfortable or in a difficult situation was dreadful for Dusk Flight to try and stomach...

... which immediately made Twilight realize just how harrowing the lack of children was to the Lord Consort. For it definitely was a source of ache. One that… well, one that Twilight had no idea about, but could in her gut grasp and imagine. As a fellow pony. And as a mare, too.

She had to leave those thoughts for a little later though, addressing the more concrete matter first.

“I am somewhat curious to hear what has been conveyed to you, Honored Lord Consort, but... I can assure you outright that what happened to the Honored Lord Harvest of Family Dusk was an unfortunate accident and absolutely nothing more...” Twilight promised the other mare.

Who waited a moment, still like a statue. A statue of dark marble and onyx, her features delightful and exquisite. And yet worry emanated from her, like an ancient curse placed upon a true work of art.

That moment of stillness was enough to terrify Twilight quite profoundly, but Dusk Flight finally let out a long exhale of relief.

“I... am so very glad to hear that, Honored Princess. I want to believe that you are being utterly sincere with me. I could trust my own instinct on the matter... but my Lord, my husband, did speak highly of you. Especially regarding the difficult talks at the Seat of the Covenant. He kept the details to himself, as is his right, divinely granted. But if he believes you to be truthful, then so do I.”

“It is a very delightful thing to learn, indeed, that the Honored Lord Harvest of Family Dusk considers me so trustworthy...” Twilight admitted, smiling more than sincerely. But just for a moment, not to give the wrong impression about the general topic. “And, yes, what transpired was really a misfortune and nothing more. We stopped next to a canal to discuss the possibility of a new understanding, a treaty between our nations. I pointed out a specific matter and when the Honored Lord tried to take a step towards me to warn me not to speak too loudly about some details, his back hoof slipped on the wet stones. And he unfortunately landed in the water, up to his midriff.”

Twilight perhaps didn’t particularly have a “divine right” to withhold the specifics regarding the particular topic which had made Dusk Harvest step forth to try and silence her, but it was better that way. Yet she didn’t lie by omission really, explaining exactly what had happened to the poor stallion, if not the exact cause.

She found herself growing more and more curious about what Dusk Flight had herself heard. Whether it was something more “exciting”.

The alluring mare was going to share that knowledge of her own free will. “I expected something like this, unfortunately and fortunately, as little fortune can be found in this situation. I grieve that my husband experienced that, but I also rejoice that it was nothing worse. Some ponies who came to me this evening with news did claim that you, Honored Princess, stepped forth and demanded something strongly of my Lord, my husband, in a way to intimidate him. And, backing away, he landed in the water...”

Twilight immediately shook her head. A part of her was very, very curious about the sources behind such an audacious gossip, but she wasn’t one to seek revenge.

“That would be most preposterous of me, demanding anything or trying to pressure the Honored Lord. No, I try to adhere to the local idea of just repayment and fairness in dealings. Tu braz, tu daz,” she stated, earning a nod of approval from Dusk Flight, which affected Twilight much more strongly than she would have anticipated, even now. “If there is to be deeper diplomacy and an honest, respectful connection between our nations, it shall be done in a manner fair and just.”

A humble smile came upon the other mare’s lips. “I’m happy to hear that wish expressed so openly, Honored Princess... if you would take the opinion of a mere Lord Consort into consideration, that is...” she told Twilight, who found herself smiling even wider.

“I definitely would, and I do, Honored Lord Consort,” she assured Dusk Flight, with all sincerity.

Both of them took that particular moment of agreement and mutual respect as an invitation to stop conversing for a brief moment and just enjoy the brought produce. A meal of the highest class, without doubt, as biting into the fruit and feeling the refreshing juice bring sweetness and delight to one’s muzzle proving extremely gratifying. Twilight definitely wanted to comment on that, since there was an undeniable quality to this particular meal which had a lot to do with the great plantations and gardens just by the Mountain.

However... she only managed to find herself with her mouth half-open, staring at the mare opposite.

For even the way that Dusk Flight was sucking her meal dry was... charming and enticing in a way. Actually, though she wasn’t proud of that, Twilight had to quickly turn her gaze away from the beautiful pony opposite. For a good moment. Because the way that the Lord Consort was licking her lips and exhaling in joy after each piece was causing only the most radiant of blushes from Twilight.

Despite the obvious truth that Dusk Flight wasn’t even planning on being seductive in any way, shape, or form, just... her allure and feminine presence were causing that effect regardless. Her way, her shape, and her form, all of those made her natural actions appear inviting and laced with sensuality that Twilight had to actively fight. To some distress.

Soon, however, the meal was thankfully finished, as wonderful as it had been. Twilight could wash her hooves in the water bowl, in a gesture symbolic as well as practical, though still felt like dumping the cold liquid right on her muzzle would help her in some measure as well. Yet, before she could contemplate that unusual choice some more, a knock on her door sounded firmly.

“Who is it? Kwo bid to?” she asked aloud.

“Nocferratan Midnight Wind and lupule Rowan Berry, Honored Princess,” Midnight’s voice announced, mindful of the official tone and words when in the corridor.

Dusk Flight glanced at Twilight immediately afterwards and nodded, then slowly began picking up the silverware, ready to leave.

“I wish not to impose any longer, Honored Princess. You have your tasks and I have taken quite the amount of your time,” the mare declared with disarming modesty.

Twilight found it such an unusual combination, which only added to the Lord Consort’s appeal. For in her, unearthly beauty met with docility and tact.

“A few minutes, please,” Twilight ordered in the direction of the door, giving herself some more time with Dusk Flight, despite the mare being more than alright with leaving immediately.

Still, Twilight battled with what she actually wanted to say. Quickly and ultimately, she decided that decorum and further reinforcing the established, cordial relation was far more important than trying to satisfy more of her personal curiosity regarding the incredible mare.

“You have not imposed, nor stole any time from me, Honored Lord Consort, not at all. On the contrary, it was pure pleasure to make your acquaintance further. And I am glad I could allay your fears regarding that unfortunate accident of the Honored Lord...”

“I’m as well pleased to have my mind put at ease, Honored Princess...” Dusk Flight admitted, seemingly casually checking her black dress and then once again placing the dark cloth over the basket. Yet, even casual, each action and gesture was persistently graceful and elegant. “I didn’t want to believe the bad rumors at all. And yet those have a way of worming their way into one’s mind...”

“I can imagine, Honored Lord Consort.”

Twilight didn’t even mean to make that sentence sound so empathetic. But it just... did. And, just like that, it was made blatantly obvious that she knew all of the rumors going about the place. Because what else could her words indicate?

What was somehow even worse in this particular situation, Dusk Flight knew that Twilight knew, which caused the beautiful mare’s face to fall just a little. Though, rather than an expression of sheer displeasure, it was one of a begrudging acceptance of a harsh reality.

“Well...” the Lord Consort finally spoke, her tone calm but laced with internal aches, “sometimes it’s... just a matter of withstanding one’s share and more.”

Twilight immediately felt like it was necessary to salvage yet another blunder in the presence of Dusk Flight. “Honored Lord Consort, I didn’t mean to...”

Her voice trailed away as the mare looked into her eyes and elegantly raised her hoof. “Please, Honored Princess. I understand. It would be foolhardy to believe rumors didn’t reach you as well on your travels. But... those are just scratches, in the end. Slurs and insults cannot hurt if you don’t let them, as draining as it is to endure them again and again,” she claimed.

Twilight didn’t know if that was entirely true, but... it would require a whole conversation to reach that conclusion. And the moment wasn’t right for that. But could she, perhaps...

... no. No, this wasn’t yet the occasion to brave that topic to its full extent. It would be intrusive and insensitive. There was a time and a place for such things to be discussed.

“Forgive me for my breaches of decorum, Honored Lord Consort. I thank you once more for coming. It was an honor,” Twilight said instead, trying to sound doubly kind and grateful for the opportunity to converse. “I do hope that the Honored Lord shall feel better soon after his accident, as well. And, if it helps... he doesn’t need to organize anything tonight, if it isn’t to his liking. I can wait as long as necessary. The hospitality of the Mountain of Dusk and the Honored Lord is already more than ample.”

Dusk Flight, thankfully, understood what Twilight meant without an issue. The beautiful mare did nod... though her gaze, as incredible and nuanced as it was, lost some of its vibrancy, and her attention seemed already elsewhere.

Which somewhat denied what she had just claimed about evil tongues causing “only scratches” to a pony.

Still, the Lord Consort did her best to remain graceful, despite what must have been happening inside her. “I am grateful, in the name of my Lord, my husband. I’ll make sure to pass your words along. May your night be calm, Honored Princess...”

Having said that, the Lord Consort bowed her head reverently and picked up the basket. Twilight quickly made her way to the doors to unlock them, allowing Dusk Flight to leave...

... and inadvertently causing quite a shock to her entourage, the same sort which she had herself felt due to Dusk Flight’s sudden appearance. Midnight and Rowan Berry immediately stepped away from the entryway, their eyes wide as they felt the presence of the passing Lord Consort. And they too had to restore their composure to give her a proper farewell by the means of a salute and a curtsy, respectively, though for a second Twilight was convinced they would swap those in confusion.

Still, Dusk Flight wasn’t particularly keen on recognizing any of those signs of respect, her gaze quite distant and empty as she trotted, gliding away from the group in her incredible way before disappearing, at least from Twilight’s regular sight, into the dark, distant shadows of the corridor.

Yet she left the two batponies dumbfounded for a while, even after she vanished, until Twilight finally decided to clear her throat and bring them back to reality. And it wasn’t even done due to impatience, but comprehension. After all, she also felt a heartthrob at seeing Dusk Flight leave like a shadowy apparition of ancient times, when beauty was of mythical intensity.

Rowan Berry, who managed to gather her bearings slightly faster than the stallion next to her, nodded in Twilight’s direction finally, though her eyes still seemed most willing to trail away.

“Hwalba knaze, we... didn’t know you had a guest so early in the night,” the healer commented, also sounding a little stunned.

“Neither had I anticipated that meeting,” Twilight admitted, shrugging gently. “And with such a pony no less.”

Midnight shook his head and managed to focus back on the right mare, as Twilight would call herself here. Her beloved seemed rather comforted to do so, having managed to break Dusk Flight’ spell.

“I... Has the Lord Consort come to you with anything specific, perhaps, Honored Princess?” he inquired, his tone betraying both curiosity and concern.

“Yes, but let’s lock the door for that conversation.”

That seemed like the wisest course of action, as the batponies immediately agreed, soon taking their seats around the chamber’s small table, to have the said exchange. One that Rowan Berry decided to initiate, actually.

“Haspadr or me?”

Twilight blinked. “Pardon?”

“Was the Lord Consort asking about what happened to Lord Dusk Harvest in the morning... or did somepony tell her that I had been asking questions around the Mountain before that?” the operative clarified, her voice instinctively becoming quieter at the topic.

“Oh. No, no, it was about the canal and everything there...”

Midnight let out a small exhale of relief at that answer, actually. “So, she didn’t mention Rowan Berry in any way?” As Twilight nodded, he did, too, to himself. “Good. At least that hasn’t become a mess. Yet.”

The healer also looked pleased, knowing she wasn’t compromised, yet turned to the stallion with a surprised expression. At least one that appeared like it at first. “So that did cross your mind too. Although... I’m not sure if I should be pleased by that dramatic breathing of yours. I might have lost my disguise here,” Rowan Berry admitted with disinclination, glancing Twilight’s way, “but I’m not suddenly without my skills and subtlety.”

“Call it caution born out of previous unprofessional conduct,” Midnight quipped back. Actually looking at Twilight as well, as if measuring her displeasure, especially after leaving Rowan Berry to roll her eyes at him.

“Once again, enough is enough. And I don’t feel like sorting these things out myself,” Twilight declared, putting her hoof up to cut the matter and progress. “As I understand... you expected somepony to let the Lord Consort know of your interest in the Family situation, Rowan Berry?”

The operative shrugged, though it wasn’t a sign of dismissal. “In this role, one has to assume the worst can happen, even if one does one’s best,” Rowan Berry explained, that note of professionalism blatant in her voice. “And I wasn’t asking suspicious questions. If anything, leading the locals to tell me something out of their own volition. A word too much here, an implication there. Yet I always considered for a moment that a bat or two, hanging overhead, could be listening in and let Dusk Flight know of my little scouting.”

“She’s caring for bats and training them masterfully, but she doesn’t know how to actually talk to them, I’m certain,” Midnight pointed out, but Twilight gave him a long look.

“Have you forgotten my friend, Fluttershy? The Kind, as you call her?” she inquired.

The stallion hissed a little, admitting to that mistake. Still, the talent was very rare, almost isolated, even in the populous Equestria. So the chances of the Lord Consort communicating with the batponies’ “little brothers” to the point of receiving reports from them were slim, even if a good handler could learn quite a lot from their charges’ behavior and those little signs in body language and mood.

Still, Rowan Berry continued, having presented the unlikely possibility. “Regardless, it crossed my mind without seeming too paranoid to consider. But... you are saying, Honored Princess, that the Lord Consort was more interested in the Lord after all?”

“Only interested in that, in clarifying what happened. I imagine him returning to the palace soaking wet was to everypony’s amusement and joy,” Twilight commented, allowing herself a safe amount of rancor. “So I explained what transpired and she was relieved to hear the story from me accurately. She said that rumors are already circulating about that little accident.”

“Now that,” the healer stated back, tapping the table before her as if she had placed a vital piece of documentation on the surface and had to bring everypony’s attention to it, “is something that I have realized yesternight. The Dusks, apparently, love to gossip. Even more than I always thought.”

Midnight accepted that observation quite naturally. “I imagine that when one has to spend so much time working hard among fellow fruittenders in the same situation, one has to find an outlet and something else to occupy one’s mind with, right? I couldn’t imagine having to withstand such a grueling work and in the light of Sewira Solee...”

Rowan Berry suddenly... giggled to herself, out of all things. “Actually, isn’t there a word in Ekwestriyar... ‘grapevine’? Seems rather on point, I have to say.”

“Considering how many of those I have seen in the Valleys, it’s almost too fitting,” Twilight admitted, somewhat amused by that remark. “So, with that being said... I take it you have had no trouble with learning something interesting about the Lord and his wife?”

“Indeed,” Rowan Berry admitted... and Twilight felt a little bad.

Her question definitely sounded like she herself was scheming. Considering what trepidations she had been going through instead of sleeping... she didn’t particularly enjoy the fact that she felt her conscience being stained, and regardless of her motivations, which were still aimed at helping the heads of the local Family rather than achieving some personal gain or a diplomatic advantage.

Much to Twilight’s further interest, it looked like Rowan Berry was actually somewhat pleased to be using her clandestine abilities and reporting her findings, regardless of whom she was doing it to. Or... maybe she simply enjoyed a bit of gossip herself and was facilitating that eagerness in the current task.

“A lot of what I heard,” she began, leaning in even more, “I already knew to a greater or lesser extent. I had run some of it by Midnight Wind before we knocked on your door, Honored Princess, just to see if he would focus on the same details as I had, among everything I’ve heard.”

Twilight gave her beloved an almost amused glance, hearing that. “Oh? Since when are you proficient in hearsay?”

Though she derived mostly entertainment from that reveal by Rowan Berry, Midnight first just looked at her, then at the healer, his keen eyes betraying some... vexation at the question. Did he think that participating in gossip was beneath him as a warrior and a Nocferratan?

It seemed so, at least from his words. “There are no vines nor grapes, but the Nocferrat talks too,” he claimed, exasperated without a doubt. “And sometimes, when some talk too much or too carelessly, they get a zyaroc.”

Twilight didn’t catch that word, but the healer at the table did. At first, she straightened up a little, as if reprimanded, but then her expression lit up after all.

“Oh, don’t I know it. I have met Deep Mist after he returned to Iug u Opar, actually,” she said, tilting her head a little to the side. Her tone was rather neutral, hinting that perhaps she was hiding her true opinion on the subject. “He did mention your... previous unprofessional conduct, Maednoc Wentr, although I think he was more furious about what the Honored Princess had done to him. Losing a fang... I take it you know exactly what that can mean in our culture, hwalba knaze.”

Twilight would feel a bit embarrassed about that situation, but that flat tone used by Rowan Berry put other emotions first. Especially those closely connected to her feelings for the stallion.

“He tried to attack Midnight Wind with the steel claws, so I reacted on instinct. Firmly.”

The operative lifted up her hooves, slightly defensive at Twilight’s own tone of voice. “I didn’t say that to cast blame, Honored Princess. I’m stating the fact. And I am not surprised you reacted like that. It must have looked dangerous.”

Something about that sentence sat wrong with Twilight, but Midnight’s voice sounded, rather dangerous by itself. “Can we move away from the topic of my fellow Nocferratan and partner having to assault me? As to the ‘gossiping’, as I think we were talking about that after all,” he added, glancing Twilight’s way and clearly wishing to restore his composure, “Rowan Berry did pass some matters to me because some of what she had managed to gather we both already knew. Yet some was utterly fresh, even for me.”

Twilight conceded to returning to that matter, though she would remember the healer’s tone and words. “So... you thought that these new reveals would be the ones worth mentioning first and foremost?” she asked, causing Rowan Berry to nod her head.

“Precisely. And I think one bit of information I would call very... uhm... ‘succulent’. Or, no, ‘juicy’, is that the word?”

“Yes, if it would work here, I suppose,” Twilight admitted, leaning in a little more. “So, what is it? What’s apparently causing the issue with the Lord and Lord Consort?”

Rowan Berry situated herself more comfortably before beginning, pushing one side of her sleek mane further away from her muzzle. “Well... there is the talk of the Goddess’ displeasure, of course. A lack of heir could definitely mean the Immaculate Moon... showing some discontent, however merciful She is. But... perhaps there would be a reason for Her displeasure after all, if there is even a shard of truth to what I have overheard,” the healer claimed.

That definitely worried Twilight, but also gathered yet more of her already keen focus. She could still somehow shift closer to the table, betraying her interest, but she didn't care about that that. There was knowledge to gather for the sake of Dusk Harvest and his wife.

“Apparently,” Rowan Berry continued to gladly provide, seemingly pleased with being given so much undivided and genuinely appreciative attention, “haspadr i haspadre hitve were performing their marital duties initially, regardless of how... low in confidence Lord Dusk Harvest had already been. Allegedly the palace maids were found commenting, initially on a certain lack of romantic occasions and special, private meals and meetings. There was more like a... schedule, actually. Nothing truly intimate.”

“To me that sounds like jealousy coming from them...” Midnight commented.

And Twilight would agree. Then again, that might have just been a fact. If the Lord had been impaired by his stammer for a long time, he could have already been timid. She doubted marriage would have suddenly turned him into a passionate stallion.

The healer continued, quite happy to do so. “But, despite the ‘regularity’ and season after season coming and going, nothing was happening. No wonderful news... and so no end of worries and gossip. Some locals did claim that the Lord Consort got pregnant at some point, but nopony I listened to was saying anything about her actually losing a foal, so that seemed to me like a false pathway and a dead end... or a carefully guarded, shameful secret.”

“I told Rowan Berry that I doubt it. I don’t remember there ever being condolences sent by Lord Midnight Eye in regards to that,” Midnight claimed, nodding in thought and confidence. “And he would definitely be one to offer those in such soleespalyi circumstances. If not I, then my father would have known about that, through the Syinod at least.”

“And that’s a fair point,” the operative agreed, her coral eyes glinting further still. “So I started digging just a little bit, and an elderly, ornery mare told me that I should not bother with the ‘harlot’. And, since I have heard that often enough already and not only here, I chose to focus more on the reason for the insult.”

Twilight grimaced at that word being uttered with Dusk Flight in mind. “Why... that? Actually, no,” she stopped the other mare from answering briefly, intrigued by another thought, “I want to know something else first. You have managed to research and gather all of this in those few hours that you were gone, before Lord Dusk Harvest invited us to see the sheep and the Valleys?”

Rowan Berry’s initial reaction... was to back away from the table just a little. Like on instinct. “I take it you are doubting me, Honored Princess.”

“Not at all, no,” Twilight assured her. “I can tell you are genuinely trying to convey everything, I’m just quite surprised at the amount and volume. Learning about what maids have said right after the Lord and Lord Consort were married?” she pointed out and must have made quite a face, considering that both Rowan Berry and Midnight looked at each other. “I’m just... impressed.”

The operative let out a small exhale, then looked to the side, as if embarrassed. “Ha, I mean... it’s a part of the training. Keep our mouths shut, eyes peeled. Or ears, actually. We’re a picked force, relying on resourcefulness, among other things. Gathering information is vital to us...” Rowan Berry explained.

Was it Twilight, or was she actually happy to do so?

Seemed like it. Because when the healer looked back, her tone was, at the very least, pleased, even if a smile did not manage to move her lips. “It’s... nice to just be appreciated,” she said... apparently a little surprised by her own words.

Midnight’s gentle hiss cut through the moment. And Twilight felt a sudden urge to tell him a few, harsh words for that. However, before she could Rowan Berry instead decided to continue... though it was easy to tell that she was doing so to stop herself from saying anything to Midnight.

“Regarding the insult thrown the way of the Lord Consort... Well, first of all, the Honored Lord started to shy away from spending time with her after a while. It appeared like he just lost any hope, even the smallest, at having an heir, and began considering himself more useful as a supervisor to the Family’s tasks than a leader or even but a husband.”

Even at that point Twilight was considering chastising Midnight somewhat, but decided to leave that for later, instead presenting a question, a rhetorical one. “Should I presume that it made him look and act with even less confidence than he previously did?”

Rowan Berry nodded, and her voice carried a note of sympathy this time, the healer in her definitely understanding the issue. “And the stammer became even worse, quite so. But here is also where it gets even more ‘interesting’. From what I understand through the gossip, at some point, he had just... come to terms with what was happening all around, that this was just how things would be from there on. And being the considerate, altruistic, and self-sacrificing stallion that he clearly is, because, despite the criticism, even those vocal about him being a poor and weak Lord had to admit to these traits,” the operative pointed out, “Lord Dusk Harvest thought that Dusk Flight should not be forced to endure such a worthless husband like him.”

Twilight definitely made a face. It just couldn’t be helped. She knew that the haspadr had issues with self-worth, but this...

“So... what did he do? He obviously didn’t divorce her.”

“... what’s that word?” the healer asked, momentarily perplexed.

Midnight decided to explain. “Ending the marriage. How it can be done in Equestria.”

“Ah. Yes, that... It doesn’t work like that here,” Rowan Berry admitted, looking rather... irked by the notion.

“Oh? I thought that the role of a marriage is more social than religious,” Twilight pointed out, having in mind what she could recall from the interviews with Midnight prior. “So if it doesn’t manage to help extend the bloodline...”

Her beloved nodded. “That’s a very logical assumption, but it being ‘more’ social does not mean it is completely out of our religious dogmas.”

“What Goddess has joined together, let ponies not separate...” Rowan Berry pointed out as well. “I could cite more of our scriptures on that matter, but I wouldn’t want to make a mistake in translation and sully their lessons... A marriage is a rite that cannot be undone, unless there would be most serious circumstances, known only to the aksiosaniye.”

“I have a feeling that is not the case here after all. Or at least not at the moment,” Twilight admitted, considering how the situation that they were in could further affect things for the Lord and his wife. “But delving into ‘getting out’ of a marriage would be a whole other discussion to have, with my own views on the matter,” she pointed out, also to herself. “Please, continue.”

Rowan Berry did so gladly, wishing to share all that she had managed to gather. “So, the Honored Lord must have decided that, despite being stuck in this unhappy, fruitless marriage, Dusk Flight should not be forced to, among everything else, endure a worthless stallion like himself. So he did the one thing he thought would make her at least somewhat happy and fulfilled... however weird it was. But, I suppose, his logic and reasoning were a little compromised. And still are.”

Twilight simply had to ask, when the silence prolonged itself for the first heartbeat more than necessary. “And what was that solution?”

“He told her that she is free not to stay faithful to him...”

And that definitely wasn’t a pleasant thing for Rowan Berry to reveal, considering her hiss. Accompanied by Midnight’s.

“... an actual open marriage?” Twilight wished to clarify whether she had heard it right.

Midnight, who must have seen her face losing a little color, asked, rather curious, “Is that how you call those in Ekwestriya?”

Rowan Berry seemed also quite interested, though in a slightly antipathetic way. “Are those actually practiced? I honestly thought this was simply Dusk Harvest’s misbegotten idea...”

In both of their tones Twilight could hear the underlying sound of disapproval, so she decided to explain it quickly, to the best of her abilities. “Well... Equestria is a land of many cultures and backgrounds, as the tribes that came together to form it initially differed greatly, with local, cultural variations too. And, of course, the most common form of bonding between two ponies is marriage, without including anypony else, but... polyamorous relationships, ‘herds’ or however else they could be called, those did exist and could still be found if one would search.”

“And that’s... accepted?” the healer asked, looking at Twilight sideways. Hard.

“Well, it’s complicated, I admit. And I’m not an expert in it,” Twilight admitted, realizing that she hadn’t ever studied that particular topic, from a legal standpoint for example. “There are local customs, there are general laws, and things need to, ultimately, fit in somehow. If nopony is being hurt by such an arrangement, then I suppose it can be, at least, tolerated, if not approved or endorsed...”

Midnight looked at Twilight silently for a brief moment, as if judging something, or running a scenario of some sort in his mind, then shrugged, hissing as that pulled on one of his remaining bandages.

“Kirwe...” he muttered under his breath before speaking louder. “No, even in the most ‘optimistic’ scenario. Not my thing.”

“Not our thing,” Rowan Berry corrected him, and firmly. “And, to put what I have said into perspective... if the Lord really offered that to the Lord Consort, then, whatever he was trying to achieve, he put her in a very difficult position.”

“What was he trying to achieve, though? For his wife to simply feel physically fulfilled in the embrace of another, or to... you know...” Twilight tried to convey what she wanted to without turning red at the thoughts racing in her mind. “... accepting a possible foal that could come from such an ‘arrangement’ as his own? And the heir to the Family?”

“He would have to strong-leg pretty much the entire local priesthood, the Syinod...” Midnight responded, pontificating, his armored hoof tapping on the table like that of a disappointed father figure. “Or the situation would have to get so dire, with him pretty much looking at his funeral stos. There being absolutely no other choice... no, but even then, there are many Dusks that could take the mantle instead!”

“Could he still try and do that?” Twilight pressed the matter a little more.

Rowan Berry weighed the options with a focused expression as well. “Honestly... He seems so accepting of the dreadful situation and all of its subtleties, even the more appalling ones, that it wouldn’t surprise me, not entirely. I’d even risk saying that his mental state would cause him to believe that he deserves to be in the middle of all of that... And, what’s even more complicated, even if he were to break conventions like that, despite the rumors spreading beyond the Iug and the general uproar in the nation...”

Her voice trailed off, but Twilight could bet on the correct way of finishing the statement.

“It’s a Family matter, isn’t it?” she bet, shaking her head. “It doesn’t directly affect the other Lords or Families enough to require a direct intervention.”

Midnight nodded, pretty much in unison with Rowan Berry. “Something to definitely gain infamy though, because I doubt the scribes would leave a dry thread on him... And that is not me making a reference to what happened in the Dalli, it’s a figure of speech...” he clarified, not that it made Twilight less worried about the entire scenario.

“Infamy...” she echoed the word, finding herself reluctant to accept such a possibility in full. “You’ll have to forgive me, but... I find this all hard to wrap my head around. Lord Dusk Harvest looks like he is working his mane and tail off to try and provide for the nation, considering his focus and his dedication. He humbles himself in almost everything he does, definitely in all I have seen him doing, to the point of acting like he’s practically a nopony. He offers his own palace to the ill and unfortunate, ignoring the splendor he is due... and he would be considered ignominious for trying to safeguard his Family’s future through any means necessary, however terrible these actions would seem...” Twilight summed up her issues with the situation, despite the fact she too felt disturbed by Dusk Harvest’s choices. “It will be just my frustration talking, mostly, but is somebody laying his good name on the line for the well-being and security of others always deserving ill-repute?”

Neither of the batponies said anything for a moment, accepting the outburst as a necessity. However, the moment of silence was going on and on. Twilight didn’t understand why exactly, unwilling to accept that she had shocked them both so deeply. But she managed to soon realize that while Midnight was looking straight at Rowan Berry... she, in return, had her eyes squarely on Twilight.

And the cause for that stare soon became obvious to Twilight. Because from the healer’s perspective... and considering her special, clandestine place, that question could very well be applied to another Lord. Deciding to take drastic steps to assure that her bloodline would remain pure and to protect her Mountain from civil war was almost exactly what Azure Mist had done.

Twilight could poke many holes in that particular matter... but, again, now wasn’t the time. And she couldn’t get any more frustrated, for the sake of herself and her own well-being.

“So, that’s the problem in this situation...” she wished to conclude.

“If it only ended there.”

It was going to be for naught, apparently, for Rowan Berry’s sentence could only spell more terrible things to learn. And since they were so far deep and gone... it was better to hear it all after all.

“How does this get worse, then?” Twilight asked, willing to just bear it all and steeling herself for what she was about to hear.

And while the operative wasn’t exactly pleased to provide, she definitely wanted to perform the entirety of her task properly.

“While I heard some mention that Dusk Flight didn’t feel like it was a solution at all, and some claiming that she actively begged the haspadr to take back even but the empty promise of allowing her such behavior...” she paused for just a breath, shaking her head. “Well, the Honored Lord just left things at that. Completely avoided the Lord Consort from then on, to the best of his abilities... and then just...”

Rowan Berry hesitated again, causing Midnight to actually gesture at Twilight. “Go on, tell the Honored Princess.” His tone was a little sharp, like an actual order, and it definitely prompted the operative to spill the remaining beans.

“It seems that the Lord did actually convince himself that his offer had been taken up on at some point. Just like some of the local population thinks to this day. And though Dusk Harvest presented this solution himself... he can barely endure the thought that Dusk Flight was unfaithful to him after all.”

Twilight didn’t react at first. She didn’t know how to react. So she focused firstly on simply trying to get all of the thoughts in her mind under control. Or, at the very least, organized, because she doubted she could just grasp it all. All that Rowan Berry had just told her seemed so... so...

So much more than Twilight thought she would have to tackle when she had made her choice to help the Lord. And though it was a promise given only to herself... it would be cowardly to just step back. No, that wasn’t going to be her way. She had to stomach the situation somehow, right next to all the other things she needed to digest, and then... come up with something.

Twilight felt nauseous.

She closed her eyes and thought of nothing else but her breathing. Or at least attempted to. There was too much happening in her head to really achieve focus. However...

Silly as it still might have appeared from her perspective, she simply allowed herself to reach out and gaze past all of those obtrusive thoughts, towards an unseen help.

'Immaculate Moon... give me calm.'

And, surprisingly, that little prayer helped a lot. At least when it came to Twilight reminding herself that she could cling to the hope in her. To that inexplicable force, which could truly force things to be well in the end.

But the reality around still beckoned. One had to act and fight for the right to that good end.

“I want to thank you, Rowan Berry, you have done remarkably,” Twilight finally managed to utter in the other mare’s direction, earning a nod from her. “I had little idea matters were so dire, but... it all definitely explains some things we have seen so far, no?”

“Those are just rumors, and yet... you have said it yourself, hwalba knaze,” the healer replied. “It makes certain sense to us as well.”

Midnight nodded, though not without making a face. “Indeed. I think you’ve done your part, Rowan Berry, especially considering the given time frame.”

The mare said nothing in return, only looked at the stallion intently, though Twilight found it hard to pay attention to that. That knot in her stomach was loosening, yet not entirely. For she had tied that one out of her own volition. So she had to endure it in her pursuit of doing the right thing.

“I’ll need time to process it all...” she admitted, putting a hoof to her forehead. Maybe to steady herself, maybe to check for a fever due to all of these revelations. Just in case. “I’ve told the Lord Consort that further sightseeing tonight is not necessary due to what happened, I think the Honored Lord could use a night away from worrying about my visit. Seems even more prudent after what you have told me, Rowan Berry.”

The mare appeared to agree with her again, considering her expression. “I also think that’s a good idea, as a lupule. I doubt he could catch a malady from such a plunge, but... we know that a pony’s well-being also includes their state of mind. And... I’m afraid to think about the Honored Lord’s state, actually. His fall into the water, in public, in front of you, that will definitely be hard for him to come to terms with, as willing as he is to accept and acknowledge terrible things happening to him in his current state.”

Twilight would share this point completely, though Midnight’s chuckle took her attention instead. It felt very much out of place.

“First of all, I’m sure the Honored Lord could find somepony else to show the Honored Princess about,” the stallion commented.

In a tone much more frigid than even the one used by his former father-in-law, clearly revealing that the possibility of following Dusk Tarn about the Mountain wasn’t really a ‘no problem’ situation for Midnight. Quite the opposite, it clearly frustrated him to no end considering his following words, which clearly served no other purpose than to vent that ire.

“I’m also quite interested in that show of concern about the Honored Lord from you, Rowan Berry,” the stallion pointed out, with a derogatory smirk no less. “Last I checked, Lord Azure Mist thought very little about the Honored Lord. And you say that you are empathizing with him now?”

The other mare gave Midnight a long look. “You might have forgotten it completely at this point, but I am a healer. The fact that I serve as my Honored Lord’s occultane does not make me overlook my calling. I’m sure you could understand that were you willing to do so even a little, Nocferratan... no?”

Twilight’s brow furrowed. At the situation, yes, but mostly at her beloved. In this particular set of circumstances... she was forced to take the healer’s side.

“I’m quite certain that Rowan Berry is a pony like any other, despite serving as an operative. She has the right to feel sorry for another and wish to provide them help, even with her haspadre having different views.”

The look in the other mare’s coral eyes in response to those words was quite unique. Despite the fact that there was a chasm between her and Twilight, for many, more or less complex, reasons, Rowan Berry seemed... at least a little grateful that she was being seen as more than but a pony for clandestine errands.

Actually, that gaze of hers was quite deep and profound for how short a time it met Twilight’s own.

Midnight clearly thought otherwise, considering his discontent expression. He obviously wanted to say more, with something fuming inside him and festering in his keen eyes.

But frankly, Twilight had had enough of this frustration, at least for the moment. So she intercepted him.

“If you could please both leave me now,” she declared, trying not to sound too irritated herself. Only regal. She’d have that talk with her beloved later, at a more private moment. “I need to consider some things and plan ahead about what to do with this new understanding that I have. Get yourself something to eat if you haven’t already, but stay about and do let me know if there is any word from the Honored Lord at all.”

“Of course, hwalba knaze,” Rowan Berry listened and replied without hesitation, even offering a proper bow as she was leaving.

A gesture which was repaid with a polite and acknowledging nod. Seemed a little out of place to use the operative and her talents personally... but Twilight also felt that finding a good cause to utilize such skills might have been justifiable. She could recall hearing a rumor about Equestria having a sort of unit composed of ponies with questionable pasts and gifts, seeking personal betterment in the country’s service...

And more so... it looked like Rowan Berry was genuinely pleased by being recognized for her hard and quite impressive work.

Midnight, however, brooded. That much was certain. And he was far less deferential in his momentary farewells.

Something was eating at him. She could bet on the what. But considering how he was acting towards the healer again... well, Twilight felt like letting him figure things out on his own for a while would be beneficial. Until they would have a moment to share a while, then she would set things straight yet further. The last thing she needed was him becoming erratic and unashamedly bitter towards the healer. There was a better way of reaching that mare.

For now, however, Twilight would have to use whatever time was left for her before the morning, hoping that a sudden summons from the Honored Lord would not interrupt her or, worse, occupy her at a crucial moment. So she took a brief moment to concentrate and center herself... which might or might have not involved a quick, ice-cold shower and an even quicker, pleasantly hot spell to dry out. And a breathing exercise to deal with at least some anxiety.

Then it was time for action. The draft, to create the response proper. That was Twilight’s main goal, she set it up in her mind, gathered all of the focus she could muster, despite the running thoughts and the restless day. She had to do this. She would do this.

She’d have to grant the Princesses at least something brief and to the point, letting them know that she was still fine, that she was aware of their warnings and heeding them, despite them bringing her a feeling of being... used. Not that she had to put that down in the letter. She was pretty sure they were aware.

Nevertheless, Twilight made it absolutely clear in her writing that she was moving things along towards the cause of peace. And, considering everything, that unless one or two Lords decided to go rogue, which was a tiny possibility but still one, Noctraliya would not be starting an invasion. Yet, at least, as the most pessimistic scenario would need to be taken into consideration. Keeping an eye out on things without being discovered, not spooking anypony among the Covenant, would be the wisest course of action after all.

But it was also crucial for everypony to take a deep breath and exhale, just like she had done. Things were less crushing after a moment of peace and silence.

So Twilight wrote. And wrote. And wrote, this time with far greater clarity of mind than last day, when she had fallen asleep right on that very table. She was glad she had put up some more candles, actually, since the evening really didn’t give her a chance to renew the spell on her eyes, and she wasn’t going to waste so much time on trying to reapply it without Midnight’s presence.

Thank Harmony, she quickly found the correct pacing and rhythm in her reply, allowing herself to fall into the flow of thoughts and words naturally. She wrote with intent and conviction, wishing to assure everypony that she wasn’t going to be caught unaware and that she had hope for this mission of hers still.

That part came to her most easily, actually. All of her reply was honest, but those few paragraphs came straight from Twilight’s heart, like an outpouring of faith and aspirations, ones which she believed could be realized. It would only take the right approach and some patience.

And finally... there Twilight was, over a “technically” finished reply. It was just a case of reading it once more, checking it for something she could still add, something she could change or amend. She had no idea how much time had passed, though considering the candles next to her... a lot. But the result was more than satisfying, which definitely helped to count this night as—

A knock on her door.

“Kto bid to?” Twilight asked from over the parchment.

“Midnight Wind.”

Full name, but no title... Twilight pondered for a moment before replying, rolling the response up but keeping it on the table. He knew about it, but the contents couldn’t be for his eyes.

“Come in.”

She said, acquiescing to the preference of her heart which wanted to see Midnight again, though her brain knew that if they were going to talk... it wasn’t necessarily going to be pretty.

Her beloved made his way in as soon as she magically unlocked the door, locking them behind himself with intent and focus, yet avoiding a slam. that was a good and a bad sign simultaneously.

He gave Twilight a look right afterwards, his gaze lingering for a second on the parchment next to her.

“The reply, I presume?”

“Yes,” she admitted, setting the letter down and getting up from the table, grimacing at the stiff feeling in her back. “How long was I busy?”

“Long enough for me to wonder if you could even remember that eating was a thing,” Midnight told her, pointing back almost casually. “I was wondering about sending our faithful investigator for a meal. Wished to ask whether you would like to join us or if we could get you something specific.”

“Ah, it’s that late, alright. Well, it can wait a bit longer, I’m sure,” Twilight immediately told him.

Realizing that she sounded a little theatrical. Nothing she could do about it, unfortunately, especially considering his vocabulary. She hated giving him a lecture, but...

“That ‘faithful investigator’ you have just mentioned has a name. Rowan Berry. And as much as I can understand your frustrations, both with her presence and what happened last morning, I think you can do better than to vent at her. Again. She deserves at least a modicum of respect. She could have acted very differently after being exposed. Yet she stayed and, as you could see—”

“What I could see was you trying to indulge her for whatever reason,” Midnight interrupted her, rather sharply. Definitely irked. “And while I know you well enough, my light, with your noble attempts at making friends with all around you, I want you to remember that she’s not a pony to trust or to humor. What she is is somepony that needs to remember her place, lest she continues to be a danger.”

Twilight’s expression soured, she could feel it well enough. It still didn’t feel fully indicative of what she felt bubbling inside her, however, especially since Midnight’s tone felt almost... patronizing. Like he was some sort of an overseer, instructing a subordinate.

Oh, whatever anger and discomfort was inside of him, Twilight wouldn’t let that do at all.

“I’m sorry, are you... trying to tell me who I can try to show Friendship to?” she asked the stallion, taking a step towards him.

It wasn’t meant as a threatening gesture, only confident. Yet the stallion’s brow furrowed as he continued to look straight into Twilight’s eyes, that keen gaze of his growing sharper and more piercing yet.

He tried to keep his voice calmer than his stare... but that was too little, too late. “I’m simply warning you not to let yourself be too comfortable with her around, again. And I’m stopping her from feeling like that herself. Occultani are skilled in many things, including getting close to their targets, under the guise of amity,” he tried to explain, his gaze not losing any of its keenness, but showing something else as well. Something regretful. Though Twilight didn’t care what it was. “She might wish to appear useful only to—”

“I’m absolutely through with schemes tonight,” came the interruption long time in the making. “Could you even try and consider that Rowan Berry might want to actually be useful and even helpful, now that she has agreed to do what she considers the ‘lesser evil’ from her perspective?” Twilight pointed out, firmly. “She’s done a terrific job in just a few hours! And haven’t you heard her? Haven’t you seen that she looked genuinely appreciated?”

The questions didn’t seem to get through to the stallion opposite her. “I’ve looked at her enough, trust me. I’m here trying to warn you, I’m not here to have an argument about what kind of morally noble mare soleespala Rowan Berry might, at some point, maybe, kind of, become. She’s a threat right now.”

For somepony claiming they weren't being confrontational, Midnight’s tone was much too sharp.

And Twilight realized what was happening. She, herself, was letting out all that gathered pressure from the last few nights. In an unreasonable way? Perhaps. But she couldn’t care less at that point.

“Threats hidden all around, how typical of where I am currently,” she pointed out, venom seeping through even into her speech with her beloved. “I seem to clearly remember that I’ve already told you that I am being cautious. And that I get that you are careful. But I did ask you to at least show some good will. Or, if anything, not show bad one!” Twilight let him know, and clearly, almost pointing a hoof at him. “But here you are again! Not only treating her like a threat, treating her like refuse! Like she’s some sort of a worthless number two or something!”

Midnight’s right eye twitched just a little as she said that. Which was definitely worrying, but not as much as his words.

“So I’m the ‘bad’ pony in this situation finally,” he didn’t declare as much as stated the fact, with a sour smile no less. “Maybe that’s for the best.”

Twilight wasn’t going to play whatever game that was. “As long as you continue to degrade her and put yourself on some sort of a moral pedestal, yes!” she told him instead, taking another step towards him. “I’ve confronted her, I’ve given her a choice, because I believe that she can be a better pony, and that she can, if only given the opportunity, find the right path to trot! That does require giving her some leeway, even if—!”

“Leeway,” Midnight repeated the word as if he couldn’t understand its meaning. And, in some way, it seemed that he didn’t. “You have no idea what it means to give occultani some leeway, why would you?” he asked, pained by his own words.

“Well, if I obviously don’t,” she responded, somehow keeping herself from shouting. She’d have to put a spell on the room to do so safely. Not that she wasn’t tempted. “Then maybe you should tell me, instead of acting like a malicious colt.”

“It’s like drinking poison,” Midnight claimed, his voice turning unnaturally calm. “Sweet, addicting poison which muddles your senses and lowers your guard. Until you wake up, realizing far too late that you have made a terrible mistake,” he hissed through clenched teeth, as if the experience was intimately known to him. “Or sometimes you don’t, ever. Instead, you find yourself right in Peraure, because seldom do you find somepony with the power to rip your soul from there!”

The intent in his voice almost gave Twilight a pause, even in her ire. “And how would you know that, Midnight Wind?” she asked, still more as a taunt than out of genuine curiosity still.

And finding herself almost muzzle to muzzle with him. She had taken one more step in his direction, without realizing it.

The stallion not only stood his ground, but had advanced, closing the distance.

“Because...!”

A flash blinded both of them. Then a ripping sound came to both of their ears.

From the wall opposite Twilight’s bed, a long, snake-like form shot out as if pushed into the chamber by a heavy gust of wind, which almost tossed it against the table. Behind the semi-uninvited guest, a small, irregularly shaped hole, a gash carved out of the very world around, rapidly repaired itself in the illumination of a silver membrane, then dissipated completely.

Both Twilight and Midnight stared wide-eyed at the figure of Discord, shaking violently like a dog which had to get water out of his thick fur.

“Ugh, this thing is annoying!” the draconequus complained, then gave the room and its occupants a quick glance. “Oh, goodie, goodie, I’m here! Am I interrupting?” he asked. “Oh, of course I am!” he added immediately, not interested in an actual response.

Actually, very much not interested in an actual response, looming over the couple with a progressively more and more impish smile.

“What exactly am I interrupting, though?”

Chapter LXXI – Correspond to Chaos

Honestly? Discord did ask a rather interesting question, one that remained so even after accounting for the rather unique circumstances it was asked in. Because, his sudden, premature appearance and his impish grin aside, the Spirit of Chaos' inquiry still gave Twilight a momentary pause.

What even was that? What was that clash that she just experienced with Midnight? Their stress doing the loud talking? A lovers’ quarrel? Or something completely different?

Well, whatever it was, she would have to leave it, and Midnight’s words and gaze, for later. Regardless of whatever it actually was, Twilight knew how it must have looked from an outside perspective, like something far more interesting than a disagreement between a Princess and her assigned bodyguard. If the draconequus had been watching after all, instead of making a comment on reaction alone, seeing the two of them arguing so fiercely yet being muzzle to muzzle could only mean...

Twilight was going to start explaining, for an explanation was very much needed, but a sudden shift of movement intercepted her attempt.

Midnight, witnessing a strange, chimera-like creature suddenly manifesting in the middle of Twilight’s room, jumped right between her and Discord, despite his bandages and the shock he surely must have been in, lowering his stance and baring his fangs. His warrior’s instincts flared no less than his nostrils, as he tried to bring the most fearsome expression possible onto his muzzle.

His stance failed to frighten the Spirit of Chaos, but, witnessing such a fierce posture, the draconequus simply had to smile wider. He didn’t flinch nor back away even a little, however. His reaction was quite the opposite.

“O-ho-ho! What a brave little soldier this one is!” he praised Midnight in his natural, malicious way, looking like he was also fighting the urge to pet the stallion on the head. “Was he a gift, Princess Twilight? There’s some wrapping left on him.”

With a quick snap of his talon and a flash, Midnight’s woolen bandages changed into quite the glaring display of mismatched and tasteless compilation of Hearth’s Warming wrapping paper, gaudy just enough to give Rarity a mild aneurysm.

The stallion-turned-present looked down on himself, hissed loudly, then returned his gaze to Discord, eyes burning with keenness yet shaded with disturbance.

“Diabl! Whoever you are, stay away!” he growled at the draconequus, though the best he could manage when it came to intimidation was invoking another hearty chuckle.

“Awww! Princess, he talks! Could I take him out for walks sometimes?”

Twilight wasn’t sure whether it was Discord showing his, inexplicable, prejudice towards batponies or him randomly being even more of his annoying self... which, honestly, felt lamentably fitting, but whatever it was, it was the last straw. Especially since it appeared to be so for Midnight, too, as he prepared to pounce and protect her from this supernatural threat, despite the grasp of natural fear when facing a creature like Discord.

She put her hoof on her beloved’s shoulder. Their disagreement was irrelevant at the very moment. And... she could afford such a gesture, as she doubted that there was much room left for pretense.

To think that Discord would be the first in Equestria to know about her relationship... It almost felt like a cruel joke. Regardless, Twilight kept her voice steady and calm as she addressed the combat-ready stallion.

“Midnight, stand down, please…” she asked of him. “This is the ‘associate’ I was warning you about—”

“ ‘Associate’?! A shameful display!” Discord moaned in protest, as if she had just insulted him and fifty generations of his ancestors. Not that he really had any to speak of, she didn’t think. “Princess Twilight, how dare you, I thought we were friends!” he continued, producing a hoofkerchief from his nose. That didn’t make it look any cleaner, even before he blew loudly into it. “Woe is me, I’m an associate to the royalty and nothing more! Nothing more ever! Nevermore!”

Midnight didn’t relax witnessing such a display, not at all, but... his readiness was now marred with a healthy dose of confusion. Twilight understood that well, actually. It was hard enough for her to properly grasp the draconequus and his antics, and she had known him for quite some time now.

She took a deep breath. “Dramatic meltdowns aside, please,” she spoke, actually causing a giggle to erupt from the chaotic intruder, “this is Discord. The Spirit of Chaos.”

“Actually the Lord of it, if I see fit,” the draconequus bragged, suddenly dressed in finery that could put the richest boutiques in Canterlot to shame. Or it would, were it to stay on him for longer than an instant, actually, before melting away like a fresh painting in the rain. “Maybe then I will have a chance at friendship with the crème de la crème of Equestria!”

Even when bragging, he still complained, getting himself a tall glass of what Twilight thought and hoped was coffee, allegedly, and sipping the very top of it, with the smallest finger of his leonine paw pointing away as well. Then, of course, he made the beverage disappear into nothingness, with a loud slurp from nopony in particular.

“And your name, staunch warrior, would be…?” Discord asked when he was done. At least he paid Midnight that courtesy, perhaps not being completely focused on himself and his woes after all.

Midnight glanced back at Twilight, reluctant to let go of his position and stance, though his greatest foe at the moment was his mounting bewilderment at the draconequus’ actions, even as the Spirit offered him his paw in a greeting.

The stallion eventually managed to actually reply to the question, however unconvinced of Discord's politeness he remained. “Wentr u Rodine Maednoc, Nocferratan u Neskaza Lunee…” he declared, his voice retaining the official quality, even if Midnight himself was a bit reluctant to engage in such a conversation in the first place, and even less keen on shaking hooves with the draconequus.

Discord, quite the opposite, was much more intrigued, and happy to have a chat. Though he began by conjuring for himself… an absolutely massive cotton swab.

Which Midnight, for the briefest of moments, considered some sort of an over-sized weapon, and bared his fangs again.

Until the Spirit began to ostentatiously clean his ears with it, which definitely destroyed the illusion of direct threat.

“Do pardon me, I didn’t quite catch that,” Discord commented through the sounds of polishing glass and moving furniture which were accompanying his deep, sudden scrubbing. “It honestly sounded like you were speaking that strange jargon which Luna seems to know,” he continued, pulling out the swab's tip and producing with it something that looked like an ancient scroll with Noctraliyar alphabet on it. “Heard her swearing in it once, it actually could cause one’s ears to wilt.”

Discord’s ears did wilt, of course, in a most perturbing way, though Twilight wondered whether it was any more perturbing than Midnight’s expression at hearing the draconequus claim the Immaculate Moon used to shout expletives in Noctaliya’s native tongue.

As much as Twilight wanted this situation ending up in a civil exchange between her beloved and the Spirit, she had to step in to try and make it so.

“Discord, again, this is Midnight Wind. He has been assigned to be in my entourage for my journey here,” she explained. “I told him that you might appear, though you must understand that ponies around here aren’t really used to anypony like you just materializing out of thin air.”

“Well, I am one of a kind,” Discord praised himself with a wide smile. “By the way, it wasn’t ‘thin air’, by the way, it was more like thick, silver molasses, you know?” He grabbed the scroll which had just appeared and wrung it out, causing Noctraliyan letters and a bright, argent liquid to squeeze out and drip on the floor.

Twilight saw Midnight’s obvious shock, both at seeing a parchment being both destroyed like that and all the strange effects surrounding it, but she squeezed his shoulder a little to try and calm him down.

“Don’t worry, that wasn’t a real scroll,” she told him, not knowing whether it was true but hoping so, nevertheless. “Discord simply enjoys... visual aids when he’s talking. Illusions and summoning.”

“Right, tac, uhm...”

The stallion seemed to believe her, while still trying to wrap his head around what he was seeing. Not that it was actually the best course of action when facing the draconequus, for sometimes, as much as it pained her to say it, Twilight knew it was best to just accept things without explanation.

“Spirit of Chaos, as in...?” Midnight attempted to understand who he was dealing with anyway. “You’re not a… deity of some sort, are you?”

Discord grinned even wider, then snapped his fingers, summoning a snow-white toga on himself, along with granting himself a bushy beard reaching to his midriff. He held up his talon, and something akin to a static lightning bolt flickered into existence in it.

His voice boomed with thunder. Localized thunder, at least, not loud enough to overpower his voice.

“Would you like me to be, my son?”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “He’s not like your Goddess and Her Sister. He’s more of a trickster spirit, actually, and—”

“Blasphemy!” Discord claimed, again faking outrage, but causing only another expression of exasperation from her.

“... and while powerful and whimsical, he’s agreed to help me out in my mission. He has his heart in the right place nowadays.”

Midnight glanced at Twilight, then at the draconequus... who opened up his chest like a doorway and showed a very fake image of his heart. It was smiling cutely, as well.

The heart, not Discord. He was wearing a much more impish grin.

“Al... right,” the batpony summed up all what that he was bearing witness to, still trying to process what was unraveling right before him. “So he is the one passing your reply on, yes?”

“Yes,” Twilight admitted, suddenly feeling like it wasn’t the best of ideas. Letting Discord play the mailman seemed very much out of place, and yet... what was there to do? “He arrived a little earlier, however. I was hoping to meet him on my own here,” she accentuated, not that it would in any way cause the Spirit's conscience any discomfort. “As you can see, Midnight, he’s a bit... uh...”

“Incredible?” the draconequus suggested, closing the “door” into himself and instead writing a very clear and very overdone letter “i” on his chest, one that could easily fit those comic book characters Twilight had seen before.

“I’d say, actually, that he’s a bit… much,” Midnight retorted, earning for himself a hearty chuckle from the Spirit of Chaos.

“Oh, I like him, he can stay,” Discord gifted the most unlikely of praises before floating just a little bit closer to the two of them, almost invading their personal space. “Unless, of course, you would like him to leave, Princess. You looked like a mare with a pet peeve just now! And you were standing so close, like you wanted to push him away with your mighty majesty…” the draconequus added, his voice oozing sarcasm. He still conjured up a measuring tape, just to make sure his obviously accurate observation was accurate. “… but he wasn’t budging, not at all! And I wonder why. It’s like he actually wanted to be close, despite all the rage and irritation! How incredibly interesting.”

Twilight sighed inwardly. If she could read into Discord even a little bit, she had to once more accept that he knew exactly what their disagreement looked like, and that the Spirit simply wanted to have a little fun with “catching” them and forcing her to admit to the obvious truth for his own, wicked satisfaction.

It could have been worse, Twilight thought. He could have caught them both in the bath. It wouldn’t change the ultimate outcome, but there would be more red muzzles all around.

So… Twilight made up her mind once more. She gave Midnight a soft glance, one that softened further when she spotted his body tensing up again at the draconequus’ insinuations. When her beloved’s own gaze met hers, it was filled with a distinct gleam of worry, one that had replaced its earlier look of confusion. He wasn’t oblivious to what Discord was doing or suggesting in the slightest, he was simply trying to figure out how to deal with it, because… well, obviously, the draconequus wasn’t Custodian Lichen or even Rowan Berry. Their secret being revealed to him instinctively felt like a much, much greater threat to Midnight, even if the stallion couldn’t really comprehend Discord’s reach or intentions.

He wasn’t be wrong to be anxious, Twilight would agree. However… as peculiar as such a reveal, and the entire situation, was, perhaps this wasn’t going to be the most terrible of things to happen? For some reason that she couldn’t quite explain, she felt rather… at ease, letting their secret be revealed further yet.

After all, sometimes Discord’s chaos wasn’t completely unpredictable. He would have his fun, maybe blatant mockery would be on the table for some time, but he definitely understood the nuances of such a situation… right?

Or something. Perhaps it was just her trying to couch in her own mind what was about to happen, yet Twilight still had that distinct feeling of being... hopeful, considering everything. She was strangely expectant that things wouldn’t become worse with the draconequus in on the clandestine romance…

… perhaps he would make revealing it to her family, her other friends, and the Princesses easier, actually? In due time?

‘No.’ The answer in Twilight’s mind was definitely negative in that regard, but she stayed with her sudden and ultimate decision.

“If you want to ask about something directly, Discord, you very much can,” she told the draconequus boldly, holding her head high and, despite even the disagreement she had just shared with Midnight, proud and unapologetic about their relationship. About their love.

Yet her stance and her words still caused Midnight to look at her with an almost terrified recognition. He grasped her intention as firmly as he did Discord’s suggestions, and would have even protested, were it not for the fact that such a token action would have simply testified to the matter even more.

The batpony’s grimace made for an incredible comparison with the Spirit’s own expression, which was a picture of pure, mischievous satisfaction. A self-righteous one, too, of course.

“Oh, why would I ever ask you about anything directly? That would be so boring and normal, and you know how I feel about that!” he declared with that tone of chaotic sanctimony. “No, no, no, I’m pretty sure I have the answer already. And I recall that sudden, very, very crimson blush I saw on you before…”

Twilight heard a snap and suddenly felt like something was wrong. Well, if the itching feeling of rouge on her cheeks, caking her muzzle with fake color was of any indication. Thankfully, it wasn’t anything that a quick spell couldn’t fix, even before Midnight could comment on her new look, as she could only imagine the sheer volume of makeup that suddenly manifested itself on her face, though her magical interference did cause Discord to moan like an artist robbed of his inspiration right in the middle of creating a masterpiece. He visualized his desire with the stylish beret of a budding painter, tilted to the side for that extra avant-garde look.

“Gah, why would you do that? I still wanted to add a bit of mascara for that fierce, intense look of unrivaled emotion!”

Oh, Twilight was convinced that he would do just that, and it would look absolutely wonderful in all of its pretentious glory. It was such a shame that the draconequus’ canvas was her own muzzle, so she wasn’t going to let that continue.

Just like Midnight clearly wasn’t going to just stand there and witness all of it. The stallion, despite forgoing seeing Discord as an immediate and direct threat, still looked rather insulted about the Spirit’s antics, especially regarding her person directly.

“Discord,” Twilight spoke up again, hoping that a little force in her voice would actually get the draconequus to listen for at least a short moment. He had appreciated her “zing”, as he had called it previously, so maybe it would help this time as well. “As much as I usually adore playing your little games, I’m afraid now is not the time. Or, rather, there is no time nor reason for them in general, but there is especially no need for them here, for here things are clear and simple,” she declared, before stepping even closer to Midnight, towards his healthier side, and standing beside him as she decided to, without shame or reluctance, take the stallion’s foreleg and wrap her own around it in a tight though comfortable hold.

Twilight knew exactly how they both must have looked. Like she wanted them to look. So she took her time, a good, silent yet intense moment, to let the combined stance of her and her beloved speak clearly. She looked at Midnight, right next to her, her eyes conveying what she felt without restraint.

Even without that gaze the batpony had already understood her gesture, though he was still very, very surprised by it nonetheless. Yet in his eyes there was not only astonishment, but an underlying foundation of joy and dignified conviction, of relief and resolution in the face of what had been unveiled.

Both of them, together, their one and harmonious bearing supported on nothing else but love.

It strangely made Twilight feel that much stronger, facing Discord, the eccentric Spirit of Chaos, and breaking the batpony convention of lack of physical contact outside of private moments.

She also… couldn’t be more delighted to just speak plainly, pretty much right to the draconequus’ muzzle, with confidence.

“Midnight Wind and I are a couple. And we intend to stay that way, despite the fact that we are currently keeping it under wraps, to avoid upsetting the local traditions.”

Perhaps the added explanation took away some power from the declaration, but it was what it was. She wanted to make things clear and transparent, especially for such a convoluted creature as Discord...

... whose expression turned from mischievous, maybe a little malevolent, to neutral, then to curious, and finally to amazed.

“Wow…”

Well, that much was enough to cause Twilight to thoroughly shudder. She managed to stun the draconequus with the news…

“… you of all ponies...”

… oh, no, no she didn’t. He was just regathering his strength back to ridicule her. Well, Twilight was not really surprised, after all—

“... I’m so happy for you!”

... what?

“Huh?” she somehow vocalized the surprise inside of her. Out of all the things she was anticipating and already preparing to respond to in her head, an expression of support and joy was not even close to the first thing she expected.

And yet… the force of hope in her grew, just a little bit. She could feel its warmth, its pulse, right in her chest, especially when she witnessed the draconequus actually chuckling, along with snapping both his paw and his talon, and even the tuft of hair on his long tail, in an exotic celebration, one which was caused birds, rose petals, confetti and very, very small iterations of Discord to appear, with the last possessing white pegasus wings and bearing miniature bows, ready to shoot heart-shaped arrows all over the room.

Midnight, keeping still and holding onto Twilight’s foreleg maybe a little bit firmer at that point, leaned towards her just a little. “… what, ab Bogine, is going on?”

“You tell me,” she replied, trying herself to make sense of the celebratory kaleidoscope of joy before her very eyes.

Discord, in the meantime, produced something that looked like an elongated trumpet from... someplace and took a deep breath which inflated his chest to epic proportions. Yet, fearing the sheer volume of that upcoming note, Twilight flailed her foreleg about to try and stop him. She miraculously did, but that did not seem enough to stop the draconequus from celebrating altogether.

“To be honest, Princess Twilight, I thought you would never get to this point! Goodness gracious, what joy, haha!” Discord claimed, organizing a round of applause from all the little versions of himself before they dissipated into soap bubbles, quickly changing shapes into little, pinkish hearts floating all over the chamber. “You were always so keen on those books of yours, you seldom went out, you didn’t party! I mean, I’ve heard about your dancing skills!”

His remark suddenly caused Twilight to feel rather self-conscious. Were her abilities so lacking? Why had nopony ever told her?!

Well, the draconequus had already accepted it is as a fact and continued unabated. “You never looked like that kind of a pony at all, one to actually have a serious relationship! I feared you might go your whole life without ever giving these things a shot!”

“Now, wait!” Twilight suddenly felt the need to explain things, especially with Midnight’s curious, though still confused, gaze right on her. “I wasn’t that sheltered and antisocial!”

“Are you kidding me?” Discord protested, disappearing in a flash and then returning to reality right next to the stallion, his paw around him like they were bosom buddies for life. “However did you manage to achieve this, my batty butty? You simply need to tell me your secrets! Had she been any less social before getting into that Friendship business, I would have been able to run rampant across Equestria unmolested! She would’ve been too busy to stop me, with her locked in a dusty archive of some sort, researching, studying, romancing her scrolls maybe!”

There was another snap and Twilight suddenly found herself covered in a thick layer of fine powder, the smell of Canterlot Library. Well, her eyes did water a little bit at the familiar scent, she couldn’t very well deny it, though it might have just been an allergic reaction to the sheer volume of dust. Thankfully, one shake later it all disappeared whence it had come. Judging by the remaining whiff… the Arcane Treaties section.

In the meantime, Midnight, finding himself right next to Discord, looked remarkably tense, especially with the draconequus’ leonine paw around him. Thankfully, the Spirit was being somewhat mindful of the bandages, which prompted the stallion not to react in any sudden way. That was probably a good thing, since him striking the Spirit for being too close and getting hoofsy would have been both problematic and entirely inefficient.

Instead, the stallion inhaled to calm himself and opened his lips, trying to sound as polite and diplomatic as he could, considering his specific tone. “Despite what you are claiming, Honored Spirit of Chaos, I’m certain that the Honored Princess—”

“Oh, he’s still using your title even if you’re an item?” the draconequus pointed out with a true rascal's grin. “Kinky.”

Twilight was suddenly of the mind to send Discord in a flash of possibly burning light right back to that chaotic realm which he called home... but she still needed the Spirit to pass her response back to Equestria. So, for the moment, she had to make do with her own face burning up instead.

“As my assigned bodyguard he’s being respectful to me in the presence of a stranger,” she tried to explain, but the draconequus just blew a raspberry in return.

“An ‘associate’, now a ‘stranger’! What is this?!” he cried, almost pushing Twilight aside to stick his head in, right between her and Midnight. “We’re all the best of friends here right away, aren’t we? You might not get this yet,” he told the stallion, nudging him a little, thankfully avoiding the bandaged side, “but all friends of Twilight are very close and special friends of mine, too! Doesn’t really translate that well with ‘coltfriends’, but I’m not going to start getting exclusive when such a scenario is happening! And for Twilight!” Discord claimed, putting on some dark glasses and, of all things, popping up the collar on the vividly red silk shirt of a mares’ stallion he was suddenly wearing. “So, tell me, colt, how did you do it? Where did you meet? Have you given her flowers yet? And how about, you know…?”

Twilight wasn’t even going to even try to imagine what Discord had in mind considering the tone of that “about”, but thankfully Midnight was around to address that issue, still keeping his cool still and keen to reply, feeling the Spirit squishing his face from the side and being visibly uncomfortable with it.

“You will respect a Nocferratanu space.”

... that definitely wasn’t a reply Discord was expecting. But, considering the tone, he… decided to comply, nevertheless.

Twilight wasn’t certain if the draconequus felt any respect towards… well, anypony, with the exceptions of Fluttershy and maybe Princess Celestia, but he definitely shouldn’t have been intimidated by a Nightguardian. Still, the Spirit made his acquiescence known by conjuring up three plush chairs and a small coffee table, making the chamber even more cluttered, and depositing everypony on those new places. He was mindful, at least, to have Midnight appear sideways, without pressing him into the piece of furniture and inadvertently irritating his wounds.

The stallion wasn’t oblivious to suddenly finding himself sideways relative to everypony else, and as much as he was fighting the irritation of the moment, he nodded in Discord’s direction in recognition.

And in answer. “Well, it began in a library...”

“Of course it did!” The draconequus rolled his eyes. Thankfully still inside his head, because Twilight had seen him actually going through with the expression before. “Let me have a guess, you were borrowing a book, it fell down, you both touched it at the same time and the rest is history!” he claimed, conjuring a hefty tome to fall down on the small table and completely flatten it with a loud crack.

If Twilight wasn’t mistaken, the title was something along the lines of “How Corny Can This Get?” But, despite it, the draconequus seemed genuinely pleased about it all, and keen on expressing it.

“Again, I am so happy for you!”

Twilight, suddenly finding herself with a pristine cup of fragrant tea in her hooves, though it hadn’t been there a moment ago, wanted to put it down… though she couldn’t possibly force herself to use a book for a table, even one conjured up by Discord. So it was either levitating it or holding it. Ah, well, she opted for the latter.

“That is… very pleasing to hear, Discord, but… why?” she presented the less-than-intricate question, causing the Spirit to chuckle heartily.

He was about to take a sip of his own beverage, though he must have suddenly realized that he hated tea, because a snap later he was holding his favorite chocolate milk and enjoying it for a moment through a long and convoluted straw, which was emptying the glass from the bottom up.

When Discord continued, he still had the happiest grin one could imagine right on his lips.

“I could go spend forever talking about the profound elation of being in love!” he claimed, then almost put one of his fingers down his throat and chuckled once more. “But I’d rather be honest and truthful here! Nothing, absolutely nothing introduces more wonderful and satisfying chaos to one’s life then suddenly sharing it with another!” he explained, clapping to himself again, for once no strange phenomena following. “To fear for the other’s well-being, to hope to see them again after an adventure, to over-think everything in hopes that you have not offended your partner, and to show your feelings in random gifts given for no reason whatsoever!”

Seemed that Discord had a… very specific approach to love, even if Twilight found portions of what he was saying rather sweet. Also genuine, to her surprise, as she was expecting absolutely anything but not this level of sudden support from the draconequus.

Perhaps, again, his chaotic being escaped her reasoning. For the better this particular time.

“Well, I am… very thankful for your enthusiasm, Discord,” she told him, as showing him this sort of gratitude was an absolute must. With stipulations. “I’m not sure what to think of you considering me quite so unable to have a working relationship, but—”

“Speaking of which!” the Spirit interrupted her, slurping the remnants of his chocolate milk and folding the glass neatly before hiding it in his pocket, one right in his fur. “Your paramour here is definitely an interesting one, if I do say so myself! The way he was looking at you when I arrived, with that intensity and irritation! And what he said just now? O-ho-ho!”

Discord gave a hearty laugh at his own observations, at which, as Twilight could see, Midnight’s expression soured notably. Whether out of shame or wounded pride, well, that she couldn’t yet tell.

The draconequus, apparently, could. “Just look at him, so fierce and serious. Actually, come to think of it,” Discord added, knocking himself on his head which produced a sound of a janitor’s closet being reorganized, “I think the way you spoke to me the last time we met can be connected to him! It simply must have been the result of him rubbing off on you and—”

“Kwo, kirwe?!”

Midnight almost jumped out of his magical seat, which forced Twilight to frantically wave her hooves. She was still holding the cup, however, so the movement was far more modest than she planned.

“It’s a figure of speech, it’s just a figure of speech!” she let the stallion know, as his expression clearly showed where his thought process went after that particular sentence had happened.

Could Twilight feel any more embarrassed about how this meeting was going?

Discord, of course, cared precious little about the outrage. Or, rather, derived his own pleasure from it instead.

“Yes, indeed, quite the deliberate one too!” he revealed with yet another of his impish smiles. “Twilight here is showing some very, very captivating backbone!”

Midnight was still glaring intensely at the Spirit, while Twilight was left wondering if Discord still meant the trait of her character or something more.

… she hadn’t gained weight on this fruit diet, had she?

The draconequus spoke again, crossing his mismatched arms behind his head and sinking deeper into the plush seat, closing his eyes for a brief moment.

“And if her new form comes from spending more time with you, my new, fanged friend, then I commend you on your choice of style!” the Spirit claimed, sounding rather casual. “A brooding warrior seems like a very popular pick among mares, an all-time classic!”

Discord opened one of his eyes and observed Midnight’s reaction for a breath. Or rather, observed the stallion himself, seeking something specific about him. Twilight could have sworn that he had a glint about his gaze like a father figure would.

Not that she would necessarily want the draconequus trying to take that role after learning of her romance! She was an adult mare!

Midnight also wasn’t pleased with that strange stare of chaotic scrutiny, and was about to speak up, but the Spirit intercepted him with another one of his many chuckles.

“Yes, I can definitely see that! A morose veteran? With a knavish grin? I see that little wrinkle next to your lips, you definitely enjoy your lopsided smiles! Mares love to see it!” he claimed, wagging a finger at Midnight. “Add to it a little bit of a dark past that she can heal, a touch of firmness and fierceness that she can tame, uff! Muy caliente!” he added with a peculiar expression of his own, fanning his muzzle which was suddenly more red. “Just a little bit more of that keen, piercing gaze of yours, which you seem to want to skewer me with it, and even a cloistered scholar like Twilight will be all over you like it was all planned out!”

Midnight was again willing to add something to the conversation, but hearing such a summary caused his mouth to just hang open for a moment, like all the words were stolen from him in but an instant.

That made Twilight speak up with the firmness that Discord seemed to enjoy. Not that she wanted to be a source of his entertainment, quite the opposite. She hadn’t missed how what he had said had clearly struck her beloved so deeply, almost seeming to knock the wind out of him.

“Stop tormenting my coltfriend,” she told the Spirit, and that union of strength and a small smile actually managed to have Discord sit straighter and grin himself, recognizing her demand.

“Oh, fine, fine, I just wanted to make a good first impression!” the draconequus claimed, shrugging dismissively, as was his habit. “He’s just so intense and tense! It’s not that I don’t like it, but everybody needs to loosen up from time to time, put some neat chaos into that order!” the Spirit added, almost apologetic.

Almost being the key word, as Twilight knew better than to believe that observation. She also kept glancing Midnight’s way, as her beloved remained where he was, motionless, staring at Discord with an expression of…

She couldn’t tell what it was. She had seen that gaze from her stallion a couple of times before, and it was, once more, impossible to discern. There were emotions in it, definitely, but… Twilight wasn’t going to place any bets on which ones. One thing was for sure, Discord had gotten to Midnight, piercing him deep, and she was confident to at least wager which exact words had been so damaging.

Yet the draconequus, oblivious to what he managed to achieve, kept talking in the meantime.

“And what I was talking about is completely true, for some reason you mares really like stallions that are tough and even a little dangerous! Especially the ones that can show a little bit of backbone, go around with their head held high! I mean, there is some strange sense to it, actually, do you know that even lobsters—”

“Discord.”

“I mean it, there are rules in place that seem like an antidote to chaos and—”

“Discord,” Twilight repeated herself. Not louder, but more ardent. As much as she would actually be intrigued by the draconequus’ reasoning, there were other matters to deal with. “Your enthusiasm is welcome and appreciated, but please be mindful. Midnight is unused to your antics, even if they are your way of being welcoming.”

She was expecting the stallion to concur and support her at least somewhat, but he still seemed to be going through whatever spell of confusion Discord's words and actions had laid upon him.

It was worrying, but she could understand what lay behind his shock. She would have a few words with Discord about it.

Still, likely feeling her stare on himself for a moment longer, Midnight finally shook his head, before glancing back at Twilight with that same, strange gaze, something flickering deep inside of it.

“Ia ecus, I was… I… see that I am in the presence of somepony beyond my understanding,” the stallion spoke up, his voice managing to sound natural, despite the tumult still in his eyes.

“It’s fine, you’ll learn to appreciate me! And my insight!” Discord replied with a smile, though whether it was helpful was a little doubtful.

“I…” Midnight tried to respond to that in kind, but just shook his head, his thoughts clearly racing and forbidding him from feigning the pleasure of a dialogue with the draconequus. “We shall see, I suppose. Uhm…”

Twilight, seeing her beloved’s bewildered state returning, got up from the plush seat. She finally put the teacup down on the real table in the chamber, then approached the batpony with a slightly concerned expression clearly manifesting on her muzzle.

“I’ll handle Discord now… Can you get me that food you have mentioned? I’ll enjoy it after I’m done here and we’ll talk about this later, alright?” she offered, feeling genuinely bad about witnessing Midnight taking the brunt of… well, of the draconequus. There was no other way of explaining that.

“Tac… Tac, hwalba knaze, I can do that,” the stallion replied, looking at her even as he was getting up. “Will you be… alright with…?”

“Yes, quite alright,” Twilight promised, gently smiling Midnight’s way. “I have some experience,” she claimed, glancing at Discord, who was still in his seat, a sudden halo of light brightly shining over his head and attempting to make him look pure, virtuous, and completely innocent.

Which, at least for Twilight, was achieving the opposite effect.

The batpony nodded, maybe not totally reassured, but at least willing to trust her. “Alright, I… I’ll send Yazembe Acine for some food and then wait until it’s… the right time to come back,” the stallion promised, giving Twilight a customary, if rather disoriented, salute and trotting out of the room, still in a daze, especially when glancing back Discord’s way, though then his confusion was mingled with distrust.

After the doors were locked behind the stallion, the draconequus wasted no time in making all the additional furniture disappear with a snap. He then pointed over his shoulder. “This guy! This guy does not know how to take a compliment, I swear, I meant nothing else by that!”

Twilight was… almost inclined to believe him. However, she still had to shake her head and address what had just happened, for the sake of her beloved.

“Whether you wanted to laud, cajole or whatever other word you would use for your approach, Discord,” she told him, looking the Spirit dead in his eyes, “Midnight did live through a tragedy. I don't think he took well to you mentioning a ‘dark past’, even inadvertently.”

The draconequus made a face. One that some might have interpreted as actually remorseful, even. “Oh. Well, my bad, I suppose,” he admitted, but his eyes were strangely keen as he was meeting Twilight’s own stare. “A question, though… did your love actually heal it?”

She would normally interpret such a question as a taunt of some sort, but… something about the Spirit’s tone and that gaze told her that was definitely not the case here.

She looked at nothing in particular for a while, deep in thought. Between Dusk Stream’s death, their conversations, the Legatuum… and now Dusk Tarn, she had to try and be somewhat objective at least. But the answer still felt affirmative.

“I… believe it did, yes,” she admitted, finding herself smiling just a little at realizing that. “At least somewhat. It’s not a closed topic, no, those things rarely just… vanish. But I think I have managed to help him after all, support him in coming to terms with what happened.”

She heard a short laugh.

Quite different from all the chuckles that Discord so enjoyed, it saw her attention immediately returned to the draconequus, who was observing her with a remarkable amount of focus. And a remarkable amount of stoic calm, very much unlike his chaotic nature.

“You know, Princess Twilight,” he spoke, leaning forth to bring his beaming, snaggletoothed muzzle to her level, “I might be the Lord of Chaos, finding such sentiments rather cringe-worthy,” he admitted further with a mighty grin, “but even I cannot just change, nor can I ignore, some truths about the world. I’m topsy-turvy, but I’m not delusional, right?”

He didn’t give Twilight a chance to reply. Yet that was a good thing, since the sentence that followed made her stay silent and think for a while longer, indeed.

“Love does hold a great power.”

Now, that... that was... that was... definitely something extraordinary to witness and hear. A fact she tried to convey, in response to his declaration.

“… that was…” she did try to speak, but she found herself at a loss for words after all.

Of all the things to hear from the Spirit of Chaos, Twilight wasn’t expecting that one in the slightest. And here she thought that she was prepared to anticipate all of the draconequus’ antics.

“That was… very deep, Discord. Beautiful, even.”

“I’m a little bit more than just pranks and hilarity, Princess Twilight,” he relied with a wink, before his gaze returned to its normal, mischievous state. “Yet speaking of love holding great power… Should I understand that you would very, very much prefer for me not to say even a word to anypony about your little, nocturnal dalliance?”

Of course. This was, after all, Discord she was ultimately talking to, so… Twilight really should have expected it. And she did, to a degree, but hoped that she could avoid these “negotiations” altogether with some luck on her side. But no amount of sentiment nor chance was going to change the draconequus’ nature, no?

“I... won’t lie, Discord, things between Midnight and me... are precious. To me, to him, to us both. I would very much prefer for the knowledge of our relationship not to spread any further for now. It’s not just a mere ‘dalliance’, by the way, it’s far deeper and more important to me,” she revealed, a little downhearted that she had to explain the matter, and even more so when she reminded herself that there were still the convoluted and prejudiced local customs she had to deal with. “Not to mention that I will have to tackle the batpony approach to the matter alongside Midnight, when the right time comes,” she added, trying to stop herself from immediately delving right into worries about all of the obstacles in their path. “Honestly, if everything goes our way… I would like to explain how it all happened to the Princesses, those I care about, and eventually to Equestria myself. So I would very much prefer for this to be kept a secret and—”

“Done.”

Twilight blinked. She looked back at Discord with unbounded distrust in her eyes, though found only a joyous gaze in return. Peculiar.

“It cannot be that simple,” she responded to his sudden declaration, still fully expecting for it to be a trap, or just her ferociously mishearing him.

Yet the draconequus only winked back and repeated himself, kind of, conjuring up two flags.

“D. O. N. E.”

He accompanied his declaration with a set of semi-recognizable movements, though Twilight wasn’t sure if they actually meant the letters which he had just invoked, or maybe were just a call for help of some sort…

Which was ironic, since she felt like she was the one needing aid in this situation after all and, miraculously, Discord was the one actually ready to give it...?

“Honestly, I would love to be the bearer of this news,” he told her, turning upside down in midair, but still smiling like mad, “since I can only imagine the reaction of everypony hearing that you have found yourself a fierce, strong, grey-coated, bat-winged, and fanged stud of a stallion. Of course, as you surely can imagine, I would simply have to add a ton of details which would absolutely make dear Celestia flip, if she isn’t going to do so already with what you will be bringing back! Or whom! Not to mention Luna might have a thing or two to say! And, oh, oh! Your friends too, surely!” he continued to count, making Twilight progressively more anxious. “And Cadance, she’s going to have a blast, isn’t she? And dear Shining Armor, I can definitely see him shooting daggers at your poor Midnight,” Discord speculated further as his irises turned into a pair of sharp blades for a second. “Did I mention your parents as well? So many ponies to be shocked and appalled!”

“Then…” Twilight replied, still unsure about the point he was trying to make if he wasn’t going to spill the beans. “… why won’t you just do it? You seem to relish the thought of everypony being aghast...”

“Oh, Princess, Princess, Princess,” Discord responded, turning right side up again, but not without leaving his body absurdly contorted, “or should I say ‘Twilight’, because it will make me more believable? Whatever. Why would I ever do such a thing? Didn’t you hear me saying that love has great power?!”

“Seemingly over me, since you seem to be focusing on the blackmail aspect of it right now,” she told him frigidly, but that only made him bite his lip a little with his snaggletooth.

“Maybe,” he told her cheekily, “but, nevertheless, I’d rather keep this little thing a secret. Like a good friend,” he claimed, leaning back a little, which would normally put even more ridiculous strain on the already absurdly stressed spine, were it not for the Spirit’s mutable nature. “A good friend who would also much prefer, for his own entertainment and joy, to see you trying to explain it all to everypony. I want to see genuine reactions! I heard one can make a fortune on that,” Discord added.

A number of said various responses, ranging from horror to borderline hysterical excitement, rolled over the draconequus’ muzzle like he had suddenly became one of those weird gambling machines from Las Pegasus. Twilight wasn’t sure if she was reassured or frightened by the prospect of dealing with all of her loved ones taking the news at the same time and producing such a wide arrangement of exhilarated faces.

Discord didn’t particularly care about such an unease. “Why would I ever spoil such a wondrous moment for myself, you simply know I will be watching!” the Spirit added when his muzzle finally stopped in place... and after he spat out a considerable mound of shining bits, which fell all over the fluffy rug. “That’s going to be so rich! And!”

He paused dramatically, but Twilight wasn’t going to let the silence reign, even if it was traditionally considered as golden as all the coins rolling about.

“And... what else?”

Discord twirled himself back to normal and gathered all the winnings from his own shenanigans, pouring them right back into his head through his goat horn.

“And! I will have, at least for a while, the unrivaled joy of knowing something they all won’t!” he happily declared, grabbing the last remaining bit and flipping it in the air. “After all, knowledge is a treasure, isn’t it?” he asked rhetorically, catching the coin and making it disappear with a flick of his paw. “Of course, I will be parading around the place with the face of somepony that knows a great mystery of sorts, but you can rest assured, Princess Twilight, that I will keep them oblivious for my own delight, no matter how much they will beg me to say but a word more!”

Now that was something that could be at least somewhat trusted, Twilight thought, especially considering Discord’s grin and those delinquent glimpses in his eyes. Stepping to the side, though, she paused to think for a second, as such an approach to the matter was not absolutely perfect. Especially since one particular scenario came to her mind, one which she had to present to the draconequus in one more question.

Because there was one force that Discord surely hadn’t thought of. Twilight would dare to think that it had greater power yet than both of the Princesses combined.

“And you won’t say a thing even if Fluttershy asks you very politely to tell her?”

The Spirit visibly shuddered, which Twilight would mark as a little, personal victory. The draconequus’ eyes quickly escaped to the side, though loyally returning when he whistled for them to do so. He pondered for a moment, rubbing the back of his neck, before finally exhaling dramatically.

“Ugh, point taken,” he finally responded, twirling his goat beard around his talon in thought. “Well, alright, I suppose I will employ some moderation, although I detest the very thought. Perish it, I say!” he cried out, summoning another, transparent version of himself that suddenly clutched its chest and collapsed on the ground. “But…!” it declared, being sucked back into Discord proper. “I also really don’t want to ruin this for myself.” He grinned and pointed casually at Twilight. “And for you, you know! I will repeat myself here, I am really happy for you!”

Well, that would have to suffice when it came to Discord promising to be somewhat discreet. Yet, for the same strange and hopeful reason that had inspired her to accept the Spirit's knowledge of her love for Midnight, Twilight was willing to take her chances with the draconequus. After all, if she really didn’t have any other choice, putting at least some trust in the one remaining option was a way forward.

“As much as I am genuinely thankful for your enthusiasm, Discord... and the self-serving sympathy,” she admitted, eliciting another hearty chuckle from the draconequus, “there are things we still have to discuss.”

After all, that was the initial reason for the meeting with him, right? So Twilight approached her luggage and brought forth from it her response in the aura of her magic, looking at it intently, as if she was holding her very own well-being in the grasp of her spell.

Which, perhaps, wasn’t so far from the truth, since her reply would help shape Equestria’s stance regarding the suddenly revealed batpony threat. And her country’s safety, alongside the possible future partnership with Noctraliya, rested very much on Twilight’s shoulders.

She paused. She had been planning on checking the writing once more, and it suddenly felt like a much more important idea. Maybe she still had enough time to do so.

She could actually achieve two things simultaneously, knowing herself.

“Listen, I’m just going to go through it again—”

“Oh, of course, like you haven’t done it thrice already. Or quarce, rather. Quince, perhaps?” Discord replied, throwing his head back in hopelessness. The crack in his neck caused Twilight’s mane to stand on end. But then he suddenly looked to the side and spoke. “Look at you, learning some new words here!”

She… wasn’t sure what sort of an invisible audience he was addressing there and then, but trying to understand that felt like it would possibly, if not probably, prove damaging to one’s sanity. So she, instead, approached the table and placed the parchment on it.

“I’ll still do it,” she said with confidence, her eyes already skimming through the first paragraph, as she was certain that it at least didn't need the editor's quill. “In the meantime, how about you tell me why, exactly, my initial letter arrived in Canterlot damaged? You said… and vividly showed me, that it was burned, no?”

“Why, yes!” Discord admitted and Twilight immediately felt the weight of his muzzle on her shoulder, causing her to almost instinctively cover the text with her forelegs. “Hey, I wasn’t peeking, I swear!” he lied, but was well aware that she realized it immediately. So he instead sighed and sat opposite of Twilight.

Which meant, in the draconequus’ case, supporting himself right on the wall, sideways, like the world’s most variegated spider.

“Celestia explained it to me. Somewhat.”

“Somewhat?”

“Well… you know how it is with me and listening, actually,” Discord admitted with a shrug. “But she did mention, alongside Luna, that your message...” He sniffled all of a sudden. “That your... your message wasn’t going to make it,” he told Twilight.

His voice was suddenly very sad, and when she looked up, the draconequus had dark clothing on and was desperately clutching a black hat in his paw. He was still horizontal, however.

“I take it from the touch of the dramatic that the letter was meant to be contained?” Twilight inquired, not at all mindful of Discord’s faux mourning. “The noctrali planned to stop me from contacting Equestria completely, is that it?” she asked, curious.

And distressed, very much so. She was expecting at least a certain amount of fair play from her hosts, considering the nature of the talks and her mission. Said fair play should have included diplomatic messages being protected by what could be called a universal custom.

Was the Covenant so keen on leaving her stranded in their land for additional advantage? Was it to help with a possible strike? Or was it to make Equestria... or, more precisely, the Princesses, worried enough to make a move of some sort first? Maybe bait them into doing something that could be construed as a provocation later…?

Twilight stopped reading the text before her, squinting hard in thought. Was such a clandestine plan a possibility here? And, more importantly, was it the Covenant’s decision… or was just one of the Lords was behind it? She quite vividly remembered having discussed the very idea of writing and sending the letter back to Equestria with Lord Midnight Eye, who had genuinely acquiesced to her demand after she presented her arguments, and, for all intents and purposes, had decided to help her in the end. Not to mention his current stance on her romance with Midnight. The Lord surely would not let her create the reply only to have it stopped midway. So, the question remained, was the attempt to stop the message altogether another one of Azure Mist’s schemes?

Perhaps her beloved had been right. Disguising the message as a secret one could have hidden it well enough... even if it would have created other problems at the same time. Still, Twilight had to keep it in mind for the possible future. Maybe not to utilize this idea, but to remember it and be somewhat relieved that there was an alternate solution to the matter of further messages, involving a certain, curved dagger in the hooves of her love.

Lost in thought, she almost missed Discord’s actual response to her question, now that he had shed the grim look and was relaxing sideways on the stone wall like it was a sunny beach by the sea.

The sudden whiff of coastal air included.

“Yeah, stopping it from reaching old, stuffy Canterlot seemed like the idea. That’s what I kind of listened to, I suppose,” he revealed, yawning a bit and stretching out on his invisible but most comfortable hammock. “There was also something about somepony being directly responsible for it surviving the perilous travel. As I understand it, conscience is meant as a universal thing,” he added, closing his eyes. “I wouldn’t have said so but a few years ago, you know? Bit strange to say that still! It’s amazing, the new tricks you and your friends have taught this old draconequus.”

Twilight appreciated the sentiment, though the information he provided wasn’t anything she couldn’t have figured out on her own.

So... it had been luck that made the message actually get to Canterlot. Or... had it been an “inspired coincidence” instead? Because Princess Celestia suggesting that conscience had seen it through meant that it must have been a batpony that saved the letter. Somepony that had received the orders and thought them unreasonable, or maybe out of place? Were the orders for destruction counterfeit and they figured it out?

Twilight smirked just a little bit. If it had been good fortune and divine providence at work... it must have meant captain Sunfall Ordain, right? Perhaps she had been told to hide the main batpony plan, but when faced with the demand to destroy the letter she had decided to stop herself at the last moment, remembering that brief but meaningful meeting with Twilight…?

No, that would have been all too convenient.

Returning her attention to her report, Twilight deemed that the paragraph on her current observations looked fine, though she had to put a dot over an “i” at some point. But other than that, she was rather pleased with her response in general. She hoped it was painting the right image for everypony back home.

Yet, as her thoughts ventured all the way back to Equestria, another matter came to the forefront of her mind.

“Could I have a personal request, Discord? Aside from what we have already covered?” she asked, briefly, looking up from the parchment again.

“What’s in it for me?” she heard the immediate response, the relaxing draconequus not bothering to react otherwise, though she could simply feel his gaze from underneath his ridiculous sunglasses.

“Cannot it be an act of good will?”

Now that earned her a blown raspberry. A literal one, which floated from Discord’s paw and then stuck its tongue out a second later with another derogatory sound.

Still, Twilight persisted. “I just wanted to ask whether it wouldn’t be a problem for you, aside from the letter, to assure everypony that I am doing well. Nothing more than that. I’m sure Spike is worried, not to mention the girls,” she admitted, with that small sting in her heart over not seeing her friends for quite some time now. “Surely you could do that much for me, please?”

Discord lowered the sunglasses just a little, looking at her askance. “As a ‘friend’, maybe, but as an ‘associate’ or one of the other positions you insulted me with...”

Twilight was about to argue and even apologize to him, but the draconequus just unglued himself from the wall and sat down on the table’s side, causing it to bounce a little. That almost make the ink spill right on the pristine response, which would have been a catastrophe and a half if Twilight had ever experienced one, but she miraculously managed to prevent it from happening without even a drop being spilled.

Not that the Spirit cared much about it. “Are you sure you don’t want me to worry them just a little more instead? Like I did to your prime stud?” he asked, more impish in his tone than necessary. “You know, I’m amazed at how ready he was to stand against me when he thought I was a threat… and then how meek he got as soon as I talked about ‘wuv’,” Discord claimed, his eyes suddenly turning very pink and heart shaped. But then a shadow turned his muzzle intense and fiery, while he crossed and uncrossed his legs in a strange, deliberate fashion. “It’s like he has an issue with basic instinct.”

Twilight couldn’t be bothered to keep looking up at his antics, instead finishing the last paragraph if her report, and being rather glad not to find any grammatical errors ruining it. No offense to Discord, but this seemed a bit more important than trying to grasp or battle with his reasoning.

“Noctraliya’s a hard place to live. Just to survive in it noctrali have to be a tough race. You could go outside and witness the Valleys if you want an example, the sheer effort put into ensuring there’s enough food for everypony is something to bring wonder and understanding of their rugged tenacity...” she commented.

Then paused and gave Discord a very firm stare.

“Don’t.”

“I’m not teleporting anywhere through that silver molasses unless I really need to, too much bother,” the draconequus responded nonchalantly, though she was aware the matter of the strange barrier was not to be disregarded.

“My point is that, with his past trauma and the taboo of us being together...” Twilight tried to explain, while Discord began fanning himself after hearing that expression of hers, the leathery-winged heart inscribed on his fan seeming to flap with every stroke. “... and with how different our cultures are, you pointing all of it out to him surely had an effect.” She paused, blinking. “Why am I even explaining it to you, you’ve seen it yourself and you’re just teasing me now!”

The conclusion made Discord grin. “Don’t mind me.”

“I don’t,” Twilight responded in the tone of a solemn vow, rolling up the parchment, “as long as you will help me out. Help us all out.”

She made her judgment. The reply was good enough. She couldn’t deem it absolutely perfect, however, but… that was because the situation wasn’t perfect either. Yet it would suffice in its current form, and hopefully cause some exhales of momentary relief, before the undertaking of necessary actions, ones that involved calm calculations and delicate preparation…

Or was that Twilight’s wishful and perhaps too strategic thinking? She doubted it was that bad, she was just putting the experience she had gathered during her quest to good use.

“Thank you for helping out, Discord, whatever your reasons might be,” she told the draconequus when he slithered down from the table and levitated before her in the middle of the chamber. “When it comes to further messages, I suppose we will figure it out,” she pointed out, passing the letter to the Spirit as soon as she had secured it with both a seal and her magical signature.

“That we shall,” he responded, graciously accepting the letter. He then produced a feather duster out of the ether, swiped it across the parchment, and gave it a strange, but quite captivating sheen, like one on freshly cleaned and polished furniture. “I’m certain they will want to inform you if something more happens. If you want to talk to them before that... well, if you got lucky once, that means you’ll get lucky again and you won’t leave us all waiting for the doctor to let us know whether your message will make it,” Discord claimed, causing Twilight to actually laugh.

“That is not how chance works, you know. It should be much more chaotic than that, no?”

The Spirit grinned widely. “In the natural randomness of things, predictability can sometimes be the true embodiment of chaos,” he declared. “Do stay safe, Princess Twilight. Annoying Celestia is something of a hobby, but having you around pushes me into true art!”

“Well, then I have no choice but to do my best,” she told him, somewhat sardonically, but she knew that he actually enjoyed that. “Do you need some help through the strange barrier again?”

“No,” he said whilst nodding.

So, in a moment of irony, Twilight found herself shaking her head but meaning ‘alright’ with it.

Still, even knowing he’d have her aid, Discord prepared himself still, which in his case meant sharpening up his fingers and talons on a summoned grinding stone, getting ready to snap.

She had to add her own focus to the attempt at teleportation, reaching out to the arcane currents around and hopefully creating enough of a gap for the draconequus to squeeze through comfortably, past the strange, silvery essence. Though, truth be told, Twilight prioritized success in this endeavor to the Spirit’s comfort during it, wanting for the message to reach its destination as soon as possible. She believed the night to be slowly coming to an end, if her internal clock had any say in the matter.

Perhaps both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna would still have enough time familiarize themselves with the letter in the morning still, which would be optimal, and put Twilight’s mind to rest.

Now, however, it was time for resolve and concentration. Last time she had aided Discord she had acted mostly on instinct. That and panic, which caused her to just reach out to lend Discord some arcane might, enough to form a small breach in the strange, mystical barrier. But now that Twilight could actually take her time to gather her power... she could immediately take note and observe something peculiar.

Or, rather, feel something peculiar, almost in her very core, crying out towards the world around her.

There was... a definite resonance. A strange and inexplicable harmony of unknown sound and substance, one that Twilight could feel as she plucked at the arcane power around her. Almost as if, while reaching out to add her power to Discord’s, somepony or something out of nowhere allowed her to do so. To take a sip of refreshing drink from an unknown source, sweet in a way that she couldn’t fathom.

At the same time, a burden manifested in her heart, as if the granted favor for the draconequus was out of complete and utter necessity, causing a strange feeling of guilt to come over Twilight’s conscience.

A flash erupted before her eyes. One of brightness, of silver and of raspberry, finally waking her from this strange, overwhelming feeling.

Discord was gone, a wayward ‘toodles’ still echoing in Twilight’s ears as she tried to figure out what exactly she had just felt.

Was it a new resonance of a kind she hadn’t before observed? Because she had been actually shown the existence of that quicksilver-like phenomenon, that barrier of unknown origin? She touched her horn, checking its temperature and whatever vibrations remained from lending the draconequus her power, but... nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Yet still, with what she had learnt with Discord’s help, she needed to remain aware of the unseen force around her, though she doubted that she could ask anypony in Noctraliya about its true nature.

She wondered if she would be able to reach any answers on her own, actually, using the tomes she had with her and her education...

Her body made its stance on the matter known with a feeling of a knot being tied in her stomach. She was definitely not going to hit a breakthrough with how hungry she was. The draconequus’ departure and her concentration dropping even ever so slightly allowed her body to remind her that she should have been very, very keen on actually getting herself a meal first and foremost, leaving other worries for a later time. After all, she had a reason to exhale herself, too. The contact was established, some grievances were passed along, information would reach the correct recipients. It was a reason to celebrate, even if moderately, with a hearty, late night dinner.

Twilight tentatively unlocked her door and looked outside, searching the corridor for anypony that could help her, namely Midnight, and mercifully finding him immediately. He was pacing slowly by the next room’s entrance, his expression pensive and determined. However, the moment his eyes landed on her, the shine in them melted the tension from his muzzle.

“Iau lumn…” he as much as whispered, trotting rapidly in her direction.

The worry in his voice suggested what Twilight needed to say. “It’s alright, Midnight. Discord’s gone now.”

He gestured for them to venture back in, and though clearly was reassured by her words, his gaze still checked all the corners for the draconequus before the stallion spoke up again, having locked the doors behind himself. “Bogine, cronae uai,” he uttered a small prayer, shaking his head, “that was… I’m not sure what that was, but I won’t forget it until the night of my pyre,” he revealed, looking at Twilight intently. “How come you even know such a being?”

“That would be a long story, let me tell you, Midnight,” she admitted with a somewhat abashed grin. “Listen, about him and—”

“Nye, please, my light,” the stallion interrupted her, but unlike the last time his gestures and tone were diplomatic and tender, the love he bore her washing away the strange bitterness that had infected their earlier argument. “I have… made very questionable decisions and very out of place things happened due to my… what I mean is...” He stopped, trying to gather his thoughts after all. “You know that I love you and… and now this… ‘Discord’ knows as well, and won’t he...?”

Twilight stepped in Midnight’s direction to take his hoof in her own. That hoof turned out to be the bandaged one, as it was closer, but she took great care with it, wishing to add some gentleness to soothe this quite nervous moment.

“Midnight, don’t worry, please. First of all, Discord might be a Spirit of Chaos, and a mischievous one at that, but he did promise to be discreet about us. For his own, selfish reasons,” she admitted, making another face, “yet that is also why I trust him to keep our secret safe after all.”

“A-alright, I see, but is he… what’s the word, kirwe… p-privy to many secrets, then? Does he see them without effort?” the stallion asked, looking at Twilight with a healthy dosage of worry still. That peculiar flicker in his eyes was definitely one betraying great distress.

“Well, he has his own, almost impossible to grasp perspective, but he’s far from being omniscient,” she assured her beloved, though she quickly realized that he didn’t quite catch the word. “I mean, he’s not like the Judging Sun, for example. His gaze cannot pierce somepony’s soul and spot one’s sins, not that our love is one,” she reassured Midnight further, still holding on to his hoof. “Anyway, the point is he’s powerful enough to help me here, and even though he doesn't know everything, there was no point in hiding things. He figured it out seeing us in the middle of arguing like we were.”

The batpony bit his lower lip. “I know and I…” He stopped himself again, looking right into Twilight’s eyes with that piercing, transfixing gaze. That strange flicker definitely subsided, even if the general worry remained. “I might have panicked a little. And, previously, I might have acted irrationally as well, I just…” He kept looking at her, even as he was searching for words. “I’m trying to protect you. I’m sure I have told you that more times than there are ancestors in the night’s sky, but I do mean it. And I feel like a fool, stumbling along, trying to figure things out as I am going. This isn't me trying to absolve myself of my anger and distrust from before, it’s just…”

“Midnight…”

“It’s old habits… Old practice and experience, perhaps I should say…” he admitted, with his gaze finally escaping to the side. “What I want to say is that… I’m sorry. For how I am. For all.”

Twilight smiled just a little. “That sounds like a rather general apology, Midnight… but I will take it. I know you mean it from the heart and that has to mean something.”

“That I do. And... and I hope it does,” he told her, looking back at her again and sighing. “I have done what you have asked me to do during the meeting with your… uhm… very strange and worrying ‘acquaintance’ and sent Rowan Berry to grab some food. She should be arriving soon enough,” he told Twilight, trying to bring a small, fanged smile to his muzzle. “You must be hungry.”

“Starving, yes,” she told him. On impulse, she leaned in to give him a little peck on the cheek, as well as give his hoof a gentle squeeze. “We’ll talk more about what we were discussing tomorrow, perhaps, hopefully with clearer heads. And no,” she reassured beloved further, “this is not a threat. I just want to make sure everything's crystal alright, okay?”

Midnight nodded, accepting her stance with clear relief. Not complete, not with the words she’d used, but relief, nonetheless. “I would want that to happen as well, iau lumn, believe me. It’s just that... some things just don’t know how to suddenly become alright. Don’t want to, due to their nature,” he admitted.

That was a little enigmatic coming from him. But Twilight did mean what she had said, she really wanted to avoid a fight and would rather have Midnight explain things to her more, openly and willingly. Last time they had been open with each other they had shared a beautiful conversation, with her learning even more about the sort of stallion she had fallen in love with. She hoped to repeat that scenario this time as well, for she could recall that Discord had interrupted Midnight right as he was about to say something clearly vital to him.

For the moment, Twilight trotted over to the table to return the inkwell back to her luggage… but when she reached for it, she spotted that she had somehow managed to get the black solution right on the sole of her hoof.

“How clumsy of me…” she muttered to herself, shaking her head. It was most unlike her to be careless with ink like this, long study sessions in Canterlot libraries had taught her that well. “Midnight, check to make sure I haven’t stained your bandage, I suppose I must have spilled a little ink at some point.”

“Hmm?” the stallion hummed, looking at her, then at the material around his own hoof. “... ah,” she heard him vocalize. “Don’t worry, that’s fine. I suppose I should ‘change’ before the meal anyway, I’ve been in these things the whole night. And I might have sweated a small lake when dealing with that diabl. I will be right back.”

Midnight admitted that without looking her way, keen to leave to take care of his dressing. Twilight could understand his reluctance. Revealing his discomfort over meeting Discord was a discomfort for his warrior’s nature, even if the Spirit could put fear into a pony without even actively trying to in particular. So she let the stallion out with a small smile, hoping that he would be able to get his bandages changed, and bring back the meal, sooner rather than later.

But speaking of her hunger, or rather the reason for it, as soon as Midnight left, she turned back to the table, hoping that she hadn’t stained the reply in any way at all. That would make her feel absolutely horrible!

Yet Twilight found no evidence that she had, and she couldn’t for the life of her recall when she had been so clumsy as to stain her hoof...

Chapter LXXII – Limits of Honesty

“... signed, Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Equestria.”

Luna registered the ending of the letter as if she had just awoken from a dream.

For a moment she was contemplating whether or not she had been actually falling asleep to the strangely soothing voice of her Advisor, despite the fact that he wasn’t doing anything else more than reciting the anticipated response from Princess Twilight Sparkle for the whole chamber. Those present listened to him with bated breaths, hungering for any information shared while also dreading any accusations leveled within the fateful message. Even Luna, almost in a twilight between wake and sleep, found herself leaned forward in anticipation.

Still, Moonwarden’s delivery was causing her to feel strangely calm, for no obvious reason. It was like... like she wanted to listen to him talk on and on, regardless of the topic he would be sharing with her…

Yet, with an act of firm will, Luna rather swiftly dismissed the alien and apart sensation brought forth by the tone of the unicorn’s voice. After all, there were more pressing matters on the table, and she couldn’t allow herself to be distracted by such frivolities, however pleasant.

The message itself had quite a greater effect on her in comparison. It was as if it were a portent, one carried through the realm of dreams and bringing her previously unobtainable clarity and insight.

Considering the atmosphere in the room and the reactions all around it, she doubted she was alone in such thinking.

Celestia’s expression was pensive, betraying the deep, profound thought she was locked in. Thankfully, Luna knew her both well enough and for long enough to actually spot the relief in her sister’s gaze and in the slow, majestic shifting of her aurora mane. Yes, Twilight Sparkle might have presented her strong and, some could say, bold stance on the matter of the two of them having withheld information from her prior to the mission... yet the youngest of the Princesses was not only entitled to that, but altogether morally obliged to express that reproach.

Still, everything else that was conveyed in the parchment was in the reassuring, encouraging tone of a pony, one not seeking vengeance for the position she had been put in but rather further cooperation and the reaching a greater, common goal, yet another example of Twilight Sparkle’s undeniable virtue.

Her message spoke of many things, but the conclusions it led everypony to were doubtless the same. The situation with Noctraliya was tense, but not immediately dire. The worst-case scenarios could happen, but were most unlikely. Luna felt doubly, if cautiously, encouraged at learning that some of the local noctrali leaders were inclined to show at least a measure of support to Princess Twilight and her quest. The Midnight Family, the Fang Family, the Dusk Family, their haspadri were more interested in finding a way forward, rather than taking a step back into the shadow of ancient war.

Luna had to admit, the youngest of the alicorns was not wasting any time.

Honestly, this was almost exactly what Luna had bet would happen when she had picked Twilight Sparkle for this important mission. Her success had always been, at best, a hopeful vision, but now for the first time, it looked like there was chance, however small, that said vision could become real. Luna could now dare to hope that a new form of understanding between Equestria and Noctraliya was possible, that another chapter could be opened in these relations, for everypony’s benefit.

Celestia must have surely considered this optimistic possibility as well, though such a chance by itself was not enough to get anypony to fully drop their guard, relax and become careless, especially not Tia. Her wariness, honed by literal centuries, would serve everypony in this instance. She would not risk her little ponies for a dream, however beautiful, yet she would also guard everypony from those who wished to keep Luna’s vision from becoming reality, despite everything that had happened.

“Thank you, Advisor Moonwarden, for allowing us all to familiarize ourselves with the letter,” the solar alicorn expressed her clearly genuine gratitude to the gray unicorn.

Who had, indeed, volunteered to read out the reply, doing so with a strange mixture of even tone and brisk speed, almost putting Luna under some form of a spell.

She just found herself so very… pleased with hearing the stallion’s voice. Had it anything to do with that moment they had recently shared on the terrace of her chambers? When she... she had brought up the Moon with the stallion in mind? She had often found herself returning to that still-vivid memory lately, trying to fathom her choice, trying to understand why she was so... happy with it.

The said stallion, the one being on her mind much more often lately, offered a polite bow while she was thinking, then placed the fateful letter on the table within easy reach of everypony, a centerpiece for the furniture’s surface and the group’s considerations. He took his seat next to Luna, checked his monocle’s placement, and then quickly conjoined his hooves before his muzzle in deep thought. A mutter of a “private” conversation would surely follow such a level of focus from Luna’s Advisor… but it was Shining Armor’s voice that opened the proper discussion after all.

“I’m... still very much concerned about this whole situation,” he began, trying to sound both strong and reasonable, making it clear that he was being cautious as opposed to fearful. “Not that I don’t believe in Twilight’s abilities, even those besides her remarkable magic, but I think it would be most prudent to still consider and be prepared for the worst possible outcome.” After saying all of that, he turned to Cadance, looking for support from his wife.

Who, while granting it, was a little more positive in her tone and words. “Though I do agree with my husband’s careful approach here, I also think that Twilight is being truly honest and transparent in this message, now that she is also certain that it shall reach our hooves,” she pointed out, receiving a few supportive nods all over. “So if she says that there is a reasonable chance for her success now, then I am willing to give her my trust and more. I would never call her naively optimistic.”

Luna almost instinctively glanced at her Advisor, as she was well aware of his opinions on Princess Twilight. However, Moonwarden squandered the opportunity to denounce that claim, as he was more busy staring into space, his gaze intense enough to beguile even without his signature magic.

What was he so apprehensive about…?

Advisor Raven, up until then almost literally chewing on the temples of her glasses in consideration, spoke up to follow Cadance’s words, publicly sharing her insights unlike her lunar counterpart.

“I will allow myself to deem Her Highness' words here wise. We cannot provoke the batponies,” she emphasized firmly. “If they are ready to strike at us as soon as they receive the order, it also means that they are ready to respond to any open move we make without the need for one. We cannot perceptibly place ourselves in ‘provocative’ territory of any sort, by placing units overtly in the Eastern Woods or anything else... even if we are talking about it being our territory which we are acting on in the first place, not theirs. Whatever costs, advantages, gains that might bring us, the risks are simply too great.”

“A conflict with the noctrali is out of the question,” Celestia stated, and vehemently, drawing all of the eyes to herself, her regal aura gathering the attention easily. “Although Twilight Sparkle is hardly a hostage – on the contrary, it looks like there is a faction in the Covenant wishing to treat her as fairly as circumstances and cultural boundaries allow – we cannot endanger her with an excessive action on our part.” Before anypony could reply, she raised a hoof and added, “Measured actions, however, I deem to be entirely warranted. So… I trust your visit to the Royal Guard captain can be repeated and the topic of your casual discussion adjusted accordingly, Shining Armor?”

“Of course, Your Majesty,” the stallion replied with enough conviction to suggest that he was going to venture there as soon as the meeting was over.

“Good. In accordance with the request that my dear Twilight put before us all, though I believe it was meant most for my sister and I,” Celestia pointed out, finding Luna’s gaze and immediately receiving support through it, “let us not be hasty, unreasonable, or irresponsible. A smart middle ground, formed through Twilight’s hard work and our prudence, shall see us through.”

Having said that, Tia… sighed.

That sound attracted perhaps even greater attention and focus on her than her initial declaration had. Because of all the things that ponies were used to seeing from the Alicorn of the Sun, Luna’s own sister and one of the most, if not the most, powerful pony in the land… wistfulness wasn’t really one of them.

Actually, that sound, natural yet unnatural, insignificant and significant at the same time, caused Luna to perk up the most out of those present. She suddenly felt that she would need to listen to Tia's coming words with incredible heed, to catch both their official meaning and what her sister truly meant by them.

“I’m... honestly relieved that my dear Twilight is doing so well, considering all of the circumstances. Including those that I have, myself, imposed upon her task...”

Celestia admitted as such, in this rare moment of utter honesty that caught even Luna by surprise. She knew that the letter could be a source of great relief for her sister, yet she clearly didn’t understand just what that could mean.

But... she had to amend one thing, first and foremost.

“Those that we have imposed, dear sister, through our mistakes or shortsightedness,” Luna corrected, receiving the silent agreement from her sister by gaze alone, before Celestia gathered herself to speak again.

“I have always known that Twilight Sparkle could achieve great things,” she said, the previous moment’s vulnerability banished from her voice, “and she had proved it time and time again. She is proving it once more, to all of us. But her vital role in this situation does not mean that we can simply expect her to carry it all on her withers without our support. We need to be ready to do our part, as the other Elements of Harmony have done their parts alongside her so many times, so that she can complete her mission and return to us safely.”

Luna decided to add to her sister’s words once more. After all, she herself was the one directly responsible for this “test” for Princess Twilight. Not that her initial actions had been in any way designed to be some form of a challenge for the young alicorn, no, as the talent and potential in her were undeniable already. To scrutinize her further was surely futile. No, the “test” she faced was only due to Luna's... shortcomings. Lack of scrutiny over herself and her plans, the mistakes she had made and the flaws she was still struggling to overcome.

“Princess Twilight is performing above and beyond expectations once more, even in this undesired challenge, and she is giving us all hope for the future that we can look forward to,” Luna declared, believing that she was being as fair, open, and genuine in her praise as her sister had been. The youngest alicorn deserved that recognition and much more. “Though I am not naïve about the difficulties she faces, I am optimistic that we will be able to celebrate Princess Twilight’s success in the end, if only we remain vigilant and cautious, as I think her letter is prompting us to be.”

“Vigilance and caution are crucial,” Raven pointed out with unshakable conviction, a strong approach that, given the circumstances, Luna couldn’t really argue with. “We need to keep a sharp eye out on things, just in case, and we have to make sure that 'eye' isn’t seen. But I trust that we can receive due help from Advisor Moonwarden’s operatives in that regard?”

Silence followed that particular question. Eventually, Luna had to acknowledge the awkward pause and glance at her faithful servant, finding his silver gaze locked on nothing in particular and his expression still displeased, pensive, and... sour, even.

Yet he ultimately addressed the inquiry, breaking his fierce concentration on whatever was troubling him and replying. “Naturally. We will make sure to act with prudence and forethought, my ponies and I.” He assured the room with a firm nod, before almost immediately returning to further ruminations which caused his muzzle to scrunch and his gaze to sharpen even more.

Luna definitely needed to ask about that when the meeting was finished.

Which was to be soon, considering that the morning was in full, bright swing. Those of the nocturnal side of Equestrian duties had to find their rest, while those that had just woken up were bound for their own responsibilities, taking into consideration the new wisdom brought by Twilight Sparkle’s reply.

Celestia was aware of the time herself, standing up and prompting the chamber to follow her example. “We will definitely return to this letter more in the coming days. For now, let us take a moment to consider and plan ahead. We shall meet about this again soon... and perhaps, a little later, after our moves are made, we can inform Twilight of the state of matters and hope that we find her in an even better situation than she is now.”

Luna could almost hear another sentence from her sister following her declaration.

‘For the first time, I believe that it can be so.’

Yet even without that addition, Celestia’s words sounded like the most reasonable course of action, one that nopony had any objections to, marking the conclusion of the meeting.

So, a couple of minutes later, Luna found herself again following the darker corridors of the Palace, with Moonwarden in tow.

Amusingly, she didn’t even have to ask about her servant’s strange expression during the meeting, as he was more than keen to reveal his persisting concerns, which were giving him a much more developed set of wrinkles on his forehead.

“He’s so pleased about something.”

Luna cocked an eyebrow at the vague expression. “Who is, my servant?”

“Discord, my lady,” Moonwarden claimed, clenching his lips a little in further irritation. “I can just… feel it. I could see it in that self-satisfied gaze of his.”

She felt the urge to giggle at the intensity in the stallion’s voice, especially since, as far as she had been informed, it was him specifically that the draconequus had chosen to haunt upon his return with the message. It certainly looked like that meeting had left Moonwarden vexed to his very limits, a rare enough sight that Luna felt the mischievous urge to explore it a little.

“Do you think that he was trying to get under your skin by successfully completing the task without much difficulty... which, if he did encounter any, would have most likely been of his own making… or is there something more behind it after all?” she inquired, causing Moonwarden to exhale shortly.

“Satisfaction from a task well done is one thing, but that was not what I have seen from Discord,” he pointed out and shook his head. “Oh, certainly, he would be most keen on proving me an utter pillock in regular circumstances… Although, come to think of it,” Moonwarden pondered, looking just a little resigned, though irritation was still clearly visible on his face, “I am uncertain what would give him more joy – seeing me angered at him for failing to bring the reply, or witnessing me fuming at the fact that he actually got us the response from Her Highness, despite me having so little respect for him and his antics.” Briefly shaking his head, he clarified, “Not that I have wished for him to fail in the first place, of course, this is too critical of a situation for me to seek a personal, moral victory over him... however strong the temptation to do so might be. Honestly, what is wrong with that creature? It is almost as if he knows something that we do not...”

Now that got Luna’s attention. Not that she wasn’t paying it, for hearing Moonwarden’s annoyance was in some way amusing, but now she had more important things to focus on than her servant’s momentary, emotional shortcoming. If his instincts were on high alert, then surely hers had to be as well.

And Luna simply had to ask the obvious question first. “This isn’t some prank of his? He brought the right message to us, no?”

“Oh, that is most definitely the correct one,” Moonwarden immediately assured her. “The Princess’ magical signature was unmistakable, and Her Solar Majesty broke the seal herself, just to be certain. Still...”

He actually stopped in place briefly, looking to the sides as if the draconequus could just pop up from nowhere at any moment. Which he could, of course.

“No, this… Can this make sense? No, too unlikely. Another no, too bizarre. No, no, that scenario is too much like what we do not talk about,” the unicorn muttered to himself at a rapid pace before his gaze finally returned to Luna. “There are but two possibilities that are not too outlandish to even consider. Either Her Highness did not put something in her message, for whatever reasons she might have had, and Discord knows about it anyway… or he found out something on his very own that he is oh so proud of discerning. Regardless, there is something that he is keeping to himself.”

The sheer vitriol in Moonwarden’s tone made Luna smile when she turned back to him, even though she didn’t discard a word of what he had said. “You hate an undiscovered secret, stored away in somepony else’s mind, don’t you, my servant?”

“It is not as if I am obsessed with peeling away every thought and notion to reach the darkest mysteries of a pony,” the stallion claimed, shrugging a little, though Luna could have sworn that she heard that little tone of passion in his voice after all. “But I can hardly deny that an enigma hidden from me in a mind I will definitely not be probing is… a little vexing.”

Curiosity motivated the next question coming Moonwarden’s way. “I take it you would find Discord’s intellect a little… hard to grasp?”

“Impossible to, I believe,” the unicorn replied, actually treating her question with utmost seriousness, speaking with the tone of a specialist in the field. “From mentalism’s point of view, every pony’s mind has a certain uniqueness to it, but also the same sort of a foundation. One could say that my noble craft is rather egalitarian in that aspect, one more reason it is shameful that it is considered unsavoury… Regardless, a skilled practitioner knows how to navigate those, shall we say, ‘pathways’ in a pony’s mind and, with care and preparation, use them to seek the necessary information, to reach cognitive functions or influence emotive states…”

As he was talking, Luna again felt rather… merry about listening with undivided focus, despite the fact that the topic was a little heavy. The moment also made her realize that, for all of the time that Moonwarden had been in her employ, she had never before sat with him like she would with an expert on an exotic branch of magic, one that even she didn’t particularly grasp, not that she’d really studied it. Perhaps, bearing in mind the nuances of the topic, it would be fun one night to just ask him some deeper questions about it.

… her, Moonwarden, and fun. Now if that wasn’t a peculiar thought to have, then none of them was.

The grey stallion continued in the meantime, rubbing his chin a little bit in concentration. “However, a creature such as Discord would not only be utterly alien from any spell’s perspective, but could also have a certain, shall we say, maddening effect on anypony trying to peek into his mind. We are not dealing with a being of flesh and blood, at least not in a traditional sense. There is no substance there, just a chaotic intelligence manifesting in a specific, though oft random, pattern, in both body and mind.”

That sounded like quite a convincing argument against venturing into Discord’s brain, Luna would have to agree. Merely witnessing the draconequus’ abilities and bearing was enough to understand that even trying to fathom his true nature would be a dangerous undertaking, and she could claim that even being the alicorn she was.

Moonwarden continued speaking, gesturing for the two of them to continue trotting on as he finished his quick explanation of the issue. “If we shall add to it the natural toll that using mentalism spells can take on one, surely magnified by even a short peek into Discord’s mind, which could be troublesome to achieve on its own… no, no, too much effort, too little in return. Though, while I do accept my own logic here, instructing me that an attempt would be an utterly foolhardy thing to do,” Moonwarden admitted, his lips pursed once again, “I shall still graciously allow myself to be harried over it. Troubling oneself about minor problems like this does wonders for one’s mental health.”

“Does it now?” Luna inquired, actually causing her servant to chuckle and check his monocle.

“Maybe not, my lady, but I would be the first to tell you that when things are all going smoothly, successfully, and according to plan, ponies of my profession get very uncomfortable. It means that something, somewhere, at some point has surely gone horribly wrong, we just do not know of it yet,” the unicorn claimed with a smirk. “Yet, speaking of this noble profession of mine, I believe I should still pay the Royal Office a visit this morning. I would like to leave some files there in the secure cabinet, for the proper ponies to use.”

Luna nodded, understanding the ‘what’, ‘where’ and ‘for whom’ Moonwarden meant, the stallion showing caution even when nopony else was about to overhear their exchange. While the hour was growing late for both of them, she didn’t feel so keen on retiring to her chambers yet. She could spare a few more minutes for her servant.

Because, well… she strangely looked forward to that possibility, however trivial and insignificant it appeared. Just a while longer wasn’t life-changing, and yet…

“Very judicious of you to suggest that, my servant. I hope you would not mind me accompanying you there?”

Moonwarden glanced at her, a little surprised. Yet despite his neutral expression, something about his silver eyes lit up in a way that Luna found… most enjoyable.

“That is much too kind of you, Your Majesty, I would not wish to trouble you in any way. It is a simple errand to complete this morn still,” he replied, despite that hint in his gaze, with the words which were almost required of a pony of his station.

His tone was perfectly neutral. A little too much so, however, which suggested to Luna that his response was but etiquette.

“Nonsense,” she told him in return, and quite strongly, wishing to let him know that her will trampled the need for such propriety. “Like I have any other pony that I would rather spend time with,” she added.

Moonwarden only nodded to that, and soon adjusted their route to include heading to the Royal Office first, before reaching Luna’s chambers.

They trotted without speaking, however. Mostly because, a turn of corridor later, it struck Luna how… peculiar her sentence had been, though she hadn’t realized it at first.

It gave her a proper pause in her mind, even as she accompanied her servant through the spiraling staircases and snaking corridors of the castle interior.

Luna had never considered herself a social pony. She was actually rather comfortable with herself and being on her lonesome. It wasn’t ever something that really bothered her, her previous, poisonous inferiority notwithstanding. And yet, the opportunity to actually have the grey stallion by her side for a bit longer, especially after the recent help he’d rendered her, it felt… it felt like a marginally more appealing condition than just being on her very own. Yes, she could still have her comfort and pleasurable solitude, she felt, but…

That evening. Under her Moon, one she had brought up with Moonwarden in mind. The gentle breeze. The moment when it hadn’t been just her silence, but their silence. Together…

Luna still couldn’t quite put her hoof on this change manifesting in her, but… she couldn’t deny it was a pleasant thing, however strange, to experience it.

She glanced at Moonwarden. The grey stallion was trotting next to her with a practiced grace and a stoic expression. One could say that nothing had changed ever since she had picked him as her Advisor, yet for some reason Luna felt that there was something more there, especially lately, a form of kinship that they were reaching only because of the unicorn’s adamant and persistent attempts to help her overcome her personal problems and insecurities, things which had been festering in her for Harmony knew how long.

Or rather… for Nightmare knew how long.

Luna found herself shuddering at that notion, and Moonwarden’s reaction was immediate.

“My lady? Is something wrong?”

“It’s… nothing, really. Just an unpleasant thought, my servant, nothing to concern yourself with,” she told him, but received only a smile in return. One that was remarkably calming and almost out of place in its honesty, especially since coming from her faithful, grey manipulator.

“With all due respect, my lady, your unpleasant thoughts seem like exactly the kind of thing I should concern myself with,” the stallion claimed, his gaze filled with a healthy dose of encouragement. “Are you still concerned about your decision to send Her Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle, to the batponies? I admit, I was not expecting her to include such… potent words in her message, even if she made it clear that she grasps your initial motives.”

“Do you blame her for using that sort of a language?” Luna inquired, genuinely curious.

“If you would mean the Princess reaching for expressions like ‘irresponsible choices’, ‘utterly unnecessary secrecy’, and ‘lack of trust’, not to even mention ‘invoking resentment and disappointment’, then… yes, yes, I would,” Moonwarden claimed, looking at her intently. “For I would not wish for those to push you away from the good road of self-improvement you are travelling nowadays, my lady.”

“If you are concerned about that possibility, my servant, then know that it wasn’t Princess Twilight who made me feel so uncomfortable just now,” Luna admitted, though she found herself biting her lower lip just a little. “But I am still relieved that she found it in herself to at least understand where I was coming from, despite the sorrow she included in her response. Makes me feel... slightly less terrible about my choices.”

“That is still better than just ‘outright’ terrible, my lady,” Moonwarden told her, his voice taking on an almost fatherly quality, “but what you have done was for the sake of the greater good. We have discussed it already, you must not let your conviction be undermined. As we could all hear from the letter, said goal now has a significant chance of being reached. It would not be so without you taking those first few risky but necessary steps.”

“Perhaps you are right, yet one can consider if there was a better way of acting from the start, cannot they?” Luna responded with a question, trying to stop her brain from delving into those countless scenarios which were ready to play before her mind’s eye and make her realize how much better the situation could have been were it not for her little plots.

Yet the grey stallion had a riposte to both the inquiry and the predicament, one which he voiced with envy-inducing belief.

“One could always think matters over, reassess one’s choices, for their whole life if they were so inclined,” he stated, nodding to himself. “The problem then is that none of us would ever get anything done. There are countless better things eternity can be spent on than constantly second-guessing oneself and worrying for what might have been. I am certain you can agree with that, my lady.”

“Lamentably,” Luna admitted, shaking her head. “Yet that does not mean that we cannot criticize ourselves, my servant. How else could we learn otherwise?”

“A fair point, my lady. However, I would argue that one must know when to be kind to oneself as well,” Moonwarden told her with a small smile. “We are our own harshest critics, through our entire lives. We often enough judge ourselves with weighted scales, easily seeing the best in others and maniacally searching for the worst in the darkest, deepest corners of our nature and being. I believe that learning to be a better version of oneself comes through looking back at who we were yesterday and seeing how much more foolish we were in comparison to today.”

“I do not see you calling yourself foolish at any point, my servant,” Luna pointed out, causing the unicorn to chuckle.

“Well, I would never admit it.”

“Even to me?”

There was a slight pause before Moonwarden responded. Or, at least, planned to, because he ultimately just shrugged like the scoundrel he was, sending her the truly disarming smug look of an utter reprobate.

Luna laughed. She was almost shocked by the sound of it, yet found herself remarkably contented with the fact as well.

“Insufferable.”

Moonwarden almost beamed with pride, though of the more positive kind for once. “I would like to remind you, my lady, that it was you who made the decision to accompany me to the Office today still. You have nopony to blame but yourself,” the stallion told her, causing her to fight another laugh. Again, a most pleasing sensation, and one proving to Luna that she couldn’t well call herself foolish for that particular choice.

A minute or so later the two of them finally reached the familiar chamber of the Royal Office, though their stay wouldn’t last long. Their true goal was the lower, hidden room, though Moonwarden grabbed some parchment and ink on the way, to prepare the right instructions for the Second Chance.

However, something caused him to stop in place and scrunch his muzzle again, as if a sudden thought of his own had sullied his mood.

It was Luna’s turn to ask. “Is something the matter, my servant?”

The unicorn said nothing at first, just looked to the side. Towards a familiar chessboard, actually, where their armies were still locked in a fierce battle, one which had reached an increased level of casualties over but the last couple of moves.

Moonwarden trotted closer to the table upon which the battle raged on and put his hoof against his lips, his expression inscrutable. He pointed towards a couple of pieces, as if taking a quick stock of his situation, although the intensity of his gaze belied that simple explanation, almost seeming to suggest that he was deriving some form of an augury from the sight before him.

Luna observed him with mounting interest. She would expect him to give the matter of his next move some thought well before actually reaching the chessboard, but now Moonwarden was apparently actively considering what he was going to do on the spot, as if he had only realized the situation he was in, and what was about to happen, for the first time but a few seconds ago.

His hoof finally rested on a small, black marble piece.

“Pawn will capture the queen’s messenger,” he declared, moving it diagonally with high regard and esteem. The grey unicorn also removed the corresponding crystal figurine, almost with veneration, placing it among his trophies. “Makes the most sense.”

“A very conservative move, my servant,” Luna commented, having come closer to assess the damage that move could have done in the grand scheme of things. “Are you certain it is the wisest action here?”

Moonwarden didn’t say anything at first, surprising her. Surely she couldn’t have made him second guess himself with those few words, could she? Regardless, her servant spent a good few seconds judging his action and its repercussions. His eyes were keen and piercing, as if he was trying to penetrate through a dense fog that had descended upon their monochromatic battlefield, a vapor into which a faithful envoy had just vanished from the board.

“It would seem like it to some…” he finally assessed, though his tone was distant and enigmatic. “When things escalate dramatically and there’s a chance for repercussions to occur, it is better for a pawn to take the brunt of it.”

Luna pondered for a breath. Normally, she would be at least a little apprehensive in general about such pragmatic, utilitarian thinking, especially considering Moonwarden’s capabilities in the real world, but looking at the state of the game before her she could wholly understand it. Here, pieces had their role to play, and sometimes that role involved disposing of another in a sudden, gruesome fashion, only to suffer the same fate soon enough.

Luna could already spot her next move, which she would make in due time. A decisive one, too, as her pieces would be in position and duly ordained to take vengeance upon the dark, marble figures of her very choosing for the sake of her lost messenger.

Yet she couldn’t shake the feeling that her servant had something on his mind as he stared at the game before him, with intensity capable of burning through the board.

“Is something troubling you, Moonwarden? You have that strange look about you and I would like to know where it is coming from...”

The grey unicorn blinked and only then turned his gaze back at her, almost as if he had just returned to the present from wherever else his mind was.

“Oh, I am not really troubled, my lady. Just the regular number of matters on my mind, I would say. Though, perhaps one could say that the night was long and full of chaotic beings keen on overzealously sharing how well they have fulfilled their part of the arrangement,” he claimed, a smirk returning to his lips. “And I am already much older than my line of clandestine work usually allows one to get, so I get tired quickly after sunrise.”

Luna gave him a almost disapproving glance, even if it accompanied an altogether warm expression. “You are going to bring age up in my presence?”

The stallion recognized the joke immediately, but still shrugged as if pushed on the defensive, something his following words showed to be false. “And what is that supposed to mean, my lady? You are surely only half my age and not a breath older, I bear witness to that literally every night, and if it is not true then you continue to fool me over and over again.”

The words by themselves were almost enough to make Luna’s muzzle gain much color and warmth, but she managed to overcome that strange feeling, instead focusing on one particular word that her servant had just used.

“So you do admit to being foolish, Moonwarden?”

One would normally expect the unicorn’s expression to fall, being caught like that, but the stallion’s smile was constant as he continued looking at Luna. In his cold, silver gaze there was warmth that felt both out of place and utterly fitting his grey persona in some strange way.

He finally sighed, shaking his head. “You would definitely not want a fool in your employ, my lady, so I would not dig any deeper into this,” he stated, most thoughtfully, as if he had much more than just some linguistic sparring in mind.

Luna wasn’t going to relinquish her position, though. “Will you not give me the satisfaction? Really?” she asked in return, belatedly realizing that her tone made her sound almost... playful.

Which resulted in a most exotic sight, as Moonwarden appeared to be battling himself quite fiercely in that strange clash between pride and mirth, between preserving one’s dignity and making it the object of a great jest. Yet Luna could have sworn that there was something more to it than him just protecting his ego. She knew he was considered almost conceited by many ponies, but not to the level that he would outright deny her, that much was certain. So why was Moonwarden’s battle still raging, even after her authority had thrown its support behind mirth? Did his pride possess some hidden ally bolstering it as well?

Could that ally be the reason for his trepidation and actions that night..?

Still, when his response finally came it was as enigmatic as one could imagine. “I do hope my service is adequate already, as is proper of a Royal Advisor. If you would wish for it to be yet more competent, instruct me how to make it so, my lady, and I shall act accordingly.”

Luna actually laughed once more, shaking her head. “So I would have to order you to call yourself foolish? That’s not the same as you admitting it!”

Moonwarden’s lips shuddered as he fought a smile. “The less I admit to out of my own volition, the better!” he declared, holding the side of his vest with conviction, as if posing just a little.

“Fine, fine,” she relented, waving her hoof at the subject matter. Truth be told, she was already in great humor thanks to his companionship, and she didn’t need her servant to acknowledge anything to feel like she was the winner of that exchange. The most amusing part was that the grey unicorn surely considered himself the victorious one.

Luna would still have preferred to learn what was bothering him, but if he wasn’t willing to be entirely transparent, then she at least trusted that he had a reason for it. Maybe one which he would reveal in the near future, were she to ask again.

They didn’t waste much more time after that particular exchange, descending down the hidden spiral staircase into the chamber resembling the lair of a scheming spider, between the maps, notes, and documents aplenty within, connected with silver threads of magic into a web of intrigue that could make any spinner or spy envious.

Moonwarden wasted no time and began writing at the main table, his focus immediately shifting to providing the Second Chance with their new set of instructions for the immediate time. Luna, wishing to give him a moment of undisturbed peace, decided to trot over to the nearby wall, to look over the many schemes and plots illustrating it.

Being this close to the magical web of cases made her very quickly realize just how many plans and actions she had been a part of. She had taken part in them almost from the instant she’d returned, her period of recuperation and acclimatizing with this new, modern Equestria notwithstanding.

Luna found herself considering that, as much as she was feeling guilty about her poor handling of Princess Twilight’s mission, since things could have been guided much better, it hadn’t been the first time that her hoof had meddled in things for the sake of Equestria’s safety and prosperity, and not all of those tasks had turned out poorer for it, had they? Her touch must have had proven a blessing, not a curse.

She needed to remember that, remember that she was skilled in these matters, that she wasn’t just a burden outside of raising the Moon. There was plenty of evidence to remind her after all, wasn't there? The many photos, the countless maps and notes, some reminding her of cases she had already managed to forget the details of...

Considering that she and her special unit had not been outright dismantled, that they could still act, undertake their missions and fulfill their obligations despite their clandestine, and occasionally questionable methods... Well, that must have meant that, at least to some degree, they were considered a force for good...?

Or was she being doubtful of it only due to the... weakness that still lurked within her character?

“Moonwarden,” she summoned her servant’s attention at that point, hoping she wasn’t interrupting at a crucial moment after all.

“Yes, my lady,” the grey unicorn responded, ready for whatever her request might be.

“Tell me, if you could, and do so with honesty...” she emphasized, “just how much of an impact have we had on Equestria as a whole in our service here? A positive impact, I mean...”

Perhaps it was a frivolous thing to ask about, again, but she simply had to receive an answer, hoping that her request would be followed to the letter.

The stallion paused his writing, straightening up to look directly at Luna for a brief moment. Then his gaze ventured past her, to the walls, where dozens upon dozens of notes connected plan after plan and scheme after scheme, the very evidence which she was searching for.

“I am uncertain of how one can measure ‘impact’ per se,” he admitted with a smirk, “but I would definitely consider the work of the Royal Office to be crucial and even, I would say, irreplaceable for our country, pushing it in the right direction. But... why are you asking, my lady?”

“Just... thoughtful, I suppose,” Luna admitted to that, her eyes venturing from note to note in this strange... self-introspection. She was the linchpin of this place, whether she liked it or not. It was under her supervision and with her blessing that all of these plans had been and were still enacted. She couldn’t have made mistakes in all of them, even if she felt like she had done in the case of Princess Twilight’s quest...

“This chamber... this place is a testimony to hundreds and hundreds of hours of work we have done. I just find myself in need of reassurance that all of those hours weren’t squandered or misguided.”

Moonwarden nodded in thought, clearly wishing to approach. However, as he trotted over, his muzzle was twisted by a grimace, one that resulted in him reaching up and untying his cape, putting it on the nearby chair. His vest also became undone, showing more of his pristine, white shirt.

“Forgive me, my lady, I suppose my scars are also considering the night too long,” he revealed, stretching a little now that the many layers of material were not putting as much pressure on his back. “But I would allow them to be the first to testify to the necessary and pivotal role of our task.”

Luna couldn’t well counter that argument. The mission that had almost cost Moonwarden his life had definitely been one to prove that Equestria had to stay vigilant and had to have ponies capable of acting in the shadows...

“Have we done a good job, then?” she still asked, surprised at how downhearted she sounded.

Her Advisor immediately addressed that, widely gesturing at the chamber around them, as if he was on a grand theater stage in Elegy's place, an act which made the sides of his waistcoat shift a little.

“Your answer is here, my lady, all around us, and it speaks to you... ‘Without a doubt’, it is saying,“ Moonwarden claimed, changing his voice into a whisper for but a moment. “Every single case about us is a crisis averted, a problem solved, a headache for our country healed even before it could properly manifest...” the grey unicorn declared, looking rather satisfied as he did so. “Putting aside the question of whether the denizens of Equestria deserve our help in the first place, help and aid we have provided.”

He briefly stopped to hide a chuckle behind his hoof. “And here lies the best part of it,” he pointed out, “for were we ever to be scrutinized fully, down to the smallest of our ploys, we have the evidence for all of them, enough to prove that our every move was to the benefit of the country.”

Luna finally smiled, relieved. A little, at least. “Would that be because you have made sure it couldn’t be interpreted in any other way? You are the one assessing and compiling the final reports, after all...”

“I do that, yes, making sure they are presenting us and, most importantly, you, my lady, in the best possible light,” the grey unicorn admitted, but with a smile which bore no malice or deceit, “but my work is hardly ‘jiggery-pokery’, and the reason for that, the reason I lack the need to twist the facts, is quite simple – your leadership, my lady.”

Luna gave him a quizzical look, almost as if he had just uttered something crazed.

Yet Moonwarden continued, without even a shred of doubt. “My lady, for all of your problems and your feelings of guilt, for all the times of weakness and even apathy, all the injuries brought upon you by the dreadful affliction of heart and mind... you have always been the silvery guiding light in our tasks, never shunning away from your duties and never forgetting your vital role. I can only imagine how much of a burden it must have been, sticking to your own, regal tasks, and those you have in the domain of dreams, with so much clouding your mind, pulling you down... but that only makes your achievements...” he claimed, once more showing her the chamber surrounding them, “... the more indisputable, my lady...”

Luna’s smile was now full and constant. She had requested honesty, and she heard nothing but honesty in Moonwarden’s words. Whether it was objectively true was still in question, but her trusted servant believed it to be so. He didn’t tell her any of that for the sake of shallow sycophancy...

That... that meant so much to her. To her mind. To her heart, as well, as surprising as it was.

Or perhaps... not surprising at all?

“Thank you, Moonwarden. You cannot imagine how important your words are to me...”

The stallion gifted her a smile of his own in return, yet it wasn’t one of his self-assured smirks. No, this one was simply an expression of joy and satisfaction, devoid of pride, something that almost didn’t belong on his, usually so stoic, muzzle, but ended up fitting it quite miraculously. An expression not of hubris or smug satisfaction, but one of simply... happiness.

“I could certainly try to imagine that, my lady, but your faithful servant can only fathom and accept so much gratitude at once,” he claimed, his gaze eagerly meeting hers.

That silver stare almost made her blush once more, because... well, she because could tell how affected Moonwarden was, and only by her simple gratitude. It was as if her appreciation and recognition was breathing life and energy into him, like something inside of him couldn’t help but be ecstatic about it.

How come she had never before paid attention to that...?

As the stallion was turning away to finish compiling his notes, something else caught Luna’s attention. A little, round object on a small, silver chain clearly affixed to the inside of Moonwarden’s vest, suddenly dangled out from underneath his clothing, obviously displaced by the stallions’ gestures and the loosening of his waistcoat.

“I didn’t know mentalism used watches after all,” Luna joked, her spirits soaring high. “I thought all the swinging and swaying was a misconception.”

Yet the grey unicorn only blinked at first, not catching onto her comment at all. That is, until she pointed to his side, where that silver and, she had to say, quite beautiful, ornately decorated casing was now on full display.

When Moonwarden looked down at it, however, Luna spotted that his whole form froze immediately, as if he had witnessed something truly horrific.

“Ah! No, uhm... that’s... that is not a watch, my lady.”

If she had ever seen Moonwarden abashed, it was definitely then. He almost caught himself on an abbreviation, and that was definitely not something he ever did, usually being nigh-obsessively pedantic about his speech, and his composure was simply shattered.

“What is it, then?” Luna inquired, now most curious about the nature of that trinket. Especially since, whatever it was, the stallion was rather keen on returning it to the inside pocket of his vest, in a rather panicked motion.

No less panicked than his tone, though it was also seasoned with audible reluctance.

“It is... a portrait miniature, my lady,” he admitted, looking to the side and away from her keen and questioning gaze.

“Oh?” Luna voiced her further interest... just before a sudden realization hit her squarely, right in the middle of her playful inquisitiveness.

More so... right in the middle of her heart.

“Oh. Oh, yes, I see...” she thought she just mouthed.

Now she understood Moonwarden’s sudden reaction. He wasn’t the sort of a stallion to be open and transparent about his private affairs, quite the opposite, and definitely not about ones resulting in him carrying the likeness of a beloved pony with him.

Honestly, Luna felt that... that she shouldn’t have been shocked. Moonwarden wasn’t old, by any stretch of the imagination, and the first signs of aging only added to his suave, noble look, she couldn’t deny it herself. Yes, she had heard some unseemly rumors about her Advisor, but it still made sense that, despite the true extent of his tasks and the certain infamy of his very station, his high position and undeniable affluence would help him find himself a suitable mare among the ladies of Canterlot.

“Forgive me, I didn’t mean to be intrusive,” she told him, finding her voice unnaturally calm, gloomy even. “I... think I need to retire for the day. Until sunset, my servant.”

She could have sworn that, for the briefest of moments, Moonwarden wanted to stop her, but that feeling quickly disappeared as the grey stallion restored his composure, as if nothing ever happened, and spoke with a perfectly neutral tone.

“Thank you, my lady. To you as well. May rest find you.”

Without a word more, Luna left the hidden room, wishing to return to her chamber. As soon as possible.

... why could she feel tears in her eyes?

Twilight’s day had gone by quite well, she had to admit that much, at least. So seldom during her travels had she actually woken up both rested and relieved, she’d almost forgotten what it felt like, but now she could remember.

The incredible quality of her bedding reminded her of how pleasant actually finding rest was, as the “royal” wool that she was enjoying had carried her off to sleep and gently held her there through her slumber. As for relief, that was, out of all things, due to Discord’s help, as she could hope that with his aid the message had reached the Princesses before the morning’s end.

Which meant that Twilight could finally, even if only for a short moment, breathe with ease. Everypony was up to speed, especially in Equestria, and things could progress from then on in a, preferably, controlled fashion.

Or so she hoped, as sudden and unpredictable issues had a tendency to appear, well... suddenly and unpredictably.

Still, Twilight felt that she had at least some of the matters around her under control, which definitely made her evening far more pleasant, especially as she freshened herself up further with a warm bath. Moments like these, especially lately, had proven helpful in organizing her thoughts for the coming nights… and she already had a point to organize around, one other than being shown around the Mountain. There was something Midnight had wanted to tell her yesternight, but he’d been interrupted by Discord, the chaotic “postpony” wreaking his usual havoc on plans and schedules. Her duties in the Mountain were important, but she needed to tend to her beloved, first.

There was no telling how long it would be before Twilight would be asked to join the Honored Lord, or the Overseer General of the Dusk Family, so she decided not to waste much time. After drying herself off with a quick spell and making sure her mane wasn’t resembling a bush, as well as picking out for herself a more casual dress for herself, she decided to trot over and knock on the door of the next chamber, currently occupied by her entourage.

The entrance opened as if somepony was right by it and already waiting for her, though instead of Midnight’s muzzle it was Rowan Berry’s that manifested in the small crack.

“Hwalba knaze, benu noc!” the healer reacted on instinct, nodding in respect and opening the door wider, revealing her long, glaucous mane and traditional healer’s gown. “I was just about to come and check whether you have woken up. Is something the matter?”

“No, not at all, don’t worry. Good night to you as well, Rowan Berry,” Twilight replied, using that short moment to figure out how to ask about Midnight’s presence without... well, without making the other mare feel like she was planning something, or anything, unsavory. Mostly since, despite her conviction in her love, she wasn’t going to be unkind to Rowan Berry on that account alone. Prudence counseled treating the matter discreetly – the operative’s stance on their relationship surely couldn’t have changed “overday”, even despite the fact that they had shared the last meal yesternight in a quite polite, civil way, if rather quiet.

“I would say that I wanted to ask if any news has come from the Honored Lord so early in the evening... but, honestly, a meal was also on my mind,” Twilight decided to begin.

Rowan Berry’s response changed what she wanted to say afterwards, however.

“Oh, Maednoc Wentr just went to organize some food, hwalba knaze. He should be back, alongside the news, as soon as he gets some palace servant to bring the meal for you.”

“Ah... Very well, then,” Twilight responded, a little annoyed that she must have missed him by literally a minute or less. “Well, good. I hope to share it with you two when he returns, before any summons come. I shall be—”

“My apologies, Honored Princess...”

Rowan Berry interrupted Twilight just before she would have excused herself back to her chamber, catching her attention... the healer’s expression easily kept it. It was filled with polite abashment, a novelty among all the real emotions and looks Twilight had encountered with the operative, which quickly piqued her interest.

“What is it, Rowan Berry?”

The batpony mare bit her lower lip just a little. “I am... profoundly sorry if I shall be occupying you without a reason which you would consider… proper in your mind,” she said, with deference that was yet another surprise to Twilight. “I... was wondering if I could have a moment of your time, to talk briefly, in private.”

Now, that definitely caught Twilight’s attention in a mighty way, and she couldn’t well simply ignore such a request, especially since the mare’s respect didn’t seem to be in any way forced or fraudulent, at least not discernibly.

“Oh! Of course, yes,” Twilight replied. “Should we go inside?”

“Tac, naturally,” Rowan Berry agreed, letting her in without hesitation. Almost. “I mean... if you don’t mind our quarters, hwalba knaze.”

“I think we can manage, no?”

That was the right question to ask, actually.

The chamber, approximately the size of Twilight’s own, had two beds inside of it rather than a single one, as well as a smaller table with chairs, all of which made it appear rather cramped. Actually, it was cramped, that was no matter of appearance but a straight up fact, the two batponies’ belongings being jammed, if neatly, underneath their resting places testified of it. Still, despite the lower quality of furnishings and the limited space, the room was orderly and elegant, at least, as much as possible, though Twilight found it a little awkward just of how impractical the chairs were, due to the difficulty of pulling them out properly with the beds so close on both sides of the table. As if it wasn’t already obvious that this chamber was meant for one pony only...

Rowan Berry spotted Twilight’s trepidation at the accommodation. “We... usually just sit on the beds, and that way we are still at the table. Though, even for us, this is quite small.”

“I think, considering how much of the palace is ‘otherwise occupied’,” Twilight allowed herself the comment, “it is the same sort of a problem for many courtiers.”

“Ita to bid. And point taken, as you do say in Ekwestriyar, hwalba knaze...” the healer admitted, taking her place only after Twilight sat down on Midnight’s bed, finding it at least adequately comfortable.

Silence reigned for only a short moment, since none of them wanted to make things awkward by just staring at one another, especially in such a small chamber.

In the end, Twilight took the initiative. “So, Rowan Berry, how can I help you? What would you like to talk about?” she inquired, looking at the operative with kind curiosity and receiving back a look of intent and purpose. For a brief moment, at least, since the healer’s gaze quickly turned much softer quite quickly as she opened her mouth, her words betraying a certain discomposure.

“I suppose... what you have just said is exactly part of my problem,” Rowan Berry began, shaking her head a little, but still gazing directly at Twilight. “I... don’t get this, I think the expression would be here. I simply don’t get this.”

“What... is causing you confusion, exactly?” Twilight asked, ears perked in further, genuine interest.

“Everything lately. Anything,” the healer revealed, her tone ringing with that additional note of distress. “Even the way that you have begun here, hwalba knaze... How can you help me? What sort of a question is this? Where is it even coming from?”

Twilight tilted her head to the side just a little, hoping that she was understanding the other mare’s motivation correctly. That task was made remarkably easier as Rowan Berry proved quite keen on “helping” her with it, quickly shattering any doubts Twilight might have had about what was driving her.

“Let there be honesty here, because the situation between us should be pretty clear,” the operative declared, crossing her forelegs against her chest. It was not a sign of defiance, however, but defense. “You know… You are, unfortunately, perfectly aware that I am a covert agent of a foreign nation, and not just a simple spy, but a member of a hoof-picked group. You are an envoy from an ancient enemy of ours, taught by the Judging Sun herself, as far as we can describe it... Regardless of the 'correct' nature of your tutelage, discipleship, anointment, however you wish to call it, it doesn’t change the fact that it would be so natural, even logical, for you to see me as a foe, as a threat, as...” She paused briefly, trying to find the right ‘incorrect’ words. “As anypony other than somepony that could be befriended, especially when I'm so close to you! But I heard what you have said yesternight, and that talk we had even before that, and... and...”

Twilight listened with care, making sure to keep any biases or prejudices she had at bay, especially since Rowan Berry seemed to truly be speaking with complete honesty. Following what might have seemed to her a dangerous path, wherever it would take their conversation.

“Perhaps this is yet another moment of my weakness, and Bogine knows how many of those I've had lately...” the healer admitted, and not without trepidation, “but I simply don’t understand this, and I need to. Or else I feel like I will go completely insane...”

“Nopony would like that,” Twilight replied, trying to help ease the tension just a little, though at first she only achieved a hiss from Rowan Berry at first.

“No, nopony, surely...” the mare said with vitriol, before shaking her head again, her long mane shifting like a curtain of falling water, perturbed, even if retaining its beauty. “And this is exactly what I am talking about, too. You haven’t only praised me, yesternight you were actually defending me. From Maednoc Wentr, of all ponies!”

The shock seeping into Rowan Berry’s tone almost made Twilight smile. “Why would that be so surprising to you? I thought that he was being altogether too crude when addressing you.”

“But you two are supposed to be in a... a relationship!” the batpony responded, despite how tough it was for her to even summon the word, so out of place it must have still felt for her. “You are together, and here am I, the...! And...!” she tried to finish the sentence, but something inside of her prevented her from doing so. So she just spread her forelegs wide, as if trying to encompass all of her confusion and vexation and yet failing. “It just doesn’t make sense to me! With all due respect, hwalba knaze, but... you don’t make sense to me.”

Now Twilight simply had to laugh, though she kept it short to avoid making the other mare think that it was a derogatory reaction.

“Thank you, Rowan Berry. I actually find that a rather appropriate judgment,” she told the operative, who was keenly listening in, scouring Twilight’s words for anything that would help her make sense of her predicament. “I can definitely see myself being completely out of place in the noctraliu world. I often feel that way myself, you know.”

She wasn’t expecting the healer to suddenly apologize for the state of things, which was good, for she didn’t. “You certainly don’t fit into what we would consider predictable in a healthy way. I don’t know about Maednoc Wentr, nor shall I speak for anypony else, but, to me, you bring with yourself so much... chaos.”

Now that was a very interesting thing to say from Twilight’s perspective, either extremely ironic... or worryingly deliberate.

“Why would you say that?” she asked, hoping to read into Rowan Berry’s reaction.

“All that I have seen seems to reinforce that!” the other mare responded, waving her hoof as if pointing towards all those witnessed matters, hidden across the cluttered room. “You are trying to pursue a relationship with a batpony, you aren’t willing to return our ancient lands to us, but you still want to find a solution to benefit everypony, allegedly,” the healer emphasized, though it was hard to tell whether she added that word out of habit or anything else. She looked like she was even doubting her own distrust in the matter. “You asked me, a foreign agent, to gather information on the Honored Lord, but not to find an avenue of approach, something to utilize, something to manipulate him with, but to help him. Not to mention that, when I gathered all I could in the limited time frame... you thanked me. You appreciated the effort!”

“As opposed to...?” Twilight asked directly, relaxing as Rowan Berry’s words indicated that she knew nothing about Discord’s appearance, allowing her to focus on what the other mare had actually said. “What is the traditional response here, when seeing that a pony asked for aid shows incredible resourcefulness in such a short amount of time? Poke holes in the accomplishment? Diminish it, as Midnight Wind was trying to do? A good job remains one, and that’s that.”

“How can you say it with such conviction?” Rowan Berry asked, again locking herself behind her forelegs, as if expecting an assault that would need to be repelled.

“Well, isn’t it just a fact?”

“That—!” Rowan Berry wanted to reply, but couldn’t find the words. She just stared at Twilight with those burning coral eyes of hers, desperately searching for a hidden agenda.

As if there was one.

“Rowan Berry,” Twilight spoke once more, deliberately making her tone as calm and kind as possible, “I am glad you have asked for my time, definitely, because I see that you are facing a lot of thoughts and a lot of doubts. If I can address those, then it is time well spent.”

“See, this is—”

“I know what this is,” she interrupted the operative, but with a smile. “Exactly what brings you more unease, but I wish to tackle that. Since... if you are expecting duplicity in my goodwill, you won’t find any. I am far from naïve, at least I believe so. An open hoof might make one vulnerable, but not weak. As to my words yesternight, well, I meant them. You are very good at your job, Rowan Berry,” Twilight declared, trying to convey how much she meant her words as strongly as she could. She had to get the point across if there, indeed, was an opening to speak directly to Rowan Berry’s core. “Though... this all begs a question. Why would you so easily expect my praise to be laced with poison?”

The healer’s face paled at those words, and her eyes widened. It wasn’t necessarily their intended effect, but one could easily tell that they shook the batpony to her healer’s core. Which... wasn't necessarily a bad thing, so Twilight decided to capitalize on it.

“I do not wish to say anything that would bring you even more doubts, but... a part of me considers whether your distrust in the honesty of my praise is somehow connected to the fact that you are unused to such a state of things, Rowan Berry.”

The mare made a grimace of displeasure, though it looked false, as if she was forcing herself to make it. “If you are trying to insinuate—”

“That is the one thing which I am not interested in at all,” Twilight interrupted, trying to clear up both her meaning and her honor. “The game of manipulation and shady maneuvering brings me no joy, nor do I think it best in general. However… I’m not blind to things around me, and I cannot help but I wonder whether my words could be deemed ‘insinuation’ when they could very well simply be the truth.”

Rowan Berry clearly wanted to retort, but she faltered, her lips twisting and curling without any words escaping them. Instead of a verbal reply, Twilight received a visual one, the healer’s body sagging a little, as if she were locking herself in, or, perhaps, realizing the weight of her doubts on herself.

“... I’m an occultane,” she finally muttered, with not one note of pride in that sentence. “I’ve accepted that everything I deal with is marred with deceit.”

“Have you?”

Twilight wasn’t even planning on asking that, but something in her almost forced her to do so, and despite the harsh nature of the question she decided to stand by it, especially when Rowan Berry looked back at her with a dose of sulky resignation. It lasted only a breath before she at least somewhat restored her composure, but it had still been there.

“I’m not sure whether I want to respond to such a question,” came her reply, cold as a mountain stream.

That was already quite the response, actually, at least to Twilight. However, since delving straight into that might have been a little too rough, she decided to shift the topic slightly, hoping it would still help her gather the information she sought.

“Tell me, please, Rowan Berry… your talent lies in healing, doesn’t it? You have told me that you specialize in herbal remedies when we first met, which is why you are considered a lupule.”

The mare, both healer and operative, didn’t respond to that, instead focusing on Twilight’s reasoning.

She would learn of it without much delay. “Is it fair to assume that this is your original task? Your original place in the caste system, among the fruittenders?”

“I am a lupule,” Rowan Berry told her, firmly, almost as if she was insulted by putting her talent into question.

Which definitely wasn’t Twilight’s goal, quite the opposite. “That you are, and nopony should doubt that... but, perhaps, that is exactly where the core of your problem lies.”

“The core of it? What would you mean by that?” the other mare asked, still very much on the defensive.

“The nature of your issue. Or rather, discomfort, if that would be a better word,” Twilight considered, shifting a little on the bed to lean in just a little, but without putting any pressure on Rowan Berry through an overly keen gaze or stance. “As much as I understand it, being a doctor, or a medic, it is a role that requires a certain level of, well, honesty. Straight up honesty. To provide aid and healing to a pony, one needs to know the truth about their ailment, whatever that might be. Physical, mental, spiritual even…”

Rowan Berry narrowed her eyes. She was clearly keen on uncovering Twilight’s meaning, but her expression betrayed that it was still primarily out of professional curiosity. The occultane in her was still suspicious, and she would be extremely difficult to convince with any sudden revelations.

But… that wasn’t Twilight’s goal at all. She wasn’t planning on achieving anything remarkable or life-changing in this little chamber. She simply wanted to help and better understand the mare before her. What she was claiming at that moment she simply thought reasonable and logical… and honest to bring up before the healer.

“Yet, aside from being a lupule, you are also an occultane, and that task, that life, brings with itself a certain demand for deceit and clandestine thinking, acting, feeling,” Twilight pointed out, observing Rowan Berry intently, looking for anything shifting in her stance, her face, her eyes. “I have a guess that you… perhaps got a bit too used to it?”

The operative blinked, her gaze unchanged, but her posture petrified. “I am perfectly capable of being both.”

“That is not what I am saying,” Twilight protested, shaking her head. “I am certain that, despite my personal views on the Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist, she chose you to be her occultane because she believed you possess the right amount of skill and talent. Frankly, you have proved that to me as well during our travels together.”

Rowan Berry didn’t look convinced of this praise either… but something about her sudden stoicism looked rather forced, especially when compared to the bout of utter confusion she had displayed just before.

“However…” Twilight spoke, trying to be as cautious as she could be about her tone, since getting scolded would definitely not sit well with the mare opposite, “do you find yourself fulfilled in your secret task? Or do you find that it made you look for duplicity everywhere? Expect hidden motives and dishonesty from everypony?”

The healer’s lips parted, then formed a grimace that made Twilight feel rather unpleasant. It wasn’t offensive by itself, but made her believe that she was about to receive a scolding of her own, since she was clearly talking about matters she knew nothing of.

However, Rowan Berry’s reply was far more controlled than Twilight’s theory predicted. “You… meant your words, then? You didn’t want to flatter me just because you could, or out of hope that I would ‘warm up’ to you?”

Twilight immediately shook her head. “I wouldn’t force you to do so, nor would I manipulate you to achieve that, no,” she stated, putting as much straightforward sincerity into her sentence as she could.

Immediately, she was given back a lot of it.

“Then how did you get Midnight Wind to fall in love with you?”

Silence fell. On Rowan Berry side, since she quickly realized what she had uttered, on Twilight’s end, for she had to think for a brief moment about an answer and whether a good one, without unnecessary emotion, was possible here.

She decided there was one.

“Honestly, I don’t know, Rowan Berry,” she told the operative, hoping that, as much as she meant to be fair with the other mare, transparency wouldn’t be used against her in the end. “It wasn’t until the first part of my journey that I even considered that I felt something for him. At first, I only thought him a friendly stallion who I had encountered and learnt something about. Your culture was fascinating for me to uncover, and it still is to grasp and accept, the interviews with him were a wonderful delve into it…” Twilight admitted, watching as Rowan Berry’s gaze shone for a brief moment, as if connecting some dots. “I was delighted when I discovered that he was going to be in my entourage, as I thought it meant I would get the chance to talk to one I thought of as a friend. But thinking of him as my beloved, not just my friend, having realized the full force of my feelings for him, I know exactly when that happened. Although… speaking of that moment might be… unpleasant for both of us.”

“Altu Opar. Deep Mist.”

Twilight found herself a little shocked at the accuracy of Rowan Berry’s guess. However, she soon realized why that would be so.

“Of course, you must have been given all the details altogether.”

“What was necessary, I would say,” the operative claimed, nodding. “You’ve given him quite the reminder of his carelessness, though I know for a fact that he received an even greater one after word of what happened came through.”

“I didn’t mean to rob him of his fang,” Twilight tried to explain herself, but Rowan Berry preempted her, lifting her hoof in gesture of calming.

“And… I believe you, considering all I’ve seen and heard,” she admitted, her eyes keenly staring forward. “But you acted like you should have, seeing him trying to skewer Maednoc Wentr,” came the statement, laced with… something, though Twilight couldn’t discern what. Expectation? Or some frustration?

“Deep Mist was really ready to hurt Midnight Wind? Over this?” she asked in response, but that only caused the operative to gaze straight at her, and that stare brought with itself nothing clear. Though a bit frustrating, the lack of answer also helped her a bit, serving as a suitable point for her to end their discussion on the tangent and return to her main point.

“As you see… I cannot really answer your question. I certainly didn’t plan on this relationship,” speaking carefully about the connection out of prudence, not shame. “I… well, he was charming, he was informative and witty, it was very easy to just talk with him, and I enjoyed his company. Apparently, he just... enjoyed mine too,” Twilight admitted, feeling a coy smile on her lips. “I hadn’t really gotten into dating or courtship much beforehoof, so… I suppose he was just the right stallion at the right time for me. And... the other way around?”

It was only after she finished that she realized sharing like that might have been too much for Rowan Berry... but instead of being offended, the mare looked rather thoughtful, as if putting things into order in her mind. However, there was something of a disapproving twitch to her lips, after all, locked as they were in a thin line.

“It simply must have been that,” she finally spoke, and the cold tone of that sentence almost caused Twilight to shiver. “But for him to just… lose himself in this? In this feeling?” the healer asked of herself, in clear disbelief.

“I think he had been lost, truly lost, well before that,” was Twilight's reply to that, referring to what she had learnt about the stallion, though unwilling to give even a sliver of that knowledge to the pony before her.

Who actually chuckled at that sentence, though in her voice were the notes of extreme sourness. She shook her head and put a hoof to her temple, in a gesture of both mounting respect and undeniable pity.

“I will give you one thing, Honored Princess. You are definitely comfortable with honesty.”

Twilight felt her eyebrow cocking. “And… that is a bad thing?”

“Sometimes…” the operative claimed, once again sitting in a defensive position. “You know that my task and second calling require me to safeguard some matters, ensure they remain obscured. Because revealing them…”

Rowan Berry paused. For some reason, that specific stop felt more frigid than any other that Twilight had heard from the operative thus far. Though… what was the reason for it? Why did this pause, out of all the ones Twilight had encountered, chill her so?

And... why were her instincts flaring, and her worry mounting, in the face of it? Why did she feel her spine lock in place and her mouth turn dry in an instant?

“I... know the weight and the cost of truth,” Twilight ultimately managed to say, overcoming the terrible current that crossed her body in a surprisingly fierce battle. “Yet, whatever the price, it’s always better than lies.”

“Sometimes those help preserve other truths,” was Rowan Berry’s reply, though it was hard to tell what exactly she had in mind, only that she meant it in a way that caused Twilight further discomfort. “For a greater good one serves...”

That was an entry to a philosophical debate if Twilight had ever heard one, but... she wasn’t keen on having it. Considering their mutual relationship, it would have a far greater chance of turning into an argument than of being productive. She needed to show the other mare how they were similar if she wanted Rowan Berry to ever see her as more than a foreign dignitary and a possible threat, not emphasize their differences.

“Rowan Berry, I don't want to argue. That’s not why we are here, I believe,” Twilight said, aiming directly at defusing the tension. “What I have said to you yesternight was true... and I am still grateful you have gathered so much on the Honored Lord. I think the Mountain’s situation can be improved, and I might still need your help to accomplish that.”

“I... appreciate your praise, then, hwalba knaze,” the mare responded with a small nod of recognition. “Though, that begs the question... why would I care to strengthen the Honored Lord and Rodine Waesper? As an operative, I could deem that it is better for it to be in a turmoil, as that benefits my haspadre.”

Twilight had a retort to that. “Yet I think that, as a healer, and as a mare striving to do the right thing, you would find it noble to bring aid to the suffering Family, regardless of the nature of their illness or what’s pragmatic...”

Rowan Berry wanted to clearly and quickly reply, yet... something stopped her. For a moment, she just stared at Twilight with the intense glare of an agent. Then, blink by blink and breath by breath, that gaze softened and became one of a pony that, in the end, simply wanted to help. To actually be a healer first and foremost.

Or that is what Twilight thought, because Rowan Berry’s words didn’t seem to fit that vision.

“So you think that you know me so well?”

That stinging question did not change the situation, however.

“No. But I think that we all are noble creatures in the end,” Twilight told the other mare, softly smiling at her. “We might err, we might stumble, we might fall, we might even make mistakes that we believe to be without fixing. We might wear masks, we might hide our feelings, we might twist words and pile faults on others and ourselves. But, deep inside, we just want what’s... good. Not out of egoism, or pride, or narcissism. We just wish for what’s good, for those around us, for those we love, for what we believe in, and, not least of all, for ourselves.”

Rowan Berry stayed silent and still after that declaration.

Actually... that wasn’t true. One clearly visible shudder passed through her, one that almost caused her webbed wings to unfold and her mane to shift like a disturbed current once again.

Twilight pondered what exactly was that about, as she couldn’t really tell which of her sentences had caused that reaction. She would be happy to ask, actually, wishing to learn of the limits of the healer’s honesty, but the sounds of the door handle moving and its bearer opening a second later interrupted her.

“Yazembe Acine, modree tue ce hwalba knaz—”

Midnight’s voice hitched in his throat as, in the small room, he found not one but two mares, and visibly locked in an important conversation. The sight of both Rowan Berry and Twilight startled him, enough to cause him to freeze up a bit in shock, his gaze quickly jumping between the two mares.

And meeting two, differing stares. Twilight could testify for hers, since the surprise of his return quickly gave way to the joy of seeing him, however much she had to moderate it due to the presence of Rowan Berry.

Who, herself, eyed Midnight with anticipation and... regret?

Were those tears in her eyes?

Chapter LXXIII – Through Thick and Thin Ice

Twilight’s initial plan for the night had already fallen apart. Thankfully, alongside the “not so good” reasons for the alterations, there were some good reasons, ones that actually made her glad for the change in plans.

Thanks to the night’s events and the discussion they had enabled, she felt that she had reached a new level of understanding and a budding familiarity with Rowan Berry. True, the mare remained cautious and antagonistic towards her, but now at least she seemed convinced that Twilight wasn’t following some clandestine agenda when interacting with her. That definitely opened new routes for actually giving the operative a chance. At Friendship, perhaps, but definitely at being... less of an operative and more of a healer, as it was becoming clear to Twilight that the batpony, herself, would prefer that in the long run.

However, that very discussion had only happened because Twilight hadn't actually been able to get a hold of Midnight, who had returned from his errand only after she had offered Rowan Berry some of her time. He had been as surprised by the night’s events as Twilight, though not so pleasantly, finding her and Rowan Berry conversing despite his many warnings to her. He had still looked genuinely worried as they shared a quick first meal, though Twilight had tried to tell him that everything was perfectly fine with stares and discreet gestures.

Her beloved had brought news with him as well as food. Lord Dusk Harvest would not be leading them on their tour around the Mountain tonight due to being… busy. Whether that claim was true or simply being used as an excuse to avoid confronting the lingering embarrassment of his slip honestly didn’t matter to Twilight. If the haspadr wanted his space and the opportunity to calm himself, while letting her stay in the Iug for a little longer, then she would gladly oblige him.

However, the haspadr had actually managed to find somepony else to guide them, leading to one of the “not so good” reasons for Twilight’s plan changing. Instead of the Honored Lord accompanying her and her retinue, it would be the Overseer General tending to them on their tour. Considering the relationship between Midnight and Dusk Tarn, Twilight had conceded to herself that it was best at the moment not to pressure her beloved about what he’d planned to say before Discord interrupted him. Midnight was going to have a hard enough time with the sightseeing as it was.

All of that raced through Twilight’s mind as she rummaged through her belongings, searching for that one particular ensemble. With the news of tonight’s activities came the suggestion to dress warmly, a suggestion she would not ignore. She understood that the caverns under the Valleys, their most likely destination, would give her a good reason to want a thicker dress.

Thankfully, once she had found what she sought , putting it on was just a matter of a spell or two. Not that she wouldn’t want to take some time to appreciate Rarity’s work, since despite not being strictly familiar with mountainous climates, her friend had managed to create something perfectly suited for the environment, harmonizing elegance and practicality, its granite-hued fabric pleasing to the eye while still being thick enough to withstand the cold and the mountain winds. Twilight definitely appreciated the firmer material it was made of, encompassing her body as snugly as a glove. The quality of the lining was astonishing, holding itself quite well even in comparison to the local, “regal” wool, and the high trim of ermine fur, which made sure to protect the neck, was of similar, noble quality. A high standard, style, and solid craft, it all spoke for the ensemble, telling a tale of a piece no mare would ever regret having. That seemed quite proper for something from Rarity’s portfolio, indeed.

Perhaps Twilight didn’t consider herself an icon of fashion, nor knowledgeable in the nuances of that particular art, yet she still felt very comfortable and even confident in the piece. The cuts creating space for wings hadn’t been forgotten, and she was certain Rarity had specifically made sure that the trimming was delicate enough not to irritate the appendages when flying. Nor did it feel restricting, either with Twilight's wings folded or fully extended. To top it off, the gown’s hood came with an elegant clasp, allowing it to be put above her head even with her horn squarely on its front while still protected her from the cold and any buffeting winds.

The last time she had needed to borrow a cloak from the local supply, when she and Midnight had visited the Glacier Overlook and danced among the wondrous snowflakes, had been due to the moment being a surprise. This time she was prepared for the cold, and… hoping she hadn’t gone too far doing so.

Well, she had nothing to lose but her dignity, right?

At least her entourage looked convinced by her choice, even if they themselves sported only a little more clothing then usual.

“Honored Princess, I see you took the word of warning seriously,” Midnight claimed, himself deciding, despite his thicker, batpony coat, to add a smart, dark grey jacket to his apparel, fitted underneath his breastplate. It made him look even more appealing, in a very elegant, though clearly still military, way.

“We’re going someplace cold, aren’t we?” Twilight replied to her beloved with a smile, since he had clearly prepared himself for the same.

Rowan Berry, meanwhile, had decided to help her healer’s gown with a cute looking brown vest of thick wool with a furry trim. “Honestly, if we are heading to the storage vaults, then the temperature might be compared to the mountain glaciers, hwalba knaze,” she stated, checking whether the skirt of her gown was encompassing her hind legs properly. “But I wouldn’t want to spoil whatever the Nadvidan Okolnu has prepared.”

Honestly, neither would Twilight, but at the mention of the Overseer General, she did glance Midnight’s way in concern. To his credit, not even a wayward twitch of his muzzle betrayed the dread he must have felt at the thought of meeting Dusk Tarn again.

She just hoped her beloved wasn’t simply holding that displeasure in, for his own sake. She wouldn’t want it to erupt at an inopportune moment, such as during a talk she was planning to have with him…

As per the received request, Twilight was guided by her entourage to the main cavern of the Mountain, where she found herself once again appreciating the unique architecture of the place, encompassing and incorporating so many of the natural rock formations. It made her wonder what other marvels the Dusks’ construction style and approach might show her. Was the local shrine perhaps utilizing some stalactites as hanging chandeliers? Perhaps there would be a chance to see it for herself soon enough, or later when she would pass by the Mountain on the way back to the Sanctuary.

Trotting through the grand cavern, Twilight also wondered whether her more conservative gown would make her stand out a little less from the busy crowd. This question was answered almost immediately, for she still witnessed a healthy number of glances, stares, and peeks, all centered on her, still an outsider. On the bright side, as far as she could tell, she wasn’t being treated like an enemy in the midst of the faithful followers of the Immaculate Moon… She still remembered when it had felt like that was the case, and it still made her shudder just a little. But now that had changed, a switch that was most welcome to her. Yes, the Dusks looked at her as an odd pony out, but they treated her as if her presence was just another part of their night. A little extraordinary part, perhaps, but not of lasting significance. What mattered her appearance? There were things to do, crops to tend to, tasks to finish, responsibilities to uphold, and a wayward Equestrian Princess would not influence any of that.

Well, perhaps she would affect things a little, Twilight amended, as she spotted a pair of local fillies among the crowd of denizens. They were gazing with awe at her wings and horn, their eyes wide and filled with pure, innocent wonder. Their mother, after shaking her head at them, laughed and said something to the pair, likely telling them off for ogling and leaving their mouths agape. Still, Twilight imagined that she must have looked quite similar to those foals when witnessing the breadth of batpony culture, achievements, and hard work.

Speaking of which, Dusk Tarn, in all of his importance and frigid presence, was already waiting at the entrance to one of the smaller tunnels, though he seemed to emerge from the crowd and come into Twilight’s vision from the omnipresent crowd suddenly, like a lake that can only be spotted when one gazed at the right angle past several stony peaks and slopes. The stallion sported the traditional attire of both a fruittender and a noble, alongside a thick, woolen overcoat, and his marigold gaze instantly fixated on Twilight, staring at her with keen focus, as if actively trying not to see anypony else accompanying her.

Which made a certain, grim sense.

“Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum, hwalba knaze,” Dusk Tarn began as soon as the group approached, with an appropriate, if gentle, nod of his head. “I shall be your guide for the night, as requested by the hwalbu haspadr.”

“I welae Neskaza Lunee… illum tuu noc tez, Overseer General,” Twilight responded with a smile, trying to stop herself from immediately looking back at her love to check how he was holding up. “I am very grateful to the Honored Lord Harvest of Family Dusk for this opportunity. Still, I hope you are not being distracted from your tasks by my visit.”

The middle-aged stallion… perhaps it wasn't a smile, but his lips shuddered just a little. “As much as a visit by a foreign dignitary after so many centuries of isolation could be considered a mere ‘distraction’,” he commented like it was a jest, though he sounded utterly serious. “Fret not, Honored Princess, I might be responsible for the kaste, but I have a whole hierarchy of overseers beneath me that can hold their own even without my direct supervision. They will keep to the… quota, as it is said in your tongue, for a night or two.”

“I understand, and am relieved. I imagine that it is the very heart and essence of the fruittenders’ mission, ensuring enough food is produced for the nation among your caste’s many duties,” Twilight pointed out, receiving a silent agreement from Dusk Tarn, though... one that suggested that what she had said was so obvious that it didn’t need acknowledgement at all. She flushed a little in embarrassment, feeling even more like the foals she’d seen earlier.

Thankfully, the Overseer General pointed down the adjacent tunnel, inviting her to follow his lead, though his body language made it perfectly clear that he was focusing on Twilight alone. The intensity of the stallion’s steps suggested that, despite her focus on Midnight’s feelings regarding this unfortunate meeting, Dusk Tarn was also haunted by the past, ignoring the other stallion with desperate purpose.

Sadly, Twilight knew she wouldn’t be able to help, that she couldn’t really touch on the subject at all. It would be weird, out of place... not to mention her own, emotional entanglement with Midnight would surely make it all the more awkward for everypony involved. She would just have to focus on the technical side of their tour.

Not that that would be particularly difficult.

The tunnel lead them all down at a steady pace, soon connecting to a wider passage, where the ridges on the floor betrayed its use as the main artery for carts and transportation of goods. Even with that hint clearly visible, Dusk Tarn was keen on explicitly explaining the place’s function outright anyway, pointing down both of the route’s lantern-lit paths. “This tunnel here leads from the storage caverns underneath the Dalli to our Family’s own larders,” he said, his hoof hovering over one of the tunnel mouths. “We shall be heading down the passage tonight, first arriving at the Zetelu Locum.”

“I do beg your pardon, what does that name mean?” Twilight quickly asked, hoping she hadn’t interrupted the stallion.

He didn’t give her that impression, though his expression and voice remained frigid. “The term means ‘the Fair Place’. Since all Noctraliya depends almost solely on the food supplied by the Valleys, it needs to be distributed justly between all the Families and all the settlements, in accordance with the needs of the recipients and the principles of impartiality. Zetelu Locum is exactly where the division happens, overseen by the honorable noctrali of our kaste.”

“From all the Mountains, I imagine, to make sure that the process truly doesn’t favor anypony in particular,” Twilight finished for Dusk Tarn, though this time she could spot the sour taste her eagerness left in the stallion’s mouth.

“Precisely,” he still responded, ready to perform his task even with that touch of displeasure, before gesturing for her to follow. “It is an almost venerated task, so do not be concerned with how it might look. Each shipment has to be precisely calculated, checked when it comes to both freshness and weight, secured, stamped, and sent on its way at the right moment so that the process can continue without, as you say, ‘hiccups’,” Dusk Tarn explained, his voice gaining that keen quality of a supervisor by calling. “You shall soon witness that, hwalba knaze…”

With the stallion’s cold tone it almost sounded like a warning, yet what Twilight spotted after a brief moment of walking down and down the passageway, letting loaded carts pass them every so often, definitely gave the Oversee General’s words more context.

The cavern, of the same, solutional nature as the other dwellings of the Family Dusk, looked more like a massive courtroom than a place for sorting food, even bearing some artistic reliefs and a little bit of color about it. A mark of the Immaculate Moon was painted at the very top, where the stalactites were less prevalent, or perhaps had been removed entirely so that the sign of the Goddess’ presence could be showcased instead.

As her group was standing on the elevated entrance to the cave, Twilight could easily spot not only what was above everypony’s heads but also what sat at or below their level, including, in the center of the busy room, some sort of an altar, right underneath the painted symbol of the lunar discus. It was a simple slab of solid stone, upon which she saw crate after crate of produce carefully and precisely placed by the focused fruittenders to be assessed and divided by seven other figures, all wearing long robes that made them appear like venerable priests while still possessing motifs and colors that clearly identified them as members of the owocellatani caste.

Those elders, both stallions and mares, advanced in years yet quick and precise in their movements, were judging the fruit brought before them in an almost meditative cadence, weighing, inspecting, studying, and pressing. Even from this distance it was obvious, despite Twilight’s untrained gaze, that these “judges” were most meticulous when it came to everything about the food presented before them, be that shape, color, firmness, or smell. Oranges were scrutinized, grapes were perused, watermelons were audited. Everything was noted down by eager scribes, sporting ledgers in which they quickly wrote and calculated, adding every fruit into the great equation of Noctraliya’s well-being.

From time to time, one or another of the elders pointed something out, quickly gathering the attention of the others an event which was promptly followed by a short, hushed deliberation on the fate of a particular fruit. Either it would be chosen as worthy despite whatever had attracted attention to it, or it would be found wanting and discarded to whatever miserable dole awaited it, without mercy, without a chance for reprieve, the great work of the elders unable to stop or slow for any reason, even pity for those judged harshly.

Twilight shook her head in awe. “I must say, Overseer General,” she whispered, her voice lowered out of an instinctual respect for the fierce tribunal, “it is quite the unique sight... The experience of those ponies is undeniable, even to one unfamiliar with their work.”

“That it is,” Dusk Tarn admitted, giving the scene a respectful nod. “Food is precious to us, and those that work to assure it is divided fairly are absolutely crucial...”

“My guess is that it would be all too easy to face disagreements otherwise,” Twilight commented, scouting for the stallion’s reaction. “A scarce resource is a coveted one. If there is no proper control over its distribution, one devoid of individual ambition, conflict can spark at any moment.”

“A very astute observation, hwalba knaze,” the Overseer General replied, with just that one note of praise. “Thankfully, as our chronicles state, this matter was very quickly solved by the introduction of a very precise system of division.”

That must have been surely the case. If Twilight hadn’t known better and actually met the Covenant of Noctraliya, she would have thought that she was witnessing it before her, as those fruit judges, representing the Seven Families, had enough intensity and strange majesty about them themselves to match the council of haspadri.

“Of course, one might say that such a meticulous approach to something as basic as food might be foolhardy even,” Dusk Tarn pointed out, though his perpetually cold tone stopped Twilight from discerning whether he was expecting actual ridicule from the Equestrian perspective for example. “Still, I believe that this is a better way than a constant conflict over fertile lands.”

That was simply a fact. It was easy to imagine that one Family having full control over the Valleys would lead it to becoming the absolutely dominant. So, while still well aware of the possibility of civil wars within Noctraliya, Twilight was relieved to see common ground found in such a fundamental matter.

Besides, she had to admit that these judges were fast, and it had nothing to do with their assessments being cursory or rushed in any way. These were experts, and their speed and precision could easily match those of the inspectors in Cloudsdale’s weather factories, assuring that the production or, in this case, distribution was moving along at the right pace.

“I have been told that the fruittender caste is additionally protected in Noctraliyan society, and I'm beginning to understand the reason why, Overseer General,” she admitted, earning another short nod from the stallion.

“Ours is a special task, indeed. If we didn’t have Neskaza Lunee... to watch over us and guide us, then we would have found sanctity in food, I sometimes think,” Dusk Tarn told her, his voice a little philosophical at that point. “But She is with us,” he pointed out, literally gesturing up at the sign of the Goddess at the chamber’s ceiling, “and so we are not fated to find divinity in the mundane, however scarce, sustaining, and important.”

Having said that, the Overseer General suggested moving on, not to dwell in the area too long and risk disrupting the process... but Twilight was going to dwell on his observation. She hadn’t really heard such a perspective in Noctraliya before, not even from Lord Blessed Fang. Nevertheless, she gave the Fair Place one last glance as they trotted away from the main thoroughfare, witnessing the ranks of carts pouring in, a steady stream of life-granting supplies for all batponies to share.

Supplies that were, as she managed to spot, brought in sturdy crates of perfect quality, with a shine that suggested wax was being used to seal them... which meant that Lord Consort Kindlefang’s immediate family’s business could make them even more affluent and important than Twilight had initially thought!

“Remarkable organization, Overseer General,” she let the guiding stallion know, observing how transports were moving about in a steady pace, passing by undisturbed even when tunnels were joining together or crossing over. “I imagine that even being one of the porters takes proper training and discipline.”

“And adherence to a strict schedule, yes. I don’t wish to mistranslate, but I think the expression could be said as… ‘Who does not work, let him not eat’,” Dusk Tarn stated, his frigid tone matching the words perfectly in that instance. “Serving our society is both an honor and an obligation. There is only so much that our lands can give us, we must give our share in return.”

Twilight almost feared asking the next question which came to her mind… but she wouldn’t be herself if she didn’t learn of the stern stallion’s view in its entirety.

“You are, without a doubt, aware of my mission in Noctraliya, Overseer General,” she began, only saying more once she saw another one of Dusk Tarn’s brief nods. “A new diplomatic and cultural understanding between our nations could bring the Seven Mountains opportunities to provide far more food to all of their denizens… What is your view on such a change?”

The stallion’s eyes squinted just a little, even if he looked down the pathway they were taking rather than at Twilight herself.

“I shall not express my opinion regarding the nuances of diplomacy and statecraft. I follow the lead of the Honored Lord and the esteemed Cowene…”

“No, no, that is not what I am asking about—”

“I am aware, hwalba knaze,” the Overseer General almost interrupted her, glancing her way briefly. In his eyes she didn’t see much enthusiasm… maybe even less than in his voice. “I must admit, however, that I am of two minds about such a possibility, if I am using the right Ekwestriyar expression.”

“… oh,” Twilight quietly exhaled her great surprise. “Yes, you are, Overseer General, but… could I learn why?”

Dusk Tarn took a moment to actually answer, first taking the group even further down the tunnels, so much so that one had to open their muzzle or actually yawn to get rid of the unpleasant feeling of blocked ears. At least Twilight had to, making sure she did so covertly to avoid giving the impression that she wasn’t truly interested in the stallion’s explanation.

“On the one hoof, I, as perhaps every single owocellatan who has ever toiled to provide for Noctraliya does, wish to see our nation strong, fed, healthy, and safe,” he asserted, dedication and patriotism showing themselves even from behind the cold tone of his voice. “We know that you have read the Swyiadeztwo, hwalba knaze, the recounting of our history. You can tell why our goals would be as such, as well…”

Twilight only nodded, hoping that the lack of a further, grimmer change in Dusk Tarn’s voice meant that the news and rumors were actually helpful to her.

“Then again on the other hoof,” the stallion added, “I am Nadvidan Okolnu. I have had to whip enough misfits into shape, motivate enough stragglers, and discipline enough naysayers, because even in our noble nation there are ponies like that. I know that the necessity of order and structure is also based on our needs and our wants. I believe that sudden change might have… unforeseen consequences.”

“Such as?” Twilight asked, before deciding to try and explain her curiosity, since Dusk Tarn’s glance toward her was anything but pleasant. “I know that I won’t be able to allay everypony’s fears, but I want to at least try and understand as much as I possibly can, if you would only give me the chance, Overseer General.”

Dusk Tarn wasn’t exactly struck with awe by her stance, but he did find it at least somewhat intriguing, enough so that, as they were descending a spiral staircase into still lower levels of the tunnels and caverns, he decided to share his view.

But was it Twilight, or was his gaze occasionally escaping towards Midnight Wind, trotting stoically right behind the two of them, with Rowan Berry by his side?

“We all understand that our homeland challenges us and that we need to step up to that challenge, nopony of right mind will contest that. Yet that is exactly what grants us strength. Hardships make us resilient. Problems make us wise. Necessity makes us cunning…” Dusk Tarn explained, his tone not leaving much space for misinterpretation.

Still, Twilight found it prudent to ask, since… well, she didn’t think that she had encountered such an approach before, at least not one which suggested that all the adversities the noctrali had to deal with were beneficial to that level.

“So… if I understand correctly, you are worried that, with Equestria’s aid, Noctraliya’s situation might improve, which would consequentially… weaken you?”

The Overseer General sighed ever so briefly. “I admit to dreading that possibility, however happy I would otherwise be for our nation to flourish. I am simply concerned that when the necessary structure and discipline loosens, things inevitably worsen around one. You will be surely travelling to the Iug u Kwadr, hwalba knaze, you could ask them about it there.”

Twilight wouldn’t have necessarily considered the stallion next to her as prejudiced, not from their interactions so far, and she still wasn’t changing her mind, but she was wondering whether he was only speaking with the Crescent Family stereotype in mind or if something else was the source of his scorn. What she knew for certain, however, was that his mood had darkened, like when deep shadows fall over a glacier, giving it an ominous hue of silent but unmistakable danger.

“But you wouldn’t need to seek that far,” the Overseer General added, with a threateningly calm voice. “You forget your vows, your oaths, your dedication, and a fall surely follows. One that can drag down not only you, but those around you… and crush them.”

Twilight would definitely ponder on such a sentiment as well. Firstly, because Dusk Tarn had a certain point, one that was clearly reinforced by his religious views, his conviction being the one thing that was heating his speech at that particular moment. Yet secondly and perhaps more importantly… because the intensity of his sentences was eerily familiar.

Though, before Twilight had a real chance to dwell on it, or ask the Overseer General about the exact reason for his words, she found herself distracted, mostly by the realization that her breath was now visible, in the form of vapor. Although she hadn’t registered the cold before, busy as she had been talking with Dusk Tarn, at this point it was hard to ignore that the temperature had fallen quite a bit, as opposed to increasing like one would usually expect when venturing deeper into the ground.

She was glad that she had her ensemble on her, since the stairwell was not done yet, and the cold persisted and gained strength as they continued their descent.

The Overseer General, despite the topic they had just been discussing, immediately switched to an explanation, his voice regaining its, now very fitting, frigid quality. “Gathering fruit and sending it to the other Iugi are two aspects of ensuring that everypony is fed, but even the Dalli don’t allow for constant harvest when the winter months come. As such, we were also forced to develop means of storage. We are aware that Equestria knows the processes to preserve fruit. If my vocabulary is correct… ‘drying’ and just ‘preserves’.”

Twilight nodded, redirecting her focus from the previous topic to the present one. “That’s correct. But I can tell from your tone, Overseer General, and from the change in temperature, that those ones are not the preferred methods in Noctraliya.”

“Drying robs the fruit of the juice which we desperately need,” Dusk Tarn immediately replied, as if the process itself was something insulting his sensibility, “while all of those peculiar products that we know you are creating require that… ‘sugar’ substance. I am definitely intrigued by it, but we certainly cannot produce it here. Those plants you make it from don’t want to grow in the Dalli, not that we have enough space to properly accommodate them in the first place.”

Twilight wasn’t surprised, even though she didn’t miss the fact that it meant the batponies had managed to procure some sugar beets from Equestria, and maybe even sugarcane from beyond the Macintosh Hills and the Badlands in the south. The Valleys were a thing of beauty when it came to noctrali effort and ingenuity, but surely even they couldn’t bend the laws of nature and cultivation that much.

The Overseer General stopped on the bottom of the stairwell, where a hefty set of doors was possibly the only barrier between them and the source of the spreading cold.

“So we turned to what we know, taking from what’s dangerous and a challenge and taming it – ice.”

Having said that in an almost theatrical fashion, or maybe that was just Twilight’s imagination, for the stallion’s tone didn’t change a bit, Dusk Tarn produced a key from his robes and unlocked the passage.

“Enter with haste, please.”

Twilight did so, quickly finding herself straight in a massive cellar, one which greeted her with a truly freezing embrace. A central passageway led through the cavern, like a precarious bridge over a dark chasm, only that the span had actual railings and, instead of murkiness and danger lurking within the ravine, it held aid and a promise of safety. Even from this angle, she could spot a number of levels down, each one with a considerable number of niches filled to their brim with ice, undoubtedly hiding within them the true treasures of the place.

And also reminding Twilight to actually pull up the furry collar of her gown, and fidget on her hooves just a little bit, to try and battle the freezing sensation encompassing her.

“You have no shortage of ice, that is for sure,” Twilight commented, following the Overseer General, who, after quickly securing the door behind the group, also made sure that he was properly covered, even though he was already benefiting from his naturally thicker coat. As he passed by Midnight to take the lead again, a shiver went through him, though Twilight knew it had nothing to do with the omnipresent cold.

It felt prudent to keep to the subject of the tour, Twilight decided. “Is this a natural place, or was it all carved from the sheer rock, Overseer General?”

“A part of it was a natural cavern, yes, with a small lake in it,” Dusk Tarn told her, leading her through the chamber and carefully inspecting it as they passed. In the distance, two other batponies were transporting a cart with haste. “But with the population growing over time, so did the requirements for storage. This place snakes through most of the Dalli above, allowing easy access with lifts in several places, though they work on a strict schedule. The passage we took is only for individual ponies entering quickly. We strive to avoid creating drafts in here, as well as having too many owocellatani present at once, to avoid unnecessarily affecting the temperature.”

It had to be said, though Twilight first did so mentally, that noctrali dedication was a thing to be praised. She also considered that, with the advancements of Equestrian technology and arcane studies, a lot of the hard toil associated with refrigeration had already been worked out in her homeland. Of course, that did not take away any part of the batpony achievement, simply gave her a broader view on the matter of their needs.

Twilight definitely wouldn’t want such vast and impressive work to go to waste, but it was foolhardy to consider any scenarios where, even after bringing Friendship to Noctraliya and helping reconcile them and Equestria, no changes would occur in the batponies’ way of life.

Also… the persistent cold wasn’t exactly making it easy to concentrate, she quickly realized. It would be even harder if not for the fact that, despite the freezing feeling, the smallest of whiffs of citrus graced Twilight’s nose from time to time.

“This is all most impressive, Overseer General. How long can you keep the fruit edible, thanks to your efforts?”

“Bogine grata, about half a year, though it seldom remains here for so long…” Dusk Tarn claimed, leaning over one of the railings briefly to check on something, his brow furrowing. “We try to keep a stable surplus, just in case, though, as you might imagine, hwalba knaze, there’s only so much one can calculate, even if we have become quite adapt at applying the…” He looked back at Twilight, searching for the right words. “… ‘margin of error’, I believe the expression is.”

“Indeed,” she assured him, trying to stop herself from trotting in place. It would help a little with the frigid feeling, but it would make it harder for her to win the Overseer General’s respect. “One can only foresee and prepare for so much. Even in Equestria, with all our knowledge, technology, and magic, we still understand that to claim otherwise would be either naïve or reckless.”

Dusk Tarn glanced at her with interest after that particular statement, an interest that he proved not afraid to voice. “I find that a little hard to believe, actually,” he admitted, gesturing for the group to continue moving even as he spoke. “I would think that using the Zgublyi Poydari would grant one a feeling of… blind assurance.”

Twilight’s own brow furrowed. “The ‘Lost Gifts’, as you call them, Overseer General, might be a great blessing upon us, but we hardly consider ourselves impervious to dangers just because we possess them. Yes, Equestria might enjoy relative peace and prosperity, but just as in Noctraliya, those blessings only come through the great dedication and hard work of its ponies, whatever abilities they might have. Challenges come our way, too, and our possession of the ‘Lost Gifts’ doesn’t decrease their number.”

She pondered whether she’d spoken too harshly in response to Dusk Tarn’s criticism, but the stallion didn’t seem offended. Quite the opposite, actually.

“So Ekwestriyani do remember the hardships of life, at least as much as those exist out there…” he muttered, nodding. “One lives and one learns. I did not expect you to know of adversity and the struggle to overcome it, hwalba knaze. ‘Idyllic’, I think, is the word that comes to mind when thinking of the domain under the Judging Sun, though for us such a realm would be one of pain.”

“And for many of us the threats of Noctraliya would be too much,” Twilight told him in return. “But we all carry our own burdens. There is nothing to be gained by comparing them, unlike each other as they are. It’s better to focus on doing one’s part properly with resilience, wisdom, and sometimes even cunning…”

She wasn’t sure if the Overseer General recognized his own words in her mouth, but he definitely looked rather pleased about her response. At least, as far as one could tell from his constantly cold voice.

“Hmmm… Then perhaps some of my own fears might be, after all, allayed.”

Now she was convinced that he had realized, and was satisfied to respond in kind. Though… she wasn’t expecting the follow-up sentence.

“I have no reason to doubt your words, hwalba knaze, though I must confess that thinking that foreign ponies can be more virtuous and principled than our own kind sickens me…”

Twilight had to blink. For two reasons, once again. First, because she wasn’t expecting that much vitriol and relentlessness from Dusk Tarn, especially with the constant, frigid quality of his voice, though its intensity there and then could freeze the blood in one’s veins.

No less than the second reason she needed to blink – the low, vicious hiss, almost silent but still discernible, coming from Midnight behind her.

She couldn’t help but turn around to look at her beloved… and everything about him, from his sharply glaring eyes to his shuddering upper lip, poised to bare his fangs, was telling her that he was doing his absolute best not to erupt there and then. That he was desperately trying to control his anger at… at Dusk Tarn?

Something was very wrong, Twilight should have realized that by now. The enmity between the two stallions was one thing, but those remarks? The Overseer General had a grudge, one strong enough for Midnight to feel, not even needing the older stallion’s glances and words to realize its existence. But… why did Twilight feel like the death of Dusk Stream was not even the tip of the iceberg, but only one, small part of a great glacier of enmity, manifesting right before her eyes? Enmity which was attested to by Rowan Berry, standing a little away from Midnight and wearing an expression of concern, readiness, and… was that remorse crossing her muzzle?

What was going on in this frozen fissure?!

Twilight wondered if the temperature had something to do with everypony suddenly acting peculiar… though she couldn’t really tell any change in herself, other than feeling that she really didn’t want to stand still for too long. As for the others, and the conflict brewing between them… was it better to say something? Let the moment pass?

The choice was made for her, however, as Dusk Tarn, after locking his gaze with Midnight’s for a good while, finally broke the connection with a shake of his head.

“We'd best continue, I wouldn’t want us affecting the place,” he claimed, though it was an open question whether he meant the rise in temperature or a brawl of some sort, as the intensity of the moment made the latter feel likely, if not imminent.

Mercifully, the pressure actually managed to die somewhat as they continued trotting through the cavern, passing through several sets of doors on the way, dividing the cold cellar into sections. At one point, they actually had to split apart briefly, to let a transport move down the passageway.

That gave Twilight the briefest of moments to turn to Midnight, hoping her whisper could reach him over the sound of the heavy cart’s wheels.

“Are you okay?”

He didn’t reply at first. When he finally did, even though his voice was quiet, she could still tell it was strained.

“I will be when we finish.”

That, Twilight was willing to believe. When she glanced at Dusk Tarn his gaze was following the pair of ponies handling the goods, fortunately, but Rowan Berry, right beside him, also looked quite uncomfortable with her company.

Soon, however, the Overseer General resumed leading Twilight, telling her that they were going to leave the frigid cellar, trot up a little, and tour some of the local warehouses where equipment was stored. That would still be very interesting for her, if less so than the storagefacility, and yet… she couldn’t quite bring herself to enjoy the trip anymore.

Her mind was wandering on its own. She could understand animosity to a certain level, even if the grief over a lost wife and over a lost daughter should have worked together to give both stallions at least a certain amount of closure. Yet there was none of that here. This was an open wound that, though Twilight had witnessed and helped Midnight slowly heal from it, was still bleeding profusely for Dusk Tarn.

But… why? Was it that hard for the Overseer General to accept what had happened to his daughter? It was a tragedy, no doubt, but… he seemed like a very spiritually strong person. He spoke with conviction that betrayed a sturdy religious foundation. Should that not have been able to offer him at least some succor? It couldn’t be that his faith had no impact on how he felt, he wasn’t blaming the Goddess, nor the world around him, for Dusk Stream’s death, as would be expected if his trials had shattered his belief. No, he was specifically targeting Midnight with his hatred, as if it was Twilight’s beloved who had caused the avalanche to come down…

… was there another reason, then? That the unfortunate mare had perished in that way was clearly true, Twilight never doubted the genuine regret in Midnight’s voice, however… were there more reasons for it than just a mistimed journey back to her home Mountain?

And why was Midnight not the only one—

“Hwalba knaze?” Dusk Tarn’s voice managed to catch Twilight’s attention.

“Oh!” she voiced her surprise, actually almost bumping into the stallion. “Oh, do forgive me, Overseer General, I was just… considering something, must have lost focus,” she hastily tried to explain herself. However justifiable she felt her considerations had been, she still felt her muzzle redden with shame at how she’d ignored the stallion before her.

Dusk Tarn’s tone felt marginally more understanding than cold. “I see. No need to worry. I hope the visit to the fruit cellars didn’t cause you too much fatigue, however.”

“I wouldn’t say so, no,” Twilight told him. At least, not in terms of tiredness which she could explain by the cold. In terms of that which was caused by intense consideration, her answer would be different. “That being said, I wasn’t expecting to encounter such low temperatures, even with the received warning.”

“We could stop for a brief moment, if that would be preferable,” the Overseer General suggested. “I have places I am bound to show you, hwalba knaze, for the sake of you witnessing the scope of our work, but if that is not to your liking, I could adjust the schedule…”

“I’m not going to keep you from your duties any longer than absolutely necessary, Overseer General,” Twilight assured him, idly wondering how much Midnight’s discomfort played a part in her decision. “I’m willing to continue.”

And so they did, even if her attention wasn’t fully present. Still, even with her galloping thoughts, Twilight couldn’t possibly miss everything about the places that they were soon trotting through.

She quickly discovered that she hadn’t been wrong in her wager from a couple nights ago. The Valleys, aside from being an agricultural region on the surface, housed an entire city of warehouses, storage places, temporary quarters, even a small shrine to the Immaculate Moon, all deep underneath the gardens and plantations. A metropolis of structures, all in a style that, at least in theory, could be described as the “universal” architecture of the batponies. Not as purely or geometrically sound as the work of the Midnight Family, but still of solid quality, which encompassed arcs, door portals, and an occasional floral or star-like ornament. More than anything, however, it was utilitarian.

Actually, that was quite a fitting expression, as everything that the fruittenders might have needed to do their work was present underneath the Dalli, from equipment and medical attention to spiritual guidance. One thing that Twilight found to be somewhat lacking was, honestly, entertainment, specifically places where it was the intended result instead of an accidental one, though she imagined that the caste’s dedication didn't really allow for a lot of chances to visit places of leisure. Truth be told, other than hearing about those in the Mountain of Crescent, she hadn’t really encountered much in the way of organized enterprises, the Fangs’ arena notwithstanding. She found herself wondering whether religion had not claimed a significant part of that role in Noctraliya…

Respite through submission and spiritual relaxation... that didn’t sound entirely baseless. Then again, given her character and occupation, Twilight would be one of the last ponies to advocate for exchanging pursuit of one of those more reflective pastimes for one of the livelier ones. Though, she imagined, Pinkie Pie would give her an earful for thinking like that.

Strangely, one of Twilight’s ears did start itching a little...

Dusk Tarn was doing his best to provide her with the right context as they moved from one cavern to another. “As you can see, hwalba knaze, the region is well-suited for housing, supporting, and providing for all the owocellatani of the Seven Mountains. We are also well-prepared for the matter of recording the work done and the number of workers from the respective Families, so that nopony is found lacking anything necessary. They come here to do their duty, so they must be allowed to do so as much as possible, without being worried about any basic needs. The Iugi are also required to send supplies and materials to the Valleys as part of a seasonal plan.”

“As much as the fruittenders support the country,” Twilight replied, observing the crowds of ponies, each individual busy as a bee with something important in the life of their grand hive, “the Dalli and the country support them back.”

“Exactly. You take, you give. Sometimes it is harder to ‘calculate’ one’s contribution,” Dusk Tarn admitted, though without any signs of reluctance, even a frigid one, “but it is a universal understanding among us, especially in this place, that the greater good is at stake. Everypony must do what it takes.”

The stallion finally decided to stop, doing so at a spot that illustrated his point even further. Their resting place was a little terrace, overlooking an active thoroughfare that encompassed many levels, reaching lower and lower before disappearing from Twilight’s sight. The sheer number of carts visible suggested that they were being brought in from different ends of the Valleys, with transports and ponies appearing and disappearing through various tunnels on journeys to and from every part of the region. Twilight found herself glued to the stone railing, looking down at the wagons of bright oranges, grand watermelons, abundant grapes, even the occasional pears. And more than just fruit – tools, water barrels, wool, feed…

Not even the presence of an Equestrian royal and the first sunpony to enter Noctraliya for a millennium could stop this constant motion of toil, responsibility, and duty. Twilight was witnessing a country’s very bloodstream before her eyes. Pump after pump, trot after trot, hundreds upon hundreds of ponies keeping the nation alive and well, like a heartbeat of toil and... and…

She blinked. Why could she… Had she heard a rhythm just then? Coming from somewhere beneath?

Yet it was gone in an instant, though it seemed to… call to her…

She shook her head, clearing it of that strange notion. What she was witnessing, really witnessing, was unmistakably inspiring.

Twilight wanted to speak up, to comment on the sight she was witnessing, but it looked like regathering her thoughts and clearing out those brief, strange ones had taken her longer than she’d thought. The Overseer General’s words reached her before she could even turn and open her own muzzle.

“Lupule, do you have any kin around, perhaps?” Dusk Tarn seemed to have actually turned to Rowan Berry for the moment. “It seems like I should know you from someplace...”

“Perhaps distant, Nadvidan Okolnu, but, more than that I do not know,” the healer replied, her voice perfectly calm, even with how she had been looking at the older stallion before. “House Orchid is a rather cloistered bloodline from the Mountain of Sunfalls...”

Twilight turned to see the Overseer General nodding, a thoughtful look on his muzzle. “I see, but—kwid ia dict Ekwestriyar...?” he interrupted himself, realizing that he was unconsciously speaking in the foreign language.

Twilight furrowed her brow, though not at the stallion having any issues with conversing in Equestrian, as his abilities there were actually remarkable. No, her problem was in what Rowan Berry had said, namely that it was a lie. Yes, she could see the mare’s reasons for choosing to do so, but still, to add one more to her already long list, even after previously deciding that it wouldn't be necessary?

Twilight couldn’t focus on that for much longer, as the Overseer General gave one last look to the healer, then spoke up again. In Equestrian, despite his recent revelation. “Hwalba knaze, that is almost everything that I had planned for tonight, minus some lesser caverns about. However, I realize that it still took a lot of time. I imagine that you must be quite thirsty at this point,” he expressed his genuine, if frigid, concern.

“Not that much, Overseer General, but we have been sightseeing for quite a while now, yes. For which, I must say, I am very grateful. I think I am just now beginning to see the depth of Noctraliya’s… essence, the hard work and dedication which lie behind your country’s every safe night,” Twilight revealed in turn.

Much to Dusk Tarn’s satisfaction, however masked it was. “Glad to hear that, hwalba knaze. I believe that all these honest, Goddess-loving ponies,” he said, pointing towards the many passageways beneath the terrace, “deserve their due recognition. Noctraliya stands thanks to them, the sweat on their brows and the salt on their coats. That you are beginning to grasp that and willing to accept it is, if I might say so, a thing of honor.”

Well, that was a very kind thing to say, Twilight realized, nodding in the stallion’s direction, something that she had been missing for the longest of times. Simple recognition of her efforts, without anything hidden beneath the kind words. Dusk Tarn wasn’t a politician testing her or an operative trying to gain her trust, he was just a supervisor, happy that the work of those underneath him was spotted, seen, and appreciated.

It seemed that, in spite of his exterior, and his convoluted history with Midnight, Dusk Tarn was a good sort of pony. He cared for the recognition of every night’s hard work, something Twilight was not going to deny him after all he had shown her.

“Rest assured, Overseer General, that, whether in the talks with the esteemed Covenant, or anywhere else my journey might take me, I will keep what I have seen in the Valleys in mind. And, of course, thank you for your time. I truly hope I truly didn’t interfere with your work, and that, if it shall be the Honored Lord’s will, we will have the chance to interact a bit more.”

Dusk Tarn nodded ever so briefly. “Once again, hwalba knaze, no work is left unattended, even if I am here. I hope I have done my part well enough. If you wish, I can lead you back to the Mountain now.”

“I wouldn’t want to trouble you further, Overseer General. I’m sure I can find my way, with the help of my retinue.”

Twilight was sure she could have, yes, but that wasn’t why she was suggesting it. Rather, she wanted to see whether Dusk Tarn would take the opportunity not to have to endure Midnight’s company any longer. She felt an almost compulsive desire to know just how deeply he despised her beloved’s presence.

Considering the shadow that passed over the older stallion’s muzzle, he very much wanted to leave. Twilight could feel the apprehension surfacing within him, but his sense of duty was stronger.

“Please, hwalba knaze, it shall not be a problem.”

“Nor will it be for me, Overseer General, and I want to respect your hard work and duties as well,” she said in return, speaking sincerely, even though her focus was on something other than politeness.

In this duel of kindness and courtesy, Twilight was the one victorious, though she felt anything but triumphant. “Very well, hwalba knaze,” Dusk Tarn relented, giving her a slightly longer nod than the previous ones. “Since you were given permission to venture around the Dalli, you can return to the Iug at your own pace. I will get back to my tasks in the meantime, but first I must notify hwalbu haspadr that you have been shown the caverns, just as he instructed.”

“Please let him know that I am grateful for the tour as well, Overseer General,” Twilight politely requested before the stallion turned around.

For all the positive, if lukewarm, relations between her and Dusk Tarn, Twilight couldn’t very well consider the night as pleasant. She could have sworn that, as he moved past Midnight, the Overseer General shivered hard once more, as if struggling to contain pure disgust and scathing words, desperately trying not to explode as he had previously. More so, even as he stepped further away, he still looked back at the group, and his eyes narrowed.

At least, that was what Twilight managed to spot before her entourage closed in, finally able to now that the frosty presence of the Overseer General had departed.

Midnight supported his healthy foreleg on the carved railing. “Not even I have seen so much of the Dalli,” he admitted, looking over the terrace’s edge and letting out a small exhale at the sight. “Ha. It still makes an impression, and I should know how it looks…”

Twilight reached up and tried to undo her gown a little, to allow the cooler air to reach her neck. She hadn't even realized how hot and sweaty she was in its warm embrace, as her focus had been mostly on Dusk Tarn, the tour which had taught her more about Noctraliya, and on the palpable tension surrounding the group. She must have looked properly tired, however, as Rowan Berry trotted even over, her brow furrowed.

“Are you alright, Honored Princess? You look winded. And pale,” she deemed.

She received an answer almost right away. “No, I’m not alright. Not at all,” Twilight revealed, a declaration which immediately caused Midnight to approach her, focus immediately shifting from his brethren below.

“What is happening, Honored Princess?” he asked, though the title was clearly only out of necessity.

“What is happening…” she parroted him, though she added a small but sour chuckle. “That is exactly what I want to know, actually. What is happening?”

The two batponies glanced at each other, and that stare pushed Twilight even further into her unstoppable rant. Mercifully, she retained enough self-control and reason to keep it hushed and without abundant gesticulation, preserving at least some measure of privacy.

“I really don’t like feeling nor acting like this, but… what is going on?” she asked, almost resigned. “Can somepony explain this to me? In detail, perhaps, or would that be too much to ask?”

Both batponies wanted to say something, apparently, but there were two things that stopped them. First, their voices clashed, their words colliding and turning into indiscernible noise.

Second, Twilight wasn’t finished. Not by a long shot.

“He doesn’t just dislike you, Midnight, he hates you. Dusk Tarn despises you with every fiber of his being,” she claimed, not even caring that she'd shortened her beloved’s name in front of Rowan Berry, giving him a strong look that finally caused his keen gaze to escape to the side finally. That was not pleasing in the slightest, so Twilight found herself turning to the healer instead. “And weren’t you supposed to be of House Grove? Why are you suddenly from some House Orchid? Are lies so inevitable? And why would they need to be?”

The other mare looked around as if expecting somepony to overhear them, but thankfully they were far enough away from everypony to have Twilight’s questions muffled by the bustle of the cavern behind them. To Twilight, it actually appeared like an excuse for Rowan Berry to simply avoid her scornful gaze, in a way eerily similar to Midnight’s.

He still didn’t dare to stare back. Even in her irritation, Twilight could see that he was battling himself over… something. What, though? This animosity between him and Dusk Tarn? Or something else entirely? Couldn’t she have one, simple, clear answer?

She almost threw her hooves up towards the rocky ceiling, but as that would definitely be an overt gesture, she resorted to simply turning away from her companions for the moment to stare over the railing behind her.

Her gaze scoured the cavern from top to bottom, as if she was looking for somepony, anypony, willing to tell her what matters around her were still concealed from her gaze, seemingly without rhyme and reason. While the duties of the batponies below were important, she doubted that the hard-working, honest fruittenders would be of much help to her in this predicament. The cave itself was not going to be aiding her, either. It was not like the cold, solid rocks of Noctraliya itself could answer her…

… and yet Twilight felt it.

She felt it, once more. Renewed. Stronger.

That cadence. That rhythm. Hooves on hooves, steps on steps, beats on beats. A heartbeat. A heartbeat of heartbeats…

That soft, solemn, summoning call…

Twilight didn’t know what happened. She just felt herself falling.

“You are perturbed about something, father.”

The genuinely concerned sentence was perhaps the only thing that could have roused Midnight Eye from the stupor of his thoughts. Though he was aware that any comfort he could draw would be temporary, as his concerns regarding the latest reports he had received seemed justified, he nevertheless found himself welcoming the chance to be reminded that he was meant to be spending time with his daughter.

Yet even that quick self-explanation sounded terribly and unnecessarily convoluted, by the Goddess…

“Is my state that obvious, Bright Midnight?” Midnight Eye inquired back, though he already had his answer.

“You are, without a doubt, skillfully trying to hide it with your cold expression…” his daughter responded, smiling just a little. She gracefully put down the goblet of juice she was holding, then reached out towards Midnight Eye’s muzzle. She traced the side of it with her hoof, a gesture the two of them could share only in the confines of privacy, even if her impediment could warrant such behavior despite the cultural boundaries.

“Even the way you clench your jaw speaks of your worry, father… Is it anything I could help with?”

Midnight Eye found himself closing his eyes for just a moment, finding pure, paternal joy in the touch of Bright Midnight. Her actions were always so meaningful and graceful, and her instincts had given her sight that went much further than that which her condition had taken from her. Even her blind gaze exuded dignity that would make any father proud.

Unfortunately… his daughter’s many virtues and the bond they shared wouldn’t be of any aid that particular moment. Which was, by itself, only more troubling.

“I suppose that I am finding myself under some pressure currently,” Midnight Eye revealed, hoping to avoid lying. He kept his voice stoic, knowing that any other tone would betray more of his inner turmoil. “However, it is something I am used to withstanding, as a Lord. There is never a shortage of matters to attend to. Still, your concern is moving, my daughter.”

“Not as much as your dedication, father,” Bright Midnight told him, her ears flicking and her head moving slightly to the side. “Yet I know that you must be even more focused nowanights, and it shows. As I understand it, the Honored Princess should have left for the Mountain of Dusk by this point. Or is she heading to the Mountain of Crescent first? I suppose her destination would lie someplace about here…”

Bright Midnight wasn’t wrong, and whether it was instinct or her keeping a hoof on new rumors and information, both were valuable traits.

“The former, yes.”

“I think she will enjoy seeing the Valleys, then,” she said, her smile becoming both broader and more sincere. “I just hope she won’t be left to fend for herself. Poor Honored Lord Harvest of Family Dusk might not be the best choice for a tour guide...”

Again, his daughter’s empathy was praiseworthy, at least when kept to a healthy degree. Midnight Eye could, off the top of his head, think of far worse ponies to serve as ‘chaperones’ for the Princess than Dusk Harvest himself… All things considered, the Mountain of Dusk could be the trickiest one on Twilight Sparkle’s journey.

Yet another reason for stress, truth be told. Still, there had to be at least some trust put in the right ponies in this situation and, if Midnight Eye’s own instincts and awareness of the current state of affairs were to be considered—

No. No, he had promised himself a moment to Bright Midnight, for her sake and his own. Surely he could stop himself from constantly disappearing into his thoughts, or was the task he had taken upon himself going to consume him?

“I wouldn’t want my opportunity to spend time with you, daughter, to be sullied by matters I can consider and then manage afterwards,” Midnight Eye stated… but, to his surprise, his daughter responded, not with anger at his distraction or cordial acceptance of his apology, but with a simple flick of her ear and a slight, demure giggle, hidden behind a hoof.

“Not even I can mystically stop you from being a Lord, father,” Bright Midnight told him, clearly meaning it as well. “I’m certain mother would be more than keen to remind you not to waste the time you so carefully allocated towards having a little moment and a pleasant chat with me… but I assure you that I am no longer a small filly. I do understand when my responsible dad needs to carry the burden of our country, and I won’t become all dejected anymore.”

That almost made Midnight Eye laugh, joyful as he was to know that his pride and joy not only meant what she was saying, but could convey it with her usual spice of confidence and wit, softened by her equally usual tastefulness.

“You have grown very much since the time of your tedious tantrums, my daughter,” he reminded her, and she shook her head with another small laugh.

“One certainly finds it helpful to actually see when one wishes to hit their father with a doll or two,” she fought back with the memory of one particularly meaningful fit, “so I had nothing to do but learn that a calm yet keen sentence can be much more accurate and pernicious.”

Midnight Eye was certain of one thing. If everything went wrong and he was forced to answer for his many machinations, to his brethren and, when he died, to the Goddess on high and Her sister… at least, while suffering in the purifying flames, he would have the consolation of knowing that he left Noctraliya with a capable leader, ready, willing, and most able to assure the Midnight Family’s prosperity.

Speaking of which…

“I hope that, even when the unthinkable happens and your father is away, trying to hold the entire country together,” Midnight Eye told her, sipping on his own drink a little, “Midnight Valor is there for you, daughter. His presence and dedication to you keep me rather calm about the future.”

“Fear not, father, he is most diligent, and things between us are almost perfect,” Bright Midnight claimed.

Though that sentence could cause one’s brow to furrow. “What would you mean by ‘almost’, my daughter?”

She giggled again, picking up her chalice and calmly drinking from it before responding, adding a little touch of pacing and stagecraft to her actual response. “We aren’t married yet, of course, and since we are both looking forward to the prospect…”

Midnight Eye shook his head, but it was an expression far removed from exasperation. Quite the opposite, as he viewed certain matters connected to the fact as necessary for the Family’s prosperity.

“I take it from your tone, daughter, that the opportunity to lengthen the bloodline is very much on both of your minds.”

Bright Midnight’s ears flicked a couple of times before she let out a long sigh and a laugh. “Does a blind pony rolling their eyes have the same effect as when one with sight does it, father?”

“You are welcome to check, daughter.”

She did so... and her disadvantage didn’t change much about the gesture.

“I find myself sufficiently ridiculed,” he told her, to her warm amusement.

“Not really what I was aiming at, actually, father. However, if anypony else were to have said that with the serious tone of a concerned leader, I would consider it a touch uncouth, if not derogatory and mocking,” Bright Midnight explained, sipping her juice calmly and regally. “But I know my duty, father, and me shunning away from it is quite unlikely. It actually becomes rather easy to fulfill one’s obligations when one is looking forward to them,” she added as her grin became a bit sly. “Midnight Valor has the right lineage, the right instincts, approach, understanding... You’ve made sure I am receiving the absolute best.”

Midnight Eye felt himself smiling. Despite the affection which had eventually grown between him and Midnight Iris, he wanted his own daughter to be spared the initial challenges which came with an ill-fitting suitor, and he found himself relieved to learn the relationship between her and Midnight Valor had worked itself out quickly.

“Only the best for you,” he told Bright Midnight, gently tapping his hoof on his chalice to signify a toast.

One in which she gladly participated, exhaling with satisfaction afterwards. “It’s the optimal, logical choice, of course... one that is also supported by the genuine love between us, father. So abandon your concerns there, please, I can easily tell their presence in your voice. If anything, I would be more anxious about our Family’s food supply, if the Immaculate Moon... would bless our marriage in such a way.”

That would cause more of an issue of sibling rivalry among his grandfoals, Midnight Eye’s instincts immediately advised him, but he certainly wasn’t going to ruin his daughter’s vision of her relationship. He trusted her to be a guiding, maternal force, with the aid of her betrothed’s natural discipline and focus. He had been most diligent in all his tasks so far, especially imparting the correct regimen to the Mountain’s warrior recruits, so—

Midnight Eye was about to berate himself for vanishing into his thoughts during this time of leisure again... but a knock on the chamber’s door was a much more prominent interruption.

“Sounds like one of your sentinels,” Bright Midnight mused, following her flicking ears.

“Enter,” he called out, trying to stop the irritation from manifesting in his tone and hoping that the reason for this interference was urgent enough to warrant invading the familial moment.

The door opened almost immediately, with one of Midnight Eye’s personal sentinels, Pale Midnight, saluting and standing at attention right behind it.

“Speak,” Midnight Eye ordered him directly, expecting a clear and concise explanation.

Pale Midnight provided it, in a way. “Many pardons, Honored Lord, Honored Count, but two urgent messages have just come through. For your eyes only, Honored Lord.”

“Well, that seems a little self-evident,” Bright Midnight pointed out, finishing her juice with an innocent expression which, in any other circumstances, would cause Pale Midnight to bite his lip in an attempt to stifle a chuckle.

Midnight Eye was not as disposed to join in and simply appreciate his daughter’s wit, however. Such letters meant operative reports, most likely, and if anything could tear him away from spending time with Bright Midnight...

Thank the Goddess, she remained the observant and perceptive wonder that she always was. “Duty calls, father, and worry not about the fact. I understand.” She put the chalice down and stood up with practiced grace, her cerulean gown murmuring gently in the tongue that only the softest of dresses spoke. “It was a joy and a privilege regardless, my Lord and father.”

“Likewise, my daughter,” he replied, enjoying the sincerity in her voice and hoping he could repay her with the same respect and affection. “Have a pleasant morning and day.”

Bright Midnight sent him a smile that could have melted his paternal heart, were it not for the dreadful, cold grip of focus and apprehension already holding it in its clutches.

It wasn’t long before Midnight Eye found himself on his own. A few moments of frantic reading later, he was sitting on the edge of his seat, his jaw tightened, his eyes wide with ire, and his hooves crimping the two messages, as if he wanted to fuse them together, for he wasn’t sure which one was more distressing for him and his plans...

They had been both marked properly, and he had immediately recognized the meanings of the symbols on both of the wax seals. The only question he had faced was one of how grave the news contained within them was, as his instincts had told him he could expect nothing but unsettling revelations within..

Sometimes, he hated being right.

Both letters were taking turns in being worse than the other, back and forth, whether due to the familiar hoofwriting, the style betraying haste, or even an inkblot in one of them, something which would normally have been unacceptable in official reports.

Whatever differences in style there might have been between the letters, the news they brought was all too similar. The situations they described were both dire, though that felt much too eloquent and contained of a description, even for Midnight Eye.

This was bad. This was truly and unmistakably bad. If that mare would—!

... no. No!

“Pale Midnight!” Midnight Eye roared, causing the sentinel to burst in as if he expected his ruler to be under attack.

“Honored Lord?!”

“Parchment and ink! And send somepony to prepare the swiftest of bats! This instant!”

“Yes, Honored Lord!” the sentinel acknowledged both his orders and the resounding displeasure in their words, departing swiftly to see to their execution.

But, before the right orders could be drafted, Midnight Eye needed to determine what they should be, not an easy task as he found his thoughts in utter disarray.

This... This situation could threaten the entire master plan! Worse, it could be a cause for an actual—!

No, no, nopony truly wanted that, it was to be a distraction, not a true—!

Who, in their right mind, would agree to invite such chaos?! How was this even possible, how was such a thing logical?! Could things not have been dealt with otherwise, without the need to—!

This was a simple operation, bearing the Princess, and her abilities, in mind! Did nopony see what was going to happen, what the reaction was going to be?!

What was she thinking?! She had been reasonable when she wanted to, why didn’t she want to be now?! Matters could be carefully measured, possible drawbacks could be considered and amended with far simpler solutions than—!

If wind would be caught—!

Midnight Eye actually had to sit down for a brief moment as his vision swam, for the first time in ages. He was torn between taking a drink from the nearby pitcher and pouring the whole thing right on his head, his mind feeling like it had caught fire, as if the Judging Sun herself was sending her burning judgment upon him.

Was it… was it his time already?

What... what was that taxing mare trying to prove with this, this… this abomination of an idea?! That she was, by her very nature, better than everypony?! That she was better than even...!

No.

Nopony greater than the Immaculate Moon.

“Have mercy upon us...” Midnight Eye found himself having to utter a prayer to restore his composure, the sheer necessity of doing so sending further shivers down his spine.

He grabbed his cape and held down his circlet as he stormed out of the chamber, ready to find the sunscorched parchment on his own, if only to save himself a few, crucial minutes.

To deliver himself from the frigid grasp of dread, clawing at his heart.

Chapter LXXIV – Pray Tell

Twilight wasn’t entirely sure how she had gotten back into her temporary chamber, sitting on the bed as if she had never left on her tour with Dusk Tarn, though she knew that not to be the case. Actually, as far as she knew, she had just finished it, and then… Well, that “then” was missing just a little, if one could allow themselves a bit of levity in this extraordinary situation.

Her entourage definitely didn’t see anything amusing about what had transpired, whatever it had been. Both of them were in her room, crowding it a little with their presence, both looking at her with a mixture of relief and mounting worry, having, apparently, just realized that she was once again present and aware of their company.

“Neskaza Lunee… ia grat Tue,” Midnight muttered under his breath, sitting down on the floor before Twilight. “Can you hear us now? Are you alright, Twi—hwalba knaze?” he asked, trying his best to play the role of the dutiful bodyguard rather than the worried coltfriend, though without true dedication to his act. His attempt was so desultory that Rowan Berry, standing right beside him, glowered at him with enough intensity to burn a hole through his head.

As much as Twilight wanted to address that particular issue, she had her own problem to consider, whatever it might actually be.

“I… I believe I am alright, yes,” she replied, looking about, now that she had finally returned to her senses. She knew that time had passed and that they had returned to her room, but… nothing more than that. Thoughtfully, she reached up to touch her forehead. “I… don’t feel a fever, and there’s no strange buzzing or anything in my horn.” She blinked, moved her wings, wiggled her hind legs. Everything seemed fine. “I don’t feel like anything’s wrong, but… it would help to know why I would not be alright,” she admitted, giving both of the batponies a quizzical look, sincerely hoping for answers.

Rowan Berry stepped forward and began checking Twilight’s observations, prodding her head, taking her foreleg in her hooves, even reaching behind Twilight’s back and pressing on the bases of her wings, causing them to twitch. Nothing on the healer’s muzzle suggested that she doubted Twilight's assessment, but she was trying to get to the bottom of the matter at hoof.

“Signs and responses seem normal,” she said when she finished her check. “As to why they wouldn’t be, well, hwalba knaze, we… It began with us stopping you.”

“Stopping me from… what?” Twilight blinked in confusion.

“From perching yourself on the railing over the junction cavern,” Rowan Berry explained, glancing at Twilight with concern and mounting curiosity alike. “If I didn’t know better I would say that you wanted to just jump right down, hwalba knaze, considering your movements...”

“That is… unlike me,” was the best response Twilight could muster, as baffled about such a scenario as any of them. “Was I… I don’t know, saying something? Letting you know what I wanted to do exactly?”

Midnight looked at Rowan Berry, then back at Twilight, as if he was trying to consult with the healer on whether they had seen the same thing, making sure that he conveyed it properly. “You… We could have sworn that you were crying, or, at least… that your eyes were leaking, because you didn’t look like you wanted to cry.”

Twilight blinked, as if trying to clear her eyes of any tears yet remaining, not that she felt any at the moment. “I do remember being a little upset, and tired. And thirsty, but nothing that would cause me to have a… you know, a breakdown, or a tantrum, or…”

“No, it wasn’t any of those,” Midnight stopped her from saying anything more, though he tried to interrupt in the softest way possible. “Bogine, dimitae ia, I saw… I mean, I thought…”

“We both thought you’d lost your mind,” Rowan Berry chimed in, hardly pleased about such a state of things. “It came out of a sudden, like a strike of lightning. One moment you had just stepped away, upset perhaps, but not… like that. Next thing we knew, you were putting your hooves on the railing.”

That… that definitely caught Twilight’s attention. Why would she…? What must have been going on with her if she had suddenly decided to… do what exactly? The implications were quite terrifying. The expression that realization caused to cross her face must have been striking, considering that Midnight immediately recognized her distress, and the reasoning.

“Fret not, hwalba knaze, we immediately jumped in, both of us, though I think I pulled all of my bandages doing so,” he explained to her, sounding almost apologetic for daring to speak of what had happened. “I don’t think anypony spotted you doing that, at least we didn't see anypony reacting or staring. Unless a tear or two fell down your muzzle, further into the cavern, and then managed to land right on somepony, drawning their attention, yet… no signs of that either. I thought I was imagining things at first, but, kirwe, Rowan Berry saw you just… clambering up that railing as well.”

“Ita to bid,” the healer confirmed, still keen on performing her duty, now by measuring a heartbeat, her hoof on the side of Twilight’s neck.

“That is… an extraordinary situation, indeed,” was the only coherent response Twilight could think of, shaking her head a little, though that forced Rowan Berry to start over again. “I’ll definitely want to know more about all of that, but… how did we return?”

“You weren’t really opposed to us trying to stop you from diving down the cavern,” Midnight admitted, the tone of his voice betraying great distress. “You just… weren’t replying, even when being led away from the railing and back towards you chambers. You stopped crying as soon as we were out of the cave, but you weren’t doing anything else. Not hearing, not seeing, not... nothing. You looked fine, so we could get you back here, but… it was terrifying.”

Even Rowan Berry, despite all of her apprehension over their relationship, looked at Midnight with a dose of understanding, before turning to Twilight once more. “I believe the term in your language is ‘catatonia’. You weren’t responding to anything, other than us letting you gently know we had to return, but even that was more by trotting than proper recognition from you. You say that you do not recall anything, hwalba knaze?”

Twilight racked her brain as much as she could, but the last thing she clearly remembered was being over the junction cavern. There was… something she felt, she thought, but it was blurry and distant.

“The Overseer General had just left. We were going to head back here soon, though…” She furrowed her brow. “I had some firm questions for you, didn’t I?”

Both the batponies looked at each other and then nodded. It was reassuring that they weren’t escaping from the issues she had brought up, at least. Not that she was in the best state to actually tackle those at the moment.

“So I do remember that. And then I… I suppose I just needed a moment to organize my thoughts, so I approached the edge and looked around the cave and… and that’s it. I had a strange feeling come over me, but then I woke up here, sitting on the bed, and now I’m talking with you two.”

That was the situation Twilight was still in, the only difference from before her lapse in memory being that one or both of them had helped her by unbuttoning the furry trim fully, allowing her neck to know cold air again and helping her breathe a little deeper.

Rowan Berry’s coral eyes occupied Twilight’s vision as the healer came almost unpleasantly close, casting a darker shadow against her.

“Regular pupil reaction… As far as I can tell, I’m usually dealing with slit ones, but I believe both have changed at a normal pace…” she told Twilight before stepping away. “Apologies for the previous bodily contact, hwalba knaze, I needed to make sure you are alright… or returned to normal, at least.”

“No apologies needed, Rowan Berry, it is your calling and your prerogative as a healer,” Twilight told her sincerely, earning a small, happy glint in the other mare’s eyes for herself.

However, it was still followed by a warning. “I will need you to tell me of anything out of the ordinary you might be feeling, now and for some time in the future, please,” she instructed, with the tone of an undisputed specialist. “Catatonia is not an illness in itself, it is caused by something. True, you are under a lot of stress—”

Midnight’s hiss cut her off. “Without a doubt caused by us, too…” he claimed, earning a sharp glare from Rowan Berry, but one much less chastising from Twilight herself.

“Stress that I am pretty sure I can normally manage, and even vent in a better way than turning into…” she paused, pondering for a breath. “Actually, I don’t have a good comparison. I just know that, while I was upset, it wasn’t anything I hadn’t been able to deal with before, so should have been no reason for a sudden bout of madness. No, it was…”

She paused, ever so briefly, but that was already enough to cause both of her companions to lean in, keenly interested in her follow-up, and in assuring that she wasn’t losing herself again.

“It was like… I suddenly felt the entire cavern,” Twilight tried to explain, to her companions and to herself. “I saw the work of all those ponies, the rhythmic trotting with purpose and dedication, and… I suppose I was moved by it.”

“Enough to join them below, in such a sudden fashion?” Midnight asked, sounding a little doubtful, though it was clearly his confusion talking.

“I… don’t think so,” she replied, shaking her head. “I just felt like I truly understood the scope of things in Noctraliya, once again, and then came… I don’t know, a feeling, a cadence I couldn’t quite grasp. And... that was it. I can remember nothing more.”

Rowan Berry sat down, rubbing her chin in deep thought, trying to come up with a medical explanation, while Midnight’s reaction was far less professional. “I’m just glad you are back with us. It was scary, seeing you just… like that. Like you weren’t there, or at least not entirely,” he said, not bothering to hide the softness in his voice.

The only thing that stopped Twilight from leaning in and nuzzling him was the healer’s presence, though the temptation was hard to ignore nevertheless.

“Glad to be back, honestly. Not sure from what, but still glad,” Twilight admitted, using her tone to try and bring a smirk to her beloved's muzzle, but without success. Not that she would blame him for that, the situation was worrying. “It was a long night and… actually, what is the hour now?”

“It is getting close to morning, yes,” Rowan Berry admitted, breaking her deliberations. “I will think more on what happened, hwalba knaze, I promise you. Perhaps I am holding an answer already and I just need to reach for it. Regardless, I’ll treat this as a test for my skills, and I have at least some faith in those.”

Twilight would heartily endorse such an approach, keenly understanding her desire to challenge herself, but… the operative's choice of words caused her to blink and raise her hoof almost immediately. “I… I just realized, I do know this feeling,” she said, recognizing that open space in her head, the foggy feeling suddenly letting go and allowing her to realize her position, though still hiding memories in its numbing grasp. “I’ve felt like this before.”

“What? When?” Midnight immediately asked, Rowan Berry stepping towards them as well.

“During the meeting with the Tuariani. Back in the Sanctuary, when I first arrived,” Twilight explained, trying to connect the dots in her mind further, bringing forth the clearest memories of the armored, enigmatic ponies she had. The clamor of their armor, the echoing stomps, the rite they had put her through, and then the hole in her memory. “After their challenge, the Test of Faith, and…”

… and later on? But she hadn’t had another encounter with the guardians of the sacred peak! Then why... Why did she have the feeling that she had? She shook her head. She might have been confused on that point, but she was certain that at least her initial thought was accurate, not that it brought any calm to her chambers.

“Definitely no Tuariani nearby,” Midnight both reminded and reassured her, his voice full of care. “They don’t really sneak about, not in that gear. They want to be spotted, as it is their right to be acknowledged. Are you certain it is the same sensation as from the Tuarie?”

“Y… yes.” She nodded. “Yes, definitely, now that I think about it.”

Rowan Berry looked around warily, as if she expected a sacred warrior to step out of the shadows after all, clad in dark, heavy armor, yet capable of masterful furtiveness. “That… that is definitely something to ponder. Nopony was performing any sort of rituals on you, hwalba knaze,” she said, her tone just a little shaken by the idea, “though you finding the connection is logical, as I have learnt about the effect of the Test on one’s memory. Still... I mean...”

She paused, in a way that suggested to Twilight that the mare needed encouragement to continue. “Yes? Speak plainly, Rowan Berry.”

“I am trying to dare myself to say it, yes,” the healer stated, visibly trying to gather the courage to speak her thoughts. “You... claim that you heard a calling, then we saw you… like you were. What calling? Who… was calling you?”

That question was a powerful one, indeed, as the tone of Rowan Berry’s voice left no room for false interpretation as to the “who” she meant.

“I… don’t think I would dare suggest that,” Twilight claimed at first, but Midnight shook his head firmly.

“Have or have we not seen a beam of silvery light, the sign from Neskaza Lunee… upon you, back in the Tuarie?” he reminded both of the mares, his voice filled with pious fear. “Perhaps the merciful Goddess decided to speak to you again, but… in this way? Was it a warning of some sort, the way it happened? Or a confirmation that all the toil you were witnessing was pleasing to the Goddess?”

“I don’t think,” Rowan Berry answered him, chastisement ringing in her tone, “that we are qualified to interpret such a possibility in any way, shape, or form, Maednoc Wentr. If... it is a warning, however, or a guidance of sorts,” she added, risking hypocrisy, “it required you to ultimately return to your chambers. And it did lead you here. Well, we helped it along, but I wonder if you would have been willing to go any other place...”

“But... then why the attempt to go down the cave...?” Midnight’s question was logical, but the only answer Rowan Berry could offer was a shrug, clearly overwhelmed by the possibility and all its implications.

Twilight considered the scenario for a moment, mystifying as it felt. Yes, she had encountered many strange happenings about Noctraliya, some of them connected with her or aimed directly at her. It was, however, extremely hard to interpret them, or make them make proper sense. She had no idea why she would need to be led back to her room, for example, she had been planning on doing that anyway, after a rather long and tiring tour of the Valleys! Unless, of course, something else completely was at stake... though why would it involve an attempt at diving into the cavern...? To motivate her entourage to have her seek a safe place?

Twilight wasn’t used to accepting things as they were. Trying to get to the bottom of such mysteries was usually her want, like in the case of the “Pinkie Sense”, her friend’s extraordinary abilities and instincts driving her curiosity to the point of obsession. Yet, the notion of just… accepting what had happened to her did appear in Twilight’s mind, and had to be faced. For who could understand the plans of a deity, if one were even to consider what was happening about Twilight as being of divine design. Besides, which deity was to be considered, exactly? Princess Luna, the alicorn back in Canterlot? Or—

“I... have a proposal.”

Midnight’s voice brought Twilight back to the present, as her beloved stepped slightly away, his muzzle scrunched in focus and thought.

Rowan Berry gave him a curious glance. “And what would that be?”

The stallion gave a long exhale, as if battling the very idea he was about to bring forth, but ultimately found just enough conviction to reveal it anyway.

“We know not what happened, but we are taking Neskaza Lunee... into consideration,” he pointed out, looking intently at both mares after the traditional bow of his head, though there was a certain caution in his piercing stare. “We certainly lack the skills to interpret Her will, nor do we even know if what transpired with Twilight is something brought forth by it.”

“But Her hoof can be in all things.”

Rowan Berry’s head snapped to look at her, as it was Twilight that uttered the suggestion, while Midnight nodded, agreeing and continuing. “So, having in mind certain things, I was going to suggest we offer a prayer to our Bogine. If this was due to Her will, may we accept it and find out the meaning of this happening. If it wasn’t, may we be protected by Her silvery care.”

“Maednoc Wentr, not that I am opposing the idea, but ‘Twilight’ here... well...” the healer responded, making it perfectly clear that she was not alright with Midnight shortening her name, or with him speaking so casually. Or, and on this Twilight was almost certain, with the simple fact of Twilight not being considered one of the faithful by the standards of batpony belief.

Thankfully, Twilight had a thing or two to say about that.

“While I am a sunpony, and my connection lies more firmly with Princess Celestia, if those things are considered and respected, I can show my respect towards your spirituality. And, having in mind the blessing I have received from the Immaculate Moon...” she stated, giving a proper bow to add strength to her words, “I have no qualms about partaking in a prayer at this moment. My faith or lack thereof has nothing to do with it. As long as there is a good intention, I am willing to participate, even if I would be unable to contribute.”

A true bouquet of emotions went past Rowan Berry’s muzzle, most visibly in her coral gaze. There was apprehension, surprise, confusion, even an ounce of respect and... befuddled merriment. So many emotions flitted through her gaze that the mare had to shake her head a little to try and restore enough composure to respond. “That... is very kind of you, hwalba knaze. I saw you in a herame before, but I wasn’t really... I mean, respecting a custom just because one is a diplomat is one thing, but there’s more to your approach after all...?”

“I want to believe there is more to us all, we’re complicated creatures,” Twilight retorted, while Midnight sat down, shaking his head.

“Have I not just mentioned what happened in the Sanctuary? Is that to be ignored? I can quite well remember Twilight… Sparkle,” he added, though only to avoid irritating the other mare further, “with her hooves raised to the glorious Goddess, multiple times. I’m certain she wasn’t thinking about her last meal when she did so.”

That was quite nice of Midnight to declare, and true. Twilight would actually make the effort to focus on what she was doing, as little as she had to do with true, and planned, religious experiences. Wandering thoughts were a common enemy for everypony, not least those trying to partake in prayers, Twilight imagined, but she also recalled that she had, indeed, turned her thoughts to the Immaculate Moon during the times in batpony holy places. There wouldn’t be any harm in doing so again.

However, the memory of her visions at the Mountain of Fangs caused a knot to form in her stomach. After all… there was something happening around her once again, and she hoped it wasn’t due to any tides of arcane power she failed to notice.

Rowan Berry, having the most qualms about the suggestion, inhaled deeply, searching for her answer in the air entering her lungs.

“I… am no aksiosane. Quite the opposite, some could say, though I have also been ‘informed’ of my dogmatic approach in some matters. While I could be distrusting when it comes to the purity of intention in this instance… I am willing not to be this time,” she said, her eyes firmly locked on Twilight. “You have given me enough reasons not to be worried about such a prayer being sour in the eyes of the Bogine.”

“If anything,” Midnight decided to add, not even trying to hide the mirth in his voice, “the Honored Princess’ presence will assure the Sewira Solee will find it pleasing as well. Am I not right?”

Twilight wasn’t sure if she was capable of discerning that possibility, but… to hear her beloved taking the belief of Princess Celestia’s divine nature into consideration was definitely something to be happy about.

Though Rowan Berry’s muzzle twitched quite visibly as well, as if she was stopping herself from crying 'blasphemy' with a stern voice. Still, the situation didn’t stop her from finding enough space in the cramped room to sit down properly and extend her wings. Before she did so, however, a comment escaped her lips.

“This is… weird.”

“In what way, Rowan Berry?” Twilight asked her back, a gentle smile on her lips.

“Just… weird,” came the simple but meaningful reply. “You… and us.” She pointed at herself and Midnight. “This is no herame. Not an official situation. This is us offering a personal prayer, and that is… something else entirely.”

“A gesture of trust, isn’t it?” the stallion asked her, and the healer’s glance felt much more meaningful than it looked.

“Yes. Definitely,” Rowan Berry responded with a slightly confused and tense tone, her gaze jumping between the two.

Yet Twilight’s smile only grew. “I’m not going to interpret this situation in any way you aren’t comfortable with,” she told the healer, nothing but kindness in her voice. “Let us just focus on the moment, without implications.”

The other mare nodded, and it was obvious that she understood what Twilight had in mind. This could have been another step on the road to Friendship, even if along a spiritual path, but there would be no pressure put on Rowan Berry, at least not from Twilight. Friendship didn’t work like that. Getting to know another pony and considering them one’s friend was not about forcing it to happen.

Before she followed her companions in raising her forelegs and spreading her wings, trying to be even more proper for the sake of Midnight, whose bandaged appendage couldn’t participate properly, Twilight pondered for a breath. This wasn’t quite how the noctrali had initially treated her, was it? When she had first arrived between the Seven Mountains, she had occasionally felt pressured, almost intimidated at certain moments, to accept matters, to partake in them. She still remembered the distress she’d felt when she thought Adamant Fang had been trying to convert her, trying to get her to pray, like she was preparing to now.

Yet this… This felt different. She felt different, finding in herself the confidence to share in her love’s suggestion of a prayer, not “enduring” it but understanding it. He wanted to address the issue of her sudden catatonia in a way that was understandable to him, and potentially beneficial. She could appreciate the thought and the care, even when shown in a religious fashion. That was what made all the difference for Twilight, finding Friendship in faith.

The two batponies began their prayers, though only in muttered voices, leaving what was to be said to the Goddess above to everypony's own discretion. So Twilight took a deep, cleansing, and calming breath, ready to add to the supplications in whatever way she could.

“This is weird, isn’t it?” she quietly began, parroting the healer, but finding a lot of depth in that question, offered towards any possible recipient of her pleading. “Last time when I talked with you, Immaculate Moon... I asked for help. I believe I have received it, but there are still mysteries around me, things to consider, and matters to unravel. What happened tonight... all that is happening, I hope is under your control, and if not, at least under your scrutiny.”

She paused for a breath, trying to divert her attention from her companions’ utterances. It felt unkind to eavesdrop, even without grasping the language entirely. A prayer was something deeply private, that much she could agree with.

“Do you... think this is out of place? I speak to you, I see signs around me, but I have no faith. No dedication, not like them,” Twilight whispered honestly, seeing the two batponies offering praises and prayers which were nothing if not sincere. “And I know... you. The one I talked with, the one that gave me her blessing before my travels. So how does that work, Immaculate Moon...? Does it work? Are there two of you? One, who I don’t understand and grasp?”

Another break in this doubtful invocation made Twilight think. She could speak of the signs, or she could speak of the doubts she had. Which was a better approach to take here? Was there a good one?

Perhaps there was, indeed.

“The... The ponies around me, those that I meet in this mountainous land, they seek your help. They ask for guidance, they hope to please what they consider divine, and they do so out of their love for you, not just a search for gains. So, as their intentions are surely pure, shouldn’t there be somepony to hear them out?” she asked, of herself and the unseen forces that might have been listening, freely expressing hope and skepticism alike. “Let their determination be heard. Let their noble thoughts reach one that could help them, for it is only fair. Good cannot be answered with... with nothingness.”

Having said those words, Twilight felt rather proud of them. Yes, perhaps they could be considered daring in a certain sense, but for her they were simply just. It wouldn’t be fair for the faith of a pony, when based on virtue and principle, to be completely pointless, no? Of course, she couldn’t speak for everypony, for belief and spiritual motivation was a very personal matter, but she was comfortable speaking for at least some.

Not to mention for herself.

“I… using this chance, I would implore you for clarity, so that my actions won’t harm, but help instead. So that my words won’t sow doubt, but inspire. And so that I may understand what needs to be done, so that the faithful of the Goddess find their path into a future...” Twilight took a deep breath, making sure that her forelegs remained properly stretched, even as she uttered the end of her supplications. “A bright future, where the light of the Immaculate Moon... and the light of the Judging Sun... can both shine brilliantly.”

She wasn’t sure if everypony would agree with that… but it, that vision, resonated with her, and that made her declaration worthwhile. Still, she waited for a moment with bated breath, expecting somepony, or something, to disagree with her through a sign or a warning.

Yet nothing like that happened, and soon even the two batponies dropped their pious stances, folding their wings and lowering their forelegs. Midnight was wearing a focused, but still relieved, expression on his muzzle, while Rowan Berry exhaled as if after a particularly long night. Which, truth be told, it had been.

Twilight sent them both a kind expression and a nod of gratitude. “Thank you. I think it was a good idea in the end, and we have all benefited from it.”

“At least I know my worries are in good, blessed hooves,” the healer claimed, standing up ever so slowly. “And… let us hope we receive the right guidance. Or protection. Both will work for me,” she claimed, prompting Midnight to speak up as well.

“Let’s just hope that whatever awaits will not involve… too much for us to bear. If we are called to the Goddess’ service, we shall answer, with readiness. May Our Mother send us a task we can complete, however.”

“I believe she would… but I wouldn’t bet on anything if something else decides to test us,” Twilight told him, which he accepted with a begrudging nod and a shrug. “Now, I might not remember returning here, but my hooves are telling me that I made the journey to the Valleys and back and then some… Should we have a meal and then find our rest?”

“Sounds like a brilliant idea to me, Honored Princess,” the stallion agreed and Rowan Berry also appeared willing to let that scenario happen.

“I will take care of it, though I’m not sure if I have the appetite this morning,” she revealed, trotting away with a somber expression. “However, are you certain you are feeling alright now, hwalba knaze? We could figure out a way to make sure you are tended to during the day.”

Twilight smiled kindly in response to the seriousness of Rowan Berry’s request. “That is most generous of you, and I appreciate the offer, but I don’t feel like I need it. I think I shall be fine to rest.”

The healer accepted that, though there was some professional reluctance in her too. “May that be the case. Have a pleasant day, hwalba knaze,” she wished, bowing politely before leaving the chamber, sent away with Twilight’s honest smile.

It was heartwarming to see the lupule before her, not the spy.

No sooner had the door closed behind Rowan Berry than Midnight lunged forward, embracing Twilight with a tight hug that almost stole her breath from her chest. It definitely did so for him, as he hissed from upsetting his healing wounds.

“Hey, hey…” she whispered, embracing her beloved, whose firm grasp teetered on the brink of being uncomfortable. “What’s wrong?”

The stallion said nothing at first, only embracing her as if he was holding on for dear life. Twilight felt his body shuddering, as if in fever, and his deep breaths were just as shaky.

“I...” he finally said something, managing to calm down just enough to speak a little. “I thought I’d lost you. Bogine, back there, when I saw your vacant eyes, I just… That fear was all-consuming. I don’t think I have ever felt so helpless.”

Twilight was going to respond, but simply holding Midnight close, though wordless, felt like the best reply, one letting him know that she hadn’t gone anywhere.

The stallion kept holding on, shaking his head right against her neck. “I... Were it not for Yazembe Acine, I would have kissed you the moment you woke up, ab Bogine...” he claimed, then leaned back just a little, his eyes reddened and his look incredulous. “Why haven’t I…? And why am I just talking about it?”

She was going to give him a logical reply, but he grabbed her muzzle and planted a powerful kiss right on her lips, one that stole her attention and firmly held it hostage. Twilight, as dazed as she felt, could taste the relief and joy in Midnight’s gesture, which invited her to go with the moment, to have their tongues dance for an indecent while, leaving them both lightheaded and flustered afterwards.

The stallion pressed his forehead to hers, mindful of her horn, panting just a little as he recovered. “I know you were not responsible, but please don’t do that again, iau lumn...” he muttered, eliciting a giggle from Twilight.

“I’m glad you already see the problem with me promising that, you know,” she told him, but that only caused him to exhale in a short laugh. “I’m not saying it was worth losing awareness for so long to earn that kiss, but...”

Midnight nodded, his muzzle sweetly brushing her own. “I’ll give you all the kisses you want and more, you don’t need to go through that to get them, you just need to ask, conmod...” he told her, almost desperately, which definitely earned him a tighter and more meaningful embrace.

“I want to hold you to that,” Twilight let him know, giggling at the unintended pun.

Her beloved leaned into her touch, before taking one of her hooves and kissing it tenderly. “You know... part of the reason I suggested the prayer was because I wanted to thank Bogini that you were fine,” he revealed, his voice devoid of pride, instead filled with gratitude.

No less than Twilight’s own. “Midnight, that is so sweet of you. I’m glad that, whatever that was, it—” Something clicked in her mind, causing her to abruptly stop. “Wait, wait, wait... You said...” She leaned back just a little, looking at the stallion with mounting surprise.

Her beloved nodded, confirming her suspicions, but she felt the urge to voice them anyway.

“... ‘Goddesses’? You mean that...” She pointed at where he had been sitting, then unfolded her wings a little and briefly lifted up her forelegs, almost making it look like a strange, jittery shrug.

“Yes,” Midnight confirmed, his voice trying to sound perfectly confident, with the emphasis on ‘trying’. “It... It is a new one for me, but... uhm... Considering the circumventings...”

“ ‘Circumstances’.”

“Both, then,” he responded, a little confused in word choice, but definitely not in his ultimate message. “I just needed to thank somepony. To offer thanks to Neskaza Lunee... is one thing, right and just, but you... you represent both Her and her fiery Sister-Goddess, whose... whose sign I have seen and still see to tell the tale,” Midnight tried to explain himself, shaking his head at his stumbling sentences. “I mean... I could still tell it without sight, but I’m grateful to still have it, means I can see you before me and—”

Twilight leaned in and briefly kissed him. Not to silence him, but to grant him more confidence. “Better?”

“Always,” he told her, smiling ever so briefly. “So, I hope I managed to please both Bogini, though... it felt so weird to me.”

“Good-weird?” Twilight suggested, causing her beloved to shake his head with a nervous chuckle.

“If anything could make it so, it is you and your presence, my light,” he told her, once more pressing his forehead against hers in an almost ritualistic manner, one meant to testify to their deep connection. “In you there is the blessing of the Immaculate Moon...” he continued, nodding just a bit, his muzzle once more brushing against her own, “... and that of the Judging Sun. It made sense to me to... you know.”

She did, and was willing to tell him that. “Do not quote me, since I’m not a priest, but I think such a prayer is pleasing to the Immaculate Moon...” She demurely nodded as he had, briefly drinking from the tender gesture that likewise followed. “The two are sisters, you know?”

“Yes, of course...” her beloved instantly agreed. She could feel the trust he had in her then, complete and utter, almost matching the one he held in the Goddess.

“And even if you think that you cannot placate the Judging Sun... Do you really think your prayer was pointless?” she asked him, remembering a certain part of their second interview.

Midnight took a deep breath, and held it in for a good moment. Twilight began to fear that, perhaps, she had asked a question he considered provocative, but her beloved quickly made it apparent that he’d simply needed a moment to find the right words he wished to use.

“I don’t think it is ever meaningless to apologize, or to express gratitude,” he said, and she could feel his lips briefly shudder in a smile. “Yes, it is hard, very hard sometimes, when one looks back at the extent of one’s faults, or the depth of kindness received from another. And I am so, so grateful to have you in my life, iau lumn... I don’t want to lose you.”

“You won’t,” she promised him, knowing that much to be true.

She felt his grasp on her hoof tighten just a little. “I hope so... I hope so, by both the Goddesses,” he whispered, before embracing her fully again.

Twilight drank from the moment in great gulps, refreshing her spirit, as she realized that, even though she might have not felt it, her prayer had already been answered. For Midnight to even consider turning not only to the beloved Goddess, but to a merciless deity of judgment, and only because Twilight was somehow connected to her... that was a groundbreaking moment, she felt. A dangerous one, as such moments usually were, but one that could very well be the first of many, as long as he was comfortable with continuing this approach.

Oh, how she wanted to take some comfortable time with him, ask him about what exactly prompted him to take such a step, and whether he would be alright with speaking more about it. She even imagined introducing him to Princess Celestia one evening, in hopes that he could see that she was far less terrifying of a being than he thought, though Twilight knew that possibility was distant. Still,she felt just so... so overtaken by this situation, she could barely contain her, honestly, obsessive curiosity.

However, they had only a brief time to enjoy the moment’s intimacy, and after staying close to her for a few heartbeats longer, Midnight finally exhaled, in a way that suggested that reason had caught up to him. “I better leave now. It’s getting late, there’s Rowan Berry and all, and...” He paused to sigh. “Though my whole being tells me to stay with you, especially after what happened.”

“Don’t worry. I’m not going anywhere...” Twilight assured him with enough conviction for the both of them, gifting him with a peck on his cheek before he stood up. “We could still enjoy a little meal this morning, you know?”

“That could sate my thirst for food, and maybe that of keeping you safe,” he responded, taking a step away and then looking her way again, “but the one for you is bottomless...”

That was more than enough to cause a blush that surely turned Twilight’s muzzle pure red, especially due to the topic’s contrast with the very recent, spiritual confessions. She felt just flustered enough to be surprised that the stallion wasn’t eyeing her neck for any veins which might have become more visible and enticing.

However, Midnight’s muzzle fell a little before he spoke up again, despite his desires. “Actually, listen, I... About Dusk Tarn, since that is what you had asked about before—”

“Wait, Midnight.” Twilight lifted her hoof just a little. “I would like an explanation, yes, but let us have that talk tomorrow night. I am exhausted, truth be told, and I would prefer to approach this topic with clarity of mind and calmness of heart, alright?”

“Of course,” he agreed with a simple nod. “Maybe we won’t be required to tour so much anymore. It is pleasant, especially for you, I imagine, but time-consuming.”

“Depends on the Honored Lord, I suppose...” Twilight responded, reaching up and further undoing her warm clothing, still on her person and making her more and more uncomfortable. “The better we try to find some rest before tomorrow, I'd say.”

Midnight’s gaze was locked on her for a moment longer. “If you are doing what you are doing to make me stay, iau lumn, ha, I’m staying, indeed.”

She wasn’t, she had simply forgotten for a moment that undressing was a little bit more suggestive for batponies than Equestrians. Though the idea of teasing Midnight just a little wasn’t entirely unpleasant, oh no. “I was genuinely getting too hot in those clothes.”

“Shame... and also, ironically, you are more hot without them,” her beloved told her, sending her a wink and then leaving her chambers with one of his roguish smirks, leaving Twilight to shake her head and giggle to herself.

There was a time and place for everything, however. Serious conversations, religious breakthroughs, even closeness with her beloved, though feeling that deep-seated impatience to have another moment with her stallion, a moment just for themselves, didn't exactly make keeping that order easy.

Thankfully, Twilight managed to keep herself just grounded enough to stay focused. After a meal that soon arrived, shared rather pleasantly but, due to their weariness, briefly with Midnight, it was time for them both to find their rest for the day. After freshening herself up with a little bath, avoiding the deathly cold of the mountain water through magic, Twilight found herself, relieved and happy, in the soft embrace of the royal wool, which was only just losing to Midnight’s cuddles when it came to the pleasure of experiencing it.

Slumber came to Twilight quickly, and her barely conscious mind was hoping it would not be disturbed by terrible visions this time around. She had had her fill of unforeseen and extraordinary happenings, and a calm day of rest would be a much-welcomed scenario.

That was her last conscious thought of the morning, as she soon found herself drifting in and out of sleep. Pictures of memories of last night were brought forth by her mind, strange in their dream-like quality, disorganized and muddled. They changed and shifted, disappeared and then were evoked again, ultimately melting into a feeling of slumber which brought the veil of oblivion over her mind, like the rhythm of an invisible clock.

Ticking and tocking. Tapping and rapping. Knocking and knocking.

Knocking...

Twilight managed to open her eyes, momentarily confused. She had no idea how much time had passed, nor even whether she'd managed to get some proper slumber, but the sound continued, heedless of her situation. Quiet, but still loud enough to stir her awareness, as if measured to be like that, and persistent.

Fighting further sleep, Twilight somehow had enough clarity of mind to wrap herself snugly in her comforter and trot over to the door. Squinting and blinking hard a couple of times, she finally managed to get her eyes to stay somewhat open, before she unlocked her chamber much the same way, mustering up just enough awareness and caution to do so safely. Of course, a semi-conscious, hopeful part of her mind was expecting to see Midnight on the other side of the threshold... but instead she managed to register the hood of an arcemandr, his muzzle hidden away in the shade of the cloth, the limited light in the corridor... and the lack of Twilight’s enchantment.

“Yes, who—”

“Tomorrow morning, the Mountain’s herame, alone.”

She heard the words, clear as day, and waking her up like the break of dawn, but before Twilight could ask for a clarification, or even the name of the pony before her, the figure rushed away, trying not to make any sound with its hooves.

Twilight was left stupefied, holding the handle of the door, and repeating the words in her suddenly awakened mind.

In the shrine, tomorrow morning... alone. The last part would be the trickiest, she thought, but if her flaring instincts weren’t wrong, the secrecy must have meant that the pony at her door had either been Count Mistlock letting her know of his plans, or a messenger sent by him. He had expressed his desire to have another chance at a private conversation the last time they had met, when he had posed as a local shepherd.

What did this sudden, nocturnal… well, diurnal visit mean, though?

Twilight finally closed the door and, realizing that she was still holding the comforter around herself, returned to the bed, sat on it, and pondered, the last slivers of sleep rapidly being banished from her mind.

The need for furtiveness was obvious, but what sort of news was the heir to the Mist Family bringing with him? He had mentioned that his mother was planning an, as he had called it, ‘decisive’ move, whatever that could mean... Whatever it meant, she doubted it was anything good.

Great... How was she supposed to rest now?

Twilight lay back down with a long sigh. She would have to plan ahead, to make sure to be present in the shrine by the end of the night. Maybe she could request a night to herself? Ah, but that would cause her to remain at the peak for longer than necessary, potentially breaching the agreement with Count Ebony Crescent... Actually, no, that wouldn’t be quite right, what had Mistlock told her? That she would stay at the Iug for long enough, that he had been assured of that?

Was Lord Dusk Harvest playing many games at the same time after all? She hadn’t dwelt too much on it, especially since her latest revelation regarding that possible alliance had caused the poor Lord to take an unexpected, frigid bath. Yet it was still a possibility, for what if he, as he said, wanted to let her know the needs of Noctraliya and let her see the Valleys, but was also letting the Count meet her and warn her? Had he also arranged for their very first meeting to happen?

Had she already considered all that? Or had she been so occupied with the Lord’s predicament and personal issues that she had completely forgotten that even he, surely, wasn’t utterly incapable of intrigue?

Twilight’s hooves lividly rubbed her muzzle. That was not helping her find peaceful slumber again. Quite the opposite, as the notion that even the stallion who appeared the least interested in scheming among the local rulers had an agenda did wonders to make all the sirens in her mind blare. Or was she being too harsh? This entire situation with Count Mistlock was, at least in theory, meant to be helpful to her, and in these circumstances, the Noctraliyan circumstances, it might have simply required intrigue.

Great.

Twilight sighed, putting her forelegs down with just a little bit of force, though that meant her momentary annoyance also encountered the softest of material and allowed itself to be appeased at least a little. That was good, for she still felt in need of finding enough sleep that night, and getting frustrated after already being awakened to receive a secret message definitely didn’t help.

Twilight closed her eyes, hoping the softness around her would come to her aid... then her thoughts turned to Midnight. Her Midnight. The stallion who had made his way deep into her heart, one that was willing to guard her, protect her, be with her. One that had been holding onto her for dear life, almost traumatized by... whatever had happened that night, witnessing her affected by something he could do nothing about. The pony she wanted around her constantly, and one that was definitely missing from her bed at that moment, because right now she wanted nothing more than to take from his closeness and warmth, more and more, until she was immodestly drunk on him and their love.

Their love. Expressed in heart, mind... and body.

She couldn’t deny, she allowed her imagination to run wild for a moment… and she wasn’t particularly ashamed by it. She imagined him next to her, his thicker coat pleasantly pressed against her own, his calm breathing lulling her to sleep, right in the embrace of his leathery wings. She hoped his injury would heal soon enough for it to become reality.

Twilight sighed at the thought, turning to her side, and even managing to smile to herself. Silly things came to her mind, like conjuring an arcane image of him to be with her at that very moment… though that would require focus that she couldn’t spare if she actually wanted to sleep.

So her thoughts changed, shifted, then turned to Equestria. To her home, her castle, her room… shared between the two of them. She would like Midnight to feel comfortable, so she would have to make some room for his belongings... and reorganize her schedule just a little. Unless he decided to suddenly abandon being nocturnal, maybe with the help of her magic, but it was more probable that she’d need to push her life a little into the cozy embrace of night, if she wanted to feel his embrace and presence, combining her duty and her family life.

Not to mention...

Twilight felt her muzzle shifting in a most wonderful way, a happy expression coming over it as she realized that one of her hooves had landed on her barrel. It made her imagine the sights and experiences that could await her, that had been depicted so touchingly in the wonderful dream that Midnight had shared with her, the beautiful if distant vision of a family. Their family. A dream worth working for, worth fighting for, every night, with every breath.

But... would she make a good mother? Twilight surely hoped so, though the very notion seemed so unbelievably alien and natural to her mare’s nature, she felt her brow furrowing even in her strange state of partial awareness. Still, was there a more profound bond that she could think of, other than that between two loving ponies? A parental relationship felt like a natural enhancement of the latter, actually…

She shook her head, which made her turn to rest on her other side. To think that not so long ago she would have panicked at the very notion she was considering. Strangely that was only making her more elated to contemplate it…

Twilight wasn’t sure how much time had passed since her slumber had been interrupted, but when she opened her eyes again, she found that she had at some point managed to fall asleep to these many visions of possible futures. She also felt at least partially rested. So, resolving not to waste any more time on seeking further slumber and paying for it with discomfort, she got up with a small groan.

She decided to freshen her muzzle up a little bit first, actually appreciating the ice-cold water for once. It was definitely doing wonders against a racing heart and a chaotic mind, so Twilight embraced the many sharply cold droplets against her muzzle. The next thing she registered was her stomach rumbling just a little, not to mention giving her a small bout of nausea that made her face scrunch a bit. Twilight hoped that a quick meal would help her out in that regard.

Having put on a simple and modest dark blue dress, she was about to step outside and check on her entourage, even if only to learn what the actual hour was, robbed as she was of the natural, batpony internal clock. However, the knock on her door was faster, leaving her to hope that it didn’t mean another cryptic message in the dead of night, or day, or whatever time it actually was.

So she opened the door, cautious and ready for anything… except, as it turned out, for who was waiting on the other side.

His eyes locked on anything but Twilight’s own gaze and his expression unsure and apologetic, Lord Dusk Harvest stood right at the threshold, looking like a school colt waiting to enter the headmare’s office. Wearing black, noble attire, yet of a more casual style than his station might have required, he didn’t say a thing at first, simply waited for a reaction from Twilight. However, she too was silent, suffering from a sudden bout of confusion that stopped her from speaking for a moment.

Fortunately, there was another creature that didn’t mind saying something, albeit in her own, squeaky language.

Blossom, loyally accompanying the Lord once more, first greeted Twilight with the toothy grin of a friendly bat, then waddled ever so gently over to the stallion’s neck, let out a little hiss, and promptly bit the side of his ear in a playful fashion.

Her friendly nip caused Dusk Harvest to jump a little, and shortly thereafter find his tongue. “N-Neskaza L-L-Lunee... welae t-tueu noc i-illum, h-hwalba k-k-knaze…” the Lord offered the polite, if stuttering, greeting, trying to look Twilight’s way but failing miserably.

So much so, that it was by itself very disturbing.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee... illum tuu noc tez, Honored Lord,” Twilight still replied, taking the time to bow her head before continuing. “I didn’t know you wanted to visit me, was there a message conveyed and I forgot? I have just gotten up, actually, is it late? Have I slept in?”

Belatedly, she realized that maybe asking so many questions so quickly, and in such a worried fashion, wasn’t the best of ideas when dealing with Dusk Harvest, but she couldn’t help being concerned just a little.

“N-no, H-Honored P-Princess, n-not late. It is a-actually q-quite early. A-and I w-wasn’t planning on c-c-coming, b-but…” He didn’t quite finish the sentence, even with Blossom diligently nuzzling his neck.

Twilight’s brow furrowed for just a brief moment, trying to discern what was going on, and why the haspadr would appear just like that to speak with her. But first things simply had to be first. “I will be more than happy to invite you in, Honored Lord, and talk. I just hope you won’t take offence if I first take a brief moment to make sure my chambers are presentable…”

“N-not at all...” Dusk Harvest assured her, clearly preparing himself to wait patiently, though a part of Twilight wondered whether the stallion would still be there when she opened the door in a minute or two.

Still, she closed them before looking around, making sure the place didn’t look like she had just woken up from a bad day of sleep. While casting a few helpful spells to speed up organizing the space around her, she idly mused that it was the second time that she'd had a member of the local leadership simply appear like that, right at her doorstep. Even if it wasn’t exactly hers, so to speak, like she had nervously pointed out to Lord Consort Dusk Flight.

A couple of arcane arrangements later and Twilight was all ready to welcome the haspadr in. He was still there when she looked outside, at least, though he was giving Blossom some begrudging glances, making it anypony’s guess whether he would have actually stayed if not for his faithful little companion.

“Please, Honored Lord, do come in,” Twilight invited him, prompting the haspadr to trot forward, albeit reluctantly. She hoped that the reason for his hesitation would become clear soon enough, though still taking into consideration that she was dealing with Dusk Harvest. The stallion needed his space and some time to overcome his difficulties and speak up.

It didn’t take too long this time around.

“I-I’m sorry.”

Twilight had just managed to lock the door when she heard his words, turning to the Lord with great interest, and some concern. “Whatever for, Honored Lord?”

“F-f-for h-hiding.”

“ ‘Hiding’?” she responded, pointing for the stallion to sit down by the table and joining him a second later. “Whatever do you mean?”

Dusk Harvest stayed silent for a moment, his lips shuddering just a little. A careful nudge from Blossom finally convinced him to continue, over whatever perturbation had grown inside him.

“I-I felt s-so e-embarrassed after the f-fall in the D-Dalli, I... I n-needed t-time for m-m-myself. B-but I should h-have d-dealt with it q-quickly, instead, a-and f-f-fulfilled my o-obligations a-as a host...” he explained, trying to look into Twilight’s eyes, though his nervousness was not allowing him to do so for longer than a heartbeat before he had to duck his glance away again.

Still, in the brief flashes of his gaze she caught she could see a genuine apology, one that needed to be recognized and addressed. “Please, Honored Lord, this is nothing to feel sorry for. I wasn’t insulted, not in the slightest.”

“I-it’s not a-about i-insults and b-breach of p-p-protocol,” Dusk Harvest replied, trying to make his stance sound strong, now that he had found the courage to voice it. “I-I invited you h-here, I-I am the h-h-haspadr of the M-Mountain and the F-Family… a-and I hide i-instead.”

Twilight gave him the courtesy of listening, and of giving what he was saying due consideration. She could understand the disquiet inside him, as he was clearly torn between what his duties required and his crippling lack of self-confidence, something that the accident he’d suffered definitely hadn’t helped with. Furthermore, the Lord Consort had already told Twilight of the gossip around the slip, so it had surely reached the stallion’s ears as well, adding to his embarrassment.

“I understand you feel the need to be present, Honored Lord, I truly do, but I didn’t feel offended, nor did I consider myself improperly attended to. Quite the opposite,” Twilight tried to assure the haspadr, although his eyes still refused to properly meet hers, instead flitting about the chamber like a bat, trying to nest wherever they found something of even moderate interest. “The Overseer General provided me with a wonderful explanation of the workings of the Valleys. I feel that I have an even stronger grasp on the extent of your hard work, now. I dare say that that shall be of great value to me when I shall present a possible offer to Noctraliya during the Covenant’s next meeting.”

“That d-does m-make me m-m-more joyous,” Dusk Harvest claimed, giving her a short glance that belied his words with its dearth of actual happiness. “B-but...”

He wanted to pause, but Blossom decided to nuzzle him a bit more, trying to add her little confidence to his lack thereof.

“B-but I h-have h-heard some c-c-concerning rumors...”

‘Of course,’ Twilight almost said out loud. It looked like the observation from Rowan Berry regarding the Dusks' love for gossip was only the tip of the iceberg, or glacier, or whatever it was. “What rumors would those be, Honored Lord?”

Dusk Harvest leaned towards her just a little, but it looked to be done more out of habit than actual fear of an eavesdropper waiting right outside the chamber doors. “I-I wanted to v-verify whether n-nadvidan okolnu p-performed his t-t-task well. I-I was told that y-y-you returned to this r-room yesternight l-l-looking a-absent, and y-your entourage a-appeared c-c-concerned for you.”

“Pray tell, Honored Lord,” Twilight responded, trying her best to keep a straight face and not, even for a moment, betray how concerned those words had truly made her, “how ‘absent’ was I, exactly? I tend to ponder rather deeply when I am provided a lot of useful information, and everything that the Overseer General had told me was very beneficial, especially for our future diplomatic meetings. Those matters are obviously something to consider and weigh, and sometimes they can make one look absent, or rather lost, lost in thought. Though… what you have heard about my look sounded both troubling and exaggerated, I take it?”

Dusk Harvest didn’t say anything outright, Twilight just took note of his head slowly burying itself in his withers. He buried it so deep that, for a moment, she worried about whether she'd phrased the question too harshly. Sadly, that seemed to be the case, as Blossom gave her the glance of a concerned caretaker, letting Twilight know that while she understood her displeasure at all the gossip, she needed her to be much more mindful when addressing the Lord.

It was, again, far too easy to tell why Dusk Flight had chosen this little bat to accompany her poor husband. Blossom was an extraordinary creature when it came to her sense of duty, her insight, and her ability to convey emotions.

However, it was her lordly companion that had something to relay in the end. “… I-I knew I sh-shouldn’t have b-b-bothered g-going through with this r-ridiculous idea,” he stated, looking at Twilight abashedly. “I-I am wasting y-your t-time on e-empty h-hearsay, h-h-hwalba knaze.”

Having said that the stallion looked ready to get up and leave, but Twilight gestured for him to wait with as much kindness as she could muster. Partially because she wanted to apologize for her unknowingly hurtful words, but primarily because in the haspadr's tone she heard that strong note of self-disparagement that she hoped to, in some way, help address.

“Please, Honored Lord, don’t go. I don’t believe sharing one’s time with a Lord is ever a waste,” she said, but that only caused Dusk Harvest’s gaze to turn… amused?

“Y-you’re being v-v-very kind, saying th-that, but we W-Waesperi know the v-value of e-every moment, and we c-c-cannot be w-wastrels. Even f-for the s-sake of a h-haspadr.”

“Well, I’m not a Dusk, as it happens,” Twilight tried to joke, but sadly received no response from the Lord. “Besides, I don’t believe making sure one’s guest is alright counts as squandering of any sort. On the contrary, I believe it is the mark of a mindful host. Not to mention, Honored Lord, I understand that unwarranted gossip is rather distracting, and it can worm its way into one’s mind, which wastes more time and energy than any visit. Again, I am very grateful you have decided to check on me and…”

Twilight was planning on continuing, but Dusk Harvest’s expression suddenly petrified and his gaze finally found her properly. Actually, right alongside Blossom’s, making it clear to Twilight that she had somehow struck a chord with both the stallion and the bat. Just as she realized how that might have been possible, the Honored Lord desperately tried to get his words out.

“I-it was m-my wife’s p-p-persistence that p-prompted me to check o-on you, h-hwalba knaze. F-from your w-words I can a-already tell th-that the t-two of you have m-met. And d-directly,” he told Twilight, his tone hidingsomething in between the stuttering, something rather… unpleasant. “I w-wonder what s-sort of things sh-she t-t-told you that were m-meant to w-worm their way i-into your mind.”

There was a subtle but very bitter accusation in his tone, so bitter that Blossom, up to that point loyally helping Dusk Harvest speak, nervously shuffled away from the Lord’s neck. Once she was out of his sight, she looked away in her small, animal sorrow, anxious like a hurt foal in a failing marriage.

Which might very well have been the case, but Twilight certainly wasn’t going to start an outright fight about it, especially not with Dusk Harvest. She pitied his situation and his affliction, and she respected him both as a pony and as a ruler. Still, she wasn’t fond of unfair, potentially even baseless, condemnations, even if their foundation lay in profound misery.

“Honored Lord, I have, indeed, met with your wife, though it wasn’t a planned occurrence between us. However, we have shared a polite conversation, and nothing about what Lord Consort Dusk Flight said struck me as deceitful or manipulative, which makes your words most unusual to me.”

For once, the stallion opposite her did not flinch as she declared that, even if her voice was a tad stronger than normal. Unfortunately, it appeared that the strength of the Lord’s antipathy towards his own spouse was granting him poisonous confidence, at least to some degree.

“O-of course you w-wouldn’t mark a-anything as being like that, y-you don’t know my w-wife and how sh-shamelessly she c-can lie to one’s m-muzzle,” the stallion claimed, his goldenrod eyes flickering fiercely and sadly at the same time. “And you a-are woefully u-unprepared for the d-dangers among our p-peaks. E-Even with me warning you b-back then, you c-couldn’t spot t-treacherous lips w-were they to k-kiss your hoof.”

Twilight held said hoof to her chest, stunned at hearing so much resigned malice from the Lord. Not to mention the insinuations that his words contained, causing her mind to return to the Sanctuary and the daring actions of Count Ebony Crescent...

Of all the creatures Twilight could confide in regarding her shock at actually hearing such sentences from Dusk Harvest, Blossom turned out to be the fated one. The bat’s expression was already twisted in pain, as if she, herself, was physically feeling the effects of this gloomy vitriol from the stallion.

Thankfully, the Lord himself recognized that he had gone decidedly too far and leaned back, trying to create some distance, perhaps even planning to rally for an apology.

Twilight wouldn’t have that, even mindful of what sort of pony she was “conversing” with. This was a serious problem that she had just encountered, one that she couldn’t possibly just brush aside.

“Honored Lord, I do not find your tone, or your words, appropriate, and I am not afraid to say that. I do not know exactly what sort of rift there is between you and your wife which spurs you into this sort of behavior, only that it is much more visible than any gossip said,” she spoke, in a practiced, firm cadence that would surely make even Lord Midnight Eye proud. “Regardless, I will not grin and bear such a stance from you, no matter what sort of motivation or reasoning lies behind it. If you have come to learn if I am alright after yesternight’s sightseeing, then I can say that I have been, up until you decided to let your misery do the talking for you, Honored Lord. You are better than… this.

“And, risking the confidentiality of what your wife and I discussed, I will let you know that she came to see me to make sure you were alright, and that it hadn’t been my actions which caused you to fall into that canal. She was not afraid to come before me, a pony of Divine Aspect, and was even ready to stand up to me for your sake, Honored Lord. That means something, and I’d rather you realize it.”

Twilight hoped she'd made the right choice by revealing all that, and choosing such a strong approach, because to her eyes Dusk Harvest’s stance hadn’t changed at all. He simply stared at her, his gaze sorrowful, but still as hard as the mountain around them. And, apparently, just like his heart. Even Blossom dared not to move, petrified with concern for both her charge and Twilight.

“S-so,” the Lord finally decided to try and respond, “you think th-that makes her a noble p-pony? A-absolved in the e-eyes of the S-Sewira Solee, because she s-stood b-before her d-d-d…”

He caught himself on the word and, despite everything that had happened in the room, Blossom still came to his aid, coming closer and nuzzling his neck until he broke through the barrier of his impediment.

“Disciple?!”

Twilight furrowed her brow in confusion. “And what has she done, Honored Lord, that the very thought of her fills you with this noxious loathing that you have decided to empty on me?”

“Since it’s the s-same thing, how about you a-ask the n-nadvidan okolnu what ki—!”

“Hwalba knaze?”

Midnight’s voice and the rapid knocking on the door interrupted the Honored Lord, though. It looked like he was relieved by that, his eyes finally losing their anguished quality, though not their unnatural sharpness.

“Hwalba knaze, is everything alright?”

The question was repeated, prompting Lord Dusk Harvest to get up. “N-nyegatwa…” he muttered under his breath, shaking his head, though Twilight was certain that his eyes were teary even if he tried to hide it behind his dismissive attitude. “H-have a c-calm night, h-hwalba k-knaze…”

“You as well, Honored Lord,” Twilight replied, for, whatever scuffle they had just suffered, she couldn’t let the stallion leave with the belief that she had suddenly decided to become his enemy. Even after their argument, especially after it, after she’d witnessed the depths of misery that haunted the poor stallion before her, she still wanted to be his friend.

It was the second time that Midnight and Rowan Berry were astonished to see a pony leaving Twilight’s room so early in the evening, their gazes first following the Honored Lord before turning on her after he departed, the obvious question in both of them.

“Well… It is quite possible that we won’t be enjoying any more sightseeing tonight,” Twilight let them know.

However, a little trip in the morning to a place of prayer would be very much warranted… As it would also help her determine whether, as she had asked the Immaculate Moon the night prior, her choices would ultimately help, not harm.

At that very moment, she wasn’t quite certain.

Chapter LXXV – Not Yet

Twilight would normally say that she was enjoying the evening meal, rich in Noctraliyan oranges, pears and grapes, but even the sweetness of the fruit couldn’t quite dispel her sour mood this time. Encountering the local haspadr right on her doorstep and falling into having an argument with him within the scope of but a few minutes had done absolute wonders to spoil her humor, and her appetite.

And, of course, it did so visibly enough to perturb her companions.

“I take it,” Midnight finally spoke up, having just disposed of an orange in an adequately gruesome fashion, “that the Honored Lord… came around with a rumor, you weren’t pleased about what you heard, Honored Princess, so much so that it ended with him storming off?”

Twilight gave a deep sigh, then turned fully to her beloved and Rowan Berry, whose eyes betrayed both professional curiosity and genuine concern.

“You could say that, to some degree. Let’s just say that it started with the gossip about my… ‘upset’ return to my chambers. Yes, that return.” A hiss from both of them was most understandable, but Twilight continued regardless. “Thankfully, nothing that seemed capable of withstanding me quickly finding a more reasonable explanation to… whatever that was. That wasn’t the issue, however.”

“Then… what was, hwalba knaze?” Rowan Berry pressed for more details.

Thankfully, Twilight wasn’t against sharing them. “Well, it seems that the Honored Lord figured, through an expression which I used, that his wife, the Lord Consort, paid me a visit prior and… well, he turned very, very off-putting.”

“… him? That much?” Midnight’s surprise was obvious.

The other batpony’s was slightly less so. “His issues with her run deep, that much is certain. I suppose that when one completely loses their sense of self-worth, there is a lot of space for seething bitterness. Sometimes it seeks to find a way out, like a bitter mineral spring.”

“Those, at least in theory, should bring health benefits with them,” Twilight pointed out, to which Rowan Berry nodded, seeing her point. “But the analogy is sound. The Honored Lord definitely had trouble containing his irritation, and it definitely wasn’t a beneficial venting,” she continued, putting down an orange she had just reached for. “I have to admit, I wasn’t expecting his problems to run quite that deep… It appears that what you have uncovered, Rowan Berry, was not only correct, it was a hint at something even greater, festering deep inside the Honored Lord…”

The healer didn’t look too pleased about that, despite where her loyalties lay. “To be precise, I am a lupule,” she pointed out, clearly forming a vital point in her mind. “I know herbs, poultices and extracts to ease many ailments, things to deal with pains and discomforts… Not of this kind, however,” she admitted, looking just a little bit discouraged that her abilities couldn’t reach quite that far. “You would need a priest in this particular case, I think, and one with experience dealing with the illnesses of soul and heart.”

Midnight hissed ever so slightly. “I doubt the haspadr would actually be willing to go through with finding such help, and even then he would need a lot of it… Do we know if he has an arcemandr acting as his personal confessor?” he asked, leaning just a little in Rowan Berry’s direction, though the mare only shrugged before answering him.

“I have heard nothing of that, honestly. If he does, it would have to mean that he is keeping that most private…” She paused to grimace. “And that the priest is doing a very bad job.”

Twilight would, reluctantly, have to agree with such an assessment, unless the hypothetical spiritual guide for the Lord was stopping him from falling even further into the abyss of his issues. Whatever was gnawing at Dusk Harvest’s core, and now she had a pretty good idea of what that might be, had already done a lot of damage to him, and there was no end to its poisonous effect in sight.

“Listen,” she spoke up, gathering both of the batponies’ attention, “I am still willing to help the Honored Lord out, but… After this evening, I’m afraid this isn’t just something that a conversation or two, however honest, can fix. True, I am feeling somewhat confident when it comes to reaching out towards a pony, helping them see and possibly overcome a concerning matter, but I think that this is something that can only be dealt with through a more… decisive action.” Only after saying that did Twilight realize that her upcoming meeting with Count Mistlock must have been lurking at the back of her mind, considering the words she had just uttered.

Meanwhile, her companions exchanged a quick, analytical glance. Both looked a little concerned, and both… perhaps somewhat drawn to the notion?

“… I didn’t mean anything unsavory by that,” she quickly clarified regardless, feeling rather silly. “I just think that something more than an honest discussion has to be planned in Lord Dusk Harvest’s situation, something… I mean…” Twilight really tried to figure out a better way to phrase her proposal, but ended up just tossing her hooves up in the air. “Oh, who am I kidding, I am saying that we need to figure out some sort of scheme to help him.”

Midnight’s lips shuddered as he fought some kind of a smile, but his eyes remained piercingly keen. “You… are proposing a scheme? An actual intrigue? You, the Honored Princess of Equestria?” He looked at Rowan Berry once more, battling merriment, even against the seriousness of his stare. “What kind of night is this? Am I dreaming?”

The healer hissed ever so slightly, though more out of confusion than displeasure, seemingly. “I… don’t even know at this point,” she admitted with bewildered honesty.

“Glad you are both finding my words amusing,” Twilight commented, though also keen on explaining herself to the best of her abilities. “I… I just believe that something has to be done. I feel like I could be the one to do it, I have as much of an outside perspective as one can have in Noctraliya,” she pointed out, receiving understanding gazes. “But I need a more detailed plan than just talking this matter through. I feel I can figure it out, I just need a bit of time.”

Midnight listened to her attentively, and only after she was finished reached for another orange. “If you plan to go through with this after all, then may Bogine give you strength. But if you can actually get them to reconcile, then Bogine bless you, Twilight… Sparkle,” he added after a brief moment, hearing a huff from Rowan Berry. “Still, Honored Princess,” he continued, clearly using the title only due to necessity, “surely not even you can stop all the bad things in the world from happening, though I know you are doing your fair share and more.”

“I believe I am granted tasks which I can actually complete, yes,” Twilight pointed out to him, finally invoking a full smile as her beloved recognized his own pious words from the night prior.

Rowan Berry, in the meantime, cleaned her muzzle and hooves with water after sating her hunger, then turned to Twilight with seriousness in her tone. “What happens now, however? I take it that we shall be given a free night, then…? Or a hastily organized activity after all? Or should we understand this evening’s happenings as a subtle but clear sign that we should pack our belongings for further travel?”

“I think we can expect to stay around for at least this particular night,” Twilight suggested to the operative, knowing that she would almost certainly be given the chance to converse with Mistlock before leaving for the Mountain of Crescent. The other mare’s tone, however, caught her attention. “Do you have something in mind, Rowan Berry?”

“Not particularly, honestly. However…” the batpony hesitated.

Unnecessarily. “Yes? Please, speak plainly.”

“Considering the sudden shift in the situation that leaves us, possibly, without a plan, I have… spontaneously considered visiting the local lupuliyi congregation,” she reluctantly revealed, as if the idea was something shameful, to be hidden away. “I… wouldn’t mind seeing if any new, interesting scrolls or treatises were deposited, or created. I also feel like the healer in me wouldn’t mind doing some studying.”

“That sounds like a wonderful idea!” Twilight enthusiastically voiced her genuine support. After all, if life was not about burying oneself in academia, at least from time to time, then what was it for? Not to mention that hearing Rowan Berry actually allowing her primary calling to take precedence was extremely satisfying for Twilight. However…

“But why do you sound so uncertain about it?” she asked, tilting her head just a little.

It wasn’t the mare that responded first. “She has her duty. The assignment, to keep an eye on you. And on me, for more than one reason,” Midnight commented, almost nonchalantly. His tone did hide some bitter derision in it, however, even as he appeared occupied with twirling an orange on his hoof. “Her going to visit her caste would take her longer than she would need to scribble and send a report to haspadre Blenkyita Opare, so she she’s wondering whether it’s proper to abandon her station.”

Rowan Berry squinted, giving the stallion a very unpleasant, coral glare, though one that also acknowleded a point, at least partially.

However, that didn’t stop the mare from being, in the same way, partially mean. “You know what also is not proper, Maednoc Wentr? Playing with one’s food like a bothersome colt.”

Despite the situation, Twilight found herself giggling at the motherly voice coming from the healer. She quickly restored her composure, however, wishing to deal with the other mare’s idea without misunderstandings.

But Rowan Berry was slightly faster. “Besides… You had that strange, catatonic episode yesternight, hwalba knaze. I don’t think it would be right to leave you without medical support if it becomes necessary…”

Twilight gifted her with a smile. “First of all, I see nothing improper in you finding an opportunity to deepen the knowledge of your main profession, Rowan Berry. You are an operative fulfilling a task, yes, but you are also a healer. You must be sharp in both of your callings, no? And I think it is only praiseworthy that, having encountered a troubling condition afflicting your charge, you are motivated to go and ask your congregation for possible solutions or remedies…”

The mare looked at her with caution… but also that little sparkle of acknowledgment that Twilight was always happy to see from her. So, she continued, wishing to deepen that understanding with the other mare. “If it would put your mind at ease further, I can assure you that I am not planning on doing anything worthy of a report. And if anything does happen, like a sudden tour or whatever, I won’t find it strange to let you know about it after your return.”

To those in Noctraliya whose instincts were honed on intrigues, what Twilight had just promised would have sounded like an absolutely preposterous transparency, worthy of a mighty roll of their eyes. But she knew that she was doing the right thing, saying that. She had nothing to hide, not even before the spy sent by Lord Azure Mist… well, minus her meeting with Count Mistlock. But since she would have to keep even her beloved in the dark about that, she couldn’t well count it, could she?

The operative looked like she accepted Twilight’s reasoning, which made her relent to her own idea without more perturbation. “If that is so, then I think I can forgive myself for leaving my post for a moment,” she judged, slowly standing up, trying to keep her happiness over her choice from being too visible. “I think it is for a good reason.”

Midnight rolled his eyes before putting the orange down, his stare following the mare unrelentingly. “I’m certain nothing wrong ever comes of such choices,” he remarked with bile in his voice.

Such focused bile, actually, that the healer stopped in place, as if petrified from the stallion’s gaze and words. Twilight wasn’t sure if it was a surge of anger that caused it… or, quite the opposite, focus. Whatever it was it was clearly aimed at stopping Rowan Berry from responding, or even striking the stallion across the muzzle.

“With your permission, hwalba knaze,” the healer still managed to turn to Twilight with great politeness.

“Granted, of course. I hope you have fun!” she told her, hoping she sounded convincing. Not that she was hoping that the mare didn't actually enjoy this opportunity, Twilight simply didn’t want her displeasure to emerge before the healer closed the door.

She managed to hold herself back, keeping up her smile as Rowan Berry departed. Only after she was left alone with Midnight did she sigh and turn her gaze to him, venting her irritation. “You are doing it again.”

Midnight had just finished disposing of yet another fruit, and was cleaning his muzzle. This time, fortunately, he wasn’t defending his behavior, and removing the juice hanging from his lips wasn’t just giving himself some time before responding.

“I know I am, my light. And I do apologize,” he said, looking at the doorway with an intense expression. “I believe it was… another sort of annoyance that got to me this time, not the fact that we have a revealed spy in our group.”

Twilight cocked her eyebrow a little, hoping that she would find the explanation satisfactory. “That annoyance being?”

“Call it professional bias. Or maybe bad experiences from the past,” he replied, shrugging and shaking his head. “It starts with leaving one’s post, for even a brief moment, even for a ‘good reason’, and it ends with serious trouble,” he explained further. “I suppose that when it comes to her, I am still expecting adherence to some sort of greater, inner discipline, rather than a ‘good reason’… I’m doubtful about those when it comes to her.”

There was a certain logic to her beloved’s words, but Twilight still felt justified in commenting, and in a very specific way. “Allowing one's regimen to drop, resulting in a detrimental outcome… Where have I heard that recently?”

She permitted herself to use a tone with a bit of bite. After all, she had already told Midnight to stop being unpleasant to Rowan Berry. Again, if memory served her, which warranted voicing displeasure.

But her beloved’s reaction, as his mind clearly ventured in the direction that she had prompted it towards, was extraordinary. “And here I thought only Lord Dusk Harvest was a pony about who was capable of such malice,” he told her.

His voice carried no anger, it was just a statement of fact, dry, short and sharp.

Truth be told, it scared Twilight much more than any flare of temper would, and she actually caught herself on the back hoof.

“If… if you considered me that malicious just now, then I apologize as well. Clearly I must have gone too far…” she relented, not willing to turn this exchange into an argument, especially after being met with that stance. Touching upon the sore subject of Midnight’s father-in-law would be convoluted enough without another war of words occurring between them. But, convoluted though it might be… “This… only makes what I am going to ask about more complex, I imagine, yet I still want to deal with the topic, Midnight...”

The stallion said nothing at first, simply reached out to check one of the bandages on his foreleg, before joining both on the table and assuming a ready stance, one to face her inquiry with.

“Just ask.”

She would do so, of course, but… That sudden, deathly serious tone from the stallion immediately sapped Twilight’s confidence. It looked like Midnight had mentally prepared for this previously promised conversation, though his “tactic”, if one could call it that, was to harden his expression and possibly his very being.

However, that wasn’t enough to stop Twilight’s curiosity and worry.

“Why does he hate you so much?”

“He blames me for Dusk Stream’s death,” Midnight revealed, speaking calmly but firmly. So much so, that Twilight’s natural curiosity and desire to understand were both almost repelled, in the face of his grim conviction. She was expecting her beloved to be reluctant, as she knew that he had a habit of keeping things to himself, something of a defense mechanism he had developed following his wife’s death. Yet this time… did Midnight simply decide to tackle the questions and her interest directly? To brave the moment and move on? What was the reason for this sudden shift?

Twilight realized that she had been silent for a good while, so she spoke up again, keeping an eye on her beloved, who was gazing at her, intently and ceaselessly. “You… say that he blames you, but why would he? You told me that your wife died in an avalanche. Surely nopony is responsible for those, right? I’ve known from the start that your country is dangerous, you all but confirmed it when we had our interviews.”

Midnight took a deep breath, but other than that, nothing changed about his demeanor. Even as he continued talking, he was more akin to a statue, a dark marble effigy that decided to speak to an impertinent traveler.

But was it speaking to reveal its secrets, or to get the adventurer to move on and leave it alone…?

“You might recall, my light, that I have mentioned to you the extent of our caste’s duties during those very talks. Aside from the defense of our country and peacekeeping, they also involve logistics. Making sure the most frequently used flight paths are checked, that tunnels are clear, and that no threats risk endangering the travelers, like, I don’t know, a bazaltlisk suddenly deciding to move into a thoroughfare or something…” he explained, looking straight at Twilight in a way that she found... hard to withstand, actually. Something about his gaze was just so… sharp, and keen, even more so than usual, the stare burning itself into her mind and memory. “Avalanches do happen, regardless of our best and continual efforts. We can only limit their number in the end,” Midnight admitted, but even that didn’t cause his beguiling and frightening stare to lessen. “You’ve talked with Dusk Tarn, however. He believes in utter dedication to one’s task, and he doesn’t tolerate slacking of any sort. He has been like that ever since I met him for the first time.”

Twilight nodded mechanically, her mind having a hard time actually processing her beloved’s words for a second, stricken dumb by his glare and stance. She managed to shake her head and consider them for a moment, however, following his reasoning, and finding it at least a little unjust on the Overseer General’s side. “So… you are saying that he is personally holding you responsible, because you, as a warrior, should have not allowed his daughter to perish like she did?”

“More or less, yes,” Midnight responded. Twilight could have sworn that a little crack of grief finally appeared in his grim façade, as if the dark figure had received a blow from an unseen force. “You must understand that we didn’t really share a moment for him to tell me to my muzzle why he despises me. Even over Dusk Stream’s pyre he said nothing, just watched the flames… same as me,” the stallion admitted, those same fires still dancing in his saffron eyes. “But I believe I can safely bet what is the reason for his hatred…”

Those words caused a morose note to emerge from Midnight, in stark contrast to the rest of his declarations. So far, it really had sounded like he was giving a report to a superior, not sharing the nuances of a possible issue with his beloved. Truth be told, however, it hadn’t felt to Twilight like the stallion was being dishonest with her at any point, his sentences so far just felt very… stiff. Unnaturally so, yet not as if entirely practiced or rehearsed.

If that was Midnight’s way of battling his reluctance to be utterly transparent, especially due to his past and his habits, Twilight would accept it. And yet… Something about this entire situation seemed a little out of place, and she couldn’t for the life of her tell what.

Or rather, that would have been the case, but for the words of the Honored Lord. Despite the generally unpleasant atmosphere which their meeting had maintained, and its abrupt ending, he had granted her a most intriguing insight, one which might prove useful in this bind. However, she wasn’t entirely sure whether she wanted to bring his name into this conversation, so she had to ask about it in a more indirect fashion.

“Listen, Midnight… I understand that this is a tremendously difficult topic. Thank you for your willingness to address my concerns,” she told him, even reaching out to hold his healthy hoof across the small table.

He welcomed it, however stiff his stance remained. “I’m trying my best to do so, iau lumn. Despite the fact that I have accepted what happened to my wife, at least to some degree…” he claimed, though the words brought out a long, hissing sigh from his lips right after. “... some things leave ripples through your life, like when a stone is tossed into a lake. They can go on for a long time, despite one’s attempts at calming the surface…”

Twilight nodded, wishing to add to the comparison. “Not to mention that, often, instead of achieving that calmness, we just cause more ripples with our attempts…”

“Ita to bid…”

“I need to ask you for a bit more, however,” she continued, feeling Midnight’s hoof tense the moment she finished speaking. She wasn’t certain why, exactly, only that it worried her a lot. “I understand that the Overseer General holds a grievance against you, and that you grasp where it is coming from. Do you think… that he is justly angry with you?”

The stallion’s gaze hardened once again, though it wasn’t anger that caused the change. No, it was something much more profound than just irritation over her curiosity.

Midnight took a while to speak up, clearly gathering his thoughts, deliberating most fiercely. At least, that was what Twilight could read from his expression. She was more focused on his hoof, holding it calmly, consolingly, gently stroking it to let him know she was willing to wait, and to listen to everything he had to say when he was ready.

He finally opened his mouth.

“He is.”

Twilight would have preferred to hear more after such a prolonged period of waiting, but her interest could wait a little bit longer. She felt that Midnight wouldn’t disappoint her, though it was obvious that it was taking a lot of his strength to share even a bit more.

“He is, though he might not realize it…” he began, before his gaze landed straight on Twilight once more. “I know that I am not always perfect – Bogine, I am far, far from that. Even as briefly as we have known each other, my light, we have already had our arguments. It wasn’t very different in my marriage…” He paused briefly, shame flickering in his gaze. “I know, I know… Some say that every relationship has its hardships, but that does not mean one should just be accepting of how… volatile things can get. If that is the word?”

“Perhaps a bit of a strong one,” Twilight admitted, trying to understand him. “I take it you mean that disagreements happened, despite your best efforts?”

“Our best efforts, yes,” Midnight corrected her. “We both wanted to create a home, allow our bloodlines to happily flow together. I’d say that, for the most part, Bogine was with us and we were managing…”

Twilight sensed a “but” coming, but said nothing, wanting to give Midnight the time he needed to answer, especially since the tension she could feel through his hoof alone was almost enough to crack the table underneath it.

“I won’t speak ill of Dusk Stream, for she is in Argentee… And even if she weren’t, I couldn’t put blame on her. There was no malice in her, no conceit or pride, she was giving our relationship as much as she could, and I could only hope to match her dedication,” Midnight explained, his gaze becoming absent for a brief moment, as if he weren’t entirely there, but in the past, his piercing eyes gazing into his memory. What he saw evidently disturbed him. His lips twitched, and his nostrils flared. He hissed, as an instinctual flap of his wing caused the other, immobilized one to struggle against its bandages. “This… this one time we had a huge fight. Things were said. Regrettable things,” he revealed, his voice almost cracking.

And then Twilight understood.

That one moment, she grasped even more firmly Midnight’s reluctance and his pain, or at least she believed that she did so with accuracy and clarity. Were it not for the argument, that argument, Dusk Stream would not have ventured to see her Family… and wouldn’t have been where she was when the avalanche came…

“Oh, Midnight…” she whispered, before she stood up, trotted behind his chair, and embraced him, mindful of his wounds and injured wing. “I’m so, so sorry for you…”

The stallion did nothing in reply, just sat there, motionless. It took him a good while of simply soaking in her honest, supportive hug to even whisper a response.

“Ia… I just…” he tried to say something, to explain further, but ultimately only exhaled, his entire body limply letting go, as he fell back into Twilight’s embrace, eyes closed.

She hoped she could help, even if only through this simple gesture. She felt that she had learnt much about her love, and the past which he still carried to this night. But while some of her curiosity about him had been satisfied, her concern for him remained. So Twilight stood by him, serving as support and protector for him as he had for her so many times, thanking Harmony that she was in the right place at the right time.

Minutes passed, she didn’t know how many. All that time the stallion’s breath came in shaky rasps, as if he were in the midst of some terrible, internal battle. At some point, his hoof found its way to Twilight’s cheek, holding her close, enjoying her warmth, but still remaining tense. Had she known it was going to cost him this much to speak of what happened, she would have thought twice about pressing him on the topic.

However…

One thing couldn’t leave Twilight’s mind, even in this moment of supportive closeness with her beloved stallion. Well, two things, actually. Firstly, Midnight had given her only a basic, “safe” explanation during their interviews… but she doubted that he would have been in any way willing to divulge the memories and details of his tragedy to be recorded for anypony to hear.

But secondly, and perhaps more importantly, she focused on the vitriol of Lord Dusk Harvest which she had heard in his fateful last sentence, the one that had led her to this very moment with Midnight. But… What was the reason for this moment? Where lay the connection with Dusk Tarn? Had the haspadr meant to say that the foundation for his problems was—

“Bogine, dimitae ia…”

“Midnight?” Twilight asked, his pious whisper calling her attention away from her deliberations.

Her beloved’s hoof ran alongside her cheek in reply, before his foreleg fell down, almost limply, and he let out another, hissing sigh.

Concerned by the fact that he was still shaking all over, she let him go, then moved her chair closer with a quick spell, allowing her to sit right by him. “Are you… better, Midnight?”

“… no,” he responded, causing her no shortage of distress. “Some things you are burdened to carry through your life. Sometimes, you never get used to letting them go. Sometimes… Sometimes you convince yourself you cannot let them go, because it would only cause a yet greater ripple…” His head hung low, giving him a look of utter defeat, despite what he had managed to share with her already.

Twilight bit her lip, seeing so much hurt emanating from her beloved. She wondered whether she hadn’t caused more hurt than it this worth… if causing such pain was ever worthwhile.

“How… how could I help you, Midnight?” she asked with saddened, but unbreakable, conviction, wishing to alleviate at least some of this pain that she had, unwittingly, managed to invoke in him with her curiosity.

Midnight looked up at her, his piercing eyes wet but devoid of tears, instead almost overflowing with simmering resentment. For a moment, she was concerned that it was directed at her, though she mercifully couldn’t see any such accusation in her beloved’s stare. Not that that gave her relief, as the sheer intensity of his gaze was a piercing sensation digging deep into her chest, seeking her heart.

When Midnight finally spoke, his voice was a raspy breath. “Just… I just need time, that’s all.”

“Of course…” Twilight responded, and the stallion almost immediately got up, with a speed great enough to cause a painful hiss as his bandages tightened against his skin.

“Kirwe…” he swore under his breath, then shook his head, visibly mad at himself.

It was hard to see him in such a state, for it reminded Twilight of that fateful day of prayer that he had imposed upon himself in the Sanctuary, in an almost maddened show of piety. Although, however unsettling that had been… Those many hours of supplications had helped him, at least a little. So, despite her concerns, the memory inspired Twilight to, after a brief debate with herself, open her mouth.

“Midnight, how about…” she began, hoping she was doing the right thing. “Do you think a… a visit to the local herame would help you…?”

The batpony looked to the side, then sighed loudly once again. Surely the thought had come to him as well, but his response added a very clear caveat to the proposition.

“Iau lumn, please, don’t… don’t hate me for it, but if so, right now I would rather do it on my own.”

Twilight’s heart stung just a little, but she knew better than this initial reaction. She understood his decision, better than she thought she would.

“Of course. Then how about…” She paused for just a breath. Using such a moment of weakness from Midnight to try and achieve a goal of hers felt uniquely unethical, and yet… “I’ll let you go you for the moment, I have asked a lot from you already, and I’m sorry that I made you feel so uncomfortable. Try to calm yourself down and get some rest. If you feel like heading to the shrine later on, we could go closer to morning, maybe? Would that be alright with you? I won’t press for it, if you don't want to.”

The stallion considered it for just a moment, then nodded. “I won’t promise anything right now, as I feel that my mind and my spirit are… they are a right mess,” he spoke more colloquially, but that only added to his sincerity. “But… thank you for understanding, my Twilight…” he told her, his eyes as sad as his voice. “And I’m so sorry…”

“That’s alright,” she assured him, empathetic to his state, and his discomfort. “Go and rest, my love.”

Midnight only stared at her for a moment before doing so. An unnaturally long moment, its length feeling almost forced. “I’m sorry…” he uttered once again when that moment ended.

He left Twilight with those words, exiting her chamber with just a little bit of reluctance, but ultimately leaving her to her thoughts and her worries.

She sat where she was for a moment longer, pondering, glad that she had almost her whole night to do so. Something wasn’t letting her rest, and she refused to just let it go.

Why did you not tell her?

I could not.

You could have! That was your chance! Could you not see it?!

What chance? There is no chance here. Never was any, never shall be any. This love should not even—

“Sir?”

Brass Plaque’s voice somehow managed to summon Moonwarden’s attention back from the abyssal confines of his own head. He had been delving those depths so thoroughly due to an extraordinary and particularly devastating recent incident, one which still occupied his every waking moment, as well as his dreams... or nightmares, more like.

How else could one describe seeing sadness manifesting on their lady’s muzzle, her eyes turning teary and her spirit withering right before their very eyes?

Ah, but he was losing himself in his thoughts again...

“I do beg your pardon, Lieutenant, I must have lost focus there for a moment,” the grey unicorn spoke, trying not to sound too apologetic while still recognizing his mistake. “You were saying?”

“I… was commenting exactly on the fact that you seem distracted, sir,” the pegasus replied, seemingly more than a little concerned that he had to repeat himself, and at the irony of the situation. “Is everything alright? It is very much unlike you to act like this.”

“Your honesty is refreshing, and you are quite right, actually,” Moonwarden admitted, straightening his posture even as they continued trotting down one of Canterlot’s side alleys. The right bearing did wonders for both presence and self-confidence, after all, regardless of the surroundings or company. “There is a matter that is a tad troubling to me, but I assure you that it is nothing to be worried about. I will work through it soon and then we can continue as if nothing happened.”

The latter seemed far more probable, though Moonwarden knew all too well what “continuing” like that meant. It was the case of lathering, rinsing, and repeating once again, making doubly sure some things were never, ever revealed. They almost had been, and that could not happen again.

How long can this go on?

Brass Plaque didn’t fully accept the given answer, and decided to make a suggestion in response. “If it is something that I, or we, as a group, could help with, sir…”

“Lieutenant, that sounds like a kind offer, but ultimately unnecessary. I am perfectly capable of dealing with such issues on my own,” Moonwarden replied, trying to sound sure of himself. “While I appreciate you showing concern, as I believe it to be sincere…”

“Naturally, sir,” the pegasus confirmed in a resolute tone of his own, causing Moonwarden to smirk a little.

“I thought so as well, though were it to come from Jade Wind, for example, I would have been far more doubtful,” he commented with a chuckle, one in which he tried to hide his inner trepidation. “It is but a personal matter, one that shall be amended.”

“If you say so, sir,” Brass Plaque told him, though the little bit of consternation in his voice was ruining his, usually pristine, delivery. “I simply don’t recall when any issues, even if present and deeply personal, ever caused you so much distraction during our tasks, sir.”

In any other circumstances, Moonwarden would gladly acknowledge the point, especially since the Lieutenant was showing both his perceptiveness and his persistence in leading others to achieve absolute perfection in their duties.

There was just one problem in the current scenario – he was talking to his superior and not one of his wide-eyed recruits.

“I would be more careful, Brass Plaque,” Moonwarden spoke, with a calm, grim cadence. “ ‘Deeply personal’ issues are, as the words mercifully suggest, deeply personal, not that you have any right to judge them as such. I am perfectly capable of spotting my shortcomings on my own, which is why I trust you to complement them, with attention and dedication, not focus on pointing out what is obvious to me. Are we clear?”

His declarations were immediately effective, having spoken to the other stallion’s innate instinct for the chain of command and faultless conduct. “Yes, sir. Apologies, sir.”

“Accepted. We still need to visit a few locations tonight, and I would prefer it to be done quickly and efficiently,” Moonwarden declared, in a tone which would suffer no protest. “So if you have any other comments to make, unrelated to our current tasks, do it now or not at all.”

Brass Plaque nodded, accepting this order… and deciding to follow it. “Sir, is something troubling Her Lunar Majesty as well?”

Moonwarden found himself stopping in place, hearing that inquiry. The connection between his own issues and those of his lady, strange and disturbing as an eclipse in the sky above, was powerful enough to lock all of his knees immediately. The shock of the inquiry, and of the pony making it, only added to the effect, for it was very unlike for the pegasus to speak so straightforwardly about the Princess, especially about her. Despite the direct contact that the Second Chance had with Her Lunar Majesty, Brass Plaque was perhaps the one to most seriously understand the nuances of their relation with the Princess. After all, one could be treated amicably by the Royal Sisters, but one had to always remember their place in such circumstances.

Moonwarden knew that better than anypony else, for reasons nopony else could ever be allowed to know…

“Why would you ask, Brass Plaque?” he inquired, turning to the other stallion and lowering his voice prudently.

“Well, sir... I happened to see Her Lunar Majesty on my way to the Royal Office in the evening,” the pegasus revealed, clearly recalling the moment, and finding the right words to describe it. “I welcomed Her Majesty properly, and she replied, but it was like she didn’t really seem to notice me. Her expression was rather... sullen. And, before you ask, sir, no, this wasn’t just a case of a royal resting face. Conduct and a regal bearing is one matter, but Her Lunar Majesty, to my unpleasant surprise, appeared much more morose than majestic.”

Moonwarden felt his upper lip quivering just a bit. “Are you questioning our lady’s splendour?” he asked, his tone turning much more confrontational than he had planned.

Brass Plaque would surely have been pushed on the back hoof by it, were it not for the military training and natural fierceness he brandished. “Never, sir. But a fact is a fact, regardless of our stance on it.”

How dare he?!

Silence.

What Brass Plaque spoke of... wasn’t an improper assessment. Despite Moonwarden’s feelings on the matter, or his bubbling emotions trying to prompt him into teaching the pegasus in front of him a lesson in deference when speaking of the Princess!

Luckily for the officer, Moonwarden had just enough self-control to restrain himself, even in his imbalanced state, not that he didn’t know that he would feel a most addicting rush of adrenaline and satisfaction from giving Brass Plaque a piece of his mind, almost literally.

“I... I do know what you mean,” Moonwarden managed to reply instead, gesturing for the two of them to continue. “As it happens, Her Lunar Majesty also has something on her mind. However, I would advise you, and the rest of our group, actually, to allow her the time to find her centre, without bothering her,” Moonwarden suggested. Strongly.

Brass Plaque nodded. “Naturally, sir. I will make sure everypony is aware of that. I hope it is but a passing matter. Just like yours, sir.”

Just like his...

Was it Moonwarden, or was the pegasus actually considering whether there was a connection to be found?

He wouldn’t be wrong, but the last thing that the Princess needed was to be associated with Moonwarden’s own difficulties.

Why hadn’t he been more careful?

... why hadn’t he been less?

He berated himself, once again, trying to shift his focus back to where it was needed, on his tasks for the night. Nothing good could come out of replaying the scenario in his head again and again. Yet, despite knowing that, Moonwarden simply couldn’t stop. Feeling both terrible for missing his chance to confess what he felt through the medium of the pocket portrait, still in his vest, close to his heart, and satisfied that he had kept himself and his misbegotten, ill-conceived love hidden from his lady...

She deserved better. She deserved literally anypony other than him.

Or was he desperately lying to himself, if only not to go mad with regret?

Twilight’s night, right until the morning, passed uneventfully, aside from her almost obsessively going over what Midnight had told her, naturally.

She had been so wrapped up in her thoughts, so oblivious to the world around her, that she had almost completely forgotten that she had a secret meeting to attend to, in the Mountain’s shrine. Thankfully, a quick panic attack and breathing exercise later, she had restored her composure, realizing that it couldn’t have been too late, as both her hunger and her tiredness weren’t affecting her that strongly.

Part of the reason for her lack of awareness of the time of night also lay with her allowing her beloved to spend time on his own throughout it, to the point of asking him whether he wanted to share dinner with her, something that was almost routine for them. Not feeling quite comfortable enough to do that, Midnight had organized a meal for her instead, which had just been brought in by the local servants under his supervision.

“Iae grate tuyi,” Twilight thanked the attendants as they were leaving, and used the opportunity to turn to Midnight, standing right outside her chamber door. “Would you... at least feel like heading to the shrine with me after I eat, perhaps?”

The stallion looked a bit better at that point, the solemnity on his muzzle lightening just a bit, but his voice remained downhearted and lacked any of its usual vigor. “Apologies... my love,” he whispered, shaking his head just a little. “But I feel that I wouldn’t be able to focus properly on praising Neskaza Lunee... tonight,” he admitted, shame filling his sentences. “I could escort you there, if you wish. It’s not far from here, as I understand, but I... I just do not feel worthy of the Goddess’ attention...”

Twilight bit her lower lip, finding that most troubling, especially considering Midnight’s spirituality. She would have to think on that a bit more later. For now, however, she had to brave the uneasy feeling. “Will... that be alright with you, if I go and you wait for me a while? If you don’t feel like it, I could—”

“Please, iau lumn,” Midnight whispered again, though this time at least a shadow of a smirk crossed his lips. “Leaving your side entirely wouldn’t be proper of me. For a good, ‘lovely’ reason, I dare say.”

Twilight could accept such reasoning, naturally. So, after a quick but satisfying meal, she put on one of her elegant attires, sporting her amethyst earrings with a smart braid of her mane, followed her beloved’s lead to the herame of the Mountain of Dusk.

It was positioned not too far from the palace, set off to the side in what must have been a natural crevasse, carving away from the main line of the cavern at a diagonal. The entrance to the shrine benefited from a true marvel of natural and crafted columns, creating a colonnade which reminded Twilight of both the lush Valleys below and the stone forest in the middle of the Sanctuary. Clearly, such a connection was very much on the architects’ minds as well, and the decision to add the traditional Family motifs to the entrance made her think of a glade, a sacred copse that she was to enter and within give thanks to the Goddess who provided aplenty for her children, if only they were willing to work for their meal.

Speaking of which, despite it surely being the key structure in every Mountain, Twilight didn’t really spot a great many ponies entering the holy place, a hoofful at most, almost making the shrine look somewhat avoided, if that was the right expression to use. She imagined that, due to the tight schedules of the Dusk Family castes, not many denizens had the spare time to frequent the herame. Or, she thought gloomily, both the time of night and the fact that she was to have a secret meeting might have had something to do with the low attendance, though she couldn’t spot anypony actively forbidding any supplicants to enter, so maybe it was just her being paranoid. It just seemed... eerily empty around the herame to her.

She had to brave that feeling, however.

“I will try not to take long,” Twilight told her beloved, as they stopped by the colonnade.

“Don’t worry, iau lumn, I won’t go anywhere,” he responded, posting himself among the natural columns. His stance was proper, even if his expression was sad and solemn. “Offer your prayers in peace.”

“Of course,” she assured him, then prepared to enter.

Before she could, though, he sent a few last words her way. “And, if you could… spare a thought for me, please.”

Twilight smiled at the stallion, wordlessly promising to do just that.

Still, praying without interruption might not be how she fulfilled that promise, she thought. Leaving Midnight at the entrance, she trotted into the shrine, feeling her focus immediately sharpen alongside her senses. She needed to be ready for anything suspicious about the place, as that strange, cold feeling was still surrounding her like a deep mist, sapping her confidence and chilling her coat.

However, even that uneasy sensation couldn’t quite rob her of the desire to marvel at the architecture of the structure around her.

The Dusk Family was once again proving their mastery at harmoniously using the natural space, preserving the wonders of cavernous beauty while still utilizing it, as the foundation for constructing a place of worship. Actually, the balance of stonework and preexisting features was striking. Were it not for the fact that Twilight knew what details to look for, the entire space would appear to have miraculously formed itself, ready and willing to be used as a shrine. Even the altar slab, right at the end of the long nave, seemed at first glance to have risen from the cold floor below, prepared to serve its purpose for the sake of the Immaculate Moon. In truth, it was proper stonework which made it the way it was, but its shape and form were purposefully designed to look as organic as possible, a task it performed with aplomb.

Twilight was no less in awe over the columns alongside which she trotted, staring at the delicate designs which were masterfully woven into the raw stone. Her previous bet was also proved right, as the intricate chandeliers, looking like meticulous weaves of crystal and stone, were indeed positioned underneath many stalactites. The candles on them cast long, sharp shadows in between the rocky formations, dancing to inaudible songs of praise and worship.

Looking around, Twilight managed to spot only two ponies. One, a caretaker who had seemingly just finished their prayers and was now trotting in the opposite direction as Twilight, spared her but a passing glance, before continuing their march, leaving either to return to his tasks or to his home. There was also an antase, not far from the altar, who stepped away from it to check whether the nearest prayer cushions had been properly laid out with the expression of a concerned matron.

Upon spotting Twilight, the middle-aged mare’s eyes widened considerably, but even from this distance it could be told that a welcoming smile quickly followed this expression of surprise. Without saying a word, the priest pointed towards one of the cushions around, in a polite gesture of hospitality.

It was very nice to be welcomed in this holy place so naturally.

Twilight found a reasonable place for herself, indeed, one a little ways off from the center passage through the herame, but still allowing her to see the altar, and the silver sign of the Goddess above it. Like a wondrous, argent jewel protruding from the raw, porous rock around it, it drew one’s eye like a moth to a flame, allowing for yet greater focus in times of prayer and supplication.

Twilight felt like she could let it guide her tonight. Enjoying the comfortable seating, she decided to close her eyes ever so briefly, then, once she felt properly focused, spread her wings and lifted her forelegs. She was hoping to offer a prayer, however short, to the Immaculate Moon… as she was asked so by her beloved.

However, even with that request in mind, she couldn’t risk not paying attention to her surroundings. Despite the moment of wonder at the sights around her, she still couldn’t quite shake away the unpleasant feeling prickling her coat. It was as if somepony was looking straight at her, focusing intently, their gaze as keen as a blade. She wasn’t used to this sort of sensation, but it definitely resonated with her, in ways that she couldn’t quite grasp. Maybe it was some instinct that ponies still possessed from ancient times, when dangers were even more abundant than they were nowadays.

It was wise to listen to those gut reactions.

“Immaculate Moon...” Twilight whispered, eyes peeled, ears ready for every murmur, “the one faithful to you needs help, come and aid him in his hour of need. For me, grant me sharpness of senses and mind...”

That would definitely count as a small but honest prayer, she thought, as her gaze ventured from the silver disc far before her to the many stalactites above. She briefly found herself imagining the moonlit night which must have still reigned outside, despite the day’s upcoming arrival, bringing with it...

... she just saw something.

There was movement among the columns, above her.

Movement that, apparently, spotted her staring in its direction.

“Psst.”

The sharp sound, brief enough to be misheard, yet distinct enough to be recognized by somepony anticipating it, reached Twilight’s cautious ears. It was quickly followed by, as far as she could tell, a small gesture of the “movement’s” foreleg, barely visible in the faint candlelight, but one that definitely encouraged her to come.

But where to? Towards the ceiling?

Twilight looked about, trying not to be terribly overt while doing so, but the antase, the only pony remaining about the shrine, was now nowhere to be seen, perhaps having just left to occupy herself with something else or to head for her due rest. So Twilight, not wasting any more time, got up from the cushion, flapped her wings, and took flight. Doing so felt a little out of place, as she remembered that flying indoors was considered inappropriate by the local standards, but she mused that clandestine meetings were probably an exception.

Mindful of the space between the chandeliers, Twilight had to get herself a good way off the ground before she could finally see that the shadowy shape from before was indeed a pony, pointing her in the direction she needed to follow them. Surprisingly, the column that was their destination turned out to be imperfect in a useful way, having an incline right at its capital, a carved or perhaps naturally eroded area that could easily fit a couple of ponies. It was an almost perfect meeting place for her and her mysterious contact.

Still on guard, Twilight landed in the niche, supporting herself against one of its sides by the edge, while her “host” occupied the other part. Once more sporting the robes of an arcemandr, he looked down to see if anypony else was following, though the remoteness of the place, so far up and a good ways away from the nearest source of light, would definitely hinder any unwanted witnesses.

Still, Twilight whispered as gently as she could. “A most unusual place to organize a meeting, Count.”

Mistlock, for it was indeed him, nodded after removing his hood, allowing his celeste mane to fall freely down. His golden eyes locked on Twilight immediately afterwards, with the same sort of intent that had been causing her unease. “A warranted place, I would say,” the stallion claimed, leaning against the wall opposite her, though it was clearly more of an attempt to stay hidden than to relax. “Officially, I am heading directly back to Iug u Opar, so being seen, especially with you, Honored Princess, would be most troublesome.”

“For both of us, I can imagine?” she quipped, feeling a little ridiculous in her furtive position and wanting to release some of the tension, but the Count looked more than willing to agree with her statement.

“You know my story. You remember what I told you, and now I must add, my mother would not be the only one to be appalled by you meeting with a disgraced hrabiy,” he whispered, but the cold tone of his voice was more than audible. “I have nothing to lose, many would say. That does not mean that I am willing to simply die.”

Twilight felt a shiver run down her spine. Many would claim such a sentence was nothing but an exaggeration, but there was something undeniably serious in the Count’s tone, just like there had been when he had first visited her, back in the Sanctuary.

Mistlock continued, his tone constantly hushed and careful, but also betraying the need for haste. “I have promised that I would share what I managed to gather with you. Truth be told, I have achieved less than I anticipated, but just enough to call this meeting. I’m glad we can have it, as things have taken a most dire turn.”

“Which means?” Twilight inquired, herself keeping to whispers. “You have mentioned your mother planning something decisive.”

“And that proved true, although…” he paused briefly, and it had nothing to do with creating a dramatic pause. “You know at least some rules of our culture and religion at this point, I believe, hwalba knaze. And I am well aware that my story has been told to you.”

“Yes, though I presume to know only the… core of it. I imagine you would tell me much, much more, Honored Count,” she told Mistlock, hoping she was putting enough emotion in her words, however quiet they might have to be.

She could see the stallion’s jaw tighten and his upper lip quiver ever so slightly, even in the shadows of the niche. “I could, but also…” He sighed, not finishing his sentence, then seemingly changing the topic altogether. “I believe that you are being as cautious as you think you need to be, but you have little to no idea how deep you really are.”

“Deep… in what?”

“Intrigue, of course,” Mistlock said, his voice curt, as if he were reminding her of something utterly obvious. “And my mother, for all her shortcomings and her sins, is a pony wrapped in schemes and plans, treating them like her natural habitat. You know what I mean?”

“It... makes me think of a spider, Count,” Twilight admitted, and the stallion nodded eagerly.

“That she is, or aspires to be. And aryadi are dangerous creatures, especially when they feel something has touched their web, perhaps is struggling to get out, make sense of its situation...”

Mistlock was painting an image in Twilight’s mind quite effectively, though she would have preferred something more concrete than a metaphor, however accurate.

“What do you mean by that, then?” she asked, prompting the Count to be more precise, if he could.

“I have known, for some time now, that my mother has been preparing certain orders and contingency plans. I believe that she has not done so alone, that she has made her plans with the help of somepony else, maybe one of the other Lords. I honestly thought that haspadr Crimson Shade was her main accomplice, but I didn't see any proof of that during my stay at Iug u Umber,” he began explaining, once more cautiously glancing down towards the shrine’s floor. “Regardless, and without feeling that I am acting against the interests of my own country, only my soleespala mother, I need to warn you, and firmly. Be on your guard. Constantly.”

There was something so keen in the Count’s words that Twilight could literally feel her mane standing on end. This wasn’t a general warning, this was a piece of advice that would have fatal consequences if she ignored it. “What threatens me?” she pressed. “Who?”

“The ‘who’ you should be able to answer without me pointing hooves at anypony,” Mistlock responded, shaking his head a little. “Don’t you have an entourage? I know one of them very well.”

Twilight suspected as much, yes, but after their recent conversation, was she convinced that Rowan Berry could be such a threat to her? She had promised Twilight not to make things worse through her actions. And surely...

“I understand and accept your caution, Count Mistlock, yet I think I have taken sufficient steps to assure that I can sleep more soundly during the day,” she declared, but that only made the stallion look at her with both disbelief and ridicule in his golden stare.

“Oh, I’m certain of that. Knowing Yazembe Acine you might not wake from such a sweet slumber,” he told her, his whisper filled to the brim with venom.

His acidic words reminded Twilight that she and Midnight and she had discussed the possibility that it was the healer who had been picked by Azure Mist to... deal with Count Mistlock’s beloved, which definitely explained the deep-seated ire from the stallion opposite.

Ire that, apparently, didn’t want to spare the other member of her entourage. “Or do you think that your other ‘chaperone’ will protect you?”

Twilight furrowed her brow at such a spiteful mention of Midnight. Mistlock’s words felt like both an attack on her beloved’s professionalism and at the very role he played by her side. It felt very ironic then that their relationship had squarely pushed Midnight out of his ‘chaperone’ duty.

In truth, one could say he was somepony completely different.

Twilight couldn’t let the Count know that, that much was certain. She looked down below, as if checking for any witnesses herself, then gazed at Mistlock once more, her gaze firm.

“So, I should be careful and keep my wits about me, regardless of anything,” she summed up what he had told her, using that to point out something else. “But you still haven’t told me exactly why. I can read into your tone well enough, I believe, yet I would prefer to just hear you say it. What sort of move is your mother planning, that you find it prudent to risk so much, warn me, and do so both in such clandestine conditions and with such secrecy, even with regards to me?”

“It is not about what she is planning… It is about what she has already set in motion,” the stallion told her, his whispers once more possessing that grim, foreboding quality. “I don’t know who received the order exactly, I just know that it went through occultani bats and was a special type of message.”

“An ocpism,” Twilight guessed, which caused Mistlock’s golden eyes to widen.

“... you know about those?” he immediately asked, clearly genuinely surprised.

“I might not be as perceptive as you might wish, Count,” Twilight commented, allowing herself a small grimace. “Come to think of it, you are the second pony to let me know that tonight. But I am trying to learn what I can, where I can, especially when constantly surrounded by so much… truth be told, tedious intrigue.”

The stallion nodded, his brow furrowing just a little. “You are unused to it, which is a definite drawback in our lands, yet if your inquisitiveness rewarded you with that knowledge, you might have a chance to protect yourself. Though I am now wondering where exactly you have found this information,” he whispered.

She wasn’t going to let him know that, for her sake and Midnight’s, even if she felt no ill intent from the Count, only curiosity. However, even without knowing her source, Mistlock’s gaze softened, indicating he felt at least some relief about her situation, though not enough to make him drop his serious disposition.

“Realizing what an ocpism is, you must also know what it means, hwalba knaze...”

Twilight nodded. “I understand the ‘technical’ side of it, that it contains specific instructions regarding an operative’s mission. I also know that it is used only to give the most, how to say it, ‘serious’ missions, ones that can have significant repercussions,” she said in a calm, stoic manner, one that was repaid with the Count’s eyes glinting in recognition.

“Precisely. And this one is no different, that much I know, though the contents of it would put it among the most rare and the most dreaded,” Mistlock admitted, “which is why I implore you to be so vigilant.”

He looked down one more time, then their gazes met again, in a way that told Twilight everything even before the Count revealed the order’s nature.

“My mother issued a death mark.”

“I believe that was the last location we had planned for tonight. Make sure you take all of those parcels to our headquarters tonight, I want them studied and sorted,” Moonwarden ordered in a stern whisper as he and Brass Plaque left the blind alleyway with their final bundle. “Get Elegy and Double on those, and remind the latter that a rebus is not a valid method of marking catalogues.”

“Sir, yes, sir,” the pegasus responded properly, even with his voice at a lower volume.

Moonwarden stopped by the street’s corner, wary of onlookers but not finding any thanks to the very late hour of the night… or, more accurately, to the very early hour of the morning.

“And thank you for your assistance, Lieutenant, you have been most diligent.” he added to his instructions, observing the other stallion keenly.

“Of course, sir.”

That was the only response, lacking the proper salute only for the sake of subtlety. But as Brass Plaque didn’t say anything else at all, Moonwarden felt prompted to ask one more question.

“Are you not going to comment on anything about tonight, Lieutenant?”

The pegasus just kept looking back at him, keeping his lips sealed and his composure about him.

Good colt.

“Smart,” Moonwarden praised him ever so briefly, before allowing his voice to lose some of its stoic quality, as a job remarkably done deserved the praise. “I am genuinely grateful to you for assisting me. I spotted you being extra vigilant tonight, and I appreciate it. Although, I do hope to be through this phase of mine quickly, so that I shall not force any of you to work for two ponies simultaneously. I think it would be most discourteous of me, as a supervisor.”

“Think nothing of it, sir,” Brass Plaque assured him, checking the straps on his bags with their precious cargo of information and supplies. “And think nothing of it were I to escort you home, sir. You ordered me to help you for the night, sir, so there’s still time for me to guard you on your way home.”

Moonwarden stopped his lips from forming an unpleasant, thin line. It was a genuine gesture of commitment and responsibility, he knew Brass Plaque well enough to tell that, but it still sat wrong with him.

“I commend your work ethic, Lieutenant, but if anything would help me restore my composure, it would definitely be a moment to me, myself, and I,” Moonwarden admitted, shrugging just a little. “I need to work through the many thoughts in my head. My predicament was a lamentable distraction through the night, yes, but now, I think, would be the best moment to centre myself. Nothing helps with that more than prowling through the darkest shadows of Canterlot.”

“If you say so, sir,” Brass Plaque replied, though there was that one, particular note in his voice which made Moonwarden glower, especially as the stallion glanced to the side.

“I am not developing dementia,” he hissed, checking to make sure his grimace hadn't displaced his monocle, a gesture which could also have been seen as a firm warning. “I know this city by heart, down to the creepiest alley. I can make it home.”

“That was not why—yes, sir,” the pegasus interrupted himself, relenting whatever point he was trying to make. “I will make sure the packages reach our office before sunrise. Have a pleasant day, sir.”

“You as well, Lieutenant.”

After that brief and rather frigid farewell, the pegasus rapidly took flight, clearly wishing to make good on his promise before Her Solar Majesty’s sign would shine its rays over the divergent rooftops and snaking streets of the maze known as Canterlot. There was some time before then, however, so Moonwarden, like the startling denizen of this urban tangle that he was, hoped to make it back home before the garish sunlight would burn him.

Metaphorically, at least, though the crowd of ponies swarming the streets alongside it would definitely be a pain. He needed no voices ringing in his head other than his own. The one which had been annoying him the entire night and still didn’t want to relent and let him focus.

“Because I speak the truth?”

“Give it a rest.”

Exactly the problem…

Moonwarden trotted down the narrow backstreets of the city, taking the shortest route he knew back to his residence, quite relieved that it would take him a little ways away from the main streets and thoroughfares of the city. In the same way, his thoughts were skulking around his head, bringing forth the shadows of the furthest corners of his mind.

Despite the annoyance over his own, inner voice chastising him, facts remained facts, as tautological as that sounded. If there had been a clearer chance at confessing his feelings to his lady… Well, that had been the moment. After all, her image, channeled through ivory and watercolor, would have served as a perfect explanation for the emotions locked inside of him.

“Too late…”

Moonwarden reached up, feeling the trinket resting right against his heart, though its presence was not as comforting as it usually was. No, now it was dragging him down, as if he had a weighty ball and chain about his hoof, forcing him to crawl through the dirt.

He had stayed silent. And now his lady was… sad. Sullen and morose, Brass Plaque had claimed, and there was no reason to doubt his observations.

Moonwarden… had hurt her. He had to face it, he had been facing it ever since he had seen her leaving with tears in her eyes. There was no point in denying it, for it was burning him up from the inside. By loving her he had brought her hurt.

“You really think so?”

One thing that he never wanted, yet one thing he had always known would happen with this… this confounded, miserable affection of his! Who was he to even feel it? How dare he? And why… Why had he not been more careful? Yes, he wanted to help his lady, he wanted nothing other than that, as she was dealing with a terrible affliction of the soul, one that he could vaingloriously claim to understand! He himself had never been targeted by the Nightmare, but he could count his own demons…

… why were there stares? Those smiles, so sweet and dangerous? Those moments of wonderful, purposeful silence?! None of it had any right to be! From him, yes, but also from his lady! To even think that—!

Moonwarden shook his head, dispelling those thoughts. They meant nothing. Besides, what had any of those small things brought?

“It is your own fault.”

He felt himself gritting his teeth. An overwhelming feeling of ire came upon him. Anger at himself, at the world, at Fate, the damnable trickster. He turned the corner, finding himself pretty much stomping down yet another side street, feeling utterly warranted at venting some of his frustration through, at the very least, more aggressive body language.

“Look there.”

That is, until, guided by himself, he realized that the alley wasn’t empty. Aside from some crates, likely left there after their contents had been safely stored in a store’s back room last evening, there was a wayward beggar, sitting forlornly on dirty rags. Yes, even Canterlot had their most unfortunate citizens, and they were actually surprisingly helpful in his line of work, as they were often overlooked and yet could see things which were below the notice of more affluent ponies.

Moonwarden slowed down and straightened up, restoring his composure. Even before such a rootless scrounger, a noble from Trottingham should have acted as one. Surely there was enough patience and self-control left in Moonwarden to achieve such a small, natural goal.

Until the borrower spoke, as it happened.

“H-hey, there, f… fella. Alms?”

‘Fella’ and ‘alms’? What an eloquent beggar.

Unfortunately for the poor unfortunate, so to speak, Moonwarden quickly realized that he had little patience or charity in him that particular night. So he simply continued trotting, only keeping a cautionary eye on the pony as he passed him on his left.

That eye was joined by the other when the beggar tried to get up, swaying on wobbly legs.

“C-come on, s-sir! Alms?”

Moonwarden took a deep breath. Of all the nights and all the alleys, this was truly the worst one for the beggar to be pushy with him. He could tell that all his frustration and sorrow wanted nothing other than to be let out. He would normally be nothing but keen on restraining it. But, as he also had little enthusiasm for engaging the indigent in a conversation, he decided to give him a piece of his mind in another way, then continue on his merry way, perhaps giving the ruffian an opportunity to rethink a few, crucial matters.

So Moonwarden inhaled, stopped mid trot, then rapidly filled his eyes with his argent enchantment, magnified by his trusty monocle, and reached for the beggar’s mind.

“Relent and leave me—”

There was nothing.

… what?

That sudden realization made Moonwarden take a step back, as his power found no purchase before him. His mind reeled, trying to grasp why that was.

The next thing that he knew for sure was a piercing sensation, digging itself into his chest, seeking his heart.

Time stood still for a breath, but that was enough for Moonwarden to realize that he had just heard the swoosh of flapped wings, hidden under the beggar’s cloak, as the winged pony had leapt right at him. Something had, with a sickening hiss, struck his torso, shrilling viciously, then sunk into him, grinding against his ribs.

Moonwarden’s breath escaped from his lips even before his mind could register the piercing pain, potent enough to lock his throat up. In the split second before he could act, his eyes locked with the spark of a gaze underneath the beggar’s hood, one of murderous intent, piercing from behind a forelock of dark grey mane.

A flash of silver lit up the whole street. An arcane flare pushed the assailant into the crates nearby, while Moonwarden felt the rush of adrenaline hit his entire system. His instinct had cast the spell in his stead, and now sent him into a sprint down the alleyway.

He had to lose his attacker in the maze of alleys somehow, either that or reach a major thoroughfare to dissuade him from pursuing in plain sight. One way or another, he had to escape. He could maybe slow his assailant down with a spell or two, but such combat magic had never been his forte. If it came to a straight fight, he was done for.

He heard flapping above and behind him. The aggressor had recovered quickly from being tossed by a spell, almost too quickly.

And Moonwarden could also feel something making his vest damp, at an alarming rate…

He had to call for aid.

“H—!”

His chest ached even as he tried to inhale, and he found himself short of breath, his left lung throbbing. His words failed him immediately, and nearly choked him as well, so much so that he stumbled over his own hooves. He found himself almost slamming into a wall, desperately trying not to fall over entirely, but the trip still proved disastrous. A shape landed right where he had just been, and the whistling sound of metal cutting through air was fleetingly interrupted by the flesh on the side of his neck.

Moonwarden bucked blindly in the direction of the assailant with whatever strength he had left, his desperate strike being easily blocked by a powerful foreleg and a steady stance. But it still gave him just enough momentum to turn around, focus, and strike his assailant with another wave of force.

Eyes of deep amber answered it with fury and determination, trying to overcome the sudden obstacle.

The attacker was fast, very fast. Hiding was unlikely. Moonwarden acted on impulse and training, but he needed a plan, any plan.

There was a wider street nearby, though it still wouldn’t have anypony on it at this hour still, unless a Guard patrol was heading down it. Again, at this hour, it might not have helped, considering—

Another inhale and another asphyxiating pang of pain.

Moonwarden considered his options almost in a panic, and realized he had but one. Immediately, he tried to gather enough strength and focus to use it, desperately fighting the strange sensations from his chest and neck, feelings which were beginning to cause the very tips of his hooves to feel cold, much too cold...

Nopony would be happy about him reaching for a spell like the one he was about to use… but that was a problem for tomorrow, if he were to see it.

Moonwarden gathered every sliver of power he could, hoping it would be enough. It had to be. He took a breath to concentrate, but that just made his insides feel compressed further.

His horn flared, covered in argent magic, shifting, dancing, writhing, as Moonwarden held the arcane power until he could gather no more.

Come to my aid!

He felt the explosion right in his head. A web, a swarm, a flood of silver, slithering strands erupted from him, like a seething pit of snakes which had just been released from captivity. Ravenous and determined, the arcane threads flew through the air all around Moonwarden, through wood, stone, flesh. An outburst of pure mentalism, carrying one indisputable command, ready to be injected into each and every mind around like burning venom.

They would help him, or suffer.

Suffer as he had begun to. The detonation of his spell had also triggered a terrible stroke of migraine, almost splitting his skull in two. Making Moonwarden wonder whether it hadn’t been his assailant who had just impaled his brain with a thrown dagger.

Stumbling over his hooves again, seeing the end of the street but a short gallop away, Moonwarden pushed on, even as his breathing grew still worse and his vision began to blur. He carried on, against the pain, the fear, against cruel destiny itself, with determination greater than ever!

Then he felt somepony grabbing at his croup and tail.

Moonwarden lost his balance, his body slamming against the rough stones of the alley, the impact pushing the very last gasps of breath from his lungs. He wanted to shout out in pain, but even that was too much for his aching chest, too much for his throat, filling with something. His hind legs struggled to kick back against the vice-like hold of his assailant, trying to free themselves from underneath the crushing weight. Briefly Moonwarden's muzzle contorted in a soundless wail and his vision turned white, as a blow and the following, terrible crunch rendered one of his back legs useless. Still, despite the migraine draining his senses and the pain draining his strength, he could hear, he could feel the presence of a blade over his back, ready to fatally strike down.

Was this it?

… no! No! Not yet!

With his last ounces of strength and resolve, Moonwarden shifted to the side, contorting in an almost impossible way that made his scars strain, wail, and burn. Yet no new pain joined them, as the stab ripped through his cloak and the side of his vest instead of his flesh. Through the throbbing agony in his head, Moonwarden reached for the last strands of magic he could snatch, turned his head as much as he could, then sent a final, concentrated strike against his attacker.

To spite him, even if it did nothing else...

A hiss erupted from the disguised assassin, his muzzle snapped to the side by the spell, and Moonwarden knew this was his chance, his last chance.

Even if he could hear it, hear the clamor of hooves pounding, windows bursting open, doors being rapidly unlocked. Like a blind, frenzied swarm, ponies who had heard his arcane call were rapidly getting out of their beds, pulled by an invisible, impossible to understand force, commanded to obey, to help whomever was calling them with haste.

And the “beggar” must have heard it all as well, for he shuddered. His window of opportunity was closing.

But Moonwarden didn’t care, scrambling to get up, pushing himself to reach the corner, to get to the street, with every fiber of his being. He felt cold, his whole body was clammy, and his vision began to swim, but he had to. He had to.

Even with one of his hind legs crippled, he miraculously managed to lift himself up, though the effort made his chest explode with pain which almost drove him back down again. He took a few more steps, wobbly though rapid, forward, encouraged by the voices he could hear.

“What is happening?!”

“Let’s go, there!”

“Quickly! We need to come!”

Moonwarden glanced back into the shadows of the alley, just barely catching the “beggar’s” cloak disappearing in the dark around the next corner. He would take solace in the fact, were it not for the adrenaline pumping in his veins and its associated state of enhanced focus abruptly leaving him.

The street he stumbled onto would be empty were it not for the throng of ponies that began emerging from various buildings and stores. They looked confused, compelled, in various states of clothing, some having little to no idea why their sleep had ended so quickly, or why their minds were on fire with the blind desire to come to somepony’s aid. Moonwarden could have sworn that he recognized some individuals in the crowd, but… he couldn’t care.

He just couldn’t.

Realization finally hit him, emerging from behind pure survival instinct. He looked down at himself, suddenly tired and confused, unable to really worry that twisting his neck that had way caused something to further leak out of it, slowly and gently.

His vest was… it was ruined. There was a hole in it and… it changed colour, as well… And it felt cold.

Moonwarden felt cold… So cold all over…

He had no idea when he'd dropped onto the chiseled stones of the street. All he knew was that, beneath the thunder of nervous, clattering hooves, the voices that reached him sounded much closer than he remembered their speakers being.

“Harmony! What happened?!”

“Is… is that the Royal Advisor?!”

“He’s hurt! Quickly, aid him! We need to aid him!”

Moonwarden felt his breaths growing shallower by the second, his chest feeling both unbearably tight and terribly loose, as if his muscles were failing entirely. His vision was blurring, and the clammy, numb feeling was spreading through his entire body. He felt granite against his lips, but… the taste in his mouth was metallic, instead.

A thud nearby brought him back to his senses for a moment longer. It might have been the assailant again, foolish as it would be to strike right into the center of a crowd of ponies, but… Moonwarden could not quite focus on fearing another attack. Overwhelming tiredness was suffocating his mind.

“Get back, everypony! Sir! Sir, can you hear me?”

Moonwarden could have sworn that he recognized the voice, but the ringing in his ears was getting worse, turning everything into a muffled buzz. He tried to move his head, tried to get up, as it would be rude to respond from the ground, but his strength had vanished somewhere, like it was seeping into the ground below. Pump after pump. Second by second. He still decided to reply, but his words felt like they leaked out of him, melting away into crimson in the passage between lungs and mouth.

“Sir, it’s Brass Plaque! Stay with me, sir! It’s going to be alright, but stay with me!”

Brass Plaque… the pegasus, the Lieutenant, yes. Moonwarden tried to focus again, fight the sluggishness of his thoughts. He squinted as much as he could, trying use he hooves around him to determine if it really was the stallion talking to him… He wanted to look up at the muzzles above him, but it felt almost impossible to do so, his eyes even more unfocused and blurry then before.

And yet he… he saw somepony. Somepony he knew.

“We need to cover the wounds, now! You, apply pressure here, stop the bleeding as best as you can! Is there a medical practitioner? Get over here, now! You, notify the hospital! Move, move!”

Moonwarden numbly felt hooves on him, on the areas where the pain was coming from, trying to stop it, and… it was beginning to dull, lightening into wispy nothingness. Perhaps it was simply that his focus had been drawn elsewhere, or maybe it was precisely when his eyes locked on that familiar pony, one that he could see even among the many legs of the gathered crowd. A pony standing casually by the street’s edge, without anypony else paying any attention to her.

“Sir? Sir, stay with me! Keep your eyes open!”

Somepony was calling to him, but he could not concentrate on that, witnessing the familiar sight.

She was a small filly. Petite and young, of a pale white coat. Sweet thing. Her mane of many curls had the hue of fragrant jonquils, and those eyes, those beautiful, sapphire eyes, were staring straight into Moonwarden’s own. A faint but wondrous smile adorned her muzzle as she stood there, innocent, exuberant… and final.

She opened her lips, a heart-warming whisper beginning to reach him.

Well d—

“Shut it, y… you harridan…” Moonwarden uttered, as a surge of anger moved his lips against all odds, fighting back the metallic sensation flooding his mouth and that strange, dark tiredness which was taking away his vision. Yet he could still see the filly perfectly, and he would have words with her. “N… nothing is d… done. I… I am not done… I am not… done. I am… am not done…”

He felt himself deliriously repeating that protest, pouring everything into those words, all of his remaining strength and consciousness.

“Sir?! Sir, what are you saying? Sir, can you hear me?!”

Somepony was trying to distract him, but he wouldn’t give up. He couldn’t just… give up. Yet the filly kept smiling at him, that inviting, jolly smile, unfazed by his objection, by his insult, understanding his challenge and protest, but paying it no heed, like it was something she had encountered before.

She had, so Moonwarden kept muttering, even as he couldn’t feel much more of himself than his muzzle. The pain was almost entirely gone, having taken with it his body. His consciousness was flitting away, leaving little behind, but unable to pilfer his persistence. His obstinacy. His spite.

“Y… you tried o… once already… I… I will not…”

“Advisor?!”

His hearing was failing, his sight was extinguishing. But he kept staring at that small, smiling filly. He kept whispering, even as what felt like the very last wisps of air were leaving his chest.

“N… not yet… Y… you hear me…? Not yet…”

“Moonwarden?!”

He couldn’t reply, he couldn’t move, he couldn’t feel. But he knew, he knew he couldn’t just... that this couldn’t be…

He had promised Her. He had promised Her that he would be there. For Her.

No, it couldn’t… This couldn’t… be…

“Not… y…”

And then there was darkness.

Chapter LXXVI – Heal Thyself

Twilight hadn’t slept a wink.

Her conversation with Count Mistlock had proved itself crucial, fateful even, but had also taken the very notion of rest from her mind, right from the moment when he had uttered his terrible words to when Twilight had found herself again in her room, and on.

She wouldn’t ever consider herself paranoid. She was prone to overreacting, yes, and painfully so, and she was panicky sometimes, especially when things were too unpredictable for her liking, but her being actually jittery at every sound and motion? Fearing the smallest shifts in the world around her? No, that really wasn’t a part of who Twilight was, and yet the urge to check every and all the nearby shadows, expecting somepony hiding in them, had followed her with incredible persistence, on the way from the herame to her chambers.

Midnight had, of course, spotted her nervousness, but had asked only briefly about it, still occupied with the matters in his own head. For the better, Twilight thought, as letting him know that the Count had revealed that Lord Azure Mist was willing to take such drastic, unthinkable measures wouldn’t have helped in an way.

Twilight had to first consider what was to be done in such a situation. She had been expecting the mare to make a move for some time now, of course, but she had thought…

Actually, Twilight had no idea what she had thought. One of the first things she had ever learnt about Azure Mist had been regarding her taking absolutely abhorrent steps against her own son and his love. If the mare was capable of that, then surely she could do much, much worse! Why hadn’t Twilight been considering that more?!

At least that question was easy to answer for her. It was very much because, for all the shortcomings of ponies Twilight had met in her life, she was always trying to focus on what was good and noble about them. Surely even a mare like the haspadre of Mist Family was a worthwhile creature and had virtuous qualities, she simply… She was making very, very poor choices.

Despite Twilight’s better judgment, however, the very sight of Rowan Berry, who had returned from her night of studying, had caused a shiver to rattle Twilight’s spine so potently that even her wings had unfurled just a little. She hadn’t really shared as much as a courteous exchange with the operative about her night, excusing herself to her chamber citing tiredness… and then locking herself tight in it.

And so Twilight’s day had passed on worrying, pacing the room, attempting to organize all the chaotic thoughts in her mind. Then trying to finally get some sleep, in which she had failed miserably at first. Yet even her time of would-be rest had been nothing but a draining mess of anxiety, one that made her look as miserable on the outside as she was feeling on the inside.

Thankfully, Twilight had gathered just enough determination to actually make herself somewhat presentable, as her entourage already had had the doubtful pleasure of seeing her with an absolute mess of a mane before. Unfortunately, Twilight was certain that the bags under her eyes were most visible, and arcane trickery couldn’t really fix such an issue.

And so, when she finally decided to share a meal with her companions, although mostly by staring at her plate as she didn’t really have the appetite, her looks and demeanor were destined to serve as a conversation starter.

“Is… something the matter, hwalba knaze?” Rowan Berry asked not long after they had begun dining. “You haven’t really touched your fruit.”

Whether the healer knew it or not, the very question, coming from her as a servant of Azure Mist, made Twilight frown against her will, rending any attempts at hiding her worries all but impossible. Count Mistlock’s words were still rattling her brain, particularly those about not waking up from a slumber, thanks to the very healer at the table. The mare had used one of her remedies on Twilight already, that had been even brought up to Midnight at some point and…

No, this was not the time for such terrible thinking. “I… have something on my mind, yes,” Twilight still admitted, and the tone of her voice didn’t help alleviate any concerns. She wasn’t going to be lying about the matter, however, perhaps only omitting certain information, for the right reasons.

Midnight put down his orange before ever deciding to bite into it, then leaned in just a little, mindful of the few bandages still on him. His eyes were keen and concerned alike.

“What is wrong? Anything we could do to help?” he inquired, not bothering to hide the care in his voice, using the fact that even Rowan Berry had looked more focused on Twilight’s well-being rather than the forbidden relationship over these past few nights.

Besides, Twilight very much needed to hear such concern voiced. She had to know that somepony around her had her best interest in mind. Her safety and happiness were everything to Midnight, after all.

She felt her eyes widen at the thought. Because… Did that make her beloved also threatened by Azure Mist?! If she was to target her, wouldn’t anypony tasked to do it have to go through Midnight, would have to take care of him as well?!

“Honored Princess?” her beloved stallion’s voice grabbed her attention. The fact that it did was obviously an immediate relief to him. “Kirwe, I was about to smash the table! I honestly thought you were grasped by that prokleyita ca… cato…”

“Catatonia,” the healer helped him, but Midnight didn’t seem to care too much.

“That you were losing it again! What’s happening?!”

The healer supported this fervent question with a nod, even ready to stand up and check Twilight’s vital signs, just to be absolutely sure. Her focus was quite a sight, with intensity of both a healer and an agent, though the latter was again causing Twilight a shiver.

No. No, no, she had to get a grip. She had to explain herself and then return to functioning as normal, or at least, cautiously normal. Even with her knowing that one of the local leaders had decided to turn to extreme measures for whatever, wrong reason, for there definitely wasn’t a good one for those.

“Something is bothering me, yes,” Twilight revealed, keeping an eye on both of her companions and collecting her thoughts as she was speaking. “Let us just say for now that I have been doing some thinking, one that might or might have not robbed me of sleep almost entirely this passing day.”

Rowan Berry looked at her with a knowing eye. “That… would explain a lot. You are a bit ‘jittery’, I believe the word is, hwalba knaze,” she judged, not even realizing how close she was. “I hope whatever caused this bout of loss of sleep wasn’t connected to… that episode from two nights ago?”

“No, no, no, I am perfectly alright in that way,” Twilight assured, wanting to leave no space for doubt. “I would have told you immediately, I wouldn’t be hiding anything that vital to my health.”

Rowan Berry looked simultaneously convinced and glad, her voice gaining some warmth. “That’s good, and don’t fear to do so. I have managed to converse with my caste colleagues yesternight. They suggested a number of treatments, if anything close to your episode would be happening again. Of course, I was discreet and didn’t mention that I had specifically you in mind, hwalba knaze.”

“Thank you, that’s very kind of you,” Twilight replied with a smile. She didn’t want to change the topic entirely, but decided to present a question first. “I understand that you had a productive night, then? You seem genuinely happy about spending time with the other healers.”

“Lupuli yi Iug u Waesper are believed to be the most skillful and well-versed in our land, it is a joy to see their dedication to our kin, and share in their findings,” Rowan Berry replied, showing clear pride to be a part of the same caste and occupation. “The many herbs which can be found on the edges of the Dalli, as well as gathered and acquired from other Rodini, are studied with such meticulous precision here… I feel most inspired after yesternight.”

“I can definitely see that, that’s wonderful!” Twilight told the operative, earning herself a smile. A genuine smile.

“I’M Inspired, yes. Effective, hopefully, as well,” the other mare told her, then lifted her hoof, her expression getting serious again. “But I am not the most important pony here. What’s been troubling you so much, hwalba knaze, that your day turned out so terrible?”

Midnight leaned in even more, hoping to hear her answer with no less focus. It was such a pity it couldn’t be a straightforward one.

“I’m afraid that I will need to sour the mood, as I was doing some thinking about… well, our situation,” Twilight said, pointing at the two of her companions. “A… A thought began plaguing me, one that I definitely need to come to terms with, or dismiss, or anything, but it cannot simply continue to bother me.”

She wasn’t sure who among the two looked more concerned, but the batponies were definitely waiting for any more details she could grant them.

“I have for the longest of times been considering the organization of your lands, your castes, your individual duties in your society,” Twilight spoke, trying to find a correct explanation and a way of approaching her worries, including the Count’s warning. “I know that obeying orders and instructions is vital in your culture, as everypony has to have their place, work for the good of others, do their part. Noctraliya has no place for stragglers.”

Midnight actually chuckled under his breath. “You’ve already spent too much time with the Overseer General, it looks like.”

Twilight only shrugged. “I admit, that sounded just like him, but witnessing all the hard work of your owocellatani did broaden my perspective. My outlook on your situation changed, I feel, also when it comes to them having a special place in your society, but also the individual responsibility of each batpony in the grand scheme of things.”

“I think that’s a crucial thing to understand, actually, hwalba knaze,” Rowan Berry told her, nodding. “I would say that, in comparison, there might be more… room in Equestria? Space for everypony to make certain choices without the pressure of responsibility? Not that I would want to suggest there isn’t any out there, but we usually view your society as more… uhm… disorganized.”

“I understand, Rowan Berry, I can see the glaring difference,” Twilight told her, grasping the comparison, even if she was not so keen on simply accepting the opinion. “But what suddenly made me think was… With such a great amount of expectations, upon each and every noctral, what is the general consensus on duty?”

“If… by that word you mean ‘agreement’, then I get that part of the question,” Midnight replied, glancing at Rowan Berry, “but I do not really understand what you would mean by it. We all are, from our foalhood, taught that following our obligations, in whatever form, is absolutely crucial.”

“That I can definitely tell,” Twilight admitted, as the sense of responsibility was permeating throughout the whole country. “But I began worrying when it came to…”

She caught herself on what to say. She couldn’t be transparent, but she also wanted to avoid a lie. If there wasn’t a good way of her voicing the problem herself, then perhaps she could let her companions say it instead, and grant her an answer after all.

“What happens if somepony disobeys?”

“That… depends on who would that be, and whose order would we be talking about,” Rowan Berry logically pointed out, and the fact that she had said those words rang in Twilight’s ears even louder as the healer continued. “Usually you are expected to do what you are required to do by the station you occupy, and by your supervisors’ orders, without protest. Usually even without question, as well, unless it is a matter that requires discussing, like a complicated undertaking or a task which needs precise instructions.” The mare rubbed her chin, thinking on what to add for a moment. “There is also the major difference between doing something badly, due to a mistake or lack of skill, and saying you just won’t do it.”

Midnight again chuckled to himself. “You saw the canes, Twilight… Sparkle,” he forced himself to say, giving a tired look to Rowan Berry, even though she didn’t pay attention that time. “Disobedience is measured in strikes, I would say. But it really depends, as Yazembe Acine said. When it comes to… ‘obstinacy’…?”

“Yes, that’s a word,” Twilight assured her beloved.

“So, obstinacy in not doing what you are required to do, especially if it would have far-reaching consequences to the community, well, that is a matter for a censeor, as that is treated like a crime,” he told her, with Rowan Berry’s nodding in agreement. “Some time in the lower mines, were work is not a question of somepony’s whim, can usually teach anypony more reason…”

Twilight didn’t feel particularly pleased about the sterner tone coming from Midnight, nor the punishment and what it entailed, but she could at least try and understand where it was coming from.

“I take it those aren’t common occurrences,” she pressed the topic a little bit more, finding Rowan Berry answering that time.

“Not to anypony who had it explained to them properly why every work is valuable, and every contribution matters. Bogine granted us our talents and a place in the world, so it is both worthy in Ipeyi eyes, and respected in our community, to do your part properly, however small or grand,” she explained, her voice filled with piety.

Twilight bit her lip just a little, deciding to push her luck. “What if you… strongly disagree with what you are told to do?”

The healer’s expression showed mostly confusion, while Midnight pondered for a breath before asking back.

“Disagree… in what way? I’m not sure I get what you mean.”

“What if you think that what you are told to do by your superior is… wrong? Morally wrong, I mean.”

“Ah,” the stallion grasped her point, his brow furrowing a little. “Well, you should hope that duties which are being assigned to you are right and just. But the more important matter in such circumstances…” He paused briefly, though Twilight wasn’t sure whether it was to add strength to the expression or to show that he used it properly that time.“… would be following one’s obligation. That should be our instinctual response. Especially from me. I’m a wampir, and a Nocferratan,” Midnight admitted, though something about his tone wasn’t as stern as he maybe had hoped.

“I am who I am, myself,” Rowan Berry pointed out, the grim melody of her voice revealing everything she meant. “Duty comes first. It must come first. Especially when one takes a special oath, connected with their station.”

“Like you had to, I understand,” Twilight replied, of course having in mind the clandestine role that the mare opposite was playing.

And witnessing that Rowan Berry wasn’t in any way going to hide that fact, quite the opposite, she was being remarkably open about it. Still, a shadow passed through her gaze before she spoke again. “Indeed. I must remember what I promised, and who I am serving. Bogine, Rodine, haspadre…” she enumerated, with great reverence.

Twilight recognized the importance of these words, and Midnight nodded meaningfully too. Unfortunately, Rowan Berry’s conviction didn’t spell anything positive for the moment, not that Twilight could blame anypony in this situation. Ponies like the healer were destined for the bleakest of tasks, some could say. That required the right mindset and approach, sometimes involving hanging desperately onto a creed and loyalty, even against one’s preferences. Though Twilight doubted that her brother, for example, would ever go as far as what the occultani were about, but she reminded herself that Shining Armor had also spoken about his duties with the same amount of conviction.

She hoped he was doing well.

Rowan Berry wasn’t finished, however, putting her hooves before herself, as if to both strengthen her point and create some distance altogether. “One cannot banish completely certain… how to express it, ‘qualms’ I think the term is here. But when one has to choose, duty should be chosen. Remaining obedient, no matter the cost, is a virtue of a kind. Bogine knows our hearts and our desires… That we sometimes have to battle them, even suppress them because we are required to do our duty… Who but Neskaza Lunee… can understand that plight?”

“That sounds almost like She, herself, has to perform duties like that,” Twilight commented, intrigued by the notion.

“Does any mother enjoy seeing a foal in pain?” Midnight replied, with a poetic note to his voice. “But for our souls to be purified before joining her in Argentee, she has to both placate Sewira Solee and endure seeing us judged when She is doing so. Sometimes for these very choices we had to make in our lives.”

This wasn’t perhaps the exact example Twilight would think of, but her beloved was speaking with belief that could be convincing by itself. Besides, it presented a curious point.

“So obedience can also be a form of showing one’s dedication to Bogine, then?” she asked aloud, earning nods from both of the batponies before Rowan Berry responded.

“You know that our Rodine, hwalba knaze, is known for our subterfuge and intrigues. I won’t claim otherwise. I think my approach is also founded on how we tend to perceive and worship Neskaza Lunee… She is Our Mother, who guides us through Her intricate designs. She, in some ways, is the greatest of planners, inspirations from Her lead us to exactly where we need to be. Her ways are mysterious, and Her thoughts beyond mortal comprehension.”

“So, one’s path through life is both foreseen by her, and accordingly designed, to serve in these boundless plans of hers?” Twilight asked, hoping she understood the aspect of the Goddess that the Mists emphasized the most. Rowan Berry’s smile told her that she grasped it, but the next question would have to foul that happy expression. “But what if the order one is to follow appears directly against Her will?”

There was a moment of silence, before Midnight broke it with, an amused sigh of all things. “I see you are really giving yourself some true, mental exercising,” he judged, and Twilight couldn’t just deny it.

“I sometimes have that, yes. But it is bothering me so much I need to work through it somehow. I know you two could give me the perspective I need.”

Rowan Berry, considering the extremely tense expression which manifested on her muzzle, thought very deeply before speaking up. “If something would clearly go against the will of Bogine, then… well, then one would be forced to make a plea against one’s duty. However, for that to happen…”

“A very, very rare scenario, I’d say,” Midnight also tried to add his point to the discussion. “When I received the order to be at your side, I knew it to be in accordance with Uaia Mateu plan, whether I could ever grasp the full extent of it or not. One very seldom receives their instructions from Bogine directly!” he added, with a dosage of pride.

While he beamed, Rowan Berry looked to the side with a strange, dour expression. The difference between the ponies was great, indeed, and Twilight was more than willing to make an educated guess what the operative thought of. Unless…

No, this wasn’t the time to expect the worst.

“What’s wrong, Rowan Berry?”

The irony of her asking that of the healer couldn’t be lost on anypony present. The mare glanced at Midnight, biting her lip. She must have found only cold curiosity in his gaze, considering her expression falling a little more still. Then, the healer locked gazes with Twilight, and the connection, lasting for a good while, served as a conversation by itself. The former was trying to discern how much she could safely say, and whether she even wanted to do so. While the latter was willing to give her the free choice in the matter.

“I…” Rowan Berry finally spoke. “I recognize that, now that you know that I am an occultane, you must ask yourself how far have I ever gone in my service to hwalba haspadre Blenkyita a Rodine Opar…” The healer was constantly giving Midnight glances, as if expecting whatever retaliation was coming her way. Twilight had no idea why, however, only that it was affecting the mare opposite greatly. “I… I haven’t gone as far as many believe.”

That sentence didn’t make much sense to Twilight at the start, though Midnight’s reaction could serve her as a hint…

“You’re lying.”

… if it wasn’t for the crudeness of his tone.

Rowan Berry accepted it, fiddling with her front hooves, her eyes now escaping to the side constantly. “I have been accused of that many times, it doesn’t really bother me anymore.”

Twilight was going to berate Midnight, but the healer’s voice grasped her attention instead. “Does it not?”

The mare didn’t reply, still not searching for eye contact. It was as worrying as actually granting Twilight a glimmer of hope. If Rowan Berry was clearly showing qualms about something, than perhaps her being given a terrible order that could have resulted in ‘going too far’ would give her a pause, at least. Giving Twilight the time she could need.

For the moment, however, the healer was dealing with that instinctual question. “I… I am used to it. Though, perhaps, I am not fond of constantly being thought of as just a liar,” Rowan Berry admitted, with a sour smirk. “There are things I mean, things I believe in, not all about me is just being an operative, dealing in falsehoods and lies. Yes, I am good at them, but… that’s not all that there is to me.”

Twilight believed she understood the mare’s plight, though Midnight wasn’t as kind about it as her. Actually, he seemed mostly focused on satisfying his curiosity.

“You would claim that you haven’t gone too far…” he said, measuring his words and his tone. “But we know what Lord Azure Mist is capable of. You are, without a doubt, as close to her as possible,” he additionally pointed out, his voice sounding most certain. “Wouldn’t you be, then, responsible for dealing w—”

“No,” the healer immediately replied, even before Midnight managed to finish his question. “I have caused enough misery, without wanting to do so. You should realize this.”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight interjected. “I feel like I don’t have the right context, maybe…?”

Midnight looked at her, than at the healer, as if he had for a moment forgotten that his love was sitting right next to him. “I… was making an educated guess,” he told Twilight, leaning back a little, though a note of sudden tension was audible in his voice, as if he was berating himself. “Lord Azure Mist has a reputation, I was wondering if Yazembe Acine would perhaps be the ‘good’ haspadrea hoof in certain matters.”

Rowan Berry wore a singular expression of worry, tension and guilt. Twilight didn’t have to think for long to consider the ‘why’. Count Mistlock had warned, and she, herself, had felt the effects of one of the healer’s extracts… Say that the mare opposite were to use her knowledge and experience to deal with certain, problematic situations for Azure Mist. It would make sense, definitely. Even—

“Harmony,” Twilight gasped, causing the batponies to quickly look at her, as if something terrible were to happen. “Sorry, I just…” She gestured for the both to calm down, before she focused on the healer. “I… just considered that I have heard certain rumors regarding the Mountain of Mist. And you are an occultane, so…”

Rowan Berry just looked at her, saying nothing. The mare’s gaze was indiscernible, for it was so rich in emotions Twilight couldn’t really make out anything of it. Was she admitting to something, or strenuously denying it? Both at the same time?

Whatever it was, it immediately disappeared the moment Midnight opened his mouth. “I think we can safely say…” He spread his forelegs wide. “… that we have had a unique conversation tonight. Unrepeatable, I’d even say.”

“That’s one way of putting it,” Twilight admitted. She, perhaps, wasn’t feeling entirely relieved after it, but she definitely felt like she understood a little more about her companions, Rowan Berry especially. “Thank you for sharing with me. Things are just so different in Equestria…”

“Actually,” the healer spoke, her gaze filled with her own curiosity, “mind if I ask you something, hwalba knaze?”

“Oh? No, not at all. Ask, please.”

“I was wondering, you also have such an exotic outlook on some things, from our perspective…” she began, noticeably nervous as she was choosing her words. “You don’t, for example, have religion. I’ve heard you exclaiming this ‘Harmony’, but that seems to me more an ‘ideology’ than a deity. How does… I mean…”

Twilight wasn’t sure what was causing Rowan Berry this unease, but she was happy to address it. “Speak plainly, don’t worry.”

“How does one receive forgiveness among the sunponies?”

Now that question surprised Twilight a lot, to the point where she actually had to ask for an explanation. “Receive forgiveness… from whom? Others, or…?”

“You don’t have Bogine, not in the way we understand it,” the healer spoke further, her tempo increasing just a little, as if she was desperately trying to push the words out before it was too late. “Yes, She resides among you, it is Her choice, alongside her Sister Goddess, but do you… You don’t ask Her to forgive you, don’t pray that She does not avert Her holy gaze from you, if you have done something terrible, so how… who grants you that forgiveness? When do you know that…? When do you let go of the pain?”

There was something so honest about Rowan Berry’s words that even Midnight looked moved by them. At least, there was a change in him, as he even leaned forward a little, gazing directly at the healer.

In the meantime, Twilight focused on answering, at least as much as she understood the operative’s perturbation.

“I don’t think I can speak as an authority on all things regarding moral dilemmas and difficult choices in life… and mistakes. But, we all make those, we all have to face them. I’ve made mistakes, many, I believe. Have I hurt ponies even though I have tried my best? Of that I am certain, there is no way of avoiding that. I know, I know,” Twilight found herself adding, with a chuckle, “you will think that Equestria is this idyllic place where we use and abuse the Gifts we were given, and find our life without issues due to that. In comparison to Noctraliya, with the toil you face and the choices you have to make? Things might seem that way. But we have our issues, our problems… our mistakes.

“I don’t know if I can simply answer you, Rowan Berry, as I would be the last pony to suddenly claim having an answer like that,” Twilight continued, allowing a smile to bloom on her lips. “But through my life, my duties as the Princess of Friendship, I certainly learnt one thing – that, often enough, it is we, who are causing ourselves the worst sort of pain. We hold to it, at some point due to simply having gotten used to it. That does not mean that we can just absolve ourselves of our mistakes, but it is always our choice to start making things better. We take step after step, however hard, because moving away from the things one did is not necessarily an easy thing to do. But, like every journey, we need to push on, if we ever hope to reach our destination.”

The healer wore an expression betraying deep thought as she considered Twilight’s words. She looked at Midnight briefly, who also appeared like he was ruminating on this wisdom which had just been revealed, not that Twilight would proudly name it as such. She was just saying what felt right to her.

Rowan Berry finally sighed, then hissed briefly, rubbing her temple. “Things never just fix themselves on their own, do they? Pieces don’t fall into place in a way that would spare us from having to face the challenges before us.”

“Medicine can sometimes be sour, but without it, will a pony make a recovery?” Twilight presented a question, causing the other mare to chuckle.

“From a little scratch, maybe, not from a fatal ailment.”

“I think there lies the answer. And, if I might,” Twilight decided to add, however problematic this comparison could become, “an old wound, an ancient, festering problem, well… it can get even worse when nothing is done about it. I am here, now, wishing to do my part, to began the healing process between Noctraliya and Equestria…”

Her words didn’t fall on deaf ears, especially as Midnight let out a hiss, shaking his head. “There’s insight in this, ab Bogine. Somepony could say that us just… staying between our peaks and dwelling on the past didn’t get us far.” Rowan Berry opened her mouth to interject, but Midnight was faster. “Very well, didn’t get us further than we could have otherwise been…”

That did stop the healer, as she looked ready to begrudgingly agree with that point. Still, she bit her lower lip a little, then again turned to Twilight.

“Sometimes one bears scars so thick, it is hard to consider that one can even move again without them bleeding and tearing…”

Twilight pondered for a while, leaning against her hoof. “I… wonder how often that is an actual issue, and how much we tell ourselves that we cannot do certain things, because they could hurt us further. Of course, there are times when being mindful is prudent… but if we never take the step, then… where will that leave us?”

Twilight wouldn’t consider herself very philosophical, especially since she mostly found her calling in acquiring knowledge that had practical application, like in the case of her magical studies. But… she felt surprised that her argumentation seemed convincing not only to her, but the ponies opposite her too. At least, that’s what she would consider happening, since Rowan Berry was staring ahead with this deep, distant stare, which was in a strange way corresponding with Midnight’s, though their gazes crossed only in passing.

Still, Twilight’s beloved decided to speak up finally. There was something… frantic about his expression. “You… I mean, I think…” he tried to get the words out at first, then he hissed. Loudly and madly. “Nye, how does this work?!”

His sudden eruption made both the mares lean back in shock, and though Midnight recognized that, he didn’t do anything about it.

“I just…! Kirwe, this is why I don’t sleep at day, why would all of this be so easy?!” he protested, though his very expression suggested he wasn’t sure what exactly was he objecting to, only that he simply had to let this outrage out in some way. “If you have done something, something terrible, you deserve punishment for it! That’s it! Eksatu! It cannot be that… that one can just say a few words, make a few gestures, and suddenly everything is forgiven! It doesn’t work like that!”

“Who says it doesn’t?” Twilight replied with a provocative question, though trying to sound calm enough to make Midnight lower his tone. “Things can be forgiven, even if not forgotten. Sometimes a small, open gesture is the first, best step to assure that. And why would we deserve the harshest of judgments if we are showing that we see where we have erred, and we wish to fix it? Maybe with something very little at first, for we don’t have the strength to do more… but wouldn’t that be a great way to start?”

“But… but there must be the right judgment, the right chastisement! Always! One way or another,” Midnight stated firmly. “Isn’t that just justice?!”

“Isn’t there place for mercy as well?”

He wanted to reply, but found himself unable to utter a word. Anypony could tell, without any difficulty, that he was going through a sudden turmoil, though Twilight believe she knew the reason. Considering what she had learnt of the timing of Dusk Stream’s demise, all that he was saying about the right ‘punishment’ fit in place. Midnight was definitely carrying a lot of guilt, one that he was only slowly shedding, despite Twilight’s efforts. And, more importantly, his own efforts.

How she would love to speak even softer to him at that moment, call to him gently and lovingly, to let him know that everything was going to be alright. That he just needed to let go of some things, say them aloud, to perhaps finally start properly healing.

“Iae ecuse…”

A muttered sentence from Rowan Berry grasped Twilight’s attention. Especially since this wasn’t but a polite way of summoning it, to excuse herself or to ask for something. No, the healer was looking straight at Midnight, her coral eyes fixed on him so strongly Twilight doubted whether the mare could see anything else about the chamber.

And… what had she just said? ‘I’m sorry’?

The stallion met the operative’s gaze, though his expression had less surprise and more determination in it than anything else. His upper lip twitched, threatening to reveal his fangs.

“I… i tue myisle to bid dosit…?” he muttered, shaking his head as if in disbelief.

“Nye. Ale iae myisle to bid benu initum…”

Twilight tried to understand what this exchange was about, but it was cut short by Midnight standing up in a practiced, if sudden fashion, his chair scraping the stone floor with a jarring sound.

“I… Now I have a lot to think about, Honored Princess,” he declared, his expression tensed no less than his voice. “I hope I can be excused.”

“Yes, of course, it’s not like we will have…”

Twilight wanted to say more, but Midnight only gave her a nod and decided to leave in the middle of her sentence, closing the doors behind him with just enough control to avoid a slam.

“… any sightseeing… tonight…” Twilight still finished what she wanted to say, then sighed loudly.

Rowan Berry, for all of her own issues over their relationship, luckily understood her perturbation. At least, her words seemed to suggest that. “Don’t worry, hwalba knaze. It looks like we all have matters to think about deeply. Sometimes it shows… more vividly.”

“I suppose so, yes,” Twilight agreed, and the irony of being left alone with the pony that might have been one of the center pieces of her initial deliberations was not lost on her. “Would you like to say something to me as well, Rowan Berry? As I understand, you were apologizing to Midnight Wind.”

The healer’s eyes locked on Twilight, before the mare inhaled deeply, holding the breath in for a good while. “As much as I have to for being here as a spy, hwalba knaze…” she said, a healthy dose of regret in her voice. “I think any sort of harsh words or threats, or Bogine znate what other things I have said, unfortunately come with the assignment…”

Twilight actually smiled. “It’s an exotic perspective, but I am here, trying to understand it,” she claimed, now causing the healer to giggle just a little, as she managed to turn the mare’s words on her. “Can I offer you more of my honesty? Unreasonable amount of it, perhaps?”

“Oh? Please, if you so desire.”

“I’m glad that we have achieved some measure of sympathy between us so far, Rowan Berry,” Twilight admitted, finding those words remarkable easy to say.

“Ha. Apparently we have, tac, though I wouldn’t press the matter, hwalba knaze. And, no, that is not a warning,” the healer immediately clarified, though nothing about her voice would suggest it having been the case in the first place. “There are just… matters in which we are bound to disagree, I feel, no matter the attempts we might undertake,” she judged, and it was rather refreshing for Twilight to receive such openness in return.

“Well, liking or even but respecting another pony does not mean agreeing with everything they say or do, or believe in,” Twilight retorted, with a kind smile on her lips. “Sometimes it is actually about disagreeing, often and strongly, but as long as it is going in a productive direction!”

“There is wisdom in that,” Rowan Berry admitted, and not reluctantly. “Do not think, hwalba knaze, that when one visits other lupuli matters are always discussed in hushed tones and constant nodding.”

“You wouldn’t find me doubting that, Rowan Berry, I’ve had my share of Equestrian academia,” Twilight admitted, her thoughts returning to her studies. Yes, she was Princess Celestia’s protégé, but that didn’t make her impervious to conflicting ideas, high expectations and omnipresent criticism. “I think that, even though we are placed at the opposite ends of a certain chessboard, though I don’t really want to believe that, we will be able to continue showing basic respect to one another.”

Twilight bit the side of her tongue. Not as much out of tension, but a touch of shame instead. Yes, she truly believed in what she was saying, but she also hoped that she could have, with such a sentence, convince Rowan Berry to… well, to at least give her a head start, if she was going to receive an order from her Lord to act, and act strongly.

The healer, for her part, looked at Twilight with some regret, but also a lot of gratitude. “I must confess, hwalba knaze, that…” The pause froze the blood in Twilight’s veins, but the following words thawed it with equal speed. “… while I still have my reservations and having expressed my distrust… If you are representing what is best about Ekwestriya, then I do understand how come you have been granted the blessing from Neskaza Lunee… a-as much as I can dare to say that I grasp Uaia Mateyi plans.”

“Do you think that perhaps I do?” Twilight told the mare back, trying not to giggle. “Sometimes it is only about being the right pony, in the right place, at the right time. It is me this time around.”

“Ah, but one cannot say that our Bogine hopes Her plans come to fruition by chance,” Rowan Berry said in return. “She is there, at the right place and time, watching over her faithful, providing aid, inspiration, sometimes even a blessing for we all to see.”

Twilight didn’t really know how to reply, as the healer’s tone carried with itself both seriousness… and a touch of sympathy. Genuine sympathy.

And Twilight hoped it wasn’t just a silly thought from her.

Luna hadn’t slept a wink. Through the day, through the evening…

Actually, she wasn’t sure what time it even was, as the dull buzz and the steady, artificial light of the hospital’s corridor was the only illumination she had known for all this time. It was... unnatural, it was constant and upsetting, but she had been enduring it anyway. She had to.

She was sitting almost perfectly still, with her head down, right by the entrance to the operating theater. By the wide, strangely fateful doors, beyond which…

The thought couldn’t even form properly in her head. She knew what it was, but her mind was rejecting it, unable to cope with the magnitude of the thought.

More important, Luna felt, she just felt what was happening on the other side of this strange, almost mystical barrier, where ponies of incredible talent were doing a great battle against Fate itself. A fight the more troubling and the more complicated, for it had been going on for this entire time, from the moment even before she had arrived at the hospital. And she had been notified of what had happened right as she had been preparing for her daily rest.

Again, how long had it been? Was it so deep into the next night? Luna couldn’t tell. She had asked Celestia to deal with her usual duties for the time being. Tia had understood, of course, not yet having forgotten how to raise the Moon, so Luna was content to lean on her sister in this trying time.

For... For she couldn’t lean on another at the moment.

“Your Majesty…?”

Despite her constant, anxious waiting, Luna didn’t even feel tired. She was just... there.

In some ways it reminded her of her time spent locked away. Hunger, thirst, exhaustion, they hadn’t really mattered, nothing mattered. During those thousand years, it had been just Luna and her anger, resentment, inferiority. The Nightmare, its terrible whims and volatile emotions.

But right now? There was just her and... and the fear. Even that terrible power which had seduced her all that time ago had nothing on this sweeping, petrifying feeling, holding her entire being in its cold grasp. The dreadful anticipation for the absolute worst of news to come, as… as nothing about what she had heard so far spelled a sudden turn of events, despite the doctors’ most valiant attempts.

From time to time her head would snap up, with a painful pang in her neck, as a loud clink, a peculiar, loud beep, a sudden shift, or anything else would resound from within the theater, on the other side of that strange gate of life and death right next Luna. And it had already happened a number of times that a nurse or two had galloped in and out of the room, their expressions focused and pensive.

And their lips sealed tight, which was the most terrifying thing Luna had so far witnessed.

“Your Majesty…”

That particular time, it was the gentle voice of a colorful mezzo-soprano which somehow managed to awake her from her, watchful and fearful alike, stupor.

Luna managed to gather just enough focus to tear away from her transfixing restlessness to look at Elegy. The actress had been loyally sitting with her for the best part of the day and evening now, allowed to remain even as the corridor closest to this operating room was closed off due to safety concerns.

“Yes, Elegy?”

Luna found herself astonished at how hoarse and grating her own voice sounded. Had it always been this somber?

Especially in comparison with the beautiful tones from the unicorn. “Should I bring you something to eat, perhaps? Or at least a drink? You haven’t really...”

“No.”

Elegy might have nodded at the answer, recognizing it, but persisted anyway. “You haven’t really had anything this whole time, Your Majesty…” she spoke in the softest of whispers. “I understand your plight, it emanates from you, reaches deep into my core. Yet such disquietude must not bring you harm, Your Majesty, you cannot allow it—”

Luna raised her hoof. Usually such audacity and tenacity against her wishes would cause her to frown, but the actress’ tone was doing wonders to quell her displeasure. Besides, the mare was asking out of loyalty and genuine care, and that was not something to chastise.

Luna stared into Elegy’s orchid eyes, hoping her gaze would convince the unicorn to leave her be and let her focus on... on remaining, on preserving herself from going insane with grief and uncertainty.

“Thank you, Elegy, I appreciate the thought. Yet I really don’t feel like anything.”

There was more truth to those words than Luna anticipated.

“As you wish, Your Majesty,” the actress relented, though her own gaze was filled with undeniable worry. For Luna, naturally, but also for…

Doors had just creaked somewhere and Luna’s reaction was immediate, her head snapping as if compelled. Although, the noise came from the other side of the corridor, behind which a patrol of the Royal Guard was stationed. The head of a familiar, armored pony appeared, looking into the passageway cautiously.

Elegy stood up, with grace that even her tiredness couldn’t dispel, her raven black mane reflecting the strange, hospital lights like volcanic glass.

“I do beg your pardon, Your Majesty, I shall but converse briefly with Brass Plaque…”

Luna stopped her with a small gesture of her hoof. If her terrible paralysis had already been broken, even if briefly, she could at least use the fact in a worthwhile way, before terrible thoughts would drown her for hours to come.

“Let him approach, we can all converse for a moment…”

The unicorn, relieved that Luna showed at least that much awareness of the world around her, quickly summoned the pegasus with a graceful, almost practiced wave. The officer wasted no time to trot closer to the pair.

He saluted Luna, making his motion both precise and mindful, for her sake. Although the clanking of his armor could not really heighten the tension in the whole hospital wing. Everypony had already heard of the pony who had arrived in critical condition.

“Your Lunar Majesty, Elegy,” Brass Plaque greeted them both, his muzzle somber, not to mention also showing great weariness. “I take it that... nothing is yet known.”

“No, Brass Plaque, not yet,” the cornflower unicorn responded, looking cautiously at Luna, as if gauging whether her words wouldn’t worsen the state she was in. “Just yet greater need for patience. Any news on your end, then, perchance? I understand that the Royal Guard is already hard at work on what happened.”

“With all of its might, yes. I was allowed to join you here, despite being one of the witnesses of the... situation,” the Lieutenant spoke, his firm voice as soft as the place, and Luna’s state, warranted. Yet he lowered his volume even further. “Prince Consort Shining Armor has pledged aid to the case as well, as present within the city, though that is confidential at the moment.”

“I imagine,” Elegy replied, glancing at Luna constantly, wanting to let her know they were both acknowledging her silent participation in the discussion. “Security?”

“The hospital is observed, and guardsponies are posted accordingly. Though without outright presence, minus our ponies right by the door,” Brass Plaque gestured with his head behind him. “But those are easy to explain with the presence of Her Lunar Majesty,” he added, bowing his head sharply towards Luna. “However, we cannot be too cautious.”

She finally decided to speak up, again finding her voice different than she could remember, almost… meek. “I take it that Wobble Wink is giving the place a wide berth, but is staying about as well?” she asked, finding just enough concentration to inquire about the other member of the Second Chance who must have been near the premises.

“… if only, Your Majesty,” Brass Plaque replied, with the usual annoyance connected to his colleague. “I am to believe that he set up a little shell game of his not far away, and has already managed to scam some bits from the more gullible passersby… and a few guardsponies,” he reluctantly admitted. “Disgraceful.”

Elegy huffed in indignation, shaking her head. “Is he at least keeping an eye out on things, rather than practicing his little, rigged games of chance?”

“That he is, I actually asked him at an opportune moment,” the Lieutenant admitted, whispering. “News have spread like wildfire, though the official version we are passing on to the media for the moment is suitably imprecise. Not that it made fewer ponies curious about it, though we managed to stop a crowd from forming before the building.”

“Journalists?”

“All major players have been there for hours,” Brass Plaque confirmed, clearly upset. “But we don’t want to hamper the investigation right away by giving them anything for tomorrow’s editions. Everyone’s tight-lipped, I made sure of that personally.”

“Thank you, Lieutenant,” Luna praised him with her tired tone. “However... is anything known so far? Who...”

She wanted to continue, but the thought made her whole being fume. A shiver of anger passed through her, and she wouldn’t be able to contain in with continuing.

Brass Plaque didn’t need more words to understand her question, fortunately. “No. I admit, I am no specialist, but I can recognize a wound’s nature when I see one. I suppose the doctors will tell us more soon. However, whomever was the assailant, we have found preciously little. They must have vanished just before the ponies started bursting from their homes...”

“Speaking of which...” Elegy wanted to ask, but the pegasus shook his head.

“Nopony understands what happened, no,” he replied to the unasked question. “Ponies gossip, but nopony worth their salt will say anything loudly enough to garner attention.”

Luna furrowed her brow, suddenly feeling out of the loop, as the modern expression went. “What are you talking about, Brass Plaque?”

The officer took a deep breath and explained, mindful of his volume. “I don’t know the specifics, as this is clearly beyond my grasp of the Royal Advisor’s abilities, but... You do know the ‘connection’ that is placed upon the members of the Second Chance, Your Lunar Majesty?”

“ ‘Connection’?” Luna blinked, even more confused. Or was it her exhaustion finally manifesting?

Elegy nodded, calmly elucidating further. “Master Moonwarden has an arcane imprint on the members of our group, so that he knows if we are nearby, can communicate with us without the use of spoken word... and discipline us, if it would be found prudent.”

“Oh...”

Yes, Luna finally remembered it all. Honestly, she tried not to think of that aspect of her agents’ duties, believing that they were willing to work hard in her service for other reasons than the compulsion of mentalism. Nothing said otherwise, after all.

Seeing that she had finally understood what they meant, Brass Plaque continued. “If it is needed, Advisor Moonwarden can invoke that mark, which we agreed to be placed on us. But, from what I understand, he can also form a forced connection with other ponies he meets if the need arises. That is what happened when he was attacked,” he told her as clearly, and silently, as he could. “Apparently, deeming it necessary, he managed to awake half the district and force all the denizens to come to his aid. At least, ponies were repeating that very phrase, ‘coming to his aid’, when asked why they had bolted up from their beds as if there was a bugle call...”

Luna nodded, considering the scenario. “Is this why you were there as well, Lieutenant? I take it you have felt the pull even stronger?”

“Not exactly, Your Lunar Majesty,” he replied, a note of healthy pride suddenly in his tone, though not without a touch of shame as well. “I was tasked to bring the materials we have acquired at various drop points in the city back to the Castle. I did so post haste, but then thought it would be prudent to check whether Advisor Moonwarden made it safely to his residence.”

Elegy gracefully lifted her hoof. “Why would you doubt that, Brass Plaque?” she asked a logical question, to which the officer had an immediate reply.

“He was visibly distracted through the night, actually. He claimed to have something on his mind, bothering him greatly, and it was showing...” the pegasus revealed, though a little reluctantly.

Luna pondered for a breath, before the officer said anything more. She knew that she had definitely had something occupying her attention… After all, she had found out that her loyal servant both had a mare close to his heart, and had turned out to be quite the romantic, carrying her likeness with him constantly. Normally, Luna would not really have given a second thought to this situation, but… something about it had caused her genuine displeasure. Grief, even? For reasons she couldn’t quite grasp, the very thought of there being somepony else for Moonwarden…

Why couldn’t she just accept that? It was but a fact, a circumstance, a piece of information, was it not? Why had it been bothering her so much, all that time, up until the very moment she had learnt of her servant’s plight? Because from then on, nothing else mattered but her presence in the hospital. She had to be close to him. She needed to.

Luna shook her head, fighting the distraction of dwelling too much on the matter. Something far more crucial was happening, behind the painfully closed doors.

Elegy’s expression shifted into an unpleasant grimace out of a sudden, as if she had just smelled something foul. “I am a little concerned… well, more than a little. I am trying to process the fact that master Moonwarden had to reach for such an arcane device to request aid. He’s a capable specialist, with experience in the field and out of it. I would say that it surely means that whomever was behind this…”

Her voice trailed off. Or maybe it was just Luna, for something else was filling her ears, in a frantic rhythm of an agitated heart, feeding the flame of anger inside of her.

Brass Plaque clearly saw her muzzle tensing, considering his words. “We know not the perpetrator. Considering the nature of our work, which does create many enemies in the less reputable circles, it could have been anypony. And I won’t play the implication game without evidence, it would be unprofessional and foolhardy.”

“Whoever it was,” Luna suddenly heard her voice, shaking, but deathly calm at the same time, “I want them found. I want heavens and earth scoured, and I want them brought before me, so I see to the matter of their actions personally. Am I making myself clear, Lieutenant?”

For a moment, that dark impulse from the depths of her core pushed out against her will, but her righteous anger contained it.

The pegasus saluted, his muzzle a picture of duty and conviction. “Of course, Your Lunar Majesty,” he solemnly promised. “We shall find them, Your Lunar Majesty.”

Luna welcomed his dedication, but… that bout of ire was the most she could muster right now, for it already threatened her control and stability. She shook her head, allowing the tension and nerves to plant her more firmly in her spot for longer. Elegy was by her side, as close as decorum allowed, with Brass Plaque intently watching the two with his own expression of concern.

Concern he decided to voice. “I hope your presence here, Elegy, didn’t cause an issues. Or staring,” the pegasus asked, with a tone that was easily recognizable in the line of work they shared.

“Fret not, I was allowed to remain as I am known to be a guest at the Castle at the behest of Her Lunar Majesty,” she explained in a whisper. “And, since I was nearby when the news came, I have decided that in this trying moment, I will be by her side, which is within social standards. Besides, honestly, it has nothing to do with anypony nor their expectations,” she concluded, with a tone that could slay lesser ponies with its conviction and the actor’s craft alike, and certainly alleviated the officer’s safety concerns.

It was at that very moment that Luna found her head shifting rapidly once more, as the sound of hooves approaching the operation theater’s doors caught her attention. This wasn’t the step of a hurried pony which was going to gallop out of the room, but a measured, equal trot. The realization of that froze the blood in Luna’s veins, preparing her for the worst.

The passage opened and in the threshold stood a pony who was somewhat familiar to her, recognizable despite being covered in the surgeon’s garb. He removed the muzzle mask as he stepped into the corridor, with a practiced, perfect motion.

An earth pony not yet advanced in years, but definitely looking so due to his naturally silver mane, which was always neatly combed, even when not hidden underneath the cap. Ponies, Luna heard, actually tried to guess his actual age, though he was prone to strenuously denying any and all claims. Still, all of the stallion’s features, like his mint green gaze, cold and piercing like a specialist’s instrument, added a certain venerable quality to his persona, pushed even further by the thin line of his mouth and his breathy voice.

“Ah, Your Majesty…” the stallion greeted Luna accordingly, and yet as if she was just another pony in the hallowed space of Canterlot’s hospital. “I was told you were waiting here, indeed.”

“Doctor Silver Scalpel…” she replied but briefly, but her eyes, her tone, her very stance, were all asking the one and only question that mattered.

The surgeon took a moment to respond, every second causing the tension in Luna to rise to unprecedented levels, before the stallion finally decided to address it, however briefly.

“The situation is difficult,” he admitted without shame or hope, in that calm and deathly collected fashion for which he was known.

Not Elegy nor Brass Plaque dared to utter a sound, waiting for Luna’s response to such a declaration. Though the knowledge that her servant was still alive brought her some relief, it was entwined with the terrible uncertainty for the immediate future. As such, she couldn’t find her own voice at first, hoping that Silver Scalpel could tell her more even without being asked to do so.

The stallion, however, merely looked past her. “Could I be excused for just a second?”

Nopony felt capable of stopping him, so the surgeon trotted past Luna almost casually, then approached the nearest water cooler down the corridor. Taking for himself a cup, he filled it to the brim, took one sip from it, then turned back to her.

“You will have to excuse me for what I am about to do, Your Majesty,” he said at first, and then, not waiting for anypony’s permission or curiosity, dumped the rest of the drink straight onto his muzzle.

Thankfully, not even Luna could be surprised by that. Considering that Silver Scalpel must have been leading the surgery efforts this entire time, his desire to find momentary relief from the tension and tiredness was more than understandable.

Not bothering to towel his muzzle with anything, with his coat being soaked through, the stallion trotted back to the group, awaiting further questions with the patience and distant presence of a pundit.

So Luna had to brave her petrifying anxiety and just ask. “How... how is he?”

“Mister Moonwarden is alive as we speak,” Silver Scalpel replied, though the emphasis on the latter part of the sentence made Luna’s heart almost stop. “His current condition is stable, but very, very serious. The wounds he suffered were a direct threat to his life, and still are, though matters could have been even worse were it not for certain circumstances.”

“What would you mean, Doctor?” Brass Plaque decided to speak up, professionalism filling his voice, one which the surgeon seemed most comfortable with.

With certain caveats. “My statements are not for any official reports, Lieutenant, whatever you might need for those I shall compile later on,” Silver Scalpel pointed out, before turning to Luna directly once again, an image of expertise even with his muzzle coated in water. “But, to be precise, I shouldn’t even be here. Mister Moonwarden should have been declared dead on arrival, or even prior. Considering the placement of the trauma, I’d say that the fact that the strike to the chest didn’t kill him outright was due to sheer luck.”

Luna had to stomach Silver Scalpel’s official, emotionless tone, despite the fact that her mind was running a fever, holding to every word as if gripped by obsessive madness. And bubbling fury.

“So... this was an assassination attempt against my servant? Are you certain, doctor?”

“Your Majesty, I have just said, these are not statements for a report,” the surgeon repeated himself, much in the same tone. “But I have seen my share of cuts and stabs, especially when I started dealing with your ilk on a more regular basis,” he added quieter, his sharp gaze going over the other two ponies. “By the way, how’s that colleague of yours, what’s his face, with the periocular motor tic?”

“He’s just fine,” Elegy responded in a tone which suggested that mentioning Wobble Wink at that moment offended her sensibility in some way. “But he is not the current—”

“I am well aware, I’ve been working on mister Moonwarden for however many hours it has been,” Silver Scalpel interrupted, though not his voice nor his demeanor showed any signs of irritation, just an expert’s cold approach. “Yet my observations, official or not, cannot change. A thrust, parallel to the ribs, though one set nearer than ‘optimal’. One, however, more than enough to perforate the lung pretty much across and cause a massive blood loss. One that usually ponies don’t really recover from, whatever professional aid is given at the spot… Not to mention that gash on the neck. The fractured tibia was adjuvant, at best.”

Luna found herself gulping against her will, hearing such a diagnosis, especially when the doctor continued.

“I had to change the garb over the course of the operation a few of times, not to mention that we were forced to use essentially all of the equipment available to us to even keep the Advisor alive. I was certain that we have hit an asystole at some point, which usually is not something one can return from, but…”

Silver Scalpel didn’t finish the sentence, he simply… shrugged.

It created such a vivid contrast with his demeanor that Luna had to press for more details. “Please, doctor, tell me. What do you mean by that?”

“Honestly, Your Majesty, I am uncertain of how I am still talking about mister Moonwarden in the present tense. Of course, his condition remains on the very brink of ‘critical’, so I am not going to be giving anypony false hopes, even you, as much as you might want to hear otherwise,” the doctor admitted in his unfazed professionalism, one that, while harsh, Luna could respect. “But I have dealt with my hoofful of terrible cases and lost causes. I know that mister Moonwarden had gone through a life-threatening situation once before, one which resulted in the abundant scar tissue he bears, all across from his withers to the croup. So, considering his current injuries, his general health and age, I think it is safe to say that he shouldn’t be with us at this point.”

Elegy lifted her hoof, her rich voice filled with both worry and confusion. “So…?”

“So while I have done my absolute best to ensure his survival up to this point, through my hooves and those of my colleagues, I cannot really take the credit for this operation,” Silver Scalpel admitted, sounding a little perplexed. “I wish I had a more professional explanation, but it would not be comprehensive. I will simply use the following assessment – mister Moonwarden, against all odds, simply refused to die.”

Luna felt a strange feeling come over her. Almost as if… As if she wanted to giggle. She managed to stop herself from doing so, but the sudden idea that her servant had simply protested against death, and that he managed to avoid it so far thanks to sheer obstinacy was a darkly amusing thought. If anypony would be able to do it, well, it would have to be him.

In the meantime, Silver Scalpel finally realized his muzzle was wet and took care of a wayward droplet at the edge of his mouth with a precise, practiced motion. He then spoke again, calm and collected. “That, however, does not mean that the situation is fully under control. We will have to keep him in a coma through pharmacological means, as I well recall that he is heavily resistant, if not entirely immune, to arcane anesthetics. We need to give him the highest chance of healing, if his body manages to find enough strength in it to make the effort. I assure that he will be monitored constantly, Your Majesty.”

Brass Plaque took a small step forth, his expression entirely professional. “Doctor, if this had been an a—”

“Oh, for Harmony’s sake, I have already said it twice, I am not making statements,” Silver Scalpel interrupted the pegasus, rolling his eyes. “But fret not. I will make sure that he is also monitored that way, so that nopony unsupervised gets close. I have a few trusted nurses, big colts, they will keep an eye out. They are professional, discreet, each could tie down a healthy griffon if necessary.”

Elegy’s muzzle scrunched after her eyes had briefly fluttered. “Considering the oozing satisfaction I can feel from you, Doctor, I am reluctant to ask whether you are speaking from experience. Though, on the other hoof, I believe I do know for certain why you are so careful about making any wayward statements.”

“No comment,” Silver Scalpel responded in his cold and flat way, looking the actress in the eye without shame.

Luna felt that she could have touched upon the topic, but with the earth pony having spent so much time just before, trying to save Moonwarden’s life, it wouldn’t be proper. Something else was to be said, however. “Doctor, I want to officially and personally thank you for all of your efforts so far. I want you to know that the Royal Advisor is…”

She paused.

In a flash, all of those strange words crept into her mind. Words that she didn’t realize could fit such a sentence. Some of them she… enjoyed thinking about in this brief moment, though she had to settle for an expression that befit her, instead.

“… important to me as a loyal and dutiful servant. As such, you have my deepest gratitude, and I do hope you can continue looking after Moonwarden until his recovery.”

Silver Scalpel nodded briefly, but even in this short gesture there was a respectable amount of satisfaction. “Thank you, Your Lunar Majesty, although think nothing of it. Besides what I have already mentioned about mister Moonwarden doing a lot of work himself,” he stated, still surprised about the situation, “I believe this is the right way of repaying his kindness, too. As you must know, Your Majesty, his endorsement was crucial in assuring that some of my articles even made it to publication.”

Elegy huffed just a little, gathering Luna’s attention, and the surgeon’s, who cocked an eyebrow at the expression of exasperation. “I don’t know medical journalism or peer-reviews as well as I do dramas and theater, but I can tell that those works of yours, Doctor, read less like a wonderful play about medical innovations, and more like pure obsession put on paper.”

“I suppose that, if the Royal Advisor found them worthwhile, they must have a certain worth to them,” Silver Scalpel replied, not an ounce of irritation in his voice. “If they shall at least start the discussion in our field regarding heredity, constitution and other races beyond ponykind, that is already progress beyond imagining. Usually nopony is even willing to touch upon the subject before the discussion devolves into mindless accusations.”

Luna was going to stop the disagreement there and then, seeing that Elegy was preparing to reply, but the doctor did that himself, turning his mint gaze her way.

“I am aware that furthering the cause of medicine thanks to the Advisor’s generosity and understanding is not to be repaid by one, paltry operation, but I am happy to be given a chance to give back for what I received.”

“And I hope you can continue repaying my Advisor then, Doctor,” Luna responded, trying to sound regal and confident despite all the tension she had been enduring so far. “I will make sure to show even greater thankfulness when I see him walking out of the hospital, I can assure you of that.”

“Thank you, Your Lunar Majesty, that is most kind… but I outright decline being made an administrator, or a dean of medicine, or anything like that, if your generosity would be so grand,” Silver Scalpel let her know without even a smug smirk. “These positions are a huge responsibility, which is fine with me, but also rob one of the time to follow one’s passions. On hunting trips, for example. And there are so many wonderful species out there to examine.”

Again, Luna stopped herself from commenting, especially seeing how Elegy’s muzzle twisted once more. She was perfectly fine with the silence and lack of further remarks being a form of partial gratitude to the surgeon.

Luna had felt her jaw clenching before she found the courage to ask Silver Scalpel about one more matter. Even though she wanted nothing more than to witness Moonwarden, she dreaded the… the sight she would encounter.

Yet she had to brave this anxiety, for him. “Could I… could I see him?” she finally managed to ask, surprised how meek again her voice sounded.

Silver Scalpel thought for a second before replying. “Your Majesty is well aware that the healing process is a fickle thing, and we want to prioritize patient comfort and safety. We have to move mister Moonwarden to his room now, and that will take some time, especially since we need to monitor his vital functions constantly,” he explained, making Luna ready to accept him declining her request. Yet, a small, almost imperceptible smile appeared on the surgeon’s lips. “But I will make sure you are allowed to see him for a brief moment after he is settled in, albeit from the corridor. Would that be alright?”

“Naturally, Doctor,” she told him, trying to hide the mirth over such an opportunity. To see Moonwarden one more time, at least, though that thought brought cold, paralyzing fear to her whole being.

True to his word, Silver Scalpel, before finally heading to rest after all of the long hours of operating, had assured that her servant had received one of the best rooms, prepared accordingly with many medical apparatus that Luna had little knowledge about. Of the many things that had changed over her absence, specialized technology was still a thing of wonder to her. However, she could easily understand that all of those contraptions were to constantly check on Moonwarden’s state, and alert his caretakers of any issues.

The doctor, as well, had made sure that the right ponies were constantly watching over the grey unicorn, though Elegy’s comment over them might have been a lot closer to the truth than one would be comfortable with. These nurses were strong, tight-lipped stallions that had both medical experience, as Luna bet, and would easily find some common ground with Toolbox, at least when it came to the readiness of applying necessary brute force to solve matters. Not that Luna felt intimidated by them in any way, as nopony would be able to stop her from seeing Moonwarden. But a fact was still a fact, and Silver Scalpel’s assistants were more than adequate to assure the extensive security for their patient.

Yet the moment Luna finally fixed her eyes on her servant, none of these previous thoughts of hers had any importance.

“Moonwarden…” she heard her own, shaking whisper.

The unicorn had been placed and properly supported on the bed in the most orderly and hygienic way that could be arranged, however seeing him like… like he was terrified Luna to the core.

She could only image the amount of work which had been put into simply keeping him alive, considering that the bandages were tightly covering most of his torso and neck. His mane had been combed, but it lacked that shine and neat quality that Moonwarden always tried to keep, battling his gray strands, which in return was giving the stallion a strange appearance, as if Luna was witnessing a wax figure rather than the actual pony. Those… tubes, placed around his nostrils, supplying him with fresh air as she understood, were similarly unnatural, just like all of those wires. They connected her servant to the machinery, like he was a poor, broken puppet on loose strings, left to fend for itself in an abandoned toy store…

Luna felt tears gathering in her eyes as she put her hoof against the glass, separating her from the stallion. His grey presence always had such incredible an strength and charismatic aspect, yet that time it was… gone. On the bed in front of her lay a poor, wounded unicorn, barely clinging to life. His clothing and belongings kept in a separate place for the moment, for investigation, leaving one of the most important ponies in Luna’s life before her, bare and powerless.

She would never call herself ‘utilitarian’, especially when it came to others. She never looked at ponies as mere assets to use, benefit from their talents and abilities. So it wasn’t that which was causing the strange... emptiness in Luna’s mind and heart. It wasn’t Moonwarden’s loyalty, it wasn’t his dutifulness, it wasn’t even his pride, which she had found herself both indulging and trimming, depending on the situation. The sheer fact that she couldn’t just talk with him, share her thoughts, her insecurities, the fact that she couldn’t witness his eyes shining so wonderfully when he was witnessing her smile. It was all so incredibly draining, debilitating, drilling a hole right in her heart.

“Your Majesty...?”

Luna perked up, thinking for a moment that the unicorn somehow woke up, greeted her, ready to ask if everything was fine!

But it was Elegy’s faint voice which came to her after all. Trying not to show disappointment over the fact, Luna somehow manage to move her gaze away from Moonwarden.

“Yes?”

“I have checked, as you have requested,” the actress replied, her voice both tender and official. “Other than the media trying to get a hold of any information they could extricate from the hospital, nopony had asked about master Moonwarden. No family, no official associates, nopony.”

Luna had told Elegy to make sure about that before seeing her servant, yes, and the news were a little perplexing to her. Moonwarden’s relationship with his family back in Trottingham was non-existent, to tell the truth, but she had hoped somepony would ask about him anyway. Especially considering the circumstances – a Royal Advisor found, covered in blood, in the middle of Canterlot. Though his kin’s indifference was not as hard to imagine as this sudden lack of interest from at least a single mare, one who should have been desperately trying to learn of his state. After all, he was carrying her likeness in his pocket, was he not...?

Luna sighed. Emotions were such strange things. Only recently, with all that had been happening, with her trying to break free of the ancient grasp of her past, her melancholy, she was truly rediscovering them. And while it made her feel sad for her servant being left without a loved one checking in on him, worrying, caring, she was nonetheless glad that she, herself, could fill that void with her presence.

And yet...

She placed her hoof on the glass again. She hoped to be able to be on the other side of this barrier in a night or two, if Moonwarden would continue to fight the silent battle for his life victoriously. She wanted to hold his hoof, to… to just be close. It felt almost irresponsible, but she hoped that Tia would help her and take on at least some of Luna’s usual responsibilities for the time being. Luna’s need to be in this hospital, by her servant’s bed, was simply overwhelming.

No, that wasn’t quite right. This wasn’t just some duty to a subordinate, or an unhealthy obligation, this felt much more important. Much deeper than that. Deeper than amity, than Friendship, it was just…

Luna… couldn’t name it properly, but trying to grasp the very feeling made her face grow pleasantly warmer. Right before her expression fell once more.

This was not the time for silly thoughts.

Chapter LXXVII – Dawning Light

Twilight expected the rest of the night to go uneventfully.

She hoped that to be the case, anyway, for she had had quite enough of excitement, and quite a few things to concern herself with. Starting with the Honored Lord Dusk Harvest and ending on the fact that the discussion she had shared with her companions made her actually far less worried about Rowan Berry and far more about Midnight.

This irony definitely wasn’t lost on Twilight. Even the way in which the two ponies had left her chamber created a glaring difference, so much so that she wasn’t certain what to even think about it. She knew her beloved was battling certain thoughts and old wounds, and now she could understand his guilt over his wife’s fate a bit better, but… But the way that he had just stood up and left? Leaving her with the healer alone, all while knowing perfectly well that she was more than just a fellow member of the entourage?

That meant that something either profound or truly terrible had come upon him. Twilight trusted that she understood his perturbation well enough, and that Midnight simply needed some time before he would finally best it and return. And yet, as much as she lacked the batpony sense of time, she knew when her worry lasted for too long and was becoming unbearable.

So, having spent the majority of the day reading the books she had with her, or trying to anyway, as well as mentally preparing for having to leave the Mountain of Dusk soon, she finally decided that enough was enough. She had to check on how Midnight was doing, as the only ponies to knock on her door had been the local servants carrying her supper and giving her curious glances.

Surely, more rumors circulated about the Iug. One courtier seeing Lord Dusk Harvest leaving her chamber in a huff was more than enough, she presumed.

Though, as soon Twilight rapped on the door of the adjacent chamber, she knew something else wasn’t right. Notably because Rowan Berry was the pony to appear at the threshold, and almost immediately, as if she were concerned so much about Midnight’s whereabouts herself and was expecting it to be him coming back for the day.

As it turned out a breath after, Twilight wasn’t wrong in assuming all of that.

“Are you… looking for Maednoc Wentr, hwalba knaze?” the healer inquired, her voice a little unsure.

Twilight nodded, both surprised by and immediately reading into the other mare’s cautious tone. “He hasn’t come back yet? At all?”

“No. I genuinely thought that he could have first returned to see you, but, since you are here...” the operative replied, pointing out the obvious scenario. She then looked up and down the corridor, as if Midnight was going to just appear out of nowhere right that very moment. “I, too, haven’t seen him ever since we had that conversation.”

Now that made Twilight feel the strong grip of fear clutching her heart. Considering what she had learnt and what had been crossing her mind ever since, could there have been a chance that Midnight had gotten himself into some sort of trouble…?

The sheer thought was… was horrifying! Oh, why would she even let him venture away like that?!

And yet Rowan Berry, surely the pony most suited to be the perpetrator of the terrible orders from her Lord, was right before Twilight, and did seem to be genuinely concerned about Midnight’s whereabouts. It definitely wouldn’t be the case otherwise, for the healer’s worry was genuine.

“Rowan Berry, do you have any idea where he could have gone about the place?” Twilight asked firmly, but the other mare could only shrug, clearly as perplexed as she was.

“Not really, no…” the operative admitted, biting her lower lip. “He looked rather emotional, but… I mean, I could wager…”

Rowan Berry was going to continue, Twilight realized, though unfortunately right when she decided to make her own bet about Midnight’s location. “Do you think he could be at the herame? I know that he can seek solace in those so...”

“... I could check!”

“Would you accompany me?”

Both the mares realized that they spoke at the same time, though even that funny coincidence didn’t really feel amusing at the moment.

Still, Rowan Berry nodded, looking back into the room briefly. “I will, of course, accompany you, hwalba knaze. Though, as those things tend to happen, Maednoc Wentr is going to likely return the moment we leave. I cannot really leave him a note by the door, I don’t think.”

“We’ve used only one set of corridors to reach these chambers, I don’t think we will miss him on our way out. And the shrine is not far, we can first check there and then return, just in case?” Twilight proposed, finding Rowan Berry agreeing without protest.

Still, it had to be said, it was a little weird for Twilight to trot through the palace with an operative at her side. They didn’t really enjoy a casual talk on the way, too. At the same time, Twilight didn’t feel particularly… endangered by the closeness of Rowan Berry, even as they were taking passageways that didn’t have a crowd of courtiers shuffling about the place. Of course, nopony would be foolish enough to make a decisive move in a space like that, yet Twilight’s instinct wasn’t flaring even a little.

It was due to the healer’s attention being so focused on Midnight. She couldn’t be anypony else at that moment but a worried mare, much to Twilight’s curiosity.

Still, seeing the great colonnade of the Mountain of Dusk’s caused a shiver to rattle her spine, as Count Mistlock’s words were as alive in her mind as… as that dreadful smile from the Lesyi she had witnessed.

“Is something the matter, hwalba knaze?” Rowan Berry asked, clearly witnessing the shudder.

“Yes, but it’s just… you know, all the emotions of the day,” Twilight replied, trying to focus again, already peeling her eyes out for any signs of Midnight.

“I think I do understand,” the healer admitted, also looking about. “We need to head in, I don’t think he would be praying out here…”

Which was a logical thing to say, so Twilight only nodded, then trotted between the columns and into the hallowed space of the shrine. It was occupied by a few more ponies than the last time, spread about the main nave, but none of them were wearing the dark armor of the Nightguard.

However, there was one brandishing the noble attire of an overseer.

‘Of all the ponies’, Twilight thought to herself, wishing to gently back away from the center nave. She cautiously motioned for Rowan Berry to do the same, but the healer was at least three steps ahead of her, even while being physically behind.

However, Dusk Tarn must have just finished his supplications, as he swiftly got up onto his hooves, then turned in a hurry.

His eyes met Twilight’s almost immediately. It wasn’t a surprise, for how often would there be a purple, royal sunpony in a smart dress among those present in the holy shrine? And at least, for all the coldness of his demeanor and his persistent anger at Midnight, the Overseer General seemed to be pleased witnessing her in the herame.

“Neskaza Lunee… welae tueu noc illum,” the stallion greeted her, bowing before the Goddess’ name and then Twilight herself, and keeping his voice accordingly low in respect for the holy place. “I didn’t realize that you were paying your respects to Bogine in here, Honored Princess.”

Twilight felt very, very reluctant to mention the real reason for her presence, but she also wasn’t keen on lying. Especially not in a place like this, for obvious reasons.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee… illum tuu noc tez, Nadvidan Okolnu,” she responded in a whisper of her own, thankfully remembering the title in Noctraliyar. “I try to visit the shrines in the Mountains I am in. They are places of great significance and architectural beauty both.”

“I understand your fascination, even if I don’t have much time to appreciate it myself. Even when I do visit, I need to focus on my prayers first, the place’s beauty… well, not even second, Bogine forgive me,” Dusk Tarn explained.

Something about his tone seemed a little off, which prompted Twilight to ask. “Has something happened, Overseer General? I’m sorry if I am prying, but you seem to be on edge just now.”

The stallion looked back at her as if to present the obvious reply regarding the ‘just now’. However, his polite if frigid response came as well.

“While I am thankful that you have asked, hwalba knaze, this is nothing to be concerned about, and it would be unprofessional of me to complain about an abundance of duties and mounting stress,” he added, obviously trying to sound confident. “Sometimes we are called to simply endure it all and, while unpleasant, it is but a burden to take upon oneself.”

Twilight wouldn’t want to push the topic further, considering all that she had learnt, but it seemed that the Overseer General was somewhat keen on doing that anyway.

“I see that your entourage is not complete this time around.”

“Uhm, why, yes,” she admitted, as she couldn’t simply deny a fact. “This is but a small excursion to the shrine for me, so I don’t think a bodyguard is much needed.”

She realized, from Dusk Tarn’s furrowed brow, that it wasn’t the best explanation she could think of. “I would presume that his role would be to keep a constant watch over you, as that is what being a bodyguard means.”

“Perhaps,” Twilight agreed, though only partially. “But I am not endangered in any way here, in this holy space, am I?”

“Not in that sense, Honored Princess,” the stallion told her, his tone firmer, though not louder. “Yet taking one’s duties seriously is a requirement in our culture, even if one would think them unnecessary. If such a situation even exists.” Dusk Tarn paused to shrug, though in this gesture there was far more gravity than one would expect. “Shame the soleespalu colt never learnt that, despite everything.”

“That’s not true.”

For a moment, in the pause following that sentence, Twilight felt mounting confusion. Not at the statement itself, as it was quite proper, but at the fact that it wasn’t her who had spoken it.

Instead, it was Rowan Berry’s voice which echoed ever so slightly among the closest columns. Not loud enough to spawn additional attention, but definitely to cause Dusk Tarn to give the healer a side glance, one piercing enough to cause anypony to shiver.

“Is it not?” the stallion inquired, his voice becoming even colder. “And what would you know about that, lupule?”

“I… I mean—”

“How long have you been accompanying the hwalba knaze? A couple of weeks, since her arrival? You know Maednoc Wentr so well after such a short time?”

Rowan Berry dared not to reply to any of those questions. Was it the venom in them or the high station of the stallion asking, it was hard for Twilight to tell. Yet the healer took a step back, lowering her head, while Dusk Tarn took her silence as his victory, turning his attention away from her.

“For your sake, Honored Princess, I hope that he will follow his very basic orders with enough diligence after all,” he told Twilight, and the emotions bubbling inside of him risked getting out in the holy place. He was actively fighting that, it was discernible. “Bogine znate he cannot be trusted with anything more important, more… dear.”

Twilight started her own battle at that moment, as she would have wanted nothing more than to press the issue, despite knowing that it would be a terrible idea.

Dusk Tarn didn’t leave her with a choice, however, giving her a nod. “Have a pleasant morning and day, hwalba knaze.”

Twilight knew that there was no point in stopping him, or trying to fight his stance. Once again, this wasn’t a place nor the time, and Twilight had had to learn that lesson well during her stay in Noctraliya.

“You as well, Nadvidan Okolnu,” she only responded, returning a regal nod to the stallion as he trotted away, trying to keep himself together.

Tears had invaded his eyes at the very mention of something, or rather, somepony most dear.

Dusk Tarn’s wound was deep, deeper than Twilight could reliably understand, and even empathize with. She had never suffered a loss like that, and considering the importance of family in Noctraliya, both the one made of Houses and the natural one, she could only try to imagine how terrifying was the Overseer General’s affliction of heart.

She almost hoped not to grasp the full, painful extent of it, and she felt almost relieved to see the stallion go. She could return to finding Midnight without his former father-in-law looming over the search. But, first things came first.

“Thank you, Rowan Berry.”

The healer looked up at her, more at ease now that Dusk Tarn had left, though that did not stop her confusion.

“For what, hwalba knaze?”

“For defending Midnight Wind,” Twilight explained, assuring her voice was low, and keeping a discreet eye for onlookers as well. There were enough rumors about the Mountain as it was. “I believe that the Overseer General is far too critical of him.”

“I… thought so too. I mean, despite everything,” Rowan Berry told her, in a tone that could only mean a hint at her profession, “Maednoc Wentr is doing his best. There’s just a lot happening, and I understand why he would want time to himself. Even so, this prolonged absence is worrying.”

Twilight looked at the other mare askance, then shook her head, realizing the obvious. “Of course, you must be more than aware of what happened and why Dusk Tarn carries so much… aversion to Midnight.”

One would think that Rowan Berry would immediately comment Twilight shortening the name out of habit, but the operative instead inhaled and held the breath in for a good moment. Her eyes had those strange glints about them.

“More than you realize,” the healer finally admitted, and something about that sentence was almost frighteningly honest.

An operative’s job, as Twilight imagined. “You’ve researched him before you joined us, have you not?”

“Let’s just say that I know, and leave it at that, hwalba knaze,” the healer replied, suddenly as terribly serious as she had been candid. “And it’s Midnight Wind.”

Twilight almost slapped herself on the lips, but that would surely spawn attention, so she just nodded instead, then took one more glance about the place. “Well, Midnight Wind’s not here. Should we leave, or would you like to pray shortly?”

Rowan Berry’s expression fell a bit more. “The Goddess shall understand if I don’t do that. I… need focus and time to properly formulate my prayers currently.”

“I think I can grasp that,” Twilight admitted, turning around to leave the shrine.

“I don’t believe so,” the healer instead told her, but there wasn’t any malice in her words. “I simply have been given… a certain inspiration. I feel that, before I again turn to our Mother, I need to rethink many things.”

“I hope that it will help you, sincerely,” Twilight told her. Yes, she was unable to fathom the whole mystery of batpony faith, but as long as experiencing it lead to self-improvement? There was nothing wrong with that.

However, standing in the shrine and Rowan Berry’s following silence were not going to help them locate Midnight. And since he wasn’t about, trying to consider things on his own in the holy space dedicated to the Goddess, then perhaps it would be prudent to turn from what was sacred to the mundane, and simply ask about.

Thankfully, the healer took that upon herself without hesitation. After they had left the shrine and stopped where the Mountain’s main cavern was splitting, the mare asked a few passerby and even a pair of the local militia whether anypony hadn’t seen a Nightguardian trotting about. Twilight would bet that, considering the unit’s status, it would be hard to simply overlook a warrior in such characteristic gear heading someplace, especially in a place living and breathing gossip.

Luck or the Goddess, maybe both, were on their side.

“Apparently,” Rowan Berry reported back to Twilight as she finished a couple of conversations, “Midnight Wind has been seen heading down into the Dalli. One of the wampiri patrolling the passageways saw him taking one of the tunnels to the lower levels.”

“I take it they haven’t asked him for a reason?”

“I think they just assumed he had reason to, hwalba knaze,” the healer admitted. “We are guests about and Maednoc Wentr bid nocferratan. That would be more than enough to think that he can go wherever he pleases…” Rowan Berry tilted her head still. “Though, in my opinion, they should have asked.”

“At least it would help us learn what is going on…” Twilight responded, earning a nod of agreement from the healer. “Where to, then?”

“He took the deeper stairwells, eastern ones. We could follow and ask on the way.”

That sounded like a decent initial plan, so the two of them were soon on their way. From what Twilight understood about the tunnels’ positioning, they were a pathway leading by the Mountain’s very edge, down the cliff and in the direction of the great waterfall, providing the Valleys with their fresh, crystalline sustenance. It was also easy to assume that the majority of the water in the Iug itself flowed from this direction, Twilight could imagine a complex pump system allowing that to happen. Such arrangement also had to be accessible somehow, likely from the passages they were taking, and the surprising number of ponies with various tools was a hint towards that.

As Twilight and Rowan Berry were descending even lower, with the latter confirming with a worker that Midnight had passed through not as long ago, Twilight felt rather happy that she had mastered the spell on her eyes. Of course, casting it through her beloved was always a good opportunity at a moment to themselves, but she could now quite reliably achieve the desired effect on her own. It was definitely a good thing, as those tunnels had very few lanterns placed in them, and descending down the steps would have otherwise become problematic really fast.

Rowan Berry’s question echoed slightly in the stairwell, even as she tried to ask it in but a whisper. “Are you… worried, hwalba knaze?”

“I take that you are not asking about this descent, even with these steps being as steep as they are…” Twilight commented, spotting that even the healer was being particularly careful. “Yes. Yes, I am definitely worried, for many reasons. Not just the… one you are already aware of,” she told the other mare, trying to keep her voice low as well. “I think it is understandable, however, it is unlike Midnight to just wander off.”

However, for all the explanation, it looked like Twilight hadn’t understood Rowan Berry’s question. “No, that is not what I meant. Not entirely, at least,” the operative told her back, her tone a little abashed.

“Oh? What would you have in mind, then?”

“Well…” There was a slight pause, one that definitely made Twilight concerned. “This place is quite… remote.”

It was true.

It was horrifically true, and such a statement coming from almost anypony could cause mounting panic, regardless of circumstances. These tunnels, despite being maintained and used, appeared almost abandoned at some points, and a perfect place for unsightly actions.

And yet… there was something about Rowan Berry’s tone that almost completely nullified the underlining threat of such a sentence.

“It is a remote place, yes,” Twilight replied, with confidence which she had managed to rapidly gather.

“You are not…” the healer began, seemingly catching herself on a word straight away. “A… app… apprehensive? About going through one of such kunikuli with… me?”

That ‘me’ also held an underlying threat. Twilight thought that she must have looked like the most carefree, naïve, trusting pony about, descending into the depths of a Mountain with an occultane right by her side. Yet she held her head high and allowed her voice to sound natural, without forcing herself to be courageous.

“I must say that I would be concerned heading anywhere with an operative…” she whispered barely audibly, to avoid the echo. “But I am not worried, no. I am accompanied by a healer, and a pony who had shown that she can be most reasonable, if only given a choice.”

“… is that what you really think of me?” Rowan Berry asked, mindful of volume, but showing surprise nonetheless. “That I am ‘reasonable’?”

“I believe that you are, or at least can be,” Twilight responded, allowing herself a smile. “You have shown a considerable change ever since we have met. For once, you are not looking at me constantly like you want to do me harm…”

Rowan Berry appeared like she was ashamed by that, or at least that she was caught showing it so overtly. “I suppose I can be blamed for that.”

“You have loyalty in mind, that’s not a terrible thing, and you were faced with a… quite unlikely scenario with me and Midnight Wind. Don’t be too hard on yourself.”

“I don’t think you can absolve me of everything, hwalba knaze, by finding an explanation for my actions and feelings,” Rowan Berry protested quietly. “I know why I feel how I feel, Bogine knows why I am trying to contain it. Don’t take fault away from me just because, that is not how that works.”

Now those words gave Twilight a pause, at least internally. She still had stairs before her, after all, but further descent also meant having a moment to ponder on them.

At least, before the sound of rushing water began to be more and more apparent.

“Are we so far down, already? Is this the basin?” Twilight asked, with Rowan Berry shaking her head after a moment.

“Nye, not yet, I think this tunnel does not reach that far down,” the healer deemed, actively listening to the sound. “There… might be an outcropping of some sort, that is definitely the alkeced.”

“The waterfall,” Twilight mouthed to herself, joyous that she was able to guess the word through what she had already grasped about the language.

The healer’s words proved to be true a couple of minutes after. The sound of the crashing water was becoming profound, and soon the staircase came to a stop, in a small room which sported a doorway to the outside.

The view she encountered when they crossed the threshold was breathtaking, and not only due to the sky outside signaling the coming dawn. The majestic flow from above was descending at this height like a silver mist, as if fashioned out of countless little diamonds. The water was ready and willing to send reflections all over, be those due to the argent Sign of the Goddess and ancestors among the stars, or the golden and scorching Sun. These little gems didn’t care, occupied as they were with their life-carrying mission, heading to the Valleys below, not that they couldn’t find the time and eagerness to create a dazzling pattern on the inside of the rocky recess.

Twilight wondered whether it was a naturally created cavity, or pushed further into the Mountain’s stone to allow for an easier passage across the cliff, wherever this crossing lead to. And whether somepony designing it took into consideration what a brilliantly charming place this was, allowing to witness the orchards and gardens below through the curtain of rushing water. She definitely wouldn’t be against spending some time to appreciate this panorama, a marvel of nature and care, pondering on things.

As it turned out, Twilight wasn’t the only pony considering that option.

A good distance away, likely at the very midway of this outcropping, Midnight was sitting. His mane was falling down freely, dampened by the wayward mist of water, and his eyes were closed. He wasn’t praying, at least he didn’t have his forelegs lifted to the sky, but he appeared contemplative nonetheless. Though, even from this distance Twilight could feel a certain tension which was gripping him.

This wasn’t a moment of relaxation for her beloved, rather a silent but fierce, inner battle.

Rowan Berry must have recognized that too, staying where she was as she spotted his presence. She gave Twilight a glance, waiting for her decision on how to proceed.

It was both an easy choice to make and not. To be close to Midnight was important to her, but he hadn’t sought this place for company, that much was certain. Yet Twilight could not imagine just leaving him like that. Last time he had decided to vanish, he was in so much discomfort and inner turmoil, and it could have been happening again.

She took an uncertain step forward, her eyes locked on her beloved. For some reason, every next trot was harder than the previous one, as if she was being physically pushed away from the direction she was taking. She couldn’t quite explain it, there was almost a protest from inside of her, as if interrupting Midnight would carry with itself some sort of a disaster just waiting to happen.

Twilight looked back, realizing that Rowan Berry was not by her side, but the healers gaze and gentle gesture clearly stated that she was going to give them a little room, at least for now. Twilight definitely appreciated her tact, even if she wasn’t going to leave the mare standing on her own for long, even in such a wondrous place.

Midnight didn’t seem to be paying any attention. His eyes were still closed, his body was tensed up, even his wings were twitching occasionally, though the bandaged one wasn’t allowed to show much of that. All of it and his mane falling down in a wet curtain around his neck betrayed a vicious struggle he was enduring.

But one that definitely didn’t occupy his instinct.

The moment when Twilight deliberated calling out to him, his eyes abruptly opened and his head snapped so quickly towards her that she almost jumped back in shock. He couldn’t have heard her with the sound of water from below, but that didn’t stop him from realizing somepony was approaching him.

Midnight’s eyes were wet, but it had nothing to do with the watery vapor permeating the outcropping. No, his internal struggle was to blame for that. His lips mouthed her name, then he sighed, looking out towards the lush Valleys behind the waterfall’s curtain.

Twilight didn’t waste a moment, approaching closer and sitting by him. She doubted she could truly enjoy the sight which seemed to keep him in its thrall, but she wanted to learn what was special about it, nonetheless. She spared one glance towards Rowan Berry, but the healer remained at a distance, out of a certain respect to the situation as well as Twilight herself.

“This was one of our places…”

Midnight’s voice somehow reached Twilight’s ears, despite the rushing water, and in a strange way seemed to play along the waterfall’s violent composition, though the turmoil inside of the stallion felt greater yet than the dazzling cascade of silver.

“She loved it here,” he continued, in the same, sorrowful tone. “We would sit here every time we were in the Iug. She would weave plans, great designs, about making the Dalli a more wondrous place yet. She listened to the water. She let it speak to her, tell her how it wanted to help the earth and the trees, and us. Her lips were smiling, just like her soul.”

Twilight found Midnight’s words as nothing else but solemn poetry. It revealed without hesitation who her beloved had in mind, and it appeared that the memory of his deceased wife had brought him to this place

Twilight understood why, the view was singular and spectacular. “It’s lovely here,” she told him back.

Midnight continued without acknowledging her words. Maybe she was too quiet or maybe he couldn’t care. “I decided to try and find my peace here, in this view, in this… familiarity, but… I don’t know if it helped. I don’t think it did. It just brought back memories, the ones that I cannot shake off. Ones that constrict my throat, and bind my tongue, and make my teeth grind against themselves…” Midnight revealed, forlornly looking forward. With his mane down, he looked like a hermit who had withdrawn from his old life to try and find himself once again in the primal majesty of nature, yet one that hadn’t yet reached that goal, considering his tone. “Why am I so weak?”

The melody of his voice made Twilight ready to scoot closer to her beloved and embrace him, but she didn’t know whether that was the right thing to do. A reply was warranted, however, since she was finding it hard to go along with how downtrodden and embarrassed he looked.

“I’ve told you, Midnight, crying is not a sign of weakness. It shows that you care and—”

“You know nothing.”

For a brief moment Twilight wasn’t sure whether it was the watery vapor around or Midnight’s words that made her feel so cold, but she couldn’t fool herself. That one word, that one expression carried with itself so much loathing, so much accusation and venom, it coursed through her being as if she had just been bitten by an unseen adder.

Midnight was keen on healing her of that feeling, protecting her, even if inadvertently striking her in the first place.

“But... how could you know, ab Bogine? It isn’t your fault, it is but mine. Mine, as all of it was.”

Twilight didn’t understand what he meant, but the conviction and the pain in Midnight’s voice were both evident and crushing. His entire body seemed to bend under that weight, even if he didn’t move a muscle.

She decided to speak up, even as the hurt from his previous sentence remained. “Midnight, I—”

“Ia znat,” the stallion interrupted almost instantaneously, “you are trying your best to understand me, to grasp my thoughts, my pain, everything about me. Such a shame that I am unworthy of your attempts, of your kindness and your pure heart,” he claimed, a terrible smile coming over his muzzle. It was sad, sour, maddened. “But it is all so dreadfully simple, agonizingly obvious. It is just that I am a coward. A terrible coward. Damn my accolades, damn my pride, I’m just a coward. And you…” Twilight was expecting him to glance at her, but even that didn’t happen. ”You just cannot fathom some things. Sometimes I cannot fathom them, it’s like I cut them away from me, a part of me. I push it all away, but how can one compete with a force of a lawin.”

Twilight wanted to ask, wanted to know so badly the point he was trying to make! Yet his words flew out of him, cascaded like the waterfall before their muzzles.

“I’ve told you, all that time ago, that I am not worthy of you, that I will hurt you. You held me through that, convinced me that it could be otherwise, but think not that, in my moments of weakness, I am forgetting what I warned you about. No, it is especially when I am like this do I realize just how terrible my words were, and are,” Midnight continued, his gaze locked on the mountainous horizon past the falling current, where light of the day gathered more and more, soon threatening to enter the Valleys below, to the dread of the workers and the joy of their charge. “You love me, and that is why you know nothing. Perhaps… Perhaps there lies the irony. Perhaps that is why we ‘remove’ those that offend our nation so greatly. Because we love our kin, and would not want there to be anything vile and twisted among us. But that is no way of living if we are, ourselves, twisted.”

Twilight shifted a little nearer still. She didn’t want to startle him by touch, but she needed to be by him. His closeness would surely help her understand, and would shield her from the cold gathering around her, the terrible, clammy feeling manifesting from her anxiety and the humidity caused by the waterfall. More importantly, however, she wanted, she needed to help Midnight let go of all those surging emotions. She wasn’t entirely sure what he meant, but it was clear from this outburst that things became complicated and terrifying for him in the confines of his head.

His wide, almost manic eyes testified of the turmoil. “I hoped, I so hoped…” he uttered, shaking all over. “I hoped that I could somehow make it work. That I could contain it in, that I would… I would do something, I would say something, but I got nothing, got nowhere. And I’m strangling myself!” he bit his lower lip with his fangs, drawing a droplet of scarlet from them. His words sounded like a mournful wail. “I’ve felt like this before, Bogine, I don’t want that feeling again! That is why... why I am so afraid, but saying nothing puts me back in that abyss too.”

Using the pause, Twilight decided to ask, hoping it wasn’t the wrong thing to do.

“What scares you so much, Midnight?”

“… you.”

Twilight felt like laughing. However, it wasn’t sudden, malicious ridicule that tried to force that reaction from her. No, it was pure surprise and that feeling of confusion that wanted to manifest through an expression of sour joy. Yet if Midnight replied as he did he must have meant it, there must have been a deeper meaning to it all. It was just about finding it, reaching for it.

Twilight hoped her beloved would help her understand that much, in the sea of his uneasiness.

“Why… do you fear me, Midnight?” she asked, in the kindest tone she could muster.

His voice remain unchanged, on the brink of madness. “I don’t want to be alone. Not again. Not because of who I am and the many mistakes I have made. Not again…”

“And… why would you be alone ever again, my love?”

The stallion opened his mouth to speak, as Twilight rejoiced that perhaps she just managed to reach him through his bout of turmoil, yet his head shifted suddenly, away from her. It immediately terrified her to think that things took a wrong turn instead, that Midnight hit a wall in his mind that made him reluctant to even face her, despite her best intentions.

That might have been true, after all, but she soon realized that her beloved had another good reason to look in the opposite direction. Just like he had done when sensing her arrival, the stallion managed to somehow detect that another pony was approaching him, and Twilight, upon looking past Midnight, understood why his reaction was so sudden.

She felt her mane standing on end. Of all the ponies that could have made a sudden appearance… it was Dusk Tarn who was approaching from the other side of the passageway.

The Overseer General, upon witnessing Midnight, stopped immediately as if petrified, one of his forelegs lifted up over the stone. He would have surely dropped his ledger, were it not for the fact that he not only lacked any signs of office, but was also wearing a most simple gown, looking like just a passerby rather than one of the most crucial ponies in the Mountain and beyond.

Dusk Tarn’s expression was, likewise, far removed from his esteemed position, twisting violently at the sight of Midnight.

“Smiyeset tu?!” his shout cut through the roar of the rushing water, as the stallion continued approaching, each step looking like it could crack the very rock underneath and plunge everypony into the basin below. “Tu smiyeset wen hic?! Post kwo tu robite ipe?!”

Midnight got up to his hooves in a split second, his wet mane shifting violently. The two batponies looked like they were about to have a fight there and then, after all those tense, emotional meetings during the last couple of nights.

It would have most probably been the case, were it not for Dusk Tarn spotting Twilight from behind Midnight, which surprised him enough to once more stop him in his advance. His eyes widened, but cold fury still persisted in them, even alongside confusion.

“Hwalba knaze? Why did he…?” The older stallion looked briefly at Midnight, then back to her. “Why are you here?”

Twilight was going to reply, honestly, but her beloved was faster.

“The Honored Princess came here to witness one of the most beautiful sights of the Iug u Waesper, one that not many ponies know about. I decided t—”

“Prokleyitu tuu ver, I’ve had enough of you and your ‘decisions’!” Dusk Tarn interrupted, baring his fangs. “How dare you even come here, with the Honored Princess or not?!”

Midnight, despite being as emotionally compromised as Twilight had witnessed, almost immediately tried to hide it all inside. It was a feat of self-control, no doubt, though she worried just how much strength it cost him.

“This was a special place for us both, as you know. I’ve wanted to pay my respect to her memory at the same time.”

Dusk Tarn hissed so viciously he almost snarled. “And I suppose you also look for her among the giwazdi every night, nye?! Don’t make me laugh!”

“I loved her, vezpatr.”

“Tacit!”

“What’s happen—”

Twilight turned to spot that Rowan Berry arrived as well, as she must have taken note of the Overseer General from the distance... or maybe heard his shouts, for even the waterfall couldn’t utterly muffle the exchange. The healer’s eyes widened as she saw the older stallion, though she cautiously came closer, if only to be a witness to the situation and not a participant.

Not that Dusk Tarn cared at this point, his gaze only briefly acknowledging the mare’s presence. Though he gave her another, warning glance soon after, clearly remembering the exchange from just a short while ago, before focusing on Midnight once more.

“Do not think that even the Honored Princess’ presence will stop me, or any other pony witnessing this, for that matter. I have tolerated seeing you around, again and again enduring your presence. But this…! Here?! This is an outrage!”

Midnight took the protest without flinching, though Twilight could have sworn that his gaze became that little bit more manic, as he was facing head on the fury of his father-in-law.

“You blame me, Nadvidan Okolnu, and I have no intention of escaping this blame,” the stallion spoke, trying to remain as calm as possible, though his upper lip was shuddering dangerously. “I’ve been escaping from too many things in my life, too many truths. If I can accept one of those, perhaps others will follow suit.”

Twilight felt the surge of pride for her beloved saying so, but Dusk Tarn’s anger was pushing away all other emotions but indignation from the scene.

“How noble, Maednoc Wentr!” the older stallion judged the declaration, almost spitting after saying the name. “You accept the blame so gallantly when in it indisputable!”

Midnight’s head hung just a little, as if he had just used the last ounces of his strength to make his declaration. “I will not argue.”

“The less I hear from you the better!” Dusk Tarn shouted again, taking another step in Midnight’s direction, not mindful of Twilight’s presence right nearby, and of her beloved’s stance lowering ever so slightly.

Even with Midnight being soaked through due to the waterfall’s vapor in the air, and emotionally wrecked, his instinct was acting accordingly, and his training and position were giving his pose a dangerous edge. Twilight was keeping an eye on his reactions. She trusted in him being able to contain himself, but there were limits to everything, especially patience when dealing with a furious father of a deceased wife.

Not to even mention that the very time for this ‘exchange’ was very quickly running out. Twilight could feel through her enchantment that remaining in this open passageway was going to become painful in but a few minutes. The bright aura of the morning was now firmly filling the horizon, turning the regal blue into blinding, white gold. Soon enough the Sun itself would show its glorious, but overwhelming presence over the mountain ranges, its rays giving life, but striking viciously at night-accustomed eyes.

Midnight must have been aware of this too, but he was focused so much on the pony before him that he was willing to risk sunlight striking them both soon.

“There is one thing that you will hear from me, Nadvidan Okolnu,” he declared, taking his own step forth.

A move that caused both Twilight and Rowan Berry to follow, getting a bit closer to him. Their gazes met, and both of them looked ready to stop Midnight from doing something unreasonable.

Dusk Tarn, likewise, planted his hooves more firmly onto the ground, as if ready for a pounce. He lacked the build of a warrior, but Twilight would not be surprised by him being ready to stand his ground nevertheless, driven by his hatred towards Midnight.

Who, despite being cautious, anxious, overwhelmed and steady alike, decided to continue peaking, trying to stop his voice from shaking alongside his whole body. He sounded both more confident and more on the edge due to his mighty effort. “I never had the courage to say it, true. Another one of my faults, and there are many. But I cannot keep all of this inside me, as Bogine knows, I am a step away from losing my mind… Or maybe I have already lost it at this point?”

“Spare me the—!”

“Ia ecus.”

Those two words served as an interruption, clear and loud, despite the roaring waterfall. The Overseer General didn’t react to them however, unmoved, regardless of the strength of that declaration.

Midnight continued, unabated. “I am so sorry, Dusk Tarn, for what happened. I should have said it so long ago. I always thought that my pain was the justice I deserved, but…” He paused for a moment, to catch his shaky breath. “That was what I needed to feel, tac, but not what I needed to do. I begged for Dusk Stream’s forgiveness many times, now... I am ready to beg for yours.”

Twilight felt that her eyes were wet, though it had nothing to do with the vapor in the air. Something about Midnight being ready to make such a step was deeply profound and touching. It was as if she could, among the turmoil and strife within him, see a wall in his mind crumble and topple. She could only hope that it was something that could give him the relief he was so desperately searching for.

However, Dusk Tarn didn’t seem impressed, moved, or touched. The older stallion only stood where he was, giving Midnight the stare that harbored nothing but harmful intentions. And one which was beginning to strain under the gathering sunlight, though that wasn’t enough to have the Overseer General relent.

“You are ready… to beg…” he spoke, measuring his words, dripping with venom. “How humble and proper of you. Perhaps if you had such humility and propriety in the first place, we wouldn’t be standing here! Or, better yet, we would be standing here in greater number!”

Midnight didn’t flinch, though these words were like a physical strike. Twilight definitely felt them as such, and, much to her surprise, so did Rowan Berry. A glance the healer’s way showed that her muzzle twitched just a little. She had also taken a small step forward, her other foreleg lifted ever so slightly, not to trot on, but to raise up, as if to try get the conversation under control.

Not that Dusk Tarn cared to do so, though his gaze briefly landed on the operative and then on Twilight herself. Nothing about it spelled shame, reluctance to continue or anything of the sort. This was a stare of a wounded father, a pony who lost his precious, treasured child, and few anguishes in life could match that pain.

Midnight recognized that as well. “I cannot change what happened, even though you have no idea how much I would want that, D—”

“Suddenly wise enough to see that?!” the Overseer General interrupted again. “No, Maednoc Wentr, things aren’t that easy, for the pain you caused…! The shame you brought, the loss you have inflicted on my bloodline, are all unforgivable! And why did it happen? On a whim?! What did my f-filiye, iaa ertaca filiye…!” The stallion almost choked, so much emotions entered his voice there and then. “Where was she lacking? What did she ever do to deserve this?!”

Midnight didn’t reply. He just stood there, head low, his damp mane giving him an even more sorrowful look, as his father-in-law was chastising him with righteous might, not even caring that he was doing it in Equestrian, in front of a Princess as the witness.

“So you stand here, now, and dare to beg forgiveness of me?! No, Maednoc Wentr, you will have no forgiveness, for there is none to be found here! Scream at the skies! Cry to the stars above, not to me, for my heart won’t offer you respite! Not for what your vice caused!” Dusk Tarn made his point perfectly clear. “And to think that iaa filiye, out of the goodness of her heart, still wanted to return to your soleespalu hide! But no wonder!”

Twilight was almost ready to interfere, but Rowan Berry’s reaction again summoned her attention. The healer was now past Midnight, cautiously moving in the direction of the Overseer General, even if anypony’s instinct would be to get away from him and his exploding anger.

Her expression was worried, yes, but… it wasn’t a worry aimed at Midnight.

Even as Twilight’s beloved looked up, his gaze still sad but also… confused? It looked like something about Dusk Tarn’s tone perplexed him, despite the oozing anger from the Overseer General.

“… ‘ no wonder’? What—?”

“Because she knew what her duty was! Bogine, we’ve taught her too well how to be a proper mare and wife!” Dusk Tarn interrupted, baring his teeth in entirety, now that the light of day was also firmly aggravating his gaze. “It was you who had forgotten your commitment! And even then, even then, she was ready! She told us herself that what happened meant nothing, because now you two could finally be happy!”

Twilight was no less confused than her beloved. Of the three of them, Rowan Berry was the pony to be perfectly aware of what was happening, apparently. She almost stepped right into the space between Dusk Tarn and Midnight, as if to act as some form of a peacekeeper. Her gaze firmly on the Overseer General.

He wasn’t paying her any attention. “She was noble and dutiful and now you are here instead of...! Instead of her and...! It’s a joke, a cruel joke! And you dare to beg me for forgiveness?!”

“Nadvidan Okolnu.”

Twilight blinked. Was that an actual warning coming from the healer?

It wasn’t loud enough if it were. “I said and I shall say it again, so maybe for once something gets to you,” Dusk Tarn continued unabated, like a waterfall roaring down a cliff, unstoppable once it began to flow, “scream at the stars, beg forgiveness among our dead! Or gaze right at Sewira Solee, for I am going to give you as much mercy as she does!” the Overseer General declared, trying to keep his eyes open.

Just like everypony, Twilight included. She was on the verge of dispelling her enchantment, for the needles that had begun to manifest against her gaze were becoming unbearable. But she feared that even such a small gesture would cause something unpredictable to happen.

Things were already taking a drastic turn, for Midnight was looking at Dusk Tarn with unbreakable intent, a question glinting in his reddening eyes. While Rowan Berry, trying to withstand the morning sky herself, had one of her foreleg lifted in the Overseer General’s direction.

“Nadvidan Okolnu. Conmod, tu nye—”

“Again, what do you know, lupule?!” Dusk Tarn shouted in her direction, pain from his assaulted eyesight fueling his anger yet further. “Were you here, have you seen my beautiful daughter crushed under the rocks?! Have you touched the tragedy of my bloodline?! Intrude not on the matter not regarding you!”

Rowan Berry didn’t take to those words well, and yet it wasn’t frustration that made the healer grimace, as much as Twilight could tell while enduring the sky becoming brighter and brighter by the second. No, that was definitely pain manifesting on the other mare’s muzzle, there were hurt and mounting worry both, yet neither had anything to do with daylight.

Even Midnight must have spotted that from Rowan Berry, considering the glance he gave the mare, before his eyes returned firmly to the Overseer General.

Who wasn’t yet finished despite the agony of the day’s brightness, which was sending sharp, shimmering and slicing reflections through the falling water. “I tu! You, who would forsake everything out of your weak will, dare not to think I will grant you forgiveness!” Dusk Tarn firmly declared once more, his eyes filled with tears of grief and daylight alike. “Hope that, from Boginea Argentee, you receive any respite at all! From my poor daughter! And from...!”

“Waesper Staw!” Rowan Berry shouted, as if giving the stallion a final warning.

But she couldn’t stop him after all.

“... my unborn grandfoal!”

The waterfall continued to roar. Constant, violent, dutiful. Unfazed. Unlike everypony else.

The Overseer General, realizing or perhaps not after all, what he had just said and done in his fury, hissed fiercely as if cursing Midnight in the foulest way possible, then turned around and trotted away. His each step sounded like weighing a ton. One could only guess whether his outrage gave him any reprieve from his pain.

Nothing indicated that, at least not something that Twilight could spot, following Dusk Tarn with her pained gaze. She contemplated for a breath.

She had been seeing but glimpses about Dusk Tarn so far, she realized. The stallion leaving her sight was a grieving, hurting, distressed pony, one who had never managed to leave behind him the terrible fate of his child, despite the brave, professional face he was putting on. It was a tragedy to see somepony so dutiful and responsible being stuck in such a state. But for the moment, Twilight understood it a bit better, though she had dreaded grasping it before. Dusk Tarn wasn’t only ‘himself’ in this situation. He was a father, yes, but also a member of a Noctraliyan noble bloodline, and the state of those was important to everypony among the Seven Mountains. For a vein to lose its chance of enduring, even entwined with another Family must have been a terrible burden upon him.

Especially with what the Overseer General had screamed. It was that revelation which caused Twilight’s mind to immediately turn to its analytical side, trying to put things together, find a reason, come up with an explanation... and avoid sheer pain and panic.

Even Midnight had never mentioned that fact, the realization of which made the entirety of Twilight’s body turn frigid cold, greater than any vapor could induce. The sweat from under her mane only added to the terrible feeling encompassing her. She even forgot about her aching eyes when she looked back at her beloved.

His expression was betraying one, terrible thing.

He hadn’t known.

Her beloved, her precious stallion, he had never known any of it. That much was frighteningly clear from his eyes, his stance, his very being locked in place in utter shock. Only his lips were twitching from time to time, as if he was trying to speak but words were all gone from his mind, pushed away by the heartrending comprehension.

Not far from him stood Rowan Berry. She was shaken as well, but rather than by shock, her state was caused by disappointment and frustration, for whatever reason, and yet... Yet there was pain in her gaze, too. She glanced at Midnight, then lowered her stare, her coral eyes reddened by daylight, but perfectly showing what was causing her yet greater discomfort.

But Twilight wasn’t really interested in observing the healer when she was witnessing Midnight, her beloved Midnight, trying to process what had just happened. The Overseer General was nowhere to be seen at that point, but the other stallion just stood there, fighting back against the blow he had received, as if the pony who had dealt it could still answer him.

“Nye…” Midnight’s lips finally moved, the tone of his voice feint but anguished beyond belief. “Nye, nye, to bid… Ab Bogine, to bid… Nye, to nye bid vereu...” He unwittingly took a step back, prompting Twilight to follow suit, for he backed towards the treacherous edge right over the waterfall’s drop. And when he looked at her, his gaze was absent. “No, this can’t be, I… Why didn’t…? What… What did he mean? ‘Grandfoal’?”

That last word carried with itself so much hope, so much natural, pure wonder... One immediately crushed by the realization of what it all meant. Twilight felt that tears were welling up in her eyes, just like they started to do in her stallion’s.

“Waesper Strumiene… Dusk Stream, she… She was… with foal? My foal…? Our foal…?”

Twilight wasn’t sure what to do. Usually she would have words of support for him, of encouragement, she would make her presence known by a tender gesture. But that one time, she had no idea what was the right thing to do. How to address this terrifying divulgence which was already eating away at Midnight. His state had been terrible when she joined him, but now…? She wasn’t sure what to expect.

Especially when Midnight took a swift turn, facing the burning sky, made the more unbearable by the reflections passing through the curtain of water.

“... we were to have a foal. Waesper Strumiene, is that... Is that what you wanted to tell me?!” he yelled through the waterfall, a shout that carried with itself pain that couldn’t be muffled by anything, and was meant to reach even the distant stars, hidden behind daylight. “Bogine! Bogine, zmiluyae!” he added mournfully, falling to his hunches.

Twilight cared not for anything at that point but helping her love out of his anguish, for his screams were drilling into her ears and making her heart bleed. She wanted to trot closer, but the moment she took the very first step, Midnight turned back.

His eyes bloodshot, teary and wild. Sparks of insanity were dancing in their saffron hue, magnified by the red sclera irritated by the fiery sky. Yet nothing about this stare spelled being utterly lost in madness. Instead, focus turned Midnight’s gaze into a weapon, a pair of daggers ready to pierce, to draw blood to slake the gaining fury.

Such a stare was hard to imagine, and harder yet to receive.

Twilight found herself the more surprised, since Midnight’s eyes didn’t land on her. They went straight past her, not even to avoid damaging her, but not registering her presence at all. Instead, his stare locked onto Rowan Berry.

The healer didn’t dare to meet it at first, but she must have recognized such a gaze landed, for she finally lifted her head.

Twilight had to blink. If she didn’t know better, she would think that Rowan Berry’s stare was... unique. There was something tender, understanding about it, bearing a familiar pain. It was as if...

For the briefest of moments, Rowan Berry looked at Midnight with the same gaze that Twilight tended to share with her beloved. There was a connection, far greater than a crush, or fascination, or anything else either genuine or connected with the healer’s other profession. No, that gaze, despite the daylight, despite the whole situation, was sad, was empathetic, was kind, was ashamed... It was loving.

But... that was impossible. It must have been both Twilight’s imagination and the burning sunlight which was reddening everypony’s gazes.

Things became even less ‘affectionate’ when Midnight finally spoke, with a voice both devoid of emotions and yet suffused with all but the darkest of them.

“Tue znatee…”

Rowan Berry nodded ever so slightly. “Tac. Ale iae nye moznee dict tu.”

“Tue nye moznee… tsi tue nye welee?” Midnight asked, his muzzle twitching.

“Maednoc Wentr, iae nye moznee.”

Twilight listened in very carefully, especially since she found herself frightened by her beloved’s intensity. She had never seen anything like that from him. It was pain, fury, loss, it was all of those things combined into a truly ominous look. She was doing her best to understand where it was coming from, especially since her skills in Noctraliyar were decent enough to try and grasp what was being said, even if apparently lacking some context.

Midnight bared his fangs out of a sudden, scaring Twilight into backing away, though his attention was only on Rowan Berry. For a moment it was almost certain that he would lash out at the healer, and not only verbally. It was the scarier that he didn’t. A deathly calm voice coming from him created a truly horrifying contrast.

“Tue znatee… Tue znatee i tue nigd nye dictee ia.”

The accusation in his voice was searing no less than the direct sunlight which began creeping through the Valleys beneath. Rowan Berry tried to withstand the stallion’s voice more so than even the illumination of the Judging Sun.

Hoping to find some mercy in Midnight after all. “Conmod, Maednoc Wentr—”

“Kaliy temps…” he interrupted her with cold hatred. “I tue nigd nye dictee ia…”

Without a word or a glance more, the stallion turned around and began trotting away.

Twilight rushed after him. “Midnight, wait, please!” she pleaded, seeing that not only was her beloved crushed, but his eyes were now redder than crimson. Remaining outside could have terrible consequences, not to mention—

He looked back, his fangs bared, but it was hurt and not hatred that almost made him hiss at her. He managed to get himself under control enough to speak clearly despite the shaking voice.

“No. I need to be alone for longer. Especially now.”

“Midnight, please, I don’t want you to have to deal with this on your own, not with this. I know it’s terrible, but we could—”

“No.”

Twilight tried again, despite everything. She had to, he was her love and he was hurting. She couldn’t stomach leaving him alone with this new, devastating burden.

“Please, Midnight. Come back with me, we will—”

He turned towards her, slowly and methodically. Whether it was a beyond pony focus, or his anguish becoming so great that it made him look calm once again, it was hard to tell.

“I will be back,” he said quietly, even trying to smile, though the effect was marred. “I promise, iau lumn, I won’t do anything stupid. But I have to be alone, please,” he entreated her gently, even through the torment, coming from his eyes, his heart, his very soul. “I will be back. For... For if I break any more promises in my life I will break as well. And I do promise to you that I shall be back tomorrow evening.”

Twilight bit her lip. Everything about her was telling her that leaving him on his own in this state was an absolutely terrible idea, and that she had to force him to remain. Yet she just couldn’t bear the thought that her persistence, even in the face of such a situation, would only cause him more pain.

So she had to relent, with a heavy heart. That little bit of hope still remained in it, like a silver droplet to keep her fear in check.

“I trust you, Midnight,” she said, and she knew he heard her perfectly over the waterfall’s roar. “Please, come back to me tomorrow…”

“I will.”

Twilight believed him.

Midnight then stumbled back, away from her. For a moment it looked like he was going to spread his wings and fly through the waterfall, but the tug on his bandage reminded him that he wasn’t fully healed. So, resigned even further, Midnight just trotted away, head hanging low and eyes shielded from sunlight with his foreleg. Sorrow was following his every step.

Twilight could only hope that he wouldn’t stumble upon Dusk Tarn once again, as the Overseer General had left the same way Midnight was heading, but… one terrible coincidence had to be the limit for one morning.

Speaking of which, Twilight dispelled her enchantment, feeling immediate relief. She much preferred stumbling through the dark passages of the Mountain to feeling like somepony was incessantly pouring needles straight into her eyes. Besides, she hoped that the discomfort wasn’t too great for Rowan Berry and she—

A realization struck her like a blow to the back of her head. For a brief moment she was convinced that she had actually received one, so profound was the sensation.

Twilight wasn’t proficient in Noctraliyar yet, not by any stretch of the imagination, but she was grasping simple expressions at this point, especially when focused. With her mind reluctantly switching its attention purely from Midnight, she ever so briefly thought about the dialogue between him and the healer, suddenly realizing that she understood what words were exchanged, and—

Twilight’s mane stood on end.

She turned to the healer. The other mare’s gaze was trailing behind Midnight, though she also made the effort to properly screen it from daylight.

“Rowan Berry…”

“Yes, hwalba knaze...” the operative replied, although it didn’t sound like she was paying any attention to Twilight and any request she might have had.

That is until the question was asked. One forced by understanding the language. One prompted by why the mare decided to stand against Dusk Tarn, especially in the shrine.

“What did Midnight mean by – ‘you have never told me’? ”

The healer looked at her. Her eyes were red, yes, but not even the crimson could hide the fear.

Luna didn’t think that her eyes could get any more bloodshot. She couldn’t see their reflection clearly, as the glass separating her from her loyal servant didn’t work well as a mirror, but she knew them to be in a terrible state. From tiredness, from anxiety, from… from trying to hold the emotions in without letting the tears flow freely down her muzzle.

It must have been the next morning already, not that Luna was paying attention to any wayward clocks, her focus held almost solely by Moonwarden, motionless, almost still, in the chamber before her. Elegy had attempted to convince her to find some rest, but that Luna could dismiss easily. Doctor Silver Scalpel had tried the same thing, one time, but when met with opposition, had resigned without much of a fight.

Even rest and sleep couldn’t tear Luna away from her servant at that moment. She felt that… that unshakable need to guard him, to protect him, even though she could do little to actually help him now. She almost felt guilty that she couldn’t have shielded him in the first place.

Especially since… since…

The very thought almost made her choke up, for she had already witnessed him on the verge of death twice. It was not due to the attack or the operation, no.

She had watched, in dark, cold horror as the nurses and one of the doctor’s on duty had rushed into Moonwarden’s room even before Luna had had the chance of understanding that those contraptions around him had issued warnings regarding his worsening state. And she could only watch as the staff had tried their best, using whatever was necessary, including delivering violent lightning shocks to the unicorn’s torso only to have his heart finally restore its rhythm. They had been tearing Moonwarden forcibly from his end.

Luna wasn’t sure if she could take it all, if she could actually withstand seeing him in such a state without endangering her sanity. Yet she also knew that she had to remain. Motionless, steady, focused, and yet moved, and trembling, and uneasy.

At some point later, she heard somepony approaching her, even though everypony else about this side of the hospital were doing their best to be as careful as possible, without it directly affecting their responsibilities. For a moment Luna considered that it was Elegy, or Brass Plaque, or even Wobble Wink trying to again make her return to the Palace, but the sound of the hoofsteps was unique. Luna could guess who the pony was, as golden hoofshoes had a specific tone to them when finding their purchase against the floor.

“I’m not going home, Tia...” she immediately declared. It was kind of Celestia to visit her in this plight, but even she couldn’t make Luna move from this, fated spot she was in.

But it wasn’t Tia’s voice that replied. This one was youthful, more tender, yet no less graceful than that of her sister.

“I understand, Aunt Luna, but don’t hold it against me if I try to make you reconsider, nonetheless.”

Cadance appeared in the corner of Luna’s sight, sitting right next to her. It was at least polite to acknowledge her presence, especially since the Alicorn of Love was wearing a gentle smile of compassion and empathy.

“Greetings, dear Cadance…” Luna spoke, finding it a challenge to utter every word, so great was her tiredness.

The younger alicorn’s expression faltered a little when she glanced through the glass towards Moonwarden, witnessing his state and hopefully grasping firmer what Luna was feeling.

“How is the Royal Advisor, Aunt?”

That was a good question, and while Luna couldn’t give an answer backed by medical knowledge, she could testify of her servant’s silent, desperate tenacity.

“He’s fighting... He’s fighting so hard,” she responded, finding only those words appropriate, and trying to hold back tears when saying them. “He’s holding on, though barely. I have... I saw, he was nearly... and twice…”

She could hear affection and understanding aplenty in Cadance’s voice. “I know. I’ve asked, hoping the news would be better… but I’m glad they aren’t worse,” the younger alicorn told her, her voice even softer than the whispering volume would require.

What followed was a moment of silence, but not an awkward one, no. Quite the opposite, it was a deliberate show of respect to the unicorn, and to Luna’s constant vigil.

For which gesture Luna was very grateful, though she pondered whether her gratitude reached as far as to actually heed Cadance’s upcoming suggestion. It felt more prudent, instead, to explain certain motivations to remain.

“I… I don’t want him to be alone,” Luna admitted, finding it remarkably easy to voice this pull coming right from her core. She knew well that Cadance’s talent facilitated a certain openness from other ponies around her. “I couldn’t have been there when he was attacked, I want to… I want to be here now. He doesn’t know it, but I am here, and that’s important to me.”

“He might know it, dear Aunt,” the Alicorn of Love replied softly, clearly recognizing how hard it was for Luna to share that. “We all know when somepony important to us is close. But, you don’t need to tell me your reasons,” Cadance clarified, turning to face Luna properly, even when she was not receiving the same in return. “There is nothing wrong with how you are feeling either.”

Luna didn’t think there was, but… it was difficult to voice the extent of what she was feeling.

The younger mare continued, again looking into the room with Moonwarden’s motionless silhouette. “I am aware that Advisor Moonwarden is probably the closest pony you have, other than aunt Celestia.”

Something in Luna’s core whispered to her – ‘closer’, but she didn’t feel like saying it aloud. Out of respect for Tia and their familial ties, she explained to herself. Not to mention that the connection with Moonwarden felt different than just a bond of blood or loyalty.

Cadance, apparently, understood that completely, her eyes on Luna once more. “I honestly cannot imagine any other pony having the Lunar Majesty of Equestria safeguarding them so directly and so dutifully.”

Luna found herself almost smiling, and it was… a welcome change, despite the seriousness of the situation. “Moonwarden himself would object to this,” she admitted, suddenly trying to grasp onto this conversation, to find anything to distract herself from her fear and uncertainty, even if for just a moment. “He would deem this a waste of my royal time.”

“Would he now?” Cadance asked, as if doubtful.

“Definitely,” Luna responded, trying to imagine the exact, grandiloquent words her servant would use. “He would say that Equestria needs my guidance and my abilities, that I have a… a royal obligation to everypony and should… should not bother myself with this. That he… that he w-would deal with… with this t-trivial matter presently and… and…”

She had no idea when tears started rolling down her muzzle, and her sadness began choking her words in her throat, but she knew that even that Moonwarden would have found undesirable to some extent, unbecoming even.

So Luna quickly tried to dry her eyes, Cadance’s words reaching her as she was doing so.

“You don’t have to put on a brave front before me, dear Aunt… You know it is healthy to let those feelings out.”

“I don’t need your advice. The one that should be giving it to me lies before my very eyes, barely alive!”

Luna realized only after a moment that she had just snapped at the other alicorn, but nothing about Cadance spelled insult or shock. If anything, Luna found only understanding in her gaze as she finally forced herself to meet it.

“I’m so sorry…” she whispered, but received only a smile in return.

“Nothing to apologize for. These feelings, even this anger, are all justified.”

“Perhaps, but not justified enough to fling them at others, blindly,” Luna responded with conviction. “If anything, I know that I should leave my boiling blood for those that caused… this.”

Cadance said nothing for a moment, in respect for the feeling, even if she was known for a more peaceful disposition. It wasn’t one keen on avoiding meting out justice, however.

“Shining Armor is personally overseeing the investigation, dear Aunt. He will do his best to get to the bottom of it, I’m sure of that,” she said, again looking through the glass towards Moonwarden. “Despite the Advisor’s gambit all that time ago, know that you have our full support and aid.”

Luna nodded, thankful that this was indeed the case. She just hoped that she could have a clear explanation about what had happened soon enough. The implications festering in her brain were becoming worse and worse, enough to be voiced.

“Have you considered who…?” she tried to ask of Cadance, but didn’t have to finish the question.

“Yes. Especially with our recent conversations, Aunt,” the Alicorn of Love replied with cold seriousness which was most unnatural for her. “I trust that you have done that as well…?”

It wasn’t a taunting question, but Luna still felt personally struck by it. She kept her feelings contained that time, however. Her shock wasn’t caused due to her not considering the option and finding it insulting, no. Instead, the surge was but a realization, a comprehension that having to face the one scenario which involved… which would have one of her children being responsible for the attack would require a tremendous effort from her. One which would simply have to be undertaken, and not lightly.

Most unfortunately, the one and possibly only pony who could help her in navigating that challenge was incapable of helping her at the moment, barely clinging to life, rendered silent, motionless and absent by the same perpetrator. Moonwarden was also the pony to tell what had transpired exactly before he had been found nearly mortally wounded in the middle of the street. If only he would wake up, even briefly, to impart his knowledge onto everypony… Yet the professional decision had been made and the medicine was being administered accordingly to give him the greatest chance of recovering for now, in his artificial sleep.

Luna blinked. Perhaps that… Perhaps she could—

“Aunt Luna…”

She shook her head, looking at Cadance again having realized that she had lost her focus utterly and for who knew how long.

“Yes, dear Cadance? I’m sorry, I’m a little—”

“Please, don’t apologize, it’s really alright. However,” the younger alicorn spoke, her request sounding most polite, “we are all worried about you. We would all like for you to find your rest, even for just a little while, so that you can recuperate, clear your head. I know, it won’t become free of worry just like that, and that’s natural. But your health needs its repose.”

Cadance, of course, wasn’t wrong. It was just that the circumstances all argued against the proposition. Luna found enough honesty in herself to let her know what lay in her core, what darkened all of her thoughts and robbed her of this necessary rest.

“I… I don’t know if Moonwarden will make it. Nopony knows that, and…” she began, but without any chance of finishing her thought, finding it too unbearable.

“You would want to be here, if Moonwarden were to die.”

Luna was both grateful that the younger alicorn figured out what she wanted to say… and appalled that something like that would even be suggested in her presence. Her Advisor, her most loyal servant, he… he couldn’t just die. He couldn’t be gone, not now, and not like this.

Luna... She had nearly killed him once, after all. Due to that assignment, the same in which he had threatened the very Cadance before her, to make the Royal Guard follow the smallest of clues he had left behind, in order to uncover a devious plot. The plan succeeded, yes, but Moonwarden paid for it in blood and the scars he was carrying on his back to this very day, as he had been left for dead, slashed, pierced and mutilated as a warning to anypony else.

It had been the first time his obstinacy saved his life, but… just how many chances did a pony have to cheat death? If his fortune were to run out, Luna… Luna had to be there for him. So he wouldn’t be alone. So she… So she could see him off, if nothing else was destined for her faithful servant.

It… Tartarus, it felt wrong to call him just that, though Luna didn’t know why. It always was the correct expression, but became severely lacking out of a sudden.

She heard Cadance speak up once more and forced herself to listen.

“I do understand, dear Aunt, fret not. But, you have said it yourself,” she tried to reason with Luna, “Moonwarden himself wouldn’t want you to allocate your time like that, even if he would surely appreciate it. Yet I believe that he would want you to conserve your strength, and I am certain he will want to see you in your whole splendor and beauty when he wakes up. ‘When’, not ‘if’, because I have a strong belief that he is doing his absolute best to return to you.”

Luna smirked just a little. Cadance’s words were very kind, she could actually hear her smiling as she said them. While Luna found it demanding to agree with them just like that, they resonated with her in a way she hadn’t anticipated.

Actually... they sounded far, far stranger than she initially thought, now that she took a moment to ponder on them.

She glanced at the younger alicorn, who was still wearing that amicable expression and yet harboring a sharp glint in her eyes too.

“I’m… I’m sorry, Cadance, I don’t believe I understood you right,” Luna admitted, then shook her head. “Verily, that is not what I mean – I mean, why… why have you said it all like that?”

The Alicorn of Love didn’t respond, just continued to look at Luna as if expecting more from her. More answers, more… insight?

Luna felt monumentally perplexed. What was this? She wasn’t sure what was Cadance’s angle, or if there was any at all. Was the tiredness so great that Luna was imagining things?

It didn’t seem so, especially as the other alicorn spoke again. “It is most remarkable that you are feeling that pull so strongly, dear Aunt. I can tell that Advisor Moonwarden is very important to you, even more than you think. And you are to him, I want to assume.” Seeing that Luna didn’t yet grasp what she meant, Cadance continued. “I thought I have spotted it, that I have felt it during our meetings, but other matters were occupying my mind for me to figure it out. But your dedication to the Royal Advisor, the sheer power of that feeling that keeps you awake for yet another day, that is most remarkable, and most pleasing to see.”

Nothing that Cadance was saying was helpful to Luna in her boundless confusion. She kept looking at her honorary niece with tired curiosity, though, somewhere inside, she felt a sudden realization dawning.

She simply wasn’t a morning pony, some would claim.

“I… I am aware that what I am doing is most unreasonable, but I wouldn’t forgive myself if—”

“Of all the ‘most unreasonable’ things I have encountered playing my role in Equestria and beyond, I wouldn’t call yours overly outrageous, dear Aunt,” Cadance told her, laughing quietly. “I find it very sweet, in a manner suiting you. I’m just a little worried that you are finding it hard to guess the feeling you are experiencing. However, I don’t hold that against you, the situation is not really perfect to experience it, even if it brings forward what really matters.”

That recognition inside of Luna was slowly growing, though its spread was making her feel... weird. For one, she felt that she was flushed a little, as if in embarrassment, but one that didn’t mind being shown. This warmth, that certain kind of it, one that she could recognize from before, from those moments of private conversation or silence alongside Moonwarden, it manifested again, somehow called forth by Cadance’s words.

But why was that...? What was the Alicorn of Love trying to tell her so—

Luna felt colors draining from her muzzle, even if it remained pleasantly reddened. It must have been a visible phenomenon to Cadance’s skillful eye and instinct, as she smiled a bit wider and nodded.

“I wanted to visit you, dear Aunt, to let you know that I will gladly remain here in your stead, so that the Advisor is not alone and I can notify you of anything that might happen immediately. But also,” the alicorn added, with yet another happy sparkle to her gaze, “I thought it might be prudent to offer a little nudge, as I have discerned certain signs coming from you. Perhaps ones that you, yourself, couldn’t figure out.”

Luna wanted to reply, she really did, but... instead, her eyes trailed back to Moonwarden, even if seeing him in his state was heartrending. But the reason for this deep and profound sadness, so different from simply a monarch’s concern, was suddenly coming to the forefront of her mind and, more importantly, heart.

Was she... Was she in love? With her loyal servant?

No, that didn’t sound right in her head... Was she in love with Moonwarden?

It made sense, as much as things like love actually made sense in the first place. It suddenly put into the broader perspective all of those little peculiarities she had begun noticing about her actions, her feelings, her desires. Even what she was doing right now was given a vast perspective...

She loved him.

She actually loved him...?

What... What a cruel joke that was.

“Thank you, Cadance, I... I believe I needed that revelation,” Luna admitted, as the younger alicorn had followed the guidance of her talent and performed her task well. It was the circumstances that, unfortunately, made it all moor. “I need time to think, however. I... I know I can trust you to keep an eye on things. Please, inform me immediately if anything were to change with Moonwarden...”

Cadance was ready to promise that, but something caught her attention instead. It was most likely Luna’s tone, as even she recognized that she tried to sound collected and calm a little too much.

“I will, dear Aunt, but... don’t let that epiphany frighten you. Love is a grand thing, discovered in steps and—”

“Thank you, Cadance.”

That was the end of that conversation. The Alicorn of Love might have not known it, but nourishing that particular epiphany wasn’t doing Luna any good. After all, Moonwarden already had somepony in his heart, the locket demonstrated it more than clearly, alongside the unicorn’s evasive behavior about it. So why would it matter if Luna loved him? Was she to remain with that dissociated feeling devouring her from the inside for all eternity?

The unicorn was loyal to her, he was kind, and most helpful in trying to pull her out of her melancholy, but...

No, this couldn’t be. Simple as that. She wasn’t a pony to be loved. Respected, followed, even feared, but loved? Even Moonwarden, for all of his understanding of her nature, wasn’t the one to choose her.

With that exhausted and exhausting thought, Luna relented to her own tiredness, deciding to return to the Palace.

Though she doubted whether she would find any rest after all.

Chapter LXXVIII – Flight and Fall

Twilight hadn’t found any rest that day. And now she doubted that she would find it in the coming days as well. It would surely put her whole further quest into jeopardy, of that she was certain, but… she wondered if her lack of respite would be the greatest of threats to her mission that she would have to face after the recent revelations.

She had been left with too many worries, too many question. A few, possible answers had been knocking about her head, and had been enough to turn her day into a nightmarish time of tossing and turning. Now, she felt just... terrible. Her bed was a mess and she surely looked even worse than that. The most she could do was to try and hide that with a quick bath to refresh herself, but the time spent in it only caused more and more thoughts to manifest in her, already overburdened, mind.

Dusk Tarn’s hatred of Midnight. Her beloved’s foal that perished alongside his wife. And finally, Rowan Berry’s sudden... familiarity with Midnight? Because what else could that have been? Her stance, her gaze, that part about ‘never’ telling him, it all pointed towards something that was hard for Twilight to fathom and name...

And she couldn’t even decide which part of the last morning had been more traumatizing for her poor brain.

Of course, she had been granted no response from Rowan Berry on the way back to the palace. There had been just a lot of silence and shame, and Twilight hadn’t felt the urge to repeat her question, to be honest. The lack of a clear answer had already been a strong reply, strong enough to chill the blood in one’s veins.

Even the hot bath couldn’t help with that one.

Twilight no sooner dried herself properly than the local courtiers brought her the first meal, alongside a message from Lord Dusk Harvest. As per the agreement which had been made in the Sanctuary and to satisfy Count Ebony Crescent’s request, Twilight would be travelling to the Mountain of Crescent. The departure would happen later in the night, as the clouds had to clear first for a safe flight.

Twilight expressed her readiness, even while wondering whether the haspadr would see her off from his Iug, or had she managed to effectively make him her enemy from that fateful night onward?

To think that she simply wanted to help in his and his wife’s tense situation, nothing more. It looked like helping out ponies carried with itself the threat of being burned in the process. Twilight chuckled to herself as she munched on the fruit, not really appreciating their freshness that time around. Her whole being felt scalded, and what fire could be worse than the one lit by those closest…

Before she could ponder on that even more, or even properly finish her meal, a knock on the door resounded once more. She got up and opened them without hesitation, finding none other than Midnight standing outside.

“I… I am back, as I promised,” he uttered, with a tired voice, but Twilight didn’t care.

She pretty much yanked him inside, though it would have been much harder to do so without him allowing it, then locked the door firmly. Without more words, she embraced him tightly and held onto him. Despite everything, despite the concerns mounting inside of her, she felt a rush of relief that he kept his word, and that he was safely back. It couldn’t have been an easy thing to do, especially considering his state.

“I’m so glad you’re here, Midnight…” she whispered into his neck, feeling tears welling up in her eyes. “Where... did you stay for the day?”

It was the right question to ask, as the batpony’s condition was close to lamentable. His eyes were reddened from the exposure to scorching daylight and most likely a sleepless day he had suffered as well. His bandages were darkened by sweat and soil, in dire need of a change. And his mane, having been already treated with the waterfall’s vapor, was glued together into messy, tangled strands.

But he was back, and that was all that mattered for Twilight.

Still she welcomed his explanation. “I stumbled about most of the time, trying to... you know, just understand it all. Took a short nap in some Bogine-forsaken passageway,” he revealed, nuzzling her just a little. “I was being most cautious. The last thing anypony wants to see is a Nocferratan looking like a vagrant. I have some shards of dignity to uphold...”

“I’m certain you were careful enough…” Twilight whispered back, breathing heavily into his coat, letting out the surplus of emotions and nerves. “I’m… I’m glad you’ve returned,” she repeated herself, trying to work through this fleeing anxiety.

“I promised, iau lumn…” he replied, his voice shaking just a little, both from tiredness and the gravity of his words. “I promised and I wanted to keep that promise. I don’t think I have been nearly as faithful when it comes to that in the past… And I need to be a better pony, so that one night I might actually be worthy of you.” Twilight wanted to respond to that, but he didn’t let her, hugging her a bit stronger. “Thank you that you came for me. Neskaza Lunee… be praised as well, Her hoof was in it as well, I believe… but to you I can express my thanks more directly. If you hadn’t been present, I don’t know how my confrontation with Dusk Tarn would have gone.”

Something about Midnight’s tone was deathly serious, causing Twilight to shiver. “You… think he would have done something unreasonable without me about?”

“I think I would have,” Midnight admitted, shaking his head and sighing. “It was your presence that granted me the impulse to… to apologize to him. I should have done that ages ago, but those were your goodness and heart that helped me, my light. It was all you.” He paused, sighing again, which expression turned into a little hiss. “It is you who gives me the strength to do things that I have no drive to do. I hope I can continue that. You deserve my best, and I am not giving it yet, out of… out of…”

“Stop,” Twilight told him, cuddling into the crook of his neck. “There will be time for that, and soon,” she declared, having in mind all of the worries still writhing inside her. “For now, let me just be happy that you are back. What you have heard it… it must have been a terrible blow. Leaving you to fend on your own, that felt like such a wrong choice, Midnight…”

“You were afraid I wouldn’t manage to… to accept it all.”

It wasn’t a question, for Midnight knew that to be the case. So Twilight just stayed near him, giving him the answer he already was aware of by her sheer presence.

He hissed again, emotions escaping right through his teeth. “There were nights when I was praying for the Bogine to give me a reason not to seek solace in Her sacred realm. It is a false calling, against Her designs, but one sometimes finds themselves in the dark, seemingly without Her blessed light. When that comes, one’s heart wails and withers, trying to find any solution to feel again, to see again, to believe that this life is not only darkness…” he explained, in sentences that were engraving themselves into Twilight’s mind. “I don’t want such a darkness in my life again, and now, I do have a light. My light, one I am holding it in my very embrace.”

Twilight was holding back tears. “I… I love you too, Midnight,” she told him, as that had been a most beautiful way of expressing it. “I still think you could find more important reasons and yet greater lights than me, to live your life fully.”

“Right now, I have you. That’s already too good for my terrible self,” he claimed, kissing the top of her head. He actually chuckled under his breath, however sad it sounded. “I can tell you’ve bathed, and here I am, ruining all of your hard work.”

“You think I care?” she told him with a small laugh of her own.

“I think you do. And I think I do, too.” He stepped back from her, but gently enough not to abruptly break their tender connection. “I will get myself presentable, and will change my bandages.”

“You could have—”

Twilight wanted to suggest what seemed so very obvious with a healer nearby, but then remembered that last morning had happened after all and hadn’t been just a terrible, nightmarish vision.

Midnight could recall that without a fault, himself. “No, I won’t,” he declared, in a dark tone which he had dispelled only for Twilight’s sake. “I saw courtiers leaving your quarters, are we forced to travel?”

“Not forced, no, but we are flying out after midnight,” she explained.

Midnight expressed his readiness and then left Twilight’s room. And left her to ponder for a while on her own. She knew that their travel to the Mountain of Crescent was a chance to share a conversation in relative privacy. She just had no idea how it would look, how to conduct it in the right way.

A shudder passed through her a moment later. It was as if she could feel a tremor in the world around her. As if by instinct she realized that it must have been Midnight entering the chamber next to hers and meeting Rowan Berry again. It was a situation as grim as it had been last night, without a doubt. Twilight was tempted to actually peer through the stone wall with a spell, to witness what was happening, but that felt like an unthinkable breach of privacy there and then. Midnight… Midnight had already faced enough lately.

Besides, Twilight doubted that she wouldn’t be able to spot the result of what was occurring right nearby, whether a tense, uncomfortable and poignant silence, or a volatile argument. The fact that said argument would come to pass, and likely have many layers, was another one of her worries, actually. Ponies that had met only when they both, consequently, became a part of the retinue wouldn’t have so much to argue about, no? Wouldn’t have used the word ‘never’.

Twilight felt that she was gritting her teeth at the very though, but held it together. She would have her explanations from both of them soon enough.

Regardless of her plan and conviction in it, she was still going to have to travel that night, so packing seemed like the right thing to do. Not that she emptied the contents of her luggage to that extent, so there was only so much time she could occupy herself with her belongings, finding herself right back among her worries when she secured everything, leaving outside only the dress she wanted to use. Truth be told, even the thought of dressing the part felt somewhat overbearing to her with everything going on, but her arrival at the Mountain of Crescent was going to happen regardless of her feelings on the matter.

Unless something terrible happened on the way, but one tragedy to occupy oneself with was already enough. Especially after the discovery of an additional casualty of that fateful avalanche. That all seemed enough when it came to disasters.

Twilight sat on her bed at some point, again deep in thought. A disaster, that had been exactly that, a great tragedy that Midnight was reliving with yet greater shame now. Yet the source of it, lying in an argument with his late wife, was becoming even more concerning for Twilight, too. Yes, her beloved had explained that there had been clashes with Dusk Stream, and yet something about it still felt incomplete. After all, Dusk Tarn had his reasons for animosity, and said fury at Midnight seemed a little bit more searing than one would expect from just an unfortunate exchange leading to a mistimed travel.

Twilight needed answers. She was going to get them, even if it were to hurt. She hoped it would only hurt her, for she hated others suffering regardless of the cause, but one couldn’t really be sure what would happen.

What was unavoidable, however, did eventually come to pass. After a couple more hours of anxiously trotting about her room and hoping for the thoughts in her head to organize themselves somewhat, Twilight was notified that her transport was ready. Local servants took care of her luggage, while a polite requested was made for her to proceed to the landing cavern following one of the Dusks’ officers. No mentions of Lord Dusk Harvest waiting to see her of was already a glaring issue.

Twilight felt the same amount of concern about her entourage. Midnight, while having cleaned himself up and presenting himself accordingly, was not even acknowledging that Rowan Berry was right next to him, as if she was an empty space. Yes, they greeted her as was expected in a public space, but it was as if ponies in two, different places were accidentally copying the same action.

Twilight didn’t feel like addressing that matter on the way through the Mountain. Such a situation couldn’t remain, but discussing it had to be left for the travel itself.

The landing cavern of the Iug was as busy as one would expect from a place closest to the main supply of food for the whole country, though Twilight imagined that it was used for but a portion of the overall amount of transports, perhaps those going in only one or two particular directions. Also, the place was possibly the only heavily worked space in the Mountain of Dusk, since carriages required their proper space and an abundance of stalactites would be a definite flight risk. The traditional architecture of the Family had to give way to expediency almost entirely, though Twilight imagined that nopony was objecting to the fact.

The amount of workers and cargo sent through the place made her feel a little insignificant among the daily duties of the Mountain’s denizens. Of course, some attention was paid to her presence, not that she was searching for it. She was mostly just focusing on observing the cavern’s workings, trying to distract herself and simultaneously prepare for the travel ahead, one which could turn out to be pretty challenging, especially through difficult conversations. And yet, just before reaching the designated carriages, it turned out that she was going to have a pony seeing her off after all.

In the hustle and bustle of the place, an aura of calmness and dignity was visibly repelling all of the nearby workers. The sheer awe of Lord Consort Dusk Flight’s presence was making everypony give her a wide berth, and Twilight was hoping that to be the only case for the visible deference. The haspadr’s wife was patiently standing next to the prepared transports, sending calming, regal glances about and getting an abundance in return.

Even when battling her galloping thoughts, Twilight couldn’t help to be momentarily mesmerized by the mare’s presence, no less than when Dusk Flight had arrived at her doorstep that one time. Learning of the plights of the Lord Consort had made Twilight definitely more sympathetic to the mare, and perhaps even more receptive to her enthralling, solemn and enticing presence. Though the attendance of the noblemare almost certainly meant that Lord Dusk Harvest himself wouldn’t be present, for better and for worse.

“Hwalba knaze, Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum,” the Lord Consort began, giving Twilight a customary bow which felt utterly undeserved, coming from a beautiful pony like her.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee... illum tueu noc tez, Lord Consort. It is a pleasure to meet you again.”

“Likewise, Honored Princess,” Dusk Flight told her in a most sincere tone, even if an official one. “In the name of hwalbu haspadr Zniw u Rodine Waesper, my Lord and husband, I want to convey our wishes for your safe travels and a healthy return to our Iug.”

Twilight had to constantly fight the alluring timbre of the mare’s voice and her incredible stare, but found enough focus in herself to respond, in a clear, regal tone. “Thank you, Honored Lord Consort. I do hope I can visit the Mountain of Dusk again soon and learn yet more of your Family’s duties and traditions.”

Dusk Flight gentle smile grew, the expression making Twilight’s heart skip a beat regardless of the turmoil inside of her. “We will both be happy to host you once again, Honored Princess...” Spotting, or perhaps feeling that Twilight wasn’t keen on quickly replying to that, the Lord Consort leaned in just a little. Her closeness was causing a warmth to gather behind Twilight’s cheeks. “Please, do not take my husband’s absence as a sign of disrespect, Honored Princess. I am aware that you shared a conversation with him which ended in some form of a disagreement...”

Twilight stopped herself from grimacing at the memory, and the realization that the gossip had once more traveled at breakneck speed. It was a shame it had reached the Lord Consort again, as they had already shared a conversation which involved a certain grapevine after Dusk Harvest’s unfortunate slip right into the canal.

Dusk Flight continued, nonetheless, her voice most graceful. “I trust it was something minor. I believe you to be a tactful pony, not keen on causing any discomfort to my husband.”

There was care in the mare’s sentences, but also that underlying, ever so subtle threat towards anypony foolish enough to bother her beloved spouse. It all made Twilight think, because a pony guilty of all of those transgressions that the rumors suggested wouldn’t carry with themselves so much consideration.

The Lord Consort continued, her tone losing none of its abundant sincerity. “But your last talk is not why he is not here, Honored Princess, that I can promise you. My Lord and husband very much wanted to see you off, to show that there is no ‘bad blood’, as I believe is said in your tongue.”

“Oh. That is very kind and lenient of the Honored Lord,” Twilight told the mare back, wanting to be equally honest, but not really knowing whether she could summon such amounts of transparency. “I know that disagreements can happen even in normal relations, but I would like to avoid letting them persist and fester, Honored Lord Consort.”

“I swear to you, Honored Princess, nothing like that will be the case,” Dusk Flight promised her, sounding both official and most understanding. Sadness also made its way into her beautiful voice, tugging at Twilight’s core. “My Lord and husband is a caring stallion, having everypony in mind at all times. Which is exactly why he cannot be here. A sudden situation required his immediate attention.”

“Is it something serious?” Twilight’s curiosity got the best of her.

“I’m afraid so, though it is not my right to speak of it,” the Lord Consort let her know and, despite being unwilling to share information, provided back enough clarity to make a safe bet that Dusk Harvest’s absence wasn’t necessarily just a political move.

One could only hope that the ‘sudden situation’ wasn’t, by itself, connected to Twilight and her stay in Noctraliya, especially considering the unseen alliance between the Lord of Dusk Family and Count Mistlock.

Twilight gently bowed her head. “Then I thank you, Lord Consort, for your presence in the Honored Lord’s stead. I hope to still speak with him as I shall be returning to the Sanctuary through your lands. I hope we can reach more common ground yet, even if there are topics about which we find ourselves in dispute. I still want to genuinely help him in matters that we have already touched upon, plaguing his mind.”

For the moment, the briefest one, Twilight was certain that Dusk Flight discerned her. That the most alluring mare somehow connected all the dots, grasped what was the nature of Twilight’s last conversation with the haspadr. How, it was hard to tell, unless of course too much had been said in this shortest of explanations. Was it the words used, or a note emerging from deep within? Enough said that the Lord Consort’s eyes, those marvelous eyes of many hues and unthinkable depth, narrowed ever so slightly, before returning to their hypnotizing normal.

“I’m sure that my Lord and husband shall be more than glad to offer you his time when you shall visit us again. For now, I hope your travel is safe and your stay in the Mountain of Crescent is fruitful. And serene.”

The way that the Lord Consort said that made Twilight think that she was somewhat concerned for her, not that one could exactly tell what she had in mind. Though, considering the overall stereotype of the Crescent Family, there could be a glaring difference between the lifestyles of the two bloodlines, which perhaps was bothering the Lord Consort to some degree. Or perhaps she knew something more, after all?

“Thank you, Honored Lord Consort,” Twilight finally replied, hoping her thoughts didn’t distract her for longer than necessary and made the response awkwardly delayed. “I hope to meet you soon, too,” she expressed her hope, finding Dusk Flight’s smile to be its own reward, considering the warm feeling it granted to her heart.

It wasn’t going to be a lasting sensation, however. Firstly, because the Lord Consort left, taking with herself the aura of allure and dignity which was shielding everypony from the rush of the cavern around them. And secondly, because Twilight didn’t expect herself to feel all comfortable and fuzzy through the flight.

When she was pointed to her carriage by the local servants, she turned to her companions. They had given her and the Lord Consort privacy even in the middle of the busy cavern, but they were now ready to follow her again.

“I do not feel like spending the flight on my own. I will have both of you accompany me in the same transport.”

Even that official request, prudent of her as Princess of Equestria and said in nothing but a royal tone, caused the two ponies to exchange a glance. Midnight’s gaze hardened to moment it landed on Rowan Berry.

Things were bad, and could only turn worse for a while, Twilight felt.

The provided carriage was sturdy and elegant, keeping in line with the other vehicles she had the pleasure of enjoying. She took her assigned place with grace and focus, with Midnight and Rowan Berry sitting opposite of her, though they occupied the furthest parts of the seating. Twilight could have sworn that, given the chance, her beloved would have chosen to be in another carriage altogether, or even drag the current one despite his damaged wing, if only he wouldn’t have to share the space with the lupule.

Silence reigned in the transport for a good while. Twilight found herself focusing as the flight began, glancing outside when the carriage left the dark tunnels of the Mountain to give her another, wondrous sight of the Valleys below. The gardens and orchards were as abundant and verdant as ever, and this time she could enjoy them without her eyes being pricked by thousands of needles made out of sunlight, just like in the morning.

The memory... It began gathering inside of her. The further they were from the Mountain of Dusk, the more moved by it Twilight felt. There was an unease inside of her which only began gaining in strength.

She tried taking a deep breath, as the tension in the carriage was slowly rising and rising, at least from her perspective. The silence was demanding and the longer it lasted, the more it grated against Twilight’s mind for some reason. It would be most convenient to focus only on the wondrous sights of Noctraliya’s breadbasket, but nothing good or productive would come out of it.

Something was itching in the middle of Twilight’s head as she glanced once more over the fruit-bearing thickets beneath. It was as if... as if she was trying to pierce through the leaves of the orchards and spot something lurking inside of them. The stress and worry inside were a burden, an affliction, she could feel that, and for all her self-control, she was beginning to crack. Like lips, yes, like a mouth stretching out into a smile. Broader and broader, luring one in with that terrifying grin of perverse happiness, reaching towards one’s core to unlock something primal, something smothered underneath false civility...

Twilight shook her head. The unwanted memory invaded her thought process, fresh as it always was, leaving her upset more than she had been already.

She took a deep breath, turning away from the window and towards her companions. Simultaneously focusing on both of them was hard, considering where they were sitting, but this was a conversation to be shared between them all. There was no other way.

“I’d like to talk with both of you,” Twilight began.

Both of the batponies were expecting it. It had been obvious from the moment they gathered outside of Twilight’s chambers. Midnight turned to her with a cold, focused gaze of a warrior. Rowan Berry straightened up, prim and proper in her healer’s gown. She did not dare to look Twilight in the eye, who was left unsure as to which reaction was more troubling.

Still, since the silence had been breached and tossed aside, there was no going back now. The flight to the Mountain of Crescent was going to harbor a talk, a much needed and a very concerning one.

Twilight gathered her focus, organized her thoughts as much as she could, then continued. “What happened last morning was... singular, I have to say. For many reasons. I don’t have to explain that to you, I’m sure. It was unforeseen for us all, I believe—”

“That is not true,” Midnight almost immediately interrupted her, his voice sharp and antagonistic. “Somepony here knew something, apparently. Knew and said nothing.”

It didn’t take a genius to understand what Midnight meant, but Rowan Berry remained silent, so Twilight decided it was the right thing to do to address the matter in her stead.

“Midnight Wind,” she spoke, and the mention of her beloved’s full name caused the stallion to stare at her in readiness. Yes, it sounded official and even like a warning, but Twilight wanted to make everypony perfectly aware that she was being serious. She also wanted to avoid taking clear sides, not yet anyway, placing herself between her feelings for the stallion and her budding respect for the healer. “I take it that you knew not that you were going to be a father. Your reaction told me everything about it.”

Her beloved’s jaw immediately clenched as he tried to stop an outburst until he could speak in a normal tone, or at least one as close to calm as possible.

“No, never,” he admitted, sadness clear in his voice. “Of course, I was married. That should lead to that outcome, as you are aware, but... Dusk Stream didn’t mention it to me,” he revealed, his eyes keeping on Twilight, though something about them was betraying their desire to escape. “I... I thought about this. I now understand certain things that she had said before she went on her fateful trip, but... that’s now. Thought I’m not sure my mind is willing to grasp it all still.”

Twilight nodded, accepting the point and Midnight’s feelings on the matter, but then immediately switched to Rowan Berry. “You knew about it.”

With those few words the atmosphere instantly became much more tense. That was a statement and not a question, one that made the healer look up. Her coral gaze found Twilight’s, reluctant, but... sincere and concerned.

“Yes, hwalba knaze,” she replied, in a tone of answering to a superior.

“How come?” Twilight pressed on, and to the lupule’s credit, she didn’t try to look away, despite the discomfort that the question was causing her.

“I was made aware of it due to me being an occultane,” Rowan Berry admitted, trying to sound calm despite the fact that shudders were passing through her again and again. “I cannot say more as to ‘why’ exactly.”

“I’m not asking you to break confidentiality,” came the assurance from Twilight, though she was not going to let that become an escape route for the healer. “I want to get to the bottom of what happened yesterday, that’s all.”

“Why would you?”

Rowan Berry’s question didn’t catch Twilight by surprise. The way it was worded, the way it was asked, it was almost cautionary. As if Twilight had no idea what she was in for.

She definitely took a moment to consider a response. Not because she was going to heed the advice, oh no. If anything, it only added to her conviction, fueled her irritation. No, Twilight needed to make her words have the right gravity, if her attempt at uncovering what was really going on was to count. Warning her not to do it? Oh, whatever the reason for that was, it only made some scenarios she had thought about through more probable and the anger in her more justified.

“I don’t enjoy being kept in the dark. Yes, I am a naïve soleerane, I have recently heard that I am unprepared, woefully, for all the things lurking among Noctraliya’s peaks. Perhaps I am simply unused to how things work around here. For every breath preparing a lie, every thought turning devious, and hooves ready to make what’s clandestine happen. Woe is me,” Twilight claimed, filling her tone with her irritation, deliberately.

“But I am not stupid, and anypony thinking that is gravely mistaken. I’m open, sincere, maybe trusting, because I want to see only what is the best in ponies, but I am not a silly filly. I’ve been treated like that, deliberately, by the most powerful ponies in the land. As if everypony conveniently forgot that I am an alicorn, a pony of ‘Divine Aspect’. Truthfully, I tend to forget about it,” she admitted, with a bitter smile, “because that trait does not make me who I am. Because things like generosity and honesty are shared by ponies regardless of race or capability. Yet I am now placed in a situation where I have to accept certain facts as they are. Without constantly explaining to myself, due to the goodness of my heart, that things surely are fine and nopony close to me wishes me ill.”

Her strong words did cause a powerful shift in the carriage. Nopony said anything, and the batponies finally looked at each other again, however reluctantly.

That only flared Twilight’s emotions.

“How many times have I seen this?” She pointed at both of them in accusation. “Of course, I considered that it might have been simply the fact that both of you are in my entourage, that you are feeling a certain solidarity and want to present a common ground, as noctrali. Fine, yes, of course! Sometimes I just wrote it off, as a natural effect of me losing my temper or patience with everything happening around. Not the simplest thing to do, dealing with an upset alicorn, a foreign Princess and envoy.” She paused, looking at both of them with clear intent. “And I did let you know of my displeasure many times, this journey being quite draining on me. Perhaps the abundance of things to consider made me distracted from those constant glances, but things are starting to make a painful sense to me, and I need them explained. Now.”

Twilight felt that the surge of feelings within her had reached a certain level that she wasn’t anticipating, which resulted in all of that, but... after all the brainstorming she had been going through, with the sleepless day and what she had witnessed prior, there was nothing else to do but get some answers.

However reluctantly they would be provided.

Neither of the batponies said anything at first. Midnight’s jaw was clenched, his front hooves digging into his seat a little bit, while Rowan Berry fiddled with her own, looking away slightly. Neither knew what to say.

Twilight decided to give them a minute before continuing, especially since the carriage entered a tunnel, likely leading away from the dales and through the mountain range leading to the Crescent Family territories. In the darkness, Twilight could still see the saffron eyes of her beloved betraying mounting concern and Rowan Berry’s telling of her discomfort and shame.

The view on the other side of the tunnel wasn’t going to make Twilight feel much better, but she was ready to focus on it anyway. Perhaps somepony would have enough courage and integrity after all to explain matters to her out of their own volition.

Midnight seemed destined to do so, much to her satisfaction. At least, until he began actually speaking up.

“Twilight, things got complicated, yes. Are complicated, even. I’ve tried acting reasonably, with Dusk Tarn too, but you know what happened. I want matters to be explained reasonably here, and—”

She knew that tone. He had used it before, and she had long ago decided that she hated it.

“I am...!” she interrupted, looking straight into his eyes. Those keen eyes that suddenly felt so distant, so hidden from her. “Unfortunately, I am ready to accept that ‘reasonable’ is not ‘truthful’ in Noctraliya, not fully. So I will make things much simpler – what did you mean? ‘You never told me.’ Explain it.” Midnight tried to say another word, but found himself dumbstruck after all. His eyes were trying to break the connection with Twilight’s stare, which prompted her to continue, as she knew the direction they were venturing in. “Oh, has Rowan Berry told you that I understand enough Noctraliyar now and I caught onto that sentence? Were you perhaps, I don’t know, both trying to make up a way of explaining that nuanced question before our departure? And had your most justifiable, I will give you that, anger about Rowan Berry withholding the information of your unborn foal stopped your attempts?”

Twilight knew her tone was biting, but she couldn’t care. She had lost a day of sleep, but also way more than that, she felt. She had lost her sense of security, and as much as she was relieved to see Midnight back, she couldn’t just forget her worries.

And, of course, she could ‘contain’ herself. Stop herself from asking, pretend she wasn’t seeing certain things, but that only meant remaining in the dark, and that wasn’t going to be the case for her. Not after all of those terrible scenarios which had manifested in her head recently, due to that faithful encounter, ones that she had to either banish and forget about, or be thoroughly clarified for her.

“So, will I hear a real explanation?” she asked once more, realizing that she sounded much like Princess Celestia whenever her mentor had to give a stern reprimand.

It was Rowan Berry who decided to open up first, answering the regal tone with docility. “I’ve told Maednoc Wentr of your question, yes, Honored Princess. And he didn’t want to listen, being angry at me for keeping Waesper Strumienea pregnancy a secret...” There was a brief pause which was quickly filled with Midnight’ hiss, but the mare continued. “I believe my silence was also justified to some extent, though I also didn’t have a choice in the matter in the first place.”

Twilight spotted that Midnight wanted desperately to say something, but she switched her attention while lifting her hoof, wanting to hear none of it from him right there and then.

“What can you share about that? You weren’t allowed to reveal that fact?”

“Yes, hwalba knaze,” the healer told her, sincerely.

“By whom?”

“By a pony that could have ordered me to stay silent, while also having Midnight Wind in mind.”

Now that was at least a little curious for Twilight, not that her curiosity would stand in the way of her desire to uncover the truth. Still, it felt right to ask further.

“How would stopping Midnight Wind from knowing benefit him?”

Rowan Berry waited a second, as Midnight’s own gaze found her as well, but the lupule wasn’t going to crack under pressure. Her voice, however, was doing so. “Maednoc Wentr took the death of his... his wife very hard. So much so that there was a fear that, if he were to know the... the full extent of what happened, he would not be able to handle it and would...”

The healer didn’t need to finish for Twilight to understand. A shiver rattled her spine, for even in her frustration she couldn’t deny that Midnight’s plight was hurting her. Having in mind what his mother, Garnet Hoof, had told her about worrying for the stallion, for him never getting up from the tragedy, she could still emphasize with his anguish.

“Yazembe Acine...” Midnight spoke up, using Twilight’s silence. She allowed it to happen that time, even if his tone was cold and biting. “... even if that was the motivation, I had every right to learn of it all. Yes, my sorrow was great, but I could have held it together—”

“Could you now? Don’t you think I know what you’ve been talking about with antase Midnight Psalm?” Rowan Berry replied as if in accusation. “Nye, before you hiss at me again, I wasn’t eavesdropping on her, ever. The antase conveyed to the right ponies that you needed great help, even before your Waesper Strumiene—”

“Don’t you say her name like that,” Midnight warned the healer, but she didn’t pay him any heed.

“Listen, I learnt about the fact she was pregnant, that’s the point. First through one of the konzyili that had to examine your wife’s remains, she’s a friend of mine, and then through the channels.”

Twilight interjected, hearing a quite painful hiss from Midnight. “And you were ordered to withhold that information by somepony appropriate to issue such a command?”

“Tac. And I wasn’t the only one sworn to silence,” Rowan Berry revealed, causing a yet louder expression of displeasure from the stallion.

“Kirwe,” he swore under his breath. “Who else?”

“Nadvidan Okolnu,” the healer told him, sounding at least a little annoyed now, as opposed to forlorn. “He was told for obvious reasons.”

Midnight had further expletives to toss around, apparently, but Twilight had her own opinion on all of it.

“Being kept in the dark is frustrating, even if it is there to serve a purpose,” she told them both, causing her beloved to look at her as if she had just slapped him across the face. It hurt her too, but this was the price to be paid. “That is why you were trying to stop the Overseer General, isn’t it, Rowan Berry? He was not to tell.”

“No, but his emotions got the best of him,” she admitted. “I think that, seeing Midnight Wind pulling himself together and apologizing made him think that he can handle the truth thrown at him.”

“To try and ‘rightly’ hurt him. That was the only reason he said that, I’m sure you are both aware,” Twilight judged, utterly convinced in her stance. “The Overseer General’s hatred runs deep. It’s not only due to his daughter being dead.”

That statement caused Midnight to look at Twilight with a plea in his eyes. It was a difficult topic for him, without a doubt, but there was more to that stare. It nearly caused her to relent, so keen it was, but things went too far already.

Twilight would say that they had gone too far much, much earlier, she just hadn’t spotted that.

“So, Rowan Berry, would you know anything about that, perhaps? I take it that you have been told more when you were assigned to my entourage.” The pause served the next sentence’s strength. “Perhaps you could also explain to me why that fateful ‘never’ happened?”

The healer didn’t reply, at least not at first. Mostly because Midnight’s words came before she had a chance to.

“Twilight. Iau lumn, please...”

The stallion’s expression was filled with shame, fear, sadness. Mostly shame, which prompted Twilight to address it. Especially since he was suddenly very open about speaking to her as his beloved.

“ ‘Please’ what, Midnight Wind?” she asked, with that one, brazen note of a taunt added to the chord of her voice. “You’ve had ample opportunities to be open and honest. Yes, I grasp it, it’s hard for you. You’ve went through many plights and I understand your difficulties, actually, I’ve been nothing but understanding this whole time. But now? I am only left with more questions and I am thoroughly sick of it.”

The stallion said nothing. His expression was pained, but she wasn’t sure whether the ache was due to remorse, turmoil... or having to admit to something? The fact that she was even considering that lattermost possibility was rending her heart.

Rowan Berry, sitting motionlessly in her spot, bit her lower lip. She looked at Midnight with a wordless question, apparently causing a true battle to manifest in him. She was fighting one herself, and the longer it lasted, the more anxious was Twilight becoming, racking her brain for anything that could have made all of this make sense.

Midnight finally spoke, his voice weak, almost pathetic. “My light, I... I never wanted any of this. I just...”

“You just what?” Twilight asked, feeling the pangs of pain right in her heart.

“I love you.”

Such an open declaration, especially in front of Rowan Berry, felt... sour. It was honest, Twilight could feel it resonate with her own heart, which held great and undeniable affection for the stallion, and yet invoking their love in these circumstances seemed like an act of desperation and nothing more.

More so since even Rowan Berry’s expression changed dramatically, falling deeper into ache. It was like invoking the fact was only solidifying... the feeling of loss in the mare. Dejection, which went far, far deeper than but a passing crush on a member of an elite unit.

It wasn’t coincidental. It wasn’t random. It wasn’t passing or fleeting, or anything else.

Nothing of this had ever been.

Twilight felt the cold sweat running down her back, as she looked between the healer and the warrior. She felt uncertain, shaken, distraught, and yet she was becoming perfectly aware of something that was right in plain sight. What had been hidden from her gaze so, so easily, due to her own kindness and focus on what was good about others, rather than seeing the glaring holes, the omitted words and strange expressions.

When the carriage took a turn, Twilight was fully prepared to find herself slipping from her seat and onto the floor, finding her body almost limp. Her mind was, after all, too busy with the realization which hit her like an unsuspecting strike, and hurt quite as badly.

“You two... You two know each other,” she croaked, barely recognizing her own voice. “You two know each other. That is why that ‘never’ happened, you know… each other…”

Rowan Berry looked hopeless and lost, yes, but also immediately focused on what was happening. In those coral eyes Twilight could see professional worry, hiding right behind her own reflection, pale and sweaty, betraying a truly terrible condition.

But the healer wasn’t the one that Twilight was concerned with the most in return. Her beloved, her Midnight, her stallion, support, succor, he looked like a completely alien pony to her there and then.

Mostly because he didn’t even have it in himself to admit to that fact, for Twilight had no doubts that it was the truth.

“You two… This was all an act,” she continued, surprised that she was even talking when her mind was wrought with shock. She looked at Rowan Berry, eyes wide and panicky. “You ‘never‘ told him… because you had many chances before that morning. Because you’ve met before!”

The other mare looked thoroughly ashamed of herself, not that it was making Twilight feel any better. But the healer had enough courage in her to actually speak, as opposed to the warrior in the carriage.

“Yes, hwalba knaze…” she admitted. Reluctantly, of course, but that was a praiseworthy stance even in the midst of this nightmarish scenario. “I’ve known Maednoc Wentr for a long time now.” The other batpony shot daggers at the operative, but she didn’t seem to care at this point, especially when she turned to him. “I’m tired of lying. There’s no point anymore, it will only be denying the obvious. Things have gotten out of hoof, you know it.”

Midnight didn’t reply, his lips a thin line hiding… something. Anger, discouragement, panic. Maybe none, maybe all of those. Twilight could tell, for she didn’t have it in herself to even look at the stallion for the moment, focused instead on the healer. If her feverish mind could be considered capable of focus in the first place.

“You… you two know each other, and you pretended to be unfamiliar…?” she managed to ask after all. “Why? Why that deception?”

She wasn’t expecting Rowan Berry to be perfectly open, but the mare seemed strangely keen on revealing the truth.

“Old wounds, hwalba knaze, and a new situation,” the healer claimed, looking at Twilight intently, observing her reactions and her state with the patience of her profession and talent. “It wouldn’t have helped anypony, even you, Honored Princess, to have us start with admitting that we are familiar with each other. You would have had questions, and we would have an even harder time pretending that everything was alright between us. Certain issues would have come out of the inquiry, without a doubt.”

Twilight listened to Rowan Berry as if hypnotized, transfixed by this new insight she was receiving from the mare opposite. Still, she finally managed to rip her gaze away from the healer and find Midnight with it.

The stallion was saying nothing, his whole body rigid from intensity and self-control, or maybe disappointment. It was hard to tell, especially for Twilight, as she was looking at a pony she knew nothing about, as it turned out.

“Why… why would you?” she asked of him, though another, better question manifested right afterwards. “How could you? You’ve been lying to me all this time?”

“Iau lumn, I—”

“None of that,” she interrupted him strongly, more strongly than she thought possible. “I’m not your light, nor your beloved, nor anypony like that, until you explain to me why.”

That sentence hurt Midnight visibly, but the batpony’s surprise about the fact was peculiar to Twilight. It wasn’t like she didn’t feel painfully struck by what she was hearing.

“Ia…” he tried again, his lips quivering. “I tried to tell you, I really did, many times. I attempted to, to… to convey it all to you it. It was just…”

“It was what?”

“It was… I mean…”

Midnight couldn’t find the right words, which was even more agonizing for Twilight. It was harrowing that, while called out on his insincerity, he still couldn’t bring himself to just open up.

“No, I don’t know what you mean. I don’t know what any of this means!” she shouted, suddenly bolting up and sitting perfectly straight, hearing her frantic heartbeat in her ears. “Why is a spy giving me more than my stallion?! Why is she tired of lying to me, a foreign dignitary, and you persist when talking to your love?!”

“Because, kirwe, it’s not so simple!” he shouted back, which was the wrong thing to do.

“Oh, is it not now?!” she met his challenge, feeling like she was a step away from flaring her horn and doing… something. She didn’t know what, which was the more troubling. “It’s simple from where I am sitting! My love has been lying to me for all this time, for whatever reason! Because no reason is good enough here!”

“Honored Princess,” Rowan Berry’s voice somehow got Twilight’s attention. The healer swiftly recognized that it wasn’t a fortunate circumstance for her, but pressed on nonetheless. “I am not going to stop your anger, I just wouldn’t want to see you damage your health due to it…”

“Don’t you think that has already happened?” Twilight told her in return, not trying to sound nice and kind, quite the opposite. “Perhaps one of your potions could put me out of my misery now!”

The healer nodded, as if accepting the proposition, but Twilight realized that it was aimed at calming her down at least a little. Which, against all odds, did work, for getting furious wasn’t going to yield any answers.

Especially from Midnight, whose anger at the situation wasn’t done simmering, his keen eyes burning with shame and fervor alike.

Twilight took a deep breath, shuffling about in her seat. This wasn’t over, nowhere close to that, but the situation demanded a cooler head, even when everything inside her was screaming. She placed her forehooves against her temples, trying to hold it all together, feeling that a migraine was going to be the least of her problems.

“So… you two are familiar with each other,” she concluded that part of this ‘conversation’. She wasn’t coming to terms with the fact, but at least somehow grasping its sheer existence. “You’ve been pretending the whole time, and you…” She couldn’t believe she could refer to Midnight with so much exasperation, but it clearly manifested in her voice. “What were you trying to accomplish? You were, what, feeding me information that I absolutely needed to know? You were manipulating me?”

Midnight’s upper lip quivered. “I never wanted to m—”

“Don’t you tell me what you wanted to do or not. Tell me what you were doing,” she told him, firmly. “I don’t really care about your intentions right now.”

“You should,” he replied with no less strength. “There’s intrigue all around you. Some among us would say that it is for better or worse. You’re a smart mare, Twilight, you’re the smartest mare I have met in my life, you just… you don’t think like we think. Don’t see opportunities like we do,” he was explaining, at least trying to. Twilight wasn’t sure she was buying a word, but she forced herself to at least listen. “We can be cunning by nature, crafty and strategic in all of our actions, in ways you cannot yet perceive. Do you even remember the map?”

She did. She remembered that Midnight had been told to stay silent, and he had done so, much to her hurt. It wasn’t a good move by him to remind her, she thought, even to make a point.

“I can recall that you were ord—”

“It was revealed at Kezpont, and Yazembe Acine wasn’t there, so perhaps saying nothing more is the right thing to do?” Midnight reminded her, making her brow furrow even further, despite him correctly reminding her of an oath she had taken. “This is what I am talking about. We have ways, our ways, our order of things in life. Bogine, you aren’t brought up in the idea of absolute loyalty like we are, so I was trying to ease you into—”

“I don’t know loyalty, Midnight Wind?” Twilight protested, her stare piercing the stallion’s own, in this terrifying clash between them. “Should I remind you of who I am? Perhaps you have forgotten behind all that ‘light’ you love to call me. I am the Princess of Friendship. Friendship, you know? Me and my friends, who rescued the Immaculate Moon...?” Even in the middle of her intense monologue did Twilight find herself bowing her head. “Kindness. Generosity. Laughter. Loyalty.” She paused for a breath. “I’ll remind you of one more – Honesty. It is there, also, as important as every other Element. And I have never seen a good reason why any of them would need to clash with each other. But I suppose you are wiser than me on the matter, then.”

The stallion was withstanding her chastisement, though it was costing him dearly. He must have really been convinced of his stance, not that Twilight was amazed by that, quite the opposite.

His voice was grating to her ears, for it was filled with this unacceptable conviction. “I wanted to be fair to you and to who I am. Doing my best, tearing myself apart piece by piece, only to take good care of you and not feel like I am a traitor to my homeland, to my principles,” he tried to explain. “I wanted you to figure things out on your own, at a safe pace for—”

“Safe for whom?” Twilight asked him, as she couldn’t contain herself. “For you?” She didn’t let him answer, turning to Rowan Berry instead. “He knew you were an occultane from the start, no?”

The healer opened her mouth, then hesitated for a breath. She dared not to look at Midnight at that time, deliberating on the answer for a moment. Twilight wasn’t missing that, but understood that the mare didn’t want to add fuel to the fire raging inside the carriage.

“I... haven’t been an occultane all my life, hwalba knaze. It is you who reminded me lately that I was a lupule first,” she finally said, gazing down for a moment longer. “But the fact that I was placed by your side wasn’t a coincidence, no.” She met Twilight’s gaze, those coral eyes filled with confidence, yes, but one not as irritating as Midnight’s. If anything, one aimed at explaining and diffusing the situation somewhat. “Deep Mist’s blunder had to be... ‘salvaged’, though I don’t know if that is a right word here. I was sent because I knew Midnight Wind, I was to keep an eye on you both. Considering what Altu Opar had shared with hwalba haspadre Blenkyita Opare, I was picked due to familiarity and experience. Midnight Wind’s loyalty was at stake.”

“I’m not sure my understanding of the word is the same as yours,” Twilight bitterly commented, but the healer didn’t seem offended. If anything, she seemed much more keen on defending Midnight instead.

She even gave him a glance, despite the look of grim anger he was sending her way. “Please, understand where Maednoc Wentr was coming from in his actions, hwalba knaze. To expose an occultan is not done, for we serve the security of our nation, we are the loyal servants of our haspadri. Our tasks are terrible and we are rightfully feared, but our secrecy is important. One shouldn’t even cast suspicion, and to reveal an operative? Perhaps a deliberate plot would have to be put in place.”

She took a deep breath, shaking her head, looking away from the stallion and right into Twilight’s eyes. Her gaze betraying hurt, both old and recent.

“And... and he loves you. It pains me still to say it like this, but that is the truth. He wanted to warn you, in the only way he could, so that you would connect the dots instead of being told in treacherous words. We are taught that sometimes speaking plainly is treason. Smart hints, gentle allusions, those are a mark of a clever mind, and are not frowned upon that much.”

The mare finally looked at Midnight once more, in a momentary connection that Twilight would find hard to discern. “Besides, first Altu Opar, then me… We made mistakes. Maednoc Wentr kept his eyes on you and us, trying to act like a protector for you, in the best way it could have been performed. He is doing so to this moment, fulfilling that role, even if you find him lacking somehow.”

Those praises were doing precious little when it came to Twilight actually believing in Midnight’s pure intentions, at least when it came to him trying to properly protect her by these ‘games’ of half-truths. The intensity of Rowan Berry’s words, however, spawned Twilight’s attention.

“You were defending him before the Overseer General, now you defend him before me. Why is that?”

The healer didn’t respond, looking away again, having spent her courage at the moment. So Twilight glanced at Midnight, but the stallion had his gaze locked on Rowan Berry himself, these keen, sharp eyes of his harboring both frustration and a little bit of… recognition? Twilight wasn’t sure at this point if she was making the right observations, her logic and perception wracked by the feelings of disappointment and betrayal.

It was right then, as she named those sensations, that something else in her mind clicked. She was looking at her beloved, and the fact that she was still using that title in her thoughts strangely solidified a certain idea.

“When did you two meet for the first time?” she suddenly asked, prompting the healer to look up again, though she didn’t seem keen on answering. Still, Twilight pressed the topic. “You’re defending him and you,” she paused to look back at the stallion, “once decided to tell me that Rowan Berry tried to flirt with you, which attempt you have turned down.”

“I did,” Midnight said, sharply and strongly.

So strongly that hurt suddenly manifested in his tone, and not one directed at Twilight. That one time she was actually willing to believe his reply, for it pushed further the realization crystallizing right before her eyes from the most recent memories.

“Right before...” she began saying, the images flashing before her eyes. “Rowan Berry, when we were at that cavern, when I suddenly became catatonic. The Overseer General, wasn’t he...? He was asking how come he thought you familiar...” The healer wanted to reply, but Twilight just waved her hoof, not wanting any interruptions. “And he later said that despite what happened, your wife...” She paused, again watching Midnight’ reactions. “... wanted to come back to you, because she was pregnant. And that things would then again work...”

The stallion said nothing, his eyes reflecting remorse and worry. Twilight wasn’t perhaps well-versed in the matters of marital problems and relationships in general, seemingly even less than she had thought, now that she realized that her beloved had been withholding information from her, but she wasn’t utterly naïve... right? Dusk Tarn’s hatred, Dusk Stream’s hope, despite the circumstances in which she had ventured back to her Mountain, those all had a perfectly good, perfectly bad reason.

“Midnight Wind,” Twilight spoke, astonished that she could remain so calm while doing so, “you told me that things had been said the last time you had argued with your late wife. Things, also, hadn’t been said. She didn’t tell you of her state, even though every mare would happily share such news with her husband...”

Midnight was ready to say something, but Twilight’s thought process didn’t stop. Her mind made her visualize the last pony who she associated with being a spouse. With that and with pregnancy or, rather, lack thereof. The topic, in return, made her think of Lord Dusk Harvest and his outburst, when he had told her that the same thing Lord Consort Dusk Flight was allegedly guilty of was the reason that—

Twilight gasped, loudly, before covering her muzzle with both front hooves.

It all made sense. It all made such dreadful, horrifying sense, she couldn’t in any way contain her reaction.

And Midnight had told her, he had told her that he hadn’t always been perfect. He simply, of course, hadn’t made it all clear what he meant, what sort of ‘imperfection’ was weighing on him in regards to his tragic past.

Twilight didn’t even raise her voice.

“You scoundrel. You cheated on your wife.” Her eyes ventured to Rowan Berry. “With you.”

The silence which happened afterwards was the most ghastly, calamitous moment that Twilight experienced on her travel, and possibly in her life. This flight was meant to clear matters up, instead it sent her spirit crashing down as if the carriage itself plummeted into the valleys below.

She laughed. Twilight laughed a laugh most terrible, filled to the brim with sorrow, disappointment and despair.

“Of course. It is all so simple,” she commented afterwards, since neither of the batponies responded to her jubilant expression of utter discouragement. “You not only know each other, you are lovers. You’ve been for quite some time, too. I am but a stupid, naïve soleerane, aren’t I?”

“We’re not lovers.”

Twilight wasn’t sure if she wanted to know who said that, and whether she would believe anypony. She shook her head, feeling her lips curl into a smile, against her will. It was as if she was suddenly overtaken by a malicious forest spirit, indeed, with the grimace feeling like it was splitting the corners of her mouth.

“All this time, right under my nose. All the staring, all the explaining, all the promises and all the lies. I commend you both, I was blind, utterly,” Twilight continued, not paying any attention to her companions, hoping they could hear her and hear her clearly. She could only trust that she was actually saying those things and this wasn’t some form of madness which was making her hear her terrible thoughts so vividly in her ears. “Bravo. I suppose I have nothing to seek here after all, if even the ponies travelling right with me, one of which I love…” she found herself accentuating, surprised that fateful word didn’t happen in past tense. “… can just hide such a small, insignificant detail of a romance from me. Actually, will it be a terrible breach of etiquette if I just open the carriage’s door and get off here and now?” she asked in a cruel joke, feeling that she was still smiling painfully, even with the tears in her eyes. “I’m sure that nopony will truly care.”

“Twilight...”

Somepony wanted to protest, but she wasn’t really interested. “Or, better yet, how about I just, I don’t know, teleport back home? I think I could do it, would make the whole thing rather easy. I might even be able to grab my luggage on the way. And it’s not like I will feel any worse, abusing the Lost Gift like so. Abuse is quite the right word here.”

“Honored Princess, please...”

There was another attempt, quite inefficient, at calming her down.

“Or, I don’t know, I’ll do something, I’ll do anything!” Twilight continued, feeling tears falling down her face freely. “Anything not to be stuck in a carriage with two ponies that had been so, so kind and generous to me, and so sincere...! While, all the time they…! Right under my nose, they…!”

Twilight didn’t care to finish. She didn’t want to, sorrow was already constricting her throat to the point of suffocating her.

She didn’t care who began speaking, even if the remnants of her sane mind were telling her that it was Rowan Berry who wished to ‘clarify’ some things, even if doing so would only be more tormenting for Twilight.

“Hwalba knaze… We are not lovers. We haven’t really been those since that tragic time,” she began, with a note of regret, one that was drilling into Twilight’s mind, but also one that wasn’t taking away from the mare’s sincerity. “I was studying in the Iug u Maednoc at that fateful time, using the knowledge stored in the Maednoca Tabulre with proper permissions, to deepen my understanding of potions and remedies… It is where I met Midnight Wind, and I was infatuated with him quite immediately.” Rowan Berry paused briefly, though Twilight didn’t care whether it was to see what damage she was causing or to express some strange regret. “We did flirt. I initiated it, though I knew that he was married. It was wrong, I won’t even for a moment try to justify it. But the feeling in me made it irresistible. We were meeting in secret, and finally crossed that line… but we weren’t cautious enough. Hard to tell who managed to learn of us, but news reached Midnight Wind’s wife… Which is why she took that trip to Iug u Waesper. Nopony could have predicted what would happen, however…”

Twilight laughed once more, the sound coming out of her mouth marred by hurt. “How interesting, it looks like operatives getting caught is quite common around here,” she commented, not even caring that her words carried venom with themselves. “I suppose the whole situation is a cautionary tale, isn’t it? I’m so glad to be learning about it finally, thank you so much, Rowan Berry.”

The healer looked away, her muzzle red and her eyes filled with sadness and guilt. Twilight felt proud to cause such a reaction, gone so far in her momentary madness. It was… safer to remain in it, it was so much better to sit where she was, motionless, transfixed, staring into the space before her.

That was what she thought for a brief moment, but realizing her state did wonders to actually awaken her from this bout of anguish. Yet was she ready to actually try and return to reality? Anything seemed better than recognizing where she actually was and who she was sharing the flight with.

Did Twilight even know these ponies? Were those the same that she had tried to befriend?

Was that the same stallion who she loved…?

And yet, for all the pain, she had to. Twilight had to come to her senses, even if only to scold and reprove more, for things had gone far too far, and if she would not be the pony to point it out, then who would in this distant, vicious land.

Twilight managed to gather enough strength to look at Midnight Wind again, which wasn’t a small feat. Not to even mention that his presence, his being, it was all distant to her. She was looking at a… She didn’t know if she had the word for it. She didn’t know if she wanted to use any of the epithets coming to her mind.

“Why is she telling me all of this?” she asked of the pony before her, hoping that, perhaps, Midnight was still somewhere there, that he hadn’t been just an illusion she had fallen for. “You claim that you love me. You had the guts and the daring to cheat on your own wife, but not to tell me the truth when things started to get ‘complicated’? Instead feeding me snippets of truth wrapped in convenient lies that could ‘explain’ everything?” she assaulted him with questions, trying to bore into his core somehow. “Why is a spy more courageous than you, ‘vampire’?”

Midnight’s brow furrowed. Perhaps it was a sign of wounded pride, but Twilight was alright with that. Maybe she could actually reach him, in ways previously impossible, in ways blocked by all his deceptions and half-truths.

She was even going to give him the courtesy of listening to him, as he finally inhaled.

“What I’ve done all that time ago is unforgivable. Dusk Stream… Dusk Stream didn’t deserve this, and I didn’t deserve her,” he claimed, though Twilight wasn’t sure if she was trusting the remorse in his voice. “My life was tossed into Peraure with her death. I clung to my duties, hoping to one night find my reason again. Then I was made to meet you. You, of all ponies. A knaze. A soleerane. Even I wouldn’t think that something could happen, I certainly couldn’t have planned that, in the midst of everything, I would fall in love,” he continued to explain, his voice strong and filled with conviction, though Twilight couldn’t tell if any of it was real. “But nothing about you mattered to me, not your role, not your race, not your Bozanu Gledis, what mattered was you and the kindness you have shown me, the understanding, the… the chance. You became my light, after my time of darkness, after my own Atrlunee…”

“And yet that didn’t stop you from lying to me,” Twilight retorted, not letting any of his words manipulate her emotions. “I mean so much to you, but I was not worthy of truth?”

“You were worthy of my best,” Midnight claimed. He shifted a little closer, sitting on the very edge of the seat, but Twilight instinctively moved back. It struck him deeply, but didn’t stop him from continuing, as he pressed on in desperation. “I wanted to give you my best self. And my best self couldn’t have been a cheater, a failure, a…” He paused, shaking his head. “I was afraid, afraid of you, just like I’ve told you lately. You are an extraordinary pony, not because of your position or power. You bring joy to everypony, you wield understanding, you show compassion, you… You are of the Sewira Solee, but Neskaza Lunee… you also represent.”

Twilight sighed, glancing at Rowan Berry in the meantime. The healer wasn’t even looking Midnight’s way. She was agreeing, maybe, but listening to the stallion praising another mare surely wasn’t an easy thing for her.

Not that Twilight was somehow placated by those words, especially when Midnight made his alleged point.

“If I were to show all about me, you… you would have hated me, and I couldn’t bear the thought of losing you. I tried, Bogine, I tried many times, but that fear, that horror of you abandoning me, I… I couldn’t bare it.”

She looked at him again. She felt the tears in her eyes, even though she wasn’t crying anymore. She just chose to accept this terrible situation and that had to manifest somehow.

“And for all of what you have just said, all those… those eulogies you have just now fed me, praising me for being understanding and kind to others, all the others, you still hesitated? You? Who shared with me his pain, who taught me of his kind, who stood against his own traditions out of love? Was that love? Or was that just your ego that allowed you to do all of that, but still show such… cowardice, when it didn’t serve you to be brave?” she called the stallion out, looking at him with sadness. “Who are you, Midnight Wind? Are you the pony I was glad to see back this evening? Are you really a warrior, my protector, the stallion I love? Or somepony else entirely, somepony who deceived me, who hid his real self away?

“Who are you, noctral?”

That one question broke something in Midnight. The batpony’s eyes were filled with sadness, filled with shame, but now they darkened, hid away for a moment, only to erupt in anger. He was trying to contain himself, but Twilight managed to coax his feelings out after all, simply by looking at him longer and longer. Whatever darkness the stallion was wrestling with finally found an outlet, offended that she was just staring at it, with a genuine question and an aching heart.

“So… you think it all so easy? You think it so simple? Really?!”

The batpony shouted, baring his fangs, hissing through clenched teeth. His expression was so fierce that even Rowan Berry shifted in her spot, ready to interfere, though Twilight doubted this outburst would end in anything more than just itself. It was the thrashing of a wounded pride, one that kept the rest of the pony in its clutches.

“What did you want me to do, then?! What was I supposed to say?!” Midnight screamed, though hopefully the wind outside and the carriage’s sturdy build could muffle the outburst. “Was I supposed to stand before you, look you in the eye and tell you that your beloved, your Midnight, broke the sacred bonds of marriage, out of lust?! That he cheated on his wife, that he regrets it ever since, but can do little to undo the damage?! That he is keeping it from you because he doesn’t want to be alone again in his life, because his soul screams in pain at the thought that who he is, really is, will stop you from loving him?! And that he… that I am ashamed of myself, of who I am, but I cannot bring myself to say it all, because I don’t want to be alone in my life anymore?! Was that what I was supposed to say?!”

“Yes.”

That one, final word, replying to all of those pained questions, was all it took. Twilight knew that she didn’t have to add anything else, but decided to anyway, with her eyes filled with tears and her muzzle smiling in both despair and understanding.

“Yes, that was what you were supposed to do. Just like you have just done,” she told Midnight, who was gasping and wheezing as if he just finished a mortal duel. In some sense, that was exactly what had happened. “That is all it would have taken, a little bit more honesty, a little bit more humility. Nothing more.”

The stallion had no response to that, staying where he was, his lips shuddering, his body shaking, and his eyes filling slowly with tears, as he must have realized the terrible simplicity of his failure.

Twilight couldn’t call what had just happened progress, or a win, or anything else. Nopony was coming out of this victorious.

Not paying attention to anypony else, she shifted closer to the window, and began just… just looking outside. As if she was on her very own in the carriage.

In some sense, yes… She was now all alone.

Chapter LXXIX – The New Normal

Twilight was gazing outside through the carriage window, though she had no idea if she even had it in her to appreciate the sights. Noctraliya might have been a beautiful country due to its geography and vistas, but the inhabitants were proving... challenging to Twilight, and that was the mildest she could put it. Still, she had to occupy her mind with something, now that she had found herself so on her own, despite the two batponies sharing the flight with her.

At least what she was witnessing outside carried with itself a certain honesty, for nature’s beauty was something constant, reliable and sincere.

The dale’s beneath weren’t as teeming with greenery as the Valleys, but Twilight had to conclude that the lands of the Crescent Family were still rather pleasant, especially taking into consideration Noctraliya’s inhospitable standard. The forests were lush, the lakes were crystal clear. The peaks, protruding proudly from this land, created a sharp contrast with the forests beneath, their guardians and protectors, but also their embellishment. Those weren’t claws digging into the sky above, but elegant columns of stone, bringing a touch of firm sophistication to the country around them.

If Twilight recalled, this particular range or region was known as the Quartz Panorama, and the view was scenic in its own, elegant way, different from the rest of Noctraliya. She could also remember that the climate around here was not as harsh as in the other parts of the land, which was the explanation as to why the Crescent Family was considered not so firmly challenged by the elements and rather ‘soft’ as the stereotype claimed. They were supposed to be the artists and artisans of Noctraliya and Twilight, for all that had happened recently and taken away her joy, was at least looking forward to checking how much of that was based on the truth.

She wanted truth. Perhaps artistic expression was the way about it for some time.

Actually, now that she thought of it, she was desperately hoping that she could find a distraction for herself, through her stay at the Mountain of Crescent. Perhaps the place, if it could present to her the height of batpony cultural identity, would provide her the respite she needed so much.

Not that she wasn’t going to be healthily cautious, she reminded herself. She had received quite the cold shower when it came to being trusting and open. She couldn’t let that wariness limit her, however, she was coming to visit the Mountain not only for sightseeing, but for more serious, political and diplomatic reasons.

Twilight realized she was grinding her teeth a little. She was getting stuck in her dark thought, but she had so much to do and achieve still. She felt herself wanting to look Midnight Wind’s way, as it had been his presence that could calm her anxiety usually, but now? After what had been uttered in this very carriage, she was afraid that she would only feel nauseated. Not to mention that she did not want to deal with her eyes being even more wet and reddened right before arriving at her destination.

They would be landing soon enough. Among the great peaks to the north, Twilight spotted an interesting feature which had emerged from behind a mountainside like a flash of lightning.

Spanning right between two, natural stone summits, a bridge of glinting illumination shined, adorned with the reflections provided by the Moon and countless stars. Even without the enchantment on her eyes, Twilight would have seen this marvelous sight immediately and from miles away, as a kaleidoscopic fanfare of hues was welcoming one and all to the Mountain of Crescent. And it was, just as she had learnt before, rather distracting, if not blinding, as the colors were vivid, numerous and most dazzling.

The structure simply must have been that arcade which Lord Bright Crescent had decided to have constructed right between the twinned peak of the Mountain, the gallery featuring the tales of Noctraliya immortalized in stained glass form. Twilight sincerely hoped that she could enjoy it, as the place surely was as breathtaking as it was depriving of vision.

A few minutes of silence and staring outside later, the carriage flew into a short tunnel, leading to the Iug’s landing cavern… or, it should have been said, a landing coach house. What could be seen outside was nothing short of a majestic display of wealth and elegance. Twilight had no idea whether the Crescent Family was necessarily the wealthiest by the local standards, but the presentation certainly spoke volumes already. The sheer fact that the transports themselves, surely not all belonging only to the Lord, were crafted meticulously, embellished with silver and even adorned with gemstones was one thing, but the cave itself featured not just landing spots on the ground, but ornately carved niches in the walls, where the individual transports were housed.

Twilight wouldn’t have thought to give so much of artistic attention to a solution that surely was more utilitarian than anything, and yet there it was. What was even more amazing, the carvings that she could spot so far were so unbelievably light, that one could easily mistake the floral motives for actual, grey plants, calmly swaying in the indiscernible wind, despite that their nature should have been as stoic as the mountains themselves.

When the carriage came to a full stop, Twilight managed to spot the welcoming committee, which was that much easier due to the local servants, dressed in flowing, delicate attires, putting up an actual carpet for her arrival.

She welcomed the gesture, and she had a pretty good idea as to who was the pony responsible for organizing such a reception.

Not giving even a glance to her ‘companions’, Twilight focused and brought forth her best behavior and self-control. Yes, her emotions were raging inside of her still, but that was not the fault of her hosts, so they didn’t deserve to feel her irritation and her hurt. She just hoped that she was good enough of an actress to hide those before the heads of the Crescent Family.

All of them were present, as it appeared, though Lord Bright Crescent’s enthusiastic approach occupied most of Twilight’s attention right away. Quite a lot of her vision, too, since the stallion came close enough one might have thought he was getting ready to hug her and greet her like she was a missed Family member.

His enthusiasm was very ostentatious. “Honored Princess, finally, finally, finally! I am so glad to welcome you in the esteemed caverns of the Iug u Kwadr, obviously the soundest place to visit in our lands!” he greeted her, flashing his white fangs and giving her a bow that could have been deemed as both deferential and mocking, depending on the onlooker’s presumption. “To think that you have decided to wait for so long to visit my ‘neck of the woods’, tsk, tsk,” he teased in his usual fashion, though there was also genuine joy in his tone over Twilight’s presence.

She definitely wasn’t in the mood to fight against his excessive style, so she took a second to respond, not to blurt out something unkind. Especially since she found another detail which captured her attention almost immediately, other than the haspadr’s overbearing demeanor.

Twilight was, at this point, at least somewhat well-versed in the local fashion, especially the official dress code, like those gowns that she had seen on the male Lords of the Covenant. However, Bright Crescent was brandishing something that could have only been described as a ‘loose’ local variation, a far more liberal and delicate garment. A gown of milky white, clearly to correspond with the hue of his mane, held together mostly by pins, and one leaving much of his torso exposed. It was allowing a rich pendant of quartz to rest proudly below his neck, to summon attention and awe, which was clearly Lord Bright Crescent’s intention. Twilight found it additionally intriguing that, whilst still equipped with the circlet on his head, the haspadr had left behind the dark, overbearing cloak, most likely because it would clash with the look he had chosen.

Still, for all of her observations, Twilight couldn’t just avoid a conversation with her host, regardless of how tired and distraught she was feeling.

“I’m likewise glad that I have finally arrived at your Mountain, Honored Lord. Neskaza Lunee… welae tuu noc illum.”

“I welae Neskaza Lunee... illum tueu noc tez,” Bright Crescent replied, shaking his head a little right after the customary bow. “So official, Honored Princess! No need, absolutely no need. As opposed to my esteemed colleagues of the Covenant,” he said, his tone showing all that he really meant and more, “I find all of this official conduct a little tedious. Yes, I partake out of necessity, but it’s like when one’s at a boring party. Just looking for a way out, preferably to where there is something truly captivating happening. And, speaking of which!”

With a dramatic flair, the Lord turned around, nearly sweeping the carpet with his mane, pointing widely towards the rest of the gathered, especially that closest pair of ponies.

“Come closer, my fireflies, shyness is unbecoming of you!” he teased the twins, as they were the ones patiently waiting for him to finish the greeting.

Well, maybe ‘patiently’ wasn’t the right word, considering how Countess Ivory Crescent resolutely trotted forward, with a laugh on her lips. “Dearest Uncle, there is ridicule and then there’s outright misleading our guest!” the mare chastised the Lord with a playful tone.

Twilight had an opportunity to also examine her robes, and had to conclude that she was beginning to understand why, for example, Lord Consort Dusk Flight had sounded a little apprehensive when she had spoken earlier that night of the Mountain of Crescent. Ivory Crescent was a comely mare, without a doubt, but the dress she was wearing that night was not only cradling her athletic figure enticingly, it was woven in a way to make it slightly see-through in all the places that would make a mare look even more irresistible.

Thankfully, Twilight’s mental state made her entirely uninterested in gawking, but a fact remained a fact. The Countess was brandishing a most liberal wear, especially when she came closer so that the difference between it and Twilight’s own dress became glaring.

“Good night to you, Princess!” Ivory Crescent said, smiling widely. “I realize that we have already met at this point, but I have a feeling that it was not enough for me,” she pointed out, her Equestrian accent close to immaculate. “I hope your stay will allow me to familiarize myself with an esteemed guest like you!”

Twilight couldn’t tell how honest those statements were. Her mind was plagued with doubt, even if her instinct didn’t warn her of anything duplicitous coming from Ivory Crescent, the mare’s pear, bright eyes flickering with joy.

“Thank you, Honored Countess, I will gladly occupy your time, if that would be your wish,” she replied, but the mare only laughed melodiously.

“Who am I to wish anything of you? I’m hardly a despot. I’m just training to be one, under the illustrious gaze of my dear Uncle,” she responded, causing her foster father to put his hoof against his chest in indignation.

“A ‘despot’, really? Here I thought I would at least make you a ‘tyrant’, it has a bit more weight to it, you know.”

Twilight found the edges of her lips twitching as if to smile. She wouldn’t normally fight that, were it not for the turmoil she had just gone through.

Ivory Crescent giggled in the meantime, theatrically rubbing her chin. “No, I don’t feel like a tyrant yet, no. Perhaps I will write a squib against myself, just in case, that could be an interesting exercise. Speaking of squibs – bratr, are you hiding behind me somewhere or have you decided that you are the shyest one with the Princess’ arrival after all?”

Ebony Crescent, who definitely wasn’t hiding, certainly grew red on the muzzle, trotting forth with a huff of indignation to stand right by his twin. “Would you please contain yourself, dear sister? You’re making a scene in front of our cherished guest.”

The Count’s words, for the most part, sounded both genuine and were laced with satisfaction. Considering the moments Twilight and him had shared at the Sanctuary, she could believe that the stallion was overjoyed by her presence. That small smile spoke of it, too, though she took note that Ebony Crescent behaved a little less strongly this time around, especially with how he was standing, rubbing one of his legs with the other.

Was the company of his uncle and sister making him reluctant, for some reason?

“Greetings, Honored Count Brother, I’m glad to meet you once again,” Twilight told him, and her words did perk him up quite a bit, though she also recognized that flicker in his eyes with her addressing him so officially.

“Likewise, it is an honor, hwalba knaze.”

The stallion bowed before her elegantly, though it only caused his sister to snicker behind her hoof when she turned to Twilight. “Don’t let him fool you, he was bouncing off the walls upon learning you would be arriving soon.”

That was an amusing thought, one that almost made Twilight smile while turning Ebony Crescent’s muzzle even redder. “Can I not appreciate that a worthy and unique guest is coming to visit our Iug, sostre?”

“Sure you can, you can appreciate that as much as you can,” Ivory Crescent retorted in that biting tone known only to siblings.

It actually resonated well with Twilight, making her think of that healthy amount of bickering she had been going through with Shining Armor, which memory put some of her troubled spirit at ease. Still, she wondered how Equestria was doing, and perhaps for the first time since she had arrived in Noctraliya, she felt homesick enough to actually considering returning.

Lord Bright Crescent spotted her moment of melancholy quite likely, even if he didn’t fully grasp the reason for it. “I say, you look a little worn out, Honored Princess. Indeed, all that flying around the place can be a bit tiring. Especially after a stay with the Dusks,” he commented with a mischievous smirk. “I’m surprised I don’t see any soil in your delightfully combed mane, I wouldn’t be astonished to... Actually, I would be most likely terribly disappointed, to learn that they have told you to help out in the Dalli, citing a lack of workforce, supplies, or other nonsense…” the haspadr commented, rolling his eyes as if Noctraliya’s greatest problem was not even worth mentioning. “I hope you don’t have any experience with gardening equipment, Honored Princess, that would be rather mundane from your regal self.”

Twilight furrowed her brow a little. “I’m not against helping around, even in simple things, especially in the town I have my residence in. And—”

Bright Crescent waved his hoof about, as if in panic. “Please, Honored Princess, none of that! You’re no gardener, you’re a royal, and here we will make you feel the part, and no part else! Just one more thing!” The Lord turned and beckoned another pony closer. “ ‘Thing’, darling mine, come, come!”

Twilight’s gaze followed the haspadr’s gesture, finding the stallion he had in mind. The pony was actually dressed in an officer’s gear, in direct contrast to the rest of the gathered, and his bearing was not giving way to opulence, not entirely. The warrior carried himself with the right presence, and looked more than willing and prepared to perform his duties rather than simply bear a fancy dress. The ornamental quality of his clothing was not taking away any of the sharp, ‘vampiric’ practicality he was showing. The pony’s coat was in the lighter shade of grey, his dusty pink mane wildly curled around his head, and his golden eyes had seriousness in them, showing quite the contrast with the rest of the noble crowd.

He saluted Twilight properly, with the conduct not inducing any commentary from the other batponies. “Hwalba knaze,” the stallion spoke in a deep, bass voice which corresponded with the strength of his presence.

Bright Crescent exhaled, not ashamed even a little to trot next to the warrior with a loving appreciation in his topaz eyes. “This dashing stud, his tender heart hidden somewhere between those rippling muscles of his, is my dear general and my dear, Crescent Light. Don’t you worry, Honored Princess, he just loves that stoic and dour façade of his, but he’s nice, very nice once you get to know him.”

The warrior said nothing at that, just looked at the haspadr and then back at Twilight with a mighty sigh of somepony that was being thoroughly embarrassed by his significant other, but had grown used to it quite some time ago.

“Well met, general Crescent Light,” Twilight greeted the stallion, not really intimidated by his aura, but neither convinced about it being simply an act. Before her stood a warrior that knew his craft and there were no doubts about it.

And, if she could make such a comment, he was quite the partner for Bright Crescent. She wasn’t imagining somepony looking so strong and stoic to be a chosen pony for the haspadr. She wondered what was the key to this relationship, considering that the Lord’s way of being was quite demanding of the ponies around him, as she imagined.

Speaking of which, Bright Crescent wasted not a second more on the greetings, clapping his hooves. “Right then, the necessary, humdrum part out of the way, let us get you acclimatized, Honored Princess. By which I mean, we’re going to show you your quarters, give you the appropriate time to freshen up, and make sure you enjoy a proper meal before the day’s rest. I suppose that you have found our diet at this point to be boringly repetitive?”

“Well, I wouldn’t necessarily say that—”

“It is very nice of you to lie like that, but there’s no need. How many oranges can one endure in one’s lifetime?” the haspadr asked rhetorically, pointing for the servants to take care of Twilight’s belongings while he was already prepared to lead her from the landing cavern. “Health benefits and all, yes, but you know what is good for one’s haleness, Honored Princess? A little dietary flourish here and there.”

Twilight wouldn’t really object, not that she felt especially adventurous that particular night. She was going to diligently follow and accept things as they would happen, feeling that it was the most she could do at the time.

She spared but a glance behind her. Her entourage was patiently waiting for the group to move, left to their own devices by both Twilight and the local servants. She didn’t really care, nor further paid any of them her mind. Honestly, she preferred to accompany the Lord, who was already leading the way and providing more colorful commentary of his.

“We know that your cuisine in Equestria varies quite dramatically depending on region, resources, all that. While our little, most glorious and blessed corner of the world cannot really provide everything, despite our wishes,” he spoke, and Twilight found it hard to discern where lay the ridicule, “I think you will be satisfied with the selection, I’ve made sure to do my homework!” he paused for a second to chuckle. “Well, I ordered the kitchens to do that for me, of course.”

Of course. To think that Twilight really felt more comfortable listening to Bright Crescent than having anything to do with the two ponies loyally following her was agonizing.

Not that the Lord knew that, more than overjoyed to play the part of a host with almost overbearing zealotry. “However, food itself is only a portion of what creates an unforgettable memory. I believe that ambiance is also very vital.” He paused to create a dramatic effect, just as they were exiting the landing cavern and taking a rather short tunnel. “And nopony does ambiance like us.”

That one note of boundless confidence in his voice caused Countess Ivory Crescent to laugh briefly, and Ebony Crescent to exhale, both supporting their uncle’s stance wholeheartedly.

Twilight soon understood why. Even with her tired mind and galloping thoughts, wishing to return to musing on what had happened during the flight, she found herself stopped in her tracks, and then almost physically dragged further forward, struck with awe at the sight awaiting her.

The Mountain of Midnight had its organized, geometrical propriety, the Mountain of Fang issued sharp warnings and sharper blessings through markings and woodwork, the Mountain of Dusk promoted harmony with the world around. But the Mountain of Crescent? Was it a Mountain still? Or had Twilight been taken back outside when she was not looking? Because this couldn’t possibly have been a cavern.

The space all around her was not rock or stone, it couldn’t have been. And if it were, it had been carved, shifted, changed all around. So that the stoic granite, the solemn quartz, the somber limestone, they had all been converted, convinced, compelled to abandon their inhibitions and be freed from their heavy and bulky quality, and embrace the ethereal touch of art, instead. In this ephemeral space dedicated to what was above mundane and prosaic, architecture had been elevated to another level altogether, alongside the entire cavernous home of the Crescents.

Archways and platforms, buttresses and fountains, plazas and spires… Marvels of craftsmanship and elegance, taking breaths away and luring gazes upwards and upwards, towards the realm of the Immaculate Moon, whilst making the same eyes rejoice throughout the whole journey. Everything around Twilight felt so light, so delicate, and yet so monumental, she completely forgot where she was for a moment, and that she was being accompanied by the leadership of the Mountain. The place itself called to her, invited her, prompted her to look for more and more wonderful details, embellishing every inch of these elaborate constructions.

She realized she had trotted forth on her own, clearly allowed to do so by the hosts, so she could drink from the surroundings to her heart’s desire. The platform she was on didn’t mark the cave’s bottom, no, and looking down it was hard to spot, in a beautiful weave of stone and design, where the place ended. To her right, a mighty archway brandished flowers, both natural and those made of stone, blooms of flora and gemstones, inviting to take solace and respite near a crystal clear pond, surrounded by chaises longues of marble. To her left, an artificial waterfall was falling from basin to basin, on each level guarded by many, lifelike stone depictions of batponies in many, sometimes sensual poses, unashamed to show their granite features to the curious onlookers. Below Twilight’s hooves, bridges and staircases emerged at many angles, almost maddening to look at, luring everypony to descend and find themselves in a place of countless marvels and possibilities. And far above Twilight’s head hung lanterns of delicate candlelight, but accompanied by wondrous displays of colored glass or maybe even thinly cut gemstones, sending rainbow-like reflections all over this magical space.

In this, multicolored, dream-like light the denizens of the Iug moved about like ethereal wraiths, caring not for anything in existence, but instead free to experience the extramundane pull of arts and instincts. Twilight felt her eyes widen when she spotted that many of the local ponies were wearing gowns that strayed far from the conservative approach of the nation. This clothing was light and breezy, inviting to take wayward glances and drink from the bodily features, leaving very little to imagination. Yes, Twilight hailed from a nation where clothing was optional, used mostly for practical reasons or official celebrations. In the world of batponies, were far-reaching modesty was the norm, the Crescents teetered on the brink of indecency, but in a way that was nothing but appealing, for it made the mind warmly curious about what was left hidden away, the wonders concealed by the final scraps of cloth.

Twilight could have sworn, in trying to understand the many marvels of the place, that she could spot at least one couple, on a platform below, that was definitely inspired by some of the local sculptures to be less than demure. They were sharing a loving kiss that they were only somewhat interested in disguising from the onlookers.

Bright Crescent’s voice reached Twilight and pulled her from the enthrallment that she had found herself lost in.

“You! You have truly made my night, Honored Princess!” the Lord declared, pointing at her as if he had found a muse, then coming close to her with a bright smile. “To see somepony genuinely overtaken by our Iug, seeing it for the first time? Oh, why haven’t I ordered a painter to be present?!” he criticized himself, but only a little, shaking his head. “I take it you find the place most inspiring?”

“It… definitely subverted my expectations after what I have witnessed so far,” Twilight admitted, earning a laugh from the haspadr that echoed through the nearby arches.

“I’m afraid that what you have witnessed so far was, for the most part, lacking a certain, artistic touch,” he commented, spreading his forehooves wide and almost spinning in place. “Here! This is a place of expression and imagination, given form through countless sleepless days of passion and creation!”

Twilight was forced to agree, for the cavern must have taken generations to be designed in such a convoluted and yet harmonious way. After a moment, she could spot motifs and design choices she could recall from the Sanctuary, but the Crescent Family was not letting anything, and definitely not moderation, stop them from creating a true tangle of architectural expression which was strikingly beautiful.

Bright Crescent’s laugh again called Twilight back to the present. “Come, come, Honored Princess, this is only how our home looks. You need to learn how it tastes, how it sounds, how it feels…” he accentuated the word with an artist’s passion. “Let all your senses abandon their timidity, it’s a crescent moon tonight!”

The haspadr happily let that sentence resound, then continued forth, with Ivory Crescent following diligently, her own expression jubilant and her eyes gladly taking in her own home. Twilight felt herself left behind a little, actually, trying to tear herself from the omnipresent sights and grasp the Lord’s meaning at the same time.

“Kwadr Lunee hacnoc,” a voice reached her ears, and she found Count Ebony Crescent standing by her side, giving her a supportive smile. “It’s an old expression. It means to enjoy life and all it brings, and let go of worries at least for a while.”

“Oh. Thank you, Honored Count Brother. I admit that I am still lacking quite a lot of knowledge of Noctraliyar,” Twilight tried to explain herself, but that only caused the stallion’s expression to turn more delicate and understanding. “It’s an interesting sentence. I know the meaning of the Sign of the Goddess and I’ve seen it shown in your art usually in its full form.”

“You are very correct,” the Count praised her. “Yet we bare the name of the Crescent, because sometimes even the Goddess decides to show us her more spirited, whimsical nature. Yes, She is our Mother, our protector, our strength, but also our inspiration and our drive. I, honestly, think that when Her Sign is partially hidden in the night’s sky, it is almost as if She is winking towards us. Letting us know that there is joy to be had in life. That there is more to it than just tradition and decorum and all of that,” he explained with a smirk on his lips and a glint in his eyes.

“Kwadr Lunee... h-hacnoc,” Twilight repeated the sentence, musing on the interpretation. “An interesting idea, I must say. I wish I could grasp those and your tongue more firmly, Honored Count,” she mentioned, having in mind that such insight would have already been very, very useful a long time ago.

“Fret not. If you wish, I could be of help in that... Twilight Sparkle,” Ebony Crescent offered, in a whisper which had a very concrete meaning.

“I haven’t forgotten,” Twilight told him back.

Realizing only when she saw his lips purse just a little that the tone she had used was decidedly not courteous. This was exactly what she had been worried would happen, due to her sleepless days and all the piling stress! She was becoming snappy, and she definitely couldn’t afford to do so towards ponies that had at least some good will towards her!

“I… I’m sorry. I’ve had a long flight, and—” she tried to explain, but Ebony Crescent only shook his head.

“No worries, no worries,” he told her, the tension from his muzzle disappearing as quickly as it had manifested. “You have a lot on your plate, it is understandable that nerves can sometimes be a little… tied. But, I take no offence. And more so, I propose, just like my dear Uncle did, that you use this time at our Mountain to forget your troubles for a while.”

Twilight didn’t know if she could truly do that, considering that said troubles were a couple of steps behind, waiting to follow her as her entourage.

Ebony Crescent was relentless in the kindest way possible, however. “I will personally make sure that your time with us is pleasant, dignified and a respite from your mission. Yes, I am aware, you are here on official business also, this embassy you are taking around the country serves a noble purpose,” he told her, keeping his voice down the right amount. “Trust me when I say that my Lord and Uncle is a reasonable stallion underneath all that pizzazz…”

The Count’s tone almost made Twilight chuckle and, for all her plights, she was glad he nearly succeeded in making her do so. “So… I can hope for a few pointers from you, Ebony Crescent?”

“Your wish would be my command,” he gallantly told her, motioning for her to proceed as they both wouldn’t want to say behind.

Twilight’s awe would not lessen throughout the trot to the Lord’s palace. Not only was she subjected to the marvels of architecture, luring her gaze over and over again, but also to what she had been mentally commenting on not so long ago, beneath the verdant Valleys. That being entertainment, for she soon learnt that the Crescent Family was most appreciative of artistic expression, and providing that in spades. For example, just like Ebony Crescent had done at the Sanctuary, various performers could be seen showing off their skills and crafts in different parts of the cavern.

A sculptor mare, who had decided to work on her newest piece out in the open, to the pleasure and commentary, sometimes biting, of the onlookers. A musician, showing the appreciative audience his skills on what looked to be some form of a very thin violin, making Twilight doubly impressed about the player’s hoofwork. And, even without the presence of a crowd, a vast number of ponies, both stallions and mares, were calmly painting, writing, practicing all around the marvelous place, one which was bringing them inspiration aplenty.

Twilight still couldn’t believe that she was in a cavern! Even the steps underneath her hooves were polished and sculpted to the point when she could have sworn that her hooves would sink in a delicate material rather than hard stone. She looked up when that feeling struck her, and found herself eye to eye with a sculpture to the staircase’s side, that of a mare in an enticing pose giving her an incredibly lifelike look of enticement and hidden ridicule. Pretty much every corner of the place hid curiosities and crafts, betraying the Family’s specialization and particular focus.

Bright Crescent continued his commentary at some point, wanting to make sure that Twilight was properly appreciative of the place he called his personal domain.

“I will have you know, Honored Princess, that our Mountain offers, aside from its beautiful interior, a selection of pastimes that you might appreciate. As a royal, as a scholar, as a mare, all at the same time, take your pick!” he assured her with a wide smile, tossing his milky white mane back with practiced grace. “Of course, I could make that choice for you, since I know exactly what places I want you to see, but I also recognize that every pony has their own… drive inside of them, their own desire for beauty and stimuli. You need only to ask, we will do our very best to accommodate your tastes.”

Twilight was going to touch on the subject, without a doubt, even out of sheer curiosity, though her question came out as more technical than anything else. “I see a tremendous amount of artists about. Are the caretakers the biggest caste in the Family?”

“By a noticeable margin some would say,” the haspadr explained, though it was obvious he spoke of such mundane matters with phlegm. “We are the talented ones in the ‘great family of batpony’, or however that could be said, and we take care of more than just the everynight needs for food and shelter. Well, we care about that as well, we just give it a flair.”

“Are you the richest Family, then, Honored Lord? I imagine that what I see about is some indication,” Twilight asked out of curiosity, earning a polite laugh from the haspadr.

“If one can put a price tag on art, Honored Princess. But,” the Lord interrupted himself, and with a roll of his eyes, “our works are a rare and worthy commodity, so we can assure our affluence with them. That and a good amount of gem mines, that can help, as you might imagine.”

That explained what Twilight could spot all around, and could also point out as to why the atmosphere felt so drastically different for her. This was a place of luxury, refined tastes and delights, unlike the Mountain of Dusk, were everypony looked busy with crucial duties instead of leisure and pleasure. It was somewhat unfair, from Twilight’s perspective, though she didn’t know if she had enough strength to dwell on the topic there and then.

Bright Crescent spoke again, as if he could read her thoughts. “There is nothing wrong with enjoying oneself in life. It’s not all about toil, trouble, temperance and finally termination, and only then pleasure. Sounds like a misguided interpretation of the Goddess’ desire for our kind,” he commented almost nonchalantly, though Twilight felt the underlining seriousness of his stance. “I hope that I can show you what I mean, if you are ready to see a place that I enjoy quite a lot, actually.”

His palace was what the haspadr meant, naturally, and it most definitely looked the part.

The section of the cavernous expanse which housed the residence was slightly lower, or it had been excavated like that, allowing for a most remarkable view of the palatial complex from its access point. And the vista could have been taken right from an old fairy tale, that spoke of one descending down into a magical, hidden kingdom of fable and fantasy.

The whole structure, from its very foundations, had a lightness and openness to it. A visible, palpable spirit, one that it wanted to confidently show to all of the stunned onlookers. Great windows of stained glass surely marked the spacious halls inside, countless terraces provided other, remarkable views to appreciate, and of all the things Twilight was expecting to see, she wasn’t ready to witness an actual garden, housed in one of the palace’s sections. It included a pond into which a waterfall descended, a pool surrounded by a selection of various trees, though she had no idea how the batponies managed to actually grow them underground! Still, they added to the idyllic corner, perfect for relaxation and creation.

Even more than that, the residence featured a collection of sharp spires, ones that Twilight had only spotted about the Crescent Family’s architecture. They looked as ephemeral and delicate as everything about the place, and were joined by many bridges done in marble and draped with flags of the amethyst hue of the noble, local bloodline.

The entire palace screamed opulence and luxury, and the colorful light coming from both the inside and provided by the abundant lanterns of the cavern around gave it a temperamental quality. Twilight wasn’t the kind of pony to get envious about a place’s splendor, but she could easily imagine herself being begrudging about it. Her crystal castle had been created through magic. This residence had happened through, surely, years and years of toil in service of a beautiful vision, vision that was brought to reality perfectly. And yet one that made everypony question their perception with its singular design and lavishness. Twilight felt like she would be descending into the demesne of a long-forgotten, eccentric royal, a prince of whimsy, appetites and passions.

The stallion next to her certainly wanted to play the part.

“My humble abode,” Bright Crescent allowed himself the fake words while beaming with pride. “Maybe I could still expand it, I can see another gallery on the left… or maybe a game room? Haven’t decided yet,” he mused, rubbing his chin and envisioning another grand project before his mind, though he changed the topic quite fluently just afterwards. “Just so you know, Honored Princess, those spires you see are not just for show. You will be occupying the one on the right there, we have the guest quarters ready for you, equipped and furnished with anything you might need.”

“Wait, Honored Lord... a whole spire? For myself?” Twilight asked, feeling like she hadn’t heard him right.

She did, and he made her almost painfully aware of that. “Oh, what were you expecting, Honored Princess? Some little cubbyhole, given out of courtesy? You are a guest! Rodine Kwadr treats our guests properly, perhaps unlike are less refined cousins,” he allowed himself the biting commentary. “You will have a chamber of your own, with all the luxuries and more, but that shall be explained in a while. And even your entourage shall be given enough space not to be crammed into some wardrobe or a broom closet.”

Twilight actually felt happy about that arrangement, though not because of some inner critique of the previous accommodation. And definitely not due to any care shown for her entourage. She wasn’t glad that she felt like that, but her staying away from the two batponies felt for the better. She wouldn’t have to endure them staying right next door to her.

“That is very thoughtful, Honored Lord, thank you.”

Bright Crescent beamed with self-confidence, though something about his gaze spelt that he might have spotted how bleak and flat that gratitude sounded.

“Oh, please, think nothing of it, Honored Princess. You never know when or if there will be another chance for an Equestrian to visit. You know how my esteemed colleagues can be,” he pointed out, summoning the looming threat of a conflict with Noctraliya to the forefront of Twilight’s mind, but then immediately happy to push it away from her thoughts. “For the moment, you are in my realm and in the Crescent Family’s power. Let us be the hosts to grant you an unforgettable stay.”

Bright Crescent’s theatricality was slowly burning away at Twilight’s patience, but she kept a straight face. Especially since she was getting supportive smiles from the batpony twins, who were ready to back their uncle in his lofty declarations.

“I’m sure you will enjoy yourself,” said Ivory Crescent, pointing at the spires. “Mine is the one closer to the garden, I like the proximity. If you want, you can watch me practice by the pond sometimes from your balcony. I don’t mind a public, especially a refined one!”

“Practice… what exactly, Honored Countess?”

“Everything,” the mare replied with a wink, though she quickly followed it with a chuckle. “I happen to be… oh, how not to sound too pretentious, a ‘warrior-poet’ I think the expression could be in your tongue.”

Twilight knew the tales of noble figures from Equestrian history who were both the defenders and protectors of common ponies, and left behind a selection of works and tales praising valor and kindness. She found herself fascinated that Ivory Crescent would name herself as a mare following such a refined tradition.

“That’s quite intriguing, Honored Countess,” Twilight openly admitted, following the group when they began descending down the majestic steps and into the great palatial complex. “I… don’t believe I have ever met a pony that called themselves one of those, or even aspired towards the ideal.”

“That’s quite a pity, I think,” Ivory Crescent told her, her tone warm but her gaze thoughtful. “There’s something rather thrilling about grasping both what’s strong and what’s soft, what’s deadly and what’s delicate. I could slay a pony with a blade of metal or ink, I could protect them with prowess both physical and mental. I think the joy lies in being free like that.” She spared a quick glance towards her uncle, then brother, then her gaze was right back at Twilight. “Spare a moment for me, Honored Princess, I’m certain you will understand my meaning.”

“I think I already do, to a point, but it will be a joy all the same,” Twilight assured, though Ivory Crescent only grinned.

“I doubt it, though it’s no fault of yours,” came the unforeseen reply, though insult was neither taken nor dealt through it. “But you also look like the kind of pony that might prefer a poet-poet to spend time with, actually. In which case, I’m sure my one-dimensional bratr will suffice.”

“Must you be so insufferable tonight, sostre iaa?” Ebony Crescent complained, looking redder in the face once again. “We’re not foals anymore.”

“I’m certain the Princess doesn’t mind some levity,” the mare responded, looking for Twilight’s opinion. Actually, looking for her support, considering that playful, pear gaze.

“No, I really don’t,” Twilight did admit, though she also didn’t feel like participating in it too much. She felt too tired for it.

“There, you see?” the Countess told her brother. “Now cheer up. Your spire is right by the Princess’, I’m sure that, if you feel so derided, you can pay her a visit and explain that you are not as droll as I am presenting you to be,” she teased a little more, then rubbed her chin. “Actually, I think I could sing loud enough for the Princess to hear one more sonnet about you as you will be doing just that.”

“Goddess, for what misdeeds…?” Ebony Crescent complained with quite a serious tone, which nearly made Twilight giggle again.

“Don’t worry, Honored Count, really. I understand siblings’ mischief, even if my older brother was never interested in that,” she tried to calm the stallion down, with some success.

“Relieved to hear it, then. Though I also wouldn’t count you among those that pay attention to such ridiculous statements. You seem much more insightful than that.”

Twilight smiled politely in gratitude, though that was only a mask. She wasn’t insightful enough to even realize that her entourage had been harboring so many secrets, in plain sight.

The spacious hallways of Bright Crescent’s personal ‘lair’, as he called it upon entering, brought with themselves even more luxury and opulence. Soft carpets, gemstone chandeliers, countless sculptures and delicate craftsmanship, everything spoke of the Crescent Family’s status and sophistication. The vast courtyards housed wonderful fountains of crystal clear water, vine and flower motifs created whole copses and gardens among the walls of the palace, and the feeling of being in a fantastical castle of a fairy-tale ruler was persistent. The courtiers that made way for Twilight and the Family leadership bowed and curtsied properly, clad in their delicate gowns and adorned with jewelry, but behind their gestures of loyalty there was unmistakable scrutiny, especially for Twilight as the newcomer and a soleerane.

However, and quite refreshingly, it seemed to have nothing to do with her heritage, but instead with the quality of her gown and the worth of her regalia. Of course, being judged like that wasn’t entirely pleasant, but Twilight had at least some experience with that, having been raised in Canterlot.

It also meant that she had experienced, at least to some degree, the luxurious lifestyle as Princess Celestia’s protégé, and the quality of her current chambers not only matched, but pretty much exceeded what she could recall from her younger days. Her Ponyville castle gallantly withstood the challenge, but by the margin of familiarity and the connection to the Elements of Harmony. What was before Twilight’s eyes, however…

“This… This is really too much, Honored Lord,” she told Bright Crescent as the servants opened her suite, secured by an ornamental door of rich, dark wood.

“Nonsense, that expression holds no sway over us,” the haspadr responded with a cheeky smile, pointing throughout the place. “The dressing room is behind that door there, you can safely unpack all of your ensembles, and there’s an access to the bathroom from there, as well as through these doors. The loft has your bed prepared, I’m sure you will find it most delicate and of an appropriate size for your majestic plumage. This whole living space is for your disposal, the writing desk, the sofas, and everything can be personalized further, just say the word.”

“You know, Honored Lord…” Twilight began, though she faltered midway through the sentence, realizing that it wouldn’t be quite proper to utter it.

“Oh? Please, speak plainly,” the Lord encouraged her, nonetheless.

She bit her lip a little, hoping it wasn’t her tiredness talking and forcing her to make a silly comment. “It seems almost… too kind for you to host me like such. I really wasn’t expecting anything so extraordinary.”

“First of all, please, you should see my chambers, or those of my dear fireflies, not that yours are lacking in any way,” Bright Crescent claimed in his usual, overbearingly playful way. “And, second, I’m really worried that you are valuing yourself so little, Honored Princess. You deserve the luxury, by your sheer station. Or is Equestria a little stingy when it comes to treating their leadership? Isn’t Our Mother there in the flesh? I do hope you remember to keep the divine standard with Her about!”

“We do,” Twilight told him… again letting that tired, biting tone to manifest, but Bright Crescent didn’t seem to spot that, or perhaps didn’t care, convinced as he was of his opinion.

“Well, you are here now, and all the amenities are yours,” he told her, motioning for the servants to bring in her luggage, which they had been loyally transporting up the spiral staircase that led to these opulent rooms. “Take your time to settle in after the flight, freshen yourself as you see fit, Honored Princess, then I would invite you to the main hall, where we shall have a feast. Oh, just so you know, that won’t be the only time when you can enjoy both our food and our performers, for a performance is prepared!” he assured, giving a little, theatrical flick of his foreleg, as if he was ready to summon a show right there and then. “Anytime your heart or gut demands anything, let my servants know. You have limitless access to nourishment for the body, mind and heart in these caverns!”

“Again, that is very generous, Honored Lord, and—”

“Of course it is!” Bright Crescent didn’t let her finish, already sated with the gratitude. “Now, come along, dearies, let us give our guest some privacy. Ta-ta for now. The floor... is yours!”

The haspadr gave her a little, playful curtsy as he said those last words, giving them some strange, deeper meaning that Twilight couldn’t discerned at first. He then trotted out to join general Crescent Light, who was stoically waiting outside and sparing the winking Lord but a glance. Meanwhile, Ivory Crescent and Ebony Crescent both approached Twilight politely.

“And there you go!” the mare declared with a smile and a wink of her own. “With that playful hoofover by our dear Uncle, this is now your spire for the stay, Honored Princess. I would call it... hmmm... the Tower of Twilight has a nice ring to it, though I wouldn’t want to shorten your noble name.”

The way the Countess had said all that made Twilight cock her eyebrow. “I... don’t think I would be in a place to actually label a part of the palace, right? What do you mean by ‘my’ spire, Honored Countess?”

“You could be surprised,” Ebony Crescent replied at first, and with a wide grin, but it was his sister that elaborated after all.

“It is an old tradition, dating back to our little dwelling being fashioned with these protruding seats of power, for the purpose of the Lord and the closest members of the Family. Exclusively at first, yes, but now, as a guest hosted in one of our spires, you have your own little fiefdom in the Mountain. Congratulations, you’ve made it!”

There was both seriousness and teasing in those felicitations, so Twilight decided to accept them in earnest, though still somewhat confused. “Th... Thank you, Honored Countess. I... take it that it is exactly why the Honored Lord told me that things around here could be ‘personalized’?”

“Precisely,” the mare replied, her tone being most encouraging. “As per our rules, everything is your will and nopony, absolutely nopony, can usurp your authority within your spire. It’s quite the thrill. For example, you could ask my dear Uncle, as long as he would be in your presence and in this room, to flip around the place like a mad sheep. He would be expected to obey,” Ivory Crescent assured, that last word carrying with itself additional weight. “Traditionally, you wouldn’t be held accountable by anypony, no judge, no priest, no Count nor Lord. Maybe the Goddess, but that’s a different story. Though, as you might understand, it might not make anypony like you more, or at all.”

Twilight could actually imagine Lord Bright Crescent going through with such a ridiculous request, but the hidden gravity of that rule made itself immediately obvious to her. It sounded like one of those bygone praxes with no place in the modern times, yet respected when properly executed and enforced. Something of a common agreement, to partake in a theatrical play.

“I take it that there is a natural expectation not to abuse one’s power like that, even if it could be done?”

“Your insight is sharp, Honored Princess,” Ebony Crescent praised her with an elegant bow of his head. “Yet, at the same time, it is a recognition of one’s nobility and rank, so do utilize it. Order food, summon musicians, request to be treated well. It will be in good taste to show your regal bearing, however undeniable it is already.”

Twilight perhaps wasn’t in the mood for power plays such as these, not that she had cared about them in the first place, but something about the stallion’s words allowed her to be momentarily playful, however exhausted she was feeling.

“Your praises are valued…” she paused, glancing Ivory Crescent’s way, before finishing just slightly quieter, “… Ebony Crescent. I will make sure to summon you when I will need your assistance. You may leave now, both of you.”

The stallion’s eyes flickered as he, too, understood what she was doing, giving her a proper curtsy and with a smile. “As you wish, Honored Princess.”

“Oh, I like you even more already,” his sister participated too, genuinely merry about Twilight playing along. “Honored Princess,” she added with a teasing tone.

The twins then bid her farewell and trotted out of the chamber, leaving Twilight to unpack and take a moment to herself. Well, almost, as she had two more ponies to deal with, who were standing by the doorway loyally and silently.

She had to establish some new boundaries with them. Nothing else would do for the moment, if she valued both her dignity and her sanity.

She approached the two, giving them a stoic, frigid look. “You will be using the rooms on the floor below, they look sufficient. Close enough for an entourage, far enough for comfort,” she told them, ordered them, as a Princess of Equestria would do. “I expect you to accompany me to all of the official meetings, as it shall be proper, though I am also planning on not paying attention to your presence at all.”

“Honored Princess—”

Midnight Wind tried to say something, he dared to say something, and something less than official considering the tone of his voice. Twilight wasn’t interested in that at the moment. She didn’t even know when she would be again. For now, she had to make things clear as she raised her hoof to immediately silence him.

“You will do as I say,” she declared, though doing so was tearing her heart apart. To think the warmth she associated with talking to the stallion would turn into this biting cold, that realization was exactly what was cutting her up so viciously inside. “Do not think that I haven’t thought of dismissing you both after what I have heard in the carriage. I could barely think of either of you on the way here, and having to address you right now, even that simple thing, is taking a toll out of me. I cannot afford that right now, with my mission continuing despite the ‘aid’ I have received from the two of you.”

She swore that Midnight Wind mumbled something under his breath, but she cared little about that. Rowan Berry, for her part, was taking things much better, though she was a servant of Azure Mist and, for all intents and purposes, she must have endured the Lord’s humors many times in her life. Not to mention that the healer wasn’t the one who had romantic ties with Twilight.

Still, her deference was making things a little smoother. “As you wish, hwalba knaze…” she acknowledged the orders, bowing her head. “May I speak?”

“No, not right now.” Silence followed, which was a thing as positive as horrible. “Be ready for the feast.”

Midnight Wind tried again to express himself, maybe pathetically explain something. Twilight spotted it immediately with that deep inhale he took, one that could only be followed by some convoluted plea or an excuse. She had no patience nor strength to listen to any of that, so she simply raised her hoof again, then stepped back and closed the doors to her chambers.

Twilight was tired. She was so very tired. She managed to take a couple more steps into the room, then collapsed onto her haunches on the soft rug, finding her hoof pressed to her lips. Apparently, some part of her wanted to desperately hold in the surfacing anguish, instead of falling into wails and pained sighs if only to find an outlet for all the pain. She shuddered all over, allowing herself this moment of weakness, one that she couldn’t possibly show to the world around. She didn’t have that luxury in Noctraliya.

Thankfully, she had enough reason to look about. The windows of her chambers, tall and designed in that arching style, provided for ample sights all around the spire. But that could work both ways, of course, especially with the nearby tower residence being quite close, a hanging passageway connecting the two some floors below. Regardless of who that particular ‘domain’ belonged to, Twilight could not allow herself to project her gloom around the palace. Thankfully, the windows could also be completely covered by rich curtains, something that she then immediately did with a potent spell, only hoping that she didn’t tear the rich material at the rings and hooks up above.

How could things have collapsed so terribly around her?

If Twilight had a choice, she would have much preferred to stay in, work through all the pain of the fresh and bleeding revelations. But that wouldn’t be the proper thing to do. Yes, she felt like a wounded mare, having learnt of the infidelity of her beloved, and the dark secrets harbored between him and Rowan Berry. She was excruciatingly aware of them now, feeling the wounds still forming inside her, but... she had to be a Princess. There was no other option. As Countess Bright Midnight had told her, it was a regal duty to give an impression of certainty, and direction. Twilight had to keep the turmoil contained, as she had already slipped twice, or at least two times that she actually had noticed.

This was... This was simply another challenge she had to face on her long journey, and this time, she had to do it all alone. Usually, she would find solace in Princess Celestia’s wisdom, or her friends, or... or Midnight, but that option was closed, perhaps definitely. At this point, even Discord’s presence would have helped Twilight more, but...

She shook her head. She had to endure, regardless of anything.

Looking proper for the coming celebration would definitely help, so Twilight pulled herself together enough to get up, get out of her dress, flinging it towards the nearby sofa, then trot into the room that Lord Bright Crescent had told her was the bathroom. It turned out to be that, but also much, much more, because the bath pocket by itself could have fit at least half a dozen ponies comfortably. The selection of soaps, all of them still in the form of the green-black jelly, actually had different smells to them, and a couple of silvered flasks on the nearby shelf contained some form of herbal perfumes. Not to mention that, to Twilight’s peculiar surprise, there were two silver faucets right by the pocket.

It was a small, simple thing, but after so many nights when she had had to use her own magic, finding out that the Crescents provided warm water for, at the very least, their leadership was such a relief. Twilight wasted no time to set a perfect temperature for her bath and sink right into it.

Actually, that was exactly what she did, glad that the pocket’s depth was allowing her to go fully underwater for a brief moment. To find herself in this strange space, seemingly removed from the world around, cradling her in the liquid’s embrace. It would suffice for what she felt that she needed to do.

To open her mouth and... scream.

Twilight screamed, right into that understanding, muffling embrace all around her, as she put all of the hurt and all of the pain into that one, furious and mournful shout which rang in her ears and attempted to purify her thoughts. She felt like she just had to do it, to stop herself from descending deeper and deeper into the much more dangerous fathoms of her own mind. For, as far as she could tell, a part of herself, a dark and pained part, silently whispered to her, in a voice that was like her own, but felt burdened and cursed.

It told her to remain, to stop struggling, to find an escape from the dark thoughts. Something inside of her wanted to make her think that staying exactly where she was, chest emptied of air through this volatile eruption of her pain, would help her soon enough. That there was a way for her never to return to the suffering that had racked her being, and it just involved a grim and dark acceptance, and just a little bit of time...

For a brief moment, grasping the extent of her plight, Twilight understood its pernicious point.

Yet she opened her eyes, for she wouldn’t accept that fleeting and treacherous suggestion.

She held herself underwater for only a moment longer, for it was all she needed to collect herself. She expressed her protest at the pain of life, and once that weight was off her chest, in the aching of her throat and lungs, she felt… peaceful. But it wasn’t that false sense of serenity on the precipice of oblivion, no. She was stronger than that, and once she had realized that, the sensation building in her core became refreshing.

When she accepted the suffering, like when one would accept an offering of a drink one had no intention of ever enjoying, the taste of her emotions turned... sweet. Twilight dug deeper into herself and grasped that simplest realization one could reach, yet one so often forgotten in the throes of one’s pain.

That she was still there.

She was alive. She was awake. She was living… and with a mighty gasp of air as she resurfaced, that she was breathing.

The hurt didn’t vanish, but it didn’t crush her. It couldn’t if she didn’t allow it to, for the pain wasn’t who she was. She was much more than it, even if it arrived with a terrible force. Yet that piercing sensation in her chest, that searing discomfort of truth and disillusionment, though staying where it was, wouldn’t mean the end of all things. If anything, something more was manifesting right beside it, something warm and filling. Like a balm, spreading right from her core to her whole body, filling it with new strength. She had her right to feel betrayed, deceived and wounded, but she could stand up from that.

She just had to remember that there was hope. There was always hope.

Twilight sighed loudly, the sound echoing around the marble room. It was a shame she wasn’t sharing it with another, for she enjoyed a warm bath with company, she reminded herself with a melancholic smile. Yes, it was tragic that she couldn’t feel safe and protected on her quest anymore, not in the way that she had grown used to, but… it wasn’t the end.

And who knew what future held?

Cladding herself in that thought, and holding to the hope inside of her, Twilight made a choice of clothing, braided her mane and put on her jewelry, to once again present herself before Lord Bright Crescent and his relatives. She had a good feeling about her attempt at fitting in more with the Crescents’ approach to fashion and, though still tired and not feeling at her best, Twilight knew that she could enjoy herself for at least a little before the night’s end.

She acknowledged her entourage being ready to accompany her, spotting especially in Rowan Berry’s eyes that the choice of wardrobe was both surprising and a proper one for the Mountain they were in. And when, with the help of one of the local servants acting as a guide, Twilight made her way to what turned out to be a massive dining hall, she received yet more encouragement for her choice of style.

“And there we have our guest of honor and, ab Bogine,” Bright Crescent didn’t fail to publicly express his opinion, even if his audience was just his niece and nephew, and his partner. Still, his voice carried around the spacious chamber, from the tall windows to the vaulted ceiling. “I wanted to ‘acclimatize’ you, yes, but you are a natural! Let me see you around!”

That was a peculiar request, as Twilight definitely didn’t feel like a model of any sort, but she didn’t mind turning in place so that the Lord could assess her choice. Besides, the haspadr’s evaluation did wonders for her self-esteem, which feeling she gladly welcomed.

“I say, that color suits you well, it really brings out your coat! And the jewelry, how fitting, you have an immaculate sense of style!” he declared, then turned away from her towards Crescent Light. “That is exactly what we are talking about, are you seeing this?”

Twilight wasn’t exactly sure if the General would be the one to support her gown and bearing, considering his stoic look, but it was at least clear that the haspadr valued his insight.

“The Honored Princess fits in,” came the officer’s judgment and, all things considered, it was a high praise coming from the warrior.

Twilight allowed herself to enjoy the compliments. Having left behind her Equestrian, regal dress, she had opted for a much more plain, yellow piece, one that she was certain that Rarity had included in her selection just because it fitted Twilight’s coat. What was even more important than the fashionista’s unparalleled color sense, was that it corresponded nicely with the idea of the much less formal wear that the Crescent Family seemed to go with. Twilight definitely didn’t go for anything daring, even if the gown was a bit more breezy than her other ensembles, but she considered it striking a nice middle ground between her preferences and the local tradition.

A vital place to hold, as it turned out, because both of the batpony twins also looked very supportive of Twilight’s choice.

Ivory Crescent was vocal about it, too, herself having changed into a very loose garment pinned by her neck, which fell down her toned body like a cloud whimsically making its way down the side of a mountain. “Now you definitely look far less like a visiting envoy and much more like somepony that want to have some fun and is a visiting envoy. I’d say it is a step in a most proper direction, wouldn’t you say so, bratr?”

Ebony Crescent didn’t reply right away, visibly taking in Twilight’s choice. Admiring it, even, so intense was his pear stare. Perhaps he was making a direct comparison to his own choice, or at least its style. Twilight had to admit that the Count presented himself quite attractively, in a garment similarly loose to his sister’s, though his choice was granting most attention to his fit chest. When the stallion did finally speak his tone was most deferential.

“Definitely, without a doubt, this is a wonderful choice,” he uttered, looking right into Twilight’s eyes and offering her a polite bow. “Actually, I think that it is a stunning look, as I believe the expression could be in Equestrian.”

“Thank you, that is most kind,” Twilight told him back with a smile, which only made the stallion appear more appreciative of her presence.

Meanwhile, Ivory Crescent looked past Twilight and towards her entourage, which presented itself far more seriously and professionally, with neither of the ponies going beyond the gear reserved for their professions.

“You two are really out of place right now,” the Countess teased them both with a cheeky smile. “A Nocferratan and a lupule trot into a dining hall... Isn’t there a joke that starts like that? I think a lighthouse was involved?”

Lord Bright Crescent shook his head dramatically and with a laugh. “Now, now, the Honored Princess needs her lackeys to be presentable, there has to be some propriety left,” he said at first, then waved his hoof. “I’m pulling your chains, of course. You are most welcome to attend, both of you, as is required.”

Twilight could tell that the haspadr also shared his niece’s and heir’s opinion on the official look, but he was tolerating it, especially since general Crescent Light also hadn’t abandoned his choice of gear, though left behind his breastplate for this festive occasion.

The massive table that all would be feasting at was taking a large portion of the hall, which made Twilight think that the Lord was not against enjoying his meals in a greater company. However, the choice of seating also forced the furniture’s size, as there was an actual choice given, between a comfortable chair and a chaise longue, this one created from a much more soft material than stone, but looking equally soft and cozy.

Battling her preferences for a second, Twilight actually chose the long chair, perhaps subconsciously wanting to enjoy a much more relaxed way of sitting. Actually, it reminded her of some of the options she had back at Ponyville, when she wanted to enjoy an evening with a book, or two, or seven.

She had to actively stop herself from stretching, feeling so much comfort against her body, but that would be a little inappropriate in such a space, right? Not that Lord Bright Crescent seemed to care, laying down and then turning around on his rich and purple seat like a lackadaisical cat, and almost purring like one.

“Mmmm... Ha, nothing makes me more appreciative of this than the exotic circumstances, so let us make them even more extraordinary,” he declared, clapping his hooves together twice.

Soon enough, local servants arrived bringing in food in spades. The local options were present, even alongside honey, which Twilight knew wasn’t a popular option, but the Lord found it proper to provide it anyway. But, among the fundamental choices, there was especially one portion that surprised her a great deal.

“Excuse me, Honored Lord...” she wanted to ask of the haspadr, but the stallion was already sending her a smile of conformation when one of the servant placed the bowl in front of her.

A bowl of hay, wheat, oats and corn, displayed quite artistically on silver.

“I’ve figured out that, among the many choices from our homeland, you could be craving something closer to the basis of your, Equestrian diet,” the haspadr explained with full confidence. “I hope this small selection shall be sufficient for now?”

Twilight did nod, watching the dish with surprise, as if she had been presented with a lavish gift. “I... must say, this is most astounding, Honored Lord, I wouldn’t think that this can even be found in Noctraliya.”

“No, it cannot,” Bright Crescent told her, making himself more comfortable on his seat and giving off a nonchalant vibe, very much on purpose. “I have gone a little... extra length to make sure I can serve you something that might break your culinary monotony among our peaks.”

Twilight didn’t let that sentence go over her head, for she truly wondered what exact channels had been used by the haspadr to acquire this food. It looked as fresh as it could have been expected for a celebratory feast. Of course, those weren’t confectioneries made by Pinkie Pie, Applejack’s family dishes, or even a good hayburger, but Twilight wasn’t going to look down on such an offering.

“This is very kind of you, Honored Lord, wholly unexpected,” she admitted, to which the Lord waved his hoof.

“Please, Honored Princess, the pleasure is entirely mine. Yet, the inspiration lies not with me,” he revealed, pointing to his nephew.

Ebony Crescent, who had taken his place to Twilight’s right, was smiling kindly when she looked at him. His voice was also very warm. “I... figured it would be a show of generosity and kindness from our Mountain, to offer you something like this. And...” he paused, summoning a servant who poured him and Twilight a chalice. “... I think you might like this a bit more than our gozalke, unless, of course, you would like to partake anyway.”

Twilight wasn’t a connoisseur, but she had spent enough of her life in Canterlot to recognize the beverage. This wasn’t just some local grape juice. “Grape liquor?”

“Equestrian, yes. Are you used to diluting it?” Ebony Crescent asked with politeness, offering her a silver pitcher of water.

“I don’t partake often, honestly, but I wouldn’t mind,” she admitted. There would be nothing wrong with a little bit of indulgence. And the smile she offered to the Count clearly made him even happier.

The feast then began in earnest, with everypony having a chance to enjoy the food at their leisure. Well, everypony that Twilight felt fine to pay attention to. What struck her most, just after a minute or so, was the approach to the dining etiquette for the Crescent Family. Yes, batponies relished their times of eating, but even Crescent Light, who happened to be the most reserved of the gathered, was fully embracing the ‘feral’ aspect of the local customs. It created an incredible dichotomy in Twilight’s mind, seeing those sophisticated ponies in delicate, airy clothing, in a hall of unparalleled architectural beauty and thought, devouring their fruit in a manner that involved sighs, slurps, grunts and other, both visceral and rather suggestive sounds, far exceeding what she had so far experienced.

Perhaps it was the vampire myth talking, but there was definitely something salacious, one could even risk the word ‘erotic’, in the way that the Lord and his closest ponies drained the fruit. It wasn’t necessarily ruining Twilight’s own joy, especially since she was truly appreciative of the Equestrian food brought to the table, but it was definitely summoning her attention again and again. Seeing an attractive pony like Ivory Crescent exhaling deeply after disposing of an orange was one thing, but when her twin finished his fruit of choice and ran his tongue all over his fangs in a slow, methodical motion, and with a low, guttural growl, Twilight felt the need to look away, lest she would feel some very strange feelings rapidly build in her.

She almost jumped in her seat soon after, for just when the first hunger and thirst had been tended to, a loud, piercing thrill of an instrument resounded in the hall. The far doors opened and, as she quickly realized, a performance started abruptly, and in a manner that was most uncommon in the caverns of Noctraliya. While it was the societal norm not to resort to flying while inside, two ponies made their way into the dining chamber gliding through the air in an effortless way.

A mare and a stallion, of wonderful features and unmistakable grace, wearing long, white, ribbon-like gowns that trailed behind them like a ripple through a lake’s surface. They made their way right above the grand table, flapping their wings only when it was necessary for altitude, but otherwise moving through the air without one, unnecessary motion, to the vibrating sound of a string instrument. Like two mountain spirits dancing on the wind, they twisted and turned, bent and pirouetted, enchanting onlookers in their carefree, whimsical frolic.

Twilight allowed herself to be enthralled, enjoying this aesthetic addition to the feast. Though she had to admit, following a certain warning that she had received from Midnight Wind, that the performance was beguiling also in another, less artistic way, not that it damaged its cultured quality. It was simply very, very sensual, especially whenever the two ponies would come close together, as if to embrace, kiss, caress one another, but without allowing even a shortest of touches to happen, no matter their proximity. The lack of contact was actually making the act much more tragic, but also much more compelling, all to the heartrending strings resounding from somewhere in the background. The attraction between the two performers was not only believable, it was palpable. In a poetic way, their trailing gowns entwined and crossed paths, but the dancers were destined to build and build on their longing and denied desire, until their very faces showed anguished disquiet at their tragic fate.

Twilight heard a whisper from her side, when Ebony Crescent decided to comment. “How do you find the dance, Twilight Sparkle?”

“It is certainly sensational... and sensuous. I can feel the tension between the two,” she quietly responded, to the Count’s thoughtful nod.

“They are one of our most talented fliers. They pour their very hearts into their performances,” he explained, doing his best not to take Twilight’s attention away from the aerial dance, though she spotted his eyes fixed on her, rather than the artists. “Is there a more calamitous fate than not being able to fulfill one’s longing?”

She didn’t answer, taking a moment to consider the question. It was definitely a burden to carry, but—

An agonizing shrill of the strings then announced another detail introduced in the performance. Though Twilight missed how it was done, the gowns that the two fliers were wearing suddenly began changing color. Right from the chests of the pair, crimson began to run down the white trails, and with that shift, chasteness turned into requited yearning, and longing into unbridled carnality. The two embraced in a quick and powerful way, spinning in the air so that the material began to entangle them, wrapping them together as one. The dance, reaching its peak high above the table, became a desperate plummet, as the gowns took away the pair’s ability to fly. It was convincing enough to have Twilight’s heart jump to her throat, especially since the performers seemed not concerned with their safety at all, only caring for finally consummating their needs, in a borderline salacious display of passion, their nuzzles and unashamed sighs witnessed by all.

However, just before they would crash into the giant table, to the piercing, triumphant tone of the instrument, the two extended their wings mightily. They ripped through the material, sending maroon straps falling around the two like bloodied confetti, leaving the batponies barely clothed but content in their passionate embrace, slowly twirling in the air and sharing a last, strangely chaste kiss.

Twilight could not stop herself from clapping in awe, following the Lord and the rest of the Crescents. Despite the decadent nature of the performance, especially by local standards, she couldn’t deny the ponies’ craft. They accepted the praises without a word, bowing in the air before again gliding away, leaving the hall and the gathered as if nothing happened, though the slivers of red material remained spread across the table as a vivid reminder.

Bright Crescent spoke, visibly pleased by the dance. “Ha! Nothing like a little display of dramatic passion, for that one last thrill before the day comes knocking. How did you find it, Honored Princess?”

Twilight took a moment to formulate and answer, not to make her response feel too quick and dishonest. “I’d say, Honored Lord, that this was definitely not something I am usually experiencing when it comes to arts. Quite... daring, I would say,” she commented, causing the Lord to grin. “Still, I have to acknowledge the dancers, and the player, it was a breathtaking piece.”

“Fear not about the ‘daring’. Let’s just say that we, Rodine Kwadr, find that there is a bit more space for artistic expression, not to mention one’s many preferences and cravings, than our strict society might at first suggest. Within good tastes, naturally,” he told her, his gaze quite intense. “Let this be a prelude to your stay, Honored Princess.”

If this had been a prelude, Twilight would have to brace herself for what was to come.

Soon enough the feast came to an elegant end, wishes for a good day’s sleep were shared, and she found herself back at ‘her’ spire. Having freshened herself a little before bed, she found herself sinking into truly magnificent sheets, and indeed able to stretch her wings fully.

Twilight felt the caress of sleep taking her almost immediately. While what had happened to her shook her to the core, perhaps the stay at the Mountain of Crescent was what she needed. A relief, maybe only a frivolous distraction, but perhaps worthwhile.

That dance... Now that she thought about it, though her consciousness was falling into slumber, she couldn’t quite shake how primrose it had been. She also realized that, behind the curtain of awe, she had felt eyes on her during the performance... Keen and piercing... She could almost feel them on her now...

In the soft bed, feeling her whole body growing heavy and her mind surrendering to tiredness, Twilight slipped into sleep.

Feeling that she would finally find her rest.

Chapter LXXX – Deserving

The Sun had just set and the Moon made its way to the great expanse of the sky. Thanks to Celestia’s aid, actually, for Luna was already back at the hospital, without fault and without hesitation. Her presence there became a nightly constant for her, the medical staff, and the few reporters that were dead set on relay the news of her constant vigil by her loyal Advisor’s bed.

So much so, that some of the less kind papers, those that both knew and speculated about the extent of her royal duties, were asking whether the Moon would continue to be present on schedule, and about the safety of Equestria’s citizens at night, with Luna not seen anywhere else than Canterlot’s best clinic during her hours awake. Yes, she had learnt quickly after her return that the freedom of press had been established as one of the most crucial pillars of modern society, but she would not be smeared by the media nor be the target of silly gossip, especially not during this time of her personal calamity. Thankfully, she had faithful ponies to contain that situation in a delicate, respectful manner, without it going the way of inordinate censorship.

Speaking of such ponies, one of them was present during this impromptu conference in the corridor not far from Moonwarden’s room, where the grey stallion was still gallantly fighting his silent battle for his life, yet with no change in sight so far.

Lieutenant Brass Plaque, for he was the member of the Second Chance that stood at attention next to Prince Consort Shining Armor, nodded thoughtfully at the first sentences of the report given to Luna by the former Captain of the Royal Guard.

“So you are saying, sir, that the one thing that can be confirmed without a doubt is that it was an assassination attempt after all?”

Shining Armor responded, his voice filled with seriousness, both one appropriate for the topic and that of his station. “Yes, unfortunately, no question about it. With the help from the new captain I have gathered all the ponies I could think of, even called in a few, old favors. The scene as we established it, the marks on the clothing, the report I got from doctor Silver Scalpel, everything was examined through these combined efforts,” he assured with undeniable professionalism. “The findings, and the testimonies considering the desperate spell coming from the Royal Advisor during the attack, leave only one scenario possible. An attempt on his life, though unsuccessful. So far, that is...”

Luna’s jaw tightened at those words. She didn’t blame the stallion for them, as she understood well enough that Moonwarden was not safe yet, nay, that he was far from it. That... that he could very well slip away, making it a successful attack after all, even if the ‘desired’ effect was delayed.

Which is exactly why that fury, that hot, searing feeling gathering in Luna over these past nights, wasn’t going to go away anytime soon. And nothing seemed capable of lessening this anger, only justice served to whomever had dared to raise his hoof against Moonwarden.

Brass Plaque must have spotted the tension in her, not that there was another state that she was capable of being in recently, and turned to the other stallion. “As a loyal servant of Her Lunar Majesty, I hope that our unit’s expertise was useful as well, Prince Consort, sir. I am aware of your approach to us, but we have our own reasons to figure out this case, as you might imagine.”

“I do grasp that,” Shining Armor replied, sounding understanding despite both his stance towards the Second Chance and the very stallion opposite. “We were, indeed, glad to receive all the information provided and the direct help in piecing the events together. Although, I would have been much more pleased were it not for that gambler colleague of yours making some of the guardsmen lose their pay with his games of chance.”

“I... will convince him to return the illicit gains, sir,” the lieutenant promised, rolling his eyes. “He has an unhealthy addiction, and the last thing anypony needs is him drawing more ponies into it.”

“That would be—”

“Enough of the blather,” Luna interrupted, trying to contain herself. Her mind was occupied with one, single matter, and moving away from it felt frivolous to her. “Please,” she nevertheless added, not wanting to sound like a displeased despot.

Brass Plaque returned to perfect attention, while Shining Armor focused on her entirely, without hesitation.

“Your Lunar Majesty.”

“I am aware that an incredible amount of swift work went into uncovering what happened, for which I am deeply grateful, but now I need something, anything...” she said, containing her emotions to the best of her ability. “I’ve been waiting for even the initial, established results, hoping you could direct me. I need to, I have to, seek the party responsible, for you must be aware that I am more than ready to justly punish them for this vile transgression. So, Prince Consort, I beg of you, give me something useful.”

Shining Armor wasn’t perhaps intimidated by her tone, but his natural respect meant that he spoke in a collected and respectful manner, nevertheless. “Your Majesty, we’ve done all that we could so far, painstakingly so. But as to the actual assailant, they left no clues that could help pinpoint their identity, none the we can clearly decipher, at least. There was some coat hair, but grey, so it could very well belong only to the Advisor. And I refuse to play the speculations game without concrete evidence.”

Luna knew what Shining Armor was referring to, and she had to respect his stance. A part of her desperately wanted to do just that, actually, to postpone certain suggestions and avoid certain scenarios, ones which might have involved ponies of grey coats, but...

The Prince Consort continued. “We managed to trace the clues back to where the attack occurred, and have mapped the scuffle through the back alleys. As it happened, Moonwarden was bleeding profusely enough to leave a visible trail, which is also why we know when the first strike took place. The only other solid evidence connected to the attacker is a piece of old cloth. The most we could pinpoint from that was a report about a stolen cloak, from a couple of nights before, but it is also a dead-end case.”

“That is very little,” Luna judged, but Shining Armor didn’t appear chastised by that sentence, himself thoroughly understanding the situation.

“I concur. It is enough, however, to figure out what occurred, especially with doctor Silver Scalpel’s expertise as a surgeon,” he let her know, his voice stoic and accordingly quiet, for even in the part of the corridor reserved for Luna, one could never be too cautious. “The way that the wounds are placed makes it clear that the Advisor was meant to be slain with the initial strike. A stab to the heart, with a blade capable of both piercing and slashing, possibly with some curvature. The blow didn’t land where it was meant to, however, which lead to the pursuit through the alleys.”

Brass Plaque chimed in with a question. “I take it that both the wound on the Advisor himself and the damage to his clothing gave you all of that information, sir?”

“Precisely that, the placement matched perfectly. Too perfectly for the assassin’s sake, as it happens, that was exactly what spared Moonwarden’s life there and then.”

Luna hated that she had to ask about the technical side of the attack which had almost taken away the life of her... Her...

Yes, her what? Her servant? Her aide? Her confidant?

Or her beloved?

That last word traveled through her, making her feel both warm and cold, hopeful and oh so desolate, for many, convoluted and conflicted reasons. Ever since Cadance had opened her eyes to the certain signs and feelings, Luna didn’t have peace of mind, torn between affection and that terrible realization of a missed chance.

She had to brave the moment of weakness, however, to present the necessary question. “Where lay the fortuitous circumstance, then? I take it that it wasn’t just the attacker’s hoof trembling at the last moment?”

“No, definitely not, considering the positioning and the strength of the stab. It was something we had to take into consideration,” Shining Armor told her. “The blade was to travel between the Advisor’s ribs and straight into his heart, but it was deflected away. As we have learnt, Moonwarden carried in his pocket, right on that side of the chest, one of those... what’s the name, I’m sorry Your Lunar Majesty, I’m missing a w—”

“The miniature. The pocket portrait in his vest,” Luna spoke, finding herself deep in shock.

“Yes, precisely.”

She didn’t really care that Shining Armor confirmed her words. She found herself looking into the unspecified distance instead, grasping this most unusual situation. Of all the things... all the things that could have protected Moonwarden, all of his training, experience and wit, it had been his hidden expression of love, done in silver, that had actually meant the difference between life and death? Was it a sudden proof that romance was not only not dead in these strange, modern times, but could actually save a life in a dire moment? An amusing thought…

Alas, what an ironic situation it was, too. The one mare, the exact one that Moonwarden was carrying close to his heart, whose visage blocked the mortal blow, was nowhere to be seen. Nopony else but Luna was demanding to see the grey unicorn and learn of his condition, other than the media, of course, but their motivation was not that noble, as one might have imagined. Luna felt very much sorry for Moonwarden, both for his family situation and now for this mysterious absence of his partner. It was lamentable. He deserved much more than that, it was obvious to Luna.

At least she could be grateful to that mare, the one who had captured the unicorn’s heart that... that...

No, Luna had to ask. There was no stopping herself, her curiosity was far too great.

“Whose image is in that miniature?”

Shining Armor blinked, obviously not expecting Luna’s inquiry to head in that direction, but answered nonetheless. Even if his answer was lacking, after all. “We... haven’t checked, Your Lunar Majesty. The strike visibly damaged the lock, and we didn’t need to pry it open to examine how the blow was deflected. There’s a substantial gash on the back of the piece, showing exactly where the tip of the blade struck on its way towards the Advisor’s heart.”

Simultaneously, Luna regretted asking and was content that she had done so, for her own sake. She accepted the reply as if it had been a planned inquiry from her in the first place. “I see. So the strike had missed the target due to that, but had still perforated the lung, as doctor Silver Scalpel told us.”

“Yes. But the intent is clear, the attacker tried to compensate for the sudden obstruction by putting more strength into the strike, which is how he did such substantial damage to the Royal Advisor.”

Brass Plaque spoke again, his expression thoughtful. “So there is not enough to name the pony responsible, sir, though enough to tell of the intent of the attack. However...”

He didn’t finish the sentence, though Luna encouraged him to do so. “Speak, Lieutenant. Every input can be useful at this point.”

“Well, Your Majesty, if we want to be perfectly precise, there is a witness to the attack.” Seeing both Luna and Shining Armor giving him strong, attentive gazes, Brass Plaque continued. “The Royal Advisor, Your Majesty, sir. He is a victim, but also a witness. As I understand, the pursuit means that he had at least some chances to discern his assailant, I cannot imagine him missing the chance to gather as much knowledge about him as he could, even if faced with a mortal threat. If he manages to recover, perhaps he will be able to tell us enough to pinpoint the perpetrator after all.”

“That is good reasoning, Lieutenant. Unfortunately...” Shining Armor began, but stopped himself right afterwards, glancing at Luna.

She understood his point, as she had to accept reality as it currently was. “Yes. It depends on whether the Advisor survives.”

“Which is also why, Your Lunar Majesty, Prince Consort,” Brass Plaque added, continually professional, “it is imperative that the hospital is constantly and duly observed. The doctors’ efforts, Silver Scalpel’s nurses – that’s one thing, but the assassin would surely not want the Royal Advisor ever leaving these walls alive, or even uttering one word of what transpired.”

“You know we are already on that, Lieutenant,” Shining Armor reminded him, to which the other officer nodded, but continued.

“As are we, Prince Consort, sir, but a constant vigil means constantly reminding oneself of the importance of it. Lest somepony becomes cursory about it, and that never leads to anything good.”

Shining Armor’s brow furrowed before he spoke. “Point taken, Lieutenant. I will make sure to keep in touch with the Royal Guard, just in case.”

Luna also had to support her servant’s approach, since Moonwarden’s safety was her absolutely top priority, and not only because of the information he could share. Her newfound... or, rather, newly-understood affection towards the unicorn was now motivating her with unparalleled strength. Although Luna also grasped that, with Moonwarden having another mare in his life, this situation would only cause problems if she couldn’t contain it.

After all she wasn’t the sort of pony to just... compete, especially in that field. The idea of trying to encroach upon a working relationship felt absolutely dreadful. Especially considering her position, anything like that would have been most unbecoming. Still, her mind couldn’t help but wonder. If Moonwarden’s relation was a healthy, working one, then why wasn’t his chosen partner present? Yes, perhaps Luna was obsessively thinking about that particular fact, but she couldn’t imagine another course of action than abandoning one’s daily life and being by the wounded unicorn’s side as much as possible.

Unless... Did Moonwarden have a foal that Luna didn’t know about?

She shook her head, as going down the path of the possible, far-fetched reasons was a fool’s errand. That road was an unending one.

She spoke aloud, returning to the conversation instead. “I have every ounce of trust that the combined efforts will assure Moonwarden’s safety,” she declared, and was met with sturdy assurance from both of the stallions even by their gazes alone. “Good. Is there anything else, Shining Armor?”

“Actually, yes,” the stallion turned to her in response. “We have cleared the Advisor’s belongings from the investigation on our end, but doctor Silver Scalpel wanted to double check some things about them, apparently.”

“Oh? And why is that?” Luna asked, genuinely curious.

“I’m uncertain, Your Majesty. He said something about trying to figure out if there are other marks on the clothing that he might have missed the first time. Which is a little odd, his report seemed already comprehensive.”

At those words, Luna addressed Brass Plaque, whose eyes also betrayed interest in this turn of events. “We know the good doctor well enough, what do you think could be the reasoning, Lieutenant?”

The operative thought for a moment, then nodded to himself. “You’ve mentioned the grey coat hair that was found, Prince Consort, sir. Knowing Silver Scalpel’s expertise but also his, shall we say, ‘pastimes’, he might actually try to figure out much more with that, especially if there would be more of it on the Advisor’s clothes.”

Shining Armor looked genuinely surprised. “How much information can he actually discern from a few hairs that could very well just be the Advisor’s?”

“Trust me, Prince Consort, you would be surprised,” Luna replied to that question. “There are reasons as to why the doctor is not a forefront name in the medical field, but if anypony could tell us anything by just a few hairs, it would be him.”

Something in her tone must have made her words more than clear to the stallion opposite, considering the slow nod he gave, and the glare. “I... see. Well, at this point, I would welcome more information from whatever source,” he admitted. “For the moment, as per the doctor’s request, the Advisor’s belongings were placed in his room.”

Brass Plaque looked at Shining Armor askance. “He’s not expecting the Royal Advisor to wear a bloodied vest again, I don’t believe, sir.” His lips then parted as he must have arrived at an idea. “Oh, of course, yes. Silver Scalpel wants to avoid other members of the staff asking about his involvement beyond the report. And his nurses won’t utter a word even if he starts pulling whole strands of coat hair off the clothes and doing whatever research he is prone to do.”

“The more I hear about him,” the Prince Consort commented, “the less faith I have in him as a pony.”

“Oh, the doctor’s a principled stallion,” Luna admitted sotto voce. “He simply has a rather specific approach to the matter of different races and species, and possible heredity between them.”

That didn’t help Shining Armor’s trust issues, obviously, but he didn’t decide to voice that after all.

Soon after this makeshift meeting had ended, Luna was again standing on one side of the glass, looking at Moonwarden through the cold surface. The Lieutenant remained by her, though she wasn’t paying him much attention there and then.

The stallion in the room before her, he... He seemed to be the center of her world, currently. He had been achieving that over those fateful nights, ever since Princess Twilight Sparkle had left for Noctraliya, yes, but now Luna felt a stronger compulsion yet to dedicate herself to this vigil. It was a calling, to safeguard him, to protect him, or, at the very least, to be here for him if she could do nothing else. Some ponies might have, quite likely, suggested that it had something to do with her servant’s... with Moonwarden’s arcane craft, but things were both much simpler and much more convoluted.

There lay a pony whom... whom she loved, and if that sentence was not enough to make things complex, nothing could.

“Your Lunar Majesty,” Brass Plaque’s voice brought her back to reality.

“Yes, Lieutenant?”

“Perhaps... I could ask for you to be let into the room?” the stallion offered.

A proposal that, honestly speaking, surprised Luna a great deal. She looked at the officer briefly, making sure that she hadn’t misheard him, but Brass Plaque met her gaze with conviction.

“I know that what happened to the Royal Advisor bothers you a great deal, and we’ve all been moved by your constant presence here. As much as he is our overseer, considering the...” he paused to lower his voice, “notoriety of our unit, we respect his leadership and guidance, Your Majesty. By being here, by his side, you are honoring our collective service.”

“Thank you, Lieutenant, that is very kind of you,” Luna responded, sending the officer a kind smile.

It definitely prompted him to act. “Please, Your Lunar Majesty, it is our honor to serve. I will see if it would be alright for you to enter.”

She was more grateful to the stallion that even her open expression suggested, but would take the chance only if it would not in any way affect Moonwarden’s safety and healing. She wasn’t the most important pony about, as strange as that felt to think. However, it turned out that her royal presence was a convincing argument for her being allowed inside. Additionally, she received an assurance that, as long as she would not touch the equipment, it would be fine to briefly visit.

Luna wasn’t sure what she was expecting from this room. For all the time that she had been outside, the space behind the glass felt almost hallowed to her, removed from the world around and having its own rules. Whatever those machines were doing, it was meant to preserve Moonwarden’s life, and in some way that felt mystical for Luna. It was just a space, yes, filled with artificial beeps and sighs, yet it felt like much, much more when she stood right by the unicorn’s bed.

Moonwarden looked so... small. So strangely unimportant, so vulnerable and fragile, covered in bandages and tubes, and yet... Luna couldn’t deny the pull, coming right from her core and directing her with incredible force towards the stallion. It was an undeniable sensation, now that she could pinpoint its nature, and it was making her eyes water.

“Moonwarden...” she whispered, to herself and to him. “Oh, Moonwarden...”

She didn’t think he could hear her, unfortunately, since he had to be kept in this state, in this strange, medical, suspended animation that was supposed to help him heal. It was akin to sleep, yes, so that thought, which had briefly come to her the night before, returned with a vengeance.

Her servant... No, that wouldn’t do anymore, not without it feeling disingenuous.

Her precious unicorn was kept in a constant slumber, which presented a chance that he was dreaming. And that realm Luna could, naturally, enter when she wished to. There was only one problem, that of the nature of Moonwarden’s sleep. Would that state allow for dreams? And would those be stable enough to try and sustain them, to venture into them with her presence? Could they even be made lucid enough to meet a pony’s drifting consciousness?

Luna looked to the side, thinking, considering. There were certain, additional techniques she could try, as far as she knew. She could delve into those, even if she wasn’t in need of them usually, but... The Dreamworld, dreamscapes that folded into each other constantly, that place wasn’t like a clear path in the middle of an open field on a summer night. She knew that to find an individual pony meant great focus, meant a strong call from the mind of the sleeper, too.

That, and the fact that Princess Twilight Sparkle must have been, also, nocturnal as of that moment, was why Luna didn’t think that contacting the younger alicorn could actually work. Moonwarden was closer, familiar and... even if he wasn’t capable of summoning her attention in the Dreamworld, perhaps her affection would help her steer her way towards him? Unfortunately, none of the rules of dream magic was a constant, as nothing about dreaming really was.

In her pondering, Luna suddenly found herself staring at a sight both obvious and surprising. In the little bathroom attached to the room, she could spot an opened, plastic container, from which the tip of a coattail was sticking out. Quickly realizing what that must have been, she spared Moonwarden a glance, as if her faithful unicorn could actually wake up, just to chastise her for the sudden surge of curiosity...

Actually, Luna would welcome such a miracle. Yet, since it was not going to happen, she instead checked the door to the room, listening for a nurse approaching from their adjacent station. Hearing nothing, Luna quickly trotted over to towards the container, which had been left here, of all places, out of sight of anypony other than Silver Scalpel’s helpers.

Seeing Moonwarden’s clothing, marked by crimson stains, was a terrifying sight, even to her, as she felt her mane stand on end the moment she could clearly see it. It felt so unnatural, so out of place, that this was his blood, his very life, which had been leaking out of him in a dreadful amount before he was stabilized in here. The realization made Luna regret allowing her nosiness to take hold over her. This... This wasn’t a game of some sort, of finding clues and uncovering a mystery to stop a jewelry thief. These were items from the ongoing investigation, ones that could hold significant hints towards the case, and she was fighting a great urge to just dive right into those for one, particular item, only to satiate her burning curiosity.

Was it irresponsible, petty and a breach of privacy? Yes, but fortunately and not, Luna was an alicorn, and she had confidence that a helpful spell would not affect anything else in the box and interfere with anypony’s attempts at finding Moonwarden’s attacker.

Focusing on the memory from the Second Chance’s headquarters, Luna visualized before her mind the silver pocket portrait, hoping that her nightly aura would locate it in the container and extract it without an issue. And, thankfully, after but a breath, she could feel her magic finding purchase, which sensation she followed with a delicate pull of the arcane tethers. Soon enough, from underneath the clothing, the miniature’s chain emerged, but the piece’s very sight made Luna’s eyes water.

It changed color as well, from argent to amaranth, and there was no way it wouldn’t be left tarnished and damaged in this state. Cleaning it was out of the question, since it could remove some valuable piece of information for the case and Luna couldn’t afford to risk that. She examined the whole piece carefully, instead, finding the gash that Shining Armor had spoken about, bending the back of the portrait in a twisted way, possibly damaging the insides as well. As to the small lock, it looked like the strike bent the pin that was responsible for opening and closing it, but... it wasn’t going to be hard to fix it, especially through arcane manipulation, if Luna felt like it.

And she did. Her whole being, her core, her spirit, they were telling her that she had to know. If she was going to suffer this deep, profound, unrequited emotion for the time being, until something would change, or until she could strangle it dead inside of her to avoid the pain, she needed to learn who was that mare who had captured Moonwarden’s heart.

Her own thrashing in her chest, she carefully manipulated the magical currents to unlock the miniature, her thoughts running rampant. Was that mare a unicorn, or a pegasus? Maybe an earth pony? Moonwarden had an eye for grace and style, maybe that was a crystal pony, then…? That would make for an interesting, sophisticated couple, no? Was she tall? Maybe on the shorter side, so the grey unicorn could feel more like a protector? Or... maybe he had a thing for the tall and muscular? And what was her talent? Something like high fashion or perhaps the academia? How about something refreshingly mundane, so that Moonwarden could enjoy a simple time of leisure and a good, ‘morning’ dinner after returning from his duties?

Why was every question causing her more torment?

Luna dislodged the pin and held her breath in. This was the moment of truth, and whomever’s countenance she would witness, she had to bare it. She just hoped she could see the mare clearly, despite the... the covering of crimson that could have seeped into the piece and damage the likeness inside.

The little click happened...

… and was followed by a louder clang, as the portrait slipped from Luna’s magical grasp and landed haphazardly on the floor, skidding across the tiles to rest against the washbasin’s stand. The likeness inside staring back at Luna with eerily familiar features.

She stared at the distant portrait, masterfully done in ivory and watercolor, trying to find out who that pony was. She knew, of course she knew, the answer was obvious even if terrifying in its clarity. But... The visage was so calm, so carefree. There was a warm stare, an affectionate, tender smile, a… happy allure beaming from it.

Where was all of this, where was it coming from? Was that really how...?

Luna’s magic enveloped the miniature again, bringing it closer to her, having it dangle right before her muzzle, for she had to take in all of the details. The picture inside hadn’t been damaged, minus a trickle or two at the sides, but witnessing it still shocked her to her core.

It filled her with dread at first, with this unthinkable sense of revulsion, for no apparent reason other than it was so sudden and… unthinkable at first. Yet soon, that feeling morphed, transformed, was elevated into this incredible relief, an unthinkable joy.

This portrait, in such a wonderful form and with that expression – was this how he really saw her? Was this really how he felt about her? He... No, this wasn’t a silly joke at her expense, he wouldn’t be carrying her likeness just like that, right? This wasn’t some amulet of fealty and loyalty, some reminder of one’s sovereign, this was... This was personal, this was intimate, this was...!

... how long had this been in Moonwarden’s pocket? For how long had he been carrying this?! Not this palpable expression of affection but the affection?

When had Luna suddenly become deserving of it? Was this why...?

All of those moments, all of those stares, those words, the support, it was all due to this, it must have been! All of the faithful service, the dangerous assignments, only to follow her will, all of what Moonwarden was doing was not only so he could be deemed a loyal and useful servant. And all that he was trying to achieve by elevating her, strengthening her, it was all because...!

Luna couldn’t wrap her head around that one, explosive realization, one that turned her previous, strange hurt into ecstasy. That mare, the one that was supposed to be here, she... she was here.

For she was here!

She trotted from the bathroom, her hooves striking the tiles rapturously, wishing to ask, wishing to ascertain herself of all of this, but... Moonwarden was where he had been. Motionless, unresponsive and barely alive.

For a moment, a blissful moment, she had forgotten about it all, but the sight froze her on the inside, giving her the much needed pause in the limitless excitement, and with a devastating hit of reality, nonetheless. But Luna hoped, she so hoped that nopony would enter the room right now, for she had to stand by her... by her…

By her beloved. Yes, there was no way about it. She loved him, and he... he loved her.

Moonwarden loved her. He had loved her for a long time now, she realized. All of those gestures, all of this silent adoration, it must have meant that and nothing else.

“Oh, Moonwarden...” she whispered, looking at the unicorn’s closed eyes, hoping to see something stirring, something awakening in him. “Why haven’t you told me...?”

She couldn’t understand that... or perhaps she could after all, but right there and then? She had that bittersweet realization, one that made everything make so much sense, make everything clearer and understandable.

He had promised her that he would always be there for her. Had that oath kept him from death? Was that why he had refused to leave? Because, in these moments of struggle, he had fought with the strength granted to him by this feeling?

Had she actually managed to protect him, at least somewhat, by granting him the determination to hang on?

Luna felt tears rolling down her muzzle. There was only one more solace to achieve, that of knowing that Moonwarden would wake up and she would have a chance to spend more time with him, with his grins, with his silver eyes and even with his, oh so vexing pride. She would give the whole world for such an opportunity.

But, perhaps, the trade didn’t have to be so grand, she thought, staying by the unicorn a moment longer and pontificating.

If he was there and capable of answering, she would seek him out.

He deserved that much, and more.

Twilight woke up, refreshed… and of all the feeling she was expecting to feel, relaxation having come her way during the day was a most pleasant surprise. She stretched, feeling the rich material around her, enjoying the softness of the bedding and the smoothness of the sheets. A pop somewhere in her spine woke her up more, and she giggled drowsily at the sensation.

She lay in bed for a bit more, drinking in the luxury, though that caused… thoughts to came back to her, the ones regarding yesternight. All of what had happened, all of what had transpired and all of what she had learnt, it all came back to her in force. Her brow furrowed, as she could feel the cascade of concepts making her muzzle scrunch. She could not deny the obvious and the natural. Yes, what she was feeling, was natural, for what the ponies traveling with her had told her was terrible, and she had a right to feel disheartened.

Twilight pressed her hooves to her eyes, clearing them from slumber. She wanted to pinpoint the thought that had suddenly come to her yesternight, during the bath. She could recall the sudden realization that had pulled her away from very, very dark thoughts. A reminder anchored in a simple, but profound feeling of hope.

Again, she had the right to feel betrayed, to feel hurt, it was just natural. It pained her, yes, of course, it was absolutely terrible to realize that a stallion she cared about kept things hidden from her and wanted to share them only through some strange game of clues and half-truths. But, during the passing of yesternight, Twilight had also received a very warm and generous welcome from the Crescents, and she could enjoy those, recent memories, too. She had been struck and she had been pampered. Things in life weren’t just all terrible, or all wonderful.

Life… was life.

Twilight laughed to herself at that genius tautology, but then settled for a melancholic smile. Since when had she become so philosophical in the evening?

She slowly scrambled up from the bed, taking in the chamber around her. As she had her resting place on a loft, accessed through beautifully shaped wooden stairs, she could now grasp the extent of her temporary ‘domain’. And, considering the spacious, main part that she could overlook, she realized that nopony had been lying about her having a ruler’s hold over it. She could, if she only wanted to, fit a whole ensemble of musicians on one side of the chamber, with a few dancers having spacious room to perform their incredible feats in the air.

Suddenly, Twilight found herself blushing, at the memory of the dinner. The dance she had witnessed was… uhm, certainly interesting, especially considering the sheer passion exuding from the performers, and she didn’t mean just their skills. In general, the whole atmosphere around the Mountain of Crescent seemed a lot less strict than she had previously encountered in the lands of Noctraliya, and she wondered how had that come to pass. Were the Crescents always that focused on whims and wishes of their minds and hearts, or was this some form of protest against the austerity of their culture and lands?

She was actually excited to research that!

She decided to take a quick bath to start the night, again reveling in the warmed water alongside the manifold soaps and perfumes, then she chose another ensemble from her selection that could fit into the Iug’s ‘theme’, so to speak. Not as plain as the previous one had been, but the summer variation of a Princess’ gown could work, after all. The hues matched both her coat and her Noctraliyan jewelry, actually, and Twilight felt that she would feel exceptionally well if she could do that one braid she had utilized when attending one, particular meeting with the Covenant. The one when she had decided to play their little game of conviction and holding one’s ground.

The thought made her feel a prick in her heart.

Why was she dwelling in her thoughts so much? Why was she undertaking this effort to feel good, to look marvelous?

It was simple, she had to do that. She had to focus on what was bringing her joy and satisfaction, for the hurt was still there. She would have to endure it for some time, even with the hope, residing inside her, that things would turn out for the best. For now, however, it was about finding a certain counter-balance.

With that thought, Twilight approached one set of curtains she had closed yesternight to protect herself in her moment of weakness. Now, she could fully enjoy the sights around her spire, and it wasn’t a surprise that there were many, and remarkable.

The gardens, for example, as those were positioned exactly in that direction. As far as Twilight could remember, the tower closest to them was the one that Ivory Crescent was occupying, and the vista from there must have been even more splendid. Still, even from this angle, it was obvious that the trees that had somehow been planted underground were holding remarkably well considering the lack of sunlight. They looked verdant and flourishing, and if that were the case, it was a wonder that there actually was a food shortage in Noctraliya! Was it such a costly endeavor to keep them alive underground? Or were the Crescents actually… hiding away a solution to the country’s problem? That sounded a little absurd.

Twilight squinted, deciding to look more carefully. The only other scenario involved some form of chicanery, and she was keenly wondering if there wasn’t one going on, actually. The lanterns that were artfully placed among the trunks of those beautiful trees were sending quite the amount of reflections through the leaves… Was this actual foliage or…? Wait, were those gemstones?

Now that would be something incredibly decadent and, actually, quite expected of this Mountain, Twilight thought.

As she undid another curtain, she was met with the sight of one more spire, placed in quite the neighboring distance to hers. Draped in the amethyst colors of the Family, it jutted out from a section of the palace marking one of the courtyards, where she could spot a fountain and a pond, as well as many, tastefully crafted sculptures of batponies. Though, again, some of them were a little ‘provocative’, as Twilight would put it, not that she was unable to spot the artisanship through a possible offence.

What swiftly caught her attention, however, was the gently echoing sound of music. She recognized the instrument almost outright, the strumming strings of the ‘poltawca’. The wonderful, enchanting melody also betrayed who could have been the player.

Indeed, on the spire’s balcony, Twilight managed to spot the silhouette of Count Brother Ebony Crescent, deep in practice. His eyes were closed, and the speed at which his hooves danced among the strings was most astounding. Not more than the song itself, however, one that freely and beautifully weaved between the thunderous sounds of a storm and torrential rain… and the gentle flow of a tear, travelling forlornly down one’s muzzle.

Twilight wasn’t going to deny that she allowed herself to be caught in the performance, willingly. She found herself staring in the Count Brother’s direction for a good while, actually, enjoying his craft and the delightful melody. Something about that particular piece, in which majesty and sadness were masterfully conjoined, resonated with her. Almost as if the stallion from the spire opposite knew exactly what sort of a song would make her feel like this, what performance would make her forget about the world around, for just a moment. And, if that was but a practice performance from Ebony Crescent, it spoke highly of his professionalism. He was putting incredible amount of spirit and dedication into it, perhaps more than simple training would require.

A few minutes later, as the song was slowly coming to an end, the stallion’s eyes opened, and Twilight could see them filled with nothing but passion for the music. Soon, however, they abruptly landed on her, as the Count Brother realized that he had an audience after all. He didn’t miss one note, however, merely smiled in her direction and then nodded briefly in a greeting. She answered with a wave and a gesture of encouragement, as she didn’t mind listening for a moment longer. The stallion gladly accommodated her and, unless she was mistaken, embellished the song further still, granting it intensity seemingly unworthy of but one onlooker. Nevertheless, Ebony Crescent was giving a virtuoso’s performance, the music flowing from his instrument like water cascading down a waterfall, sweeping everything in its path.

That included Twilight, for she simply couldn’t avoid experiencing sheer awe, being given such a melodious treat. And, when the final chord was struck, she couldn’t help but give the stallion a little applause, which he replied to with a cordial bow, putting the poltawca aside.

What the Count Brother did next, however, surprised her a great deal, as he extended his wings majestically then actually leapt off his balcony!

She quickly approached the carved railing and looked after him. The stallion dived low beneath, the speed making his loose, brown gown flap wildly, imitating a majestic bird diving for its prey. With a mighty flap of its wings, the creature again became the Count Brother, soon appearing on Twilight’s level, steadily keeping himself aloft with a kind smile.

“May I request an audience, Twilight Sparkle? Including a landing, of course,” he asked, his voice a mixture of seriousness and jest, which made Twilight giggle.

“Could I actually refuse?” she asked the stallion, making him chuckle as well.

“Tac, without a doubt, this is your spire after all,” he told her, folding his forelegs against his chest. “I would feel a little… slighted, of course, but a mare of your caliber has every right to show her undeniable royalty.” He sent her a little wink. “Then again, my endurance is pretty solid, I can stay like this for quite some time… desperately hoping for your mercy, Twilight Sparkle.”

“I think I am feeling merciful tonight after all,” she replied, making some room for the Count Brother to touch down.

He did so without delay and with a dramatic flair, one that made Twilight roll her eyes just a little. “Many thanks for your clemency, it is legendary.”

“Apparently,” she told the Count Brother, feeling like being a little cheeky wasn’t a wrong thing to do, considering his own tone and playfulness. “I thought that flying was something that noctrali avoided while in their Mountains, yet I see that not being the case for a second time now. Could you explain that to me, Ebony Crescent?”

“Is that a regal request?” he replied, leaning against the railing with confidence.

“Can it be a friendly request, instead?” she retorted, causing him to smirk and making his pear eyes flicker, as he looked like he was very much enjoying her freely invoking his name.

He seemed additionally pleased by saying hers. “Oh, naturally, Twilight Sparkle. I’m glad to hear you are wording it like this,” he told her, standing a little less nonchalantly. “Well, first of all, as you are without a doubt referring to yesternight, aerial performances are considered to be an understandable exception. Same with the training of our warriors, actually. Obviously, one needs to practice for those sorts of ‘activities’, and we believe that war and art can coexist quite gracefully, additionally. And constantly heading outside for every little bit of exercising seems a little redundant…”

Twilight nodded, remembering the time when she had witnessed the wampiri at the Border. A flying duel had occurred before her very eyes, with a rather dangerous ending, which was definitely proving that the necessary amount of practice had to be done regardless of the traditional convention.

However, that did leave out the more current example. “But, Ebony Crescent, you weren’t exactly mastering your flight. Though your practice was quite remarkable, if I do say so myself, a master’s performance.”

“Please, Twilight Sparkle, you humble me,” he told her, his smile and tone being pleasantly warm.

“A deserved praise,” she assured, feeling her lips curling up as well. “But, just as it was finished, you simply decided to ‘drop by’ using the shortest route, as far as I can tell,” she pointed out, causing the Count Brother to grin.

“That is correct.”

“And that is alright, too?”

“Well… I’m a busy pony,” he told her, looking over the railing and back at his spire. “Going down the stairs, then through the corridor, then having to knock on the lower door, possibly needing to get through your faithful bodyguards… It all seems so tedious. This is simply much more practical, and I hope you can forgive an unorthodox approach, in tactful amounts?”

Twilight would express her opinion on that, of course, but… two words in the stallion’s declaration managed to sour her mood, despite her best efforts.

Soured it quite visibly, considering Ebony Crescent’s brow furrowing. “Have I… said something wrong, Twilight Sparkle?”

“Well, no, no, it’s just…”

What was it? Twilight, unfortunately, didn’t know if she could explain anything at all to the Count Brother, as saying even one word about why she had a hard time thinking about her entourage could create unforeseen repercussions.

She had to find another explanation. “It is more practical, and I think I can understand where you are coming from, Ebony Crescent. As to why I must have looked a little moved, well, I… I thought about home. We don’t have such limitations in Equestria, and my pegasus friends are also ‘practical’ like that, dropping by when they feel like it, for example,” she admitted, truthfully so, though the lie was unavoidable. Yes, it made her feel terrible that she had to resort to it, but there wasn’t another choice.

The Count Brother, for his part, showed remarkable empathy. He took a step towards her, standing in comfortable, if close distance. “Oh, I understand, of course. Your journey is a taxing one, Twilight Sparkle, even by the sheer fact that you are away from home, and from those friends of yours. And, by ‘those friends’, we are of course referring to the famed Elements of Harmony, those who valiantly fought to aid Our Mother in Her return… That must signify a special bond.”

Twilight blinked. She didn’t understand why, at first, though it soon became painfully clear to her. She hadn’t heard the title and the reference for so long, it felt like a distant dream to her. Yes, that was the reason why she had even been invited to Noctraliya in the first place! Was it the Count Brother’s tone or something else entirely, but Twilight realized that she should have been met with much more reverence among the Seven Mountains, considering her part in restoring the Immaculate Moon!

Not that she would fall into a trap of pride, no, but it was refreshing to be reminded of one’s value after such a dreadful time like yesternight’s. “Ours is a powerful bond, Ebony Crescent. Though, we are simply six friends, underneath all that ‘importance’ and our vital mission in Equestria and beyond.”

“Trust me, Twilight Sparkle, I grasp that. Behind the titles and the expectations, and Goddess knows what else, we are simply ponies,” he claimed, smiling kindly. “It is good to remind ourselves of that when life gets a little too much.”

“We should avoid getting the ‘too much’ too often,” she replied, feeling like joking.

“We really should, it must be detrimental to one’s health,” the stallion wholeheartedly agreed. “Speaking of which, have you had a chance to dine this night already?”

“No, actually,” Twilight admitted, looking back inside the chamber, “I’ve… actually just woken up. And I don’t know what hour it is, I’m afraid, I don’t have your inner clock to help me with that.”

“Oh. Well, could I…” He looked about, as if expecting an eavesdropper or a witness to the revealing of some great secret. “Could I let you in on something?”

She didn’t understand the clandestine tone, but she had a pretty good idea that it was meant to be a preface to some levity. “What is it, Count Brother?”

The stallion leaned in a little closer, his pear eyes filled with amusement as he whispered. “You’re in the Mountain of Crescent. It is whatever hour you want.”

Twilight felt like giggling at such an audacious claim. “Surely it’s not that simple!”

“Why couldn’t it be?” Ebony Crescent replied as if she was the one being unreasonable. “Dine when you want to, sleep in, order artists to play for your joy!” he explained as if those matters were absolutely obvious. “I see that, alongside maybe a few touch-ups on your Noctraliyar, Twilight Sparkle, you need to find back your majesty, and your self-worth.”

“What happened to ‘we are simply ponies’?” she asked with a laugh.

“Underneath, yes,” the Count Brother immediately replied, not without a chuckle of his own. “But we need to take care of ourselves in entirety. And what helps with that? Some indulgence.”

Twilight wouldn’t necessarily claim to have lost the self-worth that Ebony Crescent had mentioned, but she knew that the stallion meant all that he was saying with kindness. At least, that seemed to be the case, even when talking about gratification.

However, Twilight still felt some qualms and scruples ringing around her head. “I don’t think I would be entirely comfortable being autocratic enough to change the time of night on a whim…” she revealed, but Ebony Crescent only laughed once more.

“I meant that a little metaphorically, but I would also concur with your restraint to a degree. The line of moderation might be somewhat pushed around here, yet we too know our boundaries,” he revealed, and something about his tone was very, very serious. “However, if there is one place in Noctraliya that teaches one just how comfortable one can be within those margins, with the right approach, it is right here,” he claimed, with a wide grin. “Would you like me to demonstrate, by ordering you some food, Twilight Sparkle? The regular one, though I imagine it could serve as food for thought, too. Simply say so, and I will make it reality.”

Twilight laughed at his choice of words, and the intensity of the Count Brother’s declaration. It was, honestly, quite flattering. “What can you offer, then, Ebony Crescent?” she responded. Then she felt something coming over her, something that she hadn’t been expecting but what she decided to embrace after all. “Indulge me,” she added in a tone that was almost enticing.

She wasn’t quite happy that she let it slip through her lips, but it was at least worth it to see the Count Brother beam with warm satisfaction. His eyes almost gained more color, the pear hue being granted so much life it felt keen and piercing by itself. And the stallion’s bow, as he accepted her request, had his two-colored mane sweeping the balcony’s tiles.

“Very well, Twilight Sparkle,” he replied, looking up at her from this deferential position, with a glint in his gaze. “Be cautious, though. Those words in the Iug u Kwadr can mean much more than you expect.”

The way that the stallion uttered those last few words made Twilight feel a little flushed out of nowhere. She wasn’t sure if Ebony Crescent meant to cause that, but something in his voice coaxed out a blush out of her.

Thankfully, eager as he was, the Count Brother didn’t linger to check the effect he had caused, instead spreading his wings and flapping them mightily to, again, take a little shortcut instead of using the stairs. Twilight wondered if his ‘practicality’ was commonly claimed by him, or whether he was so eager to organize a meal for her. Regardless, she was happy that she had a moment to herself, for the blush on her cheeks had to go, obviously.

Twilight waited inside her chambers, having made herself comfortable on one of the couches and giving herself a moment to organize her thoughts. She couldn’t shake the feeling that Ebony Crescent was being especially friendly and gallant with her. Actually, it was pretty much obvious, she could well recall when he had kissed her hoof back at the Sanctuary. Yet that wasn’t what was so surprising to her.

Truth be told, as bizarre as that felt, she relished this attention. But why? She wasn’t certain. She had just learnt that her beloved stallion was a liar, that he had kept the truth about him and Rowan Berry away from her. And so Twilight wouldn’t think that she would be actually appreciating anypony giving her attention, especially another stallion, but something about the Count Brother just… resonated with her. He was charming, without a doubt, and he had shown that he was willing to give her a helping hoof. She couldn’t imagine that she would have a stronger supporter at the Mountain, at least at the moment.

There was also something… peculiar about this whole situation. Yes, Twilight couldn’t deny before herself that she felt dreadful still, even if she was managing to contain it and tackle the night so far. And yet, for some reason, there was this incredible feeling gathering in her. Not of hope, for that sensation she could discern and name, and she had realized and embraced it as a form of defense against the grim new wisdom she had acquired. No, there was something else, an emotion as surprising to her as it was welcome. And the sheer fact she thought so was most concerning.

Ironically so, for the sensation she was suddenly experiencing was one of… relief.

Incredible and profound relief. One which was allowing her to actually hold a normal, even an open conversation with the Count Brother. One which made it possible to actually function, even to await a meal with some measure of joyous expectation. And one which made her appreciate the sights around the spire despite the depressive time she was enduring.

Twilight hadn’t realized, or maybe had been pushing it back in her mind constantly and constantly, but she had been harboring, bearing, enduring the secret of her relationship with Midnight Wind, deep inside. Night after night, it could have been discovered, and a hoofful of ponies… and Discord, already knew about it, yet it was still a well-guarded mystery. One that stood against the taboos of the noctrali, one that could have had unforeseen consequences, and one that Twilight had to keep in mind, even subconsciously.

Her relationship, apparently, had been sapping at her in a way she hadn’t been aware, and now… Now that pressure was gone, and she had no idea what to think of that. She was almost willing to embrace the repose, but doing so would meant that her life fundamentally changed, for she would be… alone.

She didn’t want to be alone, that much she was certain. Was it that which was causing her to—?

A polite knock on Twilight’s door resounded, and she wasted no time to restore her composure and see who it was, hoping to indulge herself in a fine meal with proper company.

Though her brow furrowed the moment she looked outside. “Yes? What do you want?” she asked, not minding that another, unforeseen tone slithered its way out of her mouth, this one much more cold and venomous.

Midnight Wind and Rowan Berry waited outside, though it couldn’t be said that they were doing so ‘together’. No, they looked much more like they had just simultaneously appeared before Twilight’s doors, for none of them was granting the other even a glance.

The stallion tried to speak up first, his tone official and stoic. “Honored Princess, I am r—”

“I will have you accompany me when I tell you to,” she interrupted, her voice returning in kind, perhaps with even stronger conviction. “Get yourself whatever meal you might need, both of you, and just wait.”

The healer also took her chance, not that it would yield any better results. “I just wanted to ask whether I might get some food for y—”

“That has already been arranged. Anything else?”

The two batponies finally acknowledged each other’s presence, though that glance cost both of them, and Twilight, a great deal. Animosity was palpable and nopony was pleased about it.

Still, Rowan Berry tried to express herself again. “Permission to speak, hwalba knaze?”

The mare had tried yesternight, Twilight recalled. She was almost curious enough to actually grant the request, but the knocking beneath, at the main doorway of the spire, interrupted them all.

Midnight Wind saluted without delay, then trotted down, his muzzle terrifying in its lack of emotions. In the meantime, the healer insisted once more, though through gaze alone.

Twilight sighed. It felt like an appropriate reaction. “Do you think I should believe one word of whatever you are going to tell me, Rowan Berry?”

“No, you shouldn’t, by any stretch of the imagination,” the mare had an immediate response, spoken with certainty. “But neither can I stay silent.”

“You will, if I don’t want to hear what you want to say,” Twilight retorted, but that didn’t seem to affect the other mare.

“You speak the truth, hwalba knaze. Yet I believe that you are willing to give a remorseful pony their chance.”

That was a very accurate argument, yes, but Twilight didn’t feel in the mood to investigate it. “When I shall see one, I will,” she gave the bitter assurance, followed by more, seeping grievance. “Do not try and manipulate my kindness, Rowan Berry. Nothing can be gained from that.”

“Hwalba knaze…” a note of resignation became apparent in the mare’s voice. “You were hurt. We’ve hurt you. Don’t hurt yourself further, and be cautious about what you are doing.”

Twilight had a reply ready, but the approaching hoofsteps stopped her. Her gaze instead ventured towards the staircase, from which first Midnight Wind appeared, announcing loudly.

“Honored Count Brother Ebony Crescent.”

The frigid quality of his voice clashed with an echo of the other stallion’s words, bouncing from slightly lower. “With a meal, don’t forget the meal!” he playfully reminded, finally appearing from the stairs. “I think that is much more worthwhile to the Honored Princess than my humble person so early in the evening.”

That was false humility, of course, but it was at least amusing, so Twilight nodded in the Count Brother’s direction as he made way for the local servants, elegant ponies in airy clothing and platters filled to the brim with produce, some hidden underneath silver cloches like a joyous mystery.

“I will accept both the food and the company, Count Brother,” Twilight assured with honesty.

One that, apparently, was hard to stomach by Midnight Wind and Rowan Berry both. It looked like they were having a pretty hard time with the situation. Twilight particularly disliked the stare that the warrior gave to her guest, as it harbored truly vicious emotions.

It was peculiar, she thought, because it looked like Midnight Wind’s approach to Ebony Crescent rapidly deteriorated from when he had told her the Count Brother was an old acquaintance, back at the Sanctuary…

Regardless, she wasn’t going to let that ruin her meal. After the servants left all the silverware in a beautiful display on the biggest and most ornate of tables, Twilight turned to her entourage.

“I won’t require your presence at the moment. You can leave.”

It definitely wasn’t meant to be merely a suggestion, so both batponies gave her appropriate nods and left her with the Count Brother, though she couldn’t help but notice their stares lingering on her and her guest for a little more than it was absolutely necessary.

She wasn’t sure if Ebony Crescent spotted that, for he didn’t seem bothered by her companions at all, speaking as soon as the doors were closed.

“A feast worthy of a monarch, Twilight Sparkle,” he assured, though granted himself a caveat after all. “Well, at least as far as first meals go. We would need a much bigger table to properly experience that.”

She shook her head with a giggle. “I take it there is always something to be improved from your perspective, Ebony Crescent?”

“How do you know me so well?” he jested, inviting her to sit by the table by pulling the chaise longue accordingly and offering it to her.

“Well, you have told me that the Crescent Family is one seeking excellence, but I have a feeling that you are exemplifying that a little stronger.”

“I would call myself a perfectionist, yes,” he admitted, without remorse. “And I very much enjoy pursuing such perfection especially if it can also grant others profound joy.”

Twilight thanked him with a nod as she made herself comfortable, eyeing the options. There was a vast selection of fruit, there was honey, juices, water and grape extract. She wondered about what was hiding underneath the cloches, though she first focused on the Count Brother’s words.

“I take it you are referring to your music, mostly?” she asked with curiosity, though the stallion shook his head.

“Not singularly, no. I don’t want to praise myself without restraint,” he claimed, leaving it open to interpretation whether he was being honest or simply didn’t want to sound vainglorious, “but I am trying to go through my life giving others pleasure and joy. I think that might be due to the role I landed with.”

“You being Count Brother, instead of the heir?” Twilight guessed. Correctly, as the stallion nodded, though she wondered if she hadn’t asked too directly.

Ebony Crescent didn’t seem to mind that. “Again, I’m not envious, if that is what you are still worried about, Twilight Sparkle, as I believe I have already mentioned that,” he assured, standing next to the table, bearing a smile. “My sister is the better choice, and I am happy to be acting from the second row, so to speak. I find that it gives one much more space and less attention until the right time comes. Then all the gasps resound and all the gazes are on one. Makes it more dramatic.”

“All the world’s a stage?” Twilight pushed that thought a little further, much to Ebony Crescent’s own joy.

“Oh, always. Which is why we need to be on our best behavior, keeping to our destined role. The world is watching, let us make sure it enjoys the performance,” the stallion claimed, giving her a theatrical bow before reaching out for one of the cloches. “You wanted to be indulged, Twilight Sparkle. I’m hoping these will all do the trick.”

Twilight couldn’t deny a surge of excitement at what Ebony Crescent meant. The swift motion of his hoof revealed a most peculiar sight, one that caused a good laugh to erupt from her lips, and it was a most pleasant sensation.

“Is that a caramel apple? Really?” she asked, and spotted a little grimace of worry from the stallion.

“Is it… not to your liking?”

“No, it’s not that at all!” Twilight immediately let him know. “I just didn’t think anything like this can be found around Noctraliya.”

The Count Brother looked relieved, at least as much as his own anticipation at her reactions was allowing him to. “Well… it cannot, honestly. Let’s just say that I have decided to take it upon myself to have at least some things prepared in advance for your visit, Twilight Sparkle. I hope you don’t see my efforts as unreasonable.”

“Not ‘unreasonable’, no, but surprising, without a doubt,” she told him, making a mental note of this unusual circumstance.

The stallion must have gone to great lengths to have even such a simple treat prepared for her. She knew that apples were already rather rare, but caramel? Actual caramel? She wouldn’t think it a part of the local diet, at all, nopony else had mentioned it. Which presented the question of the origin of it, something she had to keep on mind.

Still, she couldn’t overlook the effort. “Such a treat for breakfast? That is indulgence!”

“You’re very kind, but that’s not the end,” the stallion told her, with mounting eagerness, especially when he spotted her smile. Like a good performer, he was drinking from the emotions evoked from her, which fueled his actions as he elegantly approached the second cloche, his hoof landing on it like he was ready to play a silvery instrument. “This one is a more savory option.”

That was already particular, for that wasn’t much of a preference in the fruit-based diet of the batponies. Yet, a moment later, Twilight understood what he meant, when the silver cover revealed behind it…

“What… is that, Ebony Crescent?” she had to ask, as the oval shape presented to her wasn’t really giving her any particular hints, especially since it looked elaborately shaped, covered in little, geometrical figures. “Is this…?” A strong smell tickled her nostrils, one that was salty and potent by itself. “Is this… cheese?”

The Count Brother smiled again, nodding eagerly. “That it is! It is an ancient recipe, pretty much abandoned, for it is a most acquired taste. It is made out of sheep milk.”

Twilight actually sat up and leaned over the table to examine this… phenomenon. Not that she hadn’t had cheese before in her life, of course, but the fact that it was supposed to be something of long ago? Well, she definitely understood why it wouldn’t be a popular, dietary choice among the batponies, though the side of berries might have been an effort to make it more agreeable with their palate.

“Have you… Have you ordered this made especially for my visit, Ebony Crescent?” she inquired, much to the stallion’s beaming satisfaction.

“I know you to be a pony finding great pleasure in uncovering our culture. I thought I would reach deep underneath the covers, indeed,” he explained, his voice sounding just a little bit eager. “This is called oskipek. It is salted and then smoked. Served with cranberries, to offset the strong taste. As I understand, it had been at one time prepared at the Mountain of Dusk quite regularly, but it takes a little more effort than our fruittenders can currently afford. And it’s simply not a popular choice, but I have found certain ponies that could help me out.”

Twilight was actually most intrigued to taste such a peculiar delicacy, but if that wasn’t the last of the dishes the Count Brother had ordered, she almost feared the last one, considering the effort the stallion had shown.

“Let me just…” She raised her hoof, as if to put the situation on pause for just a moment. “You have… revived an ancient cheese recipe, only so that I can have a fancy option for a meal?”

Ebony Crescent froze for a second, looking at her as if trying to discern what would be the best thing to say. What he decided upon sounded honest, at least. “I would put it like this – how many times in one’s lifetime does one have an Equestrian Princess visit their Mountain? I’m pretty certain it hadn’t happened in ever,” he accentuated with a small grin. “I simply wanted to grant you something unique, matching the occasion. You had saved Our Mother, I remember the fact, and, well, I have the most unique pleasure of seeing you as not only a foreign royal, but a most captivating mare that should receive a true, hero’s welcome.”

He paused again, looking at her, and Twilight recognized that her expression must have been unique. Was Ebony Crescent really valuing her that much? That would put him far above even some of the Lords of Noctraliya! Her sheer presence among the Seven Mountains was deemed a good repayment for her part in the Eclipse’s end… but not to the Count Brother. His words were causing warmth to gather in her core, and behind her cheeks, and she couldn’t deny that she was enjoying it.

Still, her grimace worried him. “Am I…? I hope I am not overstepping or something. I’m just saying how I feel.”

“No, no, no, you’re fine!” Twilight immediately alleviated his concern. “It’s just that… This is most generous, Ebony Crescent! I really wasn’t expecting anypony exerting themselves like this, it’s… almost overwhelming!”

“Trust me, Twilight Sparkle,” the Count Brother replied, trying to sound cordial and encouraging, “it would be my uncle doing all of that, surely, were it not for me asking him to allow me to guide the preparations just a little.”

“This is ‘a little’?” she asked incredulously, pointing at the apple, the cheese and the third, yet hidden treat.

Ebony Crescent actually laughed that time, hiding it behind his hoof to some extent. “Well… I might have pushed things a bit. Worthwhile effort for a worthwhile guest!” he claimed, then shook his head, merriment not leaving his pear eyes. “But still, wait until you shall taste it, Twilight Sparkle. Things might be absolutely not to your preferences!”

“I strongly doubt it,” she told the stallion, but he only rolled his eyes, amused.

“There’s always a chance. Like with garlic, what a revolting vegetable that one,” he retorted, shuddering all over and playing into the vampire myth quite smoothly. His disgust was gone as quickly as it appeared, however, for he approached the last cloche with a glint in his eye. “And this here, is what I would call, a wonderful merger of our country’s cold, unforgiving climate and the hidden sweetness, uncovered only by those willing to take a leap of faith into the nuances of our nature…”

Twilight was most intrigued by such an explanation, and the revealed dish matched it perfectly. She needed but a second to realize what it was, but the surprise was still most pleasing. The silver, wide chalice was absolutely breathtaking, especially since it was positioned in between arranged ice shards, making it look like a strange goblet of fairy tales, holding an unknown, delicious treasure. The frozen substance inside seem to almost shine with its rich, orange color, one that without a doubt spoke of the deep, satisfying taste.

“A sorbet!” she guessed, and Ebony Crescent beamed with joy at her excitement. “I must say, this is a most indulgent breakfast. This is another rarity in your usual cuisine, isn’t it?”

“It is, but one that we actually enjoy, as the leaders of the Crescents. This one, however, has a delicate touch of honey and grape extract, just a little bit, to tingle one’s throat and one’s mind,” he praised the dessert, giving Twilight another deep bow, as if waiting for her final judgment on his choices.

She remembered that she was considered the ‘ruler’ of the spire, so she decided to play the part, at least a little. Making herself again comfortable on the chaise longue, she nodded his way slowly, regally taking her time.

“I am most pleased, Ebony Crescent. As soon as I find the taste to be to my liking, and I’m sure that shall be the case, I can deem this a truly spoiling meal. You have outdone yourself.”

The Count Brother looked back at her with satisfaction that was oozing out of every word of reply. “Your words are most kind, Twilight Sparkle. I aim to entertain, and to make sure that your stay is unforgettable. And extravagant.”

“It’s a solid start,” she admitted with a laugh. “Though I’m afraid too much of this could have deplorable results, especially for my figure.”

“Nonsense, Twilight Sparkle, surely it wouldn’t make you any less breathtaking,” he claimed, making her blush only deepen. “However, if you would be concerned, I do invite you to have a little walk around the Mountain afterwards. I can show you the most wondrous places, and sightseeing shall definitely help with the rich meal. Would you grant me the honor, Twilight Sparkle?”

She would. For all the pain she had lately suffered, she couldn’t deny that she was finding all of this most pleasing. Perhaps it wouldn’t hurt to have Ebony Crescent as her companion for a while. It would certainly keep her thoughts away from the dark places in her mind.

Twilight deserved that much, and maybe a bit more.

Chapter LXXXII – Worrisome

For the most part, Ebony Crescent was right. The place they had ended up in was one of a unique charm, and definitely unexpected.

It was such a shame that they had arrived at it in darkened moods, both of them, because Twilight hadn’t been on a swing for years. And she didn’t mean one of those garden ones, looking like suspended couches, no. Of all the things to incorporate into the wondrous designs of their home, the Crescent Family had decided that having a little place of pure, silly fun was also very much necessary for one’s satisfaction, luxury and health. Swings, seesaws, slides, everything before Twilight had been made having both the foals and the adults in mind, manifesting style and mirth together. Some of the locals definitely picked the place as their favorite spot, considering whole families enjoying their time of leisure on this particular, wide terrace, chatting, playing and enjoying life.

Of course, Twilight would be much more appreciative of the Crescents’ take on a playground, and the sheer idea of having one in the caverns of Noctraliya, were it not for her mood being sullied by what she had witnessed but some minutes ago. Actually, in any other circumstances, she wouldn’t mind joining in for a brief moment! She didn’t think that anypony would consider it beneath her, especially in the Count Brother’s company. But fun was very far away from her mind, about as far as she, herself, was from the other ponies having it.

Twilight and Ebony Crescent were both sitting at the far side of the terrace, given privacy thanks to her entourage, keeping a healthy perimeter, and only being given small glances from the locals. It was as private as one could have imagined in the main cavern of a Mountain, but Twilight didn’t feel like waiting for a more opportune moment.

Her eyes caught another droplet hitting the stone floor, as Ebony Crescent was hopelessly combating his state. She even wondered whether it was an entirely healthy thing, suffering from so much sweating, as beads of it were travelling down his entire neck, and even alongside his eyes, almost as if he was actually crying.

She wasn’t going to bring the fact up, however, instead—

“I look like a ‘sweaty pig’, don’t I?” the stallion asked anyway, his words most bitter, and suffused with a defeated tone. “I don’t need a mirror to tell me that, your gaze is enough, Twilight Sparkle.”

She tried to answer in a kind, delicate way, but her tone betrayed that she was considering another matter more pressing than his state. “I don’t think I’m paying much attention to that, Ebony Crescent.”

“You’re kind enough to lie to me, I appreciate the sacrifice,” the Count Brother told her back, his pear gaze looking somewhere else now, anywhere else, but in her direction. “It is unnecessary, however. Tonight is ruined, utterly and irreparably, so be honest, for it won’t make things more terrible for me.”

Twilight could have protested, but she felt that doing it outright would only prove additionally insincere. Ebony Crescent looked like he wouldn’t be convinced of anything there and then, and definitely not about his state, nor about the state of the night’s sightseeing.

Honestly, he did look like he had just taken a plunge into a pond, which was actually something that the playground was offering, so at least he could have hidden his state behind that. But, as opposed to one dive into it, the pond appeared to have manifested right inside of him, considering the sheer amount of sweat coming from underneath his mane.

So Twilight had to work around that subject, perhaps change it entirely, actually. Not that her second choice was any better.

“Could you explain to me, at least, Ebony Crescent, what have I witnessed? What was that… display?” she inquired, trying to sound calm even when the fresh memories were appearing right before her eyes, both the sight and the suspended pony’s tone.

The stallion took a deep breath. “That was something that should have been taken down, something that I was hoping would not interfere with my plans… Turns out I have made a simple mistake, but one of unforeseen consequences. Those little, small errors are exactly what makes everything fall over,” Ebony Crescent complained, shaking his head. “It’s a traditional punishment, as I have told you. I was convinced that lowly—” He stopped himself, dragging his hoofkerchief against his forehead for the umpteenth time, though achieving very little. The cloth itself was soaked and could offer no more assistance, despite its loyal service. “I thought his sentence was over yesternight. Bogine, what a pity I was wrong. There would have been nothing there, and no problem whatsoever.”

Twilight found her brow furrowing. “It is said that what is out of sight is also out of mind, but now that I am aware of this… criminal sentence you are meting out, I’m actually glad.”

That finally made Ebony Crescent look at her, though curiosity was mixed with extreme tiredness in that stare. And with something that she couldn’t name, something volatile, kept inside through sheer willpower. Perhaps the stallion’s outrage didn’t quite subside.

“You’re ‘glad’, of all things?” he asked, blinking ever so slowly. “As much as I am valuing your presence, Twilight Sparkle, I’m not in the mood for jests.”

“I’m not joking, Ebony Crescent. I’m glad that I can tackle the topic, as this is something that very much does not agree with my Equestrian sensibility,” she revealed, speaking slowly and calmly. “I want to hear an explanation as to why a show has to be made of a pony that made a mistake. Are there no other ways of dealing with a misdemeanor than being made a spectacle?”

The Count Brother’s eyes narrowed, though it was hard to tell what he was trying to achieve, if anything. His general look didn’t help in trying to be threatening, though Twilight had a feeling it wasn’t an attempt at that which had caused the grimace.

“Actually,” he spoke after a moment, “that is a very understandable inquiry, considering you don’t have the context. I suppose that we are quite desensitized to the matter at this point, as much as one can come to terms with some of our brethren falling victim to their vices.”

Twilight tilted her head, most interested in hearing the explanation. Ebony Crescent was ready to give it, though he decided to prioritize trying to look at least a little more presentable. He smoothed his mane back, causing the wet strands to follow his neck at least a little, not that it made him any less soaked, especially with the collar and the front side of his gown being much darker than they had initially been.

“I’m not a fruittender, so I won’t grant you a full understanding when it comes to the reasons for this particular phenomenon, but our Family is, unfortunately, known for developing a particular… weakness, I would say,” he admitted, though there was a tone of reluctance very much audible in this sentences. “We are the ones among our brethren to be the most artistically driven, yes, and we are perfectionists. One could say that is almost our failure, in some shape or form. I don’t agree, of course, but it is true that we have an emotional side, that we act with intensity, and that we enjoy luxuries, amenities, pleasures of heart, mind, flesh…”

Twilight was wandering where he was going with that sentence, considering that little spark that appeared in his eyes, but it was gone before she could formulate a question. And he continued, shrugging just a little.

“As long as we indulge in it within the purview of sensibility, even in our Family’s form of it, it is all fine. One can drink from life in gulps, taste its intoxicating flavors again and again… but when one becomes drunk on it…”

He didn’t finish, perhaps finding in himself a little bit of the dramatic flair left, despite his state. Twilight wasn’t going to indulge it, she was much too focused on the topic, and decidedly less interested in levity when the matter was being explained.

Ebony Crescent recognized that from her expression, and while he wasn’t pleased, he looked like he at least understood why she wouldn’t engage in this game. “Like a sculptor who begins to work on support beams without supervision, like a gourmet that throws lavish feasts out of supplies meant to be stockpiled, like a poet who interrupts ceremonies with his recitations. Those for whom their passion turned into obsession.”

Twilight was trying to discern what he might have been talking about, but she couldn’t quite find a comparison, not being that well-versed in the matters of illnesses and problems of the mind. That very much sounded like a form of madness, though it left some obvious questions to ask.

“And… it only happens in your Family, you claim?”

“It appears so, yes, unless the others are very keen on hiding the instances when it does happen in other Mountains,” the Count Brother admitted, shrugging a little and wiping his forehead once more. “And, just so that I don’t give you a false sense of understanding, we’re not talking about an occasional ‘stretching’ of limitations and rules, but the sheer abandonment of them, disregard for moderation of any kind.”

“It’s that serious?”

“That’s what we know and are told by those trying to help those unfortunate souls,” Ebony Crescent admitted, speaking even quieter now. “Some claim that these ponies seek others of similar affliction, try and form whole social circles of hedonism and pleasure-seeking. But this is usually what the priesthood is claiming, and one has to understand that it is their task to warn even too often about certain, sinful tendencies.”

That was all very interesting to Twilight, without a doubt, but another matter had been left aside, the one which caused the discussion in the first place. “And the best way to try and help those ponies is to make an art installation out of them?”

Ebony Crescent looked at her as if he was perturbed that she didn’t find the presentation charming enough, but that was probably the tiredness talking through his gaze.

“One of the ways to get through to them is by subjecting them to exhaustion, and stripping them of the means to continue in their obsessive rampage,” he explained, definitely meaning his words, as drastic as the measures sounded. “It doesn’t work all the time, but it works enough. Yes, I completely understand that such a thinking might be considered dramatically outworn from your perspective, Twilight Sparkle.”

“It is,” she admitted without hesitation, but the Count Brother sourly chuckled in reply, entirely expecting those words.

“Well, we don’t have a better solution around here for the problem. Even the lower mines is a counterproductive choice, as those ponies refuse to provide even the most elementary quotas, and their ramblings are causing additional, unnecessary distress to other convicts. Not that these places are constantly crowded,” he immediately explained, “but everypony that is being sent down there to work through their transgressions should be left with a minimum of dignity. The maddened gazes and inane claims of the sick don’t really help with retaining that.”

Well, at least that Twilight could agree with, even if the concept of the punishment still felt most perturbing for her. “But why shouldn’t they be left on their own, in a secluded place? Even if caged and suspended in such a way. Are they meant as a warning, even if it’s an illness and, surely, nopony is making a conscious choice to become ill?”

Ebony Crescent pondered for a moment, likely because he spotted the problem with such a way of thinking. “I suppose they are a necessary warning, however. One doesn’t choose to become sick, but one can take certain steps that make the illness manifesting less likely, no? If I see that my cousin is coughing, I don’t approach closer to him to talk,” he presented a fair answer. “Also, the imprisoned ponies can see others partaking in the luxuries they have abused, so it works as an additional incentive to get one’s act together.”

“That still seems… excessive.”

“No less than their hysterical cravings,” the stallion retorted, though it wasn’t his intention to be combative. He clearly had a firm stance on the matter, however. “Again, we’re not talking about somepony being, I don’t know, unreasonably ‘into’ something, as I think the expression goes. These are ponies that put others in danger through the pursuit of their pleasures.” There was a pause, during which Ebony Crescent took a deep breath that was meant to take the edge off the situation. “Twilight Sparkle, I assure you that if only there were another way, we wouldn’t be subjecting our brethren to this. Who knows, perhaps, if we are to achieve closer ties with Equestria after all, we could borrow of your knowledge and expertise? I certainly wouldn’t be against that, if only these ponies could be helped.”

That, at least, felt like a sensible desire to Twilight, so she allowed her expression to soften back to normal, actually appreciating her forehead being less creased for a while.

“If you would like that, I could present the case before the necessary ponies and the Covenant and—”

“I would like for you to mean my uncle by that at first, Twilight Sparkle,” Ebony Crescent almost immediately interrupted upon hearing the congregation of the Lords being mentioned. “These cases, however rare, are a source of embarrassment for our Family. And…!” He paused, again trying for the dramatic effect, but he hid a valid point behind the pacing. “Some high standing ponies from the other Families, aware of the subject, claim that the problem might be due to us indulging in overabundance of stimuli and goods, or whatever else,” he explained, leaning in a little more. “I can think of the same, some ponies that might use the topic as an argument against us opening up to Equestria and beyond… For reasons you can surely discern.”

That was another valid point, considering the conservative approach in Noctraliya, the one that Twilight had already encountered in spades. What she hadn’t been told about, however, was the presence of such a unique problem in the Mountain of Crescent and among the Crescent Family. Unless, of course, this was exactly what the likes of Lord Consort Dusk Flight had had in mind, when hints had been dropped about the Crescents’ indulgent ways.

Still, Twilight shook her head. Perhaps the night hadn’t been entirely ruined, but gone was that spirit of carefree sightseeing that the Count Brother had envisioned. He knew it by himself, as even his very state was creating quite a gash in his perfect plan.

He wiped his forehead once more, seeing Twilight’s reaction and immediately guessing her thoughts. “And now my plan lies in ruins… I understand that it might be your desire to return to the spire, or even not to see me for the time being.”

“I wouldn’t really say that the latter part is warranted,” Twilight assured him, as his voice was decidedly too hopeless. “However, I can tell that you might wish to change and freshen yourself, Ebony Crescent.”

“I both look and feel miserable and disgusting,” he admitted with a strain to his voice. “I can definitely do better for you, Twilight Sparkle.”

“That I am convinced of,” she told him back, smiling his way. He looked like he needed some positive encouragement. “Minus the obvious setbacks, I am finding your Mountain absolutely fascinating. Surely I could hope to be shown more of it tonight still, in your company?”

“Would you actually accept it still?”

“Without a doubt.”

That, finally, caused something of a smile to visit Ebony Crescent’s lips, even if it didn’t last for too long. “Well… If you find in yourself enough generosity to withstand me in this most unattractive of states, then perhaps there’s still a chance for me. Truly, this is my worst, and yet you are still even willing to look at me.”

Twilight rolled her eyes at the dramatic tone. “Your ‘worst’, Ebony Crescent, is something that I could deal with using one spell, actually.”

She meant that, indeed, returning with her memory to the time when she had helped Midnight Wind dry himself in record time… and her heart sunk out of a sudden, taking her expression and her kindness with it.

Yes, it wasn’t anything remarkable, casting one, small enchantment to make a stallion look presentable, and yet something inside of her screamed at her even offering the suggestion. She didn’t know why exactly at first, until her gaze ventured away from Ebony Crescent and landed on Midnight Wind, standing at attention in the respectable distance, creating a safe perimeter for Twilight’s privacy.

She had helped him in such a small, silly way because she had cared for him. Because it had meant something important, a connection, especially considering how the batponies viewed matters of magic. And here, right next to her, was a stallion who had told her that he was utterly comfortable with her arts, even more so than Midnight Wind, but… it felt wrong to propose such a solution, nevertheless.

Ebony Crescent’s words brought her back to the present. “Oh, please, Twilight Sparkle, that is extremely kind of you, but I would be abusing your kindness by accepting. I can take care of myself post haste.”

“Yes… Yes, alright,” Twilight told him back, trying to focus again through that twang which had rattled her to the core. “Is there a good place to meet again, what do you think, Ebony Crescent?”

“Well, you are free to walk around to your heart’s content!” he assured her, but… that meant having only her entourage as company, and Twilight still didn’t feel particularly keen on that.

“Honestly, perhaps I could use a little meal, and a moment of respite after what I have seen,” she declared, though she didn’t mean to cause Ebony Crescent any discomfort. “Say, would it be possible to visit the palace’s garden in the meantime? I am most intrigued if I did witness real trees there, or something else.”

The Count Brother grinned just a little. “Very well, we’re not too far to return, if that is your wish. I will quickly make myself look like a pony again, and not some monstrosity from a mountain lake, then join you post haste, Twilight Sparkle… after I see your reaction to our little sanctuary. I couldn’t forgive myself for missing that,” he claimed, and she knew that he was rather serious about that. “You might enjoy a calm meal in the garden after that, without a doubt. Or should I organize you some company? Musicians, a flight performance?”

“That won’t be necessary, Ebony Crescent, but I thank you kindly for your offer,” she told him back, honestly grateful that he was ready to indulge her still. “Just a moment to myself, and to satisfy my curiosity and stomach.”

Thankfully, the Count Brother was not opposed to a more modest pastime, even if his instincts, without a doubt, were to provide Twilight with measured indulgence, instead. However, she was convinced that he wanted to be extra kind and welcoming after his plan for the night suffered such a ‘gaffe’, if that wasn’t too silly of a word here. And so he wasn’t taking a scenic route, perhaps also not to allow too many onlookers to witness his sweaty state, leading Twilight back to the palace without unnecessary haste, but also without any delays whatsoever.

Soon, Twilight found herself entering the enclave that was the Mountain of Crescent’s palatial garden, and found out that her initial thoughts on the presence of greenery right in the middle of the caverns had been wrong. But that was only a testimony to the Family’s craft, and to its riches, for creating a whole enclave of trees done in marble and embellished with green jewels of many hues, imitating real leafs, was lavishness that was almost unimaginable. Of course, the place wasn’t like the Crystal Empire, where gems and crystals were considered almost a building material, but still presented itself in a way to try and contest Equestria’s northern neighbor.

Ebony Crescent, true to his words, couldn’t possibly have missed seeing Twilight’s reaction before finally retreating to his spire. His expression beamed no less than the jewels hanging around, which were happily refracting the light from many lanterns, placed below, above and among them, sending kaleidoscopic glints all over the garden.

“I’m glad to see you so mesmerized by the place, we’ve been ‘cultivating’ it for quite a long time to make it so remarkable,” he began, but then something in his voice changed, and it wasn’t an entirely pleasant switch, “but something about your eyes betrays that you… don’t entirely approve of our little garden. You can tell me freely, if you want, Twilight Sparkle,” he encouraged her.

“It’s not even that, Ebony Crescent,” she told him back, knowing that she heard that one, most anxious note in his voice. “I’m just… To me, this is an incredible luxury, and I’m a Princess of Equestria. I’m no stranger to opulence, no, and yet something about this is just…” she tried to explain it to the best of her abilities, not to sound too criticizing or downplaying the artistry of the place. “The same, exact position which I am holding is actually making me consider the less fortunate ponies back home. A fraction of this wealth would be enough to provide for them.”

The Count Brother nodded slowly. It looked like he understood her point, or at least that he was trying. Twilight didn’t want to sound too harsh even in her mind, however. One could ask whether Ebony Crescent had a higher, moral obligation to provide for anypony else but his own kin and country. She believed that he was capable of great generosity, but she recognized that her words, even if they weren’t a suggestion in the slightest, were pushing it but a little.

Ebony Crescent finally spoke, having taken his time to formulate a point. “The thing is, Twilight Sparkle, that to you this is unnecessary opulence, for there are those of less means that you know. We have the means, so that nopony in our Mountain lacks anything, even if some have access to a greater amount of luxury,” he tried to explain his stance. “At the same time, there are ponies about, and I wouldn’t put myself entirely outside of that group, that would gladly trade these gems away for the security of having enough food to see their larder full, their family reassured, and their children fed. Harvests are a much more fickle thing than extracting gems from the many seams underneath our corner of Noctraliya.” He paused ever so briefly. “Just to be clear, I don’t think I would give away everything. What’s the point of being sated if you don’t have a neat place to feel sated in?”

That was very much a materialistic approach, but Twilight giggled nonetheless, for she couldn’t have expected much else from a pony that had all of this at his disposal. And she could see what he meant, easily, though she was still hopeful that opening relations between the countries could solve a lot of these issues within the matter of, well, a few undertaken initiatives and established deals.

Soon enough Ebony Crescent did leave her presence, promising not to take any longer than absolutely necessary to return in a presentable state. That gave Twilight the relative calmness to explore the gardens at her leisure, minus the fact that she was supposed to have a meal by the place’s central pond in but a few minutes. A place that turned out to be definitely enchanting in its own right, as the selection of bright emeralds and delicate aquamarines, chosen to embellish the pool, was giving the water an extraordinary shine, and the reflections from the nearby lamps danced all over the place, refracted by both the clusters embedded underneath the surface and the leaves above. A dazzling display that, for some reason, didn’t feel glaring, instead providing some incredible feeling of inner peace.

Twilight could definitely enjoy a meal here, but, as it turned out, the location wasn’t entirely empty. She wasn’t expecting anypony from the palace to be actually able to resist the temptation of visiting the gardens at least from time to time, yet it was the Lord himself who had chosen the location to spend his time of leisure in.

Bright Crescent, for it was none other than him, was occupying one of the comfortable, long benches near the pond’s bank. His milky mane was freely falling down his neck, almost seamlessly merging with the loose robe he had on, one that was only there for the sake of modesty alone, considering its light nature. The haspadr was looking at nothing in particular, his gaze absently searching for something among the leaf-like jewels above. If anything, Twilight would call his look… melancholic, as he was pondering about something in silence and solitude.

She could also imagine, even if she wasn’t that artistically inclined, that somepony wouldn’t mind drawing or painting him in such a unique state. She had more than often encountered Bright Crescent in a much different, spirited mood, as he was trying to be amusing and lighthearted, though whether he was successful depended on him not crossing any lines that would make him feel downright vexatious. But the lack of energy, the missing joy that the Lord was currently emanating was an interesting contrast to his usual state. There was a certain depth to his wandering gaze, a sourness to his expression and grimace. Twilight almost looked back at her companions, who continued to trail her at a good distance, as she wanted to make sure that she wasn’t simply seeing things, but the moment she made that decision she was spotted by the resting stallion.

The change in his demeanor was so instant that Twilight indeed found herself questioning if she had seen him in that thoughtful moment of his, or was it merely a figment of her imagination.

“Ha! Would you look at that, our esteemed guest!” Bright Crescent greeted her, springing up from the bench with the energy of somepony half his age. “I say, one more pony that couldn’t possibly help themselves, and ventured straight into the thicket of our garden! Ah, but I don’t blame you, Honored Princess!”

“Benu noc, Honored Lord,” Twilight greeted him more casually as he trotted around the pond with grace, his gown trailing behind like a cloud of mist. Even considering that she was naturally used to seeing ponies without clothes at all, Bright Crescent was showing a surprising amount of coat by local standards, and of course lacked his circlet and his Lord’s cloak.

Not that he cared at all, merry as he was to see her, and focused entirely on her person. “Greetings, greetings, yes! I knew that you would be ‘snooping’ around, enjoying the place, but what are you doing here, exactly? I mean, I know that one cannot resist to witness this little sanctuary, but I was told that my dear nephew took you on a little sightseeing excursion around the Mountain, instead!”

“He did, yes,” Twilight admitted, immediately considering what was the right things to say. She imagined that telling Bright Crescent what had occurred might not have been the most fortuitous of choices. “I’ve gotten a little hungry, honestly, and I couldn’t wait to witness this part of the palace. Also, I think that the Count Brother wanted to freshen himself up a little before we continued on our journey.”

Her claims about a meal and visiting the garden were accepted by Bright Crescent without as much as a blink, but the moment she had finished the last sentence the Lord’s expression fell, and visibly so.

Actually, his focus immediately shifted on nothing else but that. “Oh, I see, I see… I take it my poor nephew got a little winded, didn’t he? Was he nervous or anxious? I hope he had his hoofkerchief with him, at least.” Twilight was going to reply to that, but the Lord continued, not allowing an interruption. “That happens to him, dear Honored Princess, please don’t blame him. He’s trying his best, and he genuinely wishes for you to have a splendid time sightseeing and all, he just needs to pace things in the right way.”

There was a very sweet and fatherly tone behind the haspadr’s words, so Twilight believed it was safe to continue the topic, and show the said understanding. “I wasn’t planning on making him feel guilty for returning here, no. I was a little worried myself, though. I haven’t really encountered anypony becoming so... uncomfortable so quickly. It seems to me that he is a little prone to it?”

Bright Crescent nodded, his mane shifting around him in an almost dramatic way, and Twilight knew that he was aware what she was mostly referring to. “That he is, the poor thing, it is most unfortunate. My grandfather was afflicted like that too, may he dwell in Silverheaven. It made his life a little more complicated,” the Lord revealed, sounding more than empathetic. “I assure you, though, Ebony Crescent has the presence to carry his malady gallantly. He just needs some patience, and stoicism in the face of it. And, of course, consideration.”

“I understand, or I think so, anyway,” Twilight replied. The latter-most part was more than natural to her, but she still wanted to know a little bit more. “Is it something serious, if you don’t mind me asking, Honored Lord?”

“No, no, no, don’t worry, there’s nothing to be concerned about,” Bright Crescent immediately told her, shaking his head, even a little too eagerly. “My nephew needs to be mindful of some things, he cannot strain himself, and he shouldn’t allow his nerves to get the best of him… He’s capable of that, he just needs things to go at a certain, comfortable pace. One to his preference.”

Twilight wondered what sort of a health problem that could have meant, since the Lord’s reply was a little imprecise, she would say. The haspadr clearly wanted to make plain that he was talking about something deeply personal for his nephew, and that he didn’t want to embarrass him, or give away more than was absolutely necessary. Nevertheless, Twilight still wanted to ask him further about the topic, but Bright Crescent only sighed loudly and decided changed to subject, instead.

“If only things were perfectly smooth for everypony, but, alas, that is a state that one might expect from the afterlife, rather than this mortal coil,” he melodramatically stated before summoning a smile to his lips once more. “Yet we could at least try and make our slaving here a little more bearable, no? Would you mind my brief company to achieve that? I take it you’re expecting a meal to arrive?”

“Yes, exactly here, as it happens,” Twilight let him know. “I take it that Ebony Crescent didn’t anticipate you resting here as well, Honored Lord.”

“I figured I could use a moment to myself in all the hustle and bustle and tussle. And since my darling Crescent Light is busy, such a shame, I thought of this place.”

“Sorry for interrupting you, then, Honored Lord,” she genuinely apologized, especially considering the mood she had witnessed the haspadr in, but the stallion only rolled his eyes.

“Phooey, I say! You’re not an interruption, Honored Princess, you’re a bonus,” Bright Crescent told her, grinning in that mocking way which he enjoyed. “And you’re bringing with yourself a meal, even, what a great deal! I’ll tax you by stealing an orange from you, or something, surely that won’t ruin anything.” He magnanimously tossed his mane back, with practiced grace, and Twilight understood where the Count Brother got his own habit from, as the motion was pretty much identical. “We will also leave some tasty treats for you courageous entourage. I see them lurking in the background.”

Twilight turned back, seeing that Midnight Wind and Rowan Berry were present and loyally remained at a respectable distance, then nodded. “Everypony deserves their just repayment for their service and actions.”

“Ha! How very ethical of you, Honored Princess,” the Lord remarked, still grinning. “I see we haven’t yet corrupted you with our whimsical and unreasonable ways.”

She would roll her eyes at him putting things like that, but at least she realized that he meant that in a kind way, making fun of some of the stereotypes and plights of the Crescents…

… just how aware was he of the illness that Ebony Crescent had explained, the one ‘cured’ on those strange display racks? Was it something that the Lord had to deal with often? He surely knew of the issue, what was his stance on it?

Questions invaded Twilight’s mind, though there wasn’t a good moment to ask them, unfortunately, for the sounds of quick trotting meant that the meal had arrived. Indeed, a number of the local servants, lead by a courtier of undeniable grace, entered the clearing, bringing with themselves a whole spread of juicy fruit, not to mention a portable table.

The Lord’s presence was taken into consideration, as it turned out, quite likely because somepony had to be aware of their haspard’s location, and he was offered a special seating and a set of more elaborate silverware. He didn’t seem like he cared for that especially this time around, much more keen on engaging Twilight in a polite conversation as everything was being prepared.

“So, considering what I know about my own nephew, I take it he wanted to show you… Let me think, what would make for a good opening? Astonishing, yet being just a prelude to the rest of the Iug?” Bright Crescent pondered, though it was more to create a dramatic timing. “I would say... Set Crescent’s Gap,” he finally made his confident bet, causing Twilight to smile and shake her head, mostly at the familial propensity for performing.

“You know the Count Brother well, Honored Lord,” she praised the stallion, but he just chuckled, waving his hoof.

“Please, Honored Princess, as much as I value my dear nephew, and great value he does possess, that guess does not warrant a commendation. I simply am more than aware of the places that he enjoys. Not to mention that it is quite a piece of ‘non-existent’ art which took years and years to create,” the haspadr judged with a grin. “Also, if I might, as I see that you have amended your mistake…” His voice lowered quite a lot.

“Yes, Honored Lord?” Twilight asked, confused about what he meant.

“I admit, it tickled me the right way when you simply used my nephew’s name, it has a nice ring to it in your lips,” he explained quietly. “I hope that means that there is a healthy amount of respect between the two of you, right?”

Bright Crescent’s tone was… Well, it wasn’t giving Twilight any clues regarding whether he was considering that a good thing, or was keen on trying to warn her of fraternization, instead? And what did he mean by a ‘healthy amount’?

Twilight didn’t have too much time to decide on the approach, however, without it looking like suspicious hesitation, so she let her instinct lead her. “Your nephew is a very kind and generous pony, Honored Lord, who offered for us to be on name basis himself. I’m happy to reach such an understanding with him, though I would find it inappropriate to abuse that, especially when in the presence of other ponies. This was but a slip of the tongue, for which I—”

“Hush, hush, hush, hush, hush!” the Lord rapidly interrupted her, but his lips were smiling once again. “I definitely do not mind learning all of that, you know. I think it’s a good thing for him to try and bridge certain gaps, especially with you, Honored Princess. I was always hoping that my dear fireflies will not judge others just by their looks or bloodline,” he pointed out, pride filling his voice. “So, you say that my dear nephew is being gallant and open towards you?”

“Most definitely, Honored Lord.”

“How lovely!”

Twilight was relieved that Bright Crescent did not appear bothered by the fact, though… something in his gaze was at least a little worried. Perhaps his concerns about Ebony Crescent’s health were still on the forefront of his mind? Nevertheless, they both took their places and enjoyed a selection of fruit, perhaps less regal than during the welcome feast, but no less tasty. Her entourage was also provided with their own choices, though they kept their distance, as per their orders.

The Lord was giving them glances through the meal, and Twilight could feel the curiosity mounting in him about them not joining the table, though he didn’t find it prudent to ask about anything.

She preferred to take his mind off the topic entirely, as she didn’t feel it in herself to find another, false explanation. “Honored Lord, if I might inquire…”

“Oh, naturally!” he assured, though not without his own, impish caveat. “I’m not inclined to answer, though. I can be as impudent as I wish, for you are in my realm, after all!”

“That I can see, and that is my point,” she retorted, earning for herself a hearty giggle from the stallion. “The opulence of the Mountain of Crescent is undeniable, and I can already see that generations of ponies made a collective effort to make it so. One thing, however, intrigues me most about what I am seeing.”

“Can I guess? Pretty please?” Bright Crescent asked, looking at her as if she proposed a very entertaining game.

Actually, she didn’t mind humoring him. “Please, if you wish so.”

“I’m just hoping to be lucky and insightful, simultaneously,” he revealed, again wearing that mocking grin that he so loved to brandish. He rubbed his chin gracefully, his topaz eyes piercing right into hers. “You… are doing some math in your head, and something is not adding up, that’s for certain. You do have that logical approach that sometimes feels a little uncomfortable in the domain of what’s capricious and free. But what is that miscalculation? What could be that missing piece?”

Twilight was trying to withstand this blatant performance for the sake of a performance if it meant receiving her answers, so she just sat there with a kind expression, letting Bright Crescent finish his little one-pony play.

“Is it – why are we allowed this, perhaps? It would make certain sense for other Families to try and take us down a peg or two, as your expression goes, maybe demand that we share more of our wealth with them. We live in a quite ‘nasty’ place, demanding a collective effort, why would the gains not be collective as well? As if there was a way to make that communal arrangement work, what fatuity…” He paused only to shake his head, theatrically. “Ah, but here lies the secret, here rests the sleeping thistlefox… For we are sharing. What you see around is that which is our best, but we do provide, and quite abundantly, to the other Mountains and Families. We are simply… quite demanding when it comes to our little, barter-based economy,” he mused aloud, indeed hitting quite close to what Twilight had in mind. “Artistry comes in many forms, sometimes in a rather mundane one… But who is to say that merchants cannot be virtuosi of their craft? I would dare say that they could play on Equestrian bits with no less proficiency, when certain matters clarify…”

Twilight gave him a little side glance, wondering whether that was a sudden expectation for the future. “So, Honored Lord, you claim that the reason for the Family’s riches lies in you being simply… shrewd and savvy?”

“Oh, please,” Bright Crescent nearly snorted. “Nothing about us is ‘simple’. We know what we want, we know what we can offer. We reach for the best deals possible for our goods. And, as you might imagine, ponies that want what is rare and sophisticated are willing to part with quite a lot of their affluence, only to get their hooves on a masterful sculpture, or a piece of jewelry that will make all of their neighbors envious.” He paused ever so slightly to wink at her. “One pony’s pretentious plight is another pony’s prodigious profit.”

Twilight wasn’t perhaps overjoyed about putting things like that, but at least she could to some extent grasp where all of this luxury was coming from. If the Crescents were producing the finest works of art, ones that the other Families desired, they were also quite likely expecting large amounts of goods in return. Which they could then use, or sell someplace else for things they, themselves, required.

Or, perhaps, there was more to it still. Onyx was meant to be used around as a form of coinage, so maybe the Mountain had access to it, somehow? If, however, what Bright Crescent was saying was absolutely true, than Twilight felt that she could use it in the future, maybe even hint at it right there and then.

“It is true that a piece of art can be worth its weight in gold… or silver and ‘pazn’, perhaps, if that would make more sense from your perspective,” she began, seeing that the Lord’s smile grew as she tried to change the expression accordingly.

He even used this opportunity to joke. “Well, you know, Honored Princess, a statue might go for just such a price. It’s a hefty piece by its nature. ”

“Point taken,” she admitted. “I also take it that your Family is always looking for good opportunities to… should I say, ‘dazzle’ the world around with their works? Find somepony keen on procuring them?”

“It might be so,” the haspadr told her, something self-serving glinting in his gaze. “Of course, we do recognize that other places about the world could also have bits and pieces that we might ourselves enjoy possessing. Some of us have a… how to put it, a collector’s mentality, you know.”

Somehow, Twilight could easily believe that. “Do you think that it would be to your Family’s liking… and yours, Honored Lord, to find new, open markets and demanding recipients for your products?”

“ ‘Products’ she says!” Bright Crescent shouted loudly, leaning back with an expression of boundless amusement. “Ha! That’s rich! Trust me, Honored Princess, if only we could ‘produce’ art as if it’s something simple and easily replicable! I’d be eating onyx like grapes!” he claimed, invoking quite a vivid and random scenario.

“I didn’t mean to—”

“And you didn’t, stop worrying!” the Lord told her, waving his hoof about with grace. “I just found it amusing how plain you made it sound. But! I didn’t miss your point, no. I think that there would be a certain merit to finding more open opportunities for our artisans to provide their craft to the wide world. These initiatives can be such a hustle!”

Twilight blinked, as she found herself repeating what she had just heard right in her mind. Such initiatives – a hustle? More open opportunities? It almost sounded as if Bright Crescent was suggesting that—

“Is everything alright?” Ebony Crescent’s voice suddenly sounded from the side of the clearing, as the stallion emerged from the alleyway, wearing a fresh, eggplant-hued gown. His expression was concerned just a little, but, more importantly, he wasn’t showing any signs of his previous problem with sweat and nerves. “I’ve heard your shout, uncle!”

“Calm, dear colt, calm,” Bright Crescent immediately told his nephew, summoning him closer with a gesture. “We were just discussing a couple of matters, and the Honored Princess said something hilarious,” he summed up with a wink towards Twilight, then turned again to the Count Brother. “Come, sit, grab a fruit, take a moment. Are you feeling fine?”

“T-tac—I mean, yes, yes of course!” the younger stallion assured, looking abashed for a brief while, likely realizing that his uncle already knew what might have happened. “I simply required to freshen myself up, that’s all there is to it. And now I am back! Ready to provide for the Honored Princess once again!” he declared with conviction, which Twilight repaid with a smile.

Bright Crescent still sounded kindly concerned, however. “Slow down, my colt. Let’s not rush matters. There’s a meal to finish, and that’s not something one needs to do in a hurry. It’s bad for digestion…” the Lord remarked, taking for himself another orange and grinning. “I allowed myself to entertain our dear guest in the meantime, you have nothing to worry about. She’s not going to be bored in our Mountain, oh no.”

“I wasn’t planning on being that in any way, Honored Lord,” Twilight engaged back in the conversation, deciding to remember that recent realization of hers for later.

“Boredom is hardly a planned occurrence, Honored Princess… unless you are somepony like Midnight Eye, I believe. Yet it remains an insidious and spiteful little creature, and it likes to gnaw at us when we least expect it,” the Lord warned her, sounding half-serious. “However, here, at the Iug u Kwadr, we are hard at work, and constantly, to stave off the tedium of existence!”

That was yet another, histrionic way of putting it, but at least it wasn’t surprising to Twilight. She shook her head just a little, remembering that she was a little bit more thirsty, and reached to pour herself a chalice of juice, but Ebony Crescent was already on that. His gallant ways returned in earnest alongside his refreshed look, and that simple, soft smile on his muzzle shined with new warmth.

She thanked him with a nod, then turned to the Lord once again. “Actually, if I might ask about one more thing, regarding what you have so vividly described?”

“Do go on,” he encouraged her, again curious about her inquiry.

“Any particular places that you might advise for me to visit, Honored Lord? A specific location that comes to your mind?” She looked back at the Count Brother. “I know that I am in good hooves, but I think it prudent to ask you, as the host, and the curator of the whole Mountain, so to speak.”

Bright Crescent took a moment to answer, biting the very tip of his tongue in a teasing way. Laughter was bubbling in his throat slowly but surely as his eyes met Twilight’s. There was a lot to be read from that gaze. There was pride hidden in that topaz hue, there were confidence and amusement… but also a little bit of ridicule, though Twilight didn’t know whether it was aimed at her. It didn’t feel so, and she couldn’t observe it anymore as the Lord tossed his head back.

“Ha!” he exclaimed, exceedingly merry out of a sudden. “I know exactly what you want me to say, Honored Princess. You firebrand, you!”

Twilight wasn’t sure why he had decided to give her such a title, but she couldn’t really ask about it before the Lord continued on, and with great enthusiasm.

“You want me to send you straight to my gallery, my most remarkable impact on our Iug! And!” he paused to wag his hoof at her as if she was a misbehaving foal. “You want to make it so that I can do so, without looking desperate to have you see it! Yes, yes, I am beaming with pride over it, but it would be unkind to just plainly start talking about it, like I am a craving creator!” He looked at his nephew before clapping his hooves with gusto… and a surprising amount of force. “She’s a clever one, isn’t she? Well then! If I can be certain of one thing, it is that my dear nephew will not forget about his poor uncle’s efforts. You were leaving it for last, weren’t you? The last course, the most lavish and delicious one?”

Ebony Crescent looked a little embarrassed before he replied. “I… thought that it would make for a wonderful ending to the night, yes. After all, your vision was realized in such a remarkable fashion, and—”

“You’re being too sweet, firefly,” the Lord interrupted him. It was meant as a gesture of kindness, quite likely, though something about it felt tense. “You don’t need to reinforce my belief in the choice! The choice has been made, and now? It must be suffered, so beautifully suffered! However…”

There was a sudden moment of silence as the Lord took his time to grin widely. He then bit his lower lips, as if to tease and look seductive in a manic way. Twilight glanced at the Count Brother, who was just observing his uncle with a little concern.

Then Bright Crescent erupted, gleefully laughing. “Ha, very well, very well! Let the Honored Princess see my masterpiece!” Was it Twilight or was there a certain sour note to that word? “Dear nephew?”

“Yes, uncle?”

“If I could ask you to allow the Honored Princess to explore the Grand Peaks Gallery without delay? I hope it will not be a great adjustment to your plan?”

“N-no, no! If you so desire!”

“Oh, I do, I do…” the Lord told him back, his eyes seeking Twilight again, and his hooves grasping for another orange. “Be amazed, be frightened and, for the love of the Goddess, be honest! I want to hear your opinion the next time we meet, Honored Princess, and I will suffer no excuses! This!” he paused to sink his fangs into his fruity victim, with an expression of frenetic mirth, one that strangely had a little less to do with the quality of the food. After dislodging himself from the fruit’s carcass a moment later, after a mighty slurp, he grinned even wider, droplets hanging from his fangs. “Is my mark upon our glorious Iug. May it serve its purpose!”

Twilight had a feeling like she had lost track of what was happening at some point. Bright Crescent was an eccentric individual, yes, and yet those few last sentences from him were reinforcing that adjective in a myriad of ways. Was it his tone, or the look? Or maybe that, so very strange, note of dolor which ringed so dark and grim behind all of the Lord’s smiles and jokes.

Whatever it was, Twilight was certain that she had yet another matter to worry about, especially when the haspadr put down the remains of the orange, then cleaned his hooves and muzzle as if nothing happened. Even if he had just disposed of the meal in a gruesome, delirious fashion, much more vivid than the batponies’ usual way of eating.

“This was a joy! You must visit more often,” he jested, his fanged smile back to the relative normal. “Now, please, let me not delay you at all, there’s still so much to see about, to be merry about!” Clearly guessing that Twilight wanted to remind him that she wasn’t here only for sightseeing, the Lord intercepted her next sentence. “Don’t you worry your little head about anything, I still remember why you are here, Honored Princess, we’ll get to those matters. First, however, the extravagance and leisure!”

Well, Twilight knew there would be no discussion here with how Bright Crescent was putting it, so, in but a couple of moments, she found herself leaving the garden’s heart, with the haspadr staying behind. He overlooked the servants cleaning up after the feast, before those left him be as well. One last glance the Lord’s way revealed that his melancholy was not an illusion, as he returned to his resting previous place with the same sort of expression that he had worn before, thoughtful and so dissimilar to his usual persona.

So much so, that Twilight wondered if that was the correct way to name his regular behavior – a ‘persona’, but Ebony Crescent’s voice grasped her attention. “Well, I’m glad you could have a tasty meal, Twilight Sparkle. I’m… very sorry for any inconveniences tonight. A whole selection of them, truth be told,” he added with a nervous chuckle.

“Please, Ebony Crescent. Yes, the situation turned unexpected and unpleasant with the… display,” she admitted, but wanted to be at least somewhat kind to the stallion’s efforts, “but you don’t have to worry about your own moment of weakness, at least.” Her assurance earned her a bashful smile from the Count Brother. “I’m sure you have still plenty of ideas that can help ‘salvage’ this night, right?”

“Dealing with salvage sounds quite ways away from what I had initially planned, but… ah, what can a pony do?” he rhetorically asked, then shrugged to himself. “However, I will do my best, Twilight Sparkle, to make sure that I am at least a decent representative of my dear uncle, if nopony else. Care to join me on an excursion to the Grand Peaks Gallery?”

“With pleasure,” Twilight assured, and not without enthusiasm.

After all, she had already heard quite a lot about that particular, architectural and artistic undertaking, one that had supposedly turned out being both a wonder and a curse, at least to some. In a space as saturated with incredible art as the Mountain of Crescent, she wondered just how over the top Bright Crescent had to have been with his vision that he had crossed some invisible line of reason. Actually, considering the placement of the project, ‘over the top’ seemed like the right expression to use, though Twilight imagined that she would have a better understanding of the situation once she would witness the gallery with her own eyes.

There was still the matter of reaching the peak, however, and the Count Brother made sure that the travel there was a treat in its own right. Perhaps it was his way of attempting to, indeed, restore some of his original plans, or maybe just an attempt at repaying Twilight for what she had to endure so far, despite Ebony Crescent’s efforts at making her stay be a comfortable vacation. The passages that they were taking, carved right into the main cavern’s sides into delightful arcades, were giving her wonderful vistas of the Crescents’ dwelling, embellished to the imagination’s content.

She still couldn’t quite grasp how constructs from sheer stone could be given such lightness and grace. The intricacies of the columns, imitating trees, with branches bent due to the gusts of nonexistent wind, the details of leaves and flowers, the delicate gowns of the sculptures, caught in the moment of a wondrous, whimsical dance, despite being created out of granite. The talent of the Crescents was on display all over, and despite everything Twilight couldn’t help but marvel at it.

“I hope you didn’t mind my uncle.”

Her artistic distraction was, itself, distracted as that statement caught her by surprise. Ebony Crescent used a moment of relative privacy in a longer corridor, one hidden from the rest of the cavern behind stone vines and leaves, weaving themselves in between sharp arches.

“I’m sorry?”

“I said that I hope that my uncle wasn’t a little too much for you, during the meal,” the stallion explained himself, trying to hide his concern behind a kind smile. “He can be a little unconventional, even by our, exotic for you, standards, and while I know you to be a very understanding and tolerant pony, I am aware that he can be considered a little... worrying, for the lack of a better word.”

She would answer the Count Brother, definitely , but one, major thing that Twilight focused on after these words, was the respect and consideration. Not only coming from Ebony Crescent at the moment, but present at the top of the Crescent Family, in spades, as much as she could testify about it. It made a lot of sense to Twilight, actually. After the death of Brilliant Crescent, which meant a tragedy to the whole Mountain, Bright Crescent took it upon himself to care for his brother’s offspring. He clearly loved them as his own foals, as much as he was perhaps unlike to have those, and they looked like they formed a deep bond with the Lord themselves. And such a bond had a chance to be knit even closer than the very blood relation might have suggested.

It was rather sweet to see them considering one another’s well-being in their unique ways, though… it also was giving Twilight a feeling that there were at least some, underlying issues there that she was only beginning to unravel.

She gave Ebony Crescent his answer. “Lord Bright Crescent is an interesting and unique pony, and I mean it in the kindest of ways. I could observe him during the meetings of the Covenant, where he was prone to be a little sportive, but I wouldn’t call him tiring.” She would, she just couldn’t possibly tell the Count Brother that. “I think I can safely bet that he has good intentions at heart, even when he presents his more carefree attitude to others.”

“I… didn’t really mean that, Twilight Sparkle,” the stallion responded, which caused a shiver to pass down her spine. She was convinced that she had misinterpreted him terribly and possibly said much more than he desired to hear, but, thankfully, Ebony Crescent merely wanted to be more precise when it came to judging Lord Bright Crescent’s actions. “When you mentioned the gallery, didn’t he seem a little… off to you?”

Twilight had a second to decide what to say to that question, so she opted for the truth. “A little, perhaps? I have a feeling that he’s rather proud of it, but… uh…” She took a moment to rethink her choice, but stood by it after all. “I’ve heard that the idea is not popularly supported, and I think he, himself, realizes that clearly?”

Ebony Crescent hissed under his breath, shaking his head, but his distress wasn’t aimed at Twilight at all. “Yes, that is… That is a way of putting it, true, there are differing opinions about it. I mean!” He immediately looked sheepish at showing even a shred of doubt about his uncle’s idea. “It is a marvelous concept, and-and the work that was put into presenting our history through the gems, it’s objectively wondrous!”

“What is the issue, then?” Twilight tried to help the Count Brother out, seeing that it was hard enough for him to try and word the matter, and she could already see the first droplets beginning to form on his forehead.

“It’s... There are ponies that might be, well, unfortunately... accurately pointing out certain… uhm…” He paused, took a deep breath, looked at Twilight, and then behind, making sure that nopony else was close enough to overhear him. “That it wasn’t the best of ideas. Design-wise, placement-wise, resource-wise... Just ‘unwise’.”

Twilight pondered for a moment. Eccentricity had a way of being perceived as unreasonable, though there was always a chance for a deeper thought behind it. It might have been naïve thinking, but she had a feeling it was the case here, as well.

“Well, I think that one can appreciate the concept, and yet freely hold the opinion that it might have been executed better, with greater forethought,” she expressed her opinion, hoping it was the right thing to say to the Count Brother. “Your uncle surely understands the criticism, right?”

Ebony Crescent momentarily looked at her as if she suggested something outlandish, almost scaring her, but his actual reply made her realize that she hadn’t understood the expression on his muzzle in its entirety.

“Yes, he does, of course. He’s an artist who knows perfectly well the value of critique, yes. It... It is just that…” He paused again, and shook his head. “I actually wanted to ask another question, rather than the first one. Maybe I phrased it like that out of respect for both him and you, so let me start over.”

Twilight wasn’t sure she was following. “What do you mean, Ebony Crescent?”

“I’ll start with this, and please keep granting me honesty, Twilight Sparkle – it isn’t just me, right? Me and my sister, actually,” he corrected himself, wagging his head. “You did see him turning a little... off, when you have hinted at the gallery?”

“Yes,” Twilight gave him the shortest and most clear of answers. “Yes, without a doubt.”

The Count Brother hissed and shook his head, considering something fiercely. There was both curiosity and care in his pear gaze, something that testified of his virtues in Twilight’s mind.

When Ebony Crescent spoke again, his tone was trying to show both respect for his Lord, and anxiety for his uncle and adoptive father. “I… It’s that we both cannot shake the feeling, my sister and I, that he is almost enjoying the fact that he’s being berated for creating it…”

That was definitely an interesting, and quite a deep observation to be shared, Twilight thought, while also not reaching an immediate explanation for it. Yes, there had been something frenzied about Bright Crescent when the topic had been breached, but what was the source of it? Was he really feeling positively motivated by receiving reproach? What would be the point of that? He had made snarky comments and stood against other Lords out of sheer whimsy, Twilight had witnessed that herself. More so, even during the official vote on the matter of war with Equestria, he had decided to abstain for the sole reason of making a cynical point towards her. But… surely there had to be more to that, and she was strangely convinced of it.

“Actually, I’m so sorry that I brought it up at all,” Ebony Crescent suddenly spoke up again, shaking his head. “I really shouldn’t have bothered you with it, Twilight Sparkle. This is meant to be a time of relaxation and pleasure for you, not another conundrum for you to try and discern.”

“You say that, Ebony Crescent,” she replied with a small smile, “but I think you being ready to share this only shows that you deeply care for your uncle and Lord. And that’s not a bad reason to touch upon a matter, even with nopony more than a ‘visitor’.”

The Count Brother looked shocked for a moment, clearly on purpose. “Oh, no, no, no – an ‘honored guest’, Twilight Sparkle, nothing short of that! More than that!” he assured her, leaving no room for interpretation. Though, he did make room for gratitude, giving her a truly warm look as well. “Thank you for your understanding. I deeply appreciate your stance on the matter, and your openness. You really are a most unique mare, Twilight Sparkle.”

Something in that gaze of his was causing Twilight to feel flustered, even without his cordial words. She didn’t think that gratitude was ultimately necessary, since she wasn’t doing anything special, just trying to do the right thing, and be herself regardless of the circumstances. Yet, once again, Ebony Crescent was making her fight a blush by appreciating her so strongly for just being... her.

She, in return, duly appreciated that he was trying to be open and honest towards her. It was a good contrast to what she had endured before.

The peak of the Mountain of Crescent wasn’t as far up as the one at the Mountain of Midnight, but Twilight was starting to feel short of breath at some point. Of course, Ebony Crescent took that into consideration and slowed down the tempo accordingly, allowing her to dictate it herself, to avoid exhaustion. She wondered if this sauntering approach wasn’t to his own liking, actually, as it would definitely stop him from exerting himself and risking an attack of sweat. She had to say, moreover, that slowing down was also allowing her to appreciate the travel itself, for the approach to the Grand Peaks Gallery was already hinting at what a grandiose undertaking it had been to create it.

For example, for the sake of transporting the right materials to actually build a bridge in between the twin pinnacles, this very staircase must have been emptied entirely, most likely to have a proper crane operating through it. Now, however, a wide and elegant flight of steps was inviting everypony to ascend them, and the walls around brandished sculptures of clouds. They were simultaneously hard due to the material they were made out of, and very successfully pretending to be light and fluffy. Not to mention that they were allowing white marble rays of moonlight to break through them occasionally.

Twilight realized that, for creating a proper look of those, and to add to the ambiance, specks and razor thin lines of silver were embedded in the material. The lanterns hanging from the walls had their glass made out of, apparently, cut gems of light blue color, as well. The illumination sent around the staircase was delicate, elegant, and at the same time majestic and regal through the reflections passing through the steady and stern, stone moonlight. It all created such a remarkable atmosphere, one would think that this was nothing else but an approach to the Silverheaven, the Argentee, the realm of the Immaculate Moon. And that one was most cordially invited to glimpse into its glory even when living.

Twilight looked around her in amazement and genuine awe. If this was but the prelude to Bright Crescent’s vision, then the gallery itself must have been indubitably grandiose. She looked down on herself and her gown, feeling as if the aura of the place was transforming her, infusing her with some strange, otherworldly light.

Ebony Crescent spotted her reaction and turned to her with a wide smile. “I see this is already greatly to your liking.”

“Yes, without a doubt,” Twilight admitted without shame. “This is… I don’t know if ‘transcendental’ is the right word, but I can hardly find any other. And…” She looked about again, blessing the fact that she was fully capable of producing the spell on her eyes on her own, lest she would be missing the details and marvels about the place. “This is so powerful, but so… subtle. Yes, it’s sumptuous, but there’s so much grace to this design at the same time!”

“My uncle’s vision, and his hope, is in this, Twilight Sparkle.”

“I can see that...” she admitted, then realized what Ebony Crescent actually said. “Wait, what do you mean by ‘hope’, in that sense?”

The Count Brother’s smile was a little sad as he nodded to himself. “You will understand soon,” he cryptically told her, but it was to build her expectation, rather than to hide something.

Twilight could withstand not knowing for a breath longer. It was a wonderful feeling, actually, ascending up such a staircase, seeing the increasing amount of marble moonlight guiding one’s path, and anticipating what was yet to come. This was a climb to the very heavens, past the clouds, and what surprises lay above those only very few ponies could tell.

The stairs were now becoming a bit more steep and narrow, actually, as it was easy to discern that the pinnacles were not leaving too much space inside of them for a more spacious approach. However, that was but the final bout of steps to conquer, before an elegant doorway done in surprisingly bright hue of wood became visible. Markings in silver were adorning it, and Twilight was convinced that it was a most deliberate choice to have Noctraliyan alphabet marking the entrance weaved right into the cloud motifs.

Ebony Crescent’s voice was official and warm alike. “Welcome to the Grand Peaks Gallery, Twilight Sparkle. Are you ready to venture in, or would you prefer to have a moment to catch your breath?”

“It’s alright, this isn’t bad yet,” Twilight told him back with a smile. Yes, she could feel the difference clearly, but it wasn’t debilitating in the slightest. “Anything I should know before I enter?”

“No, not really, only to take your time to your heart’s content. Although...”

There was a pause to the Count Brother’s sentence which worried Twilight just a little, so she decided to address that outright. “Yes, Ebony Crescent? Speak plainly.”

“I... don’t want to be presumptuous or daring, but... do you think you can have your entourage remain here, at least for a time?” the stallion asked, giving a glance to both Rowan Berry and Midnight Wind, who were just emerging from around the bend. “I’d like you to visit this place as… as a pony free to marvel, and to be in awe. I want you to feel unbridled emotions, without having to look proper before anypony.”

“Oh?” Twilight thought for a moment. “Even before you, Ebony Crescent?”

“I’ll be, for a while, an utterly insignificant pony,” he said, wishing to encourage her. It was obvious it wasn’t an easy thing for him to utter, as a Count Brother. “There to answer your questions, if necessary, about what you shall witness. And not to say a word about your reaction to anypony...” He lowered his voice. “Do me this honor, for I have a feeling I shall cherish the coming memories for a long time.”

Twilight again felt warm at his tone and intensity, though she fought to hide it. Actually, she wanted to keep it contained also due to the presence of the other batponies, and that realization felt like a reason enough to actually be receptive to Ebony Crescent’s suggestion. After all, she wouldn’t mind being utterly honest and open, without caring for anypony’s opinion. She hadn’t been getting many opportunities for that during this travel.

Still, she had to ask. “Won’t there be other ponies present, enjoying the place?”

“Lamentably, no...” Ebony Crescent declared, which served as yet another hint about the gallery’s notoriety. “But one pony’s loss is another one’s gain in this instance.”

Twilight took a moment longer to consider the situation, and make her ultimate choice. She believed it to be the right one when she turned to her entourage. “You shall wait here. I will enjoy the Great Peaks Gallery solely with the Honored Count Brother.”

A shade which passed through Midnight Wind’s muzzle was blatant, and expected, while Rowan Berry shot a glance towards Ebony Crescent, but didn’t react past that.

Twilight, however, spotted that the warrior wanted to comment on the request somehow, so she decided to be faster than him. “I won’t linger, but I want to enjoy my stay, indeed, especially after tonight’s hiccups. I believe it to be… understandable,” she accentuated, hoping to suffer no protest after all. “The Count Brother will make sure that I am undisturbed and unmolested.”

“Of course,” Ebony Crescent solemnly declared.

Twilight truly meant for hers to be reassuring sentences, despite her current opinion on Midnight Wind, and the noble stallion next to her surely had similar intentions, but the warrior’s gaze only betrayed even greater agitation. Twilight didn’t feel like caring for that, however.

“Lead the way, Count Brother,” she asked of Ebony Crescent, who smiled and bowed gracefully, approaching to doorway.

“Actually, I shall allow you to be the one leading it, Honored Princess,” he responded, putting his hoof on the handle. “Take your time, please. I’m nowhere to be seen,” he suggested in an encouraging manner, causing her to giggle just a little.

She could have sworn that she heard a hiss from behind, but it might have been just the doors creaking open and producing a similar sound.

Actually, in a moment she didn’t much remember what she had heard, for the literal gates of wonder opened before her. She had been considering how the gallery could have been organized on the inside, knowing that the stained glass windows were the preeminent feature of it, allowing the light of the Moon to shine through them, but... honestly, she should have expected much more from Lord Bright Crescent. For all of his eccentricities and his biting tongue, he was undeniably an artist, and one with the access to much more resources than Twilight had expected. So the view she was met with, even from just the threshold, was enough to take her breath away.

The place was definitely the most vibrant of the many locations she had visited in Noctraliya. The abundant hues of the windows were embellishing the hall of the gallery, resting on white marble benches, elaborate floor designs and, of all things, drapery. Though that word suddenly sounded so very heavy in Twilight’s mind, for the materials she saw before her were so ephemeral and fine that she took them for incense, or a mist which had somehow slipped inside. Colors were projecting themselves on these swathes of cloth, making the various depictions present not only on the windows, but materializing right before the viewer’s eyes, like ancient memories or illusions projected by a skilled arcanist.

Twilight took a cautious step inside, almost fearful that entering the space would scare away the figures and sights which awaited both proudly and gracefully in the hall.

She knew that he was meant to be ‘invisible’, but she turned to Ebony Crescent with a question on her lips, which were already parted in amazement.

“How... How was this achieved?” she inquired, pointing at the hanging material. “What is this? This cannot be wool.”

The Count Brother, who encouraged her to venture further in, closed the doors behind them with a last glance outside, then turned to her with a warm, wide smile. “I see that your brilliant mind is already seeking answers, but...” He paused to trot closer and stand right by Twilight. Instead of granting her the knowledge outright, he merely pointed down the hall, at the hues, and the shapes, and the tremendous work of art that this whole place was. “Let me advise you, Twilight Sparkle...”

She didn’t respond, merely listening in as Ebony Crescent artistically moved his foreleg, as if trying to showcase the whole place in one, all-encompassing gesture.

“Think not of ‘how’, for a moment. Think not of ‘why’, perhaps, if that can be at all done,” he added, chuckling lightly. “Just go. Walk, at your pace. Walk, among the colors, and the sensations, and the history. Don’t ask questions, not for a while, let your mind wander and wonder...” He paused for just a breath, taking a few, practiced steps that brought him in before her. He spread his forelegs and wings, standing on his hind legs for a brief moment, his gown wide and majestic. “You are welcome here, allow yourself to be welcomed, to be touched and changed by what shall happen. Listen for the wind, strong and fierce outside, but gentle and mysterious in here. Forget about the world that you know, and instead plunge yourself deep into this place, where memories are expressed alongside hopes... and feel.”

Twilight was listening carefully, as something about Ebony Crescent’s words, put together with the incredible aura of the gallery, was awakening something inside her. For but a brief moment, perhaps the last moment of logical thinking, she considered that such an introduction had little to do with the Count Brother being ‘nowhere to be seen’... but as he lithely moved to the side, like a mountain spirit allowing her further access to its strange realm, Twilight couldn’t really pay attention to where the stallion was. Other figures were inviting her to come, to join them, wishing to show her Noctraliya’s most wonderful vistas and its proudest moments, done in gemstones, infused by moonlight, painting themselves with its illumination on the ephemeral cloth.

Cloth that was, indeed, moving and swaying, as Twilight’s every step was causing the material to shift and change, reacting to the faintest of breaths and the smallest of movements. It was mesmerizing to see this incredible, gentle dance, which was giving the manifesting compositions a semblance of life, even if for a short while. Twilight soon spotted, with awe, the strong and stoic visage of Nadir, the Fang of the Goddess, High General Ebon Fang, materializing in the distance. The shifting of the cloth almost made her lips move, as if her call, for the Moon to shine down, was to resound in but a moment. Twilight almost heard it, when a gale buffeted the hall from the side.

Further along, many other visages and places manifested themselves. The majestic peak of the Sanctuary appeared, like a mirage in the desert, the grasses of the plateau around it moving in the cloth wind. The greenery of the Valleys, with topaz oranges and amethyst grapes, lit up a portion of the gallery, and Twilight could almost smell the ripe freshness as it did. A pair of batponies, unknown to her, suddenly emerged on yet another piece of gossamer fabric, descending down a might slope, like two hawks diving for their prey, but the expressions conveyed joy, solidarity… and love.

Twilight was told to let go of her analytical thinking, and she did her best to do so. The one thing that she held onto, to explain before herself what she was actually seeing, was the realization that the entire hallway, lined with stained glass windows, was also outfitted with delicate, woven curtains of some incredibly fine material, likely some sort of silk, of all things. The light passing into the gallery, changing due to the Moon’s position and the clouds passing through the sky, was making images manifest themselves not on the marble ground, but against those hangings, as they served as a form of canvas.

More so, the cloth actually looked like it was shifting on its own, likely on some form of a mechanism, the clicking hiding in the gales of wind. It caused them to face the onlooker at a perfect angle time after time, which was exactly what made the images appear and disappear. Naturally, some of them must have been visible only during specific parts of the night, which meant that visiting the Grand Peaks Gallery at different times brought with itself a chance to see yet undiscovered wonders! And still there was enough room left in between those curtains to appreciate the windows themselves, regardless of the time, to drink from the painstaking work which had brought to life an abundance of scenes from batpony history, as well as breathtaking representations of various regions and landmarks.

It was, however, in the middle of this enchanting hallway, that Twilight found herself almost incapacitated by the sight she could witness. As it was right and just, as some would put it, the visage of the Immaculate Moon was present in one of the windows, done in sapphires and diamonds, jet and dark amethyst, bringing the Goddess’ presence to the gallery. Her features were sharp and distinguished, her gaze was kind and motherly, even if her gown was delicate and, some would claim, daring. It was more like a feint cloud against the Moon’s surface than an actual dress, only to hide what was meant to remain hidden out of decency. And yet, for whatever reason, this image was invoking in Twilight only the most noble of thoughts, that of witnessing a patron deity for all those who sought inspiration, all who hoped to bring beauty to the world.

Out of nowhere, Ebony Crescent’s hoof appeared in her field of vision. “Look there…”

The suggestion felt to her like a command, so engrossed she was in the sights around her. And, indeed, she found out that, among the stars which accompanied the Immaculate Moon, a constellation was created, one that she couldn’t at first name, not recognizing it from any of her astronomical studies. But when she looked at it pushing away logic and reason, she quickly realized that it wasn’t meant to be a real, star pattern… but a tribute.

“Who is that…?” she asked, and was met with Ebony Crescent’s sad laugh.

“That’s… my father, Brilliant Crescent,” the Count Brother revealed. “This is my uncle’s hope, this is our hope, locked in the gems. Even if, after what happened to… to dad, there is no way of telling…”

Twilight was reminded of the poor stallion’s fate, but before her thoughts pushed her into the chasm of a wicked smile, so ingrained in her memory, moonlight poured in through the window with great force. On the nearby, ephemeral canvas, the likeness of the Immaculate Moon came to life, followed by the silhouette of a noble pony, who seemed to follow her like a loyal attendant.

Somehow, Twilight managed to turn her head away from the incredible sight, to witness Ebony Crescent looking at the image of his father with tears welling in his eyes. He contained himself, though the next sentences he uttered almost caused Twilight to follow in his stead.

“Dad… This is Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Equestria,” he spoke, trying to sound official, which only made the situation the more touching. “Twilight Sparkle, this… this is…”

He didn’t have to finish, Twilight didn’t require that of him. She just came nearer and placed her hoof on his shoulder. Maybe breaking a cultural code, but wishing to repair and put together a grieving pony’s soul, which was much more important.

Ebony Crescent managed to meet her gaze after a moment, those pear eyes wide and enchanting in their depth. He turned just a little and she felt his hoof reaching for hers.

Twilight allowed it to happen, as the way he grasped it spoke of the hurt inside of him. She felt that, especially in this space, filled with gentle moonlight, suffused with artistry both majestic and tender, they could share this moment of understanding.

Something shined in the stallion’s pear eyes, something that Twilight couldn’t name, but could feel, without a doubt. A connection, forming between them in the midst of blessed illumination, a comprehension that went past what she had been aiming at initially, when she reached out to console him.

Ebony Crescent didn’t shift at all, his eyes didn’t even blink, staring deep into Twilight’s own. He did nothing but gaze at her, like he was a motionless, chiseled statue of noble marble and dark sandstone, and yet the force of that stare was enough to kindle something in her.

She recognized the stillness and the silence around them, she grasped that tenderness which had managed to tiptoe into their moment… and she found herself falling into that moment, losing herself in it for a breath.

Twilight realized that her eyelids had gently dropped, and that her lips had parted but a little. She recognized that, out of nowhere, her head had shifted an inch in his direction…

Worry punctured her heart with its cold needle as she realized what was happening.

She was ready to kiss him.

She wanted to kiss him.

Chapter LXXXIII – Who Are You

Twilight had to confess, the way that yesternight had gone, since its very beginning, had surprised everybody, and the surprise hadn’t been a particularly pleasant one.

She had spent most of the day so far thinking about it, actually, since she simply hadn’t been able to fall asleep. For so long that, at this point, she knew that she had to get up. Do something, just trot around her spacious spire, if she didn’t have the capacity to focus on anything else. She was glad she had made sure in the morning that all of the curtains around the place were closed, for she didn’t feel like putting anything on. She just wanted to meander about while pondering, considering and worrying. Twilight almost felt like she was back home, in her castle, stuck on a particularly tricky, magical conundrum.

The problem was – she felt rather proficient in dealing with those, for she had spent years on understanding the very nuances of arcane arts. Feelings, however? Those were a bit more tricky, and rarely wanted to follow any preestablished patterns and diagrams. Trying to discern them was far more complex, and sleep-depriving, as it was again turning out.

What was it that Twilight had felt at the Grand Peaks Gallery? What was that sudden surge of emotions, that unreasonable pull that had made her not only consider, but eagerly anticipate sharing a tender moment with... with Ebony Crescent?

Was this about her, or about the stallion? She had to admit that intimacy was the last thing on her mind ever since... well, ever since things had happened, on the flight to the Mountain of Crescent. She didn’t feel particularly famished for it, right? Or was she simply unable to discern that? And if the problem, if one could call it a ‘problem’, didn’t lie with her, then what was it about the Count Brother? Was she suddenly so concerned for him that she felt the need to reassure him in such a daring way? Did she feel so connected to his plights?

Or, on the opposite, was she so drawn in by his charm and his handsome features? He was gallant, he was kind, and he was easy on the eyes, without a doubt. With his smooth Equestrian and that bearing, undeniable even after she had seen him in a terrible, sweaty state, he wasn’t a pony that she would just overlook, but...

What caused her to almost throw her reason out of the stained glass window?

‘Almost’ being the core word for this situation, actually, one that definitely helped Twilight feel a little less guilty about it all. For all of the temptation of the moment, Twilight had managed to take a step back. She believed that to have been the much better choice, for anything else would have been definitely too... venturesome. Not to mention that she would have surely put the Count Brother in a compromised position.

She stopped on that thought for a while.

Had Ebony Crescent been... disappointed about that choice? He hadn’t made it known to her, though he had looked a little less lively afterwards, and yet she still believed it to have been caused by the ‘meeting’ with his father. She wouldn’t think that he had planned on her suddenly feeling so inclined to kiss him, though the warm gazes he had been giving her were enticing in the most appealing of ways, whether she would or wouldn’t feel inclined to pay attention to them.

Twilight shook her head, turning in place, and even the quality of the woolen carpet underneath couldn’t entirely muffle the sound of her agitated hoofsteps as she kept trotting around.

One thing had been for certain, she definitely hadn’t wished to tackle the topic straight ahead at the time. Instead, she had preferred to ask the Count Brother for a bit more details about the Gallery itself. As she understood now, Lord Bright Crescent had poured an exorbitant amount of resources into it. Oh, it was showing, without a shred of a doubt, but she had learnt that the location was chosen against the explicit wishes of the priesthood, and regardless of the warnings from the caretakers.

It was almost as if the haspadr had been trying to antagonize all the possible ponies, not that she would share this observation of hers outright with Ebony Crescent. Even if it was the stallion who had hinted at his uncle’s approach to the matter of his standing within the Family! Yes, there was definitely something artistically wondrous about the Gallery, as the way it was organized was objectively breathtaking, but most of the local inhabitants, and, as she had learnt, batponies from beyond the Mountain, viewed the investment as frivolous and ill-conceived.

But there had to be more to it, there simply had to, Twilight was certain of it. She just couldn’t see it yet. This certainty stemmed from the fact that, for all of his faults, Bright Crescent really didn’t feel like a pony that would be so narcissistic, so self-centered, as to go through with such an idea for his own, sick pleasure, and the plight of everypony else.

... why had she wanted to kiss him?

Twilight stopped in place, since she was fairly certain that she didn’t mean the Lord with that particular thought. Not that the clarification made the sensation itself any more understandable, as she still couldn’t quite grasp why had that sudden urge manifested so out of the blue...

Out of the moonlight blue, as it happened, right under the likeness of the Immaculate Moon, in the middle of the Gallery. It felt like a perfectly chosen place, honestly, and she wasn’t the pony that had made this choice.

Twilight shook her head, feeling the stiffness in her body which was begging her for rest against the flood of thoughts in her mind. She stretched a little, unfolding her wings too, hoping that she could actually find a way of relaxing and calming herself enough to catch at least enough sleep to be able to function the next night.

She froze mid-motion, as a shiver traveled down her spine.

She didn’t know why at first, but she couldn’t shake off the sudden feeling that she was being... watched. Quickly she turned around, as if the unexpected onlooker would just stand there, in the room, but nopony else was present, of course. And yet that sensation remained, lingered for a moment longer, and Twilight wasn’t enjoying the fact at all.

Suddenly feeling very immodest, walking around the spire without anything on, she quickly cast a spell to levitate herself a dressing gown... and she heard a click someplace, someplace that definitely wasn’t any of her luggage. Turning her head she again spotted nothing, but she also couldn’t quite tell what that sound had been. Or where had it come from, though her instinct made her shift her gaze to one of the curtains, for some reason.

Was it her, or was it gently swaying?

Making sure that she was properly covered, first and foremost, Twilight began to slowly make her way towards the, apparent, source of the sound. The feeling was gone now, but the ‘echo’ of it remained in her mind, rattling it firmly. She knew that she needed to get to the bottom of this, lest she would not find any rest that day at all.

Her trot brought her in hoof’s reach of the curtain, and she slowly crept even closer to open it in one, sharp move.

The knock on the door that happened that very moment made her let out a squeal of surprise.

Despite it being mindful of the hour, it caused her to stumble back and almost trip over the carpet. Thankfully, she caught herself before finding herself on the ground, but her focus was now completely shattered, split in between trying to discern what had just caused that peculiar feeling and the fact that somepony was at her door, so late at... well, ‘at day’.

She had to prioritize, unfortunately, so she made her way to the entrance, especially since the knocking continued, slightly louder. She did check the curtain with another glance, but it remained motionless, so, steeling herself, Twilight reached out and unlocked the door, instead.

She immediately felt glad that she was prepared for anything and anypony.

“What do you want?” she asked, her question infused with tiredness that wasn’t caused only by the lack of proper sleep.

“Apologies... Honored Princess,” came Midnight Wind’s reply, as it was him who was present outside, wearing a tunic he would normally place underneath his breastplate when the need demanded that. “I’ve heard your firm trotting from the floor beneath, I thought I would check on you.”

Twilight would be grateful, but had her reasons not to show it, like the fact that it was the middle of the day, and she was tired, and it was Midnight Wind talking to her. “Everything is alright, I’m having a rough day and cannot sleep, that’s all. Is that all?” she asked the loaded question, seeing the warrior’s grimace.

To his credit, his tone was much less official and stern as he spoke up again. “No, not really, though I did want to check on you,” he stated, looking down the staircase for any witnesses. “Twilight, please... Could we just talk?”

“Now you want to talk, Midnight Wind,” she told him, not being able to enjoy him saying her name like he had done, at all. “We’ve had so many opportunities to do so, and you’ve squandered them all, as it turned out. I don’t think one more will bring with itself much difference.”

“I would just like to—” he uttered, though Twilight immediately had a response for that.

“It’s not about what you like, Midnight Wind. What you like to achieve, apparently, has nothing to do with what I consider as the simplest form of decency, especially one between ponies that are meant to care for each other.”

The stallion withstood this chastising, though it was costing him, as she could spot. At least his voice remained calm, even if a little disheartened. “I am here, in the middle of the day, because I do care. Not only because I could hear you shuffling in your room.”

“How very noble of you.”

“Twilight, please, I’m not here to—”

“Has it occurred to you that I don’t care why are you here, only that I don’t want you to be here?” she asked, in agitation and rhetorically, though she did receive an answer.

“You’re making that abundantly clear, and yet here I am,” Midnight Wind replied, and to Twilight’s ears it sounded remarkably like a challenge.

“Good for you,” she told him, and was ready to slam the door shut.

She actually followed through with the idea, almost succeeding, but Midnight Wind stuck his hoof through the threshold. He hissed in pain just a little as it got squashed, not that it discouraged him. It certainly did make Twilight feel terrible, though it was his own choice to be so unreasonable as to press on, seeing her displeasure.

“You’re going to have the other foreleg in a bandage, doing that,” she told him, with a little note of consideration that she wasn’t really keen on, and yet she couldn’t stomach the idea of purposefully hurting him like this.

“Half of my body I’ve sacrificed for you. I’ve torn my wing in your name. I am ready to have my hoof crushed, if that’s what it takes. You mean to tell me that none of this meant anything then, and that it means nothing now?”

Twilight hated that she saw before her eyes the very moment in which all of this damage to Midnight Wind had happened, during the blood-bout, and that she could remember so vividly how they had looked at each other in the middle of that violent fight. She regretted recalling how fierce his eyes had been, filled with adoration, loyalty and... and love.

Because that couldn’t have been true. Because there couldn’t be a connection between that and the pony she was seeing before her.

“What do you want?” she managed to ask him, allowing herself to tolerate his presence for a moment longer.

He shook his head, his gaze inscrutable, though his momentary intention clear. “For once, to have my hoof freed. Then... just a moment of your time. Please.”

Twilight entered a fierce battle with herself.

This wasn’t the right moment, nor was this the right place, she felt, and yet she couldn’t bring herself to just close the door entirely the moment he would remove his foreleg from the frame. All the apprehension she had gathered in herself after the dramatic reveal of his infidelity and deception was screaming at her to just stop caring at all, but she couldn’t bring herself to do that. She just... It was...

“Stay out,” she commanded him, letting go of the door so that his hoof could be spared, but not deciding to close it after all. “What is it?” she asked, unable to stop distrust and distaste from sullying the question.

Midnight Wind, at least, didn’t look like he was blaming her for that. “Twilight, listen, I—” She felt her eyes narrowing and, like that, the stallion changed his tone further. “Twilight Sparkle, I’m here because I am worried. About your state today, and about things in general. I don’t know what moved you to venture into the Gallery without us, but you’ve left it looking quite distraught by something.”

“And you just need to know what it was, don’t you?” she responded, actually making a face in his direction. “Because only you can have secrets around here.”

“What I need... is knowing if anything happened. What I see before me is that you’re having a restless day, and that is only making me more anxious about you, Twilight Sparkle.”

For some reason, that declaration sounded very sincere, not that it stopped Twilight from a biting comment. “You should have been worried for me when you’ve decided to—”

“I was, am, and will be worried for you until my last breath, whether you will be appreciating, respecting, acknowledging it or not. Kirwe, I will do so with or without your approval, and the fact that I have made horrible mistakes won’t change that even a little.”

“Strong words, Midnight Wind,” Twilight teased him back a little, though she was genuinely impressed of how potent he made those declarations sound. Not that it stopped her from pushing against him a little more. “Where was this backbone before? We wouldn’t be in this situation if you showed such conviction in being honest in the first place.”

Despite trying to be calm and collected, a spark ignited in the stallion’s eyes. “I had enough ‘backbone’ to agree and partake in your interview, though it was an idea previously unheard of. I had enough backbone to choose to befriend you despite the history of our nations. To hopelessly fall in love with you against reason. To overstep the boundaries of my culture in many ways, even to the point of sharing myself with you. To oppose my haspadr who, despite his change of heart later, initially threatened to have my own parents thrown to the lower mines for my affection. To consider turning both to the Immaculate Moon... and the Judging Sun in my supplications. I had enough backbone to brave all of the challenges thrown our way, including being impaled on thorns and possibly ruining my flying abilities entirely,” he enumerated almost in one breath, his tone turning strong, but not combative. If anything, his eyes were beginning to turn glassy. “And I don’t regret any of it. What I didn’t have the guts to do is risk all of my actions being for nothing by revealing that I was a cheating bastard, something that I have regretted ever since it happened, something that I’ve almost taken my own life for – do I deserve such hatred from you for that?”

Twilight didn’t have a response to that, not outright. She was hurt, and nothing he was saying was making her hurt less. He wasn’t wrong, however, even if she couldn’t bring herself to think that he was in any way right.

However, some of what he had just said proved to be a revelation to her, one that she latched onto immediately. “Honored Lord Midnight Eye did threaten what?”

Midnight Wind took a deep breath and exhaled. “You must remember when the wartowneci came for me, when we were still in the Sanctuary. When I returned, spoke some empty batshit aloud, so that Rowan Berry could hear it, if she was told to report on my actions. You knew that the hwalbu haspadr was furious, I didn’t tell you that he was displeased enough to give me a rather difficult choice.”

And Midnight had still chosen me?

That thought suddenly emerged from Twilight’s mind, not that she was entirely pleased by it, for many reasons. It made things even more complicated, for once.

“I had no idea that he could be so ruthless,” she admitted, even if she had had an inclination already that Midnight Eye was the sort of ruler that could go great lengths if the situation, and the well-being of the Midnight Family, required it.

“It’s not ruthlessness. It’s efficiency. He knows that I love my parents deeply, it was meant to set me straight,” the warrior only commented, shrugging a little. “No matter, for it didn’t. So, do you remember what I have told you, there and then?”

“Do I want to remember?” she asked him, trying to sound cold and unfeeling, though without much success.

“I’ve told you that I love you, and that I don’t want to leave you, and I won’t. And that you need to remember that, regardless of what I will say or stay silent about, regardless of who shall be watching or listening.”

Twilight lifted her hoof up, suddenly feeling agitated once more. “You... mean to convince me that you, conveniently, meant yourself and your secrets?”

“That’s not my point, though if you want to burn me as if you were the Judging Sun herself, you have every right to do so. Kirwe, you surely have more than enough power to achieve that, right on the spot,” he told her, and for some reason it didn’t feel like he was exaggerating for the sake of it. “You can hate me to your heart’s content, that does not mean that I have forgotten that I love you. Which is why I came here, because after leaving the Gallery you looked like you’ve just freed herself from some form of a hostage situation!”

“Stop being dramatic,” Twilight told him back, though she wasn’t sure if he wasn’t right, to some extent. Her mind was definitely kept captive to that moment, after all. “I was a little overwhelmed by the place and the artistry, that does not mean that I need you to desperately try and save me from everything.”

“I would do so if necessary, still,” he replied with a warrior’s conviction. “Don’t you see how he looks at you? He was eyeing you before, but here? Now?”

Midnight Wind didn’t use the name, not that any of them needed it. “Oh, so that’s your problem, of course. You’re jealous, and still, even if we had this conversation in much, much better circumstances,” she reminded him, harshly. “But, I get it. It’s not about me, it’s about how this situation makes you feel.”

“To Peraure with how I feel! You’re making me feel smaller and more worthless than Waesper Strumiene did, and yet I’m still here!”

That sentence was piercing, even if it wasn’t Midnight Wind’s pure intention to make it so. Still, Twilight wasn’t going to lose her ground just because of... of how severe he made her sound.

“Don’t you think you deserved, and still do, some strong words? And a lesson or two?”

“What are you talking about, of course I’ve deserve it!” the warrior responded, hissing. “I’ve cheated on my wife, right when she got pregnant, whether I knew about it or not. If that doesn’t make me a terrible pony, then I don’t know what. But I’ve learnt that lesson, Bogine, I’ve learnt it in pain, pain even greater now, knowing that...!” He paused briefly, as the reminder of Dusk Stream’s state and the lost child made his face twitch. “But it was you who made me better, who makes me better still! Which is why I’m here for you, and not even because of some gratitude, though I should show it aplenty, but because I care for you. Don’t you understand it?” he asked, almost in a plea, though nothing about him would suggest that.

Twilight rebuked him, considering all the feeling that had been festering in her. “I have my serious doubts after all that I have learnt.”

Not that he wasn’t anticipating that somewhat. “Hate me if you will, Twilight Sparkle. I haven’t cheated on you, I haven’t turned my back on you. What I did, I did out of fear, and I regret it, you know I do, you must feel that,” he told her, taking a step forward, though that only made her grip the door’s side more firmly. “And now I’m here, out of nothing but respect and adoration for you! I’m here to warn you of that wily lordling, because he has his sights on you, and don’t you underestimate that or him.”

Twilight didn’t have to be told that, she was exactly aware of how the Count Brother was looking at her, she wasn’t a sheltered and unaware debutante, not to even mention what had come upon her in the Gallery. That did not mean that she was going to act on that in any way.

But then came... something. Something manifested right on the forefront of her mind, a twisted idea, a misbegotten concept. Something terrible and cruel, that simply must have been the poisonous fruit of all this disappointment and apprehension about Midnight Wind’s insincerity, watered by her tired, restless mind. Something that, in the worst possible way, she decided to manifest in her reply.

“And what if I were to decide to enjoy that and more from Ebony Crescent?”

She realized a moment too late that she had definitely gone too far. She knew she did, that this wasn’t any sort of righteous anger at him speaking, that this was malice of the highest sort, especially as it was directed towards a stallion.

The stallion whose eyes widened and then turned into pinpricks in but a second, when indignation took shock’s place.

Twilight tried to mend the moment, as unsuccessfully as one could imagine, considering the magnitude of what she had said and inadvertently suggested. “M-Midnight, I didn’t—”

“You didn’t what?” he asked, in that cold tone that could freeze one’s blood in their veins, the one that was far, far worse than pure and fiery outrage. She tried to speak again, but he just squinted his eyes a little, and that was enough to stop her dead in her apologetic tracks. “You might view me as but a dumb, proud, headstrong warrior, a coward or a scoundrel, take your pick, but I’m not a fool. I know that tone, and I know that regret following it.”

Twilight wanted to say something, she really did, but Midnight Wind’s stare was potent enough to keep her silent, like the gaze of a furious, undead creature of fables, ready to crush her will for causing him dishonor and displeasure.

When the warrior continued, that cold tone was suffused with disillusionment. “You wanted to be callous, because you believe me deserving of that? Fine. I suppose I agree, my idiocy should be reprimanded, and I would expect nothing else. But like this? And from you, Twilight Sparkle?”

Tears welled in Twilight’s eyes.

He saw that, and she saw the pain manifesting in his own at the sight, but he continued. “I know it’s your hurt speaking, and I know I’m the source of it. But did I really deserve that?” He paused only to take a deep breath. “I thought you better than this. I thought that is why I love you so much.”

“M-Midnight, I...” She wanted to apologize, she wanted nothing more than that, yet the words wilted in her mouth.

The stallion only sighed, shaking his head a little. “Please, be cautious, that’s all I want you to be, especially here. And have a good rest today still, Twilight Sparkle...”

He turned to trot back to his chamber, threatening to leave her behind with this unforeseen, new pain, one for which she was responsible that time, and for which she couldn’t force herself to apologize. Thankfully, as confused and as terrified as she was of what she had said, she wanted to be better, after all.

“Midnight!” she nearly screamed after him. “I’m... I’m sorry...”

That stopped him in his tracks, but his gaze, as he turned, remained cold. “Not as sorry as I’m feeling.”

That was the last thing Twilight could consciously recall without tears or the feelings of absolute distress and disgust. She retreated into her chamber, wishing to lock herself from the world around, not to cause any more damage to anypony.

When she woke up in the evening, she was almost convinced that all of that had been but a nightmare of some sort, but... her eyes felt too sore, and her conscience too heavy to pin that particular fumble on a terrible nightly vision.

‘Fumble’... That didn’t even begin to cover it. Yes, last night brought her additional worries and deliberations, with the rack and the Gallery, and her hurt made her unreasonable, but that... That dreadful manifestation of it had been nothing short of contemptible. She had a right to feel wounded by Midnight’s choices, but that did not give her the right to be wicked, to be wanting to hurt him back...

Twilight pressed her hooves to her eyes, sighing loudly to herself, realizing that she had to brave the night somehow anyway, find a way to deal with this new problem which she had caused herself. And all of that aside from the tiredness of the day which was weighing her down.

She made sure to look presentable with a bath and the choice of clothing, and she took a moment to center herself accordingly, to focus better on her emotions and not let them overtake her, lest she would say something even stupider. She then ventured downstairs, wishing to knock on her entourage’s door, as she had to take the right steps to repair this situation, despite everything else.

However, she didn’t quite reach the floor below before she could hear a conversation coming from the spire’s entrance even further down.

“... zawrogore ipe hab coene ze iae. Kwid bid tu gnyewnu?”

“Asklute, Fyildeza Kwadre, Maednoc Wentr bid—”

“Kwod tueu bratr bid kad. I ia griy ip wela—”

“Iaeu bratr bid kad? Iae nye znatee! Kwomdo mozn to bid?”

Two female voices and a male one seemed to be arguing over something, or at least discussing it rather strongly. Twilight could make out Midnight’s stern voice, as well as Rowan Berry’s calming tone, though it seemed that Countess Ivory Crescent was also with the two, considering the playful notes in that particular, melodic voice?

“Nye ride, tue—”

“Iae mozne rid kwand iae wele, Maednoc Wentr. Iae znate ip bid kad. Ipe iree do karcer kwod to, uai me—”

Twilight was trying to make out something out of the conversation, but the distance and the slight echo of the staircase weren’t helping. The clopping of her own hoofsteps added to the sounds, more so, it seemed prevalent enough to cut the conversation short before she trotted down to the entrance. Spotting by it, without mistake, the three batponies looking in her direction.

Midnight’s eyes turned sad at the sight of Twilight, which didn’t help her at all at that point. Rowan Berry didn’t seem particularly moved, but then again she was keen on avoiding Twilight’s gaze in general over the last couple of nights. At least Ivory Crescent looked pleased about the meeting, there was no doubt about it in her pear eyes.

“There you are, Honored Princess! Good night to you!” she greeted Twilight with a shameless, wide smile. “I see I’ve managed to catch you after all, how very fortunate for me!”

“Greetings, Honored Countess. What brings you here so... early...?” Twilight responded, uncertain if she was accurate enough with that assessment. She was feeling tired as it was, so she couldn’t really discern the time.

“Early enough, I would say!” the other mare told her with a happy grin. “Which is exactly the right time! For I was wondering if I could invite you to have a meal with me!” she offered, expecting the positive reaction and already explaining her motivations. “I wanted to have one with Ebony Crescent, but my lazy brother’s sleeping in, or something. And I get bored dining on my own, because... where’s the joy in that?”

Twilight could think of some merriment which could be had from one’s sole presence during a meal, but she felt that the Countess was not really a pony to look for her pleasures in such circumstances. As to her invitation, well... It would be rude not to accept it, even if Twilight felt like she wanted to do anything but socialize right at that moment.

“It would be a pleasure, Honored Countess,” she said, hiding her reluctance deep inside. “Should we meet at the dining hall, then?”

“That would be predictable and all,” Ivory Crescent commented with a laugh. “No, I chose one of the courtyards this time, for obvious reasons.”

Twilight couldn’t quite make out these ‘obvious reasons’, but she wasn’t going to dwell on that currently. “Right. Again, it will be my pleasure. Should I be ready in—?”

“You’re ready now, and everything’s set!” the Countess replied outright, beckoning her to follow without delay. “You aren’t telling me that the dress you picked is not proper, Honored Princess. I think it’s cute, very colorful!”

Well, Twilight had to remind herself what she had chosen to wear, because she really couldn’t remember at the moment. Thankfully, it turned out that she had chosen another one of the lighter gowns, pink with a floral trim at the bottom. Something that could be described as a ‘summer’ dress, actually, but fitting the more liberal theme of the Mountain of Crescent. Especially since the Countess was, herself, enjoying a light, beige ensemble that was quite transparent trailing down her legs, allowing her to show her shapely features.

“Well... point taken,” Twilight admitted, and was about to turn to Midnight and Rowan Berry, but the Countess stepped in to escort her out with quite the reflexes, instead.

“Oh, please, they will know where we shall be, these two aren’t dull-witted! Come on, it’s just the next courtyard, really!”

Feeling a little, well, ‘kidnapped’ for the lack of a better word, Twilight relented, giving her entourage a glance before Ivory Crescent’s very enthusiasm pushed her to the palace’s corridor. There was nothing to be done but follow its whims.

Whims expressed in more small talk and curiosity. “You might think me prejudiced towards him, but I simply need to know – my dear brother must have bored you to death yesternight, Honored Princess. Or am I grossly mistaken?” the Countess inquired, her pear eyes glinting in a truly impish way.

“Well, could I... suggest that you actually are?” Twilight tried to be tactful, but that only caused the other mare to chuckle heartily.

“Of course you could! It would be a great surprise to me,” Ivory Crescent told her back, leading her straight to their destination, lying but a couple of corridors away. “He’s usually such a bore,” she teased, her eyes venturing someplace up. “Of course, when he opens up, he can be quite a grasping company, but I know him better than most. You need to be a really interesting pony for him to care to make some effort!”

The declaration happened just as the Countess took a turn and stepped out of the passageway into their destined place of dining. As it happened, it was exactly the courtyard which had all of those sculptures about it, in sensual or even provocative poses. Maybe not the best of locales for an evening meal, especially after a troubled day, but Twilight planned on withstanding it. Actually, the pond in the middle, adorned with a fountain of a mare holding a pot from which joyous streams of water splashed all over, including on her, provided a unique backdrop for a pair of chaise longues and a low table, on which a number of dishes were prepared, worthy of the noble twins of the Crescent Family. The only thing missing were both of the participants.

“Apparently I’m not interesting enough for him, though I suppose I know why!” Ivory Crescent remarked, biting the side of her tongue just a little. “Still, he was supposed to be here, as I wanted to talk with him over a fruit or two. And he decided to ‘ditch’ me, could you imagine? He doesn’t even have a ways to go to reach this place, even!” she pointed out while pointing up, at the very spire above, decorated with the Family colors, in which Ebony Crescent had his residence.

“I suppose he must have a good reason,” Twilight remarked, not sure why she wanted to explain the Count Brother, perhaps out of sheer politeness.

“Or a couple of them, as I presume,” Ivory Crescent merely responded, inviting Twilight to the table, her eyes playfully glinting. “And since my worse, twin half is slacking, would you withstand being a fling for a moment?”

Twilight wasn’t sure if she enjoyed the mare’s tone or the choice of wording, but she followed the Countess and lay down on one of the seats. She didn’t stop herself from replying, neither.

“I think I’ll manage, Honored Countess.”

To her credit, Ivory Crescent immediately discerned Twilight’s tone, maybe even more than the latter expected, apparently recognizing that she had been a little too loose and lively with her behavior. “Hmm... I do see that I’m being overbearing for you, Honored Princess. Do forgive me, it’s just my humor and all,” she told Twilight, though before a reply could happen, the Countess leaned in a little, and it wasn’t to grab herself a fruit. “Actually, you do look a little... off, Honored Princess, if you don’t mind me saying. You’re definitely not how you appeared yesternight, before the sightseeing, is everything alright?”

“Well...” Twilight hesitated for a breath, which must have already served as an answer to the Countess, but decided to push through with a full sentence. “I admit, had a rougher day. Sometimes I get those. Nocturnal living is my new standard for the moment, but it doesn’t always agree with me.”

“I can imagine that, yes. I hope you are finding that life is much more interesting at night, however,” Ivory Crescent told her, and actually caused Twilight to giggle a little, though her tone remained serious. “But perhaps I have imposed, and dreadfully, with this invitation. I’m not going to keep you here against your will, if you would prefer to have a calmer evening.”

“Thank you, that’s very thoughtful of you, but I will be fine,” Twilight assured the Countess. “And, just to let you know, I don’t think I can disagree that I’m experiencing many, many interesting things ‘nowanights’,” she said, making the Countess grin in return. “I simply had some, well, rampant thoughts happening during the day, and I don’t think I’ve had quite the amount of sleep I was looking for. It happens to me, I overthink and overanalyze things.”

“Oh, that’s unfortunate. Again, forgive me for being a bit too pushy after a day like that,” the other mare honestly told her, and seemed most genuine in that declaration. “Truth be told, there are better reasons to toss and turn in the day, and there are worse. May we only have the better ones!” she almost reached for her goblet to make a toast, though a glance upwards made her abandon the idea. She grabbed a juicy orange and weighed it in her hoof, instead. “I wonder if you weren’t the only, restless pony in near vicinity. Do you think I could hit his window with this?”

Twilight would appreciate the playfulness, but it seemed a little overdone to her, perhaps on purpose. “Wouldn’t simply knocking on the spire be more effective?” she asked, and the Countess shrugged.

“Definitely, even if that’s a sadly mundane approach. And this would be a waste of an orange, unless I would actually score a direct hit – that would be fun!” Ivory Crescent remarked, but behind that joke there was something very serious, something she embraced firmer a moment later. “Forgive me, I also wanted to see your reaction, Honored Princess. You had a bad day, without a doubt, your tone, your comments, it all speaks of some turmoil. Something I could help you with, perhaps?”

What a fascinating family the Crescents were, at least those at the height of local power. For all of her eccentric energy, which was definitely something that connected Ivory Crescent to her uncle, the Countess was showing remarkable amounts of empathy, even by such simple gestures alone. But there was more to it. For a moment, Twilight felt like she was the one and only pony that the other mare was caring about, and it wasn’t just some form of passing craze or a fascination. It was like Ivory Crescent’s whole attention was singularly occupied with trying to make Twilight feel better in some way, and that was definitely something to appreciate.

“It is a most generous offer, Honored Countess, but I simply need to just... get myself some more rest, organize some things in my head, that’s all,” she responded, genuinely thankful. And, unfortunately, knowing that the Countess couldn’t really grant her assistance of the kind she would need.

Not that it meant that Ivory Crescent suddenly stopped trying. “Are you certain? Again, I’m not pushing, Honored Princess, but I am actually quite proficient in listening to the plights of others, helping them find their passions and good humor again. Unbind their minds from predicaments of many kinds.”

“Is that your talent, if I might ask, Honored Countess?” Twilight couldn’t help her curiosity, not that the other mare minded.

Quite the opposite, considering her smile. “No, as it happens, but I do find myself in the unique circumstances of being the future head of the Family.” She leaned in a little, her tone turning jauntily conspiratorial. “I want a head start, so I’m making sure I’m already helpful. I’m well-known in certain circles, I have connections, and I genuinely like guiding others in artful ways, that sort of thing.”

Twilight giggled, especially at the little wink she had received, but she knew that there was something very serious in Ivory Crescent’s declarations, something the spelled a deep sense of... not even just duty, but vocation.

Well, the Countess still wouldn’t really be of help in the matter of, for example, helping Twilight understand why she had wanted to kiss Ebony Crescent, and the reasons for that were obvious, but maybe there was a chance to extend a conciliatory hoof to some other ponies.

“Actually, there is a matter...”

“I’m all ears!”

“It’s not that complex, actually,” Twilight admitted, keeping her voice just a little lower. “Could I ask for a fair meal for my entourage? I don’t want to neglect them, even if have been focusing on enjoying your Mountain mostly by myself. Like a pony, not like an emissary.”

“That’s more than understandable, Honored Princess. I wouldn’t forget anything of the sort!” Ivory Crescent declared with a grin, and not a moment too early, as Midnight and Rowan Berry appeared right there and then. They still wanted to keep their distance, though the Countess summoned them closer with a quick gesture. “Enough pretending like you’re background stooges, you two, however funny that sometimes is. Grab yourself something, anything. From that side of the table, if you want to be puckish, perhaps.” She pointed at the part that Twilight was sitting at. “All of that was supposed to be for my brother, but let his loss be somepony else’s gain, if he’s so occupied with whatever struck and stroked his fancy.”

For some, inexplicable reason, Twilight felt rather strange about that particular expression, though she couldn’t figure out why. Ivory Crescent, though her intentions to help out with a rough day were most genuine, remained a rather mischievous individual.

In the meantime, Midnight turned out to be even more reluctant than Rowan Berry to take something for himself, though both of them finally occupied themselves with some fruit. They still decided to keep a proper distance, however, which made Twilight feel rather awkward. There was no way of apologizing to the stallion in this company, unfortunately, nor to make the two behave more, well, ‘normal’ around her, so Twilight could do nothing else but partake in the meal and be the Countess’ entertainment, though it was also obvious that the noblemare was not considering her merely that.

“So, Honored Princess,” Ivory Crescent inquired after feeding off an orange with merciless grace, “your stay so far has been mostly to your liking, I hope?” she inquired, to which there had to be only one answer.

“Yes, I’d say. Some things I’ve seen I might need to get used to... but one cannot deny that the Mountain of Crescent is absolutely breathtaking, aesthetically.”

“How kind of you. And, of course, I do agree!” Ivory Crescent left no room for interpretation. She actually looked around, and deliberately, taking in all the sculptures in the courtyard, even those that were a little more suggestive than others. “Our Iug is a unique place, as unique as each Mountain of the Seven is, and then a bit more. I hope that, when the right time comes, I will be able to grasp it all, and push it in the right direction. It’s not easy to govern a Family of artists, as you might imagine.”

“I might,” Twilight admitted whilst avoiding prejudice, much to Ivory Crescent’s delight.

“Ha, yes, indeed. For example, we’re not known for things like reliability and punctuality, but this is ridiculous,” she pointed out, slurping up another orange and glancing upwards, clearly having her own brother very much in mind. “Did you have anything planned for tonight?”

“Actually, no, not really. I presume that the Honored Count Brother wished to show me around a little more,” Twilight admitted. She couldn’t quite recall if specific places had been named, considering that her mind had been occupied with something else.

Ivory Crescent rubbed her chin in mocked thought. “Maybe throwing that orange wasn’t a bad idea after all. The lazy bum!” she chastised her brother with a laugh.

Right then a firm click resounded from somewhere above them, one that immediately turned Twilight’s head towards it, even before she even properly registered it. Her reaction was followed by everypony else, as they all looked up in the sound’s direction.

Beyond the balustrade of the closest spire, having just opened the balcony’s doors, the figure of a stallion appeared, looking out and about. His mane was in disarray, as much as it could have been told from underneath, and his loose robes looked like they were limply hanging on his frame, as if he had just draped himself in them, rather than actually put them on.

The Countess nodded to herself, biting the side of her tongue once more, which worked especially well with her fangs in use. Her grin was as mocking as it could be imagined. “Oh, of course,” she commented, as if immediately knowing everything there was to know.

Twilight wasn’t as perceptive, at least she believed that she lacked the necessary context. It looked like the Count Brother had just woken up, as he stretched a little and looked around with an empty gaze.

Until it landed on the courtyard below.

The speed at which his silhouette disappeared from sight caused Ivory Crescent to almost fall off her chaise longue in hysterics.

“Oh! Ha! Now he wakes up suddenly!” she commented, showing her teeth in a fully mischievous grin. She composed herself in record time, then took one of the utensils before her and started rhythmically tapping on her chalice, with quite remarkable precision. “I give him... a minute. Half, if he swoops down right before us.”

Twilight wasn’t sure if she wanted to make a bet of any sort, but she definitely wasn’t expecting Ebony Crescent to be able to make himself look presentable in such a short period. However, not a minute later, the frantic hoofsteps from the spire announced his descent, echoing audibly until his very self emerged from around a corner, entering the courtyard proper in a huff.

“Bogine, ia ecus, ia...” he began, gasping for air. “Ivory Crescent and... whew... Tw—Honored Princess, I’m so sorry, I have overslept, I was—”

“Brother, oh brother mine, calm ye down!” the Countess teased him in a haughty tone. “You got yourself into a neat-enough state only to soak through your gown a moment later?” she asked, and not without a reason, as the first beads of sweat were appearing on his forehead. His mane already looked a little matted, actually. “I’ve found another pony to keep me company, as you can see, I’d say a more interesting one than yours.”

“I would... concur,” Ebony Crescent admitted, giving Twilight a proper bow, despite his winded state. “Greetings, Honored Princess, do... do forgive me for being late.”

“I’m... not sure we set an hour anyway, Count Brother,” she replied, smiling politely, and being glad that the sudden urge from yesternight didn’t return with a vengeance, instead replaced by genuine kindness. “Are you alright?”

It was a decent question, actually. Aside from looking just a little disheveled, despite a valiant and quite sufficient effort to fight it, Ebony Crescent had darker rings under his eyes, as if he spent most of the day without sleep, and... some of the coat on his neck was sticking in weird directions? Also, a very potent fragrance was tickling Twilight’s nose, like from an overabundance of strong perfumes.

However, his voice, as he spoke in reply to her, became calm and collected, if a little bit... keen, just like his gaze. It was as if he was only now taking in her very person.

“Yes. Yes, that I am, thank you for asking, Honored Princess,” he claimed, lowering his head a little afterwards. “I came down to pay my due apologies to you, and my sister, first and foremost, as I believe it proper, and now I will actually go and make myself look presentable.”

Ivory Crescent squinted her eyes and smiled. “I think you look, and act, accordingly.”

“A-accordingly?” the Count Brother parroted, with a little bit of hesitation.

“Absolutely,” the Countess remarked, actually tossing an orange her brother’s way, one that he proficiently caught despite his state. “Have a sip.”

Twilight appreciated Ivory Crescent turning to her helpful side, though it was clear that she also had an agenda, quite likely aimed at ridiculing her brother. However, as Twilight glanced to the side, she spotted even less positive emotions, and clear displeasure. Notably, both Rowan Berry and Midnight were looking at the Count Brother with expressions of disappointment, like a pair of parents trying to figure out what to do with a misbehaving brat. Even with the connection between the two that Twilight was aware of, it was peculiar to see such a corresponding look from both of them.

Ebony Crescent, in the meantime, held the orange in his hoof, deciding not to partake quite yet. Instead, Twilight saw him eye her for a moment, again, with a quite piercing stare that lingered for longer than absolutely necessary, as she realized.

However, the Count Brother soon lowered his gaze, bowing before her and his sister. “My sincerest apologies. To you, Honored Princess, for I have made you wait. And to you, my sister, as I have not appeared at the meal, as promised.”

“I’m sure you can be forgiven,” Ivory Crescent declared with great magnanimity that was very much acted out for the sake of ridicule, especially since her eyes were looking behind the stallion, rather than at him, for some reason. “But I think I’ll leave it for the Honored Princess to decide, hmm?” The Countess turned to Twilight with a grin. “Can we forgive my crude brother his misbehavior?”

Twilight rolled her eyes just a little. “I see no reason not to, Honored Countess.”

Ivory Crescent was about to agree, but her eyes shone and her hoof suddenly darted towards one of the arcades, leading away from the Count Brother’s spire on a level above. “Ha! I do see a couple!” she shouted in triumph, which was most confusing.

That is, until Twilight turned her head that way, spotting two guards marching calmly and stoically alongside the courtyard, not paying attention to the gathered. Two ponies that she could actually recall.

A stallion and a mare, the former brandishing a carmine braid, long and rich, and a little haphazardly done, while the latter’s strikingly sapphire eyes were locked forward, as if forced to. Twilight remember them being assigned as the Count Brother’s personal guardians at the Sanctuary, and their presence was not really surprising, though the Countess’ reaction about them being an apparent reason for Ebony Crescent’s ‘misbehavior’ and sleeping in was str—

... oh.

Oh.

Oh!

Twilight realized that her muzzle felt very warm. Like, very warm, out of a sudden, which had happened alongside the realization what might have been the secret behind the Count Brother’s late arrival, and that of his state.

Yes, that was something that Ivory Crescent was clearly suggesting with that waggish glare of hers. And Ebony Crescent’s own stare betrayed some ‘satisfied’ abashment, as well as hinted that him coming to join everypony for a moment was an attempt at giving the two warriors time to vacate the spire, as there was a chance that it wasn’t their regular sleeping quarters. The Count Brother's try was, however, thwarted by his sister’s keen gaze and her high spirits of inquiry.

Twilight spared Ebony Crescent a side glance. Just who was this stallion?

And why was her prim and proper shock still mixed with an unhealthy fascination?

***

Luna had prepared everything. Which meant both everything she could have thought of and everything that Celestia had suggested.

She had heeded her sister’s warnings well, especially since Tia hadn’t decided to interfere and stop her, having understood the need for this attempt. More so, she had wisely advised preparing certain measures, if things were to take a wrong turn at any point. And the solar alicorn hadn’t even meant the fact that Luna would be trying to contact, of all ponies’, Moonwarden’s unconscious mind, despite her healthy reservations.

Celestia had actually shown the exact amount of caution, Luna would objectively deem as an expert in the matter of walking among dreams. Her older sister’s instinct could serve her well, since this was going to be only a similar situation to Luna’s usual duties, not the exact one.

And so Luna was sitting in her hexagonal Meditation Chamber, painstakingly undergoing the final preparations. One of the hefty tomes with the necessary diagrams was opened right at her hooves, as a last mnemonic, and she had made sure to place various crystals about the dais, infused with some diligently prepared spells, to project around her a form of protection.

Not from the outside world, but rather to have a curtain to escape behind from things that could happen as she would drift through the expanse of the Dreamworld.

Honestly, though, Luna wasn’t sure if the rite would even succeed, not entirely. The call of a mind forcefully kept asleep was described as faint and distorted, easy to miss among the nightly fantasies drifting free about the domain of dreams. It was like that murmur of water flowing around Luna’s mediation platform, a single, a faint sound among manifold shouts and fanfares. Yes, one could attempt to listen for it, precisely pinpoint its source, but it wasn’t the easiest of tasks, instead one requiring great focus and concentration.

Or, as Luna decided to be additionally prepared, a good pin. A ‘tack’ to hold onto, an item or a representation of an idea, in the hopes that its connection to the right pony could aid in the search.

She, thankfully, had a very good one in mind, as she clutched the pocket portrait close to herself, gradually gathering enough power to begin her journey. And while the almanac at her hooves didn’t speak of... of love helping with the whole process, she had hope, a justified hope, that it would mean the exact difference between her success and failure.

Failure had to be on her mind, unfortunately. This wasn’t an easy task, even to somepony of her talent. There were bad scenarios and then there were... worse scenarios with it, so she had asked a number of faithful ponies to come check on her at some point, instructing them exactly what to do, to pull her out of her trance if needed.

She would have to be fast enough beforehoof to even accomplish her quest.

Luna took one last look around, taking in the gossamer curtains and the moonlight from the outside, pouring into the chamber. This was her way out, her point of reference for the return. She then closed her eyes, relaxing herself within but a few breaths. She invoked her power, the dominion of the night and that of the dreams, filling her horn with it, then enveloping her body, then seeping into her mind. It was akin to falling asleep, but more controlled, delicate and targeted alike. A way of passage as ephemeral and gentle as her own approach had to be when visiting the nightly fantasies of Equestria’s ponies.

One more breath, one more heartbeat of the waking world... and then the bliss. Intoxicating, alleviating, refreshing...

The Dreamworld welcomed her, as it had always done, with a vast expanse of nothing and everything. It greeted her loudly and silently alike, with unspeakable hues, and unnamed shapes, and changing constants, and unwavering motions. The whole realm swirled and changed, reformed itself constantly and constantly, like a storm above the sea, like a swarm of butterflies over a fragrant meadow. If one were to try and find logic in it, they could, but it would require incredible effort among the shifting fantasies, with the world around creating and re-creating itself over and over again, forever and then some more.

Luna’s eyes shifted around, battling the unavoidable bout of confusion, but also establishing boundaries and certitudes around her. The power she wielded meant that, among the morphing domain of phantasmagorias, chimeras and mirages, of that nothing at all and everything at once, an oasis of reason and the semblance of logic manifested around her, in which she had exclusive control over dreamlike matters. Perhaps not an ultimate one, no, as the Dreamworld tended to buck and scoot away from such a tight bridle, find ways to circumvent established laws and create its own in their place, but it was a hold firm enough to make out individual dreams and nightmares creating this realm, to coalesce them into places in which Luna could thread, meet ponies and help them.

And, most importantly, creating this refuge, weaving a pathway from it, it meant a way of not getting utterly lost. Luna could recall her first travels into the Dreamworld, which had carried with themselves certain risks and—

No.

She regathered her focus immediately, and just in time, for the memories she almost invoked to their full extent were already causing the fabric of the realm to shift and shudder more potently, trying to immediately weave dreams and visions connected to those old worries and trappings. Luna but steeled herself, waiting for the echo of stress to pass, and began her travel.

Her hooves trotted without a sound, without resistance, but walking was not necessary to progress through the Dreamworld. She was moving forward only because she wanted to move forward, going through the motions helped make the process more natural and less straining. And Luna’s abilities and the potency of her magic meant that she could also do the same thing to journey back, by finding the will, the realization that she was in a world of dreams, and with it push herself out of the fantasies when she wanted to, rather than wait for her body’s natural awakening.

However, her travel to find her beloved servant would have to take her off the beaten path of real unreality in a moment, beyond what she was used to and practiced for almost every night.

Luna looked down at her own projection. She was still appearing like herself, she had her regalia on, even a noble, traveler’s cloak was draped over her. Good, her form was a manifestation that she had mastered, the cloth was there to signify her objective. All of this served as another anchor back to the waking world. Against her peytral, however, a silver object dangled, floating haphazardly against non-existent gravity, and its presence was... strange, at first.

Luna had to stop for a moment and bring her focus towards the item, to grant it greater clarity. Just like in a true, free dream, the details of the trinket were still blurry and escaping logic. However, her effort’s to memorize the portrait before entering the Dreamworld soon shaped it into the correct form it required. Upon grasping and opening it, she saw her own image done in watercolor and ivory.

Everything looked alright, she managed to remember and summon the pin. Huzzah. That meant besting the initial challenge of the Dreamworld’s search.

Now came the much more complex matter. Travelling through the thicket of thoughts, the weald of wonders, the everlasting everglades of evanescent...

Luna shook her head. Summoning worries in her mind was doing exactly that, making the structure of the Dreamworld denser, rougher, harder to pierce. That was not the way to do it, she reminded herself. Instead, she looked down, taking the portrait, her amulet, in her hoof and holding it tight.

Moonwarden. She had to focus on him. A pony, a unicorn, grey coat, noble in lineage and bearing, a sharp mind, a cunning soul. She had to invoke all of the thoughts and meanings that her servant had for her.

And each word spawned... attention.

Dreams began to appear from the ether around Luna, coalescing around her due to her power. Little wisps, small clouds, orbs, manifestations, a multifarious and sundry collection of loose thoughts, old ambitions, underlying worries, past traumas, lost causes, happy hopes, a myriad of little beacons, calling from far and wide, each vying for attention. She was the candle for them, a bright presence, a source of bountiful awareness among the see of blissful unconsciousness, and they gravitated to her from unknown places, like on instinct.

Luna smiled gently at the sight, for it always brought her joy, even if meeting them was intertwined with her duties. Fantasies flocked to her out of need, but without any apprehension. And she was always ready to give them the right care, reinforce what was beneficial and dispel what brought pain and uncertainty.

That time, however, she had to push on through this manifold, spectral crowd, for one, specific pony required her direct attention. So she focused again, bringing forth the thoughts of Moonwarden, who he was, what he meant for her...

... what did he mean for her?

Reminding herself of her servant’s looks, his duties, his mannerisms, that was helping sieve through the dreams a little, yes, as those that were not connected by any similarities were moving away, fading from sight. But that wasn’t the core idea behind Luna’s search, was it? She knew what she had to do, it was just... peculiar for her still. To try and reach into her heart, to attempt and actually brave what pain might have been hiding inside of it, even after all of these years, and yet to produce from it something so unique, so singular like... love?

She blinked. There was something. Something inside of her, yes, but also, among the multitudes before her sight, something silver shone the moment she again grasped that one, specific feeling.

So Luna dug a little deeper, hoping to once again bring before herself the realization, understand where her emotions resided, and allow herself to experience them, alongside that one, precious one.

Where was Moonwarden? Where was her love?

Another shift in perspective. Some dreams moved to the side, others danced freely, trying to vie for her care. It was a good sign, for those were the fantasies of merry ponies, satisfied ponies, reliving recent memories, hoping for new ones to come, weaving in their dreams scenarios shared with those they cared about. Some of those spoke of adventures, some of mundane life, a few of them of loss and disappointment. And some were, in the nightly reveries, again experiencing the... nightly revelries.

Luna always had a tough time encountering those, feeling that she was out of her depth even in the fathoms of the Dreamworld, when she was faced with ethereal passions and sighs of ecstasy...

Behind all of those dreams, however, the silver shone again. But, for as briefly at it appeared, it looked entwined with darkness, suffused with pain. It only prompted Luna to look further, to shift quicker through the fantasies which continued to gather and gather. It was as if they were trying to smother her, enchanted by the richness of her conscious thoughts and realizations. She had to push them away, gently, not to damage anything, but forcefully enough to reach her quarry.

Her mind’s eye focused on nothing else but Moonwarden. Those smirks, those glances, those words, seemingly official, but hiding behind themselves worry and care.

Luna sifted through her memories, trying to find those that would help the most, that would lead her onward, though doing so was sending ripples through the Dreamworld, stronger and stronger. She realized that the boundaries of her refuge were beginning to wilt, to shrink, as she was inadvertently solidifying the space around her with her thoughts, and the realm resisted such influence. It wanted freedom, it wanted choices, it wanted possibilities and unbound illogical logic, while memories were like ropes trying to bind it, attempting to form in one, specific way, even if they were sometimes blurry at the edges.

Luna felt her heartbeat in her ears, and knew that this didn’t belong to the place she was in. This was her body, feeling the strain, sending her signals from the waking world. Enough of those and she would have to turn back, but that was not an option! She had to find him, she had to double her efforts, quadruple her pace. She knew she had seen it, Moonwarden’s drifting consciousness, it had to be around.

She felt herself pleading inside for a sign from it, once again, to rush through the dreams, to lunge in its direction. She gripped the pocket portrait even more firmly, to the point of ache in her hoof, whether in the Dreamworld or outside of it.

The night at her terrace, when she had risen the Moon for him. That time when he had knelt before her on the train. Even his insidious whispers in her ears, so that she could have battled her own, dark thoughts and emerge victorious. Something, anything!

There it was!

Among the flocking visions and the Dreamworld rumbling around, resisting the control, the orb of silver drifted, faintly, wistfully. It carried on itself dark markings, like scars, but it wasn’t unlike the light of Moonwarden’s magic, enhanced by his monocle, one that Luna could immediately identify.

So she reached out for it... missing it by an inch, as another dream shielded it from her sight!

She pushed it aside, hoping not to affect it by force, but the silver orb was already gone.

No, no!

She focused once more, this time on the one thing she had been so recently experiencing, the visage of Moonwarden, unconscious and fragile, in the hospital bed. With herself standing on the other side of the glass, her heart breaking despite her not yet realizing why.

She heard a crack, like that of a whip, as the Dreamworld repelled the firm and established memory, and Luna felt that strike against her form, actually. She clenched her teeth as pressure mounted in her mind, and she was certain she had let out a gasp, one that happened outside of this realm too. She didn’t have much time at all!

She started looking all over in panic, hoping for a glimmer, a glimpse, a glint... and in the corner of her eye she saw a little gleam. Without having a chance to check what it was, she reached and grasped it and—!

She felt herself grabbed in return by a current, as she was pushed forth and sent in the vision’s direction, the force causing her to instinctively close her eyes. She knew this to be a transition into an individual’s sleeping consciousness...

... but when she looked around a moment later, she wasn’t in a vision of any sort, but in a dark, empty space.

Her sight was blurred, or so it felt, like she had traversed from the bright light of noon right into the embrace of midnight. She frantically glanced about, trying to fathom where she ended in, but to no avail. The one silver lining, ironically, was that she did feel something underneath her hooves, something that would be like floor, as much as the Dreamworld interpreted it as such.

Luna took a moment to center herself. This place... This was different.

This wasn’t the mind of a pony sleeping peacefully, or even trying to do so, restlessly fighting against their mind, against the troubled manifestations of nightmares. This was... something else, this felt like uncharted territory even to her.

Luna looked about, or so she hoped that she did, for nothingness really didn’t bring with itself any points of reference that one could rely on. The lack of substance was actually quite concerning. Not to insult anypony, but Moonwarden’s mind always seemed so constantly occupied to Luna, in comparison to some other ponies whom she knew, and to see it so vacant was... frightening.

Had she landed in the wrong subconscious? That was a possibility, of course, she could only presume that she had reached for the right presence in the Dreamworld. If she wasn’t encountering anything, that could have meant that she didn’t have any strong links to it, so that would explain the dark, unoccupied space.

But Luna was somewhere, she was standing someplace. She tried to discern something, anything from the gloom, without much success at first. So her gaze finally ventured down, on herself... and she had to shake her head.

She was still herself, yes, but her choice of manifested clothing and regalia had shifted, quite dramatically. She actually recognized the particular ensemble which she was now wearing, an evening dress that she always chose for truly special occasions. Its colors were of the night’s splendor and the bright fire of the stars, in patterns which she had chosen herself, after her favorite cosmic phenomena, and which appeared on her now, down to the finest of details. And yet this instance of the dress was additionally embellished as well, by both darkness and light, almost as if simultaneously glowing and devouring light by itself. It also fit Luna even more perfectly, and looked both much more demure and decidedly more enticing.

She didn’t know if she ever felt better in this gown, as she took a moment to appreciate it. She felt confident, she felt important, domineering, even. She knew that she would be turning all the heads back in Canterlot, and possibly beyond.

If anything, this served as a hint that she had managed to reach Moonwarden’s mind. If this was as he was seeing her...?

Still, something was amiss. The amulet on her, the pocket portrait, it flickered and shifted constantly against the majestic ensemble, as if it was recognizing that it shouldn’t be present. That it was all but impossible for it to be acknowledged, especially by Luna. She furrowed her brow, as her hoof couldn’t even grasp it firmly. It could make her return a little more complicated... She understood that Moonwarden’s subconscious was rejecting the notion of her knowing what it meant, even if she was aware of its existence.

But, if this was his mind, for where else could she be, why was it so... dark? He wasn’t a merry pony, no, but this was more than that, this was the sort of abyss that Luna could almost recognize from her own, worst years. It was overbearing, it was suffocating... Was it due to Moonwarden being kept asleep through strange means, or was this something much more profound and terrifying?

Whatever the reason for this was, Luna didn’t really have much of a choice at this point, but to try and find her way in the midst of this gloom. She wasn’t sure if she was even able to influence this space, not that she wanted to start with that. Considering her beloved servant’s current state, interference might have had unforeseen consequences.

And so she focused on moving, on progressing, and getting to anywhere that would have more to it than this debilitating murkiness.

One thing was giving her hope, even if a dim one – her hooves were striking something, she wasn’t simply suspended in oblivion. It sounded like marble, or some other, firm and rich floor. And... there was an echo. Slight, but present. It meant that something must have been around her. The sound had to somehow return her ears, if logic were to work here, even at a basic level. Yet, for the moment, there was just gloom and nothingness, and it didn’t take Luna long to start feeling... tired of it.

No, it wasn’t irritation, nor lack of patience, this was... this was something else. A weight was manifesting on Luna’s shoulders, a pressure that was gradually, tenderly gathering as she moved on, like an unseen burden, carried for years upon years. It made her steps a little more sluggish, her back a little more sore, her eyelids a little more heavy. Slowly, gently, insidiously it was strengthening its hold. It rested upon her like a conscience, dirtied time after time, like secrets piled on and on, like tough choices made again and again.

Was this... Was this something about Moonwarden’s psyche manifesting against her? A defense mechanism of some form or... or...

Luna shook her head, pushing away a certain numbness which was creeping around her consciousness, almost as if probing her. She shivered all over, trying to throw it off, but it only helped as much as shifting a heavy luggage from one side of one’s back to another. It offered a fraction of respite and then just—

She felt something against her hoof.

She almost screamed, trying to back away in fear that cut through the sluggish thoughts. But the sensation followed, holding on, grasping at her!

Luna managed to look down, momentarily awake, and saw something stuck to her hoofshoe, something shining against its black material.

A string? A strand? It was silver...

Magic. Moonwarden’s magic, she realized, some sort of its manifestation! She felt hope surge within her... but another feeling swiftly followed.

Exactly after the jolt of awareness began fading, and the strange apathy slithered inside of her consciousness once more, the shine of this argent power became... alluring. Yes, Luna had seen Moonwarden’s power and its effects, but she never felt its pull, and it was... singular.

The silver was enchanting, captivating, entrancing. It gleamed with peace and tranquility, but not one achieved in bliss and relaxation. No, this was a call for submission and assent. This magic was dominance, it was superiority and preeminence entwined, refined, projected in a force that would grant one the calmness of obedience... or would force subservience by raw power, and it didn’t care which of these it would be.

Luna blinked. She blinked again, and managed to avert her gaze from the string, though its very touch at the tip of her hoofshoe was enough to invoke docility in her.

She furrowed her brow, and focused. She swiftly pulled her foreleg back, and the connection, thankfully, severed itself.

She nearly dropped to her knees at that moment, for the protest made the weight on her mind return, ten times stronger. She hadn’t felt it when in touch with Moonwarden’s magic, and realized that this worked almost as if a form of magical extortion, with the choice being deferential submission or the crushing onus.

Is this how Moonwarden’s mind worked? Was this a figment of his... of himself?

Luna straightened herself up, regardless. She examined Moonwarden’s magic once more, exercising great caution, and realized that it looked suspiciously like... a spider web. This particular part was like one of those delicate, ephemeral threads that were meant to label the edge of the creature’s trap, to alert it of anypony’s presence, maybe to even stop them dead in their tracks there and then. Her brow furrowed even further as she realized that this filament had substance. It had weight and adhesiveness, and none of those she could immediately feel a connection to using her abilities.

Which must have meant that this wasn’t a nightly vision, this wasn’t a strand of a pony’s subconscious that she could affect, one appearing in a dream. This was more like... like an outskirt? Like a mind’s boundary?

She wasn’t sure how to express that, but it warranted extreme caution. If this was some form of defense, or a projection of Moonwarden’s being, then it must have meant that there was more to follow. Not to mention that, even after Luna shook it off, the tether didn’t disappear or disperse, but moved back, slid against the ground like a serpent, and rested a few inches before her, back in the place it must have been before she disturbed it.

She almost wanted to do it again...

Luna gritted her teeth. The pressure on her was building, and the easiest solution to avoid it was also the most treacherous, so she had to press on, and quickly. Thankfully, after she took in her surroundings again, she finally witnessed something in the gloom surrounding her.

A doorway? With a portal above it? It looked like an entrance, though she hadn’t spotted it before. The passage was open, the doors of dark mahogany were unlocked, simultaneously inviting and threatening. The inside seemed as abyssal and empty as everything else about, though Luna could feel something coming from the inside, like a draft, a gust of wind, carrying a scent with itself.

She let it enter her nostrils, as much as she could control that... and something about it felt strangely familiar. Yet this wasn’t a whiff of rich furniture, of old books or firm perfume, no. The hints were there, as if the fragrance was coming from an old, noble manor, but instead of varnish there was... vanity, in place of lavender came leverage, and cedar had been supplanted by control.

Unfortunately, it was an intoxicating scent still. Heady and deep, though Luna managed to withstand it, now that she knew not to trust these sensations, however... however...

She had to shake her head again, to finish the thought.

... however enticing they were. The magic, the aroma... Was Moonwarden’s mind really such a trap? Why was it so? Was it his experience in the matters of mentalism, or was this something else? Were those...? Were those the snares and devices of his character and his true self...?

Now Luna had another reason to take further steps forward, though even that could have been but another stratagem, her curiosity and drive being used against her. But she still could feel that weight on her, that pressure mounting and mounting, and staying where she was brought with itself other risks...

She hoped to see something past the threshold before her, but first she had to be cautious not to step on anything. That notably meant more and more of those captivating, silver strands set around the entrance. The few steps leading to the doorway were covered in argent thread, and even the frame was webbed and covered, as if the whole place had fallen victim to a gigantic and prolific spider. It made a certain sense to Luna, though she had no idea just how deep this comparison went when it came to Moonwarden’s mental defenses.

And to him, as a pony.

Was that why he enjoyed the chamber underneath the Royal Office so much? Why he had made it look like a web-weaver’s parlor?

This place was greater in size than that hidden room, however. This was a whole manor, but... it was also a library.

Rich, dark bookcases filled the space, organized in neat, geometrical shapes, reaching far up and disappearing from sight in the shades above. Luna couldn’t make out even one of the titles of the tomes in those, as they were both ancient-looking as well as covered with cobwebs of silver. Yet the sight of them... it... It magnified her interest, it grasped her attention. She felt herself swerving towards one of the collections... and stopped herself just in time.

Loose, argent strands were covering the mahogany floor well, but especially close to the bookshelves, and it must have been one more trap, one more manifestation of caution and cunning.

Luna had to gather all of her strength and concentration to push on, against the numbness of burdens, the allure of mental magic, the anesthetic scent of grandeur, and the pull of secrets, stacked high and high all around her.

She felt small and endangered, and it wasn’t a feeling which she was welcoming at all, but... was this how other ponies felt around Moonwarden?

That thought occupied Luna enough for her to proceed, though doing so with great attention made her tiptoe about like a burglar trying to avoid security on a quest to find valuables to pilfer. She moved with patience and care, especially avoiding the strands below, but also keeping her wings close, and her head low, not to inadvertently disturb anything with her horn. She couldn’t quite control the movements of her mane, but it was an ‘insubstantial’ thing even in the waking world. And her gown, however flowing, seemed to shift above and around all the mental snags, being a part of this world.

... would it turn against her as well at some point?

Aside from her extreme caution, her mind was also abuzz with questions and doubts. It felt absolutely right and proper to her, to exercise such prudence in this place. Despite the fact that she had managed to, without a doubt, reach the unconscious mind of Moonwarden, the pony who harbored such deep-seated emotions for her, she wasn’t feeling safe, secure or happy. The webs, the ominous atmosphere, that omnipresent feeling of danger, the very substance of this demesne was so terrifying in its nature, that Luna had every ounce of belief that she was doing the right thing, trying to gain access and move through with as little interference as possible.

It felt like she had decided to enter a lair of a most dangerous predator, who was only waiting for her to make her presence known in earnest, to misstep even once, to leave herself open for an attack...

That... That description felt almost too accurate. And it caused her... pain.

Luna had to stop after a while, to catch a mental breather, and to decide how to proceed. The bookshelves ahead were creating some form of a crossroad in the vast chamber she was in. And though she ceased moving... but the sound of hoofsteps continued.

She almost panicked, worrying that she might have by mistake thought of continuing, even against that mounting weight on her mind. But she wasn’t the source of this particular sound, after all.

Somepony was approaching. They were coming from Luna’s right, and would soon make themselves visible. The cadenced steps that were echoing around felt heavy, felt almost forced, but continued on without respite.

Luna made sure to hide herself as close to the bookshelf as possible without touching anything, trying to find shade, though she couldn’t see a source of light to cast it in the first place. A few, contained breaths, and one held in, later, she saw something stirring and emerging from the darkness.

First came a silver strand, shining and enchanting, then another, and a few more still. They came to view, hanging down from the darkness above. They were like... like thin ropes, shifting, straining and loosening, in absolute control and coordination. They so reminded Luna of a puppeteer’s strings, with which one would make a loose doll prance, bow, twist, and behave exactly how one desired... and the comparison not only stood.

It walked.

With heavy steps, with cobwebs reaching into its head, protruding from the empty eyes, filling the deaf ears, keeping the mouth shut and secure, the silhouette of a pony emerged from around the corner. Traversing these strange, frightening halls, was an elderly stallion of noble bearing, and features almost frighteningly similar to those of Moonwarden, maybe a generation apart. Luna took in the grey coat, the formerly black mane, the sharp lines of the muzzle, whetted by wrinkles, and though she didn’t know the pony personally, she could easily deduce that this was none other than Austere Aurelius Warden, her servant’s own father... or some form of a representation of him.

A morbid and terrifying representation, as this puppet, this lifeless doll, a wight of a pony, walked in his destined direction without recognition. Without one thought of his own, even that much Luna was convinced of. Was this how Moonwarden saw his father? She knew that there was an animosity there, but... was this a manifestation of grief? Or, rather, of the desire for revenge? And if revenge then... why one so appalling?

Her servant was capable of many, and terrible things, but... would he actually...?

Not even a sigh of protest came from the elder as he continued on his scary way, heading someplace to achieve some goal. Something ordained by Moonwarden’s will, that much was certain.

Luna let out the breath she had been holding, even if keeping it in wasn’t necessary in this, ethereal domain. She had to proceed, but... she heard more echoes from the direction she had to take. More hoofsteps were happening, rhythmic, cadenced, unflinching. And, in the darkness ahead, she could see more strings manifesting between the bookshelves.

Fear was taking hope’s place in her heart. Fear, and... and abhorrence.

Her journey turned from bad to worse in but a few moments later. Whilst avoiding the webbed traps on the ground was one thing, trying to ignore the listless and nigh-lifeless forms of ponies walking by was much, much more taxing. Some of those were strangers she had no idea about, but some she could recall one way or another.

A pegasus mare, the colors of coffee and cream, who was supposed to be one of Canterlot’s many and talented, younger generation architects, followed unseen orders. Another mare, a cornflower unicorn with striped mane, whom Luna had seen as one of Cadance’s bridesmaids at the wedding, shifted around like a ghost. Another earth pony, a stallion, middle-aged and bluish of coat, marched on, with dedication enforced by silver will, and Luna could have sworn that she also knew him, or had heard about him quite recently. A whole selection of unicorns serving in the Royal Guard, including the new Captain, marched in tandem. There was mister Fancy Pants and his beautiful wife, though they couldn’t even glance in each other’s direction, perfect strangers pushed on by argent tenacity. There were ponies Luna recalled from the Palace’s staff, from the streets of Canterlot, from beyond, the list went on and on!

She was certain that, in but a moment, she would spot even those that she deemed closest to her, the ponies of the Second Chance.

... just then, a familiar group of ponies turned the far corner. Puppets, marionettes. Victims.

Luna had enough. Whatever this was, a desire, an elaborate intrigue, a side of Moonwarden that lay hidden from her, she didn’t care.

She had to get to him, to the bottom of all of this. She had to understand what was this sight she was witnessing, what dark, twisted corner of his mind she had uncovered!

So she stopped caring... and sprinted.

Against the webs, against the bookcases, against the gloom and the shadow, she ran as fast as her legs, her thoughts, and her ensemble were allowing her to. With her hooves striking the floor with a vengeance, and her teeth gritting against each other in pain, as she galloped forth, ready to pierce through this entire place like a wayward comet, caring not for its collision course!

And, to her surprise... that worked.

For a moment, the briefest of moments, everything turned dark, right as she haphazardly ran right into a tangle of silvery strands. The dull feeling of surrender and submission lasted for but a frantic heartbeat, before the labyrinthine halls around her disappeared, and she found herself in a dimly lit room.

It was... cozy, and the gave Luna a mighty pause.

After all of the darkness and tenebrosity, to find herself in a lit, elegant chamber was such a great change that she found herself utterly stupefied. Yes, the light was cold and dim, and yes, the colors were contained and of the deeper hues, but, for all intents and purposes, it was nothing short of a refuge against the horrors she had just witnessed.

Luna was standing, still in her beautiful gown, at the edge of an elegant, black carpet, its soft hairs pleasantly tickling just above her hoofshoes. A fireplace, though lacking the actual blaze, was emitting wonderful, elegant fragrance in wispy strands, which were filling the chamber with warmth, as well as fleeting images which she had trouble discerning. A rich, plush armchair was placed diagonally from the fireside, in perfect distance from it and... and on it rested a pony.

A stallion of grey coat, of black mane with strands of silver, which showed his age. He was dressed in ornate, dark clothes, as elegant and majestic as they looked comfortable. The vest was like a soft embrace, and the edges of his cloak were merging with the black carpet seamlessly, connecting the pony to this chamber, intrinsically and naturally.

His eyes were closed, a monocle hiding one of them entirely, shining as bright as Luna’s full Moon, and casting a deep shadow against the seat’s back. Strings emerged from the eyepiece, leading up, disappearing in the room’s shadows near the ceiling, as if this was the heart, the very core of the great cobweb of influence and control.

Luna took a step towards the figure, and it did not react to her at first. So she continued, her heart and head pounding in relief, anxiety, apprehension and love, all at the same time, almost giving her a headache.

It was only when her muffled steps brought her at the level of his chair, that she could actually see the pony stirring.

No, see them stirring.

Moonwarden opened his one, visible eye, and its silver brought to Luna an incredible feeling of warmth, as she had missed the color and the depth of his gaze.

Simultaneously, the unicorn’s own shadow stared at her too, with a focused, fathomless, dark gaze.

And yet in both of those stares she saw... confusion.

“... who are you?” two voices asked at the same time, identical in tone, seamless in timbre.

She replied in the only way she could think of, moved by the love in her heart, but also the terror of all she had just witnessed.

“Who are you?”

Chapter LXXXIV – Who Is Asking

The echo of Luna’s last question bounced around the chamber. It returned to her ears, multiplied, haunting, piercing her to the core. It hanged in this, unfathomable space like a warning, hidden in plain sight.

After what she had seen, with what she was seeing, she had no other choice but to inquire, and inquire desperately. Who was the pony right before her? What was this distinct, entwined manifestation? Was this Moonwarden and only him? Was this how he viewed himself, how his mind was projecting itself, in a split manner? Or was this Luna’s terror which had invoked, behind her beloved’s visage, a dark shadow, a phantom of gloom, looking at her with its grim gaze?

Or was this but a terrifying amalgamation of everything in the unicorn’s core, put together? Invoked by his state, the forced slumber he had been put in, for his own health?

She had to know. So she repeated herself, with a little bit more force and keenness.

“Who are you?”

Another pause, one occupied by tension and awaiting. The chamber around formed itself even firmer in preparation, though its reinforcement came with the shadows growing more still and impenetrable.

Moonwarden’s visible eye squinted a little just a moment later, an expression which was simultaneously copied by his shadowy companion. The unicorn’s monocle, too, shined brighter for a second, sending a pulse throughout the entire room, one that Luna felt both passing through and encompassing her.

There it was again. That desire to submit, that crushing weight on her back, that unthinkable promise of respite in the nothingness of obedience, even if it all lasted only for a second. Though, for all of the terrible, insidious power, it didn’t feel like an attack. More like… like a spell rebounding from pressure applied to it.

Luna shook her head awake from the numbness, just in time for the unicorn to speak up, in two, identical voices.

“And who is it that is asking me thus?” he inquired, turning his head just a little, with his shadowy counterpart following without fault. An expression of curiosity was blatant on the visible muzzle, but there was something hidden behind it, something fleeting, something he himself couldn’t discern. “I have a feeling that I should know you, that I do know you.”

Luna wasn’t sure how to reply to that, at first. She had so many things to say, and yet she was stuck with the simplest one – explaining exactly who she was. She immediately felt her concern rising, for the confusion in Moonwarden’s gaze… or gazes, was genuine. Had he suffered enough injuries to have his brain muddled and memories tossed around haphazardly? Or was this but the effect of the coma?

“I’m…”

She hesitated for a breath, wishing to focus a little more first. She wanted to catch whatever reaction her introduction could coax out of her servant. Her dithering, however, brought forth a feedback from him, outright, one that she was not entirely expecting.

“Your reluctance speaks for and by itself. I would prefer to hear the truth, mind you,” he warned her, and it was a stern suggestion, as well. “I have ways of extracting it, of course, reliable ones. But I will grant you the benefit of my patience for the next moment or so, so speak up and plainly.”

Luna wasn’t sure what was more terrifying. That he spoke with so much authority and conviction, behind which hid the threat of his mentalism, or that he sounded so polite in tone while still projecting undeniable dread all around. So much so that she could see the chamber around bending, twisting, like a creature trying to get away from an angry handler, before settling down a moment later.

And while she wasn’t concerned for Moonwarden’s abilities in the waking world, she was now on his turf. She had already been experiencing the pull of mentalism in its, silver, domineering splendor around here, she didn’t want to risk any more of it if she could help it.

“I am Princess Luna, the Alicorn of the Night,” she spoke, trying to gather enough confidence in her, despite her caution, to sound truthful or convincing, at least. She wasn’t lying, but that didn’t mean that reluctance could not make her sound like she was.

There was another matter that scared her to no end at that moment, however. Moonwarden’s form didn’t even move at her name. There was no shudder, no flinch, no widening of his eyes. She wasn’t sure if he was even breathing.

She was expecting recognition, she was foreseeing spotting something in that silvery gaze, or even a stirring in the dark stare behind it, but there was just… nothing. As if she had never existed for the unicorn, and was only now making a formal introduction.

His words also reinforced that horrific scenario. “A princess? As in – a royal? How riveting,” Moonwarden judged, the light of his monocle glinting almost playfully. “Welcome, welcome. Might I inquire which domain do you call your own, then? Or is the ‘night’, by itself, your calling, actually?”

Luna tried to hold back the feeling of utter despair at the lack of recognition, and wanted to speak up again, but the unicorn shook his head and waved his hoof.

“Actually, regardless of your response, I should show a modicum of good breeding to somepony claiming such a station. Just on the off chance that you are entirely truthful, I do not wish to look a fool.”

A strange sound from behind made Luna turn her head, to witness another armchair manifesting from… the carpet. Shadows rose from the dark material, weaving themselves, one after another, into a semblance of a piece of furniture. They bent and twisted, trying to hold their form, until a silver strand came, descending from the ceiling like a tailor’s needle. It pierced them, stringing them together with blinding speed. In a short breath after, a copy of Moonwarden’s own seat was present behind Luna. An idea made manifest, ready for her to rest upon.

Regardless of her concern, she needed to keep it together and show some of her own dignity, even if to uphold her brave face in this terrible scenario. “Thank you kindly.”

“Think nothing of it. It is also a form of precaution,” he claimed, a little enigmatically. “Now, if you would be so kind as to provide me with an answer – where do you hail from?”

“Equestria,” she told him, right away, though decided to add some more details, to hopefully help him remember. “I am one of the diarchs of it, alongside my sister, Celestia. While she takes vigil through the Sun and during the day, I rule the night’s sky, and the Moon. I also safeguard the domain of dreams.”

Moonwarden didn’t react in any other way than simply looking at her with this focused, yet empty gaze. Meanwhile, his shadow was sharing his interest, taking in Luna’s presence with a taxing, grim stare.

“What do you say?”

Luna opened her mouth to ask for more context regarding that particular inquiry, though she was given apt information almost immediately. For only one voice had asked that particular question, and the same one, though simultaneously separate, provided an answer.

“She is not lying, that much I can tell.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“I am. We could check, however. Better safe than sorry.”

“No, I do not believe that necessary for the moment,” Moonwarden, the corporeal one with the monocle, deemed.

Much to Luna’s relief, not that the sheer fact that she had just witnessed that conversation was making her any less nervous. Just how many times she had been a spectator to her servant’s ramblings and dialogues with himself? Was that shadow, that grim, dark emanation, his conversation partner? What was it even, she still pondered. A part of him? Something else that she had never discerned?

Was that… But, no, this didn’t feel like the Nightmare. She knew that presence all too well, she would recognize it immediately.

Whatever it was, Moonwarden didn’t show any signs of realizing that he had shared this conversation out loud, especially as a kind smile came upon his muzzle. “I see, then. I am in the presence of royalty. Truth be told, the alicorn form was a hint, but one should not trust everything they perceive,” he informed, sounding most polite, though there was that spicy hint of sarcasm in his tone, as well. “Do forgive me for not standing up to greet you properly, with a bow and a curtsy. I seem to be a little unwell. I have been sitting here for quite some time now.”

“That is quite alright, I understand,” Luna responded, and let her curiosity ask the next question, hoping to discern something from it. “For how long, if I might ask?”

Moonwarden’s brow furrowed, then he looked up at something unspecified, with his shadow following. There was visible strain on his muzzle before he actually answered, one that made the portion of the chamber creak and bend, as if he was trying to pierce out of it, break the ceiling apart by sheer gaze.

“It feels like decades at this point. I might be mistaken, however, a lot of time looks the same way here.”

Decades?

Luna’s own muzzle grimaced as she tried to make out something out of that claim. Was the treatment causing her servant to perceive time differently? Or was this a mark of something more profound, a feeling or a sickness that had been affecting him for so long?

“And before that?”

Moonwarden looked at her and blinked with three eyes at the same time, taking a second to formulate the answer. “There was something, something less substantial, I believe. Hard to tell,” he admitted, before deciding to switch the topic, as if reaching so far into himself was straining him. “If I might – what brought you here, Your Highness? I am sorry to say, you were not invited. I have a rather strict policy of not inviting anypony.”

“I take it that all of those traps I’ve avoided are the said ‘policy’?”

Luna realized what she had just asked about, and dreaded that she had done so. However, the question seemed to amuse her host a great deal, as a sly smirk appeared on his lips, and even his darker self looked somewhat tickled by that curiosity, and the exasperation.

“A necessary one, I assure you, Your Highness. I find that it is for the good of both mine, and the potential intruders,” Moonwarden claimed with a calm smile that hid something deathly serious. “There are places around here that are off limits, for a very valid reason. One should not peek, it is extremely rude. And rudeness deserves a modicum of repayment.”

So he claimed, and that dark solemnity of his stance prompted the next question from Luna. “Yet, here I am. What should I expect from you, as the host?”

“Yes, that is a good topic to tackle,” the unicorn admitted, and would clearly rub his chin if he only could, as much as Luna knew his mannerisms.

His shadow looked similarly impaired, though provided its commentary instead. “There are the usual means.”

“And the unusual means, for… highly unusual situations. Do you think it could be managed?”

“Agreed, and I believe it possible. But would they be warranted here?”

“We will soon see,” Moonwarden, the corporeal one, assessed, and another pulse from his monocle caused Luna’s head to throb.

This one felt more… directed, however. He was probing her resistance, as much as she could tell. She had to keep it together, not show anxiety. It could actually prompt him to turn to… ‘unusual means’, whatever that meant. It couldn’t be anything good.

The unicorn spoke again, his voice kind, but with that sort of poisonous cordiality that could bring good health in minuscule amounts, but only despair in its abundance.

“I admit that my answer to your presence, Your Highness, depends on your intentions. Consider it an utmost courtesy on my part,” he told her, his lips smiling and his eyes piercing her through. “You still have not revealed the reason for your arrival. You have a moment longer to do so.”

“I…” Luna said, taking but a heartbeat to decide on what to say, hoping it wouldn’t prompt him to act straight away. “I came here for you, Moonwarden,”

Again, her revelation didn’t seem to affect the unicorn before her in any way. Well, no, that was a lie. He looked like he was debating with himself what to do with such a statement, which made Luna realize exactly how she had phrased it.

“For me, hmm?”

“Sounds like a threat, does it not?” the shadow suggested, though Moonwarden didn’t follow that train of thought, thankfully.

“Not necessarily. And there is one more matter,” the unicorn then claimed, continuing to speak with Luna directly. “How do you know my name?”

She bit her lip just a little. Explaining exactly everything was making her more and more nervous about Moonwarden’s state. “I… You are my Royal Advisor, my confidante. In Canterlot, at the Royal Palace.”

There was a moment of silence, one that suddenly filled Luna with hope, hope that the title and his position would awake something in him, that the memories would return, come back to life and emerge like a tide.

Instead, her moment of roused anticipation quickly turned sour, to the point where her muzzle scrunched.

For the stallion laughed. He actually laughed, and his shadow laughed with him, creating an incredible, blood-curdling echo of acrid merriment that penetrated Luna to the core. More so when Moonwarden explained the reason for his exhilaration.

“Oh! Oh, Princess Luna, that is quite the claim,” the unicorn pointed out, trying to contain his further chuckles. “Who, in their right mind, would allow me so close to themselves?”

The… sincerity of that question was like a hot iron right into Luna’s chest, piercing her reasoning and wounding her on a level she was not anticipating. She wasn’t certain if that was Moonwarden’s intention in any way, it looked more like the stallion was genuinely amazed that somepony had made such a choice. And that somepony, lamentably, was her.

“Why… why do you say that?” she asked him, hoping that he would explain it a bit more, that it would turn out to be a comment made out of different reasons than she was dreading.

Moonwarden smiled, and there was something biting and further wounding in that genuine smile. “Oh, Your Highness, it is quite actually transparent. You see, I happen to be… a bit of an opportunist. Looking for a most advantageous position to settle in I do consider a bit of a hobby. And, as I imagine, the role of a ‘Royal Advisor’ must bring with itself certain freedoms and favourable circumstances.”

“You… You would think so…” Luna replied, though she didn’t know why. She should have just listened, as the unicorn was aiming to be quite candid, with or without her commentary.

“Oh, it is only logical. These are opportunities that cannot be ignored. At leverage, at manipulation, at taking some actions, and weaving some intrigues to get oneself safe and comfortable while advancing one’s agendas,” he admitted, being able to nod to himself, something that his shadow joyfully copied. “Also there has to be a dosage of immunity from prosecution and jurisdiction, otherwise the position would not really mean much, and it sounds like it does, from your own tone, Your Highness.”

Luna didn’t reply, for she had nothing to say about that. Thankfully, and dreadfully so, Moonwarden enjoyed elucidating.

“Actually, you would be the one pony to exercise judgment upon me in such a situation, if I am reasoning correctly. Not that I would allow myself to leave that option entirely open, that seems like utter foolishness. And I do not consider myself a fool.”

Even Moonwarden’s own shadow added to that little monologue which was dragging Luna’s heart further and further down, and it did so with no less noxious eloquence. “Being placed outside of a regular chain of command within a court, such a treat. That station must involve a form of private connection with the sovereign, surely. It means having less angles to worry about regarding a successful reckoning from potential enemies,” it paused ever so briefly before continuing in the same, silken tone of the silver unicorn before it. “Fewer angles does not mean ‘none’ at all, and it would be absolutely idiotic not to assure that the one, specific one is not accordingly secured. With all due respect.”

“Agreed, entirely,” Moonwarden, himself, concurred, looking deep into Luna’s eyes, as if trying to read something out of them. “As I presume that I am under your direct employ, Your Highness, allow me to ask, out of sheer intrusiveness – stone the crows, who would suggest to you that I would be a good choice?”

Luna gritted her teeth, feeling her eyes welling up with tears. This was the amount of sincerity that was the most burning, the most rough and debilitating, for hiding behind nothing at all. There was no politeness here, no fake softness, that was a question directed from a mind most twisted and villainous towards a naïve little filly.

“Myself,” she admitted.

Much to the unicorn’s empathy, which was not something that she was expecting at all, especially after all of his words. “How regrettable. I am one of the last ponies anypony should trust, without a doubt,” he admitted without shame. Just stating the fact, as if he was making an off-hoof comment about bad weather, which was a most Trottinghamian thing. However, of all the things, there was compassion in him for the situation. “I am so dreadfully sorry, Your Highness. I am good at what I am good at, as tautologically as I shall make that sound, which means that I must have skulked myself quite proficiently into your inner circle.”

Luna’s mood fell even further, if that was possible, though that did invoke a sentence that she recalled all too well. A lesson that, despite her having heard often enough, clearly she hadn’t taken to heart.

“Distrust shields us better than an armor of steel…” she muttered.

Something changed.

She didn’t know what at first, but the room they were in it… it shook. It was like a tremor had passed right underneath it, something that made the walls wobble, the armchairs move, and the fireplace produce a subtle, bright flame, one that immediately extinguished itself a moment later, however.

Luna looked up, curious and a little frightened, though Moonwarden didn’t seem moved in any way, even if his own seat slid a couple of inches across the floor, crumpling the carpet’s side.

“Wise words, indeed. Distance, caution, wile. Those are not necessarily the core values of life, of course, but one should have a blade, or know how to put on armor, even without the intention of using it. Sometimes, while lacking the intent, we need to reach for our arsenal. We might as well know how to wield it, and it might as well be vast.”

“The only way we would have no need for it,” Luna replied, considering that she might as well join in this dark philosophizing, having nothing else left, “is for everypony else also emptying theirs entirely.”

“A utopian vision. Credulous, even, painting a target on one’s back,” Moonwarden admitted, not without satisfaction. “Again, if I am, indeed, your Royal Advisor, Your Highness, then you have made a dreadful mistake. I can only offer my sincerest sympathies, and express the hope that, while my service is surely stellar, I am exercising only the smoothest of intrigues right under your muzzle, and that you are blissfully unaware of them, or kept blissful on purpose.”

She gave him a sour smile, a proper repayment for his vile sincerity. “I appreciate your… two-faced compassion. I take it from your further words that your polite ‘sentiment’ never does stop you from abusing such opportunities? Especially one such as this? With me as the victim?”

“She is hurting.”

That comment made Luna look behind Moonwarden, for it was the shadow that made it, and she didn’t necessarily hear any dark satisfaction from that sentence. If anything, there was reluctance to reveal the fact.

“She looks like it, yes. I wonder what atrocities I have committed already,” Moonwarden pondered aloud.

“None too great, she would not want to even converse otherwise. She is not here to exact vengeance.”

“Definitely not, nothing about her says so. Are we that ingrained in her?”

Luna wanted to comment, but another pulse from the grey pony’s monocle stopped her dead in her tracks. She steeled herself for what was to come, but the argent force merely washed over her, not finding its purchase.

A fact that surprised even her host. “Most astounding.”

“No strings?” the shadow asked, as perplexed as the pony casting the spell. “At all? Not even the smallest? Are we that efficient, or have we been so careless?”

“That is unlike us…” Moonwarden deemed, giving Luna a most curious glance.

It prompted her to formulate a question, having in mind all of those ponies that she had passed by on her way to this place, though she still didn’t know where exactly she was. Nevertheless, it wouldn’t hurt to try and find any more logic about her predicament, especially since she was clearly tackling the unicorn’s darkest aspect.

“Surprised, Moonwarden? I take it you weave your devious strings around all that you meet, don’t you?”

She didn’t mind the accusation manifesting in the question, the displeasure of a sovereign, but also the indignation of a normal pony at encountering such a stance and such a dark mind.

Neither did he mind her tone, as it happened. “Strands of one sort, or another, I would say. My power and abilities are not a crutch, they are an embellishment,” the unicorn claimed, with his shadow adding on top of it.

“Mentalism takes its toll. Not to mention that no mind can control everything, despite one’s ambition. But there is always an approach, a chance, an opportunity to influence a pony. And, while not always immediately one to use, it is good to pay attention to those. Safer to do so.”

“Of course,” the corporeal pony agreed. “It is like the weaving of a great web. Some parts can be necessary later on, or not at all in the grand scheme of things, but it is better to always visualize them. Makes it easier to take the necessary steps when the time is right.”

Luna listened and tried to understand it all, regardless of how that was making her feel. It was, actually, giving her a perspective that might not have been the absolutely worst one.

“So… All of the ponies I have seen when I was journeying here…?” she offered the imperfect inquiry, hoping for Moonwarden to share the information she needed out of his own volition.

He did, in a way. First, there was a shift in his monocle, one that caused a surge of light to traverse from it, and upwards. It followed alongside all of those strings attached to it, those that were disappearing above the unicorn, hiding themselves from sight in the deep shadows above. Even that pulse was devoured by the darkness, but Luna felt something stirring all around her. It was as if a throng of ponies just began marching on a renewed cue, creating a stomp that echoed all around, and spoke of the magnitude of Moonwarden’s mental devising.

“A few do bear my mark, some I just… know…” he said, and the realization itself made him pause. “I do not recall from where, right now, strange. But their forms are familiar. Their minds are recognizable. My emotions for them… linger,” he explained, both to her and to himself. “I like to envision them that way, in a form that I can control, organize... Regulate, so that everything goes according to plan. So there is no… mishap.”

Luna’s eyes squinted at the gravity of Moonwarden’s words. Even his shadow must have felt it, as it took upon itself to offer a cryptic explanation.

“Existence is unpredictable and chaotic. It is scary how quickly it can change and turn. How, in a matter of seconds, one’s life can take a tragic turn, with approval or not. With justification and intention, or… not.”

Luna heard something, though it came only as if an echo from the outside of the room. A series of sounds. Quick trotting, a cart’s wheels on a cobblestone street, a screech of a sudden, unplanned turn.

A foal’s scream, cut abruptly.

The chamber shook once more, almost displacing the armchairs again, as another flicker came from the fireplace, extinguished a second later. It left behind only wispy smoke, like the one that had been emitting all this time.

And something clicked in Luna’s mind. She knew that feeling, that weight, which had manifested in the recent sentences and was equal to the feeling that she recalled from her travel to meet Moonwarden in this place. This… was the burden of trauma.

Had the unicorn made it like this on purpose? Had he reformed it to be a safety measure in his own being? So it hadn’t been pointed at her, precisely, to stop her from advancing. It was something he carried, and was ready to share with any intruders in his mind? A remarkable, if troublesome, technique.

Unfortunately, she didn’t think it was the wisest thing to ask about it outright.

Also, at least she was now aware that, while projecting many ponies in that way, her servant was not a monstrous spider that had sunk his fangs and weaved his schemes all over Equestria. He was a monstrous spider that planned that, just in case. How far along this vision he was? Luna remained aware that he must have had some ponies trapped in his silver strings directly. Like Summer Rainfall, that mare she had witnessed him entrancing, one of the informants that the Royal Office was using. And there was the Second Chance. she knew of the bond on them…

Regardless of that, Luna’s curiosity pushed her in another direction. He had apologized to her for being in her vicinity and scheming against her, but his surprise at the lack of strings attached to her had been genuine.

This was Moonwarden’s mind without context, she realized. He knew himself to be a manipulator and a schemer, but he couldn’t remember her, precisely, so… he couldn’t remember that he was in love with her, which would be a reason for his restraint, right? Well, she would think that he only needed to search his feelings to remind himself of the fact, but a pony entrapped in a healing coma was, perhaps, debilitated in a way that made it extremely difficult.

She looked down, ever so briefly, at the gown she was wearing. She focused on the pocket portrait, that talisman of their connection, almost entirely transparent against her chest. No wonder Moonwarden hadn’t managed to even spot it yet. It wasn’t supposed to be here.

Maybe it was meant to be a tack, a way out, for both of them? Luna just needed to push him in the right direction.

“So, Moonwarden, it is unlike you to just… be careless with me?” she asked.

It made the unicorn focus his gaze on her again, after it had turned vacant and unsure for a brief moment, with his shadow diligently following.

“Yes. I would think that I would be most keen and cautious, synchronously, to make sure you are in my thrall one way or another. Honestly, I should rectify that outright,” he admitted, which scared Luna to the core. However, he didn’t follow through with the thought, not yet anyway. “Having a royal at my behest seems like quite the way to go. Alicorns are beings of extreme power, however. Which means that I clearly exercised prudence so far. Perhaps I have taken another approach altogether.”

“I enjoy being useful, for example. Indispensable, even,” his shadow added, looking at Luna with all the more interest and intensity. “A good word here, a supportive action there. I could even stoke some fears and anxieties a tad, just to extinguish them later on, earn for myself some gratitude. Also, I think this is a perfect opportunity for a little bit of false deference, some faux prostration.”

“Why ‘false’?” Luna’s lips let a question slide, though she would have asked it anyway. The feeling in her heart demanded to know.

“And why ‘real’?” the shadow replied, sounding almost snarky.

Moonwarden’s own response was a little more balanced. “I do not particularly enjoy having anypony above me. A fault of pride, without a doubt. I would be hard-pressed to find even a pony of royal breeding that would invoke my undisputed loyalty. I would have to have tremendously good and powerful reasons to abstain from plotting.”

“Would that be even possible?”

Luna asked, not leading with her question, though dreading to present it all the same. She wanted to hear the cold, hard truth, regardless of anything. Was Moonwarden’s affection even possible, could it be pure, could it harbor no ill intent? Though she felt that it could, that moment of consideration from the unicorn felt like it lasted an eternity, far greater than even her imprisonment. She hoped, she so hoped, with every fiber of her being, that he could actually foresee a scenario in which his entire nature would be kept contained, because those ‘good and powerful’ reasons existed.

“Yes.”

When he finally admitted that, Luna’s relief, even when experienced in these, troubling circumstances, almost caused her to slide off the armchair.

Of course, Moonwarden had some caveats. “There would have to be truly extraordinary circumstances, Your Highness. Defying logic, to some degree. I am a creature of manipulation and plotting, as vainglorious as that sounds.”

“Actually,” the shadow resounded from behind him, “it sounds pretty overstrung.”

“Perish the thought. I am not an anxious stripling, trying to express some form of overblown, ersatz confidence. We both know what we are capable of.”

That banter, for some inexplicable reason, caused Luna’s lips to shudder in amusement. Maybe it was the confirmation that Moonwarden could love her and abandon his scheming ways for that sake. But, also, there was something familiar about this irritation with himself, and she took it as an improvement. Perhaps she could further cause the unicorn’s mind to recognize even more about itself, and the situation they were in, after all.

“You are quite prideful, however, Moonwarden. You aren’t ashamed to show it,” she told him, causing the pony to give her a curious look, followed without a fault by the shadow behind him.

“A facet of my nature,” they both admitted, and something of a familiar smirk appeared on the unicorn proper’s lips, though Luna was convinced that his dark reflection was also smiling, she just couldn’t see it.

Moonwarden followed the conjoined declaration. “I know my worth, and I am not afraid to project it. Besides, it gives me an advantage to do so.”

“Oh?” Luna was quite interested to hear what that might have been. “Why would allowing oneself to be pompous and boastful be so helpful?”

“Why it is quite simple,” Moonwarden admitted, and his shadow agreed, without delay.

“Most ponies reaching for such an abysmal stance of conceit have nothing else going for them,” the dark emanation explained, quite convinced in its wisdom. “They hide their inadequacy behind a façade, a projection of narcissistic and overweening poise, one that has nothing else behind it but contemptible qualities.”

“Which is exactly why,” the corporeal unicorn added, in a tone of certainty and determination alike, “self-centered ponies are often disregarded as incapable. It is a useful disguise for potency.”

“And that does not apply to you, I imagine?” Luna asked, anticipating the point.

But not the following action, screened by a hypothetical question. “Why ‘imagine’, Your Highness?”

There wasn’t a warning.

Moonwarden’s monocle lit up in a split second, then its power ran through and focused at the very tip of the unicorn’s horn. A tether shot forward from it, like an argent asp which had been hiding in the tall grass of a conversation all that time.

Luna acted fast, but not fast enough. She projected a mental barrier before herself on an instinct, which the spell did impact against, yet it only served to slow down its advance somewhat, forbid it from burrowing itself fully into her forehead and her consciousness right away. Yet the magic continued to pour forth, stronger and stronger.

At least Luna’s attempt impressed Moonwarden to a degree. “That… does look like my own technique,” he admitted as the whole chamber shook once more and a blaze of in the fireplace made itself visible for but a blink. Only to grow cold, just like the unicorn’s frigid, if polite tone. “Quite impressive, however, a little lacking, Your Highness. Do observe.”

Moonwarden’s argent might surged and the tether, as if a living, thrashing creature, wiggled forth, pushing itself into Luna’s space more and more. It was hard to keep notice of where it was, unfortunately, to focus on pushing it back precisely, as its aggression was making it flail and move forward with great dexterity.

It was finally enough for it to make contact with the base of Luna’s horn.

She heard a hiss that shook the chamber further. A searing sensation was now attempting to drill right into her skull. She tried to cut the string off entirely with her barrier, tightening the point that the magic broke through, but that did nothing, only caused another gasp from her, though her lips didn’t move.

In the middle of this sudden battle, Luna realized that it must have been her body, in the waking world, fiercely protesting against whatever had just happened.

And what followed was not any less terrible. Luna was being subjected to the brunt of Moonwarden’s abilities, something that she was hoping never to experience. She had confidence in her own strength, and that of her alicornhood, but… not here. This was the unicorn’s own mind, his territory, his kingdom, and he didn’t seem keen on giving her any quarter, like a proper despot in his domain of dread.

His attack damaged her resistance outright, she could tell it, and she had to muster all of her focus to fight the unicorn’s influence. Her mind was besieged, like a defiant castle, but one that had already suffered a breach, when a rapidly sapped wall partially collapsed, allowing the assailants to push through.

They had a crafty and merciless commander leading them, one that was even kind enough to explain to Luna why he had just decided to attack in the first place. “You distracted yourself, Your Highness. And, clearly, a mistake had been made on my part, not having influenced you directly in any way. It is better to amend it outright,” he spoke, calmly and solemnly, like a confident strategist of ancient times and legends. “Please, do not resist. It will not hurt that way.”

“M…! M-Moonwarden!” Luna let out a pained cry, feeling her hooves digging into the armchair, though the material felt like the marble of the dais she was on, back in the Palace. Her battle was fought on multiple fronts, inside of her consciousness, in the projection of the unicorn’s mind around her, and in the waking world. It didn’t make it easier for her, torn as she was between all of the sensations at once.

The stallion before her did acknowledge her protest, seemingly finding no joy in how this was progressing. “Do not worry, I will make you forget the displeasure after I am done. For your pain does not please me, Your Highness…”

“… it hurts.”

Luna registered that somepony stated the obvious. Actually, she had enough awareness to realize that the sentence came from the shadow behind Moonwarden.

“Why does this hurt back?”

“I am… uncertain,” the unicorn replied, sounding concerned. “Let go, please, and it will be all over.”

Luna wasn’t sure who was Moonwarden trying to convince, exactly. If it was a poisonous suggestion for her, she had to focus on one, simple and yet difficult response to it – not losing herself to the assault which had already found its purchase in her mind, and… and began filling it with blissful nothingness.

It was the same feeling as before, a numbness of obedience. It was a vile suggestion, one that tried to convince her that following the bright delineations, abiding by the design of the silver magic would bring with itself the sweet release of euphoria.

That there would be no worries, no anxiety, no concerns… None of her manifold troubles, none of her dirty conscience, none of her depressive tendencies, that it would all be gone.

She could give in. She was invited to do so, she was coerced towards it through the silver, magnificent light, trying to fill every crevice of her mind. She could give up everything… and… and receive, in return, the… the heavenly and rapturous nothing.

Luna felt herself gritting her teeth, and that also didn’t take place in Moonwarden’s mind. For a brief, terrible moment, she felt herself being yanked back and forth, between the waking world and this place, as the unicorn’s influence was trying to force more if itself in, trying to penetrate her mind further, gain full access to it. Like a worm, burrowing itself in the earth, looking for its softest spots, trying to make itself most comfortable and safe in its new lair.

The unicorn’s voice, terrifying and doubly powerful, and not only due to the magic’s pull, reached her ears. “Please, there is no need for fighting. This will be better. And your suffering is truly bringing me no j—”

“S-stop!” Luna managed to protest, putting up a gallant fight, regardless of the domineering presence trying to squash her resistance through the argent force and the silken suggestions alike. “M-Moonwarden, please…! It’s…! I-it’s me!”

She was granted a question which weaved in itself both interest and utter lack thereof. “You? Why, again, do you matter, specifically?”

Why did she, indeed?

She wasn’t sure if that last thought was her inquiry, or Moonwarden’s, or anypony else’s.

If his mind had allowed him to strike, did that mean that he had never cared after all? Or were confusion and amnesia letting him act against her, because…! Because he… he couldn’t…

No! No, she couldn’t…! She couldn’t distract herself with… with doubt!

Luna held on and held out, gathering her whole strength to fight, to resist, but the battle was skewed in the unicorn’s favor, and strongly. She could try to influence the realm around her, though it would be exceedingly hard to find in herself more focus, to actually reach out for those abilities. Besides, she wasn’t in a dream. She was, right now, an intruder in Moonwarden’s consciousness, and he wasn’t taking kindly to her, or the fact that he hadn’t dug his proverbial claws in her in some way. Even escaping back into the waking world felt an impossible task.

His magic was slowly spreading, push by push, trickle by trickle, and with it arrived… oblivion. The sweet, sticky, specious and seductive, mental oblivion. A shelter from all of her worries, from the memories of the past, from the judging stares, from the inadequacy, from the failure…

This offered nothing in return, but that nothing felt better than everything in Luna’s own mind, all that she cradled deep in her essence.

… almost everything.

Why did she matter?

She knew why. It was him who couldn’t remember it. So… So there was a way out.

She would allow him to remember, with her own memories. She just had to… She had… to…

Luna gathered the remnants of her resistance, preparing for what was to come. And if it wouldn’t work, then… then she hoped that her succor from the waking world would arrive before it would be too late.

With a final hiss, and the ultimate, fearful throb of her heart… she let go.

Immediately the silver influence of Moonwarden spread across her mind, like a water erupting from a ruptured dam. It washed across it with its nigh titanic power, a conquering force that tolerated no opposition. It made Luna immediately feel small, inadequate, frightened, but with her surrender came the benevolent will of the unicorn before her, and his imperious, paired voice.

“Ah. Good. This is much better,” he commented, relieved to see her making her choice, though his tone split almost immediately after.

“Why… Why is it still hurting?”

“I… do not know. But we shall. Let us explore a little, perhaps?”

Luna heard Moonwarden’s dialogue with his shadow, but… she couldn’t care about it anymore. She registered it as a distant buzz, some insignificant distraction from the wonderful nothingness inside of her. It felt liberating, and she didn’t have it in her to even realize how ironic that was.

She… She felt as if she was floating, suspended on the surface of a silver lake, bound and carried in the embrace of argent strings. She had never before felt so carefree, so calm. Not in her most distant memories could she recall such bliss, not that she was searching so strongly. No, it was much better to focus on the constant present, on the unthinkable stillness and surrender of compliance. After all, the moment her resistance gave, the pain escaped, and she could barely remember the discomfort of combating Moonwarden’s magic, the very thought fizzling out and dispersing in the silver all around her.

Why had she fought, even? This feeling, it was… It was divine, and there had never been a reason for avoiding it. And, how magnificent and curious alike, she wasn’t currently the one with any claims to divinity. No, that power, that bright, silver influence of Moonwarden’s magic, it was far more suited for the role than her, and it was mercifully allowing her to feel its majesty and serve its will.

“So… You say that you are a Princess, and I am the Royal Advisor to you, is that correct?”

That inquiry, coming from everywhere and nowhere, felt like it was twisting, bending, cradling and fondling her from all directions at once. It was ecstatic to abide by it.

“Yes,” she gave her answer, without even thinking of opposing.

“In truth, then. Show me, please. There might be work to be done on the subject.”

Luna didn’t protest at all, as she allowed Moonwarden’s might to enter her memories. Not that it couldn’t already, but she felt euphoric that he was expressing interest in them. They seemed so insignificant to her there and then, yet worthy of this power’s attention.

But, also, behind that feeling of blissful obedience, there was… satisfaction, one that she couldn’t quite name.

Not that she cared to, not at the moment. The silver magic was now sifting through her mind, finding more and more reminders and recollections. For Luna, the process felt rapturous, beatific, as the more images Moonwarden’s influence grasped, the less she had to worry about remembering at all. There was a pull within her, a most wonderful and pleasurable desire, to surrender it all and become vacant, emptied, wonderfully spent, and content with it.

Yet, the more was escaping her, the more… uncertain the voice from beyond her mind did become. How could something divine turn imperfect like that?

“What… What does this all mean?”

“Are we bowing down? Kneeling? This… Wait, this does not feel staged, this is… sincere.”

“I… I know. And this is… a terrace. A beautiful view. How wonderful that Moon is.”

“It is… for us? Did she say that… that it is especially for us?”

“I… are we appreciating it?”

“… why are we not looking at it? Why at her?”

“We are worried for her. We want to help.”

“That… That is her sister. She is chastising us, and we…”

“Holding our tongue? Agreeing to this, for…”

“… for her?”

Luna felt her muzzle scrunching. The voice, it was falling apart, piece by piece, cracks appearing in the overwhelming silver illumination. The argent majesty sheltering her was dimming more and more. She felt herself becoming unpleasantly heavier, even if she… she wanted to keep floating. She desired not to think, for it felt so wonderful!

But something was piercing through that silver light now, something that Luna was again capable of seeing with her own eyes, though still within Moonwarden’s mind.

A flame. A flicker of it, trying to light itself firmly, to bring clarity, to reinstate the warm understanding into this dark chamber. To enlighten the mind, so far filled with but strands of faint, wispy smoke of memories.

And the conflagration was gaining in strength with every sentence.

“Who is she? Why is she so special? Why do we care?!”

“We did not care before! But that…!”

“Is this… the first time we saw her?”

“She is… She is perfect.”

“She is like the Moon. No, she is more than that.”

“For… for she’s more than just light.”

“But… why do we…?”

“We are…”

“We are her warden…”

“Then…! Then this is…!”

“My lady!”

A blaze exploded from the fireplace. It pushed away the cold, silver light from Luna’s mind, burning away all the strands of argent influence. A voice reached her ears, filling them instead with panic, regret and disgust.

“No! No, no, no, no!”

For a moment, she had no idea who was protesting, only that her mind was awakening at a rapid pace. So rapid that it hurt, that it burned and bit, for being released from the entrancing hold felt like being denied another dosage of an illicit, addicting substance. A withdrawal that was bringing with itself nothing but pain and discomfort, at first at least.

Luna blinked when the tether of magic detached itself from her head, being pulled back with remorseful dedication.

She was back in the chamber, the same one as before, yet… different. The place changed dramatically. No longer was it filled with strands of smoke, emitting from a cold fireplace. Now a bright flame was raging in it, bathing the room in its cozy, if delicate glow, making it almost a pleasant place to be in. ‘Almost’, for the chamber was suddenly missing the most vital detail.

The host. Not that Luna had to search hard to find him.

Moonwarden was not in his armchair anymore, but, instead, at her very hooves. He was almost flat on the dark carpet, bent in a gesture of utter yielding and submission, and the only reason she looked down outright was that the strands from his monocle which were still leading up towards the room’s ceiling. Besides the unicorn, a dark emanation was also giving her a deep, loyal bow, one that felt almost too embarrassing to receive.

“Moonwarden…” Luna whispered, but her faint voice sounded booming in the dead, repentant silence of the chamber.

It didn’t last for long, however. Her servant looked up, with a stare that she had never seen before.

His silver eyes, so keen and piercing, and dangerous, were filled to the brim with tears and shame.

“My… my lady…”

“Well now, that was an extremely eventful and fun activity!”

Ivory Crescent’s excitement and unbridled joy were palpable, especially as she clapped her hooves and did a little stomp of joy right as she got up from the chaise longue.

Twilight felt a little less merry and decidedly more confused, especially considering what she had witnessed during this ‘evening breakfast’. She didn’t even remember what she had eaten, her mind almost entirely focused on the memory of Ebony Crescent, instead. To be precise – on the very moment in which the stallion had realized that his sister had caught his two guards leaving his tower in… dubious circumstances, the exact ones that had made the Count Brother late, and appearing decidedly too disheveled.

The implication alone was enough to make Twilight fight a blush, and constantly, which wasn’t particularly pleasing to her.

The Countess didn’t seem to mind this crimson embarrassment, instead keen on celebrating this, apparently, little victory she had achieved over her sibling. “You know what, Honored Princess, we have to do this more often! I mean, have you seen him?”

“Do… what exactly, though?” Twilight had to ask, since she found it harder and harder to understand what exactly was making Ivory Crescent so… jubilant.

“Embarrass him,” the mare claimed, looking up towards Ebony Crescent’s spire, as he had retreated inside to get himself properly presentable, now that his little ploy was up. “It is a powerful tool, ridicule. I find it that it has a strength to push many ponies back on the straight and narrow, as it is said in your tongue.”

Twilight blinked, confused for a second longer, though Ivory Crescent’s intention seemed a little apparent. Still, there was a question to present, if only to find some point of reference among these peculiar circumstances. “You… uhm… I take it that you disapprove of your brother’s ways?”

“Yes, I do. True, our Family has a specific approach and... distance to certain matters,” the noblemare pointed out, her gesture encompassing the many, and suggestive, sculptures all over the courtyard, “but a healthy one. Not everything that my dumb brother does is healthy.”

Twilight didn’t focus on the insult, having something else to say, instead. “I am aware that, well, Noctraliya has a very strict approach to some matters, especially if ponies could be… unreasonable and careless.”

“Oh, no, he’s actually very reasonable and careful there,” the Countess admitted, rolling her pear eyes in the same way that her uncle and brother did. “The problem is that his proving to be ‘reasonable and careful’ a little too often for some tastes, I would say.”

That… was a telling statement, indeed, though Twilight didn’t know if she felt actually capable of having such a conversation. She had her own opinions on the topic, though she wasn’t going to particularly care for anypony else’s… uhm…

Ugh, even thinking about the matter was making her unpleasantly warm on the face. Not to mention that, after what she had felt in the Gallery, there was a surge of confusing thoughts resurfacing in her, clashing against well-established concepts, like reason and prudence.

And, after that last day of tossing, turning and stomping around the chamber, Twilight really didn’t want to dwell on anything of the sort.

She spared a glance at her two, other companions, especially at Midnight Wind, though both the batponies were back to their regular expressions. She had spotted, however, that their gazes followed the two, leaving guards with great caution and interest. It wasn’t surprising in the slightest, but there was more to those stares than just curiosity.

Ivory Crescent’s voice once again caught Twilight’s attention. “I think I will actually write something about this very moment, I’m feeling inspired! Maybe a little limerick, at least. Do you wish to be included?”

“Pardon?” Twilight asked, not really comprehending the proposition.

“Do you want to be a part of it? I can write of your exasperation and the shock at the sight!” the Countess explained with a wink. “Don’t worry, this will be for my own pleasure, if you are worried about being immortalized while abhorring promiscuity. I only aim to tactfully and tactically torment my brother, in the most loving way.”

“I… no, thank you,” was the only response Twilight could think of. She found no joy in such a pastime, and especially not after what she had just witnessed. It felt more to her like she was a part of a ploy she wanted to have nothing to do with, and she actually decided to make the Countess aware of it. “While I appreciate the meal, and I sincerely thank you for your company, I am a little less thrilled about everything else. I’d rather leave the topic behind me entirely, for the sake of my comfort, and wishing to have a pleasant night at the Mountain, Honored Countess.”

Ivory Crescent acknowledged her discontent, without a doubt, though not in a way that she had done so before, when she had learnt about Twilight’s bad day. Yes, there was still genuine, empathetic recognition, but something else also hid behind that pleasant expression and the warm gaze.

“Very well, I won’t push at all. I am more subtle than that, even if I tend to get a little excitable,” the Countess spoke, shrugging, then giving Twilight a small curtsy. “I, nevertheless, thank you for your attendance, I hope the meal was tasty. May your night be as nice as you want it to be. And, again, if you feel like talking at any point, my spire remains ever so open to you.” Twilight was about to reply, when another sentence left the other mare’s lips, whispered in that perfect volume that would leave it for two pair of ears only. “Be careful, that’s all I want you to be.”

Now that was nothing if not a warning. Subtle, quick and almost forgettable, especially as even Ivory Crescent looked like she wasn’t aware that she had uttered it, still with the same smile, and still having decided to leave. She only spared a moment to playfully curtsy once more, give the other two batponies a nod, then trotted away. Her absence was soon replaced by the arrival of the servants, cleaning up after the meal.

Twilight anticipated Ebony Crescent to arrive in a matter of a few minutes, which did give her an opportunity. One that she didn’t want to squander in any way, as she trotted closer to her entourage.

Her entourage which, out of respect and due to the newly harbored feelings, on both sides, tried to move away from her.

“Please, don’t,” Twilight let them know, hoping to speak quietly enough not to alert the courtiers to anything. She took a deep breath, then looked at Midnight Wind, trying to muster in herself just the right amount of conviction. “I’m sorry. For what I have said last day. Something came over me, and I didn’t think any of it through,” she declared, keeping in mind the volume, though not holding back her sincerity.

The stallion didn’t react in any particular way, his eyes meeting hers. There was sadness in them, and despite Twilight’s attempt, she couldn’t see any of those sparks she was so used to, or anything else that would signify... well, anything.

Nevertheless, she meant her words. She hoped that he accepted them.

Rowan Berry glanced at the two of them in curiosity, perhaps even one connected to the fact that the two of them had talked in the first place. However, the mare offered no commentary on that, lowering her gaze a moment later, in fear and shame.

Nothing about this situation was pleasant, though that was not Twilight’s fault, she knew. Things simply… weren’t currently working. Could they, ever again? She didn’t know. She was used to the hope that everything could work out in life, but... right now the hope seemed minuscule indeed, regardless of the smoldering of it, one that she could feel persisting in her chest.

The sounds of hooves interrupted her ruminations, as the speed was different from the shuffling of servants and courtiers. Those were the steps of a stallion who was both reluctant to appear and pressing on through sheer resolve, to be a host again.

Ebony Crescent, for it was indeed him, returned at that point, and he was looking far, far more seemly and proper. He chose a particularly somber, darker gown, cut in a much more conservative fashion than Twilight had so far seen in the Mountain of Crescent. Was this a way of balancing what had happened? It wasn’t the worst of choices, quite the opposite, giving the stallion a stoic aspect, even if hardly making anypony forget the most recent blunder.

The Count Brother was aware of that, though he tried to act natural, regardless. “A thousand pardons for being late, and for the... upsetting situation, as I would put it. It wasn’t my choice to make anypony uncomfortable, and I am dreadfully sorry.”

He, allegedly, meant it, at least he spoke it with some measure of honesty, as Twilight would judge. And he also addressed everypony with those apologies, not only her, which was a rather responsible and polite thing to do.

“Good night to you once more, Ebony Crescent,” Twilight greeted him, giving him the once-over. “I must say, you look much better now.”

She didn’t even mean that sentence as a tease towards the stallion, though he looked like he definitely recognized that it could have been the case. “Well... Yes, I admit. It’s been... quite a chaotic evening so far, and, ah... Yes.”

His tone almost made Twilight’s lips twitch. She wasn’t, however, planning on ridiculing him quite in the same way as his sister had done, and was planning on doing further, surely.

“Ebony Crescent, I wish to ask, and I would like to receive an honest, transparent answer, if I might - does what happened ruin the entire night in your mind?” she asked, instead, and that too wasn’t a loaded question, simply a polite one, remembering his stress from yesternight.

“I... won’t allow it to, with all of my abilities,” Ebony Crescent, nevertheless, responded, and it looked like he already had something in mind, actually. “Could we proceed, then? I, too, want to create some distance from… the mistake.”

“Lead the way, please,” Twilight encouraged him.

She was soon trotting by the Count Brother calmly, as he didn’t choose a fast pace anyway. Whatever his idea was, it certainly was taking them away from the palace, and onto what turned out to be a little, elegantly paved and prettied route, going around the residence proper. It served as a form of boundary, yes, but was also a representative alley. The delicate, light colonnade which was placed on both sides of the road created an idea of privacy and sophistication about it, and the pathway offered relative solitude, at least from the traffic of locals, as it didn’t seem to be popularly used.

Something about the scenario felt a little off-putting for Twilight, though her and Ebony Crescent were still quite visible from the palace itself, considering the grand, arched windows facing this way. The Count Brother didn’t seem worried about any onlookers, though he seemingly had eavesdropping in mind, as his tone was rather mindful when he spoke again.

“I... want to profusely apologize, Honored Princess. It was unbecoming of me to make you wait, and... well, the circumstances of that must have also left quite the stain on your image of me. I won’t pretend that nothing happened, it would self-delusional. And I, honestly, prefer for you to see me as... passionate, rather than foolish, attempting to deny something strenuously and fruitlessly.”

Twilight spared a glance at her entourage, but they were still keeping their distance, and an eye on her companion. She then decided to reply in the only way she could think of and muster. “I won’t say that... well, it is the sort of topic that I am comfortable with. I do not want to sound judgmental, but...”

“But you can, I completely acknowledge that,” Ebony Crescent relented outright, sounding like he was throwing himself at her mercy without hesitation. “I know that Equestria also has its traditional ways, I imagine that you are preferring those, and that I have went quite far away from those.”

“I am of the more... conventional preferences and approach, yes,” Twilight admitted, though she had no idea why she was the one feeling abashed by revealing it, all things considered. “That being said, even as a Princess, I am not one to enforce anything in matters like... that. It’s just that, well, as long as things are kept private...”

“Well, this wasn’t anything like that... thanks, in no small part, to my sister,” the Count Brother begrudgingly admitted, and a bitter note in his tone suggested that he wasn’t planning on overlooking the fact. “I’m dreadfully sorry, for I must have offended your sensibility in a mighty way.”

“I think I’ll manage,” she told him, trying to stop her mounting curiosity. Actually, trying to stop the blatant prying and failing miserably at it. “So... those were your personal guards, as I could see.”

“Yes, they were. Well, actually,” Ebony Crescent immediately wanted to explain his answer a bit more, “wartowneci, the sentinels, are considered to be a Lord’s bodyguard unit, though they can be delegated to watch over the closest family of the haspadr. I... do find myself referring to those two as ‘mine’, because... well.”

“Well,” Twilight parroted him, and the Count Brother recognized what she meant by that.

“Not to play the guessing game, Twilight Sparkle, for I see no point in it – Ruby Seam and Harebell I do like the most out of my uncle’s unit. They are diligent, loyal, easy on the eyes, and we have reached a genuine friendship very quickly. They care for me, and I can always count on them… and I don’t mean any of what I have just said in a carnal way,” he explained, his last remark again making Twilight warmer on the muzzle. “When I am, however, feeling a certain... mood, then I am not against sharing my time with them ‘in the alcove’.”

“I... alright, I understand. I take it, though, that your sister is not—”

“My dear sister, aside from being the annoying sibling she has the right to be, has certain opinions about me that she holds, unfortunately and without foundation,” Ebony Crescent strenuously claimed. “Yes, I find myself a passionate, rather romantic individual, but I am not some flippant…!” He shook his head, stopping himself from saying something unpleasant and getting worked up more. “I beg your pardon, once more. It is just that… I do respect tradition, in the sense that I am utilizing proper care, and I realize that what I am doing is undesirable. I’m not tempting anypony else to disregard those matters, I don’t seek to propagate that among others. And I never, never, deceive anypony.”

Twilight believed she understood what he meant, not that she would agree with the Count Brother’s stance. Still, a part of her respected that he had certain boundaries. And, was it her, or was he making it additionally transparent that he was not suffering from this strange ailment of wild abandon, the one that he had told her the Crescents were prone to?

However, he was definitely admitting to being at least a little hedonistic, though showed particular conviction when he spoke again. “I am myself. I especially do not feign affection, neither am I cynical about love. In the face of all the… aridity and disenchantment around us, it is as perennial as the grass.”

“Beautiful words, Ebony Crescent. I feel that you mean them,” Twilight praised him, which caused a little smirk to come from the stallion, which was a welcome sight after all the vicissitudes of the evening. “I take it that your guards are more than alright with the arrangement, then?”

The stallion gave her a glance, trying not to make it sound like he got worried again about her opinion, and somewhat failing. “This isn’t a form of a power play, or currying favors, or anything of the sort, no. I enjoy their company, whether it is in a formal setting or an intimate one. They also… help me through difficult times.” He paused there, and his stare lingered on Twilight for a moment longer, almost to the point that she commented on how intense it was getting. However, he finally continued, his voice turning a little more delicate and decidedly more respectful. “Speaking of which, and hoping that you will agree to the choice, I… would like for us to visit our shrine, if that’s at all possible. As part of the sightseeing and spiritual cleansing, should I say.”

“Oh? Well, naturally, that’s more than fine with me,” Twilight replied, giving Ebony Crescent a smile, somewhat glad they could abandon the previous topic. “I was eager to ask about it at some point, actually. I made a note that the way in which the Families embellish and organize their holy places is a wonderful example of your cultural differences. The respective architectural styles, with each of the Mountains’ preferences, traits, with it all being exposed in the herami… Those offer a wonderful insight into Noctraliya’s intricate traditions,” she explained.

Earning for herself a most wide smile in return, as it happened. “Has anypony ever told you that you are even more charming when your academic side is showing?” the Count Brother asked her, causing another flush to manifest on her muzzle.

“Well… maybe?”

The stallion only shook his head. “I swear, they certainly weren’t appreciating it like I am doing right now.”

That was quite the statement from the Count Brother, especially after what he had just been talking about.

And so Twilight found herself on the back hoof a little bit. It was obvious that Ebony Crescent managed to again gather his confidence in record time, even if he definitely meant all of his apologies about making a specific, bad impression. Was he… Was he bluffing that well, or was there something else giving him such a boost of poise? Something far more serious behind that very last comment?

Twilight wasn’t blind, deaf or ignorant. She had hope that he had meant the part about being truthful and open about having a certain, clear approach to the matter of ‘relations’, and not seeking to deceive. For she hoped that she could make matters transparent soon enough, as she definitely wasn’t looking for a fling. Even considering that was making her feel both uncomfortable and… troubled, in that rather personal way. These sensations were actually the more concerning for her after that moment of weakness in the Gallery. Could she actually see the Count Brother in that way?

Well, she wasn’t planning on doing anything with that attraction!

… right?

Twilight felt doubly concerned, upset even, that she couldn’t respond to that, inner question with full, unequivocal belief. It’s not like she didn’t have enough troubles with her emotions as they currently were. She needed to do something about it, perhaps tonight still. First, however, she had sightseeing to do, and she welcomed the distraction for the time being.

As it turned out, the path which Ebony Crescent had chosen was actually the shortest route to the local herame. It made sense that the palace had an almost direct access to the shrine, though, at first glance, Twilight wasn’t certain if the whole cavern didn’t have that privilege.

Among the lightness and openness of Crescent’s architecture, between the arches, the columns and the gardens made of stone, the site devoted to the Goddess presented itself as the most ephemeral and the most delicate, overtaking, in this aspect, even the Lord’s own palace. It was quite difficult to try and grasp the herame’s actual size, as the outer walls were like a subtle weave of marble and granite, providing quite the open access to the holy space.

It was a most intricate design, like a tangle of vines and wispy clouds made of stone. It was as if the divine presence of the Goddess, arriving at the shrine through supplications and the silver light of the Moon above, was being allowed to spread, emanate from the place of worship and inspire everypony around without much of a boundary.

Light was, as it happened, the most prevalent manifestation of that supernatural guidance. As Twilight remembered, the access of moonlight to a herame was vital for the sake of creating the right, blessed atmosphere and, more importantly, it was crucial for a number of rites. The Crescent Family saw that as critical, too, but the former application seemed almost overshadowing the latter, however ironic that could sound.

For a brief moment, Twilight was nearly convinced that she had witnessed another Equestrian pony, of a familiar color, among the shrine’s columns, but it was a trick of the light, indeed. And mirrors, many, many mirrors, hanging from various places around the herame, held in the hooves of various sculptures emerging from the pillars. These elegant servants of the Immaculate Moon herself, done in marble and ever-vigilant, were searching for the bounty of illumination from the tunnels above and gladly sharing it forward with everypony inside. The whole shrine was filled with glints, glitters, gleams and glimmers, as if single strands of moonlight danced through the space around, creating a fantastical, whimsical theater that nopony could ignore.

To be perfectly honest, Twilight found it a little distracting, though she imagined it was simply the initial shock of seeing such an overabundance of lights and flickers all around. It created this peculiar, silver aura about the shrine, one that was to signify the Goddess’ closeness. And, perhaps, her nature in the Crescent’s eyes, a guiding, if lively force, hard to grasp but definitely there, awakening one’s senses and inspiration.

“I see that you are a little overwhelmed with the design, Twilight Sparkle” Ebony Crescent whispered when they trotted deeper into the place, between the soft, prayer cushions, each embellished like a tapestry in its own right. ”I don’t blame you.”

“I wasn’t expecting this place to be so… bright. It is—Is this not upsetting your sight?” Twilight asked, almost catching herself on revealing the enchantment on her own eyes.

The Count Brother only smiled. “Almost, to be honest. However, first of all, it has been properly adjusted ages ago, so that nopony is hurt and the place can look as resplendent as it can. Even the priests, spending all their time around here, are safe. Then again, they should be. For they bask in the light of the Mother, that is not something that should bring hurt in any way,” he claimed, and it was hard to tell whether he strongly believed in that, or simply was making a statement out of religious propriety. “I take that, behind all the brightness, out shrine is already telling you something about us? Or are we simply ‘overbearing’, maybe?”

“No, actually,” Twilight admitted quietly, much to the stallion’s joy. “There is forethought and beauty behind that.” She looked about some more, taking in the decor, trying to catch all the details that she could draw inspiration from. “This is almost… This is an atrium of Silverheaven, if I could make such a comparison. The approach to the Gallery was one thing, it was one’s, individual pathway towards the heavens. This… This works in a different way, this is a sanctified route, open to everypony pious and seeking guidance of the Goddess. It brings with itself… a feeling. Of… being close. Being right next to… something far more brilliant and… and otherworldly.”

“Oh! What a wonderful assessment!” Ebony Crescent praised Twilight, though she didn’t speak metaphorically, not solely.

Something was here.

Something was happening, though she couldn’t understand what. Was it the growing proximity to the altar, and the silver discus that… that shone with that bright, argent light, which seemed almost… hypnotizing?

Twilight blinked, as she found it suddenly hard to look away from the symbol, as if something was pulling her through it. Those strands of light above it, reaching towards it to provide the argent shine, looked almost like… a web. Like strings of silver material actually leading up from the holy symbol, vanishing from sight somewhere above, for Twilight couldn’t keep her attention on them for long.

Something felt wrong and right at the same time. Whatever it was, she felt that something began gripping her chest, like a sudden pull, forcing her down, below, underneath, and she had no idea where it was coming from.

She shook her head, almost missing Ebony Crescent’s further words. “Actually, the idea behind the mirrors came through with haspadr Lum—hello?”

“I’m so sorry, something—”

She was initially convinced that the Count Brother meant to gather her attention with the expression, but it turned out to be a more general reaction to something he had spotted, something that stole her own focus a moment later, too.

Normally, it wouldn’t be a surprising sight, witnessing a member of the priesthood in a shrine. However, that particular time, Twilight spotted not a humble arcemandr, or even a dignified antas, but an effit or effite – one of the seers. She realized that she had her first chance of seeing one of the members of that esteemed role with her own eyes, and it was a sight to behold, indeed.

As befitted a soothsayer, as Twilight had imagined them, their robes were long, flowing and multilayered, covering most of the pony itself, enough to hide almost everything but the color of their mane and tails. The dark material they had on, clearly influenced by the Crescents attention to style and quality, still appeared heavy, foreboding in its volume, especially since a thick veil was covering their muzzles in entirety. It all made the seer look like a spirit, almost, a dark presence floating around haphazardly, following old memories and remnants of life, desperately hoping for somepony to understand their plights. It was, perhaps, an unkind comparison, but Twilight couldn’t quite shake it off her mind.

The only brighter detail of the otherwise grim wear of the seer was the sign of the Immaculate Moon resting on the front of their veil, a discus made of silver strands, embroidered right on the level of the pony’s eyes.

Twilight would ponder for a moment longer on the significance of that symbolism, but what was happening with the soothsayer was far more gripping than even that detail. Followed by a number of antasi who were cautious and ready to provide any assistance, and yet gave the proper space to their charge, the prophet waddled about the shrine. They looked as if confused, unaware of their surroundings, almost tripping over one of the closest prayer pillows. Were they receiving a vision? There was a certain, erratic quality to their movements, though… weren’t they supposed to be usually confined to their sanctums while embracing their foresight? Just like the one in the Mountain of Fang?

That was the place that allowed them to see, through the arcane currents, though they didn’t know the magical mechanics of that phenomenon. Twilight, aside from that strange sensation crawling against her skin, couldn’t feel nor see a surge of raw power. So why was this, particular seer—

She didn’t finish the thought, as the prophet’s legs wobbled further, making them nearly fall… and at the same time, Twilight felt that pull in her chest, that sudden weight, multiplying tenfold. Her forelegs almost folded right underneath her, and before she could steady herself, she already heard hoofsteps closing in.

“Hwalba knaze?” came Rowan Berry’s question, as she and Midnight Wind were almost immediately by her, with Ebony Crescent also closing in, glancing in between her and the seer, most perturbed. “Is something wrong?”

“I… I don’t know, I feel—”

“Tue!”

A scream, a euphoric shout broke the pious silence of the herame, as the soothsayer’s voice, a shrilling male tone, filled everypony’s ears.

Twilight looked up the moment she regained balance, and saw the prophet pointing at her. There was fervor in the gesture, though not accusation, no, more like utter and unbreakable focus. Despite the veil and the robes, she had a strange feeling that his gaze was meeting hers, and that his legs were shaking in sheer excitement.

“Tue! Tue simte to!”

It wasn’t a question, she knew that much. And she had a pretty good feeling of how she would respond, even before Ebony Crescent tried to translate for her.

“The effit is saying that y—”

“Tac. Iae simte to,” Twilight replied to the seer, guessing that the verb must have meant ‘feeling’ or ‘experiencing’ something. “Kwo bid to, hwalbu effit?” she asked, hoping she was asking clearly, and that she wasn’t making a mistake doing so.

“Uaia Mate!” the priest exclaimed, in a rapturous shout which seemed to echo much more than even the hallowed space was allowing it to, especially since all of the priests and everypony else present stirred at the words. “Gdye bide Tue, Mate?! Ze kwi dicte Tue?!”

Twilight could have been mistaken, but the seer was clearly asking to whom was the Immaculate Moon speaking. Was he considering that… that Twilight could be, once again, the mouthpiece of the Goddess, like back at the Mountain of Fang? But how would that be possible without—?

Another pull happened. Another weight was added to Twilight’s shoulders, and the sensation almost made her fall, while the seer crashed onto the ground as if physically struck. He scrambled up, with unearthly agility, in readiness for more signs, while the ponies around Twilight rushed to help her up, trying to steady her.

It was meant to be a losing fight.

Twilight couldn’t quite describe what occurred but a moment later. It was as if… as if there was a second, a blink, a heartbeat of bliss, pure bliss. A tick of utter calm and relaxation, of the pressure going away entirely…

And then came the strike, the greatest one yet.

Burden. Responsibility. A tragic past. Worries. Doubts. The judging stares. Fears. Anxieties. The inadequacy. The failure.

Everything.

It was as if… as if…

At first, Twilight couldn’t even find a comparison for this overabundance of feelings and sensations, the assault which sent her to the ground.

Somepony had just piled the culpability for everypony she knew right onto her mind, right across her back. It was crushing, it was terrifying to the core, as she suddenly became burdened with overseeing… everything! Everything at once! The only image that came to Twilight’s mind was one of the entirety of Equestria suddenly ceasing to work, out of nowhere, leaving her as the one and only pony responsible for keeping it moving on, left on her lonesome to undertake this task.

Did… Did this fate come for her, specifically? Or… or was something, somepony, sharing this sudden trial with her…?

Twilight wondered if the shout she could hear was her own, or was that just her imagination. Regardless, the terrible weight persisted, crushed her spirit, mangled her hope, pressed down on her more and more. For a few, excruciating seconds, Twilight could know nothing else but that sensation, being lost and locked underneath this burden, one which was threatening her very being…!

Yet… it finally began lifting. Slowly, ever so slowly, the tribulation was being replaced by another sensation.

It was… otherworldly. It was as if witnessing a pony who had just crumbled under their task taking a deep breath, steeling themselves, and then diligently and heroically rising up again, to meet the challenge. Even with this dreadful weight upon them, they persisted, knowing they had a role to play, their part to do. That there was an ancient, sacred task to undertake, because…

… because somepony had to do it.

As soon as Twilight could formulate the thought, everything went away and returned to how it had been. As if nothing ever occurred.

She blinked, finding herself on the herame’s floor, looking up at her companions… who also appeared like they had had to steady themselves a second before.

“What… what happened?” she asked, hoping for somepony to explain what had transpired, though everypony she locked her gaze with was wide-eyed and aghast.

Midnight Wind, Rowan Berry, Ebony Crescent, even the priests of the herame looked about in shock, as this sensation must have travelled through the sacred space like a pulse, like the sign from a stone thrown into a mountain lake.

The only pony to stand tall already was the effit, approaching the altar in a rush. He slammed down into prayer position right before it, lifting his forelegs to the moonlight discus, his voice filled with exhilaration that had a lot in common with insanity.

“Tac! Tac, tac, tac, tac!” he screamed, filling everypony around with pious fear. “Uaia Mate!”

Even among the lit interior of the shrine, and against the dark hues of his robes, his silhouette seemed preternaturally bright, bathed in moonlight and grace.

Twilight shook her head. Had that been the Goddess…? Had it been Her presence?

But… wasn’t she…?

Twilight didn’t know if she wanted to ask. She just knew that, after that moment of utter fear and crushing responsibility, the feeling in her chest returned, reinvigorated and intensified.

And, at the effit calling for the Immaculate Moon, the warmth which Twilight had grown accustomed to suddenly felt like a fireplace that burned with renewed flame, once again.

Chapter LXXXV – Points of View

Twilight’s visits to the various shrines of Noctraliya had always brought with themselves something… otherworldly, one way or another. This time around, however, the experience that she had endured was actually a shared incident, rather than an intense, personal episode.

Her entire group was dealing with the aftermath of that sudden moment of… something. Nopony could answer the obvious question as to what had occurred, but also nopony was keen on dismissing it. Enough said that Ebony Crescent, as the host, having already endured a rather embarrassing moment for himself that very night, was taking the situation the hardest, pacing around and fighting his unfortunate weakness. He, actually, kept to the side for a moment, allowing Rowan Berry to make doubly sure that Twilight was alright.

“No worrying signs of any sort. Your gaze is clear, the pupils are receptive, hwalba knaze. Your ears also react to stimuli,” the healer deemed, and it was clear from the note in her voice that she was comparing Twilight’s current state with that previous, worrying bout of catatonia. “You say that you feel nothing, physically? We’ve seen you strike the ground like after a potent hit.”

“Not on my back, at least, no. My legs remember the fall,” Twilight admitted, “though it’s just like dropping prone quickly, there’s nothing... ‘strange’ there, I don’t think.”

“Well, something strange was there,” Midnight Wind commented, continuing to look about and checking the perimeter, as if he was now expecting something regular and palpable to appear and threaten Twilight some more.

They had opted to walk out of the shrine, though remained by the main entrance in, one marked by a slightly larger opening, appearing in between beautiful columns carved as two trees leaning into each other’s embraces, like long lost lovers. As far as all of them could tell at this point, nopony on the outside of the herame had felt anything at all, though one of the local arcemandri remained relatively close to the group and the way in, looking about for witnesses to the phenomenon.

However, the only pony acting more out of the ordinary was nopony else but the Count Brother, trying to fight the losing battle against an onslaught of sweat. “This... This is unprecedented, has this ever happened before? Why now? What’s going on?” he was asking questions of the air around him, though he might have as well had the Goddess in mind. “We’re not effiti, how could we feel this? Any of this?!”

“What did you feel, actually?” Twilight asked of all the batponies, and Midnight Wind offered his response first, wishing for it to be a joint one, at least to a degree.

“Well, after you nearly fell the first time, we gathered about you, not knowing what was happening, Honored Princess. Although, I was paying attention to the effit as well. I spotted that there was a... similarity,” he explained, trying to express a lot in that one word. “And, a moment later, there was like... a pull. Not too strong, not crushing, nor forcing us to the ground, like it did to you and the aksiosan. I think one of my legs have bent, but that was it. Though, there was no physical reason for it, it just happened.”

“Same here, actually,” Rowan Berry concurred, finishing her medical observations now that everything appeared to be, again, in order. “This wasn’t a muscle spasm, or anything of the sort, it was more like...”

“Weight,” Twilight suggested, and the healer nodded.

“Yes. Like something being put on one’s hunches without a warning, literally.”

“And metaphorically, and in any other way one could name it – but what was that?” Ebony Crescent’s question resounded and was marred with anxiety. He swiped his forehead once more, though that only the coat on it more glued. “What does this mean? What does any of this mean?!”

Twilight wanted to reply to that, though she initially had no idea what she wanted to say, and if she even held a shred of an explanation, but Midnight Wind turned out to be much, much faster than her.

And much more stern. “Breathe, Ebony Crescent. This is extraordinary, without a doubt, but nothing to get worked up about.”

“But why? And now? And why did we—?”

The warrior took a step to the Count Brother, giving him a straight, firm look. “Calm. Down,” he pretty much ordered, in a strong voice.

And, of all the things, it managed to work. For the most part, at least. Ebony Crescent didn’t magically stop sweating profusely, but when he met Midnight Wind’s gaze, he must have recognized something from it. Or he simply accepted the truth of the matter that allowing unease to mount uncontrollably wouldn’t add anything productive to the situation. He gave the other stallion a small nod of recognition, taking a deep breath and sitting down, focusing instead on trying to save the collar of his gown from being utterly ruined by his nerves, manifesting in water.

Midnight Wind looked content with that reaction, turning his attention back to Twilight and Rowan Berry. “Are you sure that everything’s fine?” he asked of the latter.

“On my end, I can see nothing peculiar about the hwalba knaze,” the mare judged, which did bring some relief to Twilight.

“Benu,” Midnight Wind deemed with the firmness of a senior, almost. Twilight, truth be told, felt quite amazed at how unshakable he now looked, even when faced with this, extraordinary situation. “Honored Princess, it might be prudent to remain by the shrine for a moment. I believe that the antasi might have some questions for you.”

“Yes, that seems wise,” Twilight agreed, and as much as her feelings made interacting with the stallion complicated, she saw the logic in his suggestion, and decided to follow it.

Not to mention that, right after that impulse which had tried to send everypony down to the ground, and the pious, rapturous screams of the soothsayer, she had seen the local priesthood practically swarm the seer, asking questions and trying to interpret every little twitch and every word he had uttered. It wouldn’t be surprising at all if the antasi would want to turn their attention to her, at least to some degree. After all, her reactions seemed stronger than those of other ponies, and strangely in harmony with the effit’s.

The problem lay with Twilight not really having an answer to any possible inquiries. Yes, she was aware of the strange phenomena which had a tendency to happen around her for some time now. She even recognized that she had had moments of, well, curious recollections, as she had suddenly remembered some peculiar scraps of situations that hadn’t happened. But when it came to an actual explanation? Now that was as much of a mystery to her as it was to anypony else.

Perhaps bar one entity.

And Twilight had that strange feeling that the burden which she had felt, that crushing responsibility which had suddenly arrived and then had disappeared quite as rapidly, had been shared with her by a truly extramundane force. That she had been allowed to experience a portion of what the real weight was, while the other present, bar the effit, had been granted but a minuscule taste.

But who had sent that feeling? Was it actually the Goddess, the Immaculate Moon? But… But Princess Luna was supposed to be her, right? So… Had something happened in Equestria, something that had resonated so strongly that it made even Twilight react? But that must have meant something absolutely terrible…

Out of the blue, Twilight’s thoughts returned to the dreadful topic that Count Mistlock had shared with her, but she abandoned that notion right away. That would be unthinkable, even by the preternatural standards.

But, if it hadn’t been Princess Luna’s doing and there was a… divine distinction, and, honestly speaking, one which had been becoming more and more prevalent as time had gone by during Twilight’s mission… If there actually were to be a true gap between the alicorn whom Twilight knew, and the concept of the batpony deity, an idea and a presence which had been manifesting itself as something far more over the course of this quest, not as but a religious supposition…

Well, the scenarios that rapidly manifested in Twilight’s mind at the thought didn’t make her any less nervous.

However, there was another thing. The feeling in her chest, that most peculiar belief and expectation that things would turn out for the best, that hope which had been growing in her during the quest – it was not only still there. A few moments ago it had welled and soared, it had renewed itself even against the new worries and anxieties which were plaguing Twilight nowadays. She wasn’t cured of those, no, but she felt noticeably calmer about what she had to endure, as if the Goddess had given her the strength to persevere, to organize it all once more, in her heart and in her mind.

If it was, indeed, a deities influence, than Twilight had honest reasons to be thankful.

Speaking of the Immaculate Moon’s designs, it was at that moment that one of the local antasi appeared, indeed, trotting out of the herame at a practiced, dignified pace. The entire group gathered and stood next to each other, with Twilight and Ebony Crescent slightly ahead, as the priest approached them and gave everypony a polite bow.

His mane was the color of daffodils covered in fresh rime, signifying his age and giving him a serious, experienced look. The significant crow’s feet about his fierce yellow, almost orange eyes were doing much the same work.

“Hwalba knaze Twilight Sparkle,” he began with a voice filled with pious dignity, addressing only her for now, “Neskaza Lunee... welae tueu noc illum. And may it be allowed for me to say, that She had done so, already. I am known as Carnelian, a humble servant of the Goddess.”

“I welae Neskaza Lunee… illum tuu noc tez, antas Carnelian,” Twilight greeted the priest, not surprised to hear him make that claim. “How might I help you?”

The stallion smiled a little, gesturing over the entirety of the group, his robes gracefully swaying about him as he did so. “Let me first say that my request comes from our entire congregation, gathered at this here herame, and is addressed to you all, dzieti,” he pointed out, his eyes stopping on Ebony Crescent for a moment longer. “Even to you, hwalbu hrabiy bratr, though I know you must be tired of my ramblings in particular at this point.”

The Count Brother, clearly feeling that he was receiving a couple of curious glances, rolled his eyes just a little and cleaned his neck a bit more, trying to remain presentable and dignified. “It is worth noting, that those usually aren’t about an extraordinary situation in the he—” he wanted to point out to the antas, but Carnelian shushed him with a swift gesture of his hoof.

“That… let us keep to ourselves for the time being, please,” the priest instructed.

“Very well,” Ebony Crescent agreed, still keen on clearing the air. “Regardless, while I am usually reluctant to pay much attention, I will this time, Karneol. For obvious reasons.”

“Benu, wald benu,” the other stallion replied, looking pleased. “It will not stop me from pointing out to you, hwalbu hrabiy bratr, that this is one of the few times I actually see you in the herame. It pleases me, nonetheless, though I wish that you would find your way here more often…”

The Count Brother didn’t respond to that, instead focusing on battling his sweat again. Twilight, in the meantime, grasped that Carnelian might have had a firmer and closer connection to the ruling ponies than most of the local priesthood. That was a tone of a fatherly rebuke, indeed, and she didn’t think other preachers would simply allow themselves that, especially taking into consideration the rather eccentric leadership of the Crescents.

The antas turned back to her, with a serious look, though a calm smile as well. “Honored Princess, we, the priests of the Neskaza Lunee… are, altogether, extremely happy with your presence at the shrine of the Goddess.” He lowered his voice, noticeably. “We have heard interesting things about you from our other brothers. About you bringing with yourself quite the happenings and, lo and behold…”

He didn’t finish, though he didn’t have to, considering what had occurred. Twilight felt it prudent to comment on it, too. “I am afraid that, despite these ‘happenings’ occurring, I cannot grant any insight into the nature of them, antas Carnelian. They remain a mystery to me, as well.”

“Ha, but I don’t expect you to grant us insight, hwalba knaze,” the priest immediately told her, not stopping his smile, even having it gain in strength a little. “As it happens, we are the ones that are blessed with understanding, and the drive to find answers! That’s our task, indeed. That and dropping the occasional reminders for ponies that need them,” Carnelian added, glancing Ebony Crescent’s way once more. “However, this is an extraordinary situation. One that requires the right approach, the blessed way forward.”

“Whatever do you mean, antas Carnelian?” Twilight asked, following her curiosity and wanting to show the readiness to address said situation, if at all she could.

The priest nodded, recognizing her willingness and accepting it with joy, his eyes shining with it. ”Our seeing bratr, may Bogine use him as She deems right, is still not finished with the vision. As it happens, I have been sent out to convey our stance to you, hwalba knaze, as we are the interpreters and servants of Neskaza Lunee… but I, too, will be required to provide aid in this endeavor. Our bratr is calling out more, speaking yet about matters that are too complex to grasp. Since this surge of divine inspiration seemed to affect both him and you, hwalba knaze, which is extraordinary and... well, I won’t lie, quite exciting,” the antas claimed, enthusiasm breaking through his stately role, “I wanted to announce us. Or, at least, myself. We will need to talk about what you have felt, seen, heard, anything that might be of use to us,” Carnelian explained, offering her another bow. “Might I be granted an audience in the near future, so that we might uncover the Will of the Bogine?”

It was quite the request, and Twilight, as unprepared as she still felt in such a role, was also quite pleased by this development. To think that there had been a time when she was expecting nothing more than ostracism and worried glances coming her way. And now one of the local priests was actively asking her permission to perform his duties, duties connected to one of the foundations of Noctraliya itself, the realm of the spiritual.

“Ze delec, antas Carnelian,” Twilight told the stallion, and not without a gentle smile of her own. “If I can perform this task, I shall.”

“I have a good feeling that you can,” the priest spoke, straightening up, and his mane shifted to cover half of his muzzle like a golden and silver curtain. “Call it a ‘hunch’, as you say in your tongue, but there is... something of a seer about you. Is it perceptiveness or something more, I don’t know, yet I can feel it.”

Twilight knew what it might have been, and was doubly surprised that Carnelian could tell. After all, she had already played the role of an effite, back at the Mountain of Fang. Had that been an information shared among the priesthood caste? She wouldn’t be able to tell, though she had a feeling, or a ‘hunch’, indeed, that it wasn’t. Which meant that the antas before her was showing great intuition, likely based on his talent and refined through his calling in the Goddess’ service... or perhaps, the insight granted to him was just another step in the grand scheme of a force which was hard to grasp?

Twilight gave the stallion another smile, nonetheless. “As long as I shall be at the Mountain, I don’t think it will be a problem at all,” she promised, giving Ebony Crescent a look to make sure he didn’t object in any way.

He didn’t seem to, at least, busy as he was with fighting his sweat, though he himself turned to Carnelian. “Could you promise me, however, Karneol, that you won’t bore my guest to death with one of the sermons you are so keen on giving?”

“Oh? Are they that tedious, you say, hrabiy bratr?” Carnelian replied, looking quite amused at the critique. “I thought that dropping in an occasional rhyme will please the divine anytime.”

Twilight wasn’t sure if that one was spontaneous or something that the antas had already used, enough said that the Count Brother looked like he was about to have a mild aneurysm.

Even Carnelian recognized that he might have went a little far, especially with how otherworldly serious the moment in the herame had been. He lifted his gaze to the ceiling and pointed with one of his hooves, as if acknowledging the Goddess’ attention and potential displeasure at him, then spoke once more.

“As I have said, then – I will seek a moment of your time, hwalba knaze, to gather some information that might be helpful to us, the interpreters of the signs from the Bogine.”

“I will gladly allow that to happen,” Twilight promised, so the antas nodded, smiled, bowed, all in a matter of a few seconds, then quickly turned and almost cantered back to the shrine.

Twilight heard a shuffling from behind the moment the priest was gone, and turned to spot that Midnight Wind loosened one of his straps by the cuirass, shaking his head. “Another night, another mystery…” he exclaimed, though it was hard to tell if it was meant to serve as a complaint or just him pointing out facts.

While she wasn’t entirely through with everything that had occurred, especially regarding secrets and mysteries, Twilight found in herself enough spirit to actually respond to those words. “We’re not having a good record, are we?” she asked, not meaning to sound criticizing, though she had a feeling that anything she would say could be interpreted like that by Midnight Wind.

“No, definitely not,” the stallion admitted, sighing. “Maybe there’s a lesson in this? Or maybe we’re just having very bad luck.”

“You would claim luck has anything to do with this, especially when the Goddess is involved?” Rowan Berry asked of him, but his gaze alone was enough to silence her.

Twilight bit her lower lip, in thought. Nothing seemed to have moved forward, or past certain matters, for the last few nights.

Ebony Crescent, in the meantime, somewhat making it through another assault of his ailment and not ending up looking like he had decided to take a spontaneous bath, hid away his hoofkerchief and restored his collar. He took a deep breath.

“I, for once, am quite bemused by all of this. I, simultaneously, feel rather disheartened and inspired. A sign from the Bogine, especially one so close, should be a source of joy. But... I think I’ve had enough of excitement for one night, if my humble opinion could be taken into consideration, so I’m not sure I can be all... ‘happy-go-lucky’ about everything.”

Twilight wasn’t going to object there. Thankfully, the new flame in her chest was pushing her to try and find the positive side even in these, extraordinary circumstances. “I’m not against taking things much slower right now. I doubt that Carnelian meant a meeting with me tonight, exactly, so I think we could have ourselves some leisure.”

That, at least, caused the Count Brother to smirk. “Now that is a word I do enjoy…” He pondered for a moment, rubbing his chin. “I’m thinking of a place that could be a little remote, and definitely calmer than the rest of the Mountain, but still offering some measure of excitement or sating the imagination.” Whatever he had in mind came to him quickly, and he stomped down with gusto at the thought. “Ha, of course! Please, this way!”

Well, Twilight was rather pleased to see him excited about... whatever his idea was. Mostly because, well, the night had gone rather erratically so far, and if Ebony Crescent retained some good humor, perhaps not all was lost.

Not that she felt all that concerned for his mood, no, but she wanted for him to have a chance to be a host without something going terribly wrong out of a sudden. After all she could, at the very least, appreciate him wanting to accommodate her in the Mountain of Crescent, despite his ways and a disputable level of personal interest.

The Count Brother picked a more scenic route this time, heading through a side portion of the main cavern, which offered Twilight yet more breathtaking sights of the local architecture. She especially enjoyed one of the slim, narrow bridges they took at one point, suspended in a way to suggest that vines and branches had actively leaned down to support it, even if they were still fashioned but out of marble.

She imagined that similar scenery, though decidedly more treacherous, could be found in the dense rainforests south of Equestria. The climate there would, definitely, make Ebony Crescent’s look appear more corresponding. However, the stallion did his best to remain fit to be seen. He had a reason to cool down a little, too, as he explained when they were trotting off the ornate span.

“We won’t be venturing outside, but there is a place I had had in mind and thought would be ‘useful’. It might be a little chilly, actually, but we provide comfortable mantles for those preferring to stay a bit warmer!”

“Oh? Are we heading a little higher again, perhaps?” Twilight asked, but the stallion shook his head with a smile.

“No, not really, it’s not like the Gallery, not entirely at least. However, the place needs to have its temperature kept a little lower, indeed, to house the works of art inside,” he explained with a theatrically cryptic note to his voice.

“Now that is intriguing,” she told him, wishing to show her genuine curiosity and indulge his thespian approach a bit. “I... believe I might be able to tell what you have in mind, Ebony Crescent.”

The Count Brother gave her an almost taunting look, his gaze flickering at her using his name again. “Do you, now? I must get better at being unpredictable, then,” he joked, giving her a smile right after. “You are a very bright mare, Twilight Sparkle. It wouldn’t surprise me to hear that your logic is on point once again.”

“Please, Ebony Crescent, the praise is unnecessary.”

“On the contrary!” he protested, and fiercely. “You are here as a guest, Twilight Sparkle, a welcomed one, and a precious one. You should consider yourself both well-received and appreciated, I remind you,” he teasingly added.

The look he gave her as he said that unfortunately only added to Twilight’s mounting… concern. Well, perhaps that was a strong word, indeed, but the Count Brother’s interest in her was becoming more and more overt, blatant even. Also, something about that stare was peculiar, she deemed. Its focus was singular, and brought with itself warmth to her cheeks, yes, but also something almost like… an echo. It was a repetition of a sensation that Twilight couldn’t quite place at the moment, but felt was eerily familiar to her.

Had she... Had she ever received such a glance from Midnight Wind? Well, yes, many times, but this recognition was a bit too ‘recent’ for that comparison. Regardless, their destination turned out to be a lot closer than it would allow Twilight to approach the topic with Ebony Crescent. Not to mention that it would be something better discussed in private.

What greeted the group first was a small antechamber, a carved room with two sets of doors. It reminded Twilight of the time when Midnight Wind had taken her to the top of the Mountain of Midnight, to share a dance with her. The memory was still fresh in her mind, invoked by the feeling of cold air passing down by her hooves, and must have caused her to frown a little, since Ebony Crescent immediately wished to calm her down.

“Oh, do not worry if you are feeling the draft, we have protection from that.”

He, indeed, pointed at an elegant rack by the chamber’s wall. It was outfitted with woolen coverings, designed with far more attention to detail than a shared clothing would normally require, showcasing just one more facet of the Crescent’s approach to style and comfort. The Count Brother took for himself a piece with a hood, clearly wishing to cover his head and humid mane, while Twilight decided that it wouldn’t be necessary.

Before they could proceed, however, the stallion turned to the other two batponies, with a kind smile. “Too many ponies shouldn’t be allowed in at the same time, actually, so... if you two wouldn’t mind,” he spoke. He sounded polite, though clearly expectant of being allowed to, as before, enjoy the pastime with only Twilight as his company.

“Actually, I do mind.”

It was Midnight Wind who objected to the request, in a rather strong voice. It caused Ebony Crescent to grimace as he wanted to respond, but the warrior was simply not having it.

“An exception to our duties already happened once, per your request, Count Brother, but this would be the second time. I have to formally oppose the suggestion.”

Twilight gave the stallion a glance of mostly interest, even if there was slight irritation in her, persisting regardless of the time passing from their fateful conversation in the carriage. However, keeping in mind why Midnight Wind had appeared at her door so late ‘at day’, and the topic they had breached, well... She wasn’t surprised, at least, as to why he had spoken up.

Nor was Ebony Crescent, actually, though he trotted forth towards him with an almost derogatory roll of his eyes. “Oh for the love of... It’s a public gallery. And without anypony in it right now, considering the number of coats present tonight. Is such gallant protecting really necessary, ruining the Honored Princess’ time of leisure? She wished to have it, and clearly. Let her be a titillated guest, not a tailed diplomat.”

Midnight Wind didn’t reply, simply trotting over to grab for himself a coat that would fit over his armor, much to the Count Brother’s displeasure, shown by a squint of his eyes.

Twilight wondered if she needed to interfere in this situation after all. She was weighing her options, having in mind her own comfort and, indeed, the desire to take her mind away from certain topics, and her observations about Ebony Crescent and the approach he had with, well, her.

However, there was another pony about, one that decided to chime in and try to address the tension.

Rowan Berry, up until then standing further away, trotted forth and approached Midnight Wind from behind, hoping to get his attention. She managed to do so, though the stare he gave her when he realized she had come closer was anything but amicable.

“Kwo tu myisl hac zabraza?”she asked of him in Noctraliyar, causing the stallion to stop in place briefly.

Twilight wasn’t sure what the other mare meant, but the tone of conciliatory advice was blatant, even to her ears. She just wasn’t sure if Midnight Wind was interested in listening to it, considering the slight grimace the passed by his lips.

“Miwil kwand tue cure?” he asked in a lower volume, though one Twilight picked up on anyway.

“Iae cure i iae cure dosit,” she told him in reply, her hoof reaching for the side of the woolen covering.

Rowan Berry also whispered something more to him, something that was almost impossible to hear, though Twilight was certain that she caught onto some sort of a... ‘nye glupya’ expression or something, when the healer’s gaze briefly landed on her.

Whatever it was about Midnight Wind’s first reaction was to grit his teeth, though he managed to contain whatever outburst was coming. Perhaps for the sake of Ebony Crescent, who was watching the scene with much interest and at least a little bit of anxiety. One that evaporated almost instantly when Midnight Wind actually allowed Rowan Berry to take the clothing from him.

The warrior still turned to Twilight with a stern, firm voice. “Honored Princess, would it be your wish to be allowed privacy in the gallery, alongside the Count Brother?”

That question definitely cost him a lot, considering the bulging vein on his temple, visible due to the shorter coat. Twilight knew where it was all coming from, mindful of what the stallion had shared with her last day. She was also rather intrigued as to what Rowan Berry had decided to say to convince Midnight Wind to relent, but that was something to keep in mind for later.

“This won’t take long. You are free to wait, without a worry about fulfilling your duty properly, Nocferratan,” she spoke, trying to sound both official and attempt to calm the stallion down, however limited she was in her success.

There was one pony clearly happy with the choice, without a doubt, as Ebony Crescent’s voice resounded in the antechamber. “No worries for anypony, please! The Mountain of Crescent simply wishes to dazzle with its greatest achievements, so that the Honored Princess can spend some quality time in these caverns,” he stated in a conciliatory tone, looking straight at Midnight Wind, though the latter’s gaze was enough to cause a new droplet of sweat to run down the Count Brother’s temple. “Right! Right, right! Honored Princess, whenever you are ready?”

Twilight made sure that she was properly covered before gesturing to her host that she was, indeed, willing to visit the gallery before them. She spared another glance towards Midnight Wind and Rowan Berry, just in case, but could read little from their gazes.

At least she soon learned that her initial intuition about the place had been correct. And, yes, there was a reason to keep the temperature lower, much lower, for the sculptures inside were made out a little less lasting material than marble or granite. One that, as Twilight had already learned, was very useful to the noctrali, though the Crescent’s took their fascination with art and design even to something utilitarian and omnipresent among the frigid peaks of their country.

Honestly, she hadn’t ever had a chance to see a whole place devoted to ice sculpting before, down to the carved pillars and the arches above. The gallery wasn’t an enormous place, likely since it wouldn’t be the easiest thing to do, keeping it all at the right temperature to stop the artwork from melting, but it still housed quite numerous examples of creativity manifested in frost. Actually, the housed works were making Twilight feel a little... warm, instead. Aside from things like wondrous, faceted flowers, pretending to be made out of pure crystal, a vast selection of animals and wild beasts, captured in the moment of primal glory, and even miniature replicas of mountain peaks, clearly referencing Noctraliya’s landmarks, the gallery wasn’t shy of presenting sculptures of ponies in quite enticing poses, made the more ephemeral since crafted out of translucent ice, polished to perfection.

Ebony Crescent was appreciative of the entire place, yes, though he also didn’t hide that he was finding this sort of artwork to be particularly inspiring to him. “Hmmm... I haven’t visited here for some time, it looks like some new, splendid works were added! How exhilarating,” he praised the pieces, trotting over to one of them quite eagerly. “How do you find this one, Twilight Sparkle?”

She followed him, eyeing the image of a stallion and a mare, entwined in an aerial embrace. They were lifted up on a majestic wave that looked very much like it froze just as the pair made their way from underneath a lake’s surface. Their bodies were pressed against each other passionately, and Twilight had to admit that the artist had gone great lengths to show the work of pony musculature in motion, and to emphasize the emotions which were shown in the pair’s touches and their expressions.

“It is... quite an intense piece,” Twilight admitted after a moment of trying not to think of how the, seemingly, wet manes and coats, alongside the passion shown, were reminding her of that time at the hidden cavern. It was complicated for her to reach for that memory there and then. “I am amazed that, for all the prudence of your culture, such artwork even happens in the first place. I take it that some ponies around would consider it inappropriate?”

Ebony Crescent grinned widely. “Oh, it is definitely inappropriate by common standards... but it is also absolutely breathtaking, isn’t it?”

“Without a doubt,” she responded, her attention caught, once again, on the expressions of the stallion and the mare. The artist managed to catch unbridled passion between them, burning in their eyes even if those were as clear as ice. These stares were definitely not frigid. “So, you are suggesting that the artistic value allows one to overlook that the topic is quite taboo in your culture, Ebony Crescent?”

“I suggest,” the Count Brother told her, taking his place by her side, looking up at the sculpture, “that there are things in life that are boundlessly beautiful and, while they need to be shown the right respect, they also need to be properly recognized. And I also hold the belief that a job well-done should be appreciated even if it goes a little beyond the ‘norms’,” he explained, letting out a little chuckle. “I suppose that Equestrians would have less of a bias against such forms of expression?”

Twilight pondered for just a moment. “I could think of a couple of ponies that would still find this quite daring, but I think we are a bit more open in the matter, yes.”

Ebony Crescent nodded, his eyes wandering a little, admiring the rest of the works, or at least giving away that impression. “I... sometimes think that I would prefer Equestria to some degree, Twilight Sparkle,” he suddenly said, his tone imbued with wistful hope.

It did make Twilight tilt her head towards the Count Brother, and she met his pear, intense gaze. “Oh? Are you quite serious about that, Ebony Crescent?”

“The more I think about it, I believe... yes,” he revealed, turning her way and smiling. “Of course, my thoughts on the matter remain mine, and I want to believe I can share them without worries about them being propagated around?”

“You have my word,” she assured him, causing his joyous expression to beam further.

“There was never any doubt about that in me, but it is still great to hear you say that, Twilight Sparkle. Makes your worth double in my eyes yet,” he replied, nodding in respect. “I do understand my specific position in Noctraliya. I enjoy the benefits, but I also wouldn’t mind having a bit more... wiggle room, without certain ‘standards’ weighing me down. Honestly, I would be more than willing to embrace a new, diplomatic deal with your country, if you don’t mind me touching upon that topic when I promised you leisure.”

“If that helps you feel less guilty,” Twilight told him with a smile of her own, “it is a great relief and brings peace to me, knowing I could receive support in my endeavor, Ebony Crescent.”

The Count Brother gave her a little bow at that point, further showing his appreciation and deference. “Glad to be of service. And, I do mean my words. I don’t see anything wrong with dropping a positive word or two for my uncle’s ear. If only I would be rightly incited to do so.”

Twilight felt her lips twitching just a little.“ ‘Rightly incited’? What would you mean by that, Ebony Crescent?”

“Oh? Oh, no, nothing terrible. Maybe I just used an... imprecise expression,” the Count Brother explained, with a bashful chuckle which sounded almost theatrical. “I mean, I suppose some would say that I don’t need any additional motivation, Twilight Sparkle. I am already being shown the very best that Equestria has to offer,” he said, looking at her with a keen, piercing stare.

All of that definitely caused her cheeks to turn crimson red, and even the lower temperature of the gallery couldn’t help with that. True, Twilight managed to get herself under control relatively quickly, and... and she didn’t feel that strange need to kiss the stallion before her. But his intensity was putting her quite skillfully on the back hoof.

“You... You flatter me, Ebony Crescent, you’re being far too kind,” she finally told him, not that her protest was recognized.

“Nonsense. I say it as straightforward as I see it, Twilight Sparkle. Your mind is sharp, your features are wonderfully soft and pleasing to the eyes. You are beautiful, and I would be lying obscenily by declining that I find myself drawn to your grace and allure,” the stallion spoke, taking a half-step closer. “I sincerely hope you don’t mind me saying it all so openly. This night was... eventful, so far. I feel a little perturbed by it, truth be told. But one thing remains, and is clear to me – I have the rare opportunity to have a marvelously unique company, and I want you to be perfectly aware of that.”

Twilight wasn’t really sure how to address that sentence. She appreciated the warm words, even if they were making her feel unpleasantly abashed. She just... Well, she wouldn’t want to lead the Count Brother on in any way, as she necessarily wasn’t looking for anything like that from him, no.

“You are... extremely courteous, Ebony Crescent. A-and charming, without a doubt,” she began, hoping to withstand the stallion’s gaze as it was trying to push its way to all but the furthest corners of her being. “I wouldn’t want to... give you the wrong impression, n-not that I am not appreciating the attention. It’s just that—”

The Count Brother lifted his hoof, hoping to calm her down. “Please, feel not disconcerted nor troubled by what I have said. You are simply... inspiring, in more ways than one. An artist should let his muse know what he feels. But I would not want to pressure, no,” he explained, wearing a kind, delicate smile, even with his gaze retaining its acute quality. “I simply do not hide my intentions. Any interest I could receive from you I would cherish and treasure.”

“I... uhm...” Twilight tried to stammer her way through a response. Ebony Crescent wasn’t anywhere close to her to make her feel like he was invading her personal space, but his very presence was causing her to feel intimidated in a strange, almost enticing way. “I’m not... I mean, you are a v-very endearing stallion, I just... ah...”

The said stallion said nothing to that, at least at first. Instead, he took a whole step back, clearly sensing that he was making her uncomfortable.

Only after he made that obvious move did he speak up again. “No worries, and may this not afflict you. At all,” he told her in a silken tone which felt tantalizing by itself. “Simply remember how I feel, Twilight Sparkle. For I wouldn’t forgive myself if I didn’t make you aware just how desirable of a pony you are. I have a feeling that somepony of Divine Aspect might be seen as unapproachable even in Equestria... and I won’t even get into the details of such a situation from our perspective,” he commented, biting the side of his tongue at the thought. “But me? Ha, I am honored to see in you… a mare.”

Yes, Twilight had no intentions of giving Ebony Crescent false impressions, nor was she forgetting what she had learned about him just that evening, but... she couldn’t deny the obvious.

She couldn’t quite turn down how that sentence made her feel.

Luna found herself in a perplexing situation. She actually needed a few moments, a few breaths, perhaps happening both in here and back in the waking world, to figure out how to proceed.

She had just endured one of the greatest temptations she could remember, one that was comparable to the whispers of the Nightmare, though there was a slight difference between ‘insidious’ and ‘imperious’. And not only had she been subjected to this argent pull of mentalism, it had all happened in the very mind of her closest servant, her confidant… and her beloved. In the psyche of the grey unicorn, who had made his way into her heart without trickery other than the usual surprise of finding affection. But also one who had just attempted to take over her mind.

One that was, as of this moment, bent right to her hooves, his dark, shadowy manifestation following suit and without hesitation.

And, of all the ways Luna had expected to perceive him in her life, as a companion, a trusted ear and shoulder, an advisor, even a possible companion… No, she would have never imagined Moonwarden looking like this, bearing such incredible and crushing shame, left in this stance of utter and irrecovarable defeat.

The grey unicorn would never allow himself that, come to think of it. But this wasn’t an illusion, no. Yes, it was meant to be but a manifestation in his mind, and yet there he was, debasing himself before her as if he wanted to soon disappear completely, cease to be, not to scandalize her with remaining in her presence.

That thought scared her.

Luna might have had some reasons to want him before her like this, especially after what she had seen and endured just before, like all of those images of bound puppets of ponies. Still, she had come here to talk to him, to save him, not to seek his humiliation.

“Moonwarden…” she spoke, trying to make her voice dignified but soft, though even that caused the unicorn before her to shudder in fear. “Do you… Do you remember me now?” she inquired, invoking that hope once again, the one that had been squashed before, but was now rekindled.

Rekindled brightly, after the stallion’s reply, one shared by his shadow too. “Yes… Yes, I do, my… my lady,” they both answered, their tone shaking and almost mournful. “My lady…”

“Yes, it is m—”

“My lady, I… you should not be here, and…” Moonwarden tried to explain, though his emotions were making both of his voices uncertain and regretful. “I am sorry… I am so sorry…”

It maybe seemed like a naïve question to ask, but Luna decided to present it anyway. “What are you sorry for?”

The stallion’s grey stare finally became visible as he lifted his head a little. Though, at the same time, this gaze was utterly new to Luna. She had never seen Moonwarden fighting back tears, even if she could witness only one of his eyes. She didn’t think it possible, even.

“ ‘What for’…?” he asked in return, in utter disbelief. “My… my lady, if I can even call you that anymore, I have attacked you. I have utilized my most nefarious spell, to try and entrap your mind, and you are asking me the reason for my… my shame?”

There was almost an accusation in that question, though Luna understood where it was coming from. She wondered what to do, how to say things rattling about in her head. She ultimately decided that there would be nothing productive coming from this discussion with the unicorn looking like he was on the brink of a breakdown, however deserved.

“Calm, Moonwarden, please. You didn’t know who I was, and—”

“Stop it.”

The voice of his shadow was firm, cutting, merciless. It took her by surprise, utterly, as it immediately ruined her entire approach.

Moonwarden offered her further explanation as to why she faced such an order. “Does it matter that I did not recall you? Do not try and explain me before myself, my lady. I am perfectly aware of what happened, painfully so!” he shouted, pushing one of his hooves against his chest. “Yes, my perception was flawed, for my memories were… someplace else, though I cannot name it, but that is no excuse. Not…” he paused briefly, his bottom lip quivering in sheer fervor of his feelings. “Not when I have decided to go after you and after your mind, something I have told myself, promised myself, solemnly, would never happen.”

“Why?”

Luna asked the provocative question with full intent. She wanted to know what Moonwarden’s very mind had to say about that exception, now that the ‘context’ had returned. The unicorn’s form had claimed that everypony was a target, everypony was a potential victim of his schemes, and there would have to be extraordinary circumstances otherwise. If that was really a promise that the unicorn had made before himself, it had to have a foundation, and a strong one.

She had to learn of it. But would he reveal it before her willingly?

“What does it matter?!” the shadow hissed at her, instead, in indignation over the fact that she would even pursue reasoning in the face of this situation.

Moonwarden concurred with his dark emanation. “The ‘why’ is less important, this… My lady…” He looked up at her again, but his grey gaze escaped to the side soon after. “My lady, you must have realized at some point during my service, I hope pretty early on, that I am an exceedingly dangerous pony.”

“I have,” Luna admitted. Anypony capable enough of reaching her chambers undetected she would have already deemed that, and after all that they had been through, she definitely wasn’t overlooking that obvious fact.

Though Moonwarden seemed keen on suggesting exactly that. “Did you never think that I would be keen on… on trying to engulf you in my clutches, as well? That I would not make an exception for you?”

For some reason, Luna felt daring in her answer, especially since he put it like that. “I did. Did you not think I could be receptive of the idea?”

The unicorn’s shadow stirred a little. “Is that… a jest at our expense?”

“I am… uncertain,” Moonwarden admitted, confusion piercing through his saddened gaze as he replied to his dark companion, before again turning to Luna. “If it is, in even small extent, than I… I would rather you abstained, my lady. This is no trifling matter.”

“No, Moonwarden, it is not,” she made it perfectly clear, as she had something else in mind regarding the ‘clutches’ of her servant. “I have seen what your mind hides, at least to some degree, that already warrants a serious discussion, just so there is no… misunderstanding,” she told him, as the image of all of those living marionettes of ponies trotting about was almost impossible to forget. “But let us, first, establish a few points of reference. Do you know how is it that I am here?”

The unicorn looked like he didn’t particularly care for trying to find a reason for Luna’s presence after what he had attempted, but she had a feeling that he would abide by her will. “I… have a theory. Though I also have an understanding that seems to contradict it.”

“Share it with me,” Luna ordered. She made herself more comfortable in her seat, taking upon herself the role of a stern judge, towering over him. She had to, for both of their sake.

Moonwarden remained in his low position, only lifting his head high enough to be able to hold a conversation and not ruin his back, if that was even possible in this place. His shadow was, similarly, deferential.

“You have one, most sophisticated way of contacting the ponies of Equestria, my… my lady. Through your dream magic,” he began, though his voice was devoid of that usual confidence, the one firmly pushing into pride’s territory. “However, this feels… and I have to operate on such feelings, closer. I know that you have crossed my wards. I can still tell when you first did so.”

“Were those the burden I felt? Or the webs I avoided?” Luna asked, genuinely curious about the nature of his mental protection.

“Both, to some degree. A first line of defense might as well already be effective in many, differing ways. It usually is far more than enough, however rare I need to keep somepony out of my mind. But…” He pondered for a moment. “Your power led you through. I… have a strange need to congratulate you, my lady. You are the first pony to make an actual breach.”

“I feel rather praised,” Luna told him, hoping to invoke even but a small smirk from her servant, but for naught.

“Indubitably an achievement,” he blankly admitted, with his shadow adding to that.

“But… you are here thanks to your skills, and at the same time, this… does not feel like a dream, no. You are much deeper, I know it. Somehow,” the dark entity admitted, causing Moonwarden’s corporeal form to nod. “So, you had an access point, then you just pushed further.”

“Do you want to be told why I had an ‘access point’ in the first place?” she asked of him, but both the unicorns shook their heads.

“I… have a hunch,” the shade admitted, and the other one followed.

“I know that I am asleep. I cannot wake, so…” He paused ever so briefly. The hoof he had previously pressed to his torso pushed a bit harder… and a red stain appeared on it. “Oh. Yes, that makes sense.”

Luna felt colors disappearing from her muzzle, seeing her servant shedding blood, but other than the sight, nothing was happening to him. It was a realization manifesting before her eyes, changing Moonwarden’s form, which also granted her insight into her exact whereabouts.

So it did to her servant, especially as he wiped the blood clean, leaving no trace of the wound or the mark on his clothing. “So I am alive. For the moment, at least, I imagine?” he asked with genuine curiosity.

“Y-yes, that you are,” she told him, trying to battle her feelings enough to speak without tearing up. “You’re in the hospital. Kept in a coma.”

“Prognosis?” both of the voices asked at the same time, and despite the bravery of the question, there were hints of fear in their tone.

Luna hesitated for a moment, as she found it hard to remind even herself of the situation. “Precarious,” she revealed.

Moonwarden’s two forms took the news gallantly, though she spotted his corporeal one’s lips pursing, and the visible eye filling with concern and self-preservation. “Well, that is… still better than the cold pavement and the taste of iron in my mouth. At least I am not giving that harridan an easy time…”

“Pardon?” Luna inquired, as she completely missed the context, apparently.

However, Moonwarden’s thought process ventured someplace else. “I grasp it now. You have used the Dreamworld to find me, enter a space where I could be dreaming, even if the sleep is artificial. That is… quite ingenious.”

“Thank you. But this is not a dream, definitely not,” she agreed, looking about. “Where lies this place? What is it, exactly? I have some insight to share, but…”

The unicorn’s shadow responded to her questions, although even the dark manifestation found it hard to grant her Moonwarden’s favorite title. “My… My lady, can you try and… do something with this chamber? Change it, form it? Influence it?”

Luna took a moment to consider, then reached out to her natural, magical skills. Since her eyes landed on the fireplace, she took inspiration from it, imagining it being a bit brighter. She wanted this place to have some more warmth, so that they could share this, important and extraordinary moment in a better atmosphere, despite all that had happened. Like when dealing with a real nightmare, Luna wanted to turn this moment of horror and anxiety into an important lesson.

And so she wanted the flame to gain in strength, to roar with a happy blaze that would light up both of them, maybe even grant Moonwarden’s shadow some more… clarity.

She did feel her power surging and gathering, felt the pull and the purchase on the fabric of this place, but… nothing happened.

The unicorn blinked, then shook his head, as if an intrusive thought made its way into his brain. “I… I felt it. You desired to affect the flames.”

Luna looked at him in interest. “Fascinating. So you can tell my intentions in here, then. There’s just… no result,” she admitted, contemplating on what that meant, exactly. “Then… Did you feel when I wanted to… to help you see? Remember? When I hoped for you to access my memories of you?”

Moonwarden took a moment to reply, and his voice again filled with shame, to the very brim. “I was… too occupied and focused on… on breaking through your resistance. But now that you… that you mention it, I think I did. I was… I…” he wanted to keep talking, but his humiliation was too great.

Luna gave him a moment. She didn’t want to pressure him there and then. She preferred to get to the bottom of their situation first, before tackling that topic. For it had to be tackled, without a doubt. Just at the right moment.

Moonwarden regained his composure, wiping his visible eye with a quick and reluctant motion, clearly unused to such a gesture. A moment later, however, his own gaze turned to the fireplace.

In an instant, the flame gained strength. Not only that, the light from it reached the far corners of the room, embellishing the entire, strange chamber in a warm embrace. Even the temperature seemed to rise a little, though remained pleasant, indeed. More so, Moonwarden clearly didn’t enjoy for the blaze to be too bright and annoying to the eyes. He kept its greater volume, though managed to make the fire lose some of it piercing radiance, while still providing illumination to the room.

Luna was quite amazed by the result, since it worked not by any magic or skill. And so she reached the final conclusion as to their whereabouts, simultaneously with the grey unicorn.

“This isn’t just your mind,” she uttered, and Moonwarden and his shadow both nodded. “That is why I felt like I was in your realm, on your turf. That’s where that understanding came from. That… power.”

“Yes. I have read about this ‘place’, this idea, in my books,” the unicorn revealed, his dark emanation also adding to the claim.

“This is… me. This is the focal point of myself, the fulcrum, the median...”

“To whom of you does it belong?” Luna’s question escaped her lips, causing both of the manifestations to gaze at her.

“Me,” they both said. “Nopony else. However…”

Only Moonwarden’s voice continued for the moment. “I think I know why you are asking, and I will gladly explain, m-my lady. Just, let us think of one thing at a time,” he advised, trying to formulate the next sentence. “Yes, this explains a lot. This is the place of my ‘ego’, and I do not mean pride with that, though this is the root of it. The root of everything.”

Luna nodded, grasping what he meant and agreeing with it. “This is you, for this is your imagination, your core, your psyche…”

“Which is why I have ultimate control over it…” Moonwarden deemed.

Still on the ground, he looked about, glanced above… and a moment later, from the overwhelming blackness of the ceiling, a beautiful chandelier of crystals emerged, hanging down in splendor. It possessed beautiful, slender candles, and the illumination from them sent refracted reflections all around, though without making the chamber any brighter. It served as ambiance more than anything, but added a yet more mysterious aura to the place.

“Hmmm… Reminds me of the one at my father’s manor, I remember it quite vividly to this day,” Moonwarden admitted alongside his shadow. “And I suppose I have a similar taste to my ‘dear pater’, after all.”

“I think it is quite classy,” Luna admitted, allowing herself a moment of appreciation and casual commentary.

The grey unicorn was having none of it, however, immediately shifting back to his observations, instead. “So, like in the theories regarding it, I form this place. I suppose I am also establishing all of its rules. Though I do not think exploring down this road would currently be wise, especially with you present. However…”

There was a pause, after which the shadow continued, instead. “It explains it, though. How… how I could even try and best you, my… my lady,” he claimed, his eyes keenly observing Luna’s reaction, ready to back away the minute he would spot righteous anger. “Your presence, as it does when you safeguard and lead ponies in the realm of dreams, awakened my consciousness in this very place. Normally, there is no way of actually reaching it, at least not by the means of magic or practice, though I have read of some, rather exotic and esoteric methods of seeking access to this inner self…”

Luna nodded, focusing on the findings still, as resentment would not be helpful there and then. “And, if you hold the ultimate say, even without memories, without understanding where we are, without… access to the rest of your mind, that is why you had the power to influence everything about the encounter.”

“And even then,” Moonwarden, the corporeal one, agreed, nodding, “you had enough might to withstand my magic which, in theory, had unlimited potential in this place. That… That is a testimony to your might, as an alicorn, as the Lady of the Night, m-my…”

There was a pause. A pause so grim and despondent that Luna shivered that something terrible had just happened. It had, truth be told. Something had occurred the moment when she had fallen into the argent grasp of his might, something which wasn’t allowing the unicorn to find any respite.

Something that he decided to voice, with two tones mingling as one, in humiliation. “I… I cannot dare and call you this anymore, Your Majesty. I have… I have done a terrible thing, and it warrants you casting me away, entirely. I would... Under all circumstances, I would advise you to do so…”

Luna took a deep breath. His defeated tone was not granting her pleasure, though she also couldn’t overlook anything that she had learned about, and what she had endured, no.

“That is for me to decide, Moonwarden. Your advice is accepted, but shall not sway me,” she told him, in a tone suffering no opposition. She wouldn’t receive any, considering how low the unicorn’s head bowed. “I will make one thing absolutely clear to you, my servant. What transpired here, what I have witnessed, I will not overlook, nor will I be lenient about. We will have a very long and a very serious discussion when the time comes, is that clear?”

“Absolutely, Your Majesty,” the unicorn relented and accepted that verdict. The fact that he did, that he wasn’t opposing, or trying to deflect responsibility, it spoke volumes to Luna. She, truthfully, hadn’t foreseen this scenario, but she had to face it, nonetheless.

Still, her reason for meeting Moonwarden like this remained. “Good to hear. I expect you to be forthright when that happens, and accept my verdict on the matter. Even if I could have my reasons to show some mercy, in the face of my… other findings.” She paused for a breath, even if inhaling wasn’t a necessity in a place like this. “But, first and foremost, I have come here for answers, and to help you. Now, that we have a chance to converse, I want to make sure of something right away.”

“I am all ears, Your Majesty,” Moonwarden assured in tandem with his shadow.

“I want to be absolutely certain that your idea of me… casting you away does not mean slipping into death’s embrace. I would not want that, nor will I seek that.”

None of the manifestations responded in a way other than deepening their bow, and Luna hoped it was a sign of understanding her intentions. Still, she added to those words, as she… she really couldn’t stop herself.

“For I am a jealous pony, Moonwarden.”

The stallion looked up, confusion mounting in his visible eye, and even the argent monocle flickered in uncertainty.

Luna, perhaps, didn’t mean to change her tone quite as much, but if she were to weight the unicorn’s faults, she also had to grasp the nature of his affection. That one, ultimate reason, why his vile attempt to infiltrate her mind had never happened in the waking world.

“Now, answer me, and be honest,” she ordered of him, remaining in her seat like a grim judge, even if the topic she had in mind was far less stern. “Why have you never undertaken this before? Why is your shame so great over that broken promise to yourself?”

The unicorn took a moment to answer, his gaze reluctant and worried. Even his shadow, as menacing as it appeared right next to him, attempted to slink away from the reasoning. However, something in Moonwarden must have told him that there was no way out of this situation. Luna could tell, because she had a strange feeling that the chamber they were in became slightly smaller, as if the walls were closing in on them, forbidding escape and cutting options down.

“Y-Your Majesty, I…” he tried to begin, though it was a difficult topic for him, without a doubt. Luna just needed to know why. “I am a… complicated pony.”

“Who isn’t?” she rhetorically asked, causing the unicorn to nod.

“True, indeed, though… As you can imagine, Your Majesty, a pony without a deeper regard for the ideas of Equestrian Harmony, standing in indirect opposition to the rules of society which he deems naïve, and possessing a talent in magic that is, by many, viewed as accursed by its very nature, is a touch more... intricate.”

“Sounds vainglorious when you put it like this,” Luna pointed out, causing both Moonwarden and his shadow to shrug just a little.

“I am who I am, especially here,” the grey unicorn admitted, pointing above the fireplace.

Right on cue, a gigantic portrait manifested itself out of the wall, being weaved in record time from shadows and silver strands. Soon, the likeness of her servant was looking down on her, lifelike and in his prime. Strangely, it didn’t meant that he looked younger in any way, nor was there additional musculature on him. No, all of his power and might, at least in Moonwarden’s eyes, came from his skills and charisma. Which is why his likeness was wearing comfortable, almost kingly robes, made out of silver strands of magic, to enhance the aura of superiority around him. His cutie mark, the Moon on a heater shield, was emblazoned above him, a coat of arms to respect and fear.

And, simultaneously present and not, his dark, shadowy emanation could be spotted, but only when one would focus very closely on the shapes behind the unicorn’s likeness.

Luna blinked, when the robes she had spotted on the piece of art manifested on Moonwarden himself, making it look like a foreign, defeated monarch was giving her a pledge of fealty.

“Does any of this surprise you, Your Majesty?” the unicorn asked, in genuine interest and curiosity.

Luna had a response. “Yes, one thing,” she pointed out, her hoof extended towards the shadowy presence. “Who is this?”

“This is me, and myself,” the corporeal unicorn explained, not that the sentence by itself offered any insight she could immediately grasp. Moonwarden felt that, and chose to explain. “We all have our dark sides. Sometimes cowed, sometimes lurking just behind all of our good intentions and ethics, waiting to pounce the moment we stop paying attention. Sometimes, everything that is the worst about us comes to the forefront in force, to the terrible consequences, in this constant battle for domination.”

“Tedious combat, that one,” the shadow continued, offering its own stance, though it was the same as Moonwarden’s, Luna felt. “Morality, the black and white one, is a falsehood. It is a shield, a shelter, a hiding place, however you want to call it, Your Majesty, from the darkness within. Some ponies so desperately want to lock their worst sides away, that they spend all of their lives in a constant struggle, one that shows in strange bouts of ‘virtuous madness’ from them, instead of accepting that this gloom is not going anywhere. We are faulty beings, almost all of us.”

“Instead,” the corporeal Moonwarden continued, “one should look into that abyss. Do so without fear and without hesitation. Wait until it stares back. And not blink, nor turn the gaze away. We have to be capable of knowing how terrible we can be, how wicked and terrifying. And then…”

“You reach out. Both of you,” the shadow spoke, and the smile Luna couldn’t quite see manifested on the other stallion too. “And you shake on it. You establish boundaries in full recognition of your virtues and vices. I suppose that, in this case, such an understanding came with a sort of… more direct communication.”

Moonwarden nodded. “And, just to be clear, I am not the ‘good’ one, myself is not the ‘evil’ one, as those sort of dual divisions are most faulty.”

Luna nodded. She wasn’t sure if she could accept such a stance, though it would be foolhardy to deny a certain wisdom about knowing oneself, and the darkest corner’s of one’s nature. She had been shown those early enough in her life, and they had been used against her by the Nightmare. Now she was also sure the unicorn’s lessons, moral ‘guidelines’, opinions, which he had been sharing with her ever since, indeed stemmed from this approach, this drive to explore the shadows lurking in oneself and reaching an understanding, with them and of them.

Still, a glaring fault, which had been made blatant to her after her travel through his mind, made her speak up.

“Is setting your own standards, based on self-exploration and without regard for anypony else, a noble pathway to trot? Or does it but create convenient excuses for everypony, individually, to do as they please?”

The unicorn took a second to reply to those questions, hopefully reaching for some introspection. “I am not saying we should all be egotistic narcissists. There are boundaries in a pony’s life that simply have to stand. To make society work, to avoid descending into madness of overindulgence, one can name many reasons for it,” he began explaining, wishing to show the nuances of this approach. “This is, however, about recognizing why they stand, instead of blindly adhering to them. To forge one’s own code, knowing how far we could go without it. It is helpful to realize, in this process, that one could cross the ‘common’ lines, not that it would be advocated at all times. I am pretty certain I have explained that to you already, Your Majesty,” he claimed. “I know myself, and my darkness, because I wish to be strong, not only for my own sake. While a weak pony, without even the capacity of being dangerous, however keen on following the principles he believes in, the somewhat quixotic ideas of Equestria, does not have the virtue of temperance. They are but limited, restricted. Defenseless.”

“Would that give you the right to prey on such ponies?” Luna asked the provocative question, feeling the urge to push against such a stance, out of principle, if nothing else.

“No, Your Majesty,” the shadow responded to that.

“And yet you do, as I imagine,” she pressed on, feeling that it was necessary. “You have said it yourself – the ponies I have seen, you have your silver strings in at least some of them, no? That’s why you see them in such a way, little... puppets in your grand game?”

“Not everypony, no, as I have also said. The fact that I could bring them to their knees, strangle half the ponies of means of the city of Canterlot with one, fateful move does not mean that I shall do it,” Moonwarden told her, sounding almost defensive. “Do I see that I could, have I made such a thing possible at all? Yes, I am not blind nor a wastrel. I do not weave these strings for my own, selfish sake, however.”

As if on cue, all of the argent webbing connected to the unicorn’s monocle waved and shifted a little, the mark of his connection to all of his surreptitious designs.

It made Luna the more unrelenting in the topic, now that she was grasping the extent of it. “Not your own sake? What other, then? What warranted one?” she asked, then realized something she definitely needed to voice. Perhaps her rightful concern was mobilized a little further by something else, something envious. “I have heard rumors of your exploits with mares, for example. Of your ‘notoriety’ in Canterlot. Do you mean to tell me that you have used your—?”

“No! Never. I promise, solemnly,” Moonwarden spoke up, and neither of his voices carried deception.

Could that be trusted, however? “But I am your only ‘exception’, am I not? That is how you made it sound, that is how this feels. Everypony else is fair game, I expect, again, you have said it yourself – you are, above all, an opportunist, you so enjoy repeating that. And nopony should have you close to themselves,” she pointed out, and felt that a certain fury began suddenly surging from her core, in a force impossible to stop. “So, how many innocent mares have you bewitched for you own, selfish, base needs, then? One shall be far too many already, Moonwarden, and I will have you tell me the truth.”

“None. It is the truth, Your Majesty, I swear it,” the unicorn spoke up again, sensing her ire without fault. “You could even ask Wobble Wink about it, I gave him a solid thrashing for even insinuating—”

“You... assaulted Double?”

Moonwarden did realize what he had said, though he didn’t seem moved by the fact she was pointing it out to him, keen as he was on explaining himself, and maybe even considering his actions as justified. “Yes, I did. As I was saying, he insinuated that I would be so vile as to use my mentalism to... find company. Never have I done so, never was I planning on doing so.”

His shadow continued, with a clear wish for transparency. “Did it cross my mind during my life? Goodness me, yes, of course. I am capable of having terrible thoughts without accepting them in the slightest. And, yes, it would, in all honesty, be facile,” he stated the fact, regardless of how it made Luna’s brow furrow even further, and caused her heart to beat even faster in outrage. “It would not even cause me much Exertion, I imagine! There are simple spells, direct ones, there would be a need for three, maybe four of those. Lower inhibitions, alter perception, heighten sensations, because why should it not be a frenzied moment to remember? At least for one party – wipe recent memories, just to be safe. Money for jam.”

“Silence,” Luna warned him in a cold, grim voice, as speaking so casually about the topic was grotesque and abhorrent.

Moonwarden didn’t listen this time, though clearly felt her intentions. “I am explaining it in such details because I have nothing staining my conscience there. It would be grotesque and abhorrent, I recognize that fully,” the unicorn told her, almost defiantly. “Besides that, I only care for one mare in my life.”

Luna wasn’t deaf to that last sentence. Nor was the unicorn oblivious to what had slipped his lips. Panic settled in his eyes, though one that he decided to embrace and fight by accepting something within himself.

And he didn’t forget who was he speaking to, lowering his head once more to show deference in the face of Luna’s displeasure. “Your Majesty, if you wish to inquire, investigate, assure yourself of something, I will let you know everything. It is all but warranted after... after what I had dared to do. I can vow that I shall tell you the truth.” He paused briefly, his expression shifting and his shadow turning a tone darker, if that wasn’t but a trick of the light. “But do not think me a... a predator just because you fear I could be one. I could be an utter, reprehensible monster, yes. I choose not to be that much. Which is also why my blunder is that much greater...”

Luna wasn’t sure what to do with such a stance. She definitely had to discuss it with him, extensively, at the nearest, clearer opportunity, she again told herself.

But she knew what she wanted to do there and then, nevertheless. “Swear to me. Swear that you will tell me everything I ask about,” she requested, she demanded with unshakable conviction of her own.

And the unicorn and his shadow both spoke, without a second of hesitation. “I do swear it. If that is how I can begin to make any necessary amends in your eyes, I do so, solemnly.”

So Luna had no other choice but to reach down, with a swift, graceful motion. She grabbed the pocket portrait, the feint, ephemeral memory of it. She held in her hoof that one vital item, that realization which had refused to manifest properly, being rejected even by Moonwarden’s subconscious, and still teetered on the brink of vanishing. Focusing on it and holding it in her hoof, she brought the dangling amulet before the grey pony. Watching any and all of his reactions, she let it open, revealing her likeness right before his two pairs of eyes.

“Do you see it?”

The unicorn and his shadow seemed both reluctant to acknowledge the piece’s presence, though Luna wondered if it was actual hesitancy or his awareness needing a longer moment to understand what she was holding. It was probably the latter, as the portrait began to manifest itself more and more firmly, and she could even feel its weight increasing ever so slightly after a moment.

“I... I do,” Moonwarden finally replied, the eyes of his and his shadow locked on the locket, recognition blazing in them, alongside a myriad of other emotions.

“Do you remember when I spotted it and asked you about it?” Luna pressed on. She was aware of how strange this scene looked, especially as the portrait’s manifestation made it sway just a little in her hoof. It was as if she was a hypnotist, holding a watch or a pendulum in before her victim’s eyes and asking questions when their defenses were down. “Answer me.”

Her demand was met, though not due to some mentalist tricks, but Moonwarden’s reluctant cooperation. “I do.”

“Do you remember how abashed you were when it happened?”

“Painfully so.”

Luna felt her mouth drying in an instant, her manifestation processing her nerves with so much intensity that she felt sweat running somewhere down her neck. She wanted him to be truthful, he swore that he would tell her what she desired to learn about. And it there was to be a future, a future in which she could talk to him, converse about this darkness in him, decide whether there was a hope for... for anything, she had to hear the truth.

She hoped that, for all of his vanity, vices and egocentrism, Moonwarden had at least this much going for him.

“What does this mean?” she asked, with her voice almost cracking with anticipation and worry.

Moonwarden looked at her directly.

Past the portrait, past her determination, his gaze locked with hers with enough strength to pierce even the powerful aura of the silver monocle. She saw both of his grey eyes, seeking her stare, but carrying with themselves no ill intent, no desire to mentally dominate, no will to influence or deceive. There was nothing in that gaze but adoration, and his shadow followed suit.

She knew that look, of course. The same one she had seen so many times, but never understood as something more, some beyond but loyalty, but the willingness to diligently serve as a confidant and agent.

How much deeper, how much stronger was this gaze now, when she grasped what it was hiding.

“It can mean only one thing, Your Majesty,” Moonwarden told her, giving her a smirk which was simultaneously sad, happy, proud, abashed, hopeful and despondent.

And then granting her the confession which she was, deep inside, so hoping to hear even now.

“I love you.”

Luna never imagined those words coming from the unicorn. Truth be told, after her time alone during the banishment, after having rethought her life over and over, she didn’t think she would ever experience this sentence to such a degree, with such a level of honesty and passion.

Especially coming from this unlikely source, since, once that dam broke, there was no stopping anything anymore. True to his promise, Moonwarden was ready to reveal what was in his core, to the point where the space around him began changing and shifting.

Not that Luna could focus on that, enraptured as she was with his admission.

“Yes. I do love you, Your Majesty. Saying it like this, letting it be known, it is almost painful to me, for it feels like I am tainting this feeling by revealing it, by trying to describe it,” he spoke, his rich voice growing shaky with every breath and sentence. “I have loved you ever since my eyes rested on you, during your return to Canterlot after being freed from the Nightmare. I remember the day like no other, to the finest of details, a memory to cherish and be fearful of. As absolutely cliché as that will sound – I have never felt anything like that. I never dreamt that I would, cold as I was, uncaring as I was to the very topic.

“But that day I have seen the Moon, as if for the first time. The light in the dark, the sign of hope in the gloom. Not garish and overbearing, but delicate, ephemeral, worthy of praise for its temperance. That was the moment when I understood my calling in ways I had not anticipated,” he spoke, not taking even the briefest of inhales. “You have been in my heart ever since, shaping me in ways I could not imagine. Do I remain a reprobate, regardless of that? Yes, of course, there are facets of one’s nature that tend to be persevering. But I am, then, a reprobate who holds you in the greatest of esteems, one that sees in you somepony that he will never be worthy of, as prideful as he is. But now, every night I know that there is somepony to live for, aside from just myself, even if it is not meant to be...

“The sheer fact that I love you is my salvation and my greatest pain. I stand by your side, admiring all the strength that you have, even if you do not believe in it. I remain, learning of all that you have endured, all that you still battle with, for I see in you something greater than what can be grasped, expressed by mortal words or thoughts. To me you are perfect in your imperfections, you are virtuous in your gazing beyond empty virtue. You hold empathy weaved in the shadows, and one made out of them, understanding the nuances of the world. Those that fade away, like a morning mist, when the light becomes too great. Yes, you struggle, but your struggle is your might, for you do not ever stop. Even in the grasp of your greatest weakness, in the dark abyss brought upon you by your mistakes, the gloom I so hoped to pull you out of, even by but an inch, you still continue to care, to have others in mind, to safeguard and protect, to inspire and encourage.”

Moonwarden’s words flowed out of his form, both of those, like a refreshing stream, unburdening him. And the chamber around reacted, grew greater, richer, firmer, a place that was ready to house Luna as an honored guest and more. The fireplace roared with its gentle flame, the mahogany shined with polish, the silver embellishments glinted in the moonlight, one seemingly emanating from her own person. And even the unicorn’s portrait, the one he had invoked to make a point, changed and shifted, until Luna’s own likeness took its place, painted with grace, dignity, beauty and charisma, like a perfected version of the pocket portrait.

The grey unicorn, bent right before her, continued, his eyes shining with unbridled emotions. “You understand your flaws, you sometimes even feel incapacitated by them, by your past, by your uncertainty, but let this poor stallion tell you this much, before you decide upon his fate. Fate that he shall accept, whatever it shall be, for I am nothing before you, a speck of dust,” he told her, putting his hoof over his heart. “Let this insignificant moth, one that fell for the Moon up high, assure you – you are flawless in his eyes. Oh, how right are the batponies in their claims, however numinous and dated they would seem,” Moonwarden spoke, looking up at Luna with emotions that he had never shown before. “Your Majesty. My lady. My Moon... You are immaculate.”

A single tear stained Luna’s gown, silver and bright, as she took in those words. As much as they could change little about what she had to do, what she had to address regarding her servant, they meant so much...

“W-what do we do now, then...?”

That question was the best she could think of at the moment, eliciting a warm, tearful chuckle from both of them, even if Moonwarden’s expression soured right afterwards.

“I... really do not know,” he admitted, with no less sincerity. “Whatever you decide. I have bared my mind, my soul, my heart before you. I was a fool to do so, I have my reasons to believe that. But now, I do await your just judgment,” he assured, with humility that Luna never had thought possible to hear.

There were things to speak of, questions to seek answers for, matters to touch upon. There were problems and terrible scenarios to amend, fix and purge entirely.

But Luna felt that she was ready for it all now, regardless of what it would require of her.

Chapter LXXXVI – High Emotions

Did time work the same way here?

That was, currently, Luna’s most burning question. One that couldn’t be answered, however.

She knew that she had already spent quite a while, navigating through Moonwarden’s mind, clashing with him, discussing their situation and... and hearing his confession. Actually, time itself surely had slowed down when she had been witnessing her confidant, her advisor, admitting that he truly held feelings for her or, to be precise, the one, most intricate feeling he had decided to explain in such a wonderful way.

Luna had so many question for him now. So many new matters to discuss had surfaced, though she had no idea if she could simply ask about them all before her time would run out. After all, she had asked ponies to check on her at some point, if she were not to awaken from her meditation on her own.

At least, after that, yet another pivotal moment for the both of them, she had actually managed to convince Moonwarden to return to his seat. Seeing him prostrated before her felt a little off, even after all of those dark revelations about his nature. Still, she was the guest in his mind, in his core, even if the unicorn had decided to weave her own armchair from silver strands and dark shadows much, much more grandiose. It was a seat befitting a royal and befitting somepony more, much more than just a sovereign, considering the quality.

It was a meaningful, if unspoken gesture, because the stallion seemed very reluctant to hold an actual conversation after his emotional declaration.

Luna took the initiative, instead, as she was hoping that those beautiful words hadn’t been the last ones that she would hear from Moonwarden. “So... You have held these feeling for me ever since you saw me, is that right?”

“Correct, Your Majesty,” he answered, although keen on desperately avoiding her gaze.

“You can look at me, Moonwarden. And you can call me ‘my lady’ once again, if you wish,’ she encouraged him, at least that much. “Unless you find another title more appropriate?” she even coaxed him a little, hoping it would help him find equilibrium in this, quite emotional situation.

She wouldn’t find a success of any sort, however. “No. After what I have done, it seems so… wrong. At the same time...” he wanted to clarify, with his shadow following the sentence with a no less abashed tone, as it was still lurking right behind Moonwarden’s back.

“I did allow myself, whenever I was addressing you, to use that honorific for… more reasons than just professional loyalty and my role... my lady.”

Even that confession caused the blush to try and manifest on Luna’s cheeks vividly, like a supernova’s explosion appearing abruptly from a distant side of the cosmos.

“Your lady... in more ways than one. That was your approach,” she spoke aloud, feeling a pleasant tingle passing through her at putting things like that. She hadn’t felt this way in... in forever. “I now grasp why you were always so keen and glad to use the term, even with your innate pride.”

“A... weakness of mine, I admit,” Moonwarden revealed, rubbing his temple, trying not to sound abashed, even though he was. “A chink in my armour. A pretty significant one, I would deem. And yet, come to objectively think of it… only one among the many. Too many.”

Luna wasn’t particularly pleased with the unicorn’s tone, trying to discern it in entirety. She leaned in a little, squinting, though that only caused both the stallion and his shadow to sit deeper in their seat. Thankfully, it seemed that the stallion’s core was keeping away the usual discomfort coming from the unicorn’s scars across his back.

“Explain this to me, Moonwarden, please. What do you mean?” she asked, receiving back a truly incredulous stare.

“Is it not rather obvious?” the stallion inquired in return, his shadow having something to say too.

“You do realize that I could have used a lot of opportunities, like the one when you spotted the portrait due to my carelessness. Seemed like a perfect moment...” It paused briefly, a scowl twisting the corners of its expressionless muzzle. “Yes. A perfect moment for doing something absolutely moronic.”

“Telling somepony that you love them is moronic, Moonwarden?” Luna retorted, feeling like she couldn’t grasp that logic at all.

The unicorn was keen on explaining it to her, at least. “In general? Not necessarily. I, however, still feel foolish that I have revealed myself to you. Shame on me and my weakness. Especially one found here, at the root of myself.”

“Again, why would that be—?”

She didn’t finish, met with the stallion’s tired, but piercing gaze. “It is foolish, extremely so, for me to tell you how I feel. Simply put, as clearly as it can be done,” he claimed, shaking his head. He then run his hooves across his muzzle, as if trying to rake something off of it, almost as if he could feel soil against his cheeks and lips. “You will, indubitably, ask me the ‘why’ question.”

“That’s true,” Luna admitted, earning for herself a rather derogatory smirk from the stallion opposite. And his shadow, most likely, but she couldn’t spot that.

“I think the explanation is quite obvious, though maybe it needs to be divided into parts, or reasons,” he, nevertheless, began clarifying with a softer tone. “First one which comes to mind is that... well, it is me. Telling you… that I love you. You, of all the ponies,” he enunciated, as if filing a complaint to the world itself. So much so, that even the chamber they were sitting in shifted a little, as if shocked at the revelation. “You.”

There was enough emotion in that one word to cause Luna to feel simultaneously elated and despairing. “What’s… What’s wrong with the fact that it is… me?”

“There is nothing wrong with that. If anything, there is too much ‘right’ with it,” the unicorn spoke, shaking his head again at the sentence he had just used. “You are one of Equestria’s diarchs. An alicorn, one of immense power and grace. You hold in your grasp the very Moon, the night’s sky is your domain. You...” he paused, trying to find the right words.

Luna was going to give him all the time he needed. It was obvious that he was letting out something which had been weighing him down for years.

Every sentence was a burden revealed, and so a burden which could be shared and, through that, lessened.

“I shall risk sounding basic and dualistic, but you… are too good,” the stallion finally declared. “You are too good for anypony among us, especially me.”

However prepared to receive any explanations, Luna still gave Moonwarden a truly puzzled look. She could feel it in her own gaze. “You... are saying that I am ‘too good’ to express interest in, or receive attention from anypony around.”

The unicorn grimaced rather violently. “That... No, that really did make it sound very maladroit, I profusely apologize. I am treating this topic with the greatest of respects.”

He paused briefly, to rub his chin, though it was the shadow that continued afterwards. “You are, in my eyes, the perfect, unobtainable goal. You stand above what I consider belonging to this world, you are... an idea in my mind, one that could be sullied by being approachable,” the dark manifestation explained, in a warm, reverent tone that almost didn’t belong with such an entity.

Luna pondered for a moment, feeling that something of a smile was forming on her lips. Firstly, because that was also a rather pleasing declaration, all things considered. And, secondly, because it reminded her of something very, very clearly.

“You do sound like a faithful adherent to the batpony faith, Moonwarden,” she commented, finding the comparison too suitable to stay silent about it. “Can you not tell that their piety does make them similarly reluctant?”

“I... am aware of the resemblance. But I do find their adoration of you, as based on a spiritual foundation, to be purer than mine, my lady,” he commented, causing Luna’s smile to widen a little.

“You do realize, Moonwarden, that for all the image of me which you have built in your mind and heart, an image most kind and noble, I am a bit more and, perhaps, a little less than just an idea?” she asked of the unicorn, finding him almost adorably abashed at the question. “I live, my advisor. I breathe, I eat, I sleep. I stand right next to you not as a manifestation of a concept, but as a pony.”

“That thought...” the stallion replied after a moment of tense silence and avoiding eye contact. “That thought is, in all honesty, mortifying.”

“And why would that be?”

“Because... well, it leads to my second reason for secrecy, my lady,” he admitted, finally looking at her, though most reluctantly. “I am... me. I am not an alicorn, nor am I mighty. I have some means and some influence, but that is nothing in comparison. I am, as I have said – a moth. A moth that fell in love with the Moon. I am unworthy to even hold that feeling, let alone act upon it…”

“Yet nothing which I have done so far has been aimed at getting rid of this affection...” his shadow added, in a tone of shame. “And a grand part of me does not wish to be purged of it.”

That confession felt almost physically painful to Luna, so she was prompted to ask. “Do you... Do you actually wish to be freed from these clutches?”

“Does anypony want their heart torn out of their chest?” the unicorn’s shadow continued, almost poetically, though there was something decidedly mundane in that question.

“Maybe it would be for the better, sometimes,” Moonwarden himself added, chuckling sourly to himself. “It is a most... wondrous feeling. There is something mystical about it. I simply… Well, I suppose I just feel unworthy to hold it, when it is aimed at you…”

Luna took a deep breath, examining the stallion with a cold and critical eye. She did so not out of resentment or offence, but for the sake of getting to the bottom of the issue. “And who told you that you are lacking, Moonwarden?” she inquired.

She was expecting the answer, yet was curious to hear it anyway.

“My lady, I am not blind, deaf or comatose... well, I currently am, I presume, but I mean it a little metaphorically,” Moonwarden told her, causing both of them a little sting of pain, surely. “I know who I am, perfectly well. I know what I am capable of, and I know that I am not the right choice for somepony like you.”

“Could I have a say in this?” Luna asked him, almost tauntingly.

There was another pause, during which the room shook in its foundations a little. It was somewhat troubling to Luna, but she hoped it was merely due to Moonwarden processing her question. She hoped that he could arrive at the right conclusions, but that hadn’t been obvious so far, due to his convoluted, reluctant approach.

“I feel a sudden urge to remind you that you did pick me as your advisor,” the unicorn told her first and foremost. “I do counsel and make choices that I feel will, ultimately, benefit you,” he remarked, then conjoined his hooves before his vest, like a patient psychiatrist, almost. “In a normal relationship, yes, of course, without a doubt, it would be a joint, dual effort. But this is... This…” He paused to point at her and himself. “This is a fantasy, nothing more. An unthinkable dream.”

“I know a thing or two about dreams, Moonwarden,” she rebuked him, but gently enough. “I have seen impossible nightly visions, imaginations running wild, creating spaces and scenarios that even I found difficult of comprehend. These, as fleeting and sometimes forgotten right afterwards, also have a place in life, let me tell you.” She gave her declaration a moment, to let it resonate, but also to drive home her next point. “But I have witnessed hidden wishes and longings aplenty, as well. I can tell the difference between what is unthinkable, and what is merely convoluted, intricate and a little harder to successfully implement. Yet achievable.”

That very sentence appeared to have scared the stallion to no end. So much so, that, for the briefest of moments, the naturally graying mane he brandished turned stark white before returning to its regular hues.

“No... No, no. As much as I appreciate your, quite biting, sense of humor here and now, since otherwise my coma would certainly be boring, I... I would rather not read into sentences like that too deeply. Lest I arrive at conclusions that might freeze the blood in my veins,” the stallion explained, shaking his head. “That would surely render all the wonderful work of my doctors obsolete, which would be an unkind action from me,” he added in something of a jest of his own, though it was told in a quite panic-stricken tone. “This, this feeling, was never meant to be and I... I accepted that, pretty much since its conception.”

Luna kept an understanding smile on her lips, however worried she was for the stallion’s current state, in and out of this meeting. “You’re lying, Moonwarden,” she accused him in the warmest of tones she could muster.

He accepted the chastisement and didn’t even try to hide from it. “I know, I know it well. But… that is the only way I can cling to my sanity right now. I have been doing so for quite some time, actually,” he admitted, grimacing to himself, his gaze becoming unfocused for a brief moment as he bore an expression from the brink of madness. “All of those times that this affection, this affliction, did almost cause me to do something incredibly stupid. I withstood it all, of course, I would be a pretty infirm stallion if I were to cave in and yield to some of my… strange thoughts and desires. And no pliant pony should ever possess a talent in magic like mine. That is a recipe for disaster.”

He muttered this to himself, nodding. Followed by his shadow who also wanted to add something to this stance.

“No, I never agreed to how things are. But I knew this scenario to be for the better. If anything, this love is exactly what made me such a good advisor, and one that would never turn against you. My lady,” he used the expression with clear intent this time, to make the point stronger, “I could not betray your trust, nor could I scheme against you, for you are on that one, pure, clear pedestal in my heart. You are untouchable.”

“Am I a museum piece?” Luna felt like jesting out of a sudden, following this further praise.

“You are so much more,” the unicorn assured her once again. Then, finally, something resembling a surge of actual humor crossed his silver gaze. “I would never allow you to be put under glass. I would have to undertake the world’s most daring burglary...”

She giggled, surprised just how much light came to the room once she did. It was as if Moonwarden’s very mind lit up from hearing her laugh. It was, all things considered, adorable to learn and experience, and put many of their previous talks into perspective.

“Oh, Moonwarden. I have to present this inquiry – why haven’t you told me all of this much sooner?”

She asked that of him once more, hoping that there was still more to learn of his reasoning. Perhaps it would give her further insight into his character, after all, and maybe… It maybe could open up a possibility that was much better than letting their feelings run parallel, but never together.

Moonwarden sighed. “I already told you of some of it, indeed, but... Well, there are other reasons. For example…”

He wanted to point something out, leaning forward, and the sound of sudden... stretching permeated the chamber. Unfortunately causing Luna to grimace hard and banishing her merriment, but that was to be expected. This wasn’t the sound of wood creaking and breaking, after all, but rather that of expanding and tearing flesh. She wouldn’t expect that to have been a deliberate choice by Moonwarden, but it served as a reference after all.

“You would feel extremely bad about allowing me to take up certain tasks,” he explained after a few more seconds of the agonizing echo. “Even with it being unreciprocated, the knowledge of the very feeling would create clashes in your mind. My effectiveness comes also from my misplaced affection, yet I figured out that you would be reluctant to put me in danger after learning of it.”

Luna had to bite her tongue hard when he had uttered the word ‘unreciprocated’. She was surprised that he was not aware at this point that it wasn’t the case. However, like in the case of the pocket portrait still in Luna’s grasp, she imagined that his core was rejecting the very possibility of her carrying feelings for him.

Moonwarden’s shadow continued, showing conviction expected of an Equestrian operative and more. “The threat of perishing is pretty common in certain lines of work. My bedridden, near-death state serving as the case in point,” it accentuated, pointing at itself, following or maybe prompting the corporeal unicorn’s own motion. “I have served as an agent for years, I know it is much harder to send somepony showing emotional attachment into hazardous places and between dangerous ponies... and creatures,” it added, stretching its dark back once again, thankfully without an auditory hint.

“You claim me having this... more nuanced outlook on life, but I suppose I would have serious qualms about bargaining with your life, yes,” Luna admitted, causing Moonwarden to nod profoundly.

“Exactly why I think I have made a certain mistake, admitting to my feelings,” the unicorn told her, with a sad smile. “Also, were I to die without that reveal, well... You wouldn’t feel the loss stronger than necessary. Causing you pain of any sort is an unthinkable sin in my mind, a sin which I have already committed.”

“That is quite the selfless thinking, Moonwarden,” Luna pointed out, much to the stallion’s brief amusement.

“Please, do not tell anypony. I have a reputation to uphold,” he instructed her.

With his shadow agreeing. “Nopony would believe you, anyway.”

Luna shook her head, feeling that incredible surge of warmth coming from her core. This was the same pony who had a plan of bringing half of Canterlot to its knees, if it would be necessary. The same stallion that saw others as puppets-to-be. The very same unicorn who could, with a spell or two, turn others into willing slaves of his magic and will.

Looking like an abashed, humble colt, trying to explain himself and his ‘silly’ affection.

Ponies were complex creatures, yes.

“You know, Moonwarden... You have told me that you are a convoluted stallion, indeed. Would you be willing to believe that I am, also, a nuanced pony?”

“Without a shred of doubt, my lady. You are a beautiful mystery, one that would be wonderful to uncover, but also one that is sanctified in its secrecy, which forbids one from prying...”

To think that Luna had never considered what a proper cleric would Moonwarden make. “Would you be actually willing to accept that I am, other than an idea, a pony? One that can hold her own thoughts and preferences, and make certain choices?”

“These sound to me like loaded questions...” the stallion pointed out, fear manifesting in his silvery gaze again. “I… think I would prefer to have you as somepony that cannot be understood and looked through.”

Luna almost laughed, though she wanted to treat his view with respect. “Would I lose my value in your eyes and your heart?”

“You would still be priceless, I just…” He paused, his expression turning vacant briefly. “I would be worried that I could be prone to certain, silly actions, otherwise.”

“Perhaps… I want you to make mistakes?” Luna asked of the stallion. “Perhaps I want both of us to be hopelessly vacuous?”

The chamber shook again, and twice, in the strange rhythm like that of a heart, suddenly thrashing in one’s chest. She would welcome such a manifestation, were it not for the fact that Moonwarden clutched his chest and leaned forward just enough to almost slip off his seat, an action mimicked without a fault by his shadow.

Luna almost sprang up from her own armchair, grasped by horror but ready to help in whatever way possible. However, the stallion stopped her with a gesture, letting her know that nothing terrible had happened.

His words, however, carried gravity that fit the sudden, localized earthquake of emotions. “Do not play with me like this,” he told her, breathing heavy, but at a calm pace. “It is enough for me that I have carried this within myself for all this time, but, for both our sakes, do not tease me about this feeling. I will not take that well, I already know.”

Luna pouted. She hadn’t expected such a reaction. She wanted to see joy manifest in Moonwarden, not something that could only be described as utter and debilitating horror.

“Answer me then, please.”

“Yes?”

“Wouldn’t you… Wouldn’t you want this to happen? To be possible?” she inquired, trying to sound hopeful, attempting to instill it in the stallion opposite. “Would you not embrace a chance at your pain to be alleviated? Not by destroying the feeling, but… fulfilling it?”

The stallion stopped breathing for a second, which was a terrifying vision. Not that taking in air was absolutely necessary in this space, but the stillness which manifested in Moonwarden was the one that Luna currently dreaded the most. Thankfully, it was but thoughtfulness which caused it.

“Were I to be daring and imagine the scenario…” Moonwarden spoke after a moment, his voice most unsure. “I mean… Who would not want to reach their promised land? Who would rob themselves of ultimately achieving their deepest desire?”

The shadow continued, much in the same tone. “But even considering such dreams, allowing oneself to explore them before the mind’s eyes, it…”

“… it makes the return to the cold reality all the more painful,” the corporeal stallion finished the thought wistfully.

“Would you try entertaining the thought anyway?” Luna presented her request. “For me?”

Moonwarden looked at her with concerned curiosity and took a deep breath, once more regaining the semblance of life and awareness. “I can, of course, if you so desire. It might…”

The chamber shifted and… crumpled. That was the best way Luna could describe it, as cracks and bends appeared all around the room, making the walls look like paper decorations which were subjected to the hooves of an overeager foal. The grey stallion looked around, surprised at that just like she was, but they both arrived at a similar conclusion. As much as he tried to keep the place pristine and coherent, especially her portrait over the fireplace, this wasn’t a location to persist indefinitely, even for such an important meeting.

“I suppose your order requires a lot of effort from my mind… and I am afraid that our time might be running out, as well,” the unicorn deemed, sighing deeply. “Do you think that dawn is approaching? I feel like it is both my core growing tired and your meditation faltering…”

“Time surely works differently in dreams, and even more unpredictably here, I imagine,” Luna replied, forlorn that their conversation had to end soon. “I hope that you will keep your promise and… consider the scenario.”

“It is a most unusual request, but… For you, I shall do it,” he assured her, with a calm smile. “Anything I could help you with before we need to part ways?”

A shiver ran through Luna at the question, but Moonwarden’s shadow quickly addressed it. “I meant that for the current moment, my lady. You have my word that I will do my best to return. Let the doctors do their part, I will do mine.”

That did bring a smile to her lips. “You have already done remarkably so far,” she revealed, hoping it would inspire him. “Doctor Silver Scalpel claimed that you refusal to perish on the operating table was very helpful.”

“Oh?” Moonwarden cocked an eyebrow. “First of all – I am glad that he was given my ‘case’. Quite a brilliant surgeon, if obsessed with his strange ideas of the ‘h’ variant, and I do not mean but ‘heredity’ by that,” the stallion pointed out. “He owed me quite the debt for my help, I am certain that motivated him to no end…”

Luna, herself, smirked, again hearing that healthily opportunistic tone from her servant.

“But also,” the shadow behind the pony spoke now, with no shortage of pride, “damn me if I allow myself to die from an assassin’s blade.”

“Is it spite that I hear? Is that the source of your unnatural resilience?” Luna almost jested, though Moonwarden, being the calculating pony he was, used this opportunity to make her blush profusely.

“To some degree, but I could not just… leave your side, my lady,” he told her, using the honorific clearly and with intent once again. “I gave you a very particular promise – that I will be there for you. I am taking that very seriously, and doing what I can do make it so. Death has no power over this feeling for you I carry.”

The strength with which he had just said that made Moonwarden veritably immortal in Luna’s mind, and she wasn’t feeling bad about entertaining that thought.

However, if time was running out, she needed to tackle one more matter. One that was painful to both of them, but especially to her, since it meant she couldn’t continue exploring the depth of their mutual affection, especially with one side believing it being unrequited.

“I still need to ask you about something, something vital. Forgive me that I need to.”

“Nothing to forgive, we have delved quite deeply already,” Moonwarden pointed out with a little shrug. “This cannot get any more intrusive,” he told her in a tone that teetered between comedy and seriousness.

“We’re investigating the situation that placed you at death’s door,” Luna quickly tried to explain the absolutely necessary parts. “We’re piecing together the events, but we are still missing the crucial part – the culprit. What do you recall, Moonwarden? Could you share anything about the assailant?”

The unicorn took her request with utmost seriousness, that much was certain. Both him and his shadow straightened up in their seat, one with the expression of utter focus, the other with a dark, but clear intent which permeated from it.

“I… initially thought that it was a beggar, but that was simply a pony dressed like one. They moved… with intention and skill, one that would hardly be found in just a random vagrant,” Moonwarden began, visibly trying to search for memories, piece together the last moments he could recall. “I was… walking down a side alley, and he asked me for alms. And he called me… a ‘fella’. I thought it peculiar. I am no mere ‘fella’, after all.”

Luna felt like chastising him for paying attention to such a small and silly thing, not to mention expressing exasperation at a mere term like that. However, her attention was sooner caught by the fact that the grand portrait above them began shifting. Gone was Luna’s visage, as other matters came to the forefront of Moonwarden’s subconscious. The painting wasn’t showing anything in particular at that moment, but when the unicorn continued focusing, strange, blurred shapes began manifesting in it, trying to form a coherent scene.

“He… was much faster than me. Not that it is such a great achievement, but…” the stallion continued, potent strain appearing on his muzzle. “I… tried to fight him off. A couple of spells to deter. Still, I was already wounded at this point. And yet…?”

Luna’s focus was shifting constantly between the painting and the pony before. Not only since she didn’t want to occupy herself merely with Moonwarden’s returning memories when the stallion was facing her, thinking so hard.

For some reason, the manifestation above the fireplace lacked… something. This looked definitely like a projection of thoughts, shifting, changing, switching, morphing, weaving pictures that tried to encompass rapidly moving memories. But every time it would make sense for the assassin to appear, something else took their place, or obscured their looks. It was almost like an empty spot, a deliberate missing piece of this criminal puzzle. It made Luna worry that the trauma which had been caused to her servant had pushed out of his memory the very pony who had attempted to end his life.

“Please, Moonwarden, if only you could remember something…” she encouraged the stallion, who was clearly doing his best. “Anything might be the answer we are looking for.”

He was definitely trying to give her that missing piece. So much so, that the strain began showing not only about the chamber, but on his very projection. The shadow behind the unicorn lost some if its shapely silhouette, like an ice sculpture melting under the rising Sun. And Moonwarden’s monocle, the symbol of his power and ego both, began showing small, but most terrifying cracks.

“I… I know… the pony…” the stallion suddenly spoke, in a strange, stunned tone, one that startled Luna as well. “No… Not the pony, but… pony. Yet…”

The shadow’s voice was no less confused and uncertain. “I… For some… reason… I want to… keep it. Hide it.”

“Moonwarden?” Luna called his name and attention, as she finally stood up from her seat to approach him.

It wasn’t an easy task. The moment her weight shifted firmly to the floor below, she felt her hooves sinking into the carpet, with the sound of creaking wood below it. She stepped forward gently and gingerly, keeping one eye on her beloved and the other on the shifting portrait. Again, the silhouette of the pony was absent, even if it made perfect sense it was supposed to be there.

Somepony had jumped on Moonwarden. Somepony had drove their blade into his chest. Somepony had been blasted by his argent magic.

There was just nopony there.

“Nothing.”

Luna blinked, as it sounded like the grey unicorn had just corrected her thinking.

“Nothing…” the stallion repeated, shaking his head. “Not ‘nopony’… Nothing. There… There was nothing…”

She didn’t understand. Thankfully, she made it close to Moonwarden’s armchair and leaned in, but was afraid to even touch the stallion’s form, worrying it could crack and disperse like an illusion, evaporate like a drop of dew as the morning passed.

“What do you mean…?” she asked in a worried, gentle tone, as if the breath of her voice would dispel the unicorn’s countenance.

“That… That is what warned me. Nothing,” he explained, though Luna wasn’t sure if he wasn’t telling that to himself, rather than her. “I reached out and found… I found nothing.”

In a flash of movement, Moonwarden’s muzzle turned towards the painting, as if in horror, with Luna following a split second later.

A dark alley. A beggar’s cloak. A stumbling trot. The shine of the grey unicorn’s magic, bringing cold, domineering color of silver to the shadowy moment, wishing the grab the pony opposite with its charm, for whatever reason.

A flash of movement. A blade’s hissing advent. The grinding sound against silver and bone.

But that wasn’t what Luna’s gaze locked on, not what her attention registered first and foremost. Other details finally emerged, ones that couldn’t be ignored in any way.

Like a flap of wings. Like the forelock of mane. Like the amber eyes.

For the wings were webbed. For the mane was gray. For the irises were slit.

And there were fangs. Fangs showed in a vicious sneer of the cloaked assassin, wishing to take Moonwarden’s life.

Luna’s heart stopped, as if she were the one who had been stabbed through the chest. From the depths of the gray unicorn’s memory came forth the scenario which she had worried about the most. One that made a certain, dark sense, but also one that she had wanted so desperately to avoid, hoping that, for all of their plights, her children would not cross any lines in the sand like this.

But they had done so. One of them, yes, but she was certain it wasn’t a whim, a maddened flight of fancy of that individual. That this was something greater, something more terrible, something connected to what had been uncovered about the batpony plot, one that held in its grasp Maretonia, Shades’ Hollow, Twilight Sparkle, and now tried to strangle Luna’s beloved pony.

If that was their choice, after all?

They would pay for it.

She was going to respond in kind, in her very own kind. She knew it would be a repayment fueled, nurtured, driven by disappointment, by righteous anger and by just revenge. Methodical, but inescapable.

The chamber shook once more, though Luna wasn’t sure if she didn’t cause that particular tremor, as she could feel the surge of rage coursing through her. It was a feeling with an almost familiar intensity, reaching back into a much darker, much hated time of her life. Oh, the stirring thorn, lodged deep in her being, the scar she carried, it wanted to wake, expecting sustenance aplenty. This time, however, shadow and darkness would not overtake her. No, she wouldn’t grant them fodder, she wouldn’t embrace the corrupting force that wished to arrive once again, to take her will away.

This? This was going to be pure. This was going to be her choice, her very own and justified choice, and she embraced it. She held onto this building, burning feeling, hoping to forge from this flame a righteous blade, one to meet the assassin’s weapon one night, melt it away and strike at the pony wielding it!

Moonwarden’s voice reached her, just as the room around began fading, melting and dispersing into blackness, a process sped by the intensity of her outrage, almost setting the place on fire.

“My lady… Please…”

Luna’s eyes immediately found the unicorn, as he paused ever so briefly.

“Do not be reckless. I will… I will return…”

She wanted to reply, she needed to, but the last thing she could muster as the space folded upon itself, and as her own vision began to fail, was to hold gazes with her servant and her beloved, and offer a promise, an encouragement and the hope for the future.

That one, fateful second meant eternity to them both.

But right afterwards? Luna could only tell that she was falling.

Moonwarden was gone. The whole place dispersed, the connection between her and the stallion’s core severed like a cloth violently tearing. It left Luna reeling, for that brief moment of not recognizing where she was, where she could possibly be. Her head pounded with one of the worst migraines she could ever remember. Her whole body felt heavy and sluggish, her joints ached with strange tension which she must have been holding all this time, and she couldn’t even tell whether it was her true self, back in the waking world, or simply her mind protesting in such a corporeal way after her dangerous and long journey.

One thing that counteracted all of that was a warm embrace, awaiting her and cradling her close.

“Luna? Lulu, can you hear me?”

A distant voice, yet one growing warmer by the second, called for her. She wanted to answer, but her lips were limp and useless, not yet recognizing that her consciousness was returning.

Luna did, however, knew the melody of that voice. She would call out her sister’s name already if only she could.

“Lulu, it’s me… It’s morning, open your eyes… Please…”

Luna did so, though realizing that she could barely lift her eyelids at first. But her sister’s concerned visage was the first thing she spotted, which meant that she was back to the waking world. Celestia’s eyes carried with themselves worry and loving care, one that could scarcely be matched, even among the dreams.

It was, indeed, morning. Even the heavy curtains around the meditation chamber couldn’t stop the assault of bright morning sunlight coming from behind. Luna blinked several times, realizing that even the smallest amount of light aggravated her headache. That pain, and Celestia’s concerned expression, Tia’s very presence in this place, must have meant that the allocated time for Luna’s journey had to have passed some time ago.

And that her sister was trying to wake her up for a good while.

“Tia…” Luna whispered when her body finally began responding to her intentions a little better. “I… I’m sorry… It took longer… than I thought it would.”

“Oh, Lulu… I’ve gotten so worried. You aren’t hurt, are you? Are you alright?” Celestia kept asking, her hold not loosening at all so far.

“Y-yes… Just tired…” Luna let her know, trying to smile, though it didn’t end up a convincing expression, even if there were reasons for it. “I… I found him… We spoke… He told me…”

“Shhh…” Celestia only cooed, leaning in a little to gently nuzzle her, a gesture that was to help them both, clearly. “You will tell me everything later. In details or without, if you wish.”

“But…”

“You must rest now, Lulu. This took a lot from you. I’m happy you reached him, but you must regain your strength first, before anything else.”

Luna, indeed, didn’t even have the strength to argue. For all of the anger she could recall, the desire to mete out justice, she still couldn’t muster enough drive to fight against the tiredness. All of her body was begging her to rest and sleep, even if her journey had felt like a dream in itself.

There was, however, one thing that Luna absolutely had to share, regardless of the fatigue rapidly setting in.

“Tia… He loves me… He told me…” she whispered, feeling that this confession definitely made her lips shudder in a smile.

And that was the last thing she remembered, before exhaustion claimed her.

Twilight had really tried her best to appear stately and calm after departing from the ice sculpture exhibition. Especially since she had already made the mistake of looking frazzled and troubled exiting one gallery at the Mountain of Crescent. Doing so again would have spawned a lot of unnecessary attention.

Yes, she had decided to blame the cold temperature for the blush on her cheeks, but that had been an explanation which could have held only for so long. But had it been her fault that Ebony Crescent’s words, the very memory of them, had been causing constant surges of warmth to travel through her body? She had forced herself to fight those all the way back to the spire!

She really hadn’t been, even in her wildest dreams, expecting to receive this sort of attention. Not that Twilight didn’t think herself a pretty, worthwhile mare, at least to certain, modest standards, but to have, first, an elite warrior and now a noble Count make her feel so… attractive and desirable? That was new, unexplored territory… even considering the ‘ground’ she had already covered with Midnight Wind, in regards to the topic.

And that was the gentlest way of expressing the experience.

Said stallion had been observing her through the journey back to the palace, with intensity that had been making her both more and less likely to look like an abashed filly.

Honestly, Twilight was again having a hard time figuring out her ‘options’ in this situation. That, perhaps, was not the most proper word to use, but the bath time, with wonderfully warm water surrounding her, was making her more and less eloquent at the same time.

She still carried hurt in herself, regarding the warrior’s lies and omissions, and yet, at the same time, she was beginning to feel that… that things could once again improve, if only certain steps were to be taken.

It was that warmth again, wasn’t it? Not the one of the water around her, but the one in her chest. That feeling which had returned alongside the phenomena in the shrine, one that was causing her to rethink a lot of matters from a new, more hopeful perspective. Hope, she would call it, but why was it ebbing and flowing like that, why did it seem both provided from an unknown, divine recipient and yet so mundanely simple…?

Why did it feel connected with the fate of Twilight and Midnight both?

Well, the former just rinsed her mane once more, shaking her head. The two things didn’t go well together, actually, but the little stinging from pulling on her hair actually helped Twilight concentrate.

There was the matter of the Count Brother… Well, Ebony Crescent was clearly infatuated with her, especially strongly since he had made it perfectly clear that he was paying much attention to her. However, aside from the fact that he was so charming and handsome, Twilight didn’t really feel any deeper connection with him. Especially not one to decide to…

She exhaled strongly. She wasn’t one to judge anypony else for certain choices, but she wasn’t comfortable liberally making the same ones herself. The stallion was ‘interested’, that was as clear as day even from his intense gaze alone, not to mention the words and the predisposition and all, but… well, Twilight wasn’t. She would need to experience more from the stallion, learn of him, to even consider being truly intrigued in that way, sudden, natural urges aside.

She needed something like… Like a nice, secluded cavern with a hot spring. And a pony already meaning a lot to her.

Such thoughts accompanied her the whole morning, actually, up to when she was already lying in bed, rethinking everything about her current situation.

For all of the righteous anger which she was holding, for all the hurt she was entitled to, she had to come clear to herself with one matter – that she still, despite it all, lo—

Did… Did somepony just knock on the window?

Twilight scrambled from underneath the sheets in record time, grabbing her dressing gown and quickly putting it on. Whether it had been her imagination or not, she wasn’t going to risk feeling immodest in the same way as the last time she could have sworn that somepony had been observing her, right in this spire.

Was that the same pony, trying to gain access in such a straightforward way this time around? It definitely wasn’t just Twilight hearing things, for the sound repeated itself, but a little louder.

She wasted no time to trot down the stairs to the chamber’s floor proper, then approached the right window, securing the gown and steeling herself for whomever that was. It… actually seemed prudent to simply ask, as the pony trying to enter wasn’t doing so in a clandestine way. Other than not using the door and appearing at quite the late hour, of course.

“Who is it…?” Twilight presented the question in a cautious manner and volume, hoping it could be heard through the glass.

“A nosy guest!” a female voice, and one that Twilight recognized, replied. “I hope it’s not too late, still?”

“N-no! One moment, I’ll just—”

“No need for anything, Honored Princess,” came the assurance, backed by conviction. “This isn’t a formal call.”

So did Ivory Crescent claim, though Twilight wanted to at least make sure that she was looking decent enough in her haphazardly-put-on gown. However, if the Countess had decided to pay her a visit at this hour, it meant that she wouldn’t be surprised about her host’s state, right…?

Well, depending on who would be considered a proper host in a situation like this.

Nevertheless, Twilight pulled away the curtains, finally, witnessing the other mare waiting for her. She was wearing a very delicate and pretty see-through robe of her own, one that definitely made Twilight stare, even if for just a moment. Regardless of one’s preferences, the silky material paired with Ivory Crescent’s shapely physique was offering an exquisite sight.

Not that the mare cared about that, instead looking inside with a wide, almost innocent smile, which only grew once Twilight unlocked the window.

“Care for a slumber party, perhaps?” were the first words the Countess uttered afterwards, definitely causing surprise.

And laughter, for Twilight wasn’t expecting any proposition of the sort, especially from the heir to the Mountain and Family. “Is that a serious request, Honored Countess?”

“No, not really, but don’t blame me. I know what the hour is, and nothing else would normally make sense,” Ivory Crescent explained with a spark to her pear gaze. “Might I come in?”

“Of course, please,” Twilight did offer, moving aside and allowing the other mare to gracefully enter the spire, her robe nearly floating around her on its own. “I would beg forgiveness for my wear, but I see I’m not out of the momentary ordinary.”

“Ha, I like that phrase, I need to use it at some point,” the Countess pointed out with a giggle. “Don’t you worry, Honored Princess, you are dressed for the occasion. Even more modestly than I would think. I know that Equestrian’s don’t wear clothing as often as we do.”

Though she held the tone of a friendly banter, Ivory Crescent’s eyes began to immediately dart all over the chamber, very quickly, not only taking in the interior, but also as if searching for something in particular. Twilight wondered if reacting to that in some visible way was wise, but the Countess’ next sentence came much faster than the ruminations.

“So, while being appropriately apologetic, I shall inappropriately admit that I have come here driven by curiosity that really didn’t want to allow me rest this morning,” the mare explained taking a few step about, nonchalantly allowing her gaze to rest on Twilight in the midst of her sudden examination of the room. “And as I want to get some respectable rest this day, I thought you could help me out in my problem, Honored Princess. Though, I do hope I didn’t wake you already, of course.”

“No, you didn’t. Actually, I was, myself, doing some thinking before bed,” Twilight admitted, which caused Ivory Crescent to grin widely as she casually leaned against the grand table.

“Oh? So we are both the sort of ponies to torment ourselves right before we should be calmly falling asleep? Just so our days sometimes get adventurous in that tense, stress-induced way?”

“I don’t know if ‘torment’ is the right word, but I definitely understand what you mean, Honored Countess. Sometimes the few moments before bedtime are the only time when one can organize certain thoughts in one’s head,” Twilight confirmed, herself approaching the table and even finding for herself a seat, not far from the other mare. “I’d rather do that extensively, come to think of it. Better to lose an hour or so to get things under control than to endure nightmares throughout one’s night. Or day.”

“Very well put. Of course, there are the good restless days and the bad restless days, as I have told you this evening,” Ivory Crescent agreed with a shrug, but also holding that keen, judging stare. One that lingered and one that was asking a question by itself.

And also one that Twilight had no idea how to address, other than asking about it. “… is there something wrong, Honored Countess?”

The mare opposite stayed silent for a breath longer, then chuckled, shaking her head. “No, not anymore, I don’t think,” she revealed, though it was hard to guess what exactly the grand disclosure was supposed to be about. “However, my burning nosiness needs to be addressed, before it begins to actually scald my nostrils – I did hear that you had not only another, somewhat cute night alongside my guide of a brother, even despite the evening faux pas, if I am saying that correctly…”

“You are, yes,” Twilight managed to squeeze a brief reply in.

“… but also that there have been some really peculiar happenings at the herame. That sounds to me like something worth investigating!”

“I’m… not sure I could be of help, concerning all of that.”

“I think the opposite, and I don’t like being desperately proven wrong,” Ivory Crescent teased with a wink.

“I’m still pretty certain that the priests were keen on keeping the matter contained, Honored Countess…”

The mare giggled, taking one of the chairs and balancing it on a single leg, like foals would sometimes do in their constant search for amusement and the need of exploring the world around. “I would be a pretty lacking future leader if I didn’t already have ways of keeping an eye out on the workings of my own Iug. And I’m a little bit of a… resourceful opportunist. Half a word there, a wayward expression here. Dedicated deduction is something I’m relatively good at!”

“And… you are hoping that I could grant you insight into what occurred?” Twilight asked, though it served the Countess’ point, actually.

“Ha, and there we already have some of it,” the mare pointed out, managing to cause the chair to make a full pirouette on one leg before finally taking her place on it, in quite the graceful display of coordination. “Something did happen, because you mentioned it being contained information and it was most peculiar, because even your broad and open mind is not sure that you can provide useful information,” she pointed out with a grin. “But that was already what I knew, now I am here for an altogether different scavenger hunt…”

The way that Ivory Crescent said it sat both right and wrong with Twilight, though she wasn’t going to immediately assume the bleaker scenario just because. “Do tell, Honored Countess,” she carefully encouraged the mare to speak her mind.

Which she did, with both that twinkle in her eye and the note of seriousness in her, otherwise playful tone. “So, here you are, Honored Princess Sparkle of Twilight. A representative of your nation, a dutiful adherent to the will of the Judging Sun, as some claim, and rather strongly, too. A bearer of the Divine Aspect, the Bozanu Gledis, a unique blessing, as it is interpreted…” Ivory Crescent began explaining, looking more and more excited as she did. “That’s all a little… lacking, to my tastes, actually.”

“ ‘Lacking’, Honored Countess,” Twilight parroted her simultaneous guest and host, trying to gain any insight on her. “What would you mean by that?”

“Oh, you know,” Ivory Crescent responded, waving her hoof about. “I’m not blind to the shortcomings of my kin. What we don’t grasp, we try to explain anyway, and then we stick to it, happy that we are doing so. I mean, it does have certain merits! Makes the world of ours a lot simpler, easier to swallow,” she claimed, looking at Twilight intently. “The Immaculate Moon… is caring and merciful, the Judging Sun is unforgiving and judgmental, the night is good, the day is bad… Simple, really.”

Presenting matters in such a way was definitely unusual, Twilight thought, gathering all the focus she still had left that morning not to miss any details of what the Countess was sharing. She almost had to stifle a yawn, as her brain was demanding more air to stay awake and lucid for all of the possible nuances to come.

Thankfully, the mare opposite was ready to provide them in a clear way. “I know that things can be simple… but we also live in a world where plots are woven like quilts, by skillful, diligent hooves, working every night, in a world where agendas are pursued with a predator’s conviction, by truly famished hunters, and their game sometimes is flesh,” Ivory Crescent remarked, her eyes shuddering briefly, as if wanting to continue her strange search. “Add to that the supernatural happenings, like the miracles in our shrines. Does that make a certain sense to you, me saying that the world is nuanced in ways we hardly grasp?”

“Absolutely, Honored Countess.”

“Splendid!” came the mare’s genuine exclamation of joy. “So, now comes the harder part of the ‘lecture’! You see, herami are the places where one would expect divine matters to happen, consecrated spaces are for that, at least in theory. We have our measure of omens and prophecies, but that’s repetitious… but now you arrive. A pony the resembles what we see as divine and… well, there you have it. Something supernatural happens.”

The tone the Countess used made it sound relatively mundane, but Twilight understood that the mare was bringing forth an interesting point. “And… you want to assure yourself if I have something to do with it?”

“Why, yes!” the mare admitted, gracefully rubbing her chin. “We are, right now, two mares, in their lounging robes, discussing some matters that might or might not push this conversation into yet more unique territory. I would lie by denying that I’m very, very excited about all of the possibilities!”

“So that is the sort of curiosity which is robbing you of sleep, Honored Countess,” Twilight spoke, nodding to herself, especially when the mare opposite confirmed her with her own gesture. “Admittedly, this isn’t the first time that somepony is asking me whether I am divine, rather than just possessing the signs and traits of divinity.”

“Oh… Now, that’s a little annoying. I thought I would be the first to dare to do so!” Ivory Crescent complained, folding her forelegs against her chest in a display of true displeasure. “Who even dared? I presume that you mean one of us, right?”

“Yes, that’s right,” Twilight revealed, returning to the moment, and so vividly that she had to actually keep her expression and the blush contained.

She remembered it like it was yesterday, actually. The question whether she was a goddess. Her denial, and then Midnight’s sentence, the one that had been haunting her for quite some time before she had gathered the courage to actually ask about it.

‘… what is the taste of your blood.’

Quite a macabre thing to say out of context, but back then? Oh, it had rattled her in the weirdest—no, actually, with everything that had happened, she could admit that it had been the best possible way it could have affected her.

That… Yes, that actually got her thinking. So much so, that it was Ivory Crescent’s question which made her gather focus once again.

“So, who was it that was so dauntless?” the Countess’ curiosity was unrelenting. “You look like the bravery, or maybe foolishness, left quite an impression on you.”

“You… could say that, yes,” Twilight admitted, and was going to elaborate a little bit more, especially with that warmth in her chest gathering, but the other mare’s interest went further still.

“Wait a moment… Oh, okay, that would make a certain sense,” Ivory Crescent suddenly mused, nodding to herself again, but then her expression shifted, almost unnaturally, as she asked another question. “Or was it a Crescent that did so? I wouldn’t suppose my dear, barely-younger brother actually gathered enough temerity, or did he?”

“Why are you so hard on him?”

That wasn’t perhaps the ideal way of responding to that, but Twilight was possessed by her own spirit of inquiry, one that surfaced as rapidly as Ivory Crescent’s own decision to veer from whatever initial thought she had.

Also, Twilight had a feeling that the mare opposite’s approach to her brother was a bit more intricate than just the stereotypical harshness towards one’s own sibling, born out of familial love.

Intriguingly so, the Countess didn’t seem to mind answering. “Because he’s a mess, and I mean it in the most caring way,” she revealed, the smile on her muzzle losing a little bit of luster, but definitely retaining its honesty. “He never did get through properly mourning our father’s death, and he’s recouping in a lot of ways that aren’t helping him. I want to remind him that life goes on, and that it often doesn’t care for one’s desperate attempts at proving something to it, so I suppose I do look a little harsh.”

Now that wasn’t an answer which Twilight had been expecting, especially considering how free-spirited the Countess had been so far. But that was an explanation which didn’t hide anything duplicitous, coming from a place of disarming honesty.

“I… I see,” was the only reply Twilight could muster, earning for herself a shrug from Ivory Crescent.

“I suppose it isn’t unbecoming of me to share that. I love my brother, he’s the closest pony I have in life, other than my uncle. But a bond with a twin is something even more unique, something that I would be willing to call ‘transcendental’… which is why I am concerned for him,” she explained, her brow furrowing ever so slightly. “His mind is brilliant, his talents are undeniable… and his penmanship is to die for, as long as he can get enough focus to actually weave something without immediately considering it not perfect enough.”

Without a warning, Ivory Crescent stood up, her loose robe billowing from the sudden movement. The mare gestured for Twilight to remain seated, even as she began trotting about the table.

And, again, her gaze ventured around the chamber, as if looking for a sign or a clue.

“He’s witty, his approach to poltawca is unique and praiseworthy, but he still needs more and more… He searches for it with intensity that would serve him better in… other ways.” She paused ever so briefly, turning on a whim, with her gaze boring into one of the nearby window curtains. However, as nothing more occurred, other than Twilight’s mounting confusion, the mare continued. “Not to mention what we had seen in the evening, actually. He is usually far more careful about these sort of distractions, especially if they would keep him from official matters.”

It wasn’t a simple and straightforward topic for Twilight still, but she couldn’t deny the obvious, especially with Ebony Crescent having explained his interest in life’s sensuality. “I wasn’t offended by what happened, even if I am a little more conservative about the topic. I take it that, from what he also tried explaining to me that, he is… well, ‘forgiven’ for indulgence of that sort, despite the societal norms and expectations? Since it is happening in his spire? See nothing, hear nothing, that sort of thing?”

Ivory Crescent giggled melodiously. “Eloquently put… You’re not wrong, however. Our Family tends to play a little looser with the cultural boundaries, but that little, ‘towering’ facet of our tradition is mostly why my dear brother is not being openly judged. However, he’s being judged allusively, and I find it a fate much, much worse,” the mare claimed, slowly and nonchalantly returning to the table. “I don’t find myself quite so liberal in these matters myself, truth be told, but I’m hardly one to caution him, if that is how he wants to go fight his stress and tension. He’s not so stupid as to give our Legatuum a headache, at least.”

The implied meaning was more than clear to Twilight, again making her feel a little red on the muzzle. She decided to distract herself from that, and from the feeling in the pit of her stomach, by asking about one matter that she simply couldn’t overlook.

“If you could tell me one thing about the Count Brother, Honored Countess—”

“One, please, we’ve gotten sidetracked,” the mare spoke, and though it was meant in a jest, the sentence carried pressure behind it.

“I take it that he is dealing with certain problems, and I think I grasp those a little better now, but… is he well? I mean, it’s hard not to spot his near-constant predicament. He seems rather uncomfortable about it, despite gallantly battling it.”

That was the lighter way of wording it, as Twilight deemed, and perhaps safer.

“Oh, the…?” Ivory Crescent didn’t finish her initial reply, instead wiping some invisible sweat from her brow in a theatrical motion. “Let’s not talk about this, please, that is the least gripping thing about him.”

That was a rather short reply. Too short, for Twilight’s taste, actually, though it was a little difficult to tell why the mare opposite had that sort of a stance on the matter of her own twin’s health. Did she know something more? Lord Bright Crescent had seemed a little more concerned about it, after all, yet the Countess either paid it no mind, or had decided to do just that, for the sake of sparing herself the anguish?

It was hard to press the topic, however, because the mare was far more interested in returning to the matter of her morning visit. “Let him change, dry himself off, sacrifice another, unfortunate hoofkerchief, he’ll be fine. I won’t be soon enough, if I don’t allow myself to ask about my predicament,” she claimed, and rather strongly. “Which might be a risky approach, after all, when dealing with a potential deity… but damn me if I don’t ask about what bothers me.” She thought for a second. “No, actually, don’t damn me. Not sure if you would be inclined to do so in the first place, even for me being extremely nosy, but it would be… a rather banal action, one way or another. And you are anything but that, Honored Princess!”

Twilight shook her head, avoiding a giggle. “Thank you, Honored Countess, that’s very kind of you to say. So, let me get this straight, you want to know if I could be considered divine?”

“That would be nice to know, yes,” Ivory Crescent admitted, resting her head on her forehooves and gazing at Twilight with a gleam of interest found in only the most inquisitive foals.

“Well,” Twilight began, trying to gather enough wakefulness to be coherent and informative, “Equestria recognizes me as a Princess, first and foremost. But that title is not only something that means royalty. Alicorns are viewed as being responsible for a particular part of the world around, a facet of it, each of them handling matters connected to their domain, more or less. I know that, despite my younger age, I am viewed as resembling both Princess Luna, the Immaculate Moon… and Princess Celestia, the Judging Sun. And my sister-in-law, too, Princess Cadance, she’s considered—”

“Her!”

Even the sound of the scraping chair didn’t make the interruption as effective as Ivory Crescent’s sudden, excited shout.

“Yes, alright, this is also most gripping! Tell me more about her! It is ‘Cadence’, then? With an ‘e’ in the middle?”

“Actually an ‘a’, to be precise. No, actually, to be perfectly precise, it is ‘Mi Amore Cadenza’, but—”

“Oh, that is her full title, then?! Riveting!”

Twilight had answered on instinct at first, yes, but now she squinted her eyes, witnessing this outburst of energy from the mare. “I… could tell more about her, yes, but what… do you mean, Honored Countess? I wasn’t expecting such a reaction, where is its coming from?”

“Curiosity! Pure, unbound curiosity!” the mare almost shouted, and there was no reason not to believe her, as it seemed a genuine outpouring after all. “The Goddess is among your kin, and her sister-goddess, too, we view it as a form of direct guidance and custody over you… but also there is ‘Cadance, Mi Amore Cadenza’! And that’s really interesting to me, because, as I understand it, she’s one of the idea of love, emotion and sensuality, tac?”

“Well, she is often referred to as the Alicorn or the Princess of Love, yes, and her talent is connected with the feeling, though I’m not sure that I would push it as far as you have presented it. I mean,” Twilight tried to explain to the best of her abilities, not that she actually ventured deep into her old foalsitter’s domain, “I suppose one could argue that her duties would involve many forms and expressions of love, though I wouldn’t want to give a wrong impression of her. She’s definitely concerned when it comes to the depth of the feeling, but that does not always mean—”

“No, of course not, one would not want to make such a topic shallow! Well, I could think of a couple of ponies that would, but that’s irrelevant!” the Countess commented, and her interest was visibly piqued. “But there is a space there, with Mi Amore Cadenza’s presence, for many things! Things that could, technically, go beyond our grasp of the two divines!” she claimed, nodding to herself in great excitement. “Our Mother is many things, ‘mother’, first, but she’s a ‘guardian’, she’s a ‘guide’… Is she a ‘lover’, though? Is that her facet? None of us explore that!”

Something about the way that Ivory Crescent said that felt really out of place, challenging a certain, pure idea of the Goddess, at least in Twilight’s mind. After all, she hadn’t particularly experienced that sort of approach to the Immaculate Moon… She was ‘immaculate’, but as a guide and protector of batponies as a nation and as a species, she would also be a patron of the family, with all which that entitled. How did that work in the pious minds of the locals? That was harder to guess, but it definitely worked in a very specific way for the mare opposite.

“Yes, that is mighty interesting! And she does operate as a divine, then, the Princess Cadance, Mi Amore Cadenza?” the Countess pressed the topic a little more.

“Alicornhood comes with a modicum of praise and a corresponding position, but you must remember that our approach is not… saturated with spirituality,” Twilight wanted to explain properly. “Even the Immaculate Moon… is seen as a leader and a powerful figure without worship in the Noctraliyan sense.”

“But She is seen like this here! And her guidance is near palpable!” Ivory Crescent spoke up again, raising her hoof. “And so is the Judging Sun considered a deity, with all the fiery aspects of that. Your nation sees all of the Princesses as mighty leaders, we see two of them as gods… What about the other two? You are an alicorn! This makes it all very, very interesting!”

There was something a little manic in Ivory Crescent’s tone, in a way that Twilight strangely recognized from rather recently.

Well, perhaps ‘manic’ was a wrong expression, as the sparks in the Countess’ eyes spoke of great excitement, but also proper forethought. Twilight had to conclude that the current topic hadn’t been chosen on a whim, that the mare opposite was definitely trying to get to the bottom of the matter in some way. Perhaps this wasn’t the first, sleepless morning for her? Also, it would explain why she had been a little insistent about a private meeting and getting to know Twilight a bit more.

Thankfully, all she had to do was to ask. “I could entertain a longer discussion about my sister-in-law, and myself, Honored Countess, possibly concerning both perspectives connected to our nations and cultures, but… it might be a much more time-consuming talk than the day allows,” Twilight warned.

And, for all of her revealed passion for the topic, Ivory Crescent concurred. “Yes, of course, I get it, I’m just… It’s hard to experience a clear, outside perspective when the only thing you are nightly stuck with is the local view and understanding, even on matters very much outside of our realm of understanding.” She suddenly shuddered and hissed. “Ugh, listen to me, I’m starting to sound dull.”

“I wouldn’t say so, no. For me, you sound like you had a lot to think about, and you are hoping for some answers. I won’t promise I will provide them. I will just promise you truth, at least how I, myself, see it.”

“That’s already very gracious, Honored Princess,” the Countess admitted, giving her a playful nod. “Or perhaps you just view me as a spoiled little filly that had much too much time on her hooves and started going a little crazy, and you wish to entertain me?”

“That sounds like self-critique, and it doesn’t fit you very well, Honored Countess,” Twilight remarked, feeling a little cheeky and getting a bright, fanged smile in return.

“No, it really doesn’t,” the other mare admitted with a giggle. “I can be chastised for many things, I imagine, but not for wanting to experience the world around to the best of my abilities and understanding. Our lives are a gift, let us unbind it! It’s a crescent moon, yesternight, tonight and tomorrow!” Having said that, the mare got up with grace and verve. “Thank you so much for this first taste of what I could uncover with your help! And… I’m glad I could share your presence without any unnecessary additions.”

Twilight stood up as well, but found herself a little confounded about the remark. “What… do you mean? I swear that you were looking about the chamber earlier, am I actually missing something?”

“No, nothing you would need,” Ivory Crescent responded, with no small dosage of obfuscation hidden behind that bright smile and pear gaze. “I’ve taken enough of your time, but I’m glad to have been received… and that I will have a good day’s rest! I hate flights of unaddressed ideas!”

“Speaking of which,” Twilight decided to remark, “I know that flying inside the caverns is not seen as desirable, so… how did you get to my window, Honored Countess?”

Maybe it was the tiredness, maybe something else, but at least the little, snappy question was received well by the Countess. “Who knows?” she asked in return, with a shrug so overt and theatrical that it caused her whole gown to ride up for a moment. “Have you seen me fly up to it?”

“No, obviously not.”

“Well, then I haven’t flown up here, if that’s what you are trying to insinuate,” came the, no-less-cheeky, response.

“So… you climbed your way up?”

Ivory Crescent let out a melodious laugh, taking a step in Twilight’s direction. It wasn’t meant to be a taunting one, though a little, playful challenge was issued.

“I’ll let you in on a secret. A little thing I have learnt during my years…” she began, then shuddered. “Bogine, that made me sound old!” she protested to herself, but then shook her head and continued, nonetheless. “Sometimes it’s fantastic to know, to learn, to understand. At other times? It’s also wonderful not to know, to allow the mystery to continue, the secret to remain secure and the whisper not to reach any ears…”

“It’s healthier, you say?” Twilight asked, that little, sour note of the past and current scenarios making its way to her tone, uninvited.

Ivory Crescent recognized it, and decided to banish it with a smile. “No, that would seem like a discouraging advice, and I’m not about that. Life… is about finding balance of curiosity and moderation , of playfulness and starkness, of what’s healthy and what’s overindulgence, so that you can enjoy and yet not spoil the fun for anypony else.”

“And once that balance would be considered found?”

“Oh, that’s simple – embrace it with wild abandon!”

That sounded like a maddened suggestion, at least to Twilight, but there was a nagging feeling at the back of her head that Ivory Crescent knew exactly what she meant, regarding not only herself. There was something serious, almost deathly serious in her eyes, especially as she looked at Twilight in that strange, lidded way that hid them behind her eyelashes…

Something was amiss about this whole situation, that much was certain, but it would be foolhardy for Twilight to expect her tired mind grasping it all there and then.

Regardless, a goodbye was in order, especially after receiving such a piece of advice.

“I must say, it looks like my stay at the Mountain of Crescent is getting more and more fascinating by the hour.”

That also wasn’t meant to be sarcastic, but Ivory Crescent accepted the declaration it in all of its possible forms and implications. “No. Now you get to have a calm day of rest, without any shenanigans. Otherwise, we might overwhelm you, and we don’t want that. Forcing a way is not our Family way.”

Having said that, the Countess quickly unlocked the window, with a metallic click that resounded somewhere deep in Twilight’s mind, deeper than she would think necessary. Then the noblemare did a curtsy that simultaneously showed deference and took her through the thick curtains, as she vanished from sight.

When Twilight came to close the window properly, she had found it already properly secured, with the mare nowhere to be found on the outside, not even by glimpsing a wayward shift of her gown.

… this hadn’t been a dream, had it?

Twilight lightly nibbled herself on the foreleg, and the sensation was there, without any trick of the slumbering mind. Ivory Crescent literally disappeared like a ghost, having locked the window behind her in record time and most likely diving off the balcony.

Unfortunately for the Countess’ cause, Twilight doubted that all of what she had just experienced would give her a pleasant day. Thoughts knocked around her head with a vengeance, asking questions and demanding answers and understanding.

Though, when she rested her head on the pillow, the bed’s softness accepted her with an understanding embrace which soon lulled her into slumber.

Author's Note

Greetings, everyone.

Allow me to simply offer my sincerest apologies for this chapter's delay. Real life got in the way, the simplest explanation of all, and when stress and challenges pile up, creativity takes the hit. I find it a little shameful that I would allow for it to happen, but it happened.

From now on, however, I hope I can return to the tempo I had from the beginning of the year. I wouldn't want to keep any of you waiting any longer than absolutely necessary for updates and the progression. I do appreciate you choosing my silly little tale, after all, each and every one of you.

Do stay tuned, please, and I do solemnly promise to do the same.

~Gulheru

Chapter LXXXVII – More In Sorrow Than In Anger

Having woken up from a pretty calm day of sleep, Twilight still found her thoughts being restless and unruly, bouncing around her head from the moment her consciousness had returned. They had a good reason to be so fidgety, she would deem, as the final conversation of last night had touched upon such otherworldly subjects, that it was quite possible that it had actually been a dream.

Then again, things in the Mountain of Crescent had been progressing in such a strange way so far that there was a chance that Twilight really had enjoyed a conversation with Ivory Crescent regarding divinity, Ebony Crescent’s health... and that Twilight really had witnessed the Countess doing a quick scouting around her chamber.

What was it that she had said? That Twilight hadn’t been missing anything she would have needed? What had that been aimed at?

And why had the mare been so dismissive of her brother’s affliction?

Those were all new questions to consider, new conundrums to try and decipher. Twilight wasn’t expecting her mind to give her true rest, actually. If anything, her instinct was telling her that she was going to have more on her mind soon enough.

As it happened, the hunch wasn’t wrong, not in the slightest. The knock on her door, which happened as soon as she finished dressing up and preparing for the day, marked the beginning of the night’s challenges. Of course, thinking like that wasn’t going to help Twilight in dealing with whatever was to come, but there was little to gain from naïve optimism.

Rowan Berry’s presence on the other side of the door wasn’t surprising, though the mare’s expression was definitely a little confusing for Twilight. The healer was fighting a strange smile as she offered her greetings, even if her eyes remained keen and even concerned.

“Benu noc, hwalba knaze.”

“Good night to you as well, Rowan Berry. I take it that you bring news with yourself?”

“I do, tac, as it happens,” the mare admitted, with a lopsided smirk. “Do you remember the antas who spoke with us at the herame, Honored Princess?”

“Yes, of course, that light-maned one. Carnelian, if I recall correctly,” Twilight replied, finding herself immediately curious. “Why are you asking?”

“I knew that he was close to the haspadr and the Crescent Family leadership, but…” She shook her head. “Forgive me, hwalba knaze, but I have just witnessed some of the finest rebukes I have ever heard from an aksiosan. And he really is rhyming.”

“Oh?” Twilight expressed her surprise, feeling laughter gathering somewhere in her chest. “Who was he chastising so creatively?”

“The Count Brother,” the healer disclosed, rolling her eyes a little, though her voice hardened a bit at the mention of the stallion. “He brought your breakfast with him, quite a rich one. He must have bumped into the antas right at the spire base. We heard knocking from below, Midnight Wind and I, and went to investigate. They looked to have entered a small… feud, I would call it, before we made it.”

Twilight blinked. “An argument? Over what? Over who should come in first?”

“Yes, actually,” Rowan Berry admitted.

Well, that wasn’t necessarily something to lift Twilight’s mood, even if such a situation bordered on being comically ridiculous. Carnelian’s presence, most likely, was linked with what had happened in the shrine, which was no laughing matter. Whatever the priest wanted with her, it would certainly add more ‘unknowns’ to her mind, the exact ones she was constantly worried about.

“Should I interfere, Rowan Berry? Are things escalating?” Twilight asked of the healer, who managed to get her good humor under control, especially since she must have heard the seriousness in these questions.

“That would, perhaps, be a bit too much, hwalba knaze… but your presence might put an end to the disagreement before the Count Brother sweats through another set of clothing, or the antas decides to leave in indignation. After all, it did look like he came with an urgent matter, considering his insistence and going against even Ebony Crescent’s wishes,” the mare shared her observation. “Besides, if the Kwadriu tradition stands, it is you who can make the final decision considering access to this spire.”

That was a fair point, and despite feeling a little overwhelmed right at the start of the night, Twilight realized that she could have at least some modicum of control over the upcoming challenges, already mounting in front of her. However, before descending down the stairs to play an arbitrator, there was one more matter to ask about.

“Rowan Berry, if I might inquire about something. Regarding last morning?”

“... yes, hwalba knaze?” the mare responded, suddenly appearing… deeply reluctant to reply?

Twilight still presented her query. “Have you heard anything? Anything strange, or out of place?”

Said reluctance persisted, even grew, as the healer looked at her intently for a second. It was clear that she was trying to discern something. Something, for the lack of a better word, undesirable. Maybe it was her operative’s training kicking in, or maybe something else entirely. Enough said that a discernible amount of worry was now present clearly and overtly in those coral eyes, and Twilight found it most confusing.

Especially after the mare’s question, loaded with subterfuge and concern both. “Was I supposed to hear something?”

Twilight blinked, completely astonished at the tone. What had just crossed Rowan Berry’s mind? And why was she hoping to receive a straightforward answer? That much was blatantly obvious from that piercing and intense gaze.

“I… I’m sorry, what do you mean…?” Twilight wanted to clarify the matter and address that confusion simultaneously, but the healer was ready to cause yet greater bewilderment.

“If you want to keep these things a secret, you can, Honored Princess. I think I might prefer that you do, myself, I don’t feel like discussing anything of the sort.”

In those words, out of all things, hid disappointment and even antipathy, and they hid not so well. It was all too easy for Twilight to spot them, they were visible to the degree which made her feel the emotions which she had been battling for a few nights now. She did her best to contain them, of course, because exploding in resentment would not help her find out why Rowan Berry suddenly turned from remorseful and timid to antagonistic.

“What I wanted to ask, Rowan Berry, and I feel I should make it very clear out of a sudden, is – have you spotted Ivory Crescent last morning, making her way to or out of the spire?”

Twilight enunciated the inquiry to the best of her abilities, whilst battling the irritation. She definitely achieved something, since the healer opposite instantaneously froze in place. It was as if a sudden realization locked all of her muscles up, and then released her from its grasp, causing the mare’s whole expression to brighten, let alone banishing those shadows from her eyes.

“Hrabi—ha!” came the exclamation, followed by what seemed like the shortest sigh of relief in history, right before Rowan Berry continued, with a genuine and pure smile this time. “No, hwalba knaze, I haven’t seen her. I was in bed but not asleep yet, however, and I did hear muffled voices from upstairs. Even a mare’s shout… but I take it you had some sort of a conversation with the Countess, then?”

“Yes, I did, actually,” Twilight admitted, making a mental note about the healers shift of mood and whatever it could have meant. “Apparently, she decided to gain access through the window, instead of the normal way. Or, to be fair, at a more usual hour.”

“That… doesn’t necessarily surprise me,” the other mare admitted. “She’s the witty and slightly intrusive type, that’s sometimes quite useful. I hope you weren’t displeased with her sudden visit?”

“No, it was just that – sudden. And, as I said, there was an unlikely point of entry.” Twilight paused, considering whether asking about that abrupt bout of ire from Rowan Berry was prudent. She decided against it for the moment, preferring to think on it first. “She’s also a little… excitable, no?”

The healer blinked. “No, not really…? At least she doesn’t give that sort of an impression, that is.”

“She definitely did to me, she was the one raising her voice and everything as we were talking. Then again, she had picked a rather unusual topic,” Twilight explained, without revealing too much.

She was also hoping that Rowan Berry’s previous sentence hadn’t been something that could have meant that Twilight had merely endured a strange dream, rather than the Countess’ actual visit. It could explain how the window was closed and there were no signs of the noblemare outside. Then again, there was a witness, at least when it came to hearing the exchange they had. But said witness had been, at first, very moved about the fact that a conversation was taking place... Still, if one were to consider—

No. Twilight had to put a stop to this thought process, lest she would risk sliding into obsessions, paranoia and everything similar.

“Let us focus on what’s before us tonight,” she told the healer, instead, focusing on the present to center herself a little.

Rowan Berry lead her down the steps, following Twilight’s gesture, towards what had been described as a ‘feud’. The word ‘breakfast’ had also happened in the initial report, and it did serve as a, perhaps a less noble, but motivation nonetheless.

Even before seeing the spire’s main doorway, Twilight could hear voices from outside, both clearly and transparently betraying displeasure over the situation they were in, even when the conversation was in Noctraliyar. She couldn’t quite make out the words, but realized something at that point. She thought she had heard it at the Mountain of Dusk already, actually, but both the Count Brother and the priest were also speaking their native tongue a little differently than what Twilight was used to. Some consonants were sharper, the ‘h’ became a more guttural, grating sound, and even vowels had a tendency of being accentuated separately when they were following each other. For all she knew, it looked like these parts of Noctraliya used a different dialect, or at least had their own, distinct pronunciation.

Regardless, these findings weren’t to be expanded upon, because the moment that Rowan Berry unlocked the door of the spire, the conversation was cut short. Twilight entered the courtyard, trying to look proper and stoic, though her curiosity was eating at her quite strongly already.

Midnight Wind was standing right by the door, clearly protecting the entrance with his own, adamant presence, one that he definitely hadn’t ever lost, despite there being a couple of bandages still on him, alongside the immobilized wing. He gave Twilight a proper salute, as was expected during a public appearance, and she found it in herself to actually gaze at him and nod gently, recognizing the gesture.

The other two ponies didn’t hesitate to greet her themselves.

Ebony Crescent, wearing another one of the local, looser gowns, was already showing signs of his affliction, especially considering the sad state of his last hoofkerchief victim, limply and wetly hanging from his hoof. Nevertheless, he immediately offered Twilight a polite bow which spread some of the sweaty locks of his mane. The entourage he brought with himself, carrying silver plates and cloches, were patiently waiting behind, giving her, but also the antas opposite, occasional glances. It was all but impossible to guess what their opinions on the scuffle and the whole situation were, something that definitely showcased their professionalism as courtiers.

Standing a little away for the group, Carnelian presented himself with all the might and stoicism of his office, despite being a single opponent to the larger gathering. His eyes were a little fierce, but it was the sort of focus that was most often found from somepony yet holding back their favorite quips during a grand performance. His daffodil mane, rimed over with graying strands, strangely added to his dignity, though that and the crow’s feet could also very well aid in him looking like a snappy court jester, when necessary. There was something about the priest, now that Twilight had a better chance at examining him, that made her think that he was well aware of the fact, and using both aspects of his looks in his daily duties. A stately statement or a witty comeback could both serve the cause of the Goddess, apparently.

The antas also greeted Twilight with a smiling nod, but both him and the Count Brother patiently waited for her to have the first word.

“Neskaza Lunee... welae tuyiu noc illum,” was the best that could have been said, from Twilight’s perspective.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee... illum tueu noc tez,” was the group reply, a decidedly unifying factor, despite any disagreements.

She took that for a positive sign, continuing. “I greet you, Honored Count Brother, antas Carnelian. What brings you here at the brink of night?”

“Duty,” they both said, simultaneously, which caused Ebony Crescent to scowl and the priest to send him a little, amused smirk.

Not that the Count Brother was jolly about that. “I have arrived to bring you your first meal, Honored Princess, and to present to you my plan for the night, so that you can enjoy your stay, as is your right. It is also my solemn duty to assure that you have a pleasant time, but antas Karneol here wishes to impose his own idea upon you, Honored Princess,” the stallion explained, nervously wiping his brow once again when the priest began his retort.

“Ha! If only this was my idea, I wouldn’t bother. I know you don’t wish to be impeded by any other.”

Twilight felt her brows rising, as she was pretty certain that the rhyme was done very much on purpose.

Whatever goal it served, other than making Ebony Crescent sigh in further exasperation, Carnelian continued, turning to her that time. “Though I have promised a visit in the ‘not-immediate’ future, I had to change that pledge. I wouldn’t want to impose on an official visit, but serving Bogine comes before even that, hwalba knaze.”

Twilight was genuinely interested in what that could mean. “And how might She be served?”

“With eagerness!” Carnelian remarked with a smile, though his tone returned to seriousness a second after. “While I shouldn’t say anything right here and now, there is a matter to discuss, one certainly inspired by Neskaza Lunee...” the priest explained, keeping his head low for a bit longer than it was customary, clearly in deference to whatever was happening. Twilight, of course, had an inclination about what he had in mind. “And since one does not contest the divine, I’d like to borrow some of your time.”

“Are you even trying?” came Ebony Crescent’s critique over a weak rhyme, apparently. “Karneol, I’m far from making your work harder, but surely, whatever this necessity is, it could wait at least a little while? I have managed to organize a special performance for the Honored Princess and I would hate to have to postpone—”

“Dziet, I don’t have to explain to you that the greatest performances happening in our lands can only come courtesy of the incitement coming from Bogine directly. And those aren’t plays and matters that can just ‘wait’,” Carnelian replied, in a tone suggesting he had already needed to explain that at least once before. “Around the Iug there’s always something going on, just let me gather what knowledge I can and I will promptly be gone.”

“Which might take far longer than one thinks, knowing you...” Ebony Crescent quipped, rolling his eyes. “You could at least allow the Honored Princess to have a meal, first!”

“I never said ‘no’ to that, though,” the priest point out. “To safe some time, I could also dine.”

Twilight lifted her hoof. Hoping to have a word in this exchange, yes, but also to hide a smile at Carnelian’s distinctive style of conducting his ministry.

“Allow me to ask, please – is your reason for being here something that I could call an official and pressing matter, antas?”

“Yes, Honored Princess. I do act as the representative of the herame,” the priest confirmed, as they both understood each other’s tones and confirmed that this visit had to be connected with last night’s signs.

As such, this definitely wasn’t something that could be postponed, Twilight felt. If there was something that could be done, it was making sure that Ebony Crescent understood it, without saying it outright due to the other courtiers’ presence.

“Count Brother, I am most grateful that you have bothered to order a proper meal for me this evening, and to plan ahead for the night. I am truly excited to see what does the Mountain of Crescent still offer me. However, considering this official request coming from the representatives of the Goddess, would you be ever so kind as to allow me this chat with antas Carnelian first? I would very much like to learn what he wishes to discuss.”

“... ah.”

Twilight tried to make her request as polite as possible, but even her best efforts weren’t enough to stop Ebony Crescent’s expression from souring. Even that short exclamation had been laced with disappointment, one that definitely would soon cause yet more sweat to invade the stallion’s forehead. She well remembered the scene between him and Lord Dusk Harvest, when he had had to endure Twilight’s choice of heading to the Valleys before his home Mountain.

Now it was all the clearer that Count Brother wasn’t taking being denied lightly, and his reaction was strong, even to the point of a little twitch manifesting about his left eye.

“I... understand. Yes, I do understand, or course. Well, I shall... inform the performers then, that we shall have a slight delay,” the stallion uttered, trying to sound calm and collected. “Would you, at least, have a meal before Karneol shall sell you a lengthy sermon, or whatever else he shall be bothering you with?”

The priest responded to that, and with a gentle bow. “I wouldn’t want to impose on your dining, Honored Princess. I can wait that much.”

“Thank you, but... we could all share it, perhaps? It looks like enough was brought to allow for everypony to enjoy the evening?”

Twilight tried to be conciliatory, she really did, and she wouldn’t mind this being a communal meal, even to the point of including Midnight and Rowan Berry. She found it the right thing to suggest, in her heart.

However, Ebony Crescent looked very displeased with the notion. “No, no need, don’t worry, Honored Princess. I’ll wait a little bit, so that you can conclude any business with Karneol first. Really, I don’t mind,” he promised, though it was a blatant lie, reinforced by repetition. “I really don’t mind.”

If anything, Twilight could feel bad for disappointing him, but she had to both make a choice and her priorities clean. “Thank you, Honored Count Brother. I shall inform you when I am free, as soon as the meeting is concluded.”

“Thank you,” the stallion replied and nodded with a forced smile.

He then wiped his forehead, and gestured almost angrily at the courtiers, for them to make haste and prepare the meal, before turning back with a huff and trotting away. And, unless Twilight’s eyes were deceiving her, he was crushing the poor hoofkerchief in his hoof, to the point of drawing back some moisture out of it.

Nothing could be done about it, she realized, though she made sure to remember this reaction. For some reason, it made her feel both more concerned and more reluctant about the stallion.

It was at that moment that she realized that the servants had proceeded forward, but were standing right before her, loyally waiting to be allowed to enter the spire. After all, according to tradition, this was her turf, and Twilight had to give an explicit permission of her own for them to act.

“Do prepare the meal, please.” She gave her two companions a look. “Would you wish to join me?”

Midnight and Rowan Berry glanced at each other. They, perhaps, weren’t astonished by this suggestion, but there were reasons for them to be a little reluctant, considering these past few nights.

However, another pony did voice his protest. “A thousand pardons, as I think it is said in your tongue, hwalba knaze, but a meal with more ponies means a longer meal. I really wouldn’t want to make my brethren in the herame wait any longer than necessary, even if I have the greatest of respects for our lupuli and the members of the esteemed Nocferrat.”

“Oh,” Twilight expressed her own disappointment. At least she could work with it better than Ebony Crescent. “Very well. Please, take some of the dishes and prepare a meal in my entourage’s quarters, too,” she instructed the servants, who followed the instruction post haste.

The most Twilight gained were more direct gazes from both Rowan Berry and Midnight, which would have to suffice for now. Perhaps it was for the better, to have those little trots establishing new understanding between them. Though nopony could say whether that would ever mean full reconciliation.

While waiting for the servants to set everything up, Twilight decided to began chatting with Carnelian, and to do so casually at first. She didn’t expect him to be entirely transparent about his reasons for visiting her while standing in the stairwell of the spire.

“Antas, would you mind telling me...”

“I don’t think I shall. Yes, hwalba knaze?”

“You seem to be quite... casual about interacting with the Count Brother. It begs a question about your closeness to the rulers of the Mountain.”

The priest smiled widely. “I’m not very close to them by blood, naturally, as I am a plebes, but I happen to have known the Honored Lord and the Honored Countess and her brother for many years now,” he explained, and wanted to do so thoroughly. “Mind you, I wouldn’t necessarily dare to call myself their confidant, as I am not privy to their personal matters, but I have... endured this friendship for quite a long time.”

“Quite the word to choose,” Twilight pointed out, much to the priest’s amusement.

“Trust me on this, Honored Princess, I know exactly what I want to express,” he pointed out, sotto voce. “We, the Crescent Family, have our quirks. Some of us more than others, though I will truthfully and explicitly inform you, Honored Princess, that I greatly respect our ruling bloodline, even with their eccentricities.”

“I wouldn’t even for a moment question that,” Twilight addressed his point. “But I have seen a… greater distance between the priesthood of other Mountains and their rulers.”

Of course she did, as she well remembered the little chastisement that Midnight Litany had bestowed upon Lord Midnight Eye, but that was clearly an exception from the rule. Not to even mention that Twilight had a distinct feeling that the haspadr hadn’t really forgiven that slight.

“It’s just a matter of temperament, I believe,” Carnelian told her while she was ruminating, nodding to himself. “Our Rodine is known for fiery, passionate characters, which sometimes means the relations between the bloodlines, castes and ponies can appear... ‘distorted’, as I think many of our kin would point out. But not ‘everything goes’, it has to be said, let us not get in over our head.”

Twilight simply had to ask about that rhyming thing at some point, but the meal was prepared at that point, and so she invited Carnelian to enjoy it without delay. She wouldn’t call his appetite ravenous, but they didn’t really chat while eating, with the priest helping himself to some of the finer dishes, following her lead. If anything, she could see a rather pure, almost innocent joy from him at sampling the various fruit.

His exhale after cleaning his muzzle and fangs was singularly rapturous. “Ha, Neskaza Lunee...! Kazda kwapoke bide ald,” he declared in a pious prayer, before turning to Twilight finally. “We must be grateful for even the smallest things in life. And those definitely weren’t the ‘smallest’, this is a truly lordly selection, so I am more than thankful to the Goddess! And to you, of course, these wouldn’t be placed on the table if it weren’t for you, Honored Princess.”

“Honored Count Brother is treating me with great regard,” Twilight told the priest, trying not to think of other ways that Ebony Crescent had already expressed his admiration for her. “I just hope I can show my gratitude well enough. I’m a little sorry that his plans for the night had to be changed.”

“I understand, and it is a great sign of your empathy, Honored Princess. However, when Bogine and her grand inspirations are regarded, there is no choice but to abide by Her will,” Carnelian declared piously. “Also, the colt needs a bit of patience and discipline. We wouldn’t want him falling into very bad habits.”

Twilight would not mind touching upon that remark, but the antas had other priorities, clearly. Especially when he had produced a little scroll from underneath his robes, as well as some ink and a quill.

“Please, do finish whatever other dishes you would like, Honored Princess. I will prepare in the meantime.”

“I’m actually done, myself, so… as long as you could tell me, good antas, what might you need from me, I’ll do my best to help you.”

“Ha, very good. Well, I need to give you further context first, Honored Princess,” Carnelian began explaining, sliding slightly away from their finished courses, so that he could see her clearly, without any obstruction of pitchers and bowls. “After we had met and I rushed in to help our seeing bratr, things began progressing even faster. Another one of our dear effiti received similar… well, not visions, but signs, definitely. What they were experiencing were strange bouts of bleakness and despair, followed then by wondrous calm, tranquility of the sort which almost left them catatonic. They couldn’t speak, they were not able to put it into words, but they were clearly receiving singular omens from Neskaza Lunee...” the priest explained.

“I… see,” Twilight replied in the only way she could think of, though her choice of verb caused Carnelian’s focus to immediately latch on her. “No, what I meant was – I understand. I take it that these happenings caused the priesthood to be most interested and… perturbed, perhaps?”

“You’re more than right to use the second word, hwalba knaze,” the antas told her. “Prophecies are fickle things, they usually take a form of certain visions, sounds, signs or feelings… But what happened this time was profoundly emotional for our seeing brothers, and we are trying to grasp the reason for that. Not to mention that, even though they were in their rapturous, divinely calm state at first, when they finally woke from it, they experienced agitation, a boost of energy, even ire. To the point where we had to restrain them by force. There was a great deal of… confusion in them, as much as I could describe it. One noble effit claimed that something was coming, something fervent. That, as the Moon would rise, something or somepony would be ‘pronounced’ and ‘anointed’. Frighteningly, he began to back away from his words soon enough. As if actually torn between two, overpowering revelations…”

Twilight listened in genuine curiosity and concern, trying to piece together a reply, or anything that would be useful to Carnelian in this situation. However, as much as she would wish otherwise, she felt herself way out of her depth. Even going through prophetic visions herself, and feeling the pull of a strange force, which might or might not have used founts of magic for its goals, was not enough to reach understanding.

“I… don’t think I can grant you much insight with all of that, good antas,” she admitted, but the priest shook his head.

“Don’t fret, Honored Princess. I don’t ask for insight, merely for truth which I could scribble down,” he pointed out, dipping the quill in the ink and getting ready for taking notes. “First of all, would you explain to me what did you feel back at the herame, before the first time we met? I would like to compare it to our current findings and observations.”

Twilight racked her brain trying to find the right words to express what she had experienced. It wasn’t easy, actually. When she was returning to those moments, a pressure was manifesting in her mind, a heavy and overbearing reminder of what she had had to endure.

Words did come to the forefront of her brain, however, and she felt almost compelled to let them out. “Compulsion. Yes, there was a pull and… a presence. Then weight, pulling down, and strongly. Crushing. But then there was… a second, a moment of utter bliss, and then… Everything. Everything on my shoulders, like the burden of the whole world…!”

“Calm, Honored Princess, calm,” she heard Carnelian’s voice, which brought her back from the galloping thoughts. She must have worn a singular expression, for the priest was staring at her with fatherly concern, and even rose from his seat, ready to offer assistance. Thankfully, she didn’t need it, so he continued with calm sympathy. “I take it that the experience was demanding. We can proceed point by point, take it in smaller doses. And I’d like to be thorough, for the sake of my task,” he instructed, sitting back down slowly and smiling. “It sounds to me like you could give me insight aplenty, actually.”

Twilight shook her head, centering herself, having realized that returning to those moments in the shrine was, indeed, much tougher than she thought. That unthinkable weight she had withstood felt like it should have left long-term repercussions, even physical ones, so it wasn’t weird that but thinking about it made her mind protest a little.

“I do apologize, antas Carnelian, it turns out that what transpired is more complicated to me than I considered.”

“Ha, when the Goddess is involved, matters become intricate, indeed,” he told her, bringing forth an expression full of pious fear and admiration. “She would expect us, however, to maintain our composure and balance even when we are weaved right in the middle of Her grand tapestry. All the strands should play their role, shining bright, but remaining in place for the sake of the grand design.”

Twilight would agree, but one word from the priest’s minuscule oration did resonate with her out of a sudden, brought back by the most recent memories. Balance. For some reason, it fit with the current situation, like a strange piece in the puzzle of her mind. But, before she could formulate a proper thought out of it, Carnelian’s further deliberations broke her concentration.

“Life’s full of its calls and callings, but we need to also remain steady and focused, lest we risk falling prey to the impulses of our nature. That never ends well, even among our Family, known for indulging in the pleasures of life, and—”

“Antas…” Twilight found herself mouthing, though she didn’t initially know if she wanted to simply get his attention, stop him from saying more for the sake of silence and focus, or whether she actually had a question to ask. But, as she spared it a second though, it turned out to be the lattermost option. “Could you… explain something to me first, before I give you the details you seek?”

“Oh? Well, if... that helps clear your mind, hwalba knaze,” the priest replied, putting the quill gingerly back, so that the ink wouldn’t stain the parchment nor the table. “We can afford a short moment, I suppose, tac. What might I help you with?”

“I visited the shrine of your Mountain due to more reasons than just witnessing its architecture and style, even if it is unique and breathtaking,” Twilight began, realizing what sort of a topic she had to get off her chest, before she could touch upon anything else that happened in the said herame. “It was the Honored Count Brother’s suggestion, yes, but I think I was also searching for something else. Something a bit more personal than just exploring your rich culture.”

“I see. What was it, then, Honored Princess? Guidance, perhaps? A moment of focus and concentration among the manifold fine arts of our Iug, each vying for your attention?”

“It was a matter of... a bit of spiritual encouragement,” Twilight admitted, wishing to sound natural and tactful. “I have found your holy places exuding a very specific aura, and I mean that in the kindest of ways. I do feel something incredible about them, never mind what happened recently. And I say that despite the fact that, well, my approach to the matter is…”

She didn’t finish, as Carnelian lifted his hoof in a calming gesture. “You don’t have to explain yourself, or anypony else from Ekwestriya to me, Honored Princess,” the priest assured her with a smile that only made the crow’s feet about his eyes more prominent. “The ways of the solerani are clear to me, and I refuse to use the term in any pejorative sense. Nor shall I cast blame on anypony for the presence or lack of faith. There are good ponies all over our world, ponies of principles and morality. It makes us stronger when we band together against what is sinful and depraved, despite our differences.”

That was a strong and admirable stance, Twilight thought, though she wondered what did it spell about the topic she wanted to touch upon. “Yes, well, I... As I was going through the Mountain, being shown the wonderful expressions of art, I witnessed something that touched me, deeply. A sight I was not expecting in these refined caverns, also named art in its... grim, merciless way.”

She did reveal all of that, while simultaneously realizing that the fate of that middle-aged, orange-maned stallion, was, of all things, foreseeable for her. She had already learnt of one, terrifying punishment already, after all, and the other, particular discipline seemed almost mild in comparison.

A hiss was the first thing that came from the antas’ lips after her declaration. Carnelian’s eyes immediately betrayed what he thought of the topic, turning saddened in a way that a father’s would, witnessing a son turning away from family and tradition.

“Tac, I do understand. You have witnessed the punishment of those that know no moderation – the spatitu farw, didn’t you, hwalba knaze? Somepony mentioned you being in the area…” Carnelian said, nodding to himself in thought and unease.

“S-spatitu farw?” Twilight repeated the term.

“A ‘twisted tree’. That is the... poetic name for the frame, though, truth be told, it is a ‘tree meant for the twisted’, rather,” he explained, in a sad tone. “I take it you have found it less than encouraging?”

“ ‘Encouraging’ would be putting it very generously, good antas. I’m not favorable to any means of public humiliation.”

Carnelian nodded. He wasn’t criticizing her stance, at least his expression didn’t betray that, but he clearly wanted to make a point still. “Maybe I could ask you in return, then, if you would be so kind as to give me an answer – what do you do to ponies that threaten your society?”

“Do… you mean criminals?” she inquired of the stallion, thinking that maybe he was missing the right word, but the antas only shook his head.

“No. Criminals pay fines, they go into the mines to repay the hurt they did and the shame they brought on themselves, through honest work. Through help, even if forced, for the whole society,” the priest adamantly stated. “Nye. I mean those that, with their actions and maddened insistence, want to destroy the established order of a nation.”

That was a sentence that only magnified to Twilight’s doubts and worries, as Carnelian’s regular and quite kind disposition made way for something terrifyingly serious. Especially since it turned out that what Ebony Crescent had explained about that displayed pony, seemed to have been a little watered down, if the priest was making it a problem of… sedition?

“I... It isn’t an easy topic, no,” Twilight admitted, not afraid to do so. “I think I would need to think of individual cases, antas. We don’t have a structure as firm and ordered as Noctraliya, so it is a bit harder to talk of actions that target Equestria’s principles or ideas. Not to mention that, aside from an occasional crisis that me and my friends have to tackle, our lands are generally peaceful.”

Carnelian listened in utter focus, considering her words carefully. “Very well, I see what you mean. But I will explain some matters to you, then, Honored Princess, in hopes that you grasp that what you have witnessed was not something done out of some… wicked pleasure over seeing another one of our kin suffer.” He sighed, thinking for a moment. “So, I take it that you have received at least a basic explanation about the punishment? Or, rather, the crime which warrants it?”

“Yes, from the Honored Count Brother. He mentioned that these are ponies that often develop a sort of irrational mania, a lack of moderation that turns their artistic pursuits into dangerous obsessions...”

“Not an inaccurate explanation,” the priest told her, taking in a deep breath which he held in for a heartbeat longer than necessary. “This malady that the kin of our Family can suffer, however, is a bit more than just insanity striking at random ponies. The reason these are put into the spatityi farwi is to deny them their addictions, and to make sure that they are marked as... well, marked. They serve as a deterrent to others that might see their sinful actions as, in any way, desirable.”

The shudder at the word made Twilight remember something else that Ebony Crescent had mentioned, about the local priesthood being concerned about these sick ponies banding together in the pursuit of indulgence. It must have been that very concern which had just rocked Carnelian’s form.

“Oh. So, they are left displayed like that not only to... cure them of their mania,” she spoke, though found it hard to stand by the choice of the word. “They are made a spectacle of so that others know who they are, keep an eye out for others associating with them? Is ostracism following their time of punishment?”

“Not if their regret and repentance are honest,” Carnelian accentuated. “But one must trust and one must be cautious, both. Nopony threatening to endanger others, to unbind, nye, to rip apart the design, the tapestry of our nation, blessed by Bogine, can be allowed to continue, lest they bring downfall to themselves and their blood.”

“How often is that the case?” Twilight couldn’t help but ask, wanting to know just how serious such a situation could be, or whether it was just the antas showing an unyielding amount of conviction in the matter.

“Thank Neskaza Lunee... things like that don’t rob us of sleep at day, and the few unfortunate souls that fall into this obsession can be helped,” Carnelian stated, though there was something fearful in his gaze, or perhaps respectful. “I want to make it clear to you, however, hwalba knaze, that none of us is pleased when the farw has to be planted. It is our failure, as the guides of others, anointed by Uaia Mate, when our brethren suffer the madness of their sins.”

“You view it very personally, good antas,” Twilight more stated the fact than asked, and Carnelian did nod. “We are not responsible for the mistakes of everypony around us. We can only hope to give them a good example, sometimes to show them the right path. But even our best efforts won’t give us perfect results, nor can we force anypony to make only the righteous of choices.”

The priest smiled and chuckled sourly. “Wise words, indeed. And your encouragement, while not really necessary, is much, much appreciated. It speaks of your character, Honored Princess,” he praised her, and genuinely. “I hope that I was able to, at least, explain what you have seen, without forcing you to exonerate it in your mind and heart, if you are not convinced.”

“You were very helpful, good antas,” Twilight told him back, sending him a wide smile. “Now, I believe I have some questions to answer?”

“Yes, hwalba knaze, indeed,” Carnelian replied, reaching for the quill once again. “Let us hope that our work here shall please Neskaza Lunee…”

Twilight lowered her head in a gesture of respect and solidarity. If not out of faith, she would help the priest out because it was the right thing to do, in the name of Friendship.

But curiosity was also driving her forward. Her mind would be more than happy about getting to the bottom of local spirituality, to uncover all its secrets and rejoice, like when one finds a spring in the wilderness. And to drink understanding of it… especially as she had a strange feeling that she was closer to that than she thought.

Actually… it felt like she had done so once already?

She shook away that strange thought, then focused on granting Carnelian whatever information he needed.

Luna slowly opened her eyes, though it was quite a challenge to do even that much at first.

For they ached, and ached terribly. The eyeballs, the eyelids, everything about the muscles around them, it was all in agony. It was like awakening after a night of untold indulgence, where pleasures of life took precedent over not only moderation and common sense, but survival instinct. Luna, however, had never in her life endured such a lifestyle choice, even in her youth, however long ago that was. Even trying to remember that information precisely felt like a monumental task, as the throbbing pressure in her head was causing her thoughts to be sluggish and slow.

Even considering everything about it, at least Moonwarden’s magic had caused that particular effect while making her pleasantly wistful, rather than causing this sort of torment…

She felt her eyes shoot open right after that realization, as she grasped the extent of her yesternight’s journey in one, enlightening moment.

Not that it made the pain disperse, nay, it caused it to magnify and terribly for a brief moment, making the chamber around spin. The room, despite being suddenly so animated, turned out to be her own bedroom, a place she definitely hadn’t reached on her own last morning. Still, Luna could at least figure out how she managed to return to her bed, especially since something very bright and colorful was gently shifting in the corner of her vision.

Celestia was sitting by the bed, her own eyes stirring open, as she too had likely fallen asleep while watching over Luna’s rest all that time. When their gazes met, both of them shared that one and unique, sibling smile, reserved only for one another.

“Lulu,” Tia spoke first, quickly rubbing her eyes and getting up from her spot, dispelling her slumber in record time. “I’m here. How are you feeling? Are you hurt?” she pretty much repeated the same questions that she had presented when Luna had made her way back from her taxing excursion.

“I’m… I’m alright, Tia. A little sore all over, you know,” Luna admitted, actually causing her older sister to… smirk.

“Like after a night of untold indulgence?”

“On the nose,” came the confirmation after that remarkable guess, though even Celestia wasn’t one to actually partake in such frivolities. Well, maybe other than her soft-spot for cake.

The fact that Luna found it in herself to focus on such light-hearted thoughts meant that her fatigue was clearly temporary. She sat up a little firmer, feeling her spine protesting in multiple places. She rubbed her eyes, hoping to somehow crush the headache behind them, though to no avail at first.

“How… How long was I asleep?” she asked the first, logical question.

“Just throughout the day, Lulu, it’s not long after sunset,” Tia explained, with a calm, understanding smile, clearly allowing Luna to take her time. “I did make sure to have the Moon up on time, then I returned and… I think my tiredness got the better of me,” she admitted.

“I see. Thank you for bringing forth my night,” Luna expressed the genuine gratitude, as she had already asked quite a lot of her sister. “The… the last thing I remember is my meditation chamber, when my mind had returned… so I take that you brought me here, yourself?”

Celestia’s smile widened. “Am I too old to carry my little sister to her bed?” she asked in a joke, then shook her head. “Don’t worry, I did so without spawning attention. You… weren’t really in any shape to trot here on your own.”

“I can imagine… Actually, I don’t have to – I can feel it well enough in my bones, still. A passed-out Princess, how graceful,” Luna pointed out, with a sour laugh. She would shake her own head in disappointment over such a state, though it felt like that could actually cause her brain to bounce around in her skull in a rather unpleasant manner. “Thank you for your discretion, Tia. I imagine that one loose tongue would be enough for the press to have a field day, and before anypony would even bother to ask why I was in the state I was in.”

Celestia nodded, and rather solemnly. Jesting aside, even she was mindful of the terrifying, near-cosmic power of the modern media. Luna, however, immediately afterwards latched onto the very same ‘why’ she had just used, wishing desperately to ask about the one, crucial topic in her mind and heart.

“How is he, Tia? Is he alright?”

“Fine, Lulu, he’s fine,” her sister immediately calmed her down. “The evening report I got from Elegy suggested that his condition hasn’t drastically improved for the last day, but also hasn’t deteriorated. Which, in itself is good news. However…”

That word made Luna’s attention snap firmly to Tia, too firmly for her head’s sake. Still, among the pain, she felt herself waking up entirely and more, almost to the point of sitting straight up in the bed like she wasn’t actually aching all over.

Tia’s gesture was, again, soothing. “Fret not, Lulu. It was just that Doctor Silver Scalpel did remark that they had observed some rather peculiar signs from Moonwarden throughout the previous night. His heart rate was irregular, there was an occasional twitch. His horn sparked a few times. Normally, any form of stirring from a patient in that state could be taken for a good sign, one of returning alertness, but… I know why all of that was happening. Unless he shows those reactions again, they might not have marked an actual improvement,” Celestia explained, trying to sound supportive while delivering the news. “You said that you… actually reached him, after all?”

“Yes, Tia,” Luna immediately confirmed it once again, trying to summon all of the memories of her journey, even as they tried to lose their coherence, like a fleeting dream. “I… I somehow managed to find his slumbering mind, floating in the Dreamworld. I gained access, but… this wasn’t a nightly fantasy which I have reached. It was more like I actually gained access to Moonwarden’s very nature, his core. Like I was exploring the expanse of his being, it… It is quite breathtaking to realize that.”

Celestia listened in fascination that was quite rare from her. Luna knew that her sister was well-versed in many matters of arcane arts and mysteries of the world, even if this wasn’t her main focus, but it looked like this was a wholly uncharted territory for her as well.

“And… you actually spoke with him? He gained a modicum of consciousness to converse with you? I don’t want to sound doubting, Lulu, but you are absolutely certain that it was him and not your imagination projecting him so vividly?”

“No, definitely not. I do understand what you mean, I suppose that it wouldn’t be a surprising outcome,” Luna admitted, taking a moment. “There were remarks in the tomes I scoured about such developments but… no, I have no doubts. That was Moonwarden, that was his mind, we both arrived at that conclusion. Actually, that might not be accurate enough…” she confessed before herself and Tia.

“What do you mean?”

“It would be a lot to explain. For now, I’m glad that I have made the choice, and that I made it back, too. It was far more straining than I had anticipated,” Luna had to acknowledge the fact. Yes, she was feeling progressively better, with her muscles finishing their protests and her head actually wanting to function, heartbeat after heartbeat, but she had not expected to deal with such challenges on her quest. “I am… actually quite happy that I had decided to give that a try. Though, all things considered, I… Actually, it… It was…”

Terrifying.

That was the word that wanted to desperately leave Luna’s lips. She forbade it from doing so and didn’t give it breath, but it was there, gnawing at her awakened mind. She wasn’t foolish, naïve or ignorant, she immediately knew why it was the first expression which had manifested when the images of her escapade began manifesting, one after another.

The webs, the building, the strings and the puppets. The shadow, the pride, the attack and the bleakness. It all gathered, surged, welled inside of Luna, and tried to drown her heart in fear. There was no denying it, her journey had been one of the most nerve-wracking experiences she had endured in her life. Not only through the sheer anxiety it invoked, the horror of the corners of the grey unicorn’s mind, but also due to those terrible, sweet and sickly sensations that lingered in between the intimidating memories. To recall being a mere guest, an intruder, in a realm of another, to feel weak and helpless for a brief moment, and then to think about the intoxicating, subjugating hold of Moonwarden’s magic, it was a dangerous process indeed, one that Luna had to discard from her mind as soon as possible. She had bargained with her own free will only to break through to him, and that had left her branded in some way, she could feel it.

Something about this situation was bringing back very unpleasant memories, those from other times, the dark and nightmarish times. Luna might have managed to stop herself from speaking, but simply couldn’t contain the shudders, crawling all over her body.

Tia didn’t say a word. Maybe it was for the better, there and then. She merely scooted closer, so that she could embrace Luna and help her through all the troubles without judgment, chastisement or anything else. Simply do so by the pure, supportive presence.

Luna was glad to be given this moment of stillness, as there was a lot going on in her head. Not to mention that she suddenly found herself unsure of what to share right away. So many thoughts and so many doubts were invading her mind at a rapid pace, one would almost wish for somepony to do the thinking for them. And that, definitely, felt like an idea out of place, a clingy residue of what she had to endure while navigating the maze that was her grey beloved’s mind.

… she still called him that.

She could still call him that in her thoughts. And her heart was still beating firmly at the word, which spoke volumes. There was just one, tiny, little, simply problem to deal with. That of what she had witnessed about Moonwarden’s dark side…

She had to clear her head, one step at a time. Organize things in it, so that she could then tackle organizing them out of it. So why not use the help being provided by the other closest pony she had?

“Tia…?”

“Yes, Lulu?”

“I… I did tell you that… that he confirmed that he reciprocates my feelings?” Luna asked, suddenly feeling like an abashed schoolfilly confiding in her older, much more mature sibling, despite the choice of vocabulary.

“You did,” she heard Celestia’s whisper, and even a slight giggle. “You were quite eager to let me know, right before your consciousness slipped.”

“Yes, but…” Luna paused, wondering if that was something that could be shared after all. It was an intensely private matter, and it almost felt like a breach of trust, or, at the very least, loquacity, to reveal it at all. “He… He thinks that I don’t love him, that… That I do not return this feeling, because I shouldn’t do so.”

It turned out that saying it was a weight off Luna’s shoulders, after all. It did make her feel a little better, anchored her to the world around. Yes, this would lead to making sense out of it, as opposed to having it fester and bounce around in her brain. She had already suffered from holding everything in, from not seeking aid, counsel and help. This felt like a chance to make the right choice.

After all, who else was she going to share this with, otherwise? Celestia was her only confidant of such volume.

And one showing genuine interest, too. “Oh? Is that so? Why would he take such a stance, out of a sudden?”

“I found out that, well, it is not really a spur-of-the-moment thought from him. As I understand, Moonwarden, he… He has loved me ever since I returned from my exile, ever since he saw me upon my arrival to Canterlot. However, with his affection comes a sense of hopelessness. He adores me, he puts me on a pedestal, to cherish and praise, and venerate almost like…”

The thought of her children, unfortunately, caused another feeling to try and resurface, but Luna could hold it in for a brief moment longer, if only to make her point.

“He… sees himself as unworthy to even harbor those feelings. It is eating him from the inside, even if I know that he does want it to happen, in his deepest, most idyllic fantasy. He simply… refuses to acknowledge that I, an alicorn, would return the affection of a mere, prideful unicorn,” Luna explained.

And out of all things, Celestia found it proper to actually let out a rather undignified sound of astonishment.

“Uhm… Ah… I… see?” she finally found a word, though her stupefaction was blatant. “Are you… quite certain that you have found and accessed the right mind, Lulu? Or that it was him talking? That truly does not sound like the Moonwarden we know.”

“Trust me, Tia, I have witnessed a plethora of things that we would not expect of my Royal Advisor, for better and for worse,” Luna admitted, hoping that it was the right way of expressing her experiences.

Obviously, there were matters there that would have to be revealed, discussed and addressed, but all in due time. Besides, she really wanted to share a moment with Moonwarden, on her own, when the unicorn would make it out of the hospital.

‘When’ being the utterly crucial word. After all, he had promised her that he would do his best, and while she didn’t think the stallion had enough strength and ability to speed up his recuperation, knit his own wounds, and conquer the trauma, Luna herself could say a thing or two about the healing and restorative power of emotions. Let alone strong ones, like Friendship, having been on the receiving end of the Elements of Harmony.

Although love? She had a feeling that it could be an even more powerful force.

These thoughts were connected to Twilight Sparkle, however, and did cause Luna to shudder once again, as she realized that she couldn’t simply sit on that one, dramatic piece of information that she had to share with her sister. One that was causing this ire, this frustration and anger to bubble up inside her, once again making her whole self shake and shudder.

“Luna,” Celestia’s voice came quickly, “are you sure you are alright? You’re trembling all over.”

“It’s… There’s a lot on my mind, Tia. I’m not feeling any worse after this trip, physically or mentally. I’m just… trying to gather myself,” Luna explained, though she wasn’t sure if she was honest, or at least honest enough.

What had to be made clear is that this journey was not for naught. There were certain steps to take and that mounting fury in her core to use, to the betterment of all. Luna had to, she simply had to now tackle that one scenario that she had previously wanted to desperately avoid. The possibility that she would have found herself praying to steer clear from, but… things didn’t work like that. Not for her.

And there would be no more evading, no more hoping, desperately, for things to be different. There would be only her, and her actions, and her desire to justly repay what had happened to Moonwarden.

“Celestia…”

Her older sister, hearing her name in that form, recognized that things were about to become very serious. It didn’t matter that the two of them were sitting on Luna’s bed, in her private chambers, one having just woken up and the other in desperate need of sleep. They both could feel the gravity of the situation and were ready to discuss it with due diligence.

“Moonwarden remembered the attack. It took a lot from him, but he actually could give me more details about it.”

“Did he share anything that might help us decipher the case entirely?” Celestia immediately asked, in a tone that quite naturally turned from familial care to regal commitment.

“Yes. That he did,” Luna admitted, though found it prudent to take one additional step with matters being… as they were. “One, crucial detail he managed to recall, one that does give us a precise and concrete perspective. A piece of information that I will waste no time, and will try to verify. Alone.”

A moment of silence followed that declaration, and Luna could tell that Celestia was very quickly trying to interpret that course of action. She most likely arrived at a conclusion, considering that one, peculiar shade which crossed her muzzle, but decided to ask anyway. It was, perhaps, a way of communicating that she saw the difficulty of Luna’s upcoming task.

“Could you tell me, Luna, what exactly are you planning, in regards to the knowledge that you managed to gain?” the solar alicorn asked, her tone embellished with the necessary concern. Luna would be foolish to expect any distrust from her sister, but caution and wariness were both sensible things to reach for. “You do know, and know well, that we all want to figure out this case. This is something that could be dealt with together, with the combined effort and resources at our disposal.”

“I know, Celestia,” Luna told her sister, moving away just a little, so that she could look her in the eye and show that she meant her words, with full, grim confidence. “I also know that you are an intelligent and insightful pony. You were always bright like that, which is why I believe that we understand each other. When I say that I need to verify something on my own, because I feel that it is my solemn duty and obligation to take that upon myself, that I need to tackle this task and that I won’t shun from it…” Luna paused, even if only to take a breath, as Celestia was more than aware of what she tried to indirectly convey. “Then you do understand what I mean.”

“Sadly, yes.” There was a dangerous tone in that otherwise collected voice. “And still it begs a question – why? Why him, and why such a choice?”

“That is, indeed, something that I will want to explore, yes. I believe that I know who could give me some necessary insight, though…” Luna paused, fighting another surge of anger. “This is not simply a matter of an ‘unreasonable’ choice by a wayward pony. No, it doesn’t feel like it, and I shall trust my instinct on that. Whomever stood behind this, wherever they are, embedded in whatever power structure based on whatever, misbegotten foundations, they shall be justly repaid for this!”

Luna didn’t mind that she shouted that last part, as the emotions roiling inside of her needed an outlet. And that one wasn’t necessarily the worst one. Still, letting it all out in an outburst wasn’t an optimal choice, and Celestia quite promptly reminded her of that.

“Lulu…” the warm note of Tia’s voice reached out and proficiently calmed Luna’s gathering ire. “Are you sure you want to do this? I wouldn’t want you doing something you might regret later, especially now that… that you know that Moonwarden cares for you. This might make things a little bit more complicated.”

Luna actually smiled, even if happiness was far from her mind. “You fear that I will be emotionally compromised? Is that how it is called nowadays?” Before her sister had a chance to reply, she continued, keeping her voice down and her fury under control. “Don’t worry, Tia. This isn’t me losing myself to anything.”

“I trust you, Lulu, that simply does not stop me from worrying,” came the supportive explanation, and Luna felt that she owed Tia a repayment for this manner of succor, and everything else.

“Tia, listen… I know that I am not, I don’t know, ‘innovative’. I didn’t hit a historical breakthrough, for this is me doing something that should have been done quite a long time ago already,” Luna pointed out, and didn’t mind being self-criticizing. Actually, she was happy to be able to make such an observation, as it made her feel more mature. “Perhaps this is, however, my little, personal headway. I have wallowed in my own shortcomings, I have feared myself and my past, and my charge, for far too long. Long enough for the pony that loves me, for the pony whom I love in return, to be almost taken from me. No longer will I let myself be paralyzed. No, now… Now I will act.”

It was a strong declaration, one that Luna wanted to get behind, thoroughly. She could feel the gravity of the moment well enough, in her trembling voice, and in her shaking body. These sentences meant something, despite them being spoken right in her bed, in a slightly disheveled state. And yet that didn’t matter. The weight of her words was obvious to her, clear, transparent, and crushing. Yet, instead of breaking her underneath its weight, it mangled her doubt and reluctance. This load and burden was heavy enough, Luna deemed, to serve as punishment to anypony responsible for causing Moonwarden’s pain and suffering.

She felt her gaze venturing somewhere, someplace else, at that very moment.

Her focus abandoned the room around her. For a breath, a stronger heartbeat, she was sure that she would venture, in her mind’s eye, straight to the hospital. That she would witness the grey unicorn, in his bed, pierced through and saved only through a small and silvered physical manifestation of his affection. She was expecting herself to dwell on the question which had been plaguing her to this very moment. Had it been possible to stop this outcome? Had her reluctance, her weakness, inadvertently endangered her beloved?

But that was not what happened. For a split second, vivid and yet dream-like, Luna felt that she was looking someplace else. Someplace far, someplace otherworldly, almost. A flicker of silver light, pulsating, calling her and not her, belonging to her but not. The tired, attentive eyes, the steady, raspy breaths, the unbreakable, ailing vigil. Expectation met with understanding, a response that had to have happened…

Luna blinked. Whatever that had been… she wasn’t certain if she had even seen it, as the sights were so peculiar and mystifying, one could hardly believe their eyes.

Especially since there was nothing there, only her chamber, and her sister. And Luna knew that this was no time to daydream, nor for self-blame. If anything, these thoughts about Moonwarden’s fate and her part in it added further fuel to the fire of her anger.

Celestia grasped the situation, likely in its entirety, and wanted nothing more but to help and gently guide, as was her want. “I take it that you have a plan, Luna. And that you will follow it with forethought and determination, both. Would you require anything from me, however?” she asked, ready to perform anything necessary on her end.

Luna wouldn’t want to leave her sister in the dark, no, nor would she accept this ire blinding her judgment and stopping her from being responsible. She had a duty, after all, not only to her children, but to her Equestrian subjects as well.

“First things first – please, make sure that the Second Chance are on high alert. I know that the hospital is monitored, but I wouldn’t mind them, and other operatives we have at the ready, keeping an eye out for anything suspicious going on. Especially around the Bastion of the Nightguard. And in Hollow Shades, so that would be a task for Nettle Leaf and Toolbox. My thinking is that if even Moonwarden could be a potential target…” She paused briefly. “I will bring more about that in the morning, I am sure of it. We could discuss more safety measures right after, especially with Shining Armor, his expertise will serve us well.” She gave herself a second to breathe and consider, then decided to voice one more thought. “At this point, however, I’m not sure if we have to act with absolute secrecy. Whatever forces are at play, they must take into consideration that we are becoming more and more aware of their movements, especially since the assassination didn’t work. If anything, they shall be cautious for some time, and won’t be prompted to act by us making our moves. That would only confirm our suspicions and aid us…” Luna deemed, feeling that old and familiar flair for cunning light up inside of her. “But if there are any strange happenings about the Nightguard outposts, not only here but in other towns, we need to be informed. And informed immediately.”

Celestia agreed without objection, standing up to give the matter proper attention. “Very astute. I feel that I want to say something about hoping that the batponies won’t do something stupid, but…”

She didn’t have to end the sentence, as Luna was perfectly aware of the circumstances. “Yes. Where we are right now dashes that hope, Celestia,” she admitted. She sighed, rubbed her muzzle furiously, then shifted around to get ready to leave her bed, finally. “But, I would also ask you not to worry about me. I won’t take long, but I need to address this matter, directly and personally.”

“Of course. Just… remember that you have my support, Luna. You’re not alone in this,” her sister told her, and it wasn’t hard to grasp where such a warm declaration was coming from.

“No, I am not alone. It does make all the difference. And that is also why I know that I can control myself, even with this… wrath inside me,” Luna explained, standing from the bed and stretching her wings. It wasn’t meant to be a threatening gesture, no, but she didn’t mind when she looked in her mirror and saw herself extending them almost in a challenge. “Would you allow me a remark, regarding how I feel…?”

“A remark?”

“Yes,” Luna confirmed, craning her neck a little. “I think I can be quite sure of myself exactly because of Moonwarden, and the feeling we share.”

“Oh?”

“Yes, strangely enough. For I don’t believe that my beloved would appreciate if I were to lose myself in a plan for revenge,” she spoke up, feeling a strange warmth at considering his opinion and his insight, even though he was nowhere near. It felt like he was. “He did warn me not to be reckless, that was one of the last sentences that his mind uttered… other than the promise to return. So, no, he would prefer for me to be calculating, precise and efficient, and I feel the need not to disappoint him.” Luna felt her lips smiling, as she could almost hear the silken approval, whispered right into her ear. She then looked directly at Tia once more. “Your presence was always a blessing to me, Celestia, even if there were moments when our differences were glaring. But now, with this?” she said, putting one hoof over her heart. “Oh, I don’t feel alone anymore. Not like I was back then, when the Nightmare wormed its way into my heart. This… This is safeguarding me, and so I won’t lose myself to my anger, and I won’t repeat old mistakes.”

The first thing she heard afterwards was Celestia’s muffled giggle, though she didn’t find ridicule in her sister’s voice after all. “I can certainly say that Cadance would be ecstatic to hear that, Lulu.”

“That wouldn’t surprise me. She had already been of great help…” Luna paused, then took a deep breath. “I will need to go, Tia. I need but a moment to make myself look more like an alicorn, and not a sleeping-in mess, and then I will be off. Find your rest. I will speak with you in the morn.”

“Of course,” Celestia replied, and it looked like she was about to leave, but her legs didn’t really listen to her, apparently. Instead, her gaze remained on Luna for a moment longer, turning softer and softer yet. “Lulu?”

“Yes, Tia?”

“I’m… I’m glad you’re back.”

“I’m relieved, too. That was quite a journey. I wasn’t expecting this idea to be so—”

“No, Lulu…”

Luna felt confused, since Celestia’s words carried with themselves not solely correction. There was something in the tone of her voice that was at least a little shaky, which didn’t fit the majesty of a solar alicorn, just like a dark blot would not be appropriate upon the radiant discus of the Sun above. However, the reason for this momentary frailty became clear when Luna spotted tears gathering in her sister’s bright, magenta eyes.

“I… I’m sorry, Lulu, I didn’t mean to…”

“… Tia?”

“I… I remember you like this, Lulu,” Celestia tried to explain, attempting to simultaneously contain her emotions. “You… You have that glint in your eyes, the one that I… I haven’t seen for so long…” She sniffed, and loudly, not that either of them minded. “I know this is, perhaps, not the right moment to get so—”

“No, Tia, I-I understand,” Luna immediately spoke up, trotting closer once more and enveloping her sister in a warm embrace. “I have been… unwell for quite a long time, haven’t I? I still do not think that I am fully healed, but if you can spot that I am taking a step in the right direction, then… I will stay on this course. It’s not an easy one, but worthwhile,” she admitted, trying to fight her own surge of feelings as they held each other for a good while.

Neither of them would consider such a moment a waste, but time was of the essence after all. After Celestia had gone away to find her rest, Luna made sure to make herself look presentable. Even if that wasn’t her main focus, she had a role to play. It was a vital one, far greater than some theatrical performance, and appearances were quite a crucial part of it. So, after freshening herself up and making sure to dispense some instructions for her absence, Luna found herself on the balcony of her chamber, having the majestic night above her, a canvas of stars and cosmic wonders.

She would fly beneath it, going east. She would make haste, until the peaks of Noctraliya would be within her sight, and until she would find the dark tips of the Eastern Woods beneath her.

Luna took a deep breath, gathered her strength and remembered her conviction.

And she leapt from the terrace, spreading her wings. She immediately felt the gust of air against her form, giving her both pause and allowing her to gain momentum. It was as if a physical manifestation of her chance at planning, anticipating and preparing, as well as progressing at a good pace.

Luna knew what she had to do.

There was a pony, one that knew of her and Moonwarden’s involvement in the Noctraliyan situation, and knew it the best. A pony that had promised that she would keep her lips sealed until her last breath and salvation. That pony would give Luna her answers.

Had she forgotten her oath, given to her praised Goddess?

That was to be seen, but the very thought caused the anger to emerge within Luna, once again. This would not be a fury brought to bear with no limits, however. No, Luna would use it like one uses a tool at their disposal. She would refine her ire, her hurt over the suffering of her beloved, and she would bring them forth like a shepherd’s rod and staff, to act her part as a Mother to the batponies. A Mother that could protect and save, but a Mother that also expected and had to be exacting when it was necessary.

Again, with the coming of those thoughts, Luna felt that she was someplace else. She could swear that she was gazing somewhere, somewhere distant. A pool of silver blinked before her sight, and she felt a connection that she had never felt before, small, brief, frail... but familiar.

But the sight and the feeling were both gone with the next blink of her eyes, while her mission remained. And so she flew, with the speed of her alicorn wings and her moonlit magic, embedding herself with swiftness and determination.

She passed over towns, villages, hamlets. She soared above hills, rivers and dales. Keen and majestic and frightening in her quest and drive.

For years to come, ponies of this part of Equestria would share stories of a brilliant comet which appeared out of nowhere in the night’s sky – a bright and unnerving omen of what was to come.

Chapter LXXXVIII – Primal Principles

The sky was calm and beautiful that night, regardless of one’s personal stance on the matter of the hours of darkness. Especially since, though they were poetically called as such, they had little to do with wickedness and iniquity.

The night was a majestic and proud realm, which had its place in the world, existing among, between and with the manifold stars and the bright, glorious Moon. The very same one which was traversing on, slowly and elegantly, across the expanse of the cosmos. Without haste, without impatience, rightly proud of its quiet dignity whilst shedding the brilliant, argent illumination upon the land below. Currently, that meant a domain covered in sprawling treetops, eager to receive their mystical blessings from above.

To tell the truth, Luna envied the silver discus its loftiness, as her own mood was definitely less serene than that of the Moon above. The flight to the wild expanse of the Eastern Woods had done little to tire out her anger, and the constantly roiling and shifting thoughts had actually infused her with more unease for the upcoming task. However, even if the thoughts of backing off and returning to Canterlot had invaded her brain a couple of times, she wouldn’t resign from this mission. Staying on her course was still all the more enervating, she had to admit.

Thankfully, she could perfectly recall why she was here, above the great woodland. She had a good reason for this journey, despite undertaking it right after another adventure, one that was still oh so very fresh in her thoughts, and one that had taken a toll on her, both in mind and body.

And yet this was not the right time to rest and recuperate, as inaction had already cost Luna dearly. Her beloved pony had suffered, and whether she was solely responsible for it or merely was one of the contributing factors to Moonwarden’s misfortune was irrelevant. She had made a mistake, and this was her chance to fix it, to make the choice to began improving things around her, even if by just one trot at a time.

Having made it to the edge of the timberland, Luna extinguished the aura of her magic, deciding to rely on her own wings to carry her on. She wouldn’t want to spawn too much attention, at least not without proper forethought and timing. And, truth be told, she had to formulate a more concrete plan at this point. After all, she didn’t really know the timing or the routes of the local patrols, as the only insight she had were Moonwarden’s instructions from the first time they had visited, and the memory of the batpony map, which had showed the hidden town underneath this sprawling weald. Not to mention that Luna was hoping to find one, particular pony…

Perhaps Fate would bless her with some luck, especially after she would help it a little bit.

She first decided to utilize her magic in a slightly different way. Yes, she had granted herself greater swiftness while soaring in the night’s sky, but Luna prided herself on many other, clandestine abilities. While disguising herself, like in the train to Hollow Shades, would not serve its purpose here, she could use the same premise to clad herself in her rich, cobalt aura, which would allow her coat to take on the night’s very aspect. It would make her silhouette blend the more easily with the sky above, a small enchantment which would serve a greater purpose. Anypony looking up would spot only a faint shimmer against the darkness and the stars, and would have to look very hard to make out Luna’s actual presence. With such a disguise, but one of night’s many gifts, she could do a little scouting first, before making proper contact with her quarry.

That... was a strange word to use, but Luna didn’t feel bad about it. Things had progressed to the point where she would have to play a rough, but necessary part, and she had promised herself that she would utilize the feelings inside her to the best of her abilities.

Nothing helped in a hunt than a touch of vexation.

The village of Hollow Shades was hidden well in the heart of the vast forest. Yes, there was an access to it via a train, reaching its last stop in this particular direction, but even the straight line of the tracks was hard to spot between the thick canopies of the Eastern Woods. Forests, after all, could be tamed by pony abilities and perseverance, but they never fully cowed, remaining true to their wild heritage. And this thicket wished to stick ever closer to its primal nature. The local ponies understood that, Luna deemed, as their dwellings played into the landscape, showing enough respect to the omnipresent wilderness, one which provided its dangers, but also shelter and livelihood to the population.

Luna entertained that thought for a little longer. All these centuries ago, this had to have been the exact same approach, the same philosophy that her children had held when they had made their dwellings underneath these wealds, calling the region their home, their Shades’ Hollow. They, too, must have showed proper respect for their surroundings from their underground town, dealing with roots and rhizomes in a way not to hurt the forest above, giving them shelter from sunlight and other elements.

Respect had to be shown, towards the land and the forest, the flora and the fauna, and Luna found that thought strangely… disturbing. That wasn’t the first feeling which she was expecting to linger on after this particular realization. But, for a brief, inexplicable moment, like when one spots a wry smile from a stranger, Luna felt deference towards the woods, which had come to her from a very, very dark place.

She shook her head, dispelling that sensation just like one would get rid of an annoying, returning thought, and focused on the present.

Her children had claimed this region for themselves once, so Luna decided to try her luck in a logical place – one of the entrances to the ancient, underground complex which had suffered a cruel fate at the hooves of ‘uncle’ Radiant Glory. That meant the current tower of the Nightguard, which, as it had been deduced, served not only as an outpost for the elite force, but marked an access point underneath.

It stood in the midst of the trees, a symbol of both the ancient claim and modern authority, protruding like a monument of perseverance and defiance. For the right and perhaps the wrong reasons. Even from this distance Luna could spot that it was big enough for the top to be used for landing purposes... and that there were ponies standing on it.

Two Nightguardians, she was fairly sure. The figures were by one another, seemingly looking into the distance, perhaps keeping watch for incoming threats. Luna’s course meant that they didn’t have a chance to spot her at the moment, but she wasn’t keen on giving them any opportunity at all, even with her magic at play. She had to quickly decide on what to do, as she wasn’t keen on dealing with any other ponies but the Captain herself. It was her that Luna needed to interrogate over the latest happenings, and a one on one meeting was crucial.

Lowering her flight and steadying the approach, she kept a watchful eye on the sentries… and soon found out that luck greatly favored her. It was Sunfall Ordain who was securing the tower’s ramparts, alongside another mare. And…

And it quickly became clear that none of them would be able to spot Luna, even if she were to dive down straight at the two.

She actually felt her cheeks warming up a little bit, since her keen sight had, indeed, allowed her to spot that the Captain was enjoying a little moment of intimate closeness with the other Nightguardian, a mare of maroon mane which was quite well imitating wild brambles. The eyes of the pair were closed to the world around, their lips engaged in a quite fierce exchange of kisses.

If there was one thing that Luna didn’t feel like interrupting, it was a display of budding passion between two ponies. No, that definitely wasn’t a situation she would like to barge in on, in any way, shape or form, as she, well… She didn’t find it comfortable to deal with. Truth be told, she felt herself being rather distant from strong expressions of physical affection in general.

A-actually, she had never been one for any overt flaunting of emotions. Her long years of solitude had only made her consider these things with more discomfort, obviously.

Or… Or perhaps she was simply unwilling to address what emotions this scene was making her feel. She could have sworn that, the moment she had realized what the two mares were doing, she had found herself staring. But not at them, no. Her mind had presented before her, on a silver platter, a slightly altered image, containing her and a certain, grey pony, and she couldn’t quite place the feelings it was causing her.

Longing? Desire? Hope?

And wrath?

Luna wasn’t going to pay more attention to that moment of closeness, as it was proving a bit challenging. And she wasn’t going to be intrusive or unkind, even with the task awaiting her, no. Lamentably, however, this was quite likely her one and very best chance at actually conversing with Sunfall Ordain, as soon as that other mare would be gone. So Luna decided to do the one thing the bubbling emotions would still allow her to do.

She could wait a moment, and see how things would unfold.

Luna lowered her altitude, so that her approach to the tower would bring her just below the top level. Gliding without one movement of her wings, she made her way to the side of the structure, stopping to find purchase against the wall. She wasn’t unlike a nocturnal bird or a bat, finding a little respite after a long flight, gracefully pressed up against the dark stone of the tower. Luna didn’t feel like she particularly needed a rest, but she didn’t mind taking a breather after all. She would have her role to play, very soon, and it would demand of her. It was better to gather one’s thoughts, calm one’s breath and mind.

Thankfully, she would get her chance to do just that, as the mares above took their time, drinking deeply from their moment of closeness. A few minutes had to pass before any of them spoke, and even those words were exhaled in a pleasurable, ever so warbled way.

“Does… Does that conclude your… your report, bat-handler Cranberry?” came the panting question, trying its hardest to sound professional, but failing very much on purpose.

“Not… even a little, Captain, ma’am,” came a cheeky response, followed by a giggle from both of the mares, “but I know you want to pretend that you’re reasonable, so I’ll play along and stop for the moment…”

“ ‘Pretend that I’m reasonable’?” Sunfall Ordain asked, and Luna could practically hear one of her eyebrows being cocked. “Is that still how you see myself wanting to be a proper commanding officer? A mere pretense?”

“Yes. Especially when you want to be a ‘proper commanding officer’ in moments like these…” the other mare, Cranberry, deemed, and must have followed her sentence with a kiss or another caress, considering the coo which came out of the other mare’s throat. “ ‘Pretending’ is the most you can try and do with me around, dearheart…”

“I… I did warn you what can happen for undue fraternization…”

“We both know it’s not ‘undue’ if we both are looking forward to it, very much…” came another, teasing reply. And it was accompanied by a swoosh of the tail, which might or might not have suggested that Cranberry just playfully swatted at the Captain. “Would you really want to… punish me, ma’am? I suppose if you want to get your hooves on me that badly…”

“… alright, stop, that’s too much,” was the response, followed by more, sweet laughter from the two. “Now git, you. The bats must be starving and you still have to clean the easte—”

Another pause, most likely caused by a swift, forcible kiss.

“Yes, darling,” Cranberry’s mocking response followed, sounding much more like addressed to a partner than a superior. “I promise to be thorough and quick. I think I feel like pestering you a bit more before sunrise, my sweet.”

“Fine, fine…”

Was it Luna, or was there something wrong with that response? It almost felt like a sigh, though it was hard to tell the reason for it. There were a lot of genuine emotions in the mare’s voices, but this felt almost like… begrudging acceptance? It didn’t feel right. But it didn’t seem like the very proposition was unwelcome, but rather… the time?

Cranberry also felt it all, apparently. Her voice, as she spoke up once more, lost a lot of its loving luster, so much so that it caused a small shiver down Luna’s spine as she found herself, sadly, eavesdropping with curiosity.

“Dearheart, are you…? Oh. Oh, yes, I should have guessed, you are going to do your—”

“Please, Cranberry,” was the Captain’s reply, this time very much direct and transparent. “Don’t fret, please. This isn’t about… this. I just believe that I should feel the sting of the lash. I have… things to reconsider.”

There was a moment of tense silence which Luna could detect even from behind the cold, unfeeling stone above her. She was about to start asking herself what the lash was about, feeling like she was missing some context, but a long sigh, one that turned into a hiss, reached her ears.

“Are you sure this isn’t because of us?” came the question from the maroon-maned mare. “I find you very often turning to this little rite of yours after we—”

“No,” was the near-immediate and defiantly strong response. “First of all, the morn of suffering is no ‘little rite’, it’s a part of my Family’s culture. Though I accept that it is viewed… unfavorably,” came the correction, followed by sentences which were much more caring, if no less powerful. “And don’t ever think, my Cranberry, that I am constantly repenting for caring for you. Yes, I would hope for different circumstances, as we are in one unit and we are in the same chain of command, and you know how I feel about that. But I don’t feel licentious for having you in my life, not even a little.”

Another moment of silence arrived, interrupted only by a call of some nocturnal bird, making its way above the rich canopy. It’s screech felt almost like a warning, or a bad omen. Perhaps it was that which caused Cranberry’s next sentence to come in that caring, yet sorrowful tone.

“I trust you when you say that. Or I try to, I just…” There was a pause, pregnant with disquietude. “I wish you would just… let this be.”

“Let th—”

“Let me speak. I love you, you love me, that seems to be the case, right? Well… I would like for this to be just the case, dearheart. But… it’s not. Not for you.” A moment to take one’s breath followed, letting them both consider what was being said. “It’s not that I blame you, or… or I try not to. But you have things to prove, that’s clear. You have your role to fulfill, and you’re doing it splendidly, in those nice, established boundaries. The Captain of the Nightguard – oh, you deserve all the praise for how your performance is, if you care to hear these words from a… a subordinate.”

“Cranberry, you’re more th—”

“I’m not finished,” was the sharper, biting interruption. “But this… You…! You put up these walls in your own mind and heart. You sometimes peak around, like some unruly foal, but then you need to get right back behind them. You need to get back to being a perfect officer. And I wish…” This time the pause was caused by emotions, likely manifesting in tears, considering the mare’s tone. “I wish you would just accept that this is something more. More than just us being ‘unreasonable’ as two Nightguardians, more than just a… a… a breach of conduct to be remedied immediately afterwards, before it oh just happens once more. That it is worth more, worth to be more than just ‘something that shouldn’t be’. That this isn’t simply a dream we both happen to fall into from time to time, or… or a fantasy that we sometimes just foolishly act upon!”

“It is more, Cranberry! It is!”

“I hope it is. That’s what I cling to, Sunfall Ordain…” the mare’s voice was almost pleading, but what followed was a firm and vigorous trot that sounded like it began descending into the tower.

Luna… remained were she was for a good while. Yes, she felt very out of her depth with a situation like this, not that she would want to intrude upon that topic, to stumble her way through some form of an encouragement. That felt like a recipe for disaster, regardless of the natural instinct to help, aid and guide. However, in the distraught sentences of the Nightguardian, she had heard something eerily familiar. There were words there, sentences and sentiments that she could, herself, relate to, and that simple fact astounded her.

Moonwarden. Moonwarden did see his affection for her as something unreasonable, something that breached rules and conventions, something that was a fantasy and an unthinkable dream. He had made that clear enough in their recent, mental conversation. As opposed to what the two mares were talking about, he viewed himself as inferior, greatly inferior, by the sheer fact that he was a mere unicorn, holding affection for a royal alicorn. His love, as he saw it, was not supposed to be at all, was a fantasy that he had been fighting, even if allowing himself those small gestures and words of affection. And yet it was like… like a safety valve, if Luna understood that concept which had arrived in Equestria during her absence. Something to deal with too much building pressure, to balance it out back to the norm. Yet the norm was… nothing, it meant a total lack of this ‘forbidden’ feeling between the two of them.

And so Luna did feel this familiar connection with Cranberry and her statements, to the point that it made her feel uncomfortable, dispirited… and angry.

As that one moment of consideration had passed by, Luna shook in fear. Captain Sunfall Ordain could have already left the top of the tower and followed the other mare, perhaps trying to explain matters and make the situation better. However, there were sounds coming from above Luna’s perching point. Those of deep, shaky breathing, and even a hit of an armored hoof against the stoic stone. The mare must have leaned right against the rampart, trying to combat a surge of emotions, contain herself while processing what she had just heard. Luna could swear that she could see a tear running down the side of the cold, unfeeling rock.

The mare above finally let out a grand sigh and spoke up, most likely to the dark sky above… or, rather, the vigilant and stoic Moon, continuing on its majestic voyage.

“Immaculate Moon… Our Mother, why… why are those things always so complicated?”

Luna could ask the exact same thing, actually.

And if only she could grant Sunfall Ordain an answer, any answer. For the moment, however, she was dealing with the matter of love’s meanders herself. And, worse yet, what she had arrived to achieve had nothing in common with sympathizing and encouragement. She pondered for a breath, thinking on what had to be done, and arriving at a thought that held in itself some strange, universal truth, perhaps. Or, maybe, was just a manifestation of her low spirits at that very moment.

Sometimes prayers were left unanswered very much on purpose.

Luna took a deep breath.

Her appearance would certainly cause a reaction, but she… she wasn’t going to be a goddess coming to explain matters to a lost faithful, not that time. And so she had to brace herself, as she was certain that things would not go as planned. They already had done so, as at no point had Luna anticipated listening in to such a deep, meaningful conversation between two mares in love. What was going to happen further into this… this visitation was going to certainly be even more unpredictable. After all, there was no telling how would Sunfall Ordain react to the questions, and what was her stance on Moonwarden’s state.

The image of him, barely alive in the hospital bed, roused Luna’s feelings. Despite what other emotions were trying to hold sway over her, anger was the most prevalent one. Somepony was responsible, somepony who possessed the physical traits of her children, and she was going to get to the bottom of this, despite everything.

Here went nothing… and everything, indeed.

Luna let go of the tower’s side, allowing her wings to smoothly spread and lift her up. At the same time as she began moving, she also summoned the power of her nocturnal magic. She gave up any residual camouflage, took the same energy she was holding and transformed it, weaved it in a different way, for the sake of majesty. She wanted to look just like she had appeared the first time, perhaps a little more fiercely as well. She needed to be cloaked in the divine might, or what would be perceived as that.

And a second later, when she knew she had reached that goal, she stoically ascended. Her wings beat in steady motions, soon causing her horn to appear over the ramparts, infused with cobalt power, both maintaining it and benefiting from it. Luna’s billowing mane followed, resembling a wide, agitated nebula, shining from the far corners of the cosmos with strange light and yet stranger determination. Finally, Luna’s own gaze reached the top of the tower once more, this time filled with might and majesty, and she could witness Captain Sunfall Ordain looking up at her.

The mare’s eyes were bulging and her mouth hung agape, as she was trying to grasp and understand that the Goddess, the Immaculate Moon, was a far closer recipient of her prayers than the batpony had thought. And that the Holy Mother of her kin came to see her in person, once more. To the Captain’s credit, she understood what was happening in record time, as she swiftly fell down to her knees, seemingly without hurting herself with how firmly she prostrated herself against the tower’s stone. She didn’t dare to lift her eyes up at all, but her voice reached Luna’s ears, abundant in pious fear.

“O Goddess! You…! I…!” Sunfall Ordain began by trying to make a coherent sentence, failing at first, but soon finding the right words that she wanted to use. “I’m here, O Mother. Speak, for I listen.”

That was possibly the very best that the mare’s frightened mind could come up with, but Luna accepted it as a most proper gesture of submission before the divine, as she had heard almost that exact sentence from the mare before. Not that she wanted to take some vainglorious pleasure from it, but she could at least respect Sunfall Ordain’s deep-seated piety and immediate readiness to accept a deity’s wisdom and guidance.

Luna wasn’t sure if she was ready and willing to grant that, however. She felt too imbalanced to impart direction. She was hoping to receive one herself, after all, one that would help her in her quest.

“Look upon me, Captain Sunfall Ordain,” she commanded, and the officer hesitated only out of awe, soon meeting Luna’s gaze. She must have read something out of it, indeed, for her whole body shivered soon after. “I come to you, once again. As to what my visit shall bring to you, that we shall soon both learn.”

Nopony in their right, dedicated mind would take that as a good sentence, and neither did Sunfall Ordain judge it as such. Her lower lip had shuddered briefly before she found her words.

“O Goddess, Immaculate Moon… I-I am unworthy of your attention, but if… if you found it right to lower yourself and meet me once again, I shall be of any service to you I can.”

Luna hoped this eagerness was coming from a pure heart and not deceitful intention. Unfortunately, she didn’t have Moonwarden by her side, to interpret the small nuances of a pony’s behavior. But the very same absence of her Advisor was the reason she felt it in her to act, and act strongly.

With calm, even cold calculation, she landed before Sunfall Ordain. Luna allowed her magic to flow down her legs, causing a little tremor when her hooves made contact with the surface. It was enough to have the batpony tremble once more, though it was bringing Luna no joy to act the part of a displeased deity.

“Sunfall Ordain,” she called to the mare again, making sure to use just enough of her trusted, royal voice. Not for volume, however, but gravity of her words. “Do you know what brings me here, this night and this moment?”

When a goddess was asking, it was prudent to answer, and do so truthfully. Sunfall Ordain seemed to remember that, though her response gave Luna no insights at first.

“N-no, O great Goddess. Who… Who am I to glimpse your intentions and plans?”

Luna respected the humility, though wanted to steer the mare in the right direction quite quickly. “I arrive here on my lonesome, Sunfall Ordain. Do you know why it is so?”

The question caused the mare to lower herself even further down, almost to the point of pushing her barrel right into the hard, cold stone. The strong tone did not rob her of her reason and wit, no, however afraid she was to speak up and reply.

“I… I have heard of what happened, O merciful Mother.”

Whether Luna was going to be merciful was going to be seen. But the confirmation that the news of Moonwarden’s fate reached this remote outpost did cause her anger to rise once again.

Before she could continue, however, came a question from the Captain, asked in a tone that gave Luna a pause. “How… How fares Advisor Moonwarden? I hope that he’s alright, through Your grace and will, O Goddess…”

She sounded genuinely concerned, which boded well, yes. It didn’t seem right to suspect the mare of duplicity in the face of her deity, though Luna would also try not to make any, unnecessary assumptions.

Considering the topic which had to be addressed, it wasn’t in her best interest to provide answers, but to receive them. “Moonwarden’s state is of lesser concern to you right now, Captain Sunfall Ordain.” This wasn’t a kind way to reply to her child, but it was most necessary. “The fact that he had found himself in peril in the first place is.”

Luna, observing Sunfall Ordain’s reaction, arrived at a sudden conundrum.

She could have sworn that the only emotion which became clear and apparent on the mare’s muzzle was confusion at the sentence, aside from the constant, pious worry. And it honestly felt almost impossible to consider that the batpony hid any evil intentions, or had in any way understood what exactly Luna could have been referring to. It wasn’t a necessity to have a skilled mentalist at one’s side to reach for one’s own instinct, insight and years of experience dealing with ponies, however interrupted by exile.

But something, something about the officer’s current state was puzzling. Whether it was Luna’s intuition or the mounting ire which was making all of her senses sharpen, but it was there. That sensation, that denouncing inkling, which came from those minuscule, seemingly insignificant tells. For there was that one glint, that one, small flicker in the mare’s bright, yellow eyes. And there was that one shiver that made her rusty mane shift. And there was that one, shaky breath, betraying a thrashing heart in Sunfall Ordain’s chest.

And nothing like that Luna could just overlook. She lowered her muzzle ever so slightly, but the proximity was already causing the batpony to scramble back, panicked over her deity’s closeness. And when Luna squinted, it was all enough to make Sunfall Ordain let out a small squeal.

To see a strong and dutiful mare reduced to such a state felt abhorrent to Luna. But also gave her at least some insight into what she desired and dreaded alike.

“… you knew,” were the words which escaped her lips, as she puzzled together what was causing Sunfall Ordain’s panic. “You knew this would happen.”

“No! No, O Mother, I didn’t, I just—!”

“You knew that Moonwarden would be endangered, that he would become a target!” Luna shouted, feeling the trembling in her throat as her voice was gaining in volume. “And you have been told not to speak of his involvement, or mine, it is you who brought this upon him!”

“No! No, no, I swear, O Goddess! O Immaculate Moon…!” Sunfall Ordain screamed, she wailed back at Luna, lowering her head so abruptly that it made painful contact with the stone. Though that didn’t stop her further words, at all. “I-I swear it, by Your Holy Name, by Your very presence! I haven’t let out a breath! I kept my promise, O Mother!”

“Yet you knew!”

Luna could barely contain herself, when the outrage, the anger and the sadness over Moonwarden’s fate all finally found their outlet. So great was this outpouring that she could feel herself becoming detached, deaf to the mare’s pleas, almost on purpose. All of the rage, those feelings bubbling inside of her, those she had been containing sometimes without even realizing it, every sensation brought forth due to what had happened to her beloved, it was all erupting out. Especially in that very last shout, which managed to cause the other mare’s mane and officer’s cape to be blown back, as if a violent gust of wind just struck the tower.

And Luna could feel, above everything else, that her very magic was reacting to this ire. It was feeding on it, it was being entwined and infused with it. It wasn’t uncommon for magical currents to respond and echo potent emotions, and alicorns were not unlike other creatures attuned to the flows of ley lines. In some ways, this sort of interaction could become far more volatile.

And it was, Luna knew that much, even in the throes of her wrath, as her very state of being was manifesting around her, enveloping her in ways that were as hard to control as the anger itself. But this wasn’t… This wasn’t as darkly familiar. Of all the terrible influences this could have connected her to, it definitely wasn’t that one. It wasn’t that ancient force of the Nightmare, that had scarred Luna’s spirit, and was now making its way again into the world, no.

This... This was Luna.

This was her. All of what was happening, every bend and throb of magic around, it was all her.

Her pain, her frustration, her calling.

Her emotions.

It was like waking again, after a long and numb dream. Yes, the love that she had found for Moonwarden was the refreshing spring, but now everything that had followed, caused by that love, all the weight of it, all the worry and suffering that could have only accompany a pure emotion, it… It…

It was liberating. It was terrifying. It was a force to be reckoned with. Luna felt that she had just tapped into a whole ancient, forgotten font, after a thousand years. And it was, in some sense, exactly that. The sluice was opened, the geyser was erupting, and Luna was right in the current, allowing it to flow around her with an ancient potential that she had once held.

For she was angry with her own anger, she was in pain that she was choosing, rather than being stuck, motionless, insensate and hopeless, in the darkness of one’s own mind. That shackle was far more insidious than the whisper of the Nightmare.

And, in the gaze of the mare opposite, Luna could see just how all of those passions manifested after a millennium and more of corruption and emotional drought. She could feel herself changed and changing. Fair and beautiful for those she would favor, like the rising, silver Moon among its faithful entourage of stars. Terrible and dreadful to behold for her foes, like the same discus, shining argent judgment and bringing omens of arriving and inescapable misfortunes.

Luna both saw and felt that her mane was taking on the aspect of the darkest corners of the cosmos, where stars did not weave a beautiful tapestry, but were few and far between, the last signs of hope in the overwhelming blackness of the unknown. Her wings, alike, were being suffused with magic and emotions, spreading from her sides like a billowing cloak, ready to envelop anypony and everypony in her way, safeguard them like the night protected its secrets, or smother them in a cold, dark embrace from which there would be no succor. Her horn began shining with the power of stars, those being born and those falling down, the boundaries of their existence coming in flames and ruin and beauty.

And Luna’s eyes, bursting with might, filled Sunfall Ordain’s own gaze with the brilliant, burning silver. Carrying not the sweet and treacherous, mental seduction, like Moonwarden’s hypnotizing stare, no, but manifesting a great, primordial force of authority and sovereignty that the night possessed in its most grandiose form.

And so Luna stood before the batpony like a deity, indeed, in all of her splendor and wrath.

For a breath, for a frantic heartbeat in her chest, between the thumps that were making her blood shift in her, she felt connected to something greater, something primal. Something necessary.

A lake of silver manifested before her eyes, calming down to a stillness.

But that sight was gone a second later, leaving her with regal stoicism. Yes, anger truly was one of the oldest powers in the world, but it had to be tamed. It had to be directed and utilized, otherwise it would just spread like a destructive fire, burning away what it had to, and what it shouldn’t touch, alike.

Luna looked down at the cowering pony, and mercy did enter her heart, even among the storm of wrath.

“Speak, child,” she commanded the mare, with the voice sharing both the sound of a meteor, violently entering the atmosphere, and the rustling of leaves caressed by the nocturnal wind.

Sunfall Ordain would not protest. She wasn’t capable of that, faced with a sight that no batpony prior had had to endure.

“O Goddess, O Mother, O most holy and majestic!” came the supplications, meant to at least give the mare a moment to organize her scrambled thoughts, faced with Luna’s bared power and being. “I-I didn’t know, I promise, I swear to You, m-may I be damned to Goldhell otherwise, never to know Your mercy! I was not aware that Advisor Moonwarden was in danger, that he could be…! I-It must have been those whom You have marked, those deceitful and turning away from Your light, O Immaculate Moon…”

Luna’s countenance remained, casting a strange and terrifying light upon the tower’s top, as if the Moon itself lowered its face, only to share its illumination with that one spot in the entire world. But she also judged and fairly appraised the mare’s words, as agitated as Luna was with her indignation. Once again, Sunfall Ordain’s voice harbored nothing duplicitous, and yet her initial reaction must have meant that she was aware of something.

She was all the keener on making it clear, right before her Goddess. “W-we received a bat, it brought in a marked message, a-and the added note made it a highest priority missive. So… So I was n-notified and… and I felt that it was something vital, yes, something about it made me very uneasy, but… But…” She sniffed, as tears began welling up in her eyes. “But I didn’t want to o-overstep again, I wanted to be a good officer, so… So left it unopened, and I sent it on, and now I… I… I’m so sorry! I’m so, so sorry! Please, forgive me, O Mother!”

That apology was genuine, and the sorrow expressed through it was found worthy by Luna. She felt her anger subsiding at this show of remorse, but she didn’t let the magic extinguish itself alongside it. Not yet, anyway. Instead, she took a gentle step forward, the motion causing a silver wave to ripple through her regalia. Sunfall Ordain trembled at the approach, but Luna filled her voice with gentleness and care, even if it remained frightening to pony ears.

“Rise, Captain.”

Even against her instinct, telling her to back away and cower, the mare followed the command, though kept her muzzle away and her gaze hidden. Perhaps just out of pious fear, or perhaps to hide the tears and keep up at least some appearances of an officer of the Nightguard.

Luna took no pleasure from this mare’s fear, as there wasn’t justice to be meted out here, at least not in the way that Luna had been initially searching to do. And so she reached out, to touch the batpony’s muzzle, like a caring mother would. The mare still shivered at the contact, but the tender movement to take care of one of the droplets running down it did wonders to calm her down and have her listen.

“I sought to blame you, my child, but I find only remorse in you, and for something you couldn’t have anticipated, honorable as you are, Sunfall Ordain,” Luna spoke, weighing her words and the power in her voice. “You deserve no punishment… If anything, you should receive my apologies, instead.”

“O Immaculate Moon…” came the reply, followed by the mare backing away. It wasn’t fear, however, but shock, combined with pious conviction, that repulsed her from Luna’s closeness. “How...? How could you apologize for anything, O Mother? You… You are divine perfection, you are immaculate.”

Luna felt herself smiling. Not only at the sentiment, with the reality being was far less unblemished, but also at these words, these exact words. Moonwarden had said quite the same thing, though the strength of his declaration had lain in love of a slightly different sort than religious.

“Still, my ire at you was misplaced. So do forgive me for it,” Luna insisted, since it was the right thing to do. Although it almost caused the other mare to keel over from the sheer shock.

There were still matters to discuss, however, and perhaps knowledge to gain. So Luna gathered her focus and grasped all of the power which was circling, enveloping and embellishing her. Having in mind how she had presented herself the last time, she contained the magical aura which had covered her, subdued it like one contains one’s rage after realizing it inane. She left but the sort of enchantment she had maintained the last time.

It was a much more fathomable presence for Sunfall Ordain.

“Yours is not the fault, as I believe your words, my child. But somepony’s actions caused Moonwarden’s plight, and I take the matter very seriously...” Luna spoke, hoping that using her natural voice would calm Sunfall Ordain down even further and get her to cooperate in discerning this situation. “Would you prove your faith to me?”

The officer immediately straightened up to salute, finding solace from her anxiety in her training. “Through scorching days and glorious nights, for You I live, for You I die!” she declared, and Luna recognized the portion of the Nightguard’s creed, spoken with full conviction and belief. “O Goddess, I am willing to serve and help, however I can.”

Luna smiled, pleased and genuinely grateful to the mare. “Talk to me, then, Sunfall Ordain. Let us find a place where I can sit with you and converse, so that you make things clear to the world around, and to your own heart.”

It must have been a most bizarre moment for the other mare, to try and comprehend the idea of having a chat with one’s deity, but Luna had a feeling that something very important would come from such an opportunity.

She had been away for too long. From others, from herself.

This time, it would be different, she felt. And a strange, primal feeling in her chest spread at the thought, warm and cold alike.

Twilight was in a bit of a rush.

Providing the necessary answers to antas Carnelian had taken a little longer than any of them had anticipated, actually, especially when the good priest had begun asking about any and all possible feelings which had accompanied Twilight’s strange premonition in the shrine. He had done so with tact and insight expected from his station, but also with genuine understanding and curiosity, which had made sharing those small, and even seemingly insignificant details all the easier.

Unfortunately, it also meant that most of Twilight’s evening had been occupied, and she was almost certain that one, particular pony was already finding it most annoying and inconsiderate.

If anything, she could try and be on her best behavior, now that she was going to join Ebony Crescent. The Count Brother, despite his obvious, slightly uncomfortable in its intensity interest, had been a mostly gracious host, and it felt unkind to disappoint him. He had mentioned a performance, after all, prepared especially for her, and the fact that him and the performers both were still waiting was making her feel a little guilty.

Having sent Rowan Berry forth a little earlier, to inform the stallion that she was free and ready to join him wherever it was appropriate, Twilight had chosen for herself an elegant, calm ensemble with lace trims and adornments, something to remain both conservative and play into the Mountain’s more open-minded style and standard. Though, at this point, she was wondering if she had any more dresses actually left in her luggage. Rarity had been more than generous to equip her with an ‘ensemble for every occasion’, but a heavy, travel suitcase could only fit so much, and even after Twilight had miniaturized all of her reading material.

It wasn’t like she had had too many opportunities for a calm moment of leisure with a book. She had been dealing with one diplomatic challenge after another, and making some occasional notes was the most she could name as staying in touch with the written word.

She wondered if she could get another message from Equestria soon… Perhaps Discord could be persuaded to help out again, if it was possible to reach him from here, and even if his presence was introducing a near-unhealthy amount of chaos...

A knock on the door brought Twilight back from her thought journey, becoming another, little reminder of the unpredictability of the universe. As she was already preparing to leave, she opened her chambers without delay.

Midnight Wind was standing outside, somehow wearing an expression that was both calm and pensive.

“Hwalba knaze,” he greeted her in a stoic, polite way. One that was definitely easier to stomach after their recent fight, even if it didn’t feel... well, ‘optimal’.

“Yes, Nightguardian? What is it?” Twilight replied, trying not to sound snippy and stand-offish while maintaining the, unfortunately, still necessary distance.

“I just wanted to ask if the antas’ visit went smoothly,” the warrior claimed, though the tone of his voice was a little too stiff and official for it to have been the real reason.

However, it kept this conversation comfortable for the moment. “Yes, it did. Carnelian performed his duties with care and professionalism of his station, and shared knowledge on some matters I found intriguing. I think that he got the information the herame was looking for, though it’s hard for me to say what were his conclusions.”

“I see. I’m happy it went without a hitch, Honored Princess,” Midnight Wind told her back, though there was no actual joy manifesting in him, despite his words. “I shall be accompanying you to the performance now, as I understand. If that would be your wish, of course.”

All of that was said in a voice that was not only cold, but trying to be as devoid of emotion as possible. So much so that Twilight had to fight the urge to ask about it.

“That’s it?”

It was only after she had said it out loud that she realized that her internal question became very much external when her focus slipped for a brief moment.

Midnight Wind didn’t seem surprised by the inquiry, though he definitely realized that it had been an obvious mistake for Twilight to let her thoughts, and feelings, be known.

“I would not dare think that you want to receive anything more from me right now, hwalba knaze,” he commented, meeting her gaze. The intensity and the reluctance both were making it clear that it wasn’t an easy task. “I believe that you have made it perfectly clear. Some would say – painfully so.”

“I have apologized to you for what I have said, Midnight Wind, and I meant it,” Twilight reminded him, then felt the unobstructed urge to put the prompting into perspective. “Though I think that me feeling remorseful about a silly, uncouth remark, done out of frustration and tiredness, is a little less critical than this whole situation we are in, one that your actions have caused.”

“Perhaps, but it didn’t make me feel any better about you being the center of attention for that soleespalu kad,” the warrior judged, his lips trying not to form a scowl.

Twilight’s brow was less disciplined and ended up furrowing, betraying what her feelings on the matter were. “Ebony Crescent is showing interest, yes, but is also playing a good host. Most likely also due to that. I appreciate his effort regardless of his motivations, which is absolutely fine and appropriate. Besides, I am not planning on doing anything about his ‘interest’ in me.”

She also wasn’t necessarily planning on simply calming Midnight Wind down with these statements, as her goal was to make matters clear, first and foremost. Not that soothing the stallion would work anyway, considering his expression and his gaze.

“He’s playing far too good of a host for my liking, hwalba knaze,” he addressed her with the title once more, even if it was obvious other words were on his mind. “Sure, I don’t mind you being shown around. As only a bodyguard I shouldn’t care at all, right? But the amount of time this kuluz already tried to be alone with you is—”

“And nothing happened. And nothing shall happen, despite what you might be imagining,” Twilight told him, adamant about her stance, while also not appreciating Midnight Wind’s coarse approach. “You could at least abstain from calling him names, I think that’s beneath you.”

“I call it how I see it, and I’m not blind to his actions. And I do hope nothing shall happen.”

“I have already said, I’m not going t—”

“I’m not talking about you, Twilight.”

That gave her a pause, and a major one. There was something terribly serious in Midnight Wind’s tone. And the longer the silence lingered after that particular sentence, the worse the implication felt. To the point when she found herself having to say something, lest the unspoken accusation would be left to fester and rot.

“You would suspect and implicate him trying to be, what, forceful?” she asked, shocked that she had to even consider the scenario.

Her astonishment wasn’t coming from naïvete and not knowing how terrible some situations could get in life, especially when emotions, the most basic ones, were high and left unchecked. There was another source of this shock, unfortunately. Despite her insight’s best efforts, she simply couldn’t accurately say whether Midnight Wind was implying anything due to his worry about her… or the desire to, in this way, discredit Ebony Crescent in her eyes.

His tone would suggest the latter, even if his words addressed the former. “I accuse him of being a persistent and unremitting brat in those matters. Perhaps it’s not ‘abandon’, or however you say that word, but this potent insistence has always been troubling. Besides, you saw his guards leaving the tower and in what state he was, you can tell he’s not being apologetic about treating these matters like a game. A game he wants to play all too often, and with insistence that is now aimed at you, and I won’t just stand here and take it.”

“I’m not blind, I can see that he has a fixation,” Twilight responded, suddenly feeling very defensive, as if she was some young filly given a ‘talk’ from her father. That wasn’t the case at all, and she wasn’t going to let it be. “It’s worrying, yes, but I also see that it is not his only facet. Ebony Crescent is clearly plagued with other problems, some visible and I think a lot that escape first glance. Maybe this is his way of coping. And while not entirely healthy, nor morally straightforward, it might be healthier than other options.”

Midnight Wind chuckled. He actually chuckled, and it was a most unpleasant sound, coming from somewhere deep in the throat, where derogatory notes usually rested.

“Oh, he has a problem, alright. That he doesn’t know when to stop in his impulsive pursuits,” the stallion commented, not even trying to sound polite. “I know that you’re trying, as is your want, to see other’s from the kindest of lights. In this particular case, you should allow some shadow into this perspective, because it might be much, much safer that way, believe me.”

Twilight felt her brow furrowing even further, feeling very confused about the strength of Midnight Wind’s stance. And this befuddlement wasn’t coming from the fact that he wanted to help, or hinder, or anything else.

It only grew as he continued. “Hebanu Kwadr has a reputation for a good, bad reason. He’s a persistent one, and very rarely dissuaded from a goal. Which isn’t always a bad trait, it’s actually useful, but I wouldn’t want you to find yourself in a wrong kind of situation due to it. Especially knowing your noble heart. Those rarely deal with these sort of scenarios, and even rarer know how to leave them unscathed.”

“How do you know?” she flatly asked.

“I’m not just some dumb warrior. I know, and know all too well, that ponies that tend to look upon others with goodwill and gentleness sometimes… sometimes can fall prey to their own goodness. And—”

“No,” she interrupted to correct him. “How do you know? How do you know that Ebony Crescent’s so persistent? And that he has a ‘problem’ like this? That is not something that somepony is usually shouting about from windows on the top of spires.”

“What do you mean? There are more than enough rumors circulating about, that’s enough to be—”

“No, Midnight Wind,” she stopped him once more, feeling something bubbling from her chest, making it feel warm and cold at the same time. “You’re not talking like that right now. You don’t sound like somepony who simply ‘heard some rumors’ and then decided to impart words of caution upon me. Whether you care for me so much still…”

“Of course I do!”

“… or you simply want to discredit and defame the Count Brother, make him look much, much worse than he is, you don’t talk like somepony that gave in to gossip,” she pointed out, observing any and all reactions from the stallion. “No. You are saying it all like you know it, and like you know it well. So tell me – how?” she persisted.

And began seeing more, after all. She spotted clearly that Midnight Wind was getting increasingly more agitated at her drilling and seeking answers. She was finding no joy in making him uncomfortable, as she still couldn’t quite bring herself to do that deliberately. But a matter still had to be clarified, if he was coming in with such strong words and accusations.

Midnight Wind clearly recognized her drive, though he was not respecting it, obviously. At least not enough to be transparent, which... hurt.

“I’m acquainted with the Count Brother and his sister, and that’s actually enough to know a little bit more about them and their preferences, virtues and vices, and—”

“And you are saying it all now. Not before. Or perhaps you actually did, I just cannot recall it among the many other things you have said and not said,” Twilight pointed out, feeling her voice getting more and more loud and sharp. “You’re doing it again, Midnight Wind, and I have already asked you not to. First you tell me that it’s an ‘old acquaintance’ between you and the Crescent twins. Now you speak as if you know the very secrets of Ebony Crescent.”

It was almost as if he wanted to interrupt her at that moment, but Twilight would have none of it.

“And you know how I know? Because there’s a very distinct difference between speculating that somepony is prone to seeking affection from others, and saying that one knows the reasons for it! He was ‘always troubling’? What does this all mean, what are you playing at, Midnight Wind?”

The warrior was looking at her unflinching, despite the rising tone and volume. There was this coldness in his eyes, one that seemed to be hiding them away, while never taking away their keen quality.

“I came because I want to warn you, Twilight Sparkle. Because I care for you, regardless of whether you still care for me back…”

“Stop hiding behind phrases, Midnight Wind,” she berated him, and even took a step in his direction, withstanding both his stare and his presence, which tried to cast a shadow over her. “You’re doing the same thing again, feeding me information in droplets, in snippets, like I’m some… some foal that cannot be trusted to learn things, because it would cause her discomfort or grief, or whatever else!” She paused only to point a hoof at him, almost poking him right in the crystalline emblem in the middle of his Nightguard’s breastplate. “Or is this, instead, some form of a show, to make me lose interest in Ebony Crescent, because you cannot handle your own feelings, despite me telling you that I’m not interested. I made a stupid remark, now you’re making a whole case out of it! Hiding what you really mean, like behind a mask!”

The stallion withstood her eruption gallantly, though it wasn’t hard to tell that there was a storm brewing inside of him. To his credit, he contained it, though Twilight couldn’t be certain if she wouldn’t prefer to receive the brunt of it, if it meant finally achieving… something. She didn’t know what, but ever since that fateful flight to the Mountain of Crescent, things had not been progressing. And even if it had looked like they had, a little bit, it was clearly only a prelude to more worries and anxiety.

“I care for you,” was the only thing he said, as if it were to be a spell which would make everything become normal again.

“And I would want to care for you again, but you’re robbing me of any chances currently, Midnight Wind!” she responded, feeling that her eyes were beginning to water. “Perhaps for g—”

Twilight was glad she was interrupted, because saying that last sentence in entirety would be nothing short of a torture. It would be like having one’s chest caving in with the exhale, the escaping air being necessary to let out the words, but also allowing the heart to be crushed, simultaneously.

It was the sound of the doors below being closed, one which echoed up the tower, that thankfully barged in on the argument. Both Twilight and Midnight Wind recognized it as the end of this particular exchange, not that any of them was looking forward to continuing it at the moment, or perhaps ever. It wasn’t going anywhere good.

Midnight Wind’s reaction followed his training, as he took a step and turned, standing to the side of the staircase, as if he had been guarding Twilight’s chamber all the time. She felt impressed, in an unsavory way, by how easy it was for him to don that particular mask, as if he hadn’t been in a feud with her a second earlier, motivated by Harmony knows what.

She had to hide her own emotions, too. She had the rest of the night to deal with, regardless of anything, and she couldn’t let anything more go sideways, for her own sake.

The pony responsible for the interruption turned out to be Rowan Berry. She appeared down the stairs a moment later, giving both of them quick looks, as if slightly surprised to see them waiting like this for her return.

When she spoke up, her focus was entirely on Twilight, and giving her the right amount of respect and transparency. As opposed to the stallion.

How things could change.

“Hwalba knaze, I’ve passed the message along and the Count Brother wishes to invite you to join him at your earliest convenience,” she reported in a calm, collected tone. “He says that the performance will still be undertaken, as it was initially planned, at one of the open theater stages of the Iug. And that the ponies involved in it didn’t mind waiting, at all.”

“Oh. Is that just politeness, or is it actually true?” Twilight found herself asking, perhaps still a little agitated and in need of letting her emotions escape her.

“Actually true, hwalba knaze,” the healer let her know, seemingly not surprised to receive such a question and in such a tone. “It looked like they were all rather excited to perform before an Equestrian guest, and welcomed the delay. It let them practice a bit more.”

Twilight felt her brow finally relaxing. Perhaps she could still enjoy herself that night, as she very much needed some positive emotions.

“What are those performers, anyway? Dancers, actors, musicians?”

“I… am not at liberty to tell, at the Count Brother’s polite request,” Rowan Berry admitted, hoping to receive understanding back.

Which she did, as Twilight would allow herself to be surprised, and appreciate it. Still, some appearances had to be kept, even if they caused displeasure.

“Lead the way, then, Rowan Berry. Both of you shall accompany me,” she did order the batponies, and one was much more at ease with that request than the other.

The trip to this open stage which the healer had mentioned meant dealing with wayward thoughts. Thoughts which were hard to process and organize… but that was to be expected of this journey at this point. Another night, another problem, another session of introspection from Twilight, if only not to fall victim to stress, or budding madness.

The contrast, the difference between how the ponies of her entourage had changed was almost physically hurtful to her. It was as if the warrior and the healer had switched places when she hadn’t been looking, though she knew that the flight to the Mountain of Crescent had been exactly the peculiar moment it had all occurred. To think that the pony she loved so much would turn so remote and bleak in no time, while the one she had been initially weary of, and who had admitted to being an operative for Twilight’s main rival in her quest, switched from antagonistic to helpful, and was more sincere, even grateful to be recognized for her attempts at doing her best?

This was terrible. This scenario was nothing short of unnatural, and Twilight was beginning to lose hope for a solution to this conundrum. Unless one would be revealed to her out of nowhere, which wasn’t unthinkable in this strange, mountainous land…

The interruption to her ruminations didn’t give her an answer to her plight, necessarily, and it happened only once, as the group was exiting the palatial complex. Twilight was tactfully allowed to be the first to cross the threshold and descend down the grand stairs, which was when she could hear the two batponies exchange a couple of sentences, apparently using that opportunity.

“Tue subaudee,” Midnight Wind asked, or rather stated something. He sounded at least a little irritated, but that was a constant when he was addressing Rowan Berry nowadays.

“Iae nye welee, ale bez trudnost. Tuyi bidei zyosyi. Zbit zyosyi,” the healer replied sotto voce, still sounding most concerned, even though Twilight couldn’t see her expression.

“Ha, ale tue musyi bide ita radosna vid to,” came the stallion’s vitriolic response, as if he was quietly taunting the mare.

Rowan Berry remained above it, however. “Nye, iae nye bide. Ale uai musyi dictai.”

“Nye.”

“Uai musyi.”

Whatever the exchange was about, it finished as soon as it started, with the batpony mare, her face stoic and dutiful, continuing to lead the way to where the performance was to take place.

Twilight almost bit her lower lip in irritation. If only she could understand a bit more of Noctraliyar! She could make out the basics, usually, but both her lacking abilities and her frustration were not allowing her to understand what that short talk had been about.

A part of her didn’t even want to know, actually, but that was caused by the echo of the knowledge of the two batponies’ previous involvement…

She gritted her teeth, swallowing the pain and simply heading where she was supposed to head to.

The place which had been chosen to host the performance turned out to be a quite spacious theater, in the sense of it actually being built on a half-circle platform. In that way it emulated, to some degree, ancient Equestrian designs, but, without surprise, the Crescents weren’t going to simply copy somepony else’s idea. Yes, the form served as an inspiration, but the seating, the columns around the structure, it was all chiseled and formed, given lightness and subtle delicacy that the Family’s designs where known for. The absolute novelty was a weave of marble above, creating a transparent, elegantly imperfect dome, marking the premises of the theater and giving visitors the impression of being inside a seed, or enjoying a glade in the very heart of a forest.

Twilight would have been spending much more time and attention appreciating the wonders of architecture, were it not for her most recent irritation. She actually had to force herself a little to even admire the canopy of stone above, which turned out to serve a practical purpose as well as artistic, amplifying the sound in some way. For, when the group entered the premises of the theater, Twilight could hear her own hoofsteps, striking more forcefully than normal against the rich marble, with that much more clarity.

Another trot soon became audible, as Ebony Crescent appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, to greet her properly, in a way he hadn’t been given the chance to in the evening.

“Honored Princess Twilight Sparkle,” he began with gusto and dignity, with Twilight’s name being mentioned with a little more volume than the title, obviously. “I’m so glad to finally reach you tonight. And, no, I’m not teasing or expressing displeasure, this is me only and solely appreciating the chance, once again,” he clarified his own words, sweeping the floor below with the edges of his looser, sable-colored gown as he gave her a deep, respectful bow.

“Honored Count Brother,” she replied and curtsied as it was polite. Unfortunately, she suddenly realized that she was not feeling entirely comfortable to use the stallion’s name, which she blamed Midnight Wind for. “I hope that Rowan Berry did convey them, but, once again, my apologies for making you and the performers wait, I—”

“No, no, I understand,” Ebony Crescent interrupted her. “Sometimes things work that way, it happens, but there’s no reason to lose time discussing it further!” he insisted, shaking his head.

Twilight could tell already that it took a lot from him to say it. His reaction at the courtyard had been quite telling, and she would bet that he had spent quite some time calming himself down and dealing with his affliction. But, as he again wanted to play the role of a host with grace and generosity, that effort she would appreciate.

“The show will start soon, Twilight Sparkle,” the Count Brother continued, lowering his voice as not to cause an echo. “Your arrival had been anticipated and was already spotted, without a doubt. I don’t even have to say a word, so glad the performers are to welcome and indulge you. And we have the best seats in the house.”

Twilight smiled, doing her best to allow herself to let go of her annoyance and feel excited about what was to come.

The places which Ebony Crescent had ordered to be prepared would definitely help her relax at least a little bit. For all intents and purposes, the stallion had utilized the very loge which must have been reserved for his uncle, the Lord, and his closest family. As opposed to the rest of the theater, appearing quite austere with its marble and granite, this square portion, slightly removed from the other seats, had been covered in delicate wool of amethyst hue, which was muffling the hoofsteps, and nothing short of seducing one into finding their rest while enjoying a show. A chaise longue was granted to each of the guests, and the sofas were trying their absolute best to outdo each other when it comes to quality and softness. More so, one could choose from a variety of fruity snacks and aromatic drinks, presented pristinely on a short table, which allowed one to partake in feasting without standing up from the leisurely rest.

If anything could help Twilight forget about her problems at the moment, it would be that very loge, and she wasted no time to follow the Count Brother and make herself as comfortable as it could be done. Without asking for a permission, or waiting to be served by the stallion, she took one of the pitchers and poured for herself a chalice of water.

For a good second she found herself deliberating whether it would be better to drink it or just pour it over her head, to the point where Ebony Crescent decided to comment on it as soon as she finished gulping it down.

“Is something the matter, Twilight Sparkle? It looks to me like the meeting with Karneol was more tiring for you than one would anticipate...” he spoke, having taken his place so that he could also enjoy the provided refreshments. It allowed for a hushed conversation, as the space between the sofas was quite small and their heads weren’t far away from one another. “Please tell me he wasn’t rhyming constantly. He does that and it’s unsophisticated, not to use a stronger word.”

“No, no, I just...” Twilight began, unsure of how she wanted to finish the sentence at first. Although she quickly arrived at the most general, but truthful response. “There’s a lot I have on my mind. I suppose I just cannot hide it well enough right now,” she admitted, eliciting a kind smile from the Count Brother.

“Thank you for your honesty, Twilight Sparkle,” he told her, his expression holding and even gaining in warmth and benevolence. “That is exactly why I found it all the more prudent to try and organize the time for you, so that you could spend it simply enjoying what our Iug has to offer. Heavy is the head bearing the circlet, and I imagine that Equestrian regalia are no less cumbersome in that regard.” Something glinted in his pear eyes when she looked at him more directly. “Would you do me a favor, if I were to politely and gingerly ask for it?”

“What would it be?” she inquired, as he at least managed to lure her curiosity out from behind the irritation.

“Do rest comfortably, ‘sit back’ as it is said in your tongue, and enjoy this show, Twilight Sparkle,” he asked, with a quite irresistible smile. “Yes, problems will linger, and worries shall remain. Life is full of its plights, and we can hardly change that,” he admitted, his smile never losing its authenticity, “but let art be at the forefront of your mind for now. Let it screen you from all that bothers you, and open you to new sensations. Please.”

He spoke that last words as if it was a plea for her own sake, and in some ways it was. Ebony Crescent was clearly hoping that, despite whatever might have been plaguing her, she would put it aside, if just for a moment, to appreciate what he had prepared, and to find her joy in it.

Despite everything, Twilight was willing to give this a chance, yes. The alternative, which meant sitting through this performance with her mind poisoning her pleasure, felt like a bad one.

Come to think of it, Twilight was thankful that the stallion was doing his best, whatever was truly pushing him to show her this kindness.

“I shall, Ebony Crescent.”

The Count Brother beamed at her calling him by his name again, and would say more, certainly, were it not for a sound of a drum reverberating throughout the theater and marking the start of the show. It was also at this point that Twilight realized that the rest of the seats, bar those taken by her entourage, staying somewhat nearby, were empty.

“Wait, is this a wholly private show?” she asked of Ebony Crescent, who grinned widely, baring his fangs.

“I love those. And you deserve nothing less, than a whole performance just for you...”

There was enough in that sentence to cause Twilight to blush, but another drum distracted her from it, followed by another and another. It was quite hard to tell where they were coming from, as the acoustics of the place were causing the sound to emit from all over, and strike at one from all directions at the same time. The rhythm which was soon established was that of a beating heart, Twilight quickly grasped, as the initial sound was followed without fault by a fainter, but no less prominent, echo.

At this point she also remembered that she hadn’t even asked about the nature of the performance, though the location seemed to suggest a play of some sort. The beating of the drums, however, pointed at something more primal, something that definitely didn’t want to fit into the pristine and sophisticated halls of the Mountain of Crescent.

How wrong was Twilight in this assumption.

The steady rhythm of the drums was soon joined by the plucking of strings and the trilling of flutes of some kind. The musicians were nowhere to be found, as the music was coming from all directions, likely due to some deliberate design of the place. It served its purpose well, as being subjected to such omnipresent melody was making Twilight feel like she was being submerged in the flow of the tunes, like she had dived into deep, warm water without realizing it. The liquid of the melody surrounding her was holding her in place, and yet moving her, making her sway in her mind to an unseen, yet most audible and harmonic force.

Force that was as elegant as it was primal, as sophisticated in its composition as basic in its intent.

She was going to check if Ebony Crescent or the other batponies were feeling it quite so strongly, but this strange trance she found herself in made her instead focus on the first bit of movement ahead of her – a dancer who made their way to the stage. The batpony mare was a picture of agility and ephemeral dexterity, shown without shame, as almost her whole body was on display, bar the veil which was hiding her muzzle and the transparent material around her croup. Even from this distance Twilight could tell what years of practice had done to the pony’s silhouette, and the mare’s entrance was marked with such graceful movements of her hooves and wings, one would think that she had just slid onto the stage as if it was iced over.

She wouldn’t be the first one to do so. More and more dancers soon appeared, each wearing a flowing costume, each showcasing their incredible physique, bending and twisting to the primeval yet sophisticated sounds. It was as if ballet forms and movements were infused with the intensity of a war dance, as if dignity and passion and grace and fervor all came as one. The scantily clad performers engaged in a dance that was coming through like a grand ritual and private exultation alike, and observing it felt simultaneously uplifting and staining.

One thing Ebony Crescent had said truthfully – allowing herself to appreciate this art form was pushing away all other things from Twilight’s mind. She wasn’t sure at which point had her eyes become transfixed, or when exactly could she hear her own heart join the rhythm of the drums, but recognizing it did not mean that she was capable of breaking this strange spell she was being subjected to. There were so many raw emotions in this dance, in the twists and turns and flaps of wings, that she couldn’t just ignore the pure power coming from the stage, and from the space above it.

For when the flutes trilled sharply, the entire congregation of artists took to the air, and only then did the proper, ripe performance begin. Freed from the confines of the ground beneath, the ponies launched into a rhythmic and frantic ball of feelings and forms. Twilight’s attention could at this point only vaguely recall what Midnight Wind had told her of the various pastimes in this Mountain, those that could distract and entice even a dutiful warrior. But she understood that point in a new way, without a mistake.

The sights above, while retaining the elegance of a performance, almost entirely abandoned prudence and subtlety. The moves and the costumes of the dancers, emboldened by flight and the primal music, left just enough for one’s imagination to be both sated and left in an almost painful anticipation for more. Twilight had enough attentiveness to recognize the flush on her muzzle and that dry feeling in her mouth, but she could not make herself look away from the incredible revelry happening above the stage. It spoke to her, it whispered sweetly into her ears while striking potently right at her core. This was an act which was leaving one breathless. Both when it came to the complexity of its design and the basic, raw intent conveyed through it.

Twilight swallowed, trying in vain to stop herself from staring, with her lips parted and shivers running down her spine, as the troupe swayed and dived, twirled and twisted, came close and barely touched, each of the participants giving a performance of a lifetime, and yet appearing as if nothing about their virtuosity was extraordinary. Through this medium, this conjuring of artistry, passion and anticipation and lust were conveyed with stunning clarity, while remaining veiled behind that last piece of cloth, one weaved out of decorum and modesty, growing thinner and thinner, but never ripping apart or being removed.

The performers were all aware of the fact, applying their trade with gusto and pure emotion. From time to time, one or the other was meeting Twilight’s gaze, and the effect was always the same for her. Whether it was a stallion or a mare, they were projecting such raw energy through stares alone that she simply couldn’t dare to look away, nor stop herself from experiencing enticing shudders, causing her whole body to feel strange and hot.

She needed to drink something, she had to break this enchantment, or else it would prove too much.

Somepony had already anticipated that.

Twilight did finally rip her eyes away from the performance, though doing so felt almost painful, as it robbed them of the marvelous sights and sensations. When she did that, however, the first thing she spotted was a chalice, filled almost to the brim with fragrant beverage, being offered to her by none other than Ebony Crescent.

The stallion, unlikely immune to this enticing dance but managing to deal with it more easily, had his pear eyes focused squarely on Twilight. When she spotted them, another shock ran through her system, a spark which hit every bit of her nerves. In the noble stallion’s gaze she saw such flame, such a blaze of feelings that she felt herself transfixed, as if by a mythical being. However, the truth was far more mundane, and perhaps that was exactly why it was so enticing. These were the eyes of a host, of a companion and a confidant, but most of all, those were the eyes of a stallion.

Twilight had felt the sort of warmth that this gaze caused her only once before, and the location had been far more secluded, though no less heated than the loge suddenly became.

Without a word, she accepted Ebony Crescent’s offering, and it felt somewhat symbolic to her. Bewitched as she was by the great performance, she couldn’t find it in herself to banish the thought. The only thing she could do to distract herself from it, was to indulge in the drink, which caressed her throat with the taste of citrus and herbs, leaving behind a slight tingling.

As she breathed out, not unlike a batpony sating their thirst, a sigh of joy and pleasure made its way through her throat. She couldn’t quite contain it, and the stallion next to her grinned widely, especially when spotting her abashment. His expression was telling her, however, that there was nothing to feel bad about, not here and not now, when such a play was being conducted.

Yes, Twilight would have to agree. With her ears throbbing with the music and her heartbeat, her eyes eagerly searching for more wondrous and enticing acts, and now her throat sated and yet still experiencing a pleasant, warming sensation, she could understand well what Ebony Crescent had suggested seeking. This was that threshold before abandon, with sensations building to the point of almost spilling over the mental barriers of decorum and decency, and experiencing this territory felt in equal measure exciting and dangerous.

She expected that many ponies, around Noctraliya but also back home, would mark a performance like this as daring, even indecent, as the barely-clothed performers were allowing their bodies to convey primal desires even without crossing the lines of vulgarity, but Twilight was willing to look past that. These dancers were simply astonishing, and the message they were sending to onlookers was clear, transparent, sincere... and undeniably sensual.

To the point that, when the music began to die down and the ponies landed back on the stage, forming a pile of bodies, glistening with sweat and experiencing a most artistic afterglow, Twilight felt almost... angry. Angry at being left without some form of contentment, as the strange ritual she had observed was almost begging onlookers to join it, and experience it in a more intense way than even the dancers had done.

Ebony Crescent’s voice reached her as the echo of the drums was dying down. “Riveting... Absolutely enthralling,” he spoke, his tone husky and filled with a strange, but discernible longing. “This performance is based on the oldest records of the ancient dances of our kin... And the message is... animalistic.”

“Yes…” Twilight told him, though her attention was still on the performers, resting in this communal, fatigued embrace.

She wasn’t going to leave them without a sign of appreciation, and she slowly rose up from her seat, albeit on shaking legs, and began stomping down. Doing so was not helping her winded state, nor was it entirely effective with the wool underneath, and so she opened her mouth and let out a loud shout of praise.

“Ha!”

Her voice, strong and emotional and raw, carried itself throughout the theater and immediately caught the performers’ attention. With dignified grace, which contrasted yet strangely corresponded with this primal dance they had shown her, they all rose and offered her deep, sweeping bows of gratitude and respect. They looked clearly ecstatic over awing a foreign dignitary and Twilight, herself, drank from their pure joy.

She doubted she could cause an encore by herself, even if a part of her sought it, desperately. This performance, seeing all of those mares and stallions performing in such impassioned and vigorous way, it had been...

“Mouthwatering...” Ebony Crescent’s expression reached her ears. “Twilight Sparkle, you have no idea what pure joy it was, to experience this alongside you... and to see you moved by it so strongly,” he spoke as he got up, avoiding the place’s echo. “I would ask about how you found it, but... I don’t need to.”

Twilight felt a creeping blush at the memory of the stallion’s intense stare, but she had to let him know that she appreciated what she had witnessed. “I’m still going to tell you, Ebony Crescent – this was... I’m not sure how to call it. Even words like ‘scandalous’ come to mind, but it was too sophisticated to be considered that.”

“I think both words could fit, after all...” he whispered back, closing the distance just a little. “Glad to see you are receptive to such art forms. I was... concerned you would not appreciate a traditional entertainment like this.”

“I would lie by denying that I found it thrilling... Perhaps more than I thought,” she admitted, still unable to stop her legs from being a little wobbly, and her back from shuddering pleasantly.

“Would you please your humble host a bit more?” Ebony Crescent inquired, sending her a small, but enticing wink.

“Oh?” she let out a wordless question, focusing on how this little, teasing action made her feel.

“I have one more surprise for you, Twilight Sparkle. Something I was hoping to grant you at some point, as a token of appreciation for your visit... and your allure,” the stallion whispered, though making it look like he wasn’t aiming at holding her attention, perhaps for the sake of appearances. “This is the right time. Let us return to the spires. I will let you rest, for just a moment, though, and then come to present it to you. Is that fine?”

“Yes,” she told him, even before she had a chance of really deciding. Whether it was her instinct, or something else, she felt that if this surprise was something that would make this performance she had been exposed to complete, she would welcome it. “Y-yes, though perhaps I will need a longer moment, I think I’m still working through what I witnessed,” she pointed out, trying to bring logic back, after impulse.

“I prefer to strike while the iron is hot, as it is said in your tongue,” the stallion told her, winking once again.

She didn’t know what he meant, but whatever it was... She just couldn’t stop herself from looking forward to it.

Because of the echoes of the drums, still ringing in her ears. Because of the recent, sensual sights, persisting before her mind’s eye.

And even because of that warm, tingling feeling, remaining in her mouth, throat, stomach, and slowly and seductively beginning to course through her chest.

Chapter LXXXIX – Tell Her

As life would ironically have it, a good, secluded place to talk was sometimes right in the open. Actually, wasn’t there a saying about the darkest places being under the candle, and things being so overt that they turned covert?

Luna wouldn’t have to search her mind for long to come to these particular conclusions. There was, for example, that one portion of the gardens back in Canterlot, which had served that very, clandestine purpose when things had to be shared between her and Moonwarden only. The patrols weren’t moving by that area often, the shrubbery was screening the place from onlookers from the castle windows...

Come to think of it, Moonwarden had been, most likely, picking that place for other, better reasons than merely a surreptitious intention. Luna couldn’t deny that the present flowers were always fragrant and their hues were quite magnificent. If she were to imagine a romantic scene from one of the novels she sometimes enjoyed, the location would fit like a hoofshoe to house an assignation between two lovers.

Such a shame she hadn’t spotted that before, she would have definitely appreciated it more. And who knew that, for all of his distaste for the romance novels, the unicorn would be so proficient at picking such corresponding spots.

No, that wasn’t right. He had eluded that he had had recommendations in regards to such books. Luna had simply failed to pay attention.

Curse you, Moonwarden. Curse you in the most wonderful way...

Regardless, her meeting place with Sunfall Ordain had not been chosen due to it providing a fantastic backdrop for a tryst of some kind, unless the Captain herself had utilized it before in such a way. Still, the glade was not far away from the Nightguard tower, but remained hidden from it by thick canopies, sprawling and spreading in that direction. Not to mention that it was down a hill from the outpost, a slope which was, quite likely, housing a portion of the underground complex, Luna thought. On the clearing itself, a fallen log of a perished tree could serve as a good enough bench, and while the whole place was certainly not a shrine dedicated to a deity, Luna thought that it provided a proper locale to continue this visitation.

Sunfall Ordain didn’t agree in entirety, but it wasn’t hard to understand her stance. “I... I hope this serves Your intentions well, O Mother. This was the first place I could think of,” she tried to explain, kneeling in deference before Luna. “My office in the tower is a little cramped, and my subordinates would be intrigued why I am back already, and could interrupt, a-and as I understand, you wish to keep this a secrecy, and—”

“Peace, my child. This will work well enough. The talk we need to have is important and urgent, and so the surroundings will play their part, regardless of how they are and look,” Luna calmed the mare down, trying to sound both serious and kind. “Please, take your seat by me.”

She wanted to make this a vital conversation, but a conversation first and foremost. That usually meant having an equal ground with the other pony, but it became immediately evident that Sunfall Ordain found it hard to grasp how she could simply... join her Goddess, as if a partner in a casual chat, and on a piece of fallen wood in the middle of nowhere, nonetheless.

“O Immaculate Moon... please, let your servant remain prostrated before you,” she expressed this uncertainty, as if in prayer. “I was found worthy of talking with you like this, directly, but... but I know that I am nothing but dust before you. Let me not fall into vainglory, but remember my place, instead.”

Luna pondered for a breath what was the better approach with that request, and decided to grant it, at least for now. She wagered that breaking all of the decorum, traditionally reserved for dealing with the divine, would only cause unnecessary confusion for the batpony. It was hard enough for Sunfall Ordain to grasp that she was being given another chance at directly interacting with the Goddess.

“Very well,” Luna spoke up. She then took her time to sit on the log, to retain the regal and heavenly grace despite having come down to be with her child in quite the unlikely place. “Sit before me Sunfall Ordain. And look at my visage, for these matters must be discussed face to face.”

The Captain complied with devout humility, taking her place on the ground and maintaining some distance. She kept her bright eyes forward, with some effort, as her gaze still retained the pious fear, and the memory of the awe which had befallen her when she saw her Goddess in power and splendor.

Staring into Luna’s eyes was apparently enough to have Sunfall Ordain shudder once more and speak up first, her tone as shaky as her whole being. “O Immaculate Moon... I beg, once more, that you forgive me. I truly should have stopped that message as well, and now... I... I didn’t mean to cause—”

“Clean yourself of the shame you feel by helping my cause now, Sunfall Ordain,” Luna offered and ordered at the same time, hoping to strike the balance which would yield her the most results.

Considering the mare’s eager nod, it would work. “Yes, O Goddess, I hear and listen, and obey...”

Luna nodded from her peculiar, wooden throne. She wanted not to waste time, so she focused on her ultimate goal of her visit, one that was far more important than even judgment, and especially more than revenge. She needed knowledge, information, understanding, and anything Sunfall Ordain could tell her would shine new light on what had happened.

There was only one issue that Luna had to deal with, for she found herself wondering if the perception of her godhood would not stand in the way of this objective. For just how omniscient was she supposed to be, after all, in her role as the Goddess, the Immaculate Moon?

Thankfully, she wasn’t devoid of adroitness, which could very well be considered a divine trait. “The message, let us begin with that, my child. You have received it some time ago, and you did feel it shouldn’t have been allowed to proceed on its journey. Why was that? Reveal it to me in your words, tell me what feelings came upon you.”

The mare replied immediately, almost without inhaling at all. “O Mother, it is hard to explain, as You surely know, I just... I knew that it would bring misfortune. And... And it wasn’t only because it was sent by one of the special bats, and had the puncture mark on the seal. Not all actions in the darkness are dark deeds,” she made a point, nodding to herself. “I’m just... ashamed that I haven’t listened to the feeling in my gut, it was surely You who had sent it and I... I...”

Luna slightly lifted her hoof up and that was enough to have Sunfall Ordain fall silent outright. “Do not allow your mind to persist only on that, my child. Instead, do tell me – the mark. What could you share with me about it?”

“O Goddess, the mark in the wax, yes, the one which is used by the Lord’s most loyal, clandestine servants,” Sunfall Ordain explained, but it was as if she was simply confirming what Luna should have already known. “Those whose eye are hidden. We’re informed to recognize their orders and... and not stop them. We know their actions are vital for our country’s safety, and that they help to make Your vision a reality.”

The mare spoke of it with full conviction, which wasn’t at all surprising, although her eyes filled with fear a moment later. She must have easily recognized Luna’s displeasure at her words. This anger wasn’t caused by the sheer premise that the Captain had mentioned, no. However, in these circumstances, one would be utterly foolish to claim that any of Luna’s supposed plans would benefit from Moonwarden’s demise.

If anything, it would stand in direct contrast to her deepest desires.

She had to make it clear. “Somepony, my child, issued the order to take the life of my Royal Advisor, my closest, Equestrian servant, and a pony I care about a great deal. And whoever made that choice, who chose that dreadful course of action, that pony is no servant of mine. That pony serves nopony else but themselves, and the betterment of their own, misguided cause. But whatever intrigues they are weaving, they will not survive, just like a spider’s web perishes when merely touched by fire,” Luna made it perfectly clear, barely containing the outrage in her voice. “None standing against my will remain standing. And you shall help me exact my judgment upon them, my child.”

Sunfall Ordain nodded in response, accepting Luna’s words as the ultimate truth, as her training and pious dedication demanded. However, something else than pure conviction manifested in her voice.

“O Mother, yes, as you shall decree. B-but...”

That sudden confusion, so in contrast with the Captain’s readiness, prompted Luna to ask right away. “Yes? You wish to ask about something, my child? My ears are open to your query.”

“Thank you, O Goddess, for this favor, but... I don’t know i-if it is truly Your will for me to do so, after all. I am...” she paused, her eyes darting somewhere to the side before returning to gaze at Luna, intently. “I am uncertain if anypony is worthy enough to... to let one’s curiosity pry into the divine designs.”

“What question does that curiosity want to ask, however?” Luna pressed on, smiling gently, as the mare’s deference was pleasing to her. Also, she wouldn’t mind granting Sunfall Ordain at least some insight, in gratitude for her conduct, and as repayment for the eruption of ire from earlier.

“O Mother, I...” the batpony proceeded to explain herself. “I know Your ways are those of mercy and gentleness, a-and Yours is the plea that stops the Judging Sun from exacting an endless punishment for our sins. Yet, it would be Your will this time to directly pass Your own judgment upon those responsible...?” the mare voiced her doubts, remaining seated, but likely ready to bow down at the first sign of displeasure from Luna. As it wasn’t happening, the Captain continued. “I... I don’t remember hearing or reading that... that You would ever be angered so much as to... as to step in the place of your sister-goddess, O Immaculate Moon...”

Luna nodded, recognizing Sunfall Ordain’s point. It wasn’t a moot one, not at all. The batpony surely wouldn’t be voicing her trepidations, if they weren’t touching upon some of the established truths of Noctraliyan faith. And Luna was not going to dismiss such doubts, instead addressing the matter with utmost seriousness, Hopefully, she could provide a good explanation to the Captain, both accurate and not transgressing the established tenets through any lack of knowledge.

Actually, that thought gave her an idea. “Tell me, my child... When one sends their foal to be taught, under the watchful eye of the teachers and sages, do they give up their own right to guide and provide knowledge? Do they forget their role, abandon it for the sake of convenience? Especially when a child requires additional help, perhaps a stronger hoof?” she asked, seeing already that her metaphor was bearing fruit, considering the Captain’s thoughtful look. “In the very same way, as much as I trust my sister to fiercely scrutinize, to tally your transgressions, could I overlook my own duty to have in mind your actions?”

Luna paused. Her own question gave her a pause, as she recognized that this was exactly what she had been doing, at least when it came to dealing with the batpony matter at hoof. Having been made fearful by her affliction, both of the Nightmare kind and the, very pony, drought of will and emotions, she had hesitated and stayed back, hoping for things to improve on their own. They hadn’t done so, and it had almost caused her beloved his life.

This... was her remedying that, and she couldn’t be more convinced of the necessity of those actions. Now it was only the matter of strength and perseverance.

She finished her thought. “Especially when the matter becomes crucial – can I remain above, merely looking down on your plights, my child? Or should I step in?”

The batpony was left pondering for a while, as she tried to accurately understand the lesson which was being shared. Thankfully, it turned out that Sunfall Ordain was a pony of wit and quick understanding.

“I... believe I grasp this wisdom, O Immaculate Moon...” She bowed her head in great reverence and gratitude. “We feel your guidance, we receive your instructions in our nightly life, through our conscience, through the prophecies, but this seems like a situation that warrants more. O-of course, I would never dare to impose boundaries on you, O Mother, tell you what you should or shouldn’t do, no, I would never dare! It is just that I do see that... that...”

Luna smiled brightly, and it was that expression which made the last sentence from the Officer melt into silent awe.

“You see, most likely, that I am Your Mother, and you are my children. And a mother takes care of her foals. Sometimes with kindness, with gentle care and guidance. Sometimes – by putting her hoof down, so that a sweeting learns well.”

“Yes, O Mother, you speak nothing but truth,” Sunfall Ordain replied, bowing her head. “I trust in your words and the meaning behind them, but... they also fill me with fear. I hope you understand it.”

Luna took only a second to find the right words of response. “Do you understand it, however, Sunfall Ordain? Do you grasp why is it that you fear?”

“I... I believe so, yes,” the Captain told her, looking at her with yet greater resolve. “We have so much to be thankful for, so much to praise you for, O Goddess. You have awakened us, as say our scriptures. You safeguard us, you lead us... but...” There was a second of hesitation from her, but it only served to make Sunfall Ordain’s next words more ardent, simultaneously more fearful and hopeful. “If you will put Your hoof down, O Immaculate Moon... who can stand?”

Luna stopped for a second, to think and to consider.

She thought... She thought about how a mortal, a common pony, who could make their deity pause and reflect was truly gifted. And deserved to be heard in entirety. So Luna did nothing, remaining seated where she was, motionless bar the shifting of her cosmic mane, granting Sunfall Ordain her full attention.

It likely encouraged the batpony further still, as her words came through clear and firm. “O Mother, we remain your faithful servants, even if some of us turned against Your will, and even if we make mistakes while following Your grand plan. Let me, then, speak for the many, though I am but one, humbly kneeling before you, O Immaculate Moon... Your judgment and justice are manifestations of your will, and who am I to dissuade you? Yet when the hoof shall fall down on those who transgressed against You, will You show clemency? You know best these hearts...” She paused to put her armored hoof against her chest, with the metallic clang of the breastplate. “... beating in our chests by Your design, making our blood run on and on, blood blessed by Your care and guidance. Those who have sinned against You, they can expect Your justice, but could they expect Your mercy, as well? Maybe their eyes were blind, and their ears deafened by life’s clamor? Maybe they... Maybe they couldn’t tell what their heart was telling them, because they were scared or desperate?”

Luna was listening, engrossed, to Sunfall Ordain’s plea, wondering what brought this forth. Until she recalled, the moment that the batpony brought forth her closing statements, a certain conversation they had already shared.

“I, too, have transgressed, O Immaculate Moon... Against my father’s wishes, against the good of my Family. And You have still granted me the greatest honor and gift in my life – Your presence and attention. I’m not a perfect pony, none of us are, but You have found it right and just to... to talk with me, regardless. Will others receive this great and immeasurable kindness?”

The extent of Sunfall Ordain’s transgression was still a mystery to Luna, yes, but what she was more interested in were the mare’s current actions and motivation. Whether it was a sense of duty, as a chosen protector of her kin, a member of the Nightguard, or perhaps just the kindness of her heart, the Captain offered Luna insight, counsel and direction. Something that was a most praiseworthy action, especially since she was pleading on behalf of those who had acted vilely, reminding Luna that ponies... Ponies were complex creatures.

She thought about Moonwarden, and his own transgressions. She wasn’t willing to overlook them, but she was willing to hear him out, give him a chance of explaining himself, even with due punishments awaiting him.

It was because she loved him.

She had to love her children, too.

Luna couldn’t make any promises so far, but she wasn’t above letting the mare know that she found her supplication most worthy of recognition.

“Sunfall Ordain.”

“Yes, O Goddess,” the mare responded like the warrior she was, ready to be of service.

“Rise, please. Stand before me,” Luna commanded, and the other mare followed without hesitation, and saluted. Her bright eyes were filled with anticipation of what was to come, the good or the bad.

Luna straightened herself, then let her magic flow once again. The glade was filled with argent light, as it was proper to let the batpony know that she had impressed her Mother, and the place had to be decorated accordingly.

“My child, your plea was made from your heart, and I shall recognize it as a prayer most worthy,” Luna declared.

That praise was enough. That was already enough, because Sunfall Ordain’s bright eyes immediately filled with tears. Luna once heard the term ‘liquid pride’, allegedly even Prince Consort Shining Armor used it, and it seemed fitting more than ever. She wasn’t going to stop this outpouring of emotions, however. More than likely she would add to it.

“I will make you a promise, Sunfall Ordain, that nopony blameless shall be harmed. My wrath was always to be aimed only at those who had stood against my will, but now I shall make tenfold sure that my actions touch only those that deserve a mother’s scolding. I will look into their hearts and judge them with utmost care.”

Luna wasn’t sure if she had ever seen a pony more satisfied with themselves and their conduct. But, no, this wasn’t pride, nothing so shallow. Sunfall Ordain was filled to the brim with the realization that she had done her duty. This mare had enough spirit in her to perform her calling in before her Goddess, the obligation of being there for others, of protecting them and standing against any challenge, even if it meant reminding an ireful deity, ready to scrutinize and punish, that ponies were... ponies. That one could never overlook a pony’s heart and its mysteries.

Ruminating, Luna almost forgot that the said, incredible mare was still before her, trying to appear stately even with tears running down her muzzle in a free stream.

“My child, are you alright?”

“Y-yes... Yes, O Mother, just... overwhelmed.”

Luna smiled, making sure to return to her more natural look and extinguish her magic. Truth be told, the light could have attracted somepony’s attention, but perhaps she could still continue the conversation with Sunfall Ordain unmolested.

“I can give you a moment, my child, to gather yourself. I would still like for you to tell me more,” she gently encouraged the mare, who wasted no time to wipe her eyes and regain her proper appearance.

“Yes, of course, right away!” she added with welcome eagerness, causing Luna to stifle a chuckle. “Please, O Goddess, ask me all!”

‘All’ would perhaps be too much, though there was information to gather still, yes. “We have touched upon those whose eyes are hidden. You confirmed that the message was meant to reach one of them.”

As the topic shifted, so too did Sunfall Ordain’s tone and mood. “Yes, O Goddess. The attached note made it the highest priority. Such a message, while I should not have access to the contents, must still be brought before me, as the first postal stop in Equestria. So that I recognize that it passed through and can confirm it, if necessary.”

“You can tell me whose hoof was behind the message, my child,” Luna requested outright, but that only caused the Captain to grimace in shame.

“No, O Mother, messages like these are not individually marked in such a way. Only the destination is made clear. And the contents are not for me to read.”

“And the recipient? Are they mentioned?”

“Not by name, it is enough that the mark on the wax is visible, all the bat-handlers know how to deal with such messages . And the right ponies know from where to pick up such letters. They sometimes send them on their own, too. Through specific bats, that are trained to respond to certain calls,” the mare thoroughly explained. “Were it not for the fact that I had to be notified of that particular missive, for the sake of scrutiny and its highest priority, I wouldn’t even know of it in the first place, O Goddess.”

Luna bit the side of her tongue, a gesture mortal enough to hide it from Sunfall Ordain’s attention. She would have to find a different approach then, rather than looking for direct information. Perhaps she could lead the Captain into granting her a snippet that would fit this entire tapestry of intrigue.

“Your task here is a vital one, Sunfall Ordain, I cannot imagine that you allow yourself to leave matters unsupervised,” she commented, meaning her praise in some part.

And found herself receiving interesting results outright. “I do my best, O Mother. I am honored to be given such an assignment. The quarters are all prepared, what corridors we could scout are mapped and cleared,” the officer revealed, rightfully proud of her work. “The tunnel itself has been made passable and we are checking it regularly. The supports are holding, no signs of water or cracks. Stellar work from the Border garrison.”

Luna immediately caught onto what Sunfall Ordain meant. “Shades’ Hollow is coming closer and closer to returning,” she commented, more to herself than the mare, but it turned out that the Captain accepted her words as promising.

“I hope Your will and design shall make it happen, O Goddess. To stand even in the few caverns we’ve already gained access to, to image what it must have been like before the dreaded Solar Holy War,” she told Luna, shaking her head in wonder. “It’s quite moving. We even found precious marks of our settlers, it’s amazing things survived the destruction, and the passage of time. There were some textiles, a few furniture fragments, as much as we cold deduce what these items could have been...”

Luna could tell of the emotions in Sunfall Ordain’s voice, and found it in herself to address the matter outright. “If things are to be made right, they have to be made right,” she said, catching herself on a repetition, but one she could explain. “The story of Shades’ Hollow is a tragic one, but if it is to be restored once again, it has to be an effort undertaken with prudence and justice. I know for a fact that there are forces at play that would want to rush things, endanger what plans I have for the future of Noctraliya...”

Sunfall Ordain nodded, accepting those words without hesitation. “I understand, O Mother. But our orders arrive sanctioned by the will of the Covenant, and they follow Your guidance. So whoever acts against Your designs, they try to hide well, weave and pull at devious strings from beneath, yes?”

Luna would wish for that, but she knew better at that point. Twilight Sparkle’s letters were clear and transparent in that regard, though it was clear from their contents that at least some Lords were more upstanding than others, regarding the return of the settlement and the Eastern Woods. And that further diplomatic attempts would focus on calming the situation down and finding a mutual solution.

The other possibility was very much likely, unfortunately, and Moonwarden had almost become the first victim of it.

“O Mother...?” Luna heard Sunfall Ordain’s question, filled with concern. Concern for her Goddess.

“My child, my heart is saddened, which causes these moments,” she explained to the mare, with a sad smile, indeed. “You must realize well, that the pony who stood behind the attempt at my servant’s life could very well be bearing the circlet and cloak, no?”

Pointing out that possibility caused a reaction from the Captain that could be described as both ireful and sullen, without much of a surprise there.

Luna had to present another question to the mare, and a general one, hoping that it would steer them both onto the right track. “Strange times are upon us. And so I will ask you – have you found anything unusual happening lately, my child? Something that caught your attention, made you consider that things aren’t as they should be?”

The Captain looked at her intently, surely considering whether these questions were meant to be a test of some sort. Yes, they did sound like Luna was not aware of some matters, which perhaps clashed with the mare’s perception of her deity, but Sunfall Ordain replied with full conviction that she had received the inquiries for a good reason.

“Now that I think about it, O Mother...” she began, clearly racking her brain for anything of the sort. “There was one arrival that I have not anticipated. A Nightguardian, one of the two who had accompanied Honored Princess Twilight Sparkle when she had stopped at our outpost, on her way to Noctraliya.”

“I had specifically asked for two of them to be granted to her as entourage, to care for her safety until her return to Equestria,” Luna confirmed, immediately latching onto this information.

So did Sunfall Ordain, apparently. “Nightguardian Midnight Wind and Nightguardian Deep Mist, yes. The latter was the one who returned, or rather, was on the way to be stationed back to the Bastion. Ordered to do so, apparently.”

“Ordered by whom, if it was mine request, for the sake of Twilight Sparkle? I would expect for them to be at her side at all times,” Luna pressed on, instinctively feeling that this was a piece of absolutely vital information. “Who or what would counteract my orders?”

“I... I wouldn’t know, O Goddess. But you are of course aware, that even a as member of the Nightguard, Deep Mist has one other authority always above him, as a member of the Family Mist – his Lord, Azure Mist,” the Captain remarked, then something shone in her bright gaze. “But what was also intriguing, O Mother, other than his presence, was that he had actually been tamed by one fang, apparently,” the Captain explained, giving away even more precious knowledge, and doing so with full conviction. “He had a letter of explanation with him, so I didn’t find it right to linger on the topic or ask about it more, as that is not proper and polite, even from a commanding officer.”

Tamed. Luna could recall, from distant memories, that there had been a traditional punishment among her children, involving losing one’s fang or two, as a mark of dishonor. The practice must have endured to this night, then.

She pondered, as Sunfall Ordain continued, wishing to be wholly transparent. “He was by about the time we have hosted Advisor Moonwarden, actually, though he didn’t come to the feast. His taming was a source of shame, so he decided to stay in his temporary quarters. But, O Mother, as far as I remember, I did ask whether Nightguardian Midnight Wind was still by the Honored Princess’ side, and he confirmed it.”

“What does he look like?” Luna asked abruptly, spurred by a sudden thought at the mention of that stallion and Moonwarden.

“Midnight Wind? Tall, cobalt mane, usually in a ponytail. Very keen gaze, quite catching and—”

“No, my child – Deep Mist. Describe him to me,” she requested again, and strongly.

Yes, the mention of her beloved unicorn caused her to go down one, specific route in her mind, and so she needed information, and she needed them now.

“O Goddess, Deep Mist is similarly built to Midnight Wind. He has ashen coat, deep amber eyes, his mane is gray. He has a forelock of it, actually, and h—”

Luna jumped to her hooves from the log so quickly that Sunfall Ordain almost leaped up herself, stumbling backwards when faced with her Goddess towering over her once more.

“A forelock of gray mane...!”

That couldn’t have been just a coincidence! It couldn’t have been! Luna wouldn’t accept any other explanation!

It was that pony! That was the very pony who had swung the blade, who had tried to take Moonwarden’s life, who had been thwarted only by the unicorn’s love for her, manifested physically in the form of the pocket portrait! It... It must have been! There was no other scenario!

... or... or was there?

Luna felt the more infuriated that her anger immediately hit a snag, and the worst kind of, the logical kind!

That Deep Mist, allegedly, had but one fang, and Moonwarden’s mind had invoked somepony with two! Unless... Unless that had been it trying to fill in the blanks, to memorize the fact that a batpony had attempted to take his life.

That detail, that one, crucial detail was the incredible force stopping Luna from taking off right there and then! Her ire had already shown her the entire scenario, and she wanted to follow it. To storm the Bastion, on her very own, in her splendor as a harsh and judging goddess, even borrowing her own sister’s, divine place for a while, and to demand they give up this Deep Mist so that she could...! So that she would...!

Those thoughts were again causing her magic to swell up, to try and burst from her as it had done at the Nightguard tower’s top, but she contained it just in time. This was not the time nor the place for such displays. Not to mention that, when she looked over, having somehow regained her senses, Sunfall Ordain was already on the ground, prostrated and shuddering as if she was expecting the punishment to fall upon her own head.

Luna sighed. This wasn’t the way, as much as a part of her wanted it to be. Yet swift, but clueless actions would only cause more harm than good.

And she had promised this mare before her something, something important.

“Rise, Sunfall Ordain. My anger flared, for I have heard from you words that I have been concerned about,” she explained to the Captain, who cautiously looked up.

“O Goddess, I... I do not understand. What is it that I have said?”

Luna stayed silent for a breath, but ultimately decided that she wasn’t going to mince words. “The message you have seen, it might have gone to the very same stallion you have just described.”

To say that Sunfall Ordain was surprised was an understatement. She was absolutely mortified, and not even her officer’s garb or training could hide that in any way. “But... But that would mean that...!” She hid her mouth behind her hoof. “O Mother, I should not know! Those whose eyes are hidden, they...! They are meant to stay hidden!”

Luna both understood and was surprised by just how much worry was there in the Captain’s voice. She would install some courage back in her, but things had to also be made clear.

“Nothing and nopony stays hidden from my light, my child, despite what they might falsely believe in,” she spoke, again having to play the difficult role of a displeased Goddess. “If this Deep Mist is indeed one of those whose eyes are hidden, he was the one that received the order to strike at Advisor Moonwarden. And he had been at the side of Princess Twilight Sparkle before, which also makes for a great disruption of my design!”

Luna shook her head, feeling her emotions on the rise again. She trotted away from the log, deep in thought.

Twilight Sparkle had mentioned surveillance upon her, but she was sparse when it came to details. Perhaps that was exactly why. Perhaps, as she had found out an operative right under her nose, she had decided to be cautious with sharing? Or, perhaps it truly wasn’t Deep Mist who was the agent... but the description was so close to what Moonwarden had remembered!

Either something was amiss, or something was painfully clear, and she couldn’t decide which was which.

Luna stopped, staring blankly into the dark forest as a thought entered her mind, abruptly. There had been a report that Moonwarden had received, one that the Second Chance had worked at for a while. It had been one concerning the Maretonian situation, and the batpony operatives who had been sent there, for the sake of scouting, and disruption of Equestria’s allocation of units.

But why did she just think about it? Why did it strike a chord in this situation, and seemingly made it both clearer and more convoluted?

Descriptions of the agents, yes, they had been attached to the report. What had they said? Hadn’t there been something about a pony of...?

A gust of strong, nocturnal wind struck Luna from an unforeseen direction. It hit her to her very core, both literally and metaphorically, causing her to shiver.

She looked back at Sunfall Ordain, meeting the mare’s concerned gaze, which grew only more frightful when met with Luna’s stare.

“Describe him once more, my child.”

“D-describe whom, O Immaculate Moon...?”

“You have to tell her.”

Midnight Wind missed the sentence, initially. Or simply decided not to pay any attention to it, it didn’t matter. What mattered was that he was fuming. He had been frustrated, and constantly, for many nights now, and no amount of trying to center himself could actually cause him to stop. Not when that lout was so close to Twilight, not when he was staring at her in that lecherous way, especially when she wasn’t looking. It was as if the louse was staring at a bowl of ripe fruit, ready to be sucked dry, and that comparison made Midnight feel like he was about to smash something against a wall.

Like the table he was sitting at, trying to figure out what to do with himself and his anger, and his pain. He found himself again sequestered to his and Rowan Berry’s quarters, since Twilight was in the chamber above. She told them she needed a good moment to herself after that daring revelry, which, as Midnight presumed, some would attempt to call a ‘performance’, and that she didn’t want to be disturbed. Leaving Midnight to feel sick at seeing her so moved by it, and even more about Ebony Crescent being so self-satisfied that he had showed her something ‘riveting’ and, what had he said? ‘Mouthwatering’?

His mouth could use something done to it, and it wasn’t a splash of water...!

“Midnight Wind?”

Being stuck in one chamber with Rowan Berry also wasn’t helping the situation. After what had happened between them had been revealed, the old pain had returned and was now multiplied by the new. The one of knowing that Twilight had him for a filthy oath-breaker. Deservedly so, Goddess yes, he wasn’t going to be denying that. But the sheer fact of his light, his beloved, learning of one of his darkest secrets was almost sending him down that old, terrible path of numbness and crushing regret.

“Midnight Wind.”

And the very reason for his greatest shame was trying to desperately get his attention, now that he finally realized it.

She received a slight hiss first, his abrupt reply second. “What?”

He did finally look at the mare, however. She was sitting on her bed and giving him an intense look. But not the sort that could have once enticed him, no. Her stare was a truly serious and piercing one, which grew only fiercer as she spoke up once more.

“You have to tell her.”

It sounded like the world’s most obvious sentence, but Midnight had no idea what sort of things were on that mare’s mind.

“What are you talking about, and why do you even want to bother me with it?” he decided to ask, though talking with her was currently the last thing on his mind.

“You know exactly what I mean, Midnight Wind, though you are pushing it away,” Rowan Berry persisted, though without giving a clearer context. “This is getting nowhere. You’re bitter, you’re confused, you’re—”

“I’m confused? Ha, I’m perfectly focused and sound of mind right now!” Midnight told her, feeling like he would make a dent in the table with how strongly he was pushing his hoof down against it. “As opposed to Ebony Crescent! You cannot be blind to what he is trying to do!”

“I’m not, and I’m not supporting it, but you know him well. That’s how he is, he gets those... fascinations of his. But he’s not utterly unreasonable. He’ll get over the urge, surely,” the healer told Midnight, though he wouldn’t necessarily agree with it at all. “Besides... I’m not concerned with him right now. But with you, Midnight Wind.”

“You’re concerned with me, how nice,” he summoned his most biting tone to respond. “I’m not sure if I’m interested in your concern after what happened recently.”

“Of course you aren’t, but you’re going to receive it,” she told him, and even managed to surprise him with how intense that sentence was. “Just... Look at yourself, Midnight Wind. Don’t you see how sick you are with this perceived uncertainty? Do you really think that Twilight Sparkle would really go for somepony like Ebony Crescent? Yes, he’s sly, he’s exceedingly charming when he puts his mind to the goal, he’s a perfect sweet poison. And that’s why he was chosen, but she’s not interested in him or ponies of the sort, at all. She’s been telling you that, again and again, why don’t you trust her?”

“I don’t trust him,” Midnight said, and strongly, but Rowan Berry only shook her head, undeterred.

“That’s not what I asked, Midnight Wind,” she pointed out, sitting up a little more. “You don’t believe her? You stopped loving her?”

“Never!” he exclaimed before he even thought about the answer, or whether he wanted to share. He hissed, looking to the side and baring his fangs for a brief moment. “But I don’t see how any of this is your concern. You’ve made it clear what you think about my ‘affliction’, a long time ago. And I’ve made it all clear back to you,” he reminded the mare, bending one of his hooves up as if he was armed with his claws, and pointing them straight at her neck.

Even that didn’t stop her from continuing, even if the memory caused her to pale just a little. “I did so yes, believing myself to be in the right. But I can also see that this situation is not helping anypony, least of all you. And she... Twilight Sparkle definitely does not deserve you like you are right now,” the mare pressed on. “Do you love her?”

Midnight blinked. “Haven’t you heard me?”

“Then you have to tell her.”

This was getting nowhere. It was like being madly stuck in place.

And that was definitely not something that Rowan Berry was ever about. She was the opportunistic, resourceful and determined kind, obviously, but she was also exceedingly clever and driven, so talking in circles did not fit her at all. And this actually managed to give Midnight a pause. What was that mare’s plan, exactly?

It looked like she was about to tell him. “Midnight Wind, I can see, plain as Mother’s moonlight, that you’re hurting. You’ve been hurting for a long time. I spotted it the first time I saw you, right before I joined Twilight Sparkle’s entourage, though I associated that pain with something else. Now I understand it better, and even purely as a healer I wish to tell you – this cannot continue. It’s eating you from the inside, and now it’s burning her, too.”

Midnight shook his head, as if trying to clear his mind of some strange illusion which had been cast upon it. “What in Goldhell are you—?”

“No, Midnight Wind, you’re going to listen now, so I can get through to you. To you,” Rowan Berry interrupted him, standing up and taking a few steps towards him. “This is going nowhere. This hasn’t been going anywhere for a while now, and that is because even though you love her, you don’t trust her love in you. Even as we were flying here, you didn’t trust that she would be noble enough, willing enough, to give you a chance, even with our history being told. That... That is why I had to take it upon myself to let her know of what happened in the past.”

“Ha, that was very helpful, as you can see,” Midnight managed to get a sentence in, not that his former lover appreciated that.

But it wasn’t the old flame which was pushing her this time, at least not in the direction he would have expected.

“It was more helpful than what you are doing!” she raised her voice, pointing at him, and approaching even closer. “I always admired you, Midnight Wind, I would be a fool to deny that. That admiration turned venomous, I also won’t hide that, I know exactly in what terrible ways it motivated me. Love was one thing, but I was in awe of your skills, of your drive. But now it’s going too far. You are pulling yourself in all directions, just so that you can retain but that portion of yourself that loves her. The one that you think is the best version of yourself. You try to be only that part of yourself that you think she loves, knowing nothing else. But that is making you tear yourself to shreds, to splinters, and she can sense it now!”

Midnight felt like standing up as Rowan Berry came closer still, and even lifted himself up from the seat. Doing so without being cautious, however, inadvertently made him push his injured wing right against the table’s edge. The sharp pain of the still healing tear caused him to hiss and stumble, paralyzing him for a brief second.

Rowan Berry was by him in the blink of an eye, and though he didn’t need steadying, he found himself appreciating the gesture. It... It spoke of her intentions, on some instinctual level. Enough for Midnight to let her sit him back down and carefully examine the splints.

“Don’t do that,” she warned him with the prowess of the healer, but he realized it also served as a continuation of her point. “Not this time.”

He looked into her coral eyes, and nodded, seeing no ill intention in them. He realized this was perhaps the first time he had met her gaze so directly ever since they landed. He held a grudge for what she had revealed to Twilight, he wouldn’t lie, but it looked like her motivation was very different from his.

And so he remained where he was, looking at her keenly as she took a step back and sat before him on the ground. Her healer’s garb and her long mane spread around her like a flowing, ethereal dress, and Midnight realized it was as if a scene from an old story he had heard.

That of a young maiden, whose love had disappeared among the peaks, who decided to advise a tired, injured, elderly veteran, and remind him of his lost glory. How strange.

The mare of this, current tale, spoke with a tone that could belong in a fable, indeed. “You have this incredible ability, you know. Like the wind in the dead of night, you awake when nobody suspects it, reappear after hiding between mountain peaks,” she told him, praise mingling with concern in her tone. “You weave yourself into lone strands of air, each going their own way, but ready to come together when necessary in a ferocious gust. But you’re too weak now, my wind, for you’ve hidden for too long, you’ve parted yourself too many times...”

Midnight would grimace at the poetic sentences, but something about them and the memory of that old tale caused him to endure the urge. Though not the one to comment.

“I see this Mountain’s affecting you too, Rowan Berry. But... what is your point?”

“My point stands and is clear, Midnight Wind.”

She leaned in a little. The dedication in her expression betrayed what he had learnt about her a long time ago. That she was always ready to heal or to harm, as it would be necessary for the greater good. She was like the berries from mountain dales, proficiently hiding their properties from all but the most insightful.

Did Rowan Berry really mean to help him...?

“You need to tell her the truth,” she said it again, with the same conviction and strength.

Then she stood up, not waiting for his reply. She trotted over to his travel bag, opened it without hesitation, and retrieved from it one, specific item. One that was heavier to carry than many others, despite its size. Bringing it to him, she then placed it, with this strange yet familiar reverence, into his hoof. She clasped both of hers around it for a brief moment, as if to make sure that he would actually bear it and not let it slip away and clatter to the ground.

Midnight finally understood.

He finally knew what she had been talking about, though it came to him almost as a surprise. Sometimes it happened that way. Among the many thoughts of every night, he didn’t spare many to actively consider his role, and the obligations coming with it. It was just... that. It was a part of him. One that he had learnt, that he had been trained, to keep away from his mind as much as possible. But it stayed there, always there, to be evoked whenever called to. In some ways it became like breathing. Done on its own, until actively realized. Then it became cumbersome ever so briefly, until other matters hid it behind themselves. But he was always carrying this burden. Always there, hidden from view, but weighing on him. A near-sacred duty which he couldn’t shrink from, regardless of his feelings, doubts... and his love for Twilight.

He looked down, seeing his own reflection in the dark onyx. In its esteemed symbolism, the white mark running across it was making his eyes hidden.

He grabbed the Eyelid a little firmer, shaking his head.

“You must have lost your mind, Rowan Berry,” he spoke up, looking back at the mare with resignation in his eyes. “You want me to commit the most grievous transgression that we can commit? Admission?”

The mare chuckled sourly. “I think I’m in my right mind to remind you – I did exactly that, didn’t I? You saw me do it, while playing your part as brilliantly as almost always, and yet I am still here. Honored Lord’s wrath hasn’t touched me to this night, and the Mother’s gaze hasn’t abandoned me. If anything, I think I followed Her great design, by making the choices I did.”

“ ‘Creative reporting’ is how I would at least explain Lord Azure Mist not pulling you out of this assignment,” he stated the fact, and would make his initial words an accusation if it weren’t for the fact that neither he had always been wholly transparent in his dealings with the Honored Lord Midnight Eye. Especially those regarding his current charge, whom he had fallen in love with. “But do you know what this would mean, Rowan Berry? Do you know what this would cause, if I were to reveal who I am?”

“I believe I do, ‘sir’.”

“I’m not the mission leader for you this time, despite you being posted with me,” Midnight told her immediately, putting the dagger with the right amount of respect on the table. “Besides, it makes me think of that time in the carriage, when we were flying to Mountain of Midnight. You were insufferable.”

“I was. But do you blame me? You acted not recognizing me so well, that I thought you really forgot about all which we shared,” Rowan Berry told him, taking her place on the opposite side of the table. There was shame in her gaze, regardless of her prior words. “Yet, aside from insufferable, I was grossly out of line. Then and many times later. You have my apologies. I’m... actually glad that you’ve stuck your claw to my throat. I was emotionally compromised, entirely.”

“Even in Maretonia you weren’t that absurd, though your mission to ‘rescue’ Ebony Crescent was a fiasco and a half,” Midnight admitted, not without some humor, shaking his head. “I’m glad we got you out in time.”

“I’m glad that Deep Mist covered for me,” the healer admitted as a shudder went through her. “We wouldn’t be having this conversation otherwise, as I suppose that the Honored Lord would have put me somewhere in the lower mines, not to mention taming me...”

“I was considering requesting that,” Midnight told her. She faked shock, putting her hoof to her muzzle, which even managed to make him smile a little. “But we got what we wanted out of that mission in the end, so everypony was glad. Bar Ebony Crescent, but the Goldhell with him.”

A strange silence fell upon the chamber after those words. For a moment Midnight thought it was solely because of his current frustration with his colleague’s fascination with Twilight. He had his reason to be angry, after all. But when he finally looked back at Rowan Berry, he didn’t see solely criticism in her coral eyes. Instead, he spotted those little sparks of joy, not to mention her friendly smile, and that was more astonishing than anything.

“... what?” he asked.

“You see, this is exactly it. This is who you are. This is the glimpse of Midnight Wind I remember. That glint in your eyes and that crook in your smile,” the mare commented, and her expression turned to empathetic and understanding. “You’ve been trying to hide who you are for so long, for Twilight Sparkle’s sake, that you crippled yourself doing it. And I have a feeling that the more you were by her side, and the more you needed to hide that you serve as the Eyes, the more bitter and resentful you’ve gotten.”

“You have no idea how many times I was close, so close to telling her. I think I have resigned myself to doing so even indirectly at some point, through clues and half-truths, but that wasn’t enough. She just... couldn’t see me as a possible spy, right by her side,” Midnight revealed, feeling that he could do that much without losing the last shreds of his dignity. “How many times I felt like... like I was simultaneously a terrible pony for maintaining the mask, and a righteous one for adhering to my sworn duty. But the shame soon began to outweigh any honor retained, the deeper and deeper I delved into this love. I... I cannot tell, however, who I was doing it for. For her, to spare her the pain... or for myself, not to have to endure her hating me,” he admitted, resisting to urge to bury his muzzle in his hooves.

He had been wearing a mask for long enough, so... he didn’t mind keeping his tired face visible before Rowan Berry. Common sense was telling him that he shouldn’t show any weakness before the mare, but he decided that she could be trusted with all of this. After all, the suggestion had come from her, to reveal things and admit to them.

He chuckled, sadly, to himself.“The longer this lasts, the more jagged are the mask’s edges, and more and more droplets of blood seep out from behind it. Right now I... I know I’m bleeding, profusely...”

“What was that about being poetic? Ivory Crescent could give you some tips,” Rowan Berry teased, and that got him to smile, actually. “I do admire you dedication to the task, and I mean it as a fellow professional. The whole ruse with Deep Mist’s attack was one, inspired scheme.”

“Deep Mist is one, right dumbass,” Midnight told her, rolling his eyes while not bothering to be elegant or sophisticated in his words. “I give him the Eyelid so that he can take care of correspondence, and the idiot doesn’t hide it in his backpack right. Twilight spots it and we’re suddenly tufts-deep in batshit.”

“Yes, he did tell me,” Rowan Berry confirmed. “If it helps, he felt terrible about it.”

“He got what he deserved for being an ass, if you ask me,” Midnight told her, chuckling to himself as he suddenly remembered the time back in the Bastion. “Giving him a thrashing for making fun of me developing feelings was one thing... I mean, he wasn’t wrong to mock me, one could call me falling in love, and with a sunpony, deeply unprofessional and uncouth. But not in public, for Goddess’ sake.”

“Stallions...” Rowan Berry uttered, trying to hide her amusement. “And yet you worked well together, regardless of that scuffle.”

“What’s a shiner between buddies, right?” Midnight shrugged quite overtly, though that only caused his injured side to bother him a little. “Batshit... Yes, I’m not sure how much he shared. We agreed to reveal to Twilight that we exist, but we then wanted to make her rely on us for protection from... us. That way we could hope for her sharing a little bit more about her observations, and her intentions regarding her mission,” he did explain. “I even got him to send a bat while I was with her in Shades’ Hollow, on the tower’s top, which spawned the topic. But then the dunce makes such a blunder, and I have to curse his whole bloodline in front of her to pretend I feel betrayed, and then we need to play this whole scene to salvage the situation...”

“... which goes a little too well, when she slams him against the wall with her magic,” Rowan Berry finished the sentence, nodding. “She’s powerful, more than we have initially thought. And she’s smart.”

“She’s the smartest pony I have ever met. And she mixes that wisdom, that wit, with so much genuine kindness,” Midnight admitted, and didn’t mind the softness that crept into his voice.“I’ve realized that all the way back when I was doing those interviews with her...”

Midnight’s memories returned to the meetings in Twilight’s old house, that library carved right in the middle of a giant oak. He had initially treated it as just an assignment. A mission to monitor the activities of an inquisitive unicorn and a student of the Judging Sun, one of the heroes that had helped the Immaculate Moon... A pony who had then become the youngest Equestrian Princess and a bearer of Divine Aspect. It had seemed such a facile operation, to entertain her curiosity in a safe, controlled way, but it had also soon gone... a little too well. Right when he had begun developing feelings for Twilight, charmed by her intellect, and her pure heart, and her gentleness, and her bright gaze... and... and...

He could just keep counting. But every reason that would come to his mind would also make his burden the more crushing. The weight of his hidden profession had begun increasing the moment his blood had started to long for her. Night after night. First it had been negligible, then it had become noticeable, then it had turned manageable, but then worrying...

Midnight shook his head, considering all that had happened, all those moments that had almost made him break, be folded in half and pulverized by the guilt. All of those opportunities to come clean, hindered by his own fear, doubt, and, oh irony, fidelity. His father had taught him well, but a little too well in that regard, himself being a trusted operative in his younger nights. Aside from empathy and decency, he had branded Midnight’s very being with the ideas of dedication, opportunism and resourcefulness, and it had served him well. Up to a point.

He shuddered at the thought of that one, impassioned moment, when he had almost given in to the red desire. Right there, in that secluded cavern, when they had finally expressed the depth of their emotions? The throes of passion had muffled his conscience, but it returned, with a bloody vengeance, right the next evening. What had been the words? What had he uttered which had made him wince in pain inside and hide it as a chuckle?

‘Defending yourself from your guardian? Why would you do that?’

Why? Because he, Twilight’s very guardian, was a sunscorched spy, that was the quite obvious ‘why’!

Midnight sighed, not bothering that Rowan Berry was right nearby. He had wanted nothing more than to be lost in his love and devotion for Twilight. He loved her even without baptizing this feeling in the taste of her blood, of course, but... he had somehow stopped himself from fully indulging in this affection. Was it because she wasn’t a batpony and that gave him an actual choice to abstain? Or simply because he couldn’t imagine becoming bonded to her while harboring this terrible secret.

He wouldn’t have survived to this night with his mind intact, torn between love and loyalty.

So... perhaps Rowan Berry was very, very right after all.

It was like she felt his disquietude intimately. Then again, he imagined that his moment of rumination, his expressions and gestures, they were all telling her a whole tale.

“The way you speak of her, Midnight Wind, and the way I see her act around and about you, convinces me to promise something to you. I can promise you, here and now, that Twilight Sparkle will forgive you, if you do admit to being the Eyes. Will she be hurt by learning it, will you cause her pain? Yes, without a doubt. More pain than the knowledge of our previous affair had inflicted onto her? Possibly, as she might be questioning whether your love for her wasn’t merely something to draw her in. Is that what you are so worried about?” the healer asked, genuinely and gently.

“Amongst many other things, you know...” Midnight told her, though she was currently making him feel worse and worse about the idea of coming clean. “Hiding facts from her, checking her luggage... Batshit, I almost lost it when I realized I had written a report to Honored Lord Midnight Eye so quickly I had actually gotten ink on my bandages. Twilight was convinced that she had spilled it herself and stained the wraps, but it was the other way around, she got it on her hoof when she squeezed mine!” he revealed, feeling a hysterical chuckle bubbling in his throat.

It all made him think of that creature, that Spirit of Chaos, and the pure terror of realizing that this... this thing knew something about him. That it had felt something about him during their sudden meeting. Yes, that had prompted Midnight to almost immediately ask Twilight whether this ‘Discord’ possessed supernatural insight. No amount of training or caution could contest that.

Rowan Berry stood from her seat in the meantime and approached Midnight again, staying by his side. He appreciated it, especially since this strange shivering threatened to overtake him, persisting as he was enumerating all of those moments in which he had almost revealed before Twilight this clandestine part of himself, willingly or by slight mistakes. He couldn’t even fathom how many of those were there, and for so long...

“I... I don’t know at this point. Were all of those... all of those opportunities granted to me by the Goddess...?” he suddenly asked of himself and his colleague. “Was She trying to get me to confess, to be the opportunist I am supposed to be, and I found a way around it constantly and constantly, using my resourcefulness against its purpose? Have I misplaced my dedication and never realized it was supposed to be towards... towards...”

He felt a hoof on his back, and he didn’t care that it was Rowan Berry’s. He was simply glad that he wasn’t alone with all those thoughts.

“If it helps, Midnight Wind,” the healer spoke, herself also not caring for the physical contact she initiated, “I have found out that my way was also not to our Mother’s liking. I have received a sign so profound I couldn’t ignore it. I didn’t.”

Midnight heard her, though his words were connected to another being at the moment, entirely.

“Will she ever forgive me?”

Rowan Berry took a second to answer, but when she did so, her response was most genuine.

“The Goddess? Of course. If our remorse is true, than Her mercy is even more rightful,” she told him first, and then added, creating a powerful counterargument to her previous warnings. “Twilight Sparkle? Also, yes, I promise you. She will find the strength to forgive you and love you again, because she will understand your hesitation, especially if you shall finally be truthful and honest with her...”

Midnight listened to these declarations with attention and hope, finding some strange, unnatural logic in Rowan Berry’s words, but also in the way she was saying it all. She was speaking to him like a friend, like somepony that wanted nothing but help, and that was causing him to listen carefully and openly, despite all the hurt he had every right to feel about the healer.

In some way, that served as a potent metaphor for what he could, himself, achieve.

And then came the mare’s warning, ringing in his ears. “But you know, as good as I, that she’s far more cunning and artful than she shows. Mostly because her good heart is at play first and foremost, and she bears no ill will towards anypony, if she can help it. But I believe she’s piecing it all together, trot by trot. And if she finishes that puzzle on her own, if she figures out that you have been by her side, since the start, as Eyes, then that will be all that you are. Not a friend, nor a partner, nor a lover... It is then that her love for you will wither.”

That exact scenario was what Midnight dreaded the most.

Of all the fates which were designed for him, the one without Twilight’s love was the worst of all. Yes, he had been putting on a brave face, telling her that she could hate him all she wanted, and he would still harbor this affection, but... But that had been just another mask. The prospect of losing Twilight was the sole, most terrifying scenario, exactly what had been keeping him from revealing it all, he realized.

And yet remaining on this current course would truly make him lose her. The healer made him grasp that, and he couldn’t find a single fault in her reasoning.

There was just one more thing to discuss, he decided.

“Rowan Berry...” he whispered, but she heard him well.

“Yes, Midnight Wind.”

“... why are you helping me?”

There was a pause, and Midnight wondered if the mare didn’t have to ask herself the same question in her mind first. However, her response came much sooner than he anticipated.

“I believe it to be the right thing to do.”

He chuckled. “Quite the evasive answer.”

“Seemingly at first,” she told him, trotting around to sit on the ground opposite him, once more. “I’m doing right by the Goddess, for She showed me that I was in the wrong. I’m doing right by Twilight Sparkle, because I believe that she deserves to have a loyal, strong and dedicated companion, and I know you can be that and more. She’s a unique mare, one that defeated pretty much all of my presumptions about sunponies, and even my apprehension about her Divine Aspect. I don’t think I am qualified to say it, at all, but I feel like... like she had earned that incredible distinction.”

Midnight nodded in full agreement, but didn’t interrupt the mare, as she presented her final argument.

“And... I want to believe that I’m doing right by you, Midnight Wind. To this night does my heart hold you in great respect and a part of it still loves you. But I now realize that it is not meant to be, and I’m at peace with that,” she revealed with a small, but most brilliant smile. “And though we have caused each other pain, I wish you every happiness. I believe you can be more than deserving of it.”

Midnight found himself dumbstruck for a moment. Of all the things happening this particular night, he wasn’t expecting to hear this. Then again, this entire conversation bordered on a miraculous instance. Rowan Berry had apparently been working through her pain, instead of nurturing it, like he had been doing. And was now giving him a chance, an opportunity.

Was this Their Mother’s plan? In this case, it was prudent to show gratitude. Both to the Immaculate Moon... and to the pony before him. In some strange way, he really believed that the healer had been chosen to be a part of the Goddess’ design, here and now. To be a helpful tool in Her grasp, in the best sense of the word. To be a blade, sharpened to perfection on a whetstone, striking true and perfectly when necessary.

He took a deep breath, then stood up, cautiously this time, not to hit his wounded body against anything. She followed him, not knowing what was his intention, though it should have been obvious.

“I... apologize, Rowan Berry. For everything. We’ve done some terrible things, you and I, and we’ve been paying for them, justly,” he spoke, looking deep into the mare’s coral eyes. She had to know that he meant it all. “I don’t know how much more we shall have to endure until the Goddess’ and her divine sister are satisfied with our penance, but let our score, at least, be settled. I forgive you and ask for forgiveness.”

Having said that, Midnight reached out and placed his hoof on the Eyelid, still resting at the table. A gesture he did with no shortage of reverence and respect. This was the symbol of their collective mission, as Eyes, as ponies chosen to do what nopony else would, for the sake of the Goddess, their Families and their Honored Lords.

Rowan Berry understood the significance, even before he offered her the blade. She smiled, that sad smile of somepony knowing the exact pain he had invoked, and nodded.

“I forgive you and ask for forgiveness,” she repeated and her hoof joined Midnight’s on the blade of office.

As they held it together, for a brief moment, their burden became at least a little less crushing.

Which allowed Midnight to sigh, then take a deep, cleansing breath. The Eyelid remained in his hoof, as what better proof of his folly could he bring before Twilight.

“I... I would rather go now, I think, before my fear gets the better of me again. I hope she will give me the honor of hearing me out,” he told the healer, who gave him a solemn nod of support before he left the chamber.

The steps upwards the spire were perhaps the toughest road Midnight had to ever travel. He knew that admitting everything before his love would be a harsh task, and he could already imagine the hurt in Twilight’s eyes. That alone was almost enough to deter him from advancing, but each step he braved with conviction that, if only he would be transparent, things would, in the end, turn out well.

Goddess had to be with him. She had to, and his every step he considered a prayer to the Immaculate Moon... And each breath he was exhaling through his clenched throat he treated like one more supplication for the Divine Mother’s forgiveness. In his obstinacy he had wronged His Mother, and he would accept his penance for that.

Starting with a knock on Twilight’s door. His hoof still trembled before he followed with the motion, but when he did, the sound was loud and clear.

It felt like an eternity, waiting for her to reply.

... but she didn’t.

Midnight tried again, repeating the knock slightly louder. He could hear it echo on the other side of the door, as the sound bounced around the spacious chamber, but that mimicry was the only response he received.

“Honored Princess?” he asked aloud. Perhaps she was taking a nap? “Honored Princess? Honored Princess, are you there?” her repeated himself, louder still.

Something didn’t feel right. Something wasn’t right. He would have heard something, anything, after knocking and the calling thrice, his hearing was sharp enough.

Taking the Eyelid with him seemed to have been the Goddess’ plan, too. Between it and Midnight’s expertise, the lock didn’t stand much of a chance, though he couldn’t feel proud about breaking into Twilight’s chambers. He would not have scruples, however, because the silence from inside was ringing in his ears as if a cry for aid.

Without hesitation, but rather with gaining worry, he swung the door open, being greeted with a sight of an entirely empty chamber. There was no food on the table, though he could swear that Twilight had requested it. No sound of running water, so she wasn’t in the bath pocket behind the screen. Her belongings looked neatly in their place, no sight of meddling with them.

It was just Twilight who was missing.

Feeling mounting dread, Midnight tried to flap his wings and powerfully take to the air, to dash towards the mezzanine, where her bed would be, but he was quickly reminded that he still lacked the ability to do so. Hissing from pain, he instead galloped up the ornate stairs to check, but Twilight was nowhere to be found. The only sign of a pony’s presence was a crumpled woolen comforter.

Caring only to lock the door behind himself out of an operative’s habit, Midnight rapidly made his way down the staircase, almost tripping over his own hooves. He barged into the chamber below, thankfully using his healthy side, and would have scared Rowan Berry even more, were it not for the fact that she had surely heard him near-plummet down the stairs.

“Wha—?”

“She’s gone,” he stated the fact, in a tone that would gather the mare’s attention much better than a panicked shout. “It’s almost like she never reached her chamber.”

The healer’s eyes widened, but her focus only sharpened. “No forced entry? No signs of struggle?”

“No. I had to pick the lock, the place was closed from the inside,” Midnight told her, sounding calm, but knowing he was only getting more and more agitated and disturbed by the heartbeat. “May my blood stop, where could she be?!”

He looked about, tussling his mane in desperate thought, as Rowan Berry put her hoof to her mouth, both of them doing a quick analysis of the situation.

What, or who, could have made Twilight l—

Their alerted gazes met, as they simultaneously reached the same, now obvious conclusion, and then they both rushed out of the chamber.

Chapter XC – Command Performance

Twilight was definitely glad when she could return to her chamber.

After the performance which had turned out to be one of the most memorable, if also the most daring, art forms she had ever encountered, her attention was all over the place. The sound of the drums still ringed in her ears, echoing alongside every throb of her heart, in that strange, mystical rhythm that was both natural and designed. And the memory of the sweet drink she had been given by Ebony Crescent also didn’t wish to leave her, as if the liquid itself was still persisting in her veins, filling her with gentle warmth that she couldn’t quite shake away.

She didn’t know if she wanted to, actually. For was that sensation caused by the drink itself... or rather the memory of the stallion, gazing at her with adoration, generosity and want?

Undeniable and powerful want, one that could make her cheeks hot and her knees weak to this very moment. And it wasn’t something she could try and control, she felt, for the very thought of that deep stare, filled to the brim with desire, was making her mind cloud with feelings she wasn’t entirely prepared for. Fascination was one thing, but something about Ebony Crescent that particular night was causing her heart to race and warm, intoxicating butterflies to flutter in her stomach.

She distinctively remembered that she had required a meal to be prepared, which the Count Brother had been happy to arrange, giving her a bow that had made her feel righteously empowered, although it hadn’t seemed to differ from other expressions of kindness he had given her. She could then recall having made her way up the stairs, even if her wobbly legs had remained a little unsteady, locking her chamber, and stumbling her way to her bead, kicking away the comforter. She hadn’t felt like taking off her dress, though the warmth enveloping her body had almost convinced her to do so.

However, she had been told by Ebony Crescent that a surprise was in store for her. She had to be ready for it, because, also for some reason, she couldn’t wait to learn what he had meant.

So there Twilight was, resting on her bed, mentally drifting back to what she had just enjoyed, to the pictures in her mind of all the performers and their movements and... and that strange, wondrous decadence which she had caught a glimpse of. Her cheeks felt hot, almost as much as her stomach, and the warmth of that sensation seemed to course through her without remorse nor respite. When she would close her eyes, the feeling would smother her, as if inviting her to sleep, but keeping her on that wondrous edge between fantasy and reality, invoking before her tired eyes visions of a most daring nature.

Of joining that dance, of partaking in the intemperance that remained separated from indecency by one, frivolous piece of cloth. To feel the heat of another body close to hers, giving her the respect of distance, but inviting her all the same to break the boundaries of tradition and decorum, and drink deeply from this tempting goblet of carnality…?

Since when had she had those thoughts? It didn’t seem like her, but she couldn’t quite shake them away from her mind.

Twilight pressed a hoof against her forehead. She wasn’t running a fever, no, but she wouldn’t be surprised if the potency of her recent experiences hadn’t made her blood run hotter, much hotter. Enough to steer her mind in that, intense and near-maddened direction.

She let out a sigh... and the quiet, but rather indecent coo which made its way out of her throat at the end worried her a little bit.

Her hooves rested against her barrel, as she tried to calm herself down a little bit from this strange high she had found herself in, but it was then when an amused voice reached her ears and made them tingle.

“Did somepony just call out to me?”

Twilight opened her eyes, not remembering when she had closed them, nor even the fact that she had done so, and witnessed none other than Ebony Crescent. He was sitting at the end of her bed, wearing a very enticing smile, and a very lose gown, almost as ephemeral as those of the performers, of light, ashen hue. His eyes and his entire attention were all focused solely on Twilight, with the intensity which was making her feel like she was burning up wonderfully from the inside.

Only after a moment, much longer that it would normally make her realize that she wasn’t alone, did she blink and shake her head, awakening from this strange stupor that this intense gaze was putting her in. She did ultimately grasp that the stallion shouldn’t have been inside her chambers just like that, though she couldn’t quite make herself bolt up on the bed like she wanted to, in surprise and astonishment. She merely managed to sit up, assuming a much more dignified position than one consisting of her being splayed on her bed. Thank Harmony she was wearing her dress still.

“E-Ebony Crescent...” she greeted him with meekness and abashment that felt a little out of place for her. “How... How did you manage to get in?”

“With intent,” he responded with a wink, another one of those that caused her to feel pleasantly tickled. “I hope you have caught your breath, Twilight Sparkle. I could barely contain my impatience, and I was stopped only by necessity. The one about making sure you had a short moment to yourself, to be... in the mood to let things progress.”

“I… I don’t know. I don’t feel particularly… rested,” she admitted, feeling that the spell of the performance was still holding strong. He didn’t seem to mind that she wasn’t at her best, considering the smile he was wearing. “Again, how did you...?”

He trotted closer, and every inch of proximity was making her body feel warmer yet, especially as she was being subjected to his pear stare. It was if the stallion was trying to reach the very depths of her being, searching for something in her eyes.

“I gained my entry the same way I’m going to be asking you to follow,” he told her, enigmatically, as he stood by the bed, not far away from her. “I promised you a surprise, and I am withering to show it to you. To offer it all to you, Twilight Sparkle, and fulfill my promise for your stay in the Mountain of Crescent.”

His closeness and his tone were causing her to feel properly bewitched. She couldn’t shake away this strange fog which was upon her mind, and was left wondering if this was another of the manifold roots of the vampire myth in Equestria. She had previously considered it, but now, at that moment? She felt like she finally understood the depth of this legend.

A comely stallion, appearing in the dead of night. With that stare, that intensity of his presence, and that unknown, yet singularly beguiling intent. Twilight considered herself quite a willful and composed mare, but at that moment she felt like she would be ready to do anything this mysterious intruder would tell her to do. Comply with every instruction, as long as he would keep talking to her in that smooth voice and looking at her with that piercing, alluring gaze.

“Come, Twilight Sparkle.”

Ebony Crescent did play into that scenario as if well aware of her thoughts, and she couldn’t bring herself to deny him. Feeling that this warmth, spreading through her, was strangely muffling any and all apprehensions she might have had, especially about his sudden appearance. She scrambled from the bed, finally standing right next to him, close enough to feel his breath reach her nostrils, with the scent of orange and honey.

The stallion lifted his hoof, and it looked like he was going to run it across her jaw, but instead hovered it just by it. In exactly the distance that Twilight had been envisioning in her fantasies. He followed through with the motion, threatening to touch her at any second and make her melt right where she stood. And Twilight had to suddenly fight the urge to lean into the touch, as if her body was magnetically drawn to it.

Yes, his action almost perfectly copied the movements from the performance, causing her eyes to flutter as the memories returned.

“I see you are still… enchanted by the art,” Ebony Crescent told her, and she couldn’t bring herself to explain her reaction. She felt like she didn’t need to, like he understood what was happening without her uttering a word. “That is good, very good…” he whispered, and the satisfaction in his voice was both alluring and terrifying.

Twilight felt that she was welcoming both sensations, especially as he took a step back, causing her to lean in his direction ever so slightly. He then extended his hoof in her direction, asking politely for her to take it, and yet simultaneously demanding it with his very charisma.

She didn’t hesitate, feeling as groggy as she was. Somehow, despite this muddled state of mind, she could move freely enough when told to do so. And so the stallion lead her down the stairs, mindful not to pull forcefully by even a little. All the time he was making sure to keep his gaze on her, feeling every step with his hooves, instead, as if his stare could have some magical properties, befitting a vampire.

It did, to Twilight. Dominated as she was by it, or merely by the warm thoughts it was evoking in her, she barely realized when they finally reached one of the spire’s windows, hidden behind a thick curtain.

Which was gently swaying.

Twilight blinked. That sight jolted awake a memory, and the recollection made her brow furrow. She was reminded of something, and something inside her, something trying to become alert, made her ask.

“Was… Were you at my window before?” she spoke up, and her question had a strangely accusatory tone to it. One that she hadn’t planned, and definitely one not backed by any current feelings, as they remained sedated and warm.

The stallion smiled at her, and that expression alone seemed enough to distract her. However, he did provide her with a reply, albeit not a clear one, simply going with some suggestions which she absorbed without delay.

“Don’t you worry about anything like that, Twilight Sparkle. Tonight you will be given all the right answers, but be patient,” he instructed her.

She… She accepted it without protest. But shouldn’t she have protested, actually? Some part of her mind was paying a lot of attention to the… the quite logical presumption that Ebony Crescent had been present behind her window. Had that been the day when she had felt somepony watching her? That she had grabbed her gown without delay, not to stand without clothing in her chamber?

Still, Twilight couldn’t quite bring herself to feel concerned by that. Not when that stallion was already by her side, leading her to join him through the curtain. The grand window behind it, also acting as the way to the terrace, was, indeed, open.

“Be ready to fly, Twilight Sparkle. The distance isn’t long, I promise, but I must ask you to be swift.”

“I… I can be, yes, but…”

“Just follow me, and don’t worry.”

That was some great advice, as she could have sworn that she would have been worried otherwise. Especially when Ebony Crescent wasted no time to lead her outside, then swiftly turned and moved his hoof against the window frame in a few places. Twilight heard a little click, one that she could have sworn she could recognize, and the passage was locked shut once more. The Count Brother then offered her his hoof and spread his wings, which served as a strong suggestion for her.

One that she would, again, follow, even without his enticement. “Fly with me, Twilight Sparkle…” he leaned in and whispered before they took off, with a tone which would suffer no refusal, but also wasn’t worried about one.

Especially as Twilight found it pivotal to obey, since that warm whisper promised with itself much more to come. A quick flap of her wings, despite the state of her mind and body, and she was in the air alongside the stallion.

Her thoughts... Her thoughts suddenly wanted to remind her of another instance when she had been following a pony to a location known only to him, but before she could focus on that, she could already feel solid ground beneath her hooves. They had, apparently, arrived at their destination. Had she dosed off during the flight or had it been that short? Or both?

“Swedcitani?”

“Wh—?” she tried to reply to the sudden question, but another voice, a smooth, female one, was faster. It spoke in a whisper, and it too made Twilight feel strange.

“Nye, hwalbu hrabiy bratr. Uai nye videi edn kudz, tsi kuryosyi oci.”

So… So it wasn’t only the stallion making her have those sensations…? What could this mean? Was she just… so responsive out of a sudden...? That couldn’t be right…

“Tuyi ordoni?” the mare whispered again, from a place that Twilight still couldn’t locate, confused as she was.

“Demora. Twilight Sparkle?”

She did register her name, so she turned her eyes towards the stallion, trying to make them focus on his gaze again. Those pear eyes held no magic, but they still possessed a sway over her that she found most desirable.

“Do please enter and wait for me. Feel free to make yourself at home,” he suggested in the same, pleasing tone, and she did nod, agreeing without a second thought.

She could still hear something being said by the Count Brother to that unseen mare, and Twilight could have sworn that the last thing she actually spotted as she crossed the threshold into wherever she was, was a pony silhouette above the entrance, trying to make itself less visible by clinging to the side of the spire.

“Nye edn felbez, tue rozumte? Ia nye cur kwi rogor, kwi pet, ipe nye bide hic, ipe nigd nye bidee hic,” the stallion pointed something out, and with conviction which bordered on obsession. “Ipe bide iaa hacdias. Tilc iaa.”

Twilight didn’t understand the words, but the intensity made her shiver, profoundly. That shudder awoke her a little, and she could actually try to take in her surroundings. For all intents and purposes, this chamber looked quite like her own quarters. Although it was blatant that it belonged to somepony who had taken time and effort to create for themselves a very cozy and opulent nest.

For once, the place had a lot of character, even by the sheer amount of various pieces of art. Among the typical, local furnishings, that were artfully done in dark wood and silver, sculptures and paintings were fighting one another for the onlooker’s attention. And yet, ironically, nothing around the place was clashing with anything else, following the will of a truly sophisticated owner that had made sure to arrange his chambers to perfection. Bookshelves, stacked full and high, were draped over with delicate cloth, to protect the volumes inside from dust, and maybe prying eyes. Among the different souvenirs about the chamber, some of which looked like they could be worth a small fortune, Twilight’s gaze lingered on… pieces that looked oddly familiar to her.

If her eyes didn’t deceive her, though perhaps they could at that particular moment, there were examples of Equestrian art on display in several places. And not only that. Griffon metallurgy, yak craftsmanship, even some filigrees that could have come from Saddle Arabia or Abyssinia, though she would have to examine them to be certain. The case they were in reminded Twilight of the collection which she had encountered back in Canterlot, in Princess Luna’s office…

She shook her head a little, as the memory was a little harder to hold onto than she thought. Maybe… Maybe approaching the display would help?

However, reaching her desired goal would mean crossing the room and, as opposed to her own chambers, it looked like its center had been chosen to serve as a place of rest and relaxation, instead of housing a large table. Still, there was no proper bed here, only a grand, woolen bedspread which was occupying the space where the floor had seemingly been hollowed out a little. The softly inviting material was additionally covered in various others, like satin and silk. And the space around was also organized in a particular, deliberate way, as bowls of fruit and pitchers of drink were readied. Not to mention that there were many, many candles, positioned all about the room, creating a unique, warm and intimate atmosphere.

Twilight blinked. She, again, found herself recalling another scene as she was faced with the sight. Only… that particular display, though on a smaller scale, she could recall from a secluded hot spring. The thought, but more so the implication which came out of it, made her part her lips and let out a sigh, which threatened to turn into yet another, unforeseen coo.

Why was she even…?

“There we go,” she heard Ebony Crescent’s voice once again, and her attention immediately switched to the stallion. He had closed the exit to the terrace behind him, then made sure to cover the window properly with the curtain. It led to the entire room being illuminated solely by candlelight, making it simultaneously romantic and secretive. “Nopony shall interrupt us, as my dear Harebell and Ruby Seam will make sure of it.”

Twilight nodded, accepting those words, though she wasn’t certain if the stallion wasn’t speaking to himself, assuring himself of those facts. But, when his gaze met hers, his attention snapped solely to her.

“It’s daybreak soon,” he stated, smiling widely. “You usually go to sleep quite early, Twilight Sparkle, no?”

“Is… Is it that late?” was the only answer she could muster outright, and the stallion nodded, slowly making his way towards her, not that she had ventured so deep into his chambers.

His every step echoed in her mind. And although his trot was exceptionally light and graceful, it was like that of a hunter, paced and methodical.

“Late enough not for it to feel weird to retire to one’s bed, whether one has solely slumber in mind or not,” Ebony Crescent explained with a smirk that Twilight entirely focused on, actually missing the end of that last sentence.

“I… I actually do go to bed rather early, if… if I can help it,” she told him, feeling the need to be transparent. “I’m not nocturnal, and… and I am sometimes very tired during this visit, so...”

“So…” Ebony Crescent decided to finish that sentence for her, his expression not changing from its warm intensity. “… please, feel free to find your rest and enjoy yourself, Twilight Sparkle. Food, drink… It’s all for your disposal, and only yours.”

Twilight didn’t mind such generosity, as the short flight had made her surprisingly weak and winded. She wouldn’t have even flown in such a state at all, were it not for the stallion having requested it of her.

The said stallion caught onto her trepidation easily enough, actually. As he came close, he gave her a glance, assessing her, but doing so with far greater attention than a once-over would demand.

“ I am sorry for such an abrupt method of transportation, of course. But it is much faster than walking down the steps, then through the corridors, then back up…” he explained to Twilight with a calming smile. “And, for all our talk about our natural caution, nopony ever looks up. I know, I’ve done my research. I’ve done my research very well…”

Again, he lifted his hoof up, barely touching her. Hovering just a hair's breadth away from her muzzle. And, once again, the gesture was making Twilight feel pulled towards it, as her muddled mind felt starved for his touch.

“Marvelous…” he whispered, though she couldn’t quite tell what he had in mind.

So, instead, she focused on his offer. She wondered if it was prudent to thank him, or just to sit down… somewhere. She didn’t seem to have much of a choice other than occupying a portion of this elegant ‘den’, but that felt somehow inappropriate for her. Instead, she decided to ask, gathering her thoughts.

“I’m… I’m actually quite tired, so I would… I wouldn’t mind seeing what surprise you have prepared, Ebony Crescent, and then finding some rest…”

The Count Brother nodded, giving her a very satisfied smile, though the source of that satisfaction seemed a little away from kind intentions. Or, at least, something in Twilight’s numbed head was quite desperately trying to tell her that.

“Twilight Sparkle, don’t you worry your pretty head about that, you will be able to rest to your heart’s content, right here,” Ebony Crescent told her, though the sentence rang badly in her ears, despite the warm numbness and his proximity.

“But…” she tried to respond, though the motion of his hoof made the sentence fail as she found herself trailing her muzzle after it. She hoped it would prompt him to actually touch her.

No… That wasn’t right, was it?

“I… I would not want to impose, I can… I can make it back,” she told him in this moment of doubt, believing it to be the best reply. She wouldn’t want to overstay her welcome, after all.

“Nonsense!” the stallion declared, letting out a melodious laugh. “No, no, no, we’re not doing that. You are a welcome guest in my spire… and, as its ruler, I would prefer for you not to leave.”

Twilight blinked, her brow furrowing a little. “But… But how I w—”

“Hush…”

Ebony Crescent closed the distance between them even further, invading her personal space a little. He calculated his approach methodically, however, as she didn’t yet consider it pushy, instead finding his presence the more intoxicating.

“Please, sit down. Pick something for yourself. Relax,” he spoke, in a cadence that struck all the right cords in her and pleasantly tickled her ears.

“I… I could do that,” she responded, finding it to be the best course of action.

Of course, she still felt herself somehow intruding, sitting down on the very edge of the bedspread, and that earned her a chuckle from the Count Brother.

“Even now you maintain such wonderful decorum…” he pointed out, trotting around the prepared meals. His eyes were on her, she could feel it, as if he was stalking her, and that… that sensation was eerily familiar. “Oh, you are truly a treat. So sweet, so beautiful. So demure.”

Twilight felt herself shudder at the praise, though it also made her blink a couple of times. The warmth in her stomach lessened a bit, and so did the one in her veins. Still, she felt like she couldn’t do much as he so directly told her to sit and not worry.

“Perhaps, nevertheless, you are correct. I suppose there is no use for waiting with some things for too long,” she heard the Count Brother’s further comment.

She glanced back at him, witnessing him making his way to one of his cabinets, and producing a key from somewhere. However, her attention swam from him to the artifacts she could witness around, wondering if he was going to offer her one of them.

It begged a question. “Where… Where did you get all of those from…?”

Ebony Crescent glanced back, gracing her with another pear stare, then smiled sweetly. “Some I have procured through careful handling of trade, some are mementos from various escapades. Like that one, for example,” he told her, pointing out a small figurine of a mare, done out of a pearl material. “Nopony like the Maretonians can create such exquisite forms. Shame it’s one of the few positive memories I have from there.”

“You’ve… been to Maretonia?” Twilight asked, as that knowledge, again, made her mind feel agitated from beyond the warm feeling which was blanketing it.

“Yes… But it’s nothing to write home about. Literally,” Ebony Crescent told her, and his tone became quite biting. So much so that she found it dispelling some of that charm she could feel towards him. “I had such an exquisite… travel plan, but it didn’t quite work out. Some ponies simply live to meddle with the affairs of others. Ruin their grand designs…” He turned around, holding something in his hooves. “You won’t be a pony like that, will you?” he requested, rather than asked.

Twilight paid attention to that question, yes, but also couldn’t quite take her eyes away from what the stallion took out of the closed drawer. From this distance she couldn’t make out the details, but there was almost... a light, shining in between Ebony Crescent’s hooves.

“What… What is it?”

“Ah ah ah! Not so fast, my dear guest,” he teased her with a smile, hiding whatever he was holding behind his back. “Do indulge yourself first. I know you were hungry, and a feast is a crucial part of a splendid evening.”

So he claimed and, as he made his approach, he decided to try and surprise her a bit. With one, swift motion he reached down towards one of those silk sheets, lifted it up slightly and slid his gift underneath. Then, in a show of agility and balance, he rolled forward across the bedding, sitting right by her side as he finished.

“Hello.”

Twilight couldn’t stop herself from a drunken giggle, as this amusing display lead straight to them being right by each other.

“You’re… You’re quite playful, aren’t you, Ebony Crescent?”

“I have a great reason to be, right next to me…” he pointed out with a wink, then reached out and grabbed one of the pitchers. “Thirsty, my fair visitor?”

“A little…” Twilight admitted. Her mouth did feel somewhat dry and she wouldn’t mind enjoying something nice and refreshing. However, a nagging thought caused her to blink and let a question escape her lips. “Will it… Will it be so warm as that… that drink you gave me earlier?”

Ebony Crescent chuckled as well, though something about that sound was discordant aplenty. “I don’t think it would be healthy. And ultimately necessary,” he spoke with a sudden tone of an expert. “I take it that you are feeling quite pleasant? A little relaxed, I hope? Less troubled?”

Twilight thought for a second, even if it wasn’t ultimately necessary. “I… Yes, actually. And I... I think that ever since—”

“Good. Very good. And don’t you fret, please. It’s just something to make things less stressful,” he explained, reaching to pour her some fresh orange juice. “You are always so considerate, so attentive. But also permanently tense, I feel. The performance, I hope, was distracting and inspiring enough for you. And the drink was just something to make you not bother yourself with pressure or pesky thoughts. There’s only thorough and wondrous... unwinding before you. Are you not enjoying that feeling, coursing through you? I think you are.”

Twilight wasn’t sure. She needed to consider that question, and that demand, for a good moment. Something... Something about what he had just said was causing some inside voice to scream at her, trying to get her attention. Still, she couldn’t quite bear to worry about her situation. After all, being a little carefree, allowing herself to just let go, to be taken care of by somepony else, seemed like such a wonderful idea.

“I’m… I’m less burdened, yes. And… And you sound very nice when you tell me things,” she revealed to the stallion, feeling her lips smiling little. “It’s strange...”

“It’s because I am so very nice, you know,” he replied, granting her the chalice. “Drink and enjoy, and don’t worry,” he added.

It served to make his point, and she felt herself fully agreeing, and doing as he asked of her.

Almost fully agreeing. She felt that a part of her really wanted to return to stress and worries right that instant, from behind the warmth. That encompassing feeling wasn’t as prominent as back at her spire, but still held strong.

But, what was the point of being concerned? The refreshing juice, which color and smell didn’t suggest it had any additions, was sweet and clear, with a very pure consistency. It was clearly meant for only the most sophisticated ponies, and Twilight had to appreciate the gesture.

“It’s… delicious,” she praised the drink, and the host, causing Ebony Crescent to smile widely.

“Only the best for you, Twilight Sparkle. You are worthy only the most intricate of performances. And, please, do feel free to indulge, to partake in whatever you desire,” came the stallion’s honeyed whispers, coursing through her alongside that balmy feeling. “Relax, enjoy, let yourself be lead by your most natural needs...”

Twilight nodded, as that felt like a solid idea. And soon after she could choose from a whole plethora of delicious tidbits. The stallion was diligently presenting before her whatever she thought about tasting. She would find herself partaking in only the most delectable treats, and it was hard to worry about anything when one had before their muzzle whole bowls and platters of fruit slices, honey, cranberry syrup, everything prepared to perfection. The smells and tastes were tickling Twilight’s senses, and she felt herself falling further into enjoyment and lack of care. The more she trotted, a little step by a little step, into indulgence’s territory, the better it felt. She could choose, she could savor the flavors, all with the stallion right by her side, his attention solely on her, as he was acting as the host and the server in one.

Twilight found herself shuddering at one point. She didn’t know when it had happened, but she could now feel the digits of one of Ebony Crescent’s webbed wings stroking her back, tenderly at first, then growing more and more daring. Against better judgment, some would say, she found herself eagerly drinking from this delicate feeling, as it was pulling her further into blissful relaxation, into intoxicating abandon.

She could have sworn that she had closed her eyes for only a moment, to enjoy the sophisticated tang of grapes, but when she came to, she did found herself leaning on the stallion a little, encouraged to do so with those precarious, enthralling touches.

It… That didn’t feel right, however.

Twilight manage to straighten herself up, giving Ebony Crescent an apologetic smile. She didn’t mean to invade his personal space, naturally. “Sorry...”

He didn’t react to that at first, though in his eyes she saw something he couldn’t hide well enough. Concern, yes, but also mounting irritation.

Still, his further actions radiated only with a host’s generosity. “Nothing to apologize about, I’m glad the meal is enjoyable to you. More to drink, perhaps? I have gone some lengths to assure the choice is abundant. I even have some Equestrian specialties here, of course. Just like during that breakfast, I want to offer you whatever you palate might desire.”

“Oh…?” Twilight’s attention shifted to that, since his voice was still reverberating in her ears with its warm quality. “Like what?”

“Something stronger than orange juice, and I can tell you could be interested in that,” the stallion jested, opening a silver carafe. “It is grape liquor of special, rich quality, from a place called ‘Unicorn Ridge’, I believe.”

Before she could actually make a choice for herself, he was already pouring both of them a chalice, and she was quite amazed by the rich color of the liquid.

“I… I don’t partake in grape extracts too much. Or... Or alcohol in general, not even in… in your festive one, I’d say,” she wished to explain herself, much to the Count Brother’s amusement.

“Don’t you worry, Twilight Sparkle, I know this is far more sophisticated than gozalke. And serves to make the evening much more pleasant, too,” he stated, convinced in his stance. He passed her the chalice with an encouraging smile. “Besides, I wouldn’t mind learning from the Equestrian very elite whether what I have in stock is worthwhile. I usually dilute it little, but I think it can be better this way.”

Twilight accepted the offering, feeling that it would be rude otherwise, though she didn’t feel like emptying the whole thing, no. Maybe just a sip or two. But, for her caution, even that amount of the extract tasted exquisite.

Ebony Crescent was more liberal in partaking than she was, emptying the goblet proficiently, though also gracefully. As he exhaled in joy, paying homage to his batpony heritage, one of his wings prodded Twilight’s back once again.

It actually caused her hooves to wobble, just as she was going for her last sip. A few droplets escaped the side of her muzzle.

The Count Brother seemed to watch for exactly that. “Oh, clumsy me!”

And that was all that he uttered before he leaned in, and Twilight’s muzzle erupted in a blush that risked spreading throughout her whole body. For she could feel his slow, deliberate lick, and the softness of his lips on her jaw line. Yes, he saved the liquor, but also caused her whole body to be filled with great and earnest heat, as if she had emptied the goblet herself.

She was certain that her eyes crossed behind her fluttering eyelids, as before her mind’s eye she now recalled the scenes from the performance. Only now she could actually feel another’s pony’s touch... and she couldn’t wait for more. She wanted it, she desperately needed it. All of that expectation and tension which had built in her was reacting to the Count Brother’s daring gesture and begging, pleading her to allow for a more direct reenactment of the wonders of that aerial passion she had witnessed.

But... Twilight bit the side of her tongue at the feeling which followed this moment of bliss. Behind that surge of warmth in her veins, something cold settled in her gut. It came so abruptly, so viciously, that it actually made her recoil a little and move away from the stallion, leaving the range of his lips, and causing him to pause, leaned in her direction.

She, deliriously, felt bad about making him petrify in this strange pose, so she spoke up, hoping she could make things better.

“I… I could have taken care of that, but… thank you…?”

Doubt crept through her voice again, something that the stallion definitely heard. And felt, considering his expression growing very vexed.

But his smile bloomed a second later, hiding that grimace. “I... do hope you didn’t mind, Twilight Sparkle. Don’t blame me for this opportunistic gesture. It is hard not to appreciate your closeness and beauty… I would want nothing more than to prove your allure to yourself, too.”

“I…”

Twilight didn’t finish the sentence, because she didn’t know how. She could still feel his webbed wing trying to encompass her back, and she felt torn between the desires of her numbed mind, and that voice, that nagging reminder of reason that was trying to get to her.

It was at that moment that she realized that, for all the warmth in her veins... none of it had reached her core. And that feeling she could definitely recall.

When she looked at the stallion again, his pear gaze was still pulling her, but not with the same strength. She wasn’t sure if that was what he spotted too, but she could quite clearly see a singular drop of sweat making its way down his temple.

His voice, as he spoke up again, trembled just a little bit at the start. “Fear not, Twilight Sparkle. I’m a stallion of breeding. So let me show you that I treat this matter with utmost seriousness… Let my gift speak of that as well.”

He didn’t hesitate to lean back, reach underneath the sheets and finally pull out what he had in mind. He slid away just a little, and as soon as he knew that she was paying attention, he held his offering on his hooves.

It was… a headdress?

It looked like one, made out of the most ephemeral material she could have ever imagined. It did remind her of silversilk, the Saddle Arabian variety, but it appeared even more delicate, to the point where Ebony Crescent looked like he had managed to capture a piece of cloud, or a strand of morning mist, between his hooves. The trims of golden threads were catching candlelight with elegance and grace, and the small, glinting gems of light blue, weaved throughout the material, were acting like the stars on the night’s sky.

All of that was accompanying a ring, which was holding the piece together on its top, and was made out of a marriage of silver and a white, reflective mineral, in a most intricate bind.

Twilight had felt enchanted before, but the beauty of this gift seemed to overtake even that beguiling influence, filling her with pure awe. Every breath the stallion was taking, which was making his body shift only a little, was still causing the strands and the gems to glint and shimmer, as if a blessing of the very Goddess was upon this piece of cloth, Ebony Crescent’s grandiose offering.

“I hope you shall find it worthy, Twilight Sparkle,” he whispered warmly. He then spread the headdress a bit wider between his hooves, making it shine with a dazzle of reflections. “It might be a little… outdated, to offer you this, but I could think of no better gift which could match your grace and your value in my eyes…”

“It’s… It’s beautiful…” Twilight admitted, as the generous gesture was making her whole body shudder. “What… What is it, however? What is the meaning of this?”

“You sound a bit shocked,” Ebony Crescent remarked in a jest, but one that seemed to hide nervousness.

Twilight recognized that the way she formulated her last question had made it sound a little coarse… and she couldn’t quite shake the feeling that she meant it at least a little.

The stallion, in the meantime, decided to offer an explanation, indeed. “We do pride ourselves on our sense of fashion and sophistication, but clothing, in general, always served a lot of purposes in Noctraliya. It’s a symbol of affluence, caste, good taste. It’s practical in our climate. And, of course, there are the matters of modesty,” he admitted with a smile. “Equestria is quite… liberal in that regard. Not that I mind, not at all…”

Again, quite a strange note ringed in the stallion’s voice, making Twilight’s brow furrow. Yet the stallion continued in his explanations.

“Headdresses are not an overly common choice, unless required by one’s station. But there was a time when the Crescents were more widely reaching for such pieces of clothing. Much like during the performance, however,” he pointed out, with growing satisfaction, “some clothing is not to express timidity and chasteness, but to lure gazes and desires. Make beauty something mysterious, bashful, just behind the veil, and yet ready and willing to be uncovered by an eager pony.”

Twilight was trying to grasp all that he was saying, but she felt distracted in several ways. The glinting piece, the softness of the stallion’s voice… It was all making her, once again, too stunned to reply, as he was showing her the intricacy of this design.

“And I have requested this ring from only the most dedicated of craftsmen. Dedicated to me, of course, who else would have dared to create such a work, and from this,” Ebony Crescent gloated a little bit, thought Twilight couldn’t quite understand why. “You do have quite a remarkable horn on your forehead, and it could ruin the whole premise, otherwise.”

By the ‘premise’ he must have meant the headdress, Twilight thought, but… that didn’t quite make sense.

Still, the gift was absolutely breathtaking, so she felt the unobstructed urge to examine it herself. “May I?”

“I have an even better idea…” he retorted with a smile. “Please, the mirror’s right here.”

There was, indeed, a grand, crystal mirror on one side of the chamber, and Ebony Crescent did lead Twilight to it without delay. She could see her reflection in the polished surface, and found herself surprised just how… glassy her eyes were. Were they always so unfocused?

She saw, as well as felt the stallion right by her, holding the piece. In his expression there was undeniable expectation, and she still couldn’t make herself deny him, especially as he whispered, close to her ear. “Allow me, please…”

She would, despite what hungry glints she could spot in his gaze. The gift was still sending glints and glimmers, shimmers and sparkles all over, and the stallion’s motion, as he was aiming to put in on her head, was almost reverential. Twilight wouldn’t deny herself that natural curiosity, to learn how she would present herself in this elaborate headdress, which actually corresponded somewhat with her gown. Of course, it was of much greater worth, but it didn’t clash with the lighter dress.

Twilight observed Ebony Crescent’s slow, methodical motion with anticipation, as he aimed for the ring to go over her horn, letting the sides of the piece flow freely down her face. She closed her eyes as the material tickled her face, waiting for the stallion to place it properly. She wanted to get that first impression, she aimed to open her eyes and witness herself in the rich garment, allowing herself a brief moment of vainglory.

But… something didn’t feel right. Twilight pretty much immediately felt that something was off, and much more potently than with that strange warmth numbing her senses. It took her a moment to register what it was.

“There…” she heard the stallion whisper as he made sure the ring touched the skin of her forehead. The piece fit almost perfectly, but was a little too tight for Twilight’s liking, holding to the base of her horn with... surprising strength. “Wonderful.”

Prompted by that word and her own eagerness to witness the final look, as well as that gathering feeling of unease, Twilight opened her eyes.

She looked amazing, that much was undeniable. The veil of the headdress had fallen over her muzzle, hiding her features only a little, and instead giving her an aura of mystery and allure she couldn’t feel bad about. If anything, she didn’t think she had ever looked more sophisticated and enigmatic alike, and she imagined that if she were to pick a more elaborate of her dresses, she would be able to stun even the nobility of Canterlot, and they were a notoriously picky and demanding crowd.

However, behind that initial thought, suggested perhaps by whatever was coursing through her veins still, Twilight had to come to two more, much more sobering conclusions.

One was that Ebony Crescent, having offered her this gift, was now right beside her, and in his eyes she could see a yearning that was impossible to ignore. She could actually tell that the crimson of her cheeks was only hidden by the fine material and glinting gems, as she could feel the burning sensation well enough.

More than that, however, she found herself realizing that, alongside the headdress, a different sort of numbness had invaded her mind.

She grasped what it might have been. Grasped it perfectly. And that thought seemed to have purged whatever hold the warmth still in her system had on her. It was like a slap to the muzzle, like falling into ice-cold water, and the realization, the awareness of what had been happening for some time now snapped her whole body into a freezing embrace of fear.

It coincided with the very moment when Ebony Crescent, using her distraction, placed his forehooves against her shoulders and began to nuzzle the coat right between the headdress and her own dress, in a display of affection and intimacy that she had never explicitly agreed to.

Twilight immediately took a step away, to create distance and face him, causing the Count Brother to almost lose his balance, surprised by the turn of events.

He tried to regain his composure in record time, though the damage had already been done. “Oh, there’s no need for this, Twilight Sparkle. It’s just me, wanting to show you your worth,” he whispered in that sweet, seductive tone, but whatever hold it had imposed upon her was now gone, entirely.

She guessed what had caused her head to clear so abruptly, even if she could still tell that something, something insidious, was flowing through her, something that had held her in her stunned state and had made her susceptible.

“What... What do you think you are doing?” she asked, and this time the hesitation was caused by shock, rather than any ingested substances.

“Don’t worry. Relax,” Ebony Crescent insisted, but it wasn’t working. Not anymore, though he might have hoped for it still.

“You... You drugged me, didn’t you? And now...!” Twilight reached up with one hoof, but the ring which was holding her horn didn’t want to move. “What is this? What is this made of?”

The Count Brother understood what was happening, and whatever warmth his voice had been so far holding began to morph into something else. Something irked, something disappointed and something dangerous…

“My fair guest, my wondrous goal...” he breathed out in that hoarse, heated breath, taking a step in her direction. “This is all for your sake, you know. So that you can finally let go, relax, find your rest, your due rest… in my embrace.”

Twilight backed away the moment she saw him trying to close the distance. She was also rapidly engaging her logic again, putting all that had been happening together. “That... That was your intent this whole time?”

“I did mean my gestures of generosity.”

“But now what do you mean, Ebony Crescent?” she asked, almost in a taunt, though the situation did not make that the wisest of choices. “You distract me with that... that daring performance, you add something to my drink, and now...! Is this luneeit?!”

She realized that she would need to try and get the headdress off with both of her hooves, if it would even want to come off. The bind against the base of her horn felt very tight. Yet focusing on taking that ring off would mean that she wouldn’t be able to keep moving.

And that was an absolute priority. Especially when Ebony Crescent’s persistent advance continued, alongside other, persistent advances.

“See what lengths I have gone, to make this happen? Just so nothing ruins this moment. Please, don’t you do it, Twilight Sparkle,” he pleaded, his voice somewhere between passion and understanding, as more droplets of sweat began appearing on his brow. “I just wanted you to be here. In the moment. A mare, a beautiful, graceful mare, without equal. Yes, a dignitary, a Princess, a pony of Divine Aspect, but not now, not here. Here…” He spread his front legs and did a twirl which was so surprising that Twilight didn’t even manage to react. “… there’s just us two. A mare and a stallion. No more, and yet no less…”

“So... So you’ve decided that the best way to achieve that is to trick me into it, yes?!” she asked, quickly taking in her surroundings, looking for her avenue of escape from the impassioned stallion. “With deception, poison and force?”

“Merely to facilitate things... but I don’t condone force, no. And yet, for you to share your time, your attention and your passion with me...” he responded, still looking only at her, his eyes filled with intent which was growing yet more desperate and more horrifying with its strength. “I can’t let this opportunity pass, I just... I can’t. You’re a wonder, you’re ravishing, you’re sophisticated… You are like the world’s very grace and goodness put into one, who among ponies wouldn’t be glad to be graced with your affection? And who better than I?”

He wasn’t stopping, and neither was Twilight, praying that she wouldn’t bump into anything behind her. She felt like a cornered prey, stalked openly by a predator, and that realization made her entire coat stand on end. She even tried to summon her magic, focus her power, but the white mineral, the source of the dampening effect, was too close for anything more than some useless sparks around her horn, failing to form a proper, arcane connection.

Ebony Crescent didn’t miss those, however. “Don’t, please. You will hurt yourself, not to mention ruin the gift,” he said with poisonous politeness. “Don’t reject me, Twilight Sparkle. I can and will bring all of the wonders of Noctraliya at your hooves. I have shown my generosity and good will ever since we have met, and had what’s best for you in mind.”

Twilight felt shocked enough to respond to that with unadulterated indignation. “And that, any of that, gives you some right to seek intimacy with me, Ebony Crescent?! It doesn’t work like that!”

“Worked well enough for me so far,” he told her, the intensity in his voice only growing, alongside the agitation manifesting in those pear eyes. “And you… I’ve pulled out all the stops for your sake, Twilight Sparkle. The performers, the dishes, the luneeit… Do you think it is easy to find anypony willing to obtain it, let alone somepony to actually work with it? Sacrilege, some would call it, but I would call it an expensive prop in this grand performance… And I would be willing to do more, name it, say it… If only I can get a taste...”

He rapidly tried to come closer, reaching out with his hoof to touch her muzzle, but she jumped away. She still had her wings, thank Harmony, so she used this opportunity to take to the air, keeping her eyes on the stallion and his craving, which was swiftly turning maniacal. Especially when Ebony Crescent followed her, his strong, webbed wings keeping up pace with her. He didn’t look overly athletic, but there was visible confidence, skill and grace in his movements, as well as his dangerous motivation. Twilight didn’t think she was capable of overpowering him directly, not that she was willing to try.

She could be forced into such a confrontation, however, even if the stallion persisted on trying to find a ‘peaceful’ solution, in his twisted idea of it. “I wouldn’t advise flying for long, my fair mare. Unnecessary physical exertion might have an adverse effect after what I fed you. It would be better if you just… let me take care of you,” he insisted, though that only caused Twilight to grimace. “One should enjoy a sweet exhaustion only later in the day, when all is whispered, said, moaned and done. Your kind has so many, riveting phrases for it... Like the Prench one, ‘la petite mort’, the little death…”

“Spare me your advice and language lesson,” she retorted, but the way he said it all caused sheer horror to manifest in her heart. This was the tone of somepony who was firmly descending into madness, regardless of their attempts at making it sound artistic and enticing.

Twilight knew that she didn’t, she couldn’t, care for anything else right now other than finding a way to pacify and discourage him, or getting out of the spire right this instant.

“I don’t know what you’ve given me, or what you think you ‘deserve’, Ebony Crescent, but your little plan will not work anymore. I know exactly what you were attempting to do, and you will get nowhere, so stop. Now. And let me leave.”

“Oh, no, no, no, don’t you take this away from me,” he pleaded again, but there was little humility in that tone, only pride and mounting mania. “Not from me. Not this. This is my challenge, given from life itself. This is my magnum opus, it still can be. No, I won’t be denied!”

Thankfully, Twilight saw his attempt coming before he had a chance to reach her. With a swift turn, she maintained the distance, even as Ebony Crescent dived towards her, keen on nothing else but grabbing her. Yes, she felt a dangerous bout of nausea after that maneuver, but that she could handle. More worrying was the fact that another, instinctual attempt at summoning her magic resulted again in but strain and naught more.

The stallion steadied himself and faced her again without delay, though breathing heavily, as if he was the one falling victim to exhaustion. Twilight could tell what was going on. His affliction was flaring, further and further, with more and more sweat beginning to drench his head, causing strands of his mane to glue themselves together.

And he was well aware of that, as he ran his hoof over his forehead and growled. “No... No, I won’t let this be ruined... All the favors I used, all the preparations, no, this will not be another botched attempt, I will not have it!” he claimed, his gaze focused solely on Twilight, as if nothing else existed in the world. “Do you know how many days I have spent in agony, dreaming of you? Of the warmth of your flesh, of the sighs of pleasure from your throat? How many nights I planned nothing but this, this moment that we could share, damn the world entire? How meticulously I have chosen the places to go, the sights to show you? And do you know what feelings you have caused in me, feelings that nothing could smother or satisfy?!”

Twilight wasn’t sure if there was an answer to such questions, so she stayed silent and watchful, instead. Him talking meant that she was given time, precious time to figure out her options. She couldn’t rely on strength, she didn’t have her spells… It was such a shame she hadn’t worn that hoofshoe with—

She barely dodged him this time. It turned out that performing a monologue was not going to stop Ebony Crescent from further attempts at getting to her. Though he was again unsuccessful, he wasn’t deterred. He managed to turn in place without much trouble, though the fierceness of his dive had almost made him crash into one of his bookshelves, instead sending some droplets of sweat to strike against the protective cloth.

“Ebony Crescent, don’t,” Twilight tried to reach for reason once more, but she was getting nowhere.

“Yes, indeed, ‘Ebony Crescent’! Me, yes! Why not me?” he asked, slamming his hoof against his chest in reproach. “Am I not a generous host, a sophisticated stallion? Have I not caused your heart to flutter, your eyes to wander?” he kept asking, the desperation in his voice now almost entirely entering madness’ territory. It was as if some beast was awakening inside of him, and Twilight felt a shudder descending down her spine at that. “I know you looked at me like that! I know you wanted it!”

She wasn’t going to feel pressured. He would not manipulate her into admitting and following his reasoning, though she had to be honest with herself – he had managed to sneak his way into her thoughts.

He was aware of that, he had planned it that way. “Feel that again, Twilight Sparkle! Act on that, it’s normal! It’s natural!”

The laugh he let out at the end of that sentence chilled Twilight to the bone. It brought before her mind a distant recollection of a terrifying dream, when she had faced a long-perished stallion and a creature that had been likely responsible for his demise. The similarity was almost too convenient.

Especially when Ebony Crescent also spoke of an eerily similar matter, his voice cracking and breaking as he did. “I deserve this, I need this! He didn’t manage, but I will!” he claimed, screaming at her, screaming at the very existence around. “He could have been on the top of the world! I was oh so little, but he told me fables of his ideas, his plans, and then…!” The stallion’s eyes filled with tears. “A performance cut short, damn the censorship of fate! But I will have greatness, for myself, for the memory of him, lost in the woods! I will not let my dreams be ruined! Damn everything else!”

“Ebony Crescent—!”

Twilight still found herself wanting to speak to him, to explain matters, for she had spotted something in him that she could address. Pain that she could see as clear as day, behind the bout of insanity. It was then, however, when he dived again, and this time his strike was simply too quick. Yes, she flapped her wings to dodge upwards, but the stallion’s grasp reached one of her back legs and the tug was enough to break her balance. She couldn’t well keep herself and him suspended, and so both of them plummeted down. The Count Brother allowed that very much on purpose, using his own wings proficiently enough to have them both land on his den below.

Twilight felt herself screaming and closing her eyes, expecting to find herself in great peril, but, of all things, Ebony Crescent cushioned her fall, positioning himself beneath her. The impact still caused her to feel nauseated and confused. The prepared meals and still full pitchers were scattered by the landing, sending their rich contents haphazardly around chamber. The gust of their scuffle extinguished some of the candles. The terrible clamor, and the scent of smoke, helped Twilight gather her thoughts, however, and she sprang up right away, just before the stallion could lock his forelegs around her.

Still, she found herself far too close to him, and he was already scrambling up, to try and get a hold on her, with all of his might and swiftness and intent.

“Yes, call out my name, put passion into it!” he demanded, as if he was directing a perverse play of some sort, continuing to advance on her once again.

“Stop! Ebony Crescent, listen to me!” Twilight shouted, trying desperately not to let the terrible feeling in her stomach win, and her hooves get tangled up in the material underneath. “Stop!”

“Come, you don’t mean that!” was the only reply, riddled with insanity. “You simply cannot handle my closeness! Don’t fear, I will show you how I treat a mare!”

For how terrifying such a situation was, Twilight couldn’t help to spot just how… how pathetic did the stallion look now. She wouldn’t use such a term casually, but the look and the scenario warranted it. His sweaty mane, his reddened eyes, hidden behind a veil of madness, his ragged breathing. The sophisticated noble of the Crescent Family looked like a toddler that couldn’t get his hooves on his favorite toy. Twilight perhaps could have found a better way of describing the situation, but she hardly had the privilege of focus. The comparison wasn’t making Ebony Crescent’s tantrum any less dangerous for her.

“You are in my spire, you are under my power, listen to me!” he demanded, his muzzle twitching with the share amount of emotions pouring out of him, alongside the sweat running down his temples. “I need this! Don’t rob me of this! This can still be perfect!”

It couldn’t, and Twilight came up with an idea right with those words. Terrifying in its simplicity, dreadful in its application, at least for the stallion. And with everything happening so fast, this was the only way she could think of trying to get some control over the situation.

“What you need, is to listen to me!” she shouted, she screamed at the stallion, with volume that somehow managed to exceed his. “I don’t know what ails you, what drives you to this, I have no idea of what you need, but not this! You’ve lost your father, something that I have not experienced, thank Harmony, but that’s something that I can empathize with. But what do you want? To be greater than him, to fulfill some imaginary scenario you weaved in your head, because you couldn’t deal with the pain? Is this what this is all about?!”

She didn’t wait for him to finish, nor did she care how her words had sounded. Instead she… She took a step towards him. And, having realized that the veil of the headdress had been constantly there, covering her muzzle, she grabbed it with one hoof and pulled with all the strength she had.

She didn’t know what was worse – the sound of the precious material ripping in half, or the wail that left Ebony Crescent’s lips at the sight of his gift being ruined and so barbarically.

Twilight didn’t care. She had to do something to make him come to his senses, and shock might as well have been the right way to achieve that.

For the moment, it worked, as the stallion stopped dead in his tracks. Heaving and hissing, he looked forlornly at the destroyed offering. He could also now clearly see Twilight’s eyes, burning with anger, but also filled with fright at what had been happening.

It managed to get to him, at least partially, though it was hard to look for remorse in his words so far. “No! No, no! Why…? Why have you done this…? This was priceless, this was… This was for you! For you to be yet more beautiful, more pure and desirable…!”

“I don’t know what you were expecting, Ebony Crescent, but things do not work like that. Perhaps somepony needs to tell you that, finally,” Twilight, indeed, told him. She tried to do so strongly, feeling that perhaps she had a chance of finding her way out without risking more of a direct, physical confrontation.

She still shuddered all over, however, and was painfully aware that she was nowhere near safety.

For a second, she thought that perhaps the stallion realized the position he had put her in.

“Yes… This does not work like this,” Ebony Crescent almost parroted her, looking down at the torn veil, shaking his head. But Twilight’s hope was far from reality, as the stallion had only one matter in mind, still. “You’ve ruined it. My plan, my… my performance. You’ve ruined it… Why? What am I lacking, what don’t I have, what cannot I offer you?! Why cannot I have what I want?!”

Twilight recognized the growing frustration, but decided to try and contain him anyway. “Ebony Crescent… This is not how this is supposed to go. You showed me the performance to distract me, to… to make some ideas fresh and appealing in my mind. You put something in my drink, and then you brought me here for one, sole reason. Trying to even rob me of my magic, so that you could have your way. Was that your plan? Was that really your plan?”

The Count Brother kept looking at her now, meeting her gaze, but it was as if he was staring beyond her, at something invisible and unobtainable.

“No,” he finally spoke up, in a tone denoting confession. “But I couldn’t let the opportunity pass… I could not let you go. Not you. You’re too… Too precious, too worthwhile… I couldn’t risk that you wouldn’t… That you would not…” He paused, breathing heavily, wiping the sweat from his brow once again, not that it achieved anything. “Am I not attractive? Desirable? Would you not find me a pony worthy of attention? Is it because I’m a noctral?!”

“No, Ebony Crescent,” she told him, and honestly. She had her reasons. Though her response only slightly slowed him down, as she could witness him again falling into his maddened tone.

She would only have a moment to try and reach up…

“Then what… Why?!” the stallion continued to question her, beginning to shiver. “You think I don’t have the prowess?! That this sunscorched bed isn’t comfortable enough?! Where was my mistake, where have I gone wrong?!”

He couldn’t even see it. He couldn’t even understand, overtaken as he was by his maddened issues, that what he had already done crossed many, many lines. That his imaginary triumph could never happen.

But that was, simultaneously, Twilight’s chance.

The moment he decided to again wipe the sweat off of his head, with an angry hiss, she rapidly reached with both of her hooves, trying to grab the headdress and release the luneeit’s hold over her horn and magic. Perhaps there was another way, perhaps she would be able to actually break it, lift it off with her arcane prowess, with enough focus and time, but she couldn’t afford to spend neither.

She gripped the sides of her horn, reaching for the ring, but she miscalculated. She miscalculated terribly.

Despite his affliction and distraction, Ebony Crescent pounced forward with incredible speed as soon as he spotted her movement. It was enough to grab Twilight’s forelegs and hold them in place before she could move the band an inch. In the same motion, he swept with one of his wings, getting it underneath her own appendage, which served to shift her balance. With the prowess of a skilled combatant, the stallion actually managed to throw her sideways and unto the wool.

She was almost certain that she heard herself slam against the floor below, but… the muffled sound was followed by no pain. What was that?

Still, she found herself merely exhaling at what had happened, as her ability to scream was lost to the shock. She tried to move away, but the Count Brother was now right on her, using his own weight to pin her beneath himself. He managed to get both of her forelegs together above her head, keeping them pinned against the wool underneath. Twilight could try to struggle, but the position was already causing her joints to protest and strain.

She could feel her heartbeat pounding in her ears, while Ebony Crescent loomed over her, looking down upon her like a conquering tyrant above his last victim.

He must have believed himself victorious, powerful and dominating, that much was blatant from his pear gaze, from which the remnants of shame and kindness evaporated for a moment, like dew in the morning sun. Despite the sweat, the exertion, the madness, the stallion surely felt that he was coming close to his great and undeniable victory. In his mind, he was ready to claim his due, and Twilight could see her own, horrified expression in that piercing, villainous gaze, one which could easily rival the worst stares she had ever received from the many enemies she had faced.

And then the stallion’s eyes, brimming with desire… widened. The stare faltered, lessened, and then crumbled, again filling with tears, instead of exultation.

“This…” Ebony Crescent suddenly whispered, looking down at Twilight with a sudden realization, with renewed and returning sanity. The change was so terrifying in its speed, she didn’t dare to even blink, lest she would dispel it. “This isn’t it… No, this isn’t right.”

Twilight tried to keep herself from shuddering, waiting for the right moment to slip away, and it looked like Ebony Crescent would give her an opportunity, even if he didn’t realize it yet.

“This… No, no, this doesn’t feel right, this wasn’t what… What I envisioned?” the stallion asked of himself, putting his hooves to his forehead to move aside all of those strands of wet mane. It freed Twilight’s forelegs, but she remained where she was, biding her time. “But… But why? Why would…?”

He finally looked down, at her, as if finally recognizing that he was dealing with a living, breathing, terrified pony, and the color drained from his muzzle. “No… No, no, no! No, this wasn’t…! This wasn’t supposed to look like this, this wasn’t supposed to be like this!” he shouted, looking at her, examining her not like somepony maddened with lust, but a patron behind a breathtaking show, realizing it was nothing like he had imagined it. It was a relief, however small. “You… You weren’t supposed to fear, you were supposed to adore me, to want this! You’re… This horror is not you playing pretend, being hard to get, you…!”

Twilight thanked all the forces she could think of, the Immaculate Moon not least of all, that Ebony Crescent’s ailment suddenly took him down that road, one leading to him gazing at her with terror that almost rivaled her own. She wasn’t sure whether it was guilt speaking through him, however, since it looked more like he was frightened by the simple fact that his perfect plan had failed and crumbled into dust.

He was still above her, still looming over and deciding her fate. She didn’t know how it was possible, but his sorry state turned even worse the moment he realized what he was on the verge of committing were he to continue. His mane was a mess, his muzzle was soaked and his eyes were darting about, at Twilight, at the mess around them, as if he had just woken up from a nightmare.

“No… No, I didn’t…! I wouldn’t, I—!”

Something happened.

A couple of things, actually, though Twilight actually needed a good moment to discern what exactly occurred the moment that Ebony Crescent seemed to have fully regained his senses.

First and foremost, there was a terrible crack, accompanied with a clang of metal breaking. Twilight immediately turned her gaze the noise’s way, realizing that it came from the side where the actual entrance to the Count Brother’s chambers was.

Or, actually, had been. The weight which had been thrown against the wood had managed to break the lock open. And the violently swinging door was followed first by a body of a stallion, his carmine braid nearly completely undone, slumping to the ground, knocked unconscious by the slam against the sturdy material. Another pony made his way inside, the regular way, stepping over both that guardian’s body, and having left behind another sentinel, a mare splayed on the floor in the corridor.

Twilight felt herself rejoicing, for it was Midnight who had just entered the room, with intent no lesser than Ebony Crescent’s. Though, as she presumed, his intentions were a lot more noble, despite the ponies he had so roughly incapacitated. The warrior was holding his injured side with a grimace of pain twisting his muzzle, an expression that only deepened the moment his gaze fell on the Count Brother.

Who surely would have replied to this intrusion with shock and affront. However, right when he was planning to, merely a sound of pain and surprise made its way through his lips, as his head violently snapped up. He then fell, also unconscious, right next to Twilight.

This time, the appearance of a mare was to blame. Rowan Berry made her presence known in this, direct way, still in a stance which suggested that she had been the one to land right behind the host and slam both her hooves against the back of his head, sending him to the ground.

Twilight never thought that she would be more relieved to see her entourage. She scrambled away from the Count Brother, using the opportunity to also take care of the ring against her horn. With a grunt of relief, feeling the arcane connection with the world around forming once more, she tossed the dreadful gift away, the band bouncing against marble with a sharp, piercing, but useless protest.

Twilight didn’t care. On wobbly legs, still shaking from adrenaline, fear, and exhaustion, she stumbled across to Midnight. She almost fell when she slipped on some spilled juice, but the stallion rushed forward and caught her. Though the sound which he made, as he strained his still recovering body some more to support her, was most upsetting.

Not that he cared for that, focused solely on her. “Twilight! Twilight, we’re here! Are you alright?!” he asked her in a panic, regardless of his own, old and possibly new injuries.

She wanted to respond, she really did, but the most she could manage was to cling to him, as he sat down, letting her press herself against his chest and let out all of the horror she had endured, seeping out of her through tears. She wasn’t ashamed of it, any of it, even as she heard Rowan Berry approaching from behind. The mare also stayed silent, giving Twilight the much needed moment, and surely watching Ebony Crescent’s form for signs of stirring.

Twilight needed that calmness, that moment of stillness, even in the middle of the hurricane around her, and… and despite everything that had happened between them recently, she felt safe in Midnight’s embrace. Deciding to let everything out with her sobbing, trying to center herself, to regain enough composure to actually speak up and answer his worries.

It would take her a good moment, but she finally managed to stop shaking. She cleared her eyes, enough to actually see Midnight’s muzzle back. He was asking her the wordless question, his keen gaze exclusively on her, as he held back his dread and his fury.

“I’m…” She sniffed again. “I’m okay… I’m okay, he didn’t… He didn’t manage to... hurt me.”

She expected Midnight to relax at least a little bit, but he just sat there, looking at her intently, and recognizing that not all hurt was purely physical. He kept holding her close, regardless of anything and anypony.

Rowan Berry also stayed nearby and sat down, the two of them remaining by Twilight’s side until she calmed down entirely.

And yet this day felt far from over…

Chapter XCI – One Long Day

To be perfectly and unfortunately honest, Twilight couldn’t quite recall what happened in the next hour or so after the whole endeavor with Ebony Crescent. She wished she could erase from her memory a bit more than just that period, but… that was just wishful thinking.

Still, she was just glad to be safe. Or at least as safe as she could feel after what she had had to endure. As safe as she could feel while being in the middle of a foreign country, with one of its most crucial, noble figures having attempted to... to...

She felt herself shuddering, as she couldn’t even have her own mind invoke the word. But she knew what it was. She recognized it, painfully, as any creature capable of horror at the very premise of such an action.

Twilight wasn’t the only one moved by what had occurred. Nopony who had learnt about the matter would be catching any real sleep that day, she was certain. Least of all Lord Bright Crescent, who had been notified without delay by Rowan Berry and who had organized, in record time, everything that was necessary and what he could think of.

Notably – he had made sure to come to Twilight’s spire without delay, other than putting something on himself, and being more than courteous about making sure whether his presence was actually permissible, as a stallion and a relative of the... perpetrator. Bright Crescent, for all it was worth, was also looking absolutely mortified to that very moment, considering the news he had received. He had also arranged for a little meal, he had given orders to his sentinels, and had gotten general Crescent Light to handle the whole ordeal personally, while the Lord was giving his undivided attention to Twilight.

Which, at that moment, consisted of listening carefully to what she and her entourage had to say about the situation.

Actually... other than sharing the details that only she could share, Twilight mostly let Midnight and Rowan Berry do the talking. Though the former had to do so slowly and cautiously, for his fury didn’t want to subside in entirety.

“... that is exactly when I knew that I had to do something,” the stallion explained, still holding his side. It had become blatant right away that taking on the two sentinels at the same time had not been something that had come easy to him. Though, thankfully, he hadn’t required immediate medical assistance. “My training did help me, and I gained access to the chamber right on time, to witness the Count Brother looming over the Honored Princess, in a position of... singular intent.”

Bright Crescent, for all of his usual, flamboyant attitude, had been listening to this testimony with a rather stoic attitude so far, minus fanning himself at the more dreadful revelations. Twilight had to admit that he was behaving quite like an actual Lord this time around, without ridicule, without cynicism, and even as he was wearing merely a dressing gown he had managed to put on before arriving. His mane was, likewise, quite messy, and Twilight knew just how keen he was on maintaining the milky strands.

But he didn’t care, not that time, and it was a most reassuring stance from him, especially as he addressed Twilight again and again. “Once more, and I am so terribly sorry that I have to ask this of you, Honored Princess, it is merely for the sake of understanding the whole picture – he didn’t manage to assault your dignity?” the Lord did ask, trying to sound like the most polite and empathetic stallion ever to live, but then rolled his eyes and shook his head with a hiss. “Oh, what am I even saying, I know that he did, in certain ways, but...!”

Rowan Berry, who had revealed that she had witnessed the endmost part of the ordeal too, spoke up, to address the haspadr’s perturbation. “When I gained access to the Count Brother’s quarters, I did see him over the Honored Princess,” she admitted, glancing over to make sure that Twilight wasn’t further traumatized by the retelling. “He had just thrown her against the bedding, but he hesitated to continue. I heard him having some form of a breakdown, ranting about things being not how he had imagined them.”

Bright Crescent nodded, pressing his hoof across his forehead in shock and indignation. “What? I shall ask again – what, by the Immaculate Moon... was he thinking?!” The Lord exclaimed that not without some histrionics, but one could not expect a pony like him to abandon his ways entirely. Not that it was, somehow, undermining his own agitation and outrage at the scenario. If anything, it was making it additionally obvious that he really felt terrible. “It goes without saying that I condemn anything and everything about this! Oh, the shame! I...!” The Lord actually got up from his seat, to trot around, think and consider. He pointed at both Midnight and Rowan Berry. “Yes, I will request official statements from the two of you! I don’t distrust a word of what you are saying, don’t misunderstand, but I do need those. I need it to handle this matter with my own, two hooves! Four, even!”

Twilight was feeling at least a little reassured that Bright Crescent was willing to take a stand, though it hardly served as a definite end to her plights. Every so often she could feel shudders passing through her whole body, and the Lord could easily spot them as well.

“Oh, you poor thing!” he turned to her, and his tone had nothing in it but empathy and the willingness to help. “This is...! This is unprecedented, this is terrible! Right in my own palace, in a spire nearby!” he lamented further, shaking his head again. “I’m not going to be sleeping for the next week! But, to Peraure with me, you!”

Twilight met his topaz gaze, and she believed that he could read well enough into her own.

He was. Bright Crescent was nothing else but feeling for her, and the sudden change of both demeanor and approach, usually focused on ridicule and humor, felt deep enough to be considered genuine. “I’m definitely not prepared to be of professional help in such a situation, I recognize that, I can only be thankful that things didn’t turn out even worse. But I assure you, Honored Princess, I will do anything, anything in my power to address this issue! And this is not an empty promise!” he additionally pointed out, placing one of his hooves over his heart. “We, Kwadri, are ponies of passion, but when one turns it, perversely, into something abominable...!”

“Honored Lord...”

Twilight decided that it was better to partake in such a conversation, and even the calmest of her tones managed to get Bright Crescent to pause and grant her undivided attention.

“... I do appreciate the gesture, I really do. I do need to... gather myself, still, but I think I will manage to do so. I’m... I’m also relieved that things didn’t escalate, but the matter of a drug in my drink, and... And...”

“Please, Honored Princess, you don’t have to say a word more. What you are invoking is only making the situation the more dire, and I am perfectly aware of that. Which is also why I am dedicated to granting you whatever satisfaction you would require!” the stallion promised, giving her a quite warrior-like nod of his head. He then turned to Rowan Berry. “Lupule, I take it you could give me insight into whatever my... “ The hesitation to use the word ‘nephew’ was almost palpable, especially when Bright Crescent pressed one of his hooves to his temple and closed his eyes for a moment, as if suffering from a momentary headache. “Whatever that impossible clod used?”

“Of course, hwalbu haspadr,” the mare responded in an expert’s tone, nodding herself. “I actually already have in mind the substance, based on mak and rdest, as well as other additions. Slowly acting, aimed at making the subject receptive towards—”

“The less you tell me right now, the better for my perturbed imagination. I’m already seeing the terrible applications!” The Lord stopped her with a wave of his hoof, not that he wasn’t appreciating the insight. “And that ring, that...! Oh, I will scour and turn this Iug inside out, if only I could learn who, in their right mind, allowed himself to utilize the blessed luneeit! Sacrilege!” he shouted in anger.

Twilight didn’t mind his outrage, she was actually quite reassured by it, but what had happened, the day’s terrors, and the drug’s effects leaving her, really didn’t make her appreciate the shouting.

“Honored Lord...” Again, her voice immediately caught the stallion’s attention. “If you would be so kind as to not talk so loudly?”

“Oh! Oh, of course, of course, do forgive me, Honored Princess,” he immediately responded, lowering his volume and sitting back down at the table, so that he wouldn’t need to speak above a normal tone. Which meant, for him at least, that he was doing his best to be less verbose and theatrical. “It’s just that this whole situation is just so... so upsetting. I cannot compare my emotions and outrage to yours, but I am so, so ashamed of this, as a Lord, as a parental figure.”

Twilight could imagine that, yes. Bright Crescent had been always speaking with such pride about his little ‘fireflies’, as he was used to calling them.

She allowed herself to wonder for a second. Yes, the Lord was most angered at the mineral, considered holy, having been misused by Ebony Crescent, but she wasn’t certain if he was aware just how precarious it was for Twilight. Being cut her from magic was a terrible feeling, and it was exactly that shock which had managed to sober her up. But was that common knowledge? She couldn’t quite recall if it was, or whether—

A knock on the door happened right there and then, and it turned out that invoking certain pet names could create strange coincidences. Sometimes not entirely pleasant, but this time it was Ivory Crescent who had answered that strange call. Her visage appeared right in the door when Midnight opened them, staring in with caution that wasn’t very natural for the mare.

Twilight had asked Bright Crescent for moderation, but the stallion couldn’t quite help himself as he spotted his niece, getting up from his seat in an instant. “Fyildeza Kwadre! Ivory Crescent, did you have anything to do with your brother’s damnable design?!”

Yes, he realized that he was far too loud and shot Twilight an apologetic look. Thankfully, the Countess was more careful about her volume, though it did not mean that she was unmoved by the situation.

Still, she had to begin with a quip. “I never reply to accusations before crossing the threshold, uncle, it would give the impression that I’m ready to make a swift exit. And I prefer to meet those head on, instead,” she replied, then her gaze rested on Twilight.

That pear gaze, despite belonging to a different pony, still caused a shudder to cross her system, invoking very bad images from a few hours prior.

Perhaps Ivory Crescent figured it out, as she lowered her eyes a second later. “Honored Princess, I came as soon as I could. I was awoken by the clamor, and I was told by general Crescent Light what happened,” she explained her presence, and thoroughly. “I come to offer my sympathies and support, though I understand if you won’t like to have me, as... his sister and twin, present.”

Twilight felt the eyes in the room resting on her, and she braved the pressure and discomfort to respond, having already listened to her insight’s whisper. “I would like to believe, following the Honored Lord’s question, that you had nothing to do with...?”

“No,” came the shortest and most honest reply, followed only by reinforcement of that openness. “I swear, on my honor and the Goddess’ Holy Name.” The mare’s hoof rested against her chest and the soft material of a simple dress she was wearing. “As a Countess of Family Crescent, I hereby denounce the reprobate and his intrigue in entirety, having partaken in none of his schemes.”

What would usually be a playful jab at a sibling sounded like a most serious expression of castigation. Twilight felt that... that it was enough. There was something terribly earnest in the mare, and knowing her proclivity for humor and biting commentary, the somber behavior was something to consider. Twilight was also hoping that Ivory Crescent would continue to be mindful, as gazing into pear eyes was a little too much for her heart and stomach at the moment.

“Please, do come in,” she invited the Countess, who trotted gracefully into the chamber, taking her place in some distance from the table.

“Thank you, Honored Princess, for your trust. I hold my brother’s actions in deepest contempt, and I will gladly express my disapproval by punching him right across his muzzle when I have the opportunity.”

“Get in line...” Twilight’s ears registered Midnight’s response.

Bright Crescent’s did so as well, as he waved his hooves about. “Right, fine, grand, this all would be quite an amusing commentary but not right now,” he scolded the room, though he remembered not to be too loud this time around. “Honored Princess, as the Lord of Family Crescent, I offer you not only my sincerest apologies, but I am also willing to offer you satisfaction, whatever that might be. I will make sure that you are properly compensated and that justice is meted out, having in mind your good and your input. You are the harmed party, and you are a pony of Divine Aspect, so I would like to defer to you, as well. Yes, I recognize, this might not be the best moment for it, but you have my word that I will make this right by you.”

Twilight found herself wondering for a moment. She wasn’t sure what sort of ‘satisfaction’ she would be expecting in these circumstances. Obviously, there was a part of her that would like to see the Count Brother punished accordingly, and she wasn’t going to feel guilty about that. Still, she wondered just what was the right course of action.

She wanted to reach for the pitcher, hoping to give herself a moment with some drink, and all four pairs of hooves suddenly reacted to her move, out of instinct. Still, she was adamant about doing it herself, to calm down, to have a feeling that she was the one in control of the situation.

There was a slight shudder of her hoof as she brought the chalice to her lips. She paid much attention to the taste of the juice, but it thankfully contained only oranges, fresh, ripe, and safe.

She exhaled, not minding to sound like a batpony when surrounded by the others here. She then put the goblet down, took a deep breath and spoke up.

“I... I actually would like to speak with Lord Bright Crescent. Alone.”

A part of her screamed. A portion of her very core shouted, protested and made her shudder once again, but she couldn’t give up to its demands. Yes, she would be alone with a stallion, and just that very realization was causing nausea to settle in, but Twilight knew that if she couldn’t stomach it now, it would only get worse in the future.

At least, of all the present here, Bright Crescent seemed the least threatening in that, personal sense, and it wasn’t only due to the fact of his personal preferences.

He didn’t look pleased by Twilight’s choice, but it was likely the situation causing that, and his anticipation that it wouldn’t be an easy conversation. Nothing about this entire thing was easy, and it wasn’t going to start turning facile now.

Rowan Berry spoke up first, reacting to the stated demand. “If that is your will, hwalba knaze. But, if you would like anypony to stay with you, for your safety and comfort, please, speak freely and openly. I’m sure the hwalbu haspadr would understand that.”

“Without resentment,” he promised, though Twilight had already made up her mind.

“I know, and I am aware of the concern, Rowan Berry, but it will not be necessary,” she insisted, nodding, giving reassurance to others and to herself. “It won’t take too long, it’s late already, but I need to make some matters clear.”

For all of his readiness, Bright Crescent did appear at least a little fearful when she put things that way, but he bravely remained where he was. He used the moment when everybody was leaving the chamber to touch up on his mane, if only with his hoof alone, to gather courage for what was to come.

Twilight’s eyes, in the meantime, trailed behind everypony exiting her chambers. Midnight’s stare lingered on her the longest, and she answered it. She didn’t know exactly what he could spot in her gaze, but she knew what she saw in his – worry, love and shame.

She wasn’t surprised by any of those, deep inside.

When the doors closed, an uneasy silence fell upon the room. Twilight didn’t mind the stillness, though she knew that she was making it more and more unbearable for the stallion sitting at her table, whose sense of responsibility shone brightly that particular day. He hadn’t stopped his nephew, but he showed remarkable insistence on rectifying the situation, as a host and the Lord.

Twilight felt that, despite everything she had gone through, she needed to ask and address just that. “Haspadr Bright Crescent…”

“Yes, Honored Princess?”

“Was this so unpredictable to you…?”

That wasn’t the entirety of her question, but the stallion began explaining outright. “In all honesty, before you and the Goddess… No. Not entirely unpredictable, no. I just honestly thought that he is... better than that,” he told Twilight, supporting his muzzle on his hoof in a gesture of loss and confusion. “I’ve been giving him, and his sister, ample opportunities at following their desires, of suffering no want... well, other than the lack of their father and their mother’s indisposition. Though I also hoped that, alongside this coddling, I imparted upon them some restraint. The basic one, like, ‘do not let your wishes hurt another pony’. ‘Annoy them’, maybe, that’s not that bad, but this?”

Bright Crescent asked rhetorically again, as if still in disbelief. However, it looked like he was holding the reply to such a question, after all, he just wanted the theatrical pause to work in his favor, bring yet greater gravity to the situation.

“And yet… I’ve known since always that Ebony Crescent is a bit less held in. And that he loses his patience quickly, especially when he starts having the sweats and all. Still, between me and my darling Crescent Light, I was hoping I would be a better parental figure. Yes, he’s mature, he can make his own choices, but he is still my responsibility, as I have tried to be a father to him in place of my poor brother. I guess I was wrong. Seriously wrong.”

Twilight listened carefully, very carefully, and only after she felt that Bright Crescent gave the initial answer did she clarify what she had meant in the first place.

“Your elucidation is appreciated, Honored Lord, although I have not really finished my question at the start.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. I wanted to ask – was what the Count Brother attempted to do so unpredictable to you that the shock is causing you to be so serious… or have I been dealing with a persona this whole time?” she inquired. Perhaps this wasn’t the most fortunate of times to indulge her curiosity, but if anything would help her center herself, it was engaging her natural instinct. “You are usually far more… ‘idiosyncratic’ would be a nice way of putting it, with your strong, contrarian opinions, and playful disregard of decorum and challenging issues,” she added, which spawned a sad smile from the stallion.

“Ah… So that is where your mind went? Cold logic, to combat what transpired?” he responded, with quite the insight, though shook his head just afterwards. “Apologies, that wasn’t meant as some sort of a critique, Goddess, no. I admire the observation, especially in these circumstances, but… I am capable of being serious. Very much so. I just usually prefer not to be. Makes the life a little bit more bearable, plays into a certain scenario I find manageable,” he told her, smirking with melancholy. “That reminds me, actually, and I hope you don’t mind – do you, perhaps, recall, when you called me out, at the Seat?”

Twilight, indeed, didn’t mind the momentary distraction and scoured her memories for the right one. “Ah… Right after Lord Blessed Fang revealed the prophecy? When you already wished me good luck in the coming war?”

Bright Crescent’s lips shuddered for a brief moment at those words, but his smirk persisted. “Precisely. I must admit, it was fascinating to see you accuse me of demeaning the matter and avoiding the challenge. Distancing myself,” he reminded her of those accusations. “Your insight is remarkable, even if you had meant that as but an offhoof comment. I take it that, were it not for the substance you had been fed, you would have seen right through my… my…”

There was a pregnant pause when Bright Crescent couldn’t quite get himself to accept the familial connection. The slam of his hoof on the table came as quite an unpleasant surprise to both of them.

One that he was quite apologetic for. “I’m sorry, it’s just that… I thought of my dear, departed brother. Oh, his heart would have been devastated by this. His own son, mere inches away from violating a mare’s dignity? His poor soul must be wailing, where—” The stallion paused, suddenly unable to finish the sentence. It wasn’t that he didn’t know how, he didn’t wish to, for obvious reasons. “Wherever he is... Perhaps he had managed to reach the blessed realm of the Mother. Perhaps She hadn’t forgotten about him, and can now cradle him, as he has to endure his son’s foolishness.”

Another moment of silence followed, for both of them. Twilight needed it to withstand the sensation still in her gut, and the new ones caused by Bright Crescent’s mournful tone. And he required it to center himself, and then self-criticize himself right after that.

“Sigh,” he actually said the word out loud, as it followed an actual exhale. “I was never meant to be a parent, obviously… I was never meant for many things,” he clarified, as if to himself and the world around, “but here I am, in the face of a critical failure. It… does not help me maintaining my usual, chirpy personality that everpony so adores…”

Twilight felt her eyebrow cocking, as that comment wasn’t a joke in the slightest. It wasn’t like Bright Crescent was naïve, quite the opposite. She was starting to believe that there was much more to him than met the eye, even if the flamboyant attitude was very much a part of his character.

“This...” she began, knowing what had to be said and established, even if a part of her was also keen on the matter of the lost Brilliant Crescent. “This situation, Honored Lord, is quite problematic. I am the offended party, I brushed against... the unthinkable,” Twilight managed to say, combating the remnants of fear still in her heart and mind. “I’m a mare. I’m a Princess. I’m an envoy, and that...”

“That makes this far more complicated. Even if the sheer instance of anypony being subjected to such a situation should warrant a strong response,” Bright Crescent finished for her, again putting a hoof to his temple. “I’m aware, all too well. I won’t defend or explain what happened, I can grasp the extent of the repercussions. My question, as a Lord, is simple – can we reach an accord? Are you willing to do so? And this is not,” he accentuated, putting his other hoof up, “me forcing you into anything. You’ve suffered enough of that this particular day. This is me trying to be open, honest, and hoping to save at least a shred of my Family’s dignity.”

Twilight didn’t enjoy travelling the road of an opportunistic politician, but she couldn’t be blind to it being there. “The news that a member of the Crescent Family, let alone your nephew, the Count Brother, tried to sexually assault me would be devastating.”

The Lord actually smiled, though it was that defeated smile of somepony already beaten by circumstances, without any chance at recovering. “You have every right to say it like that, but don’t, please. Again, I’m well aware, yet utterances like that make me think of Midnight Eye. And you’re more interesting than that bore.”

Said ‘bore’ would have quite likely been pleased about Twilight phrasing matters like so, not to mention she could imagine that he was the sort of a leader to try and gain the upper hoof even when dealing with such a horrifying scenario. Not to mention that she could easily see him, before her mind’s eye, absolutely obliterating the haspadr before her during the next meeting at the Sanctuary.

“If you are aware of it all, Lord Bright Crescent, then should I simply ask about your ideas of dealing with this issue?” she inquired, curious to hear those.

“I suppose so,” the stallion told her, straightening himself up and joining his hooves on the table, in a quite official posture that somehow worked even for a pony like him. “I know what you are after... I hope I do, because otherwise I will sound like a right brute, unable to understand a distressed mare’s hopes. Still, I shall say it, in the official capacity – I am willing to repay you, both privately and politically, for all of this. Politically, because I know you value peace, now and in the future... and I cannot say that it is not a preferable solution to me.”

Twilight didn’t suddenly forget about her goal, so she was quite pleased that the Lord saw that as an option. She had to ask, however.

“Have you declared yourself ‘in consideration’ at the last vote solely to annoy me, Honored Lord?”

“A bit,” Bright Crescent told her, with disarming honesty backed by a sour chuckle. “I’m petty like that, Honored Princess. However, I also thought that, if I play a little hard to get, it will force you to grant me some stipulations regarding my next vote. To Peraure with them now!” he added, laughing bitterly to himself.

“I might still be intrigued by what you might be after, Honored Lord,” she told him, meaning it. “If this is to be a new opening between our nations, we might as well discuss matters to make it lasting.”

“Yeah, but now you have the leverage, that makes it less fun,” the stallion quipped, almost causing a smirk from her. His tone returned to serious a second later, however. “We, the Crescents, are not ponies that long for scuffles and troubles, we’re a bit more suave than that. Or just lazy, take your pick. What we want is opportunities to indulge, inspirations to create, sensations to feel. I wouldn’t mind discussing some form of a trade agreement or exchange program, so that our artistry and craftsmanship could be seen across the world as a pinnacle of sophistication, while we can drink from the many fonts beyond our mountains.”

The poetic way of saying it hid behind a rather serious and understandable desire, one that wasn’t merely a far-fetched fantasy. Twilight didn’t see anything wrong with that, to be fair.

“I think that Equestria would be interested in seeing your art, indeed,” she told the Lord. “And I have a feeling that you are already reaching out, getting your hooves on some of those... ‘fonts’. I saw Ebony Crescent’s collection. Quite the selection, not only from Equestria. Yakyakistan, Saddle Arabia...”

“As I have said, you having leverage is not fun,” Bright Crescent commented, shaking his head. “But, as you so lyrically call it in your tongue, the ‘black market’ can only get you so much, and one can hardly spread their wings if everything has to be done through ‘straw ponies’, false recipients, that sort of thing. An open deal would remove the complications and the stigma of the outside world being a terrible, terrible place that should not be contacted too often, lest we would lose our spirit, identity, ‘pizzazz’...” the stallion sarcastically concluded.

“That opportunity might not be lost. Equestria, and myself, are not devoid of generosity, as long as relations like that shall be done legally and openly,” she promised to the Lord, who couldn’t quite hide the sparks of self-interest in his topaz gaze. “But that is connected to my good will, and right now I am still quite far from utilizing it again, as Equestria’s representative.”

Bright Crescent nodded, but then lifted his hooves from the table and stood up. He shook his head when she tried to follow, intent on but stretching his legs and pacing the room a little. He was deep in thought for a brief moment, clearly weighing any and all options before speaking up again.

“I... think I would like for you to have good will as a pony, first. It’s only natural,” he commented, looking back at her with those topaz eyes of his, filled with hope. “In regards to what transpired and almost transpired, I want to give you an official promise that Ebony Crescent shall be punished. But I also would want to ask, if you shall be… pressing charges to their full extent.”

Twilight’s brow furrowed at the stallion’s tone, unsure whether she understood him right. “What would you mean, Honored Lord? You want me to pretend that things didn’t happen?”

“No! No, no, goodness me,” he responded, waving his hoof and genuinely against the concept. “I wouldn’t dream of that, no. And yet, I...” he paused, looking somewhere to the side and then at Twilight again, as his expression betrayed that he was battling himself fiercely. “I am… Let’s say that I am quite fond of my niece and nephew. My two fireflies, right? And I… I like having two fireflies, and I do like being able to say that I always had two fireflies, however capricious or even despicable one of them might have become...”

“What would—?” Twilight was about to ask, but her mind put the pieces together. It was, honestly, obvious what Bright Crescent had in mind. The stallion’s tone, his pleading gaze, as well as the memory of Midnight explaining a particular punishment to her in a clandestine manner, as even mentioning it was considered taboo, did the work. “Oh. Oh, yes, I understand.”

The Lord had been clearly preparing himself to endure breaking the convention himself to explain the matter, but was now only surprised that Twilight was already aware of what he was about to reveal. “You’re… Huh. I see. You’re more insightful and resourceful than I would think, if you have gotten somepony to teach you about… that.”

“I know a thing or two. And know who and how to ask,” Twilight told him, trying not to sound too proud about the fact. “Speaking of which – is the Count Brother in risk of such a fate?” she, indeed, inquired.

“If you were to demand it, I... I do see the basis of sending him into the armored hooves of the tuariani, for judgment. I wouldn’t dream to anticipate their actions after that. To be honest, for all of our respect for their holy order, they do give me the creeps,” he revealed, shuddering all over before returning to the matter at hoof. “I would be devastated by having to make that choice, and I would not harbor any warm feelings towards you, Honored Princess, were I to have my hoof forced. But I could do it, if… if that is what it takes...”

He didn’t mean to pressure her into resigning from the course of action, though he also wasn’t attempting to hide the pain which would accompany it. It was a refreshing honesty, coming from him. However, any other actions warranted further investigation from Twilight. To think that she was holding Ebony Crescent’s fate in her hoof… Yes, the notion caused her mane to stand on end, once again that night, and a battle was raging within her between the desire for justice, and understanding just how far it could have gone in Noctraliya. Perhaps too far, though some, wounded part of her rejected that observation.

“I understand that... even an attempted assault of the sort could really warrant the Sanctuary’s defenders to pass such a sentence?” she asked, trying not to vividly imagine certain scenarios, connected with the practice of the ‘katorge’.

“Usually it requires the... you know, the worst to actually happen, and in a terrifying way,” Bright Crescent admitted, reluctantly touching upon the repulsive topic, and his expression spoke of that disinclination. “And yet since you are you – an envoy, and a pony connected by your nature to the matters of divine import, closer to the Goddesses, as we understand…” He stopped to point at Twilight’s horn and wings. “Yes, I have a feeling that the tuariani would judge my nephew with… great severity. Don’t get me wrong, I am not above sending him away to the lower mines for some time, or coming up with another punishment which would severely affect him, but… I want to be able to acknowledge his existence in the future, regardless of his mistakes and crimes. He’s... He’s what little I have left of Brilliant Crescent, too.”

Twilight accepted the Lord’s words. She felt dread over the possibility which had been invoked, the one involving mutilation and being sentenced to nothing short of oblivion, but she also appreciated the transparency. Especially since not a touch of pressure was being exerted upon her by the stallion.

“So you would prefer to keep this matter private and contained, Honored Lord?” she decided to clarify before making any decisions.

“To be clear – I wouldn’t want to, as I think the term is, sweep it under the rug, no,” he immediately clarified, again gaining Twilight’s respect. “You were hurt, your hurt is valid and needs to be repaid, fairly. I simply want it to be repaid in a way that will give you the satisfaction you are rightly due… while not making me feel emotionally bankrupt in the future,” he told her, with a sad smirk. “I will make sure that Ebony Crescent is sanctioned, ha, I will sanction him to the very ground, him and those two scoundrels that he got working for him.” Bright Crescent found it prudent to shake his hoof in the direction of the Count Brother’s spire, a gesture that was as ostentatious as genuine. “And I will let you be present when I do it, if you so wish, so that you can be sure that my promise is kept. And... And I am willing to go great lengths to aid you, if only I can keep the matter contained within the confines of this palace.”

Twilight was a little perturbed about making a deal out of her plight, but she knew that her sense of justice would not be satisfied by the Count Brother being artificially erased from existence, as that was one way of describing the katorge’s idea. That seemed like too much. She had escaped his clutches, and he, himself, had reached some form of clarity that had made him stop in his attempts. Even if that lucidity had focused more on his dreamt performance failing, rather than showing remorse for his actions.

But... just how much was his illness to blame? That was still for Twilight to learn.

“The Count Brother... We’ve touched upon his malady. And I need to know, before making my choice – could it have prompted him to go such great lengths? Could he be absolved due to it, as somepony who wasn’t able to recognize his actions?” Twilight asked that last question in a slightly provocative way, hoping to see Bright Crescent’s reaction, an honest one.

And she again received, in abundance. “No. Unless pushed to some absolute limits, which I have never seen, Ebony Crescent is perfectly aware of what he is doing, albeit it’s a bit harder for him to control himself,” Bright Crescent explained, nodding to himself. “For the sake of clarity, I will reveal what I mean, he’s... Oh, I really don’t know what’s the name, I supposed the medically-inclined owocellatani could tell you what’s the exact term for his condition. But I can use my words for it – he is histrionic. He needs to be the center of attention, he considers himself the star of his very own world, if that makes sense?” the stallion asked, genuinely hoping that he was explaining the matter right, now that he decided to return to the table and sit back down.

Twilight followed so far, so she encouraged him to continue with a small gesture.

“Other ‘symptom’ of this illness is him being rather promiscuous… though he was reasonable enough so far not to produce offspring. I think he would make for a terrible husband, truth be told, and I would send him to the herame the next minute, I swear,” Bright Crescent allowed himself the honest critique. “And he also needs to be the center of attention. However, when he keeps it under control, he’s like every other pony. He can even be rather shy, introverted, spends time in his books, or practicing the poltawca. But when he does not have a grip on the illness, or does not want to have it, obsessed by an idea, a feeling he wishes to explore, he does flare up in these ways. He’s also prone to having sweat pour down him in moments of exertion or embarrassment, or just general nerves, and that’s always embarrassing and annoying to him. It can throw him off balance.”

Twilight pondered. Nothing that was being said was taking away Ebony Crescent’s sanity, in the sense of freedom of choice. Perhaps he was finding it harder to contain himself, but that did not mean that his sickness could serve as an excuse.

She had to make sure that Bright Crescent understood that, though she felt that he already did. “I suppose that he got obsessed over me, this time around, and decided not to know better,” Twilight pointed out, much to the haspadr’s shame.

“That he did, apparently. But he... It’s not like he cannot pull himself together, he’s capable of self-control! I thought!” the stallion remarked with bubbling annoyance, then immediately regretted raising his voice. “My apologies. We are all... prone to slipping up, I suppose.”

“Is this illness something that is... threatening his life?” Twilight decided to ask, to have the full picture.

“No. I have told you, I believe, that my grandfather was also suffering from it, and he lived a long, fulfilling life. Yes, he once ordered all the servants in the palace to stay silent for three nights because he couldn’t hit the right note in an aria and he couldn’t bear any distractions, but that’s just something that could be considered annoying and despotic… and maybe a little maddened, but not purely stupid. So one can hope to reach advanced age without a problem, unless one does something monumentally reckless. Case in point,” the Lord finally admitted, rolling his eyes, shaking his head, and letting out a sigh, all to signify his annoyance. “I had even ponies like Karneol, one of our local priests, talk to Ebony Crescent about his behavior, multiple times. Frankly, however, he kept himself somewhat contained so far! I just… I guess that this time he got lost in the idea of you, Honored Princess. I shouldn’t be surprised, you are an alluring mare, by mundane standards.”

“ ‘Mundane’ standards?” she asked, as the haspadr’s tone almost caused her to chuckle.

He just pointed at himself in reply, as if stating the obvious, and pursed his lips. “I’m sorry, I am the odd one out in the game of physical attraction leading to the prolonging the species and whatnot. I can only make an educated guesses here, you know,” he jested, smirking coyly. His eyes then became more keen, as he began pointing with his hoof at her and openly commenting. “I mean, artistically, I would consider you flawless. Your features are delicate, pleasant, well-organized and with that healthy symmetry and asymmetry. And the Divine Aspect is giving you an allure that is hard to overlook, aesthetically. That height, the majestic wings following the curve of your back and loin, the toned legs, and the horn to complete the silver ratio, it all radiates presence and beauty. Add it to your natural charisma, yes, you’re a masterpiece… even if my preferences are simply much more burly, and male.”

For some inexplicable reason, the tone of Bright Crescent’s voice, even as he was assessing her, did not make Twilight feel strange. If anything, she suddenly was empowered and aware, anew, of her worth and aspect, despite the dreadful happenings of the day. There was something refreshingly direct about the statements, devoid of emotional charge, especially one that could be considered unhealthy, and offering a professional’s insight. What was Bright Crescent’s talent again? Architecture? Or flattery?

Unfortunately, the stallion’s face fell hard after he said all of that. “I’m afraid that Ebony Crescent got lost in appreciating you, to the point where he couldn’t control his urges. He should have. Ab Bogine, he should have,” Bright Crescent added, his anger intertwined with shame.

“If I decide to allow the matter of the Count Brother to be dealt with by you, personally, Honored Lord,” Twilight began, weighing her words, “could I have expectations that you shall be more predisposed towards me in the future?”

“Indeed. You will have my deepest gratitude, and respect. I might even stop teasing you during the Covenant meetings,” the Lord offered, though that only caused Twilight to shake her head.

“That I won’t believe.”

“You’re right, you absolutely shouldn’t,” he admitted, chuckling to himself. “I usually don’t mean anything by it, I’m just having my fun. Sometimes slightly wicked, but... it’s a choice. But, yes, since I have nothing against you, personally, and I will be most indebted, I am willing to support your further, diplomatic actions. Moreover, to sweeten the deal a little, I can actually work a little bit on Crimson Shade, so that he stops foaming at the mouth whenever he has to think of the Equestrian issue.”

Twilight leaned in just a little. “You believe you could do that?” she inquired, more genuinely curious than filled with self-interest at those words.

“He’s got a hard shell, but that’s a Shade thing. The Family has its stoic, immovable traditions and expectations, especially regarding the Shades’ Hollow grudge business,” Bright Crescent remarked, though somehow avoiding sounding nonchalant about the issue. “But he’s not a warmonger, nor is he nurturing that very grudge merely for the sake of it. He’s just... serious. Like, nearly all the time, but I know that he’s not unreasonable. He’s also fond of Blessed Fang, as our youngest colleague. I know you’ve already been to the Iug u Kiel, so I’m fully expectant that the colt is doing his own, diplomatic hoodoo on Crimson Shade, if you managed to come to an understanding,” Bright Crescent spoke and then paused, for yet another dramatic effect. “I have a feeling that you did. So my efforts won’t be solitary, and I can have somepony else to blame if they fail, of course.”

Twilight finally let out a giggle, but then shook her head. Looking at the stallion again, she could spot that he was rather pleased that he finally made her laugh, giving her a little escape from what she had to endure. She appreciated the thought, even if that wouldn’t have been her choice in other circumstances.

It made her think, however, and then awakened the desire to ask, again. “I think I could accept such a way of proceeding from this day... but you have, once again, tickled my curiosity, Bright Crescent...”

“Delightful,” the stallion managed to get a comment through, and with a sweet smile.

“Perhaps... But it depends on how you take my question, Honored Lord. Notably – what is your game?”

“Ooh...” The haspadr made a face, quite amused by such an inquiry. “I offer to be nice and just, and suddenly I am to spill my secrets before a foreign dignitary and a guest?” Twilight wanted to retort to that, but the stallion spread his forelegs and looked around, as if acknowledging where exactly they were sitting. “Oh, would you look at that, I have granted you the opportunity to stay in this spire, and all the privileges coming from that. You can attempt to wrangle something out of me.”

“I’m really not about that, Honored Lord,” Twilight told him. She decided to ask for one more reason than pure curiosity, after all. This was her, finding an escape from what had happened, in her own way, by trying to understand the pony before her. “But, I will point out again – you have shown remarkable tact and kindness to me, acknowledging what happened, embracing the challenge. And I have felt not one ounce of you trying to manipulate me into belittling the matter, letting it go, for the sake of the Count Brother. You aren’t derogatory nor mocking. I mean, you were ready to do that when war was on the Covenant’s table, and yet not here. I’m far from actually grading plights and tragedies, but some would definitely say that a conflict like that is a far greater issue than what I had to deal with. So...”

“Quite so,” Bright Crescent admitted, tossing a part of his mane with his hoof as if he was on a grand stage. “You really want to know whether I’m just being annoying as a habit, is that it?”

“You said yourself, Honored Lord – you are sometimes slightly wicked ‘as a choice’,” she pointed out, much to the stallion’s merriment.

“We really shouldn’t have let you visit Midnight Eye’s domain first, you hang on words just like him,” Bright Crescent admitted, and Twilight had to think of all of those ‘lessons’ she had been subjected to by the Lord of Midnight Family. “I’m still the annoying, derogatory pony I have always been, it’s just that... I have an agenda.”

“Well, that’s surprising in Noctraliya,” Twilight let the biting comment slip, causing the Lord to chuckle behind his hoof.

“We don’t like being boring and one-dimensional... which actually might make us one-dimensional, come to think of it, if we are all harboring dark intentions and weave schemes about,” Bright Crescent deemed, looking both pleased and worried about such a state of affairs. He then looked to the side.

And it was then that something about him... changed. It shifted and morphed, or simply revealed itself there and then. Enough said that, even with her stress and her tiredness, as their discussion was taking them even further into the day, Twilight spotted just how exhausted Bright Crescent looked. It was the same sort of fatigue she had spotted in him when she had met him in the palace gardens, among the opulence and luxury. Something was peering through the façade, regardless of whether the Lord was willing to provide an actual explanation.

He was. Or so Twilight thought at first. “If you had the choice, Honored Princess... would you choose to be somepony else?”

“Somepony... else?”

“Not going too far with that, of course. Let’s say ‘you’, but without the tediousness of ruling, of responsibility, of having to deal with decision and decision and decision, and instead just doing what your heart prompts you to do?” he asked, making Twilight think for a second.

It wasn’t like she had never considered the topic. She had long evenings of adjusting to her role as a Princess of Equestria, and had sought the wisdom of the other alicorns to find what part was she supposed to play. She had received encouragement and support, but even with it, she had entertained the thought of different scenarios for her life to follow.

“I did think on that, many times. However, I have never arrived at a clear option which I could label as ‘better’ than where I am now. My life could have went differently, of course. There were choices along the way, but I don’t think I have ever questioned making the ones I did in the end. Travelling a different road is an interesting matter to consider, but I don’t think I would switch what I have now for anything else. If that’s what you meant, Honored Lord?”

“To a degree,” Bright Crescent admitted, getting up again, taking small, measured steps around the chamber. His tone turned much more solemn, even more than when he had been receiving the report about the happenings of that day. “When you look at me, Honored Princess, do you see a pony that was meant to be the Lord?”

“I do,” she told him, without reluctance.

He didn’t believe her, that much was obvious, especially when he tossed his head back with a shout. “Ha! That’s rich! But I will accept it as a sign of your kindness and good courtesy, Honored Princess,” he told her back, smiling and continuing on his casual stroll, but his expression quickly lost any merriment. “I was meant to take the circlet and cloak, as the firstborn, and yet... I wasn’t. At least, I became aware, quite quickly into my teenage and adult years, that I was simply not cut for the job. And I don’t mean purely because I am hopeless when it comes to extending the family line,” he admitted with a giggle and a shrug. “I find that process to be a little garish for my sensibility, no offence to the fair sex.”

“None... taken,” Twilight told him, amusement fighting in her with recent, unpleasant memories.

Bright Crescent immediately realized the blunder he had made, and sighed loudly. “My apologies. Again, one more proof that I’m not one for impeccable tact, one that should describe a haspadr, especially one of our Family.” He stopped, to look somewhere towards the floor, though Twilight doubt anything on it caught his attention. The memories were the sole reason his gaze fell so much. “Yes… I knew I wasn’t meant for this role. Never felt particularly authoritative or autocratic, I hated dealing with the Syinod of my father, as they were all so stuck-up and boorish. It’s not like I don’t know what they are for, I know their role is pivotal, it’s just… Nothing of this felt right for me. I actually prayed to the Immaculate Moon… for many more years of my father’s reign, deep into his old age, even if for the sole reason that I wouldn’t have to step up to that challenge. It made me retch and gag to even consider it.”

Twilight wasn’t going to interrupt him, having the distinct feeling that she was listening to something that perhaps nopony else had ever listened to, maybe bar general Crescent Light, if even.

“Thankfully, there was somepony else, much more qualified for the job,” Bright Crescent admitted with a sad smile. “A pony of character, charisma, ambition and skill. My younger brother. Brilliant Crescent was everything one would want from the leader of our Family. Sophistication, insight, quality, pursuit of perfection. Ponies wanted to listen to him, he drew them in with his confidence and wit. And, good Goddess, it was the perfect scenario,” the stallion revealed, that loving smile persisting upon his lips for the moment. “Everypony, absolutely everypony was ready for him. So much so that it became an unspoken agreement. Between us, as brothers. Then between us and our father. Then between all of us and the Assembly… Pieces put into place, creating a wondrous mosaic in the making. I was nominally the Count, of course, ready to take up responsibilities as tradition would dictate, and then immediately abdicate for Brilliant Crescent’s sake. There was enough, valid reasons, and the caste leaders’ agreement and endorsement. I even had the matter of my nature working for me, you know? And it would be a… better scenario than trying desperately and tragically to have an heir against one’s penchant.”

Twilight grimaced, realizing the implication hidden behind those words. She would began to wonder how often was that the case, ponies having to struggle against the expectations of their bloodline, but she waited for something else. With baited breath, even if she already knew the terrible conclusion of the haspadr’s story.

“So, it was all fine and grand, right? I would have been the Lord for, oh I don’t know, an hour? Give or take. I could survive that, as anxious as I ever was about it,” Bright Crescent continued, and the more words spilled from him, the more emotional he was getting. He tried to hold it in, but it was foolhardy to believe that he didn’t still feel affected by what had transpired. “And then… And then my dear, sweet, beloved brother is suddenly… gone. Gone. That’s the one word I can think of, and behind it lies despair,” the stallion spoke, glancing at Twilight through the tears welling in his topaz eyes. “Can you imagine that? Especially from our perspective? Never found. Never confirmed as… as perished. Never embraced, for one more time. Never cleansed, never shrouded by tender hooves. And yet, here I suddenly am, and I cannot even stand before Brilliant Crescent’s pyre, and curse at him for being so inconsiderate, for ruining a perfectly sound design. No, he went to Berbara Knieye, never to return. Victim of those… those fiends. And then it’s just… a tragedy, through and through. Bravo to whoever came up with it, I commend the… the heartlessness.”

The haspadr declared so, and Twilight could have sworn that his eyes escaped upwards, casting blame to the powers that were on high. Her logic whispered that it did explain some of his reluctance towards batpony spirituality. He hadn’t waited for the priesthood to impart blessings before his departure from the Sanctuary, for example. She wondered if he truly held a grudge against the Goddess…

But Bright Crescent didn’t stop there, at least when it came to reciting further misfortunes which had befallen him and his Family after that, darkly pivotal moment.

“My brother, my… my dear, beloved brother, the Family’s honest hope for a strong leader to replace my father, is no more. And in such a terrible, miserable way, that… that my father’s heart cannot take it. Well, I witnessed his ashes flying and dispersing in the wind, so at least I know where he went, right?” the stallion asked the question sharply, trying his best not to surrender to tears entirely, there and then. “So… I become a Lord, the worst thing I could ever imagine happening. I’m sick for three weeks constantly. Headaches, panic, vomit all over the place…” he revealed, not that Twilight felt appreciative about those details. “Me, little old me, in the middle of it all. Yes, the middle, for that is not the end of this pitiful sob story.”

She would hardly claim that Bright Crescent was sharing all of this just to garner sympathy. No, it was more like opening an old wound in the hopes that whatever parts of it which were still festering could be cleansed anew.

“My sister-in-law, a wonderful mare in her own right, cannot take it,” the haspadr explained further, the sentence causing a shudder to pass through Twilight. “Being in mourning becomes her second nature, debilitates her, eats at her, to the point of manifesting as terrible issues that even the most empathetic of our priests cannot help with. A little too little of that divine providence, right?” came another biting question, even behind his warbling tone. “She withdraws from public life. She still lives in one of our lesser peaks, away from the eyes of others. Not even willing to talk to her children, as it is too much for her broken spirit. And then, as an encore of my personal calamity, maybe a year after that… my mother goes to be with my father.

“And, just like that… I am here,” Bright Crescent declared, turning in a practiced, dramatic way, giving Twilight a deep bow which mad his milky mane sweep the floor, stained already with a few droplets from his tears. He was still pulling himself together, somehow. “Alone. Minus my beloved Crescent Light, though he is not here to fill the void, I cherish him too much to ram him into that dark space. And with two, cute little creatures that I need to try and raise, having no idea what I am doing. As today proves!” he added in absolute despair, referring to Ebony Crescent’s transgressions.

Twilight felt for him, yes. She almost regretted having indulged her curiosity in the first place, but she believed that she could now see the stallion before her in a better, brighter light.

“You… truly had to rise to the occasion, Honored Lord.”

“A very noble way of putting it,” he snapped back, almost as if insulted. “The Family, my Family, which I dearly love, as any member should, needed a leader. Not a flimsy farce. Ah well, they got the farce, what can you do? So I made myself into an even greater one. That is what I meant by being wicked ‘by choice’, Honored Princess.” He paused to spread his wings and forelegs a little, and let out an expression which would have been amusing in literally any other circumstances. “Ta-da!”

Twilight could at this point risk guessing why he had chosen that course of action for himself. She hoped that she wasn’t misreading him, deciding to speak up and confirm to him that she understood, deep inside.

“You wanted to be seen like this, didn’t you? You still do. You are doing all of this on purpose, very much so. Those commentaries, that biting tongue and grating personality. But your reason…” She found herself in thought for but a few seconds before presenting a conclusion which made the most sense. “You are the ‘farce’, in your own eyes, so that anypony else, coming afterwards, will be welcomed. Will be eagerly expected, just like your brother was, back then. Will be a relief to everypony, and in this way, suffers less than what you suffered, taking the position as a Lord. Is that it?”

“Mad, isn’t it?” Bright Crescent pretty much affirmed it, sending her a brilliant smile which hid much pain behind it. “I took it up a right notch, let me tell you. For example, I indeed opted for a gallery between the very scenic peaks of our Mountain, much to everypony’s horror. I did so to honor my brother, immortalized in the place’s greatest piece. To find an outlet for my creative juices, stunted by that piece of metal on my head… and to make damn sure everypony shall be relieved when Ivory Crescent takes it from me, finally. All the other Lords will be thrilled, are you joking? Somepony representing the Crescents that isn’t an utter buffoon, that doesn’t make fun of Dusk Harvest’s p-p-problem,” he mocked the haspadr.

It made Twilight’s brow furrow, but that was exactly what the Lord before her was after, so she understood. She didn’t approve, not in the slightest, but she knew where he was coming from. It was making her think, consider and judge, especially as Bright Crescent was approaching the conclusion to his little, one-pony play.

“And so I am here, dealing with this kirwe, too. What a nice little bonus. And why? Because damn me to Peraure, damn me to the embrace of the Lesyi, if I let anypony else’s legacy be sullied. If this diplomatic hodgepodge ends in something terrible, like a war which I have so readily mocked, too… let it be on my head, nopony else’s. Let this be the last thing before I tear my cloak off, and toss the circlet with relief, for my dumb head was never destined to bear it… but I will bear it all,” he said with unshakable conviction, visible even when his entire form was shuddering in the abundance of emotions. “Bright Crescent the Worst… The Fool, the Frivolous… Ha! I’m almost thrilled to learn how I shall be remembered by our scribes. It shall make for a wonderful read when I am old, decrepit and blissfully forgotten…”

Twilight nodded, recognizing how upset the Lord was after finishing this dark summary of himself. There was some relief coming from him, after having made all of this known before her, but it paled to the amount of weight this signified, responsibility he had taken upon himself. Had he made the best choice, or even a reasonable one? She didn’t know, and she wouldn’t pass judgment. But she knew what she could do, now that they had gone down this rabbit hole.

“I don’t know about archivists and historians, Honored Lord,” she spoke up, looking intently the haspadr’s way, “but I see you as just that.”

“The Fool?” he asked, almost as if amused, but she shook her head.

“No – the Honored Lord, Bright of Family Crescent,” she corrected him with a smile. “To reveal it all is to reveal that you truly care, hwalbu haspadr, despite the facets of your character you bare before the world. You care about the legacy of your Family, about the future place it shall have, about the ponies in your care,” she summed up. “Despite everything. You have taken a role, a difficult one without a doubt, and you have made it yours. Against the world entire, some would say, because for it you do look like a right buffoon.”

The stallion actually giggled, wiping a tear from his eye. “You must be very tired, Twilight Sparkle, to claim such ridiculous things.”

“I am tired, yes, but in full possession of my faculties, Honored Lord,” she spoke. She got up from her seat and approached the stallion, as it was blatant that both of them would help each other that day, no matter the circumstances or the late hour. “And I want to tell you, Bright Crescent that… I see you. I see you. The effort of your life, revealed right now, but also even the one you have just shown, for those few hours. Ready, willing, open. You surely can be an annoying individual with strong opinions and a biting tongue, and that’s not all just a performance for the sake of your ‘agenda’,” she pointed out, earning a cheeky smile from the stallion opposite. “But the you I still see, if you care for a sunpony guest’s opinion… was meant to be a Lord of the Crescent Family.”

Bright Crescent didn’t respond at first. Stunned for a moment, but then simply fanning himself with his hoof. “Oh, nonsense, all of this. Looking at you, Honored Princess, I would even coin the phrase ‘horsefeathers’,” he jested, showing that provoking character of his, but Twilight didn’t mind at all. Especially since his following words were genuine. “Thank you, a hundred times, but… don’t say things like that, you’ll get me tearing up again. And it will give the wrong impression when I leave!” he told her, and he tried to stifle another giggle.

“We wouldn’t want that, would we?”

“No, not really,” he told her after taking a deep breath. “Oh look, how dreadfully insensitive of me, I have almost made this meeting about myself. A thousand pardons, I wasn’t planning on that, not at all…”

“I think you deserve a little of that, at least, Honored Lord” Twilight told him back, wearing a smile. “And if anything could get me back on track, distracted from what I had to face, and remind me of my role, my strength, as a Princess of Equestria, it was to listen and now to try and help. Friends understand the troubles of others.”

“How presumptuous of you to claim Friendship here,” Bright Crescent feigned outrage, but smiled widely, baring his fangs for a brief moment. “You are a fascinating mare, and most worthwhile. I will gladly harbor kinder and warmer feelings toward you from now on, Honored Princess,” he said, pausing for a moment, becoming utterly serious once again. “I solemnly promise that I will deal with the matter at hoof promptly and strongly. So that you can sleep soundly, and have your due repayment. I’ll start by having somepony guard that treacherous window, you know?”

That got a smile out of her, and Bright Crescent looked pleased about that, as well.

He looked deep into her eyes again. “Will you extend your trust towards the fool and the farce?”

Twilight didn’t have to take even a moment to respond, nodding right away and smiling. “Yes, Honored Lord. I trust that you will do the right thing. If you won’t, I shall tell you, but… I have a feeling you won’t abuse my good graces.”

“Never,” Bright Crescent told her, and she believed him without a shred of doubt.

Something prompted her to ask, still. “So… my visit in Noctraliya is the last part of your rule as a Lord, is that it? To screen your successor from any blunders?”

“Yes, that is what I have decided, pretty much. But I trust that all of this is for your ears only, Honored Princess,” the haspadr pointed out, giving her a slightly worried look. “Also, I don’t want anypony celebrating too early, you know. Let me surprise them and see the joy on their muzzles properly.”

“I’ll definitely keep my mouth shut,” she promised, considering that he was possibly the first pony she had ever met so concerned about stepping down in a way which would bring a euphoria of relief to everypony around. “But, afterwards, when Countess Ivory Crescent takes your place… Have you given much thought to the future? What are your plans, if you don’t mind indulging me a little more before we conclude this talk?”

“I… no, actually,” the Lord admitted, suddenly looking a little lost. He took a step back and rubbed his chin. “Honestly… I focused so much on the moment when it would be best for me to leave this whole burlesque behind, I didn’t actually consider what awaits me later. Or, perhaps, I subconsciously agreed to first wait and see if I shall be alive! Hard to make plans for the mundane when you’ve left it behind.”

Something about those words sounded serious enough for Twilight to press the topic a little more. “You… didn’t expect our diplomatic talks to escalate to such terrible heights and stakes, did you, Honored Lord?”

He shrugged, making a face. “Who knows these things? You quickly turned out to be less of a zealot of your godly, searing patron than some expected… And, what’s more, that hideously inaccurate presumption actually hid behind it one of the most reasonable ponies I have ever encountered in my life,” he explained, looking at her intently. “However, don’t blame me for being fatalistic, Honored Princess. When I hadn’t expected the worst, it then happened to me, casting me into this one, long day without respite. Perhaps now, when I have already imagined the worst outcomes before my mind’s eye… and am enduring another challenge, things will ultimately improve?”

“Not an unreasonable stance, Honored Lord…” Twilight admitted, understanding where he was coming from, completely. “How about, when things are said and done, and positively so for everypony, you come to Equestria?”

“Oh? Is that a formal invitation?” Bright Crescent asked, smirking.

“Private, for now, let’s not get ahead of ourselves,” Twilight curbed his theatrical enthusiasm and he actually enjoyed that. “But since you would like to distance yourself from your current role, and perhaps give a… ‘breather’ to ponies around you, a little tour of our country would be to your liking? Some inspiration can surely be found back home… And, if I’m being honest, after seeing the Grand Peaks Gallery, I think you could actually find a great many ponies interested in your talent and visions, Honored Lord.”

She wasn’t trying to be manipulative or flattering, but she could see that Bright Crescent was absorbing each and every word at this point, as she suddenly offered him an actual way forward from his ‘dreadful’ current occupation. And, besides, Twilight meant her praise, as the place he had designed was one of a kind. She could easily see him being offered opportunities from ponies in Canterlot, especially those looking for new, architectural marvels to add to the landscape of the capital.

What a wonderful opportunity it would be, as well, to help batponies enrich Equestria, integrate themselves with other ponyfolk.

“A… mouthwatering proposition,” the Lord admitted after a moment, smiling. “I know what I will be considering in my dreams today… if I even sleep. And not much time remains before the glorious Moon comes upon the night’s sky. Speaking of which…” He took another step back to give Twilight a sweeping bow, delivered with as much mockery as genuine respect, as was the stallion’s want. “I will not occupy any more of your time. And tomorrow night shall be solely for your leisure, you more than deserve the time to rest and recuperate. Your safety shall be my personal priority now, and nothing wrong will happen to you in my domain, I solemnly swear it.”

“Thank you, Honored Lord. I trust that it shall be so,” she told him, nodding stoically.

Bright Crescent smiled again, tossing his milky mane aside. “Let’s meet next time in a bit more suave circumstances. Serious, yes, but suave,” he expressed his hope, hiding a note of solemnity behind his humorous tone.

“Of course, Honored Lord,” she agreed, believing she understood what he was implying. The main matter wasn’t yet resolved, after all. “But, for today, may we rest well.”

“Naturally.”

This exchange marked the end of this meeting, one which had been spurned by dramatic circumstances, but… productive. The Honored Lord turned to leave, and it quickly became apparent that the three other batponies were patiently waiting for his exit and the results of their talks. The Countess looked especially concerned when her eyes landed on her uncle, and Twilight could see that his expression was perfectly inscrutable now.

“The situation shall be settled, in a just manner,” he declared, though that didn’t seem to calm the mare down. “For the day, and the following night, the Honored Princess shall have calm and rest. I take it that you will act as necessary for her to achieve exactly that,” the Lord demanded, addressing Twilight’s entourage.

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr,” came the reply from both Midnight and Rowan Berry.

Sending Twilight one more gaze, conveying gratitude and kindness, Lord Bright Crescent descended down the stairs. Ivory Crescent, clearly reading into his words deeply, looked ready to follow suit, though she also turned to Twilight. Without lifting her gaze.

“I hope you shall find your rest, Honored Princess,” she wished, and her voice was filled with honesty no lesser than that of her Lord and uncle.

“Thank you, Honored Countess,” Twilight told her, spotting that the mare’s entire body language, as she left after the haspadr, spoke deeply of shame. The deeds of her twin had surely affected her with great strength.

Midnight’s eyes followed the mare intently, until it was just him and Rowan Berry left. He turned to Twilight, asking in a delicate tone. “Could we come in, Honored Princess? We just… want to ask whether you need something.”

“Please, enter,” she allowed it, and both him and the healer crossed the threshold, looking worried for her.

Rowan Berry spoke first, though Twilight knew she was representing both of them. “We… We want to apologize, profoundly, hwalba knaze. We should have anticipated something, and we should have protected you better… We—”

Twilight lifted her hoof. Whether she agreed or not, whether she wanted to explore that or she preferred to let it go, this was not something she had the strength for today.

“Let us not dwell on that, not right now,” she requested, stopping any further discussions. “You arrived in time, but… I don’t want to think about that anymore today. I’m tired and I seek rest. As much as I will actually find it…”

“Of course,” Midnight replied, nodding. His stare remained filled with the same emotions it had held before, when he had left the chamber. Perhaps there was yet more ignominy in it. “We can keep vigil, stay by the door, or on the terrace, if you so wish. We’re ready to be of service, in whatever form you find desirable, Honored Princess.”

“Thank you, but I don’t think it will be necessary. I’ve reached an accord with Honored Lord Bright Crescent, and I believe that he will keep to his word and be thorough in assuring nothing happens from this moment onward.”

Twilight truly believed that and even allowed herself that small smile at the thought. Though, the memories of what else had she endured caused her to shudder again, her expression falling.

“Rowan Berry?”

“Tac, hwalba knaze,” the mare replied, immediately at attention.

“If I would… find it hard to have my rest today still, or in the coming days, could I expect your help, as a professional?”

The healer bowed her head in reverence. “I’m a lupule at your disposal,” she answered, and the note of her voice let Twilight know that she was more than ready and willing to fulfill only that role for her sake.

“Thank you. Midnight Wind?”

“Yes, Honored Princess?”

“I saw you holding your side. Have you gotten hurt, breaking into the Count Brother’s spire?”

“No, there’s no need to worry,” he assured, though Twilight could have sworn that being reminded caused the stallion to actually wince in pain a little. “Just stretched one of the healing gashes or another. Those two sentinels were not a challenge for me, I don’t think they have seen a fight in years. It’s just my body reminding me that I’m not healthy yet. But I am alright, Honored Princess. Thank you for your concern.”

“That’s good…” Twilight told him, feeling genuine relief. She wouldn’t want him to aggravate his injuries, even for her reason. She furrowed her brow. “You’re not putting on a brave face, are you?”

“I’m not, I’m genuinely not,” Midnight promised, holding a hoof to his chest. “I’m ready, a warrior at your disposal,” he told her, parroting Rowan Berry.

He meant his words, without a doubt, and Twilight appreciated the sentiment. Though she had to shake her head, trying to stay focused for a moment longer, despite the weariness, blanketing her mind at this point.

“Good, good… I think I shall be fine for the moment. I will… talk with you tomorrow, about all of this. Perhaps later into the night. I need to rest.”

“Of course… We are here,” the healer assured her, nodding, and Twilight was genuinely grateful for the readiness.

She was grateful for more things, of course. And so she reminded herself to speak up, as the two batponies were about to leave her chambers. “Midnight Wind? Rowan Berry?”

They both turned around in an instant, gazing at her with intent, and Twilight managed to smile at them still, despite the exhaustion and the storm of emotions in her.

“Thank you. For coming to my rescue.”

The batponies nodded, recognizing the appreciation, yet one would hardly find smiles, even ashamed ones, on their muzzles as they left the room.

Twilight sighed. It was just like she had already realized. Nopony would get out of this situation unscathed, not entirely.

She made sure to lock the place up, though she had every right to believe Lord Bright Crescent and his promise. Would she have a good rest after all of that? She still heard the echo of the Count Brother’s whispers in her ears, fought the memory of his muzzle against her coat, recalled the pain of his hooves trying to hold her down… And so she didn’t know if she would find any sleep.

The recollections were fresh, the fear and the harm weren’t going to disappear anytime soon.

But she was sure of one thing. She would withstand it all. She had avoided a terrible fate, and now she would become stronger for it.

She had to. Who knew what the future yet held?

Chapter XCII – Our Reasons

Twilight didn’t know when exactly did she wake up. She just knew that it must have been late, if the grogginess in her mind and the stiffness in her joints were to be of any indication.

Also, she found herself unable to remember her dreams. She knew she had had them, she could still feel the residual weariness and confusion, but trying to reach for actual fantasies was beyond her mind’s capability. It might have been for the better, actually, because the state of her bed suggested that she had been tossing and turning quite fiercely. She had actually managed to crumple her comforter so much, apparently having desperately clung to it throughout the day, that she found it hard to make her bed again and spread it properly over it.

The place looking at least decent could help her feel a touch better.

She wasn’t surprised by how her slumber had gone, not entirely. The happenings of last morning seemed like a terrible nightmare to her, but she couldn’t allow herself to think that. It had been real, as real as mortifying, and the repercussions could have been much, much greater. She had escaped intact, if deeply perturbed and scared, and Lord Bright Crescent had given her a certain promise that she just knew he would keep.

But… that was tomorrow, most likely. Tonight was before her, however many hours of it she had already spent on sleep.

Having freshened herself up in the bath pocket, she picked a modest ensemble that wouldn’t remind her of last morning, and then felt the pang of hunger reaching quite bothering levels. There was also the desire to catch some fresh air, actually, especially after such a troubled day. Moving aside one of the curtains, hiding the exit towards the terrace, Twilight reached out to open the window… and nearly jumped away when she spotted a pony outside.

At least this one was, first, apologetic about the fact she startled her, and was also wearing the tabard of a sentinel, which must have meant that she was one of the guardians that the haspadr had chosen to protect this, as it had turned out last morning, unsafe entrance.

“Iae ecuse, hwalba knaze,” the mare’s apology was heard, followed by a nod of her head. “Haspadryi ordoni.”

“The Lord’s orders, right,” Twilight reminded herself, figuring out what the warrior meant, shaking her head. “I just want to let some air in, if that’s alright.”

“Tac, hwalba knaze,” the sentinel replied, moving slightly aside, but still remaining at attention, her golden eyes looking forward from beneath a purple fringe.

Twilight wasn’t feeling entirely comfortable with having a pony simply stationed on the terrace like that, but she would have been much more uncomfortable not having anypony there, especially since the Count Brother’s actions had confirmed that one could gain unauthorized access to the spire that way.

She wondered who had made sure that was possible in the first place. Had Ebony Crescent been preparing certain things so far in advance, or had he actually figured it out at some point and was opportunistic about it?

Regardless, Twilight didn’t feel comfortable asking that particular sentinel about a meal, so she made her way to the proper doorway, opening it… and almost repeating her panicked reaction once again.

However, that time she almost immediately met Midnight Wind’s gaze, as the stallion was standing right next to the door, in his full gear. Only his bandaged wing was an indication that he wasn’t at his best, because otherwise he presented himself like quite the threat, stationed at her door with a grim expression that only grew lighter when he saw her.

“Midnight, have you…? Have you been here for the whole day?” she asked of him, battling her surprise and the lingering anxiety, but also genuine curiosity, of course.

“Some of it,” he admitted with a nod. “Good day to you, Honored Princess. Actually, it was Rowan Berry who took the first watch, then got me after I caught some sleep and rest.”

“But you stood here ever since, in full gear?”

“Is that so surprising?” Midnight told her, with a small, sad smirk. “If I didn’t need a moment of respite, I would have been here the whole time. But I wouldn’t be helpful, standing here with my eyes closing and my side stinging to high Argentee.”

“You told me you weren’t seriously hurt,” Twilight immediately reminded him, squinting, and he nodded again, his eyes not leaving hers even as she grimaced.

“I wasn’t, don’t worry, but I really needed a moment to recuperate. I chose a very… specific way of opening doors last morning,” he admitted, and he would surely smirk if it weren’t for the situation he was referring to having been so serious. “My body wasn’t happy about that choice, even if it performed well enough.”

“I can imagine… But, again, you’ve both kept vigil right here?” Twilight asked again, looking down the stairs.

“Yes, we did. And, yes, there are two sentinels by the front door of the spire already. However…” he paused, shaking his head. “Those two I managed to get through during the day were also from the Lord’s entourage. I suppose that they simply had more loyalty to Ebony Crescent, but I’m not taking any chances, not again,” Midnight remarked, and his voice grew dangerously sharp at the mention of the Count Brother’s name. “I was listening to every murmur from outside and inside.”

Twilight was interested in that, yes. “Have you… heard anything, actually?”

“… I did,” Midnight admitted, sighing and betraying that his day was also not calm even after he had come to Twilight’s rescue. “Creaking, shifting. I was ready to burst in your chamber in fear at first, since those sounds were conjuring most disturbing images in my head… but I quickly realized what must have been causing them. You must have been having a terrible time of slumber.”

“You’re not wrong,” she admitted. Reluctantly, but honestly, for she could still feel it in her bones. However, she was more hungry than anything right now to be bothered by that. “I appreciate the gesture, Midnight Wind. And I already know about the sentinels and that Lord Bright Crescent took the matter into his own hooves. There’s one on my terrace right now.”

“The Honored Lord kept his word, then, that’s most promising,” Midnight remarked, looking past Twilight, into the chamber. “He looked moved. Visibly moved, and that means something. Especially since I know how he is usually acting…”

“You’d be surprised just how much he wanted to help,” she confirmed that, though didn’t feel it prudent to talk about what the Honored Lord had shared with her, of course. However, speaking of sharing, Twilight still asked. “You must have had quite the conversation yourself, with the Honored Countess. We took some time and I cannot imagine you were just standing there, silent the whole time. Or eavesdropping.”

“No, that wasn’t on any of our minds, actually,” Midnight divulged, then pursed his lips, looking very tense for but a second. “Tac, we’ve been talking, alright. You don’t know the half of it.”

“What do you mean?”

“What I mean, first and foremost, is that she was telling the truth when she came by here last day,” the stallion said, checking a strap of his breastplate. “She didn’t know a thing about this soleespalu idea, and was the more remorseful that she didn’t. She knew that the kad was… keen on you…” he explained, pausing for a breath to be sure she wasn’t taking those words badly. Then continued when she withstood being reminded of the Count Brother’s maddened fascination. “But nopony, not even her, expected him to go this far. Being a nuisance, and a persistent one, is one thing, but this… Ivory Crescent’s upset, really upset. And, I take it, she will come around tonight, if you shall receive her.”

“I… will think about it,” Twilight remarked, as she didn’t know if she felt like having such a guest. Not that she was thinking ill about Ivory Crescent due to her twin’s actions, but… such a talk would require quite a lot from her. “For now, I’m starving and I would like some privacy, I think. Or a chat with you two, in a moment. To organize my thoughts.”

“Of course,” Midnight promised. “We’ll get you a meal and we’re at your disposal.”

Twilight was grateful for the readiness, and the promise of something to eat. True to the stallion’s words, the food was delivered to her chamber without delay by local servants, and with careful oversight from both Midnight Wind and Rowan Berry.

The healer made it her priority to take care of Twilight’s state, as well. As they were eating, the lupule was asking some questions that could have been expected. And Twilight was enduring them gallantly, even while trying to focus on sating her hunger.

“Anything unusual that you might be feeling, hwalba knaze? Tightness in the chest, or throat? A lingering headache, maybe?”

“I’m a little, you know… stiff, after a night like this. I had to take care of my wings for a while, they suffered from all the tossing around in the bed,” Twilight admitted, finishing another orange to sate her craving. “Other than that I don’t think I am worse for wear…”

“Well, at least when it comes to your physical state,” Rowan Berry remarked, and not without accuracy. “Maybe the appetite?”

“That I won’t be able to tell you, though I feel like I want to enjoy myself a little more than usual after… all what happened,” Twilight admitted, feeling somewhat apologetic and somewhat anxious still.

“I see. Still, the extract you were fed dispersed within your system without issues I believe. You haven’t shown any lingering effects during your talk with Lord Bright Crescent, right? You were lucid throughout it, and after, when we saw you again. It’s true that those brews usually don’t persist after they run their course, aside from the initial bout of nausea.”

“I actually managed to ‘awaken’ from it quite rapidly, if there was anything unusual about it,” Twilight admitted, which prompted Midnight to chime in.

“I heard you can sober up in such a fashion in specific conditions.”

“That happens when alcohol is considered,” the healer corrected him, but nodded after a moment of consideration. “However, I believe that your Divine Aspect had something to do with that, hwalba knaze,” she made an educated guess. “You say that this lucidity happened when you suddenly felt being… cut off?”

“When I had the luneeit against my horn, yes,” Twilight confirmed, shivering again at the memory of the… emptiness. “I was a unicorn before ascending to alicornhood, so I am still mostly connected to that facet of my nature. Being forcibly removed from the flow of arcane currents, so quickly and so thoroughly, was like a bucket of cold water.”

“I wasn’t entirely wrong then,” Midnight remarked from the opposite side of the table, again without a smirk due to the circumstances, and Rowan Berry respected that.

“Perhaps. I am far from fully grasping the nature of those abilities, but if you said that they are making you feel connected to the world around, Honored Princess, and that link was severed by the presence of the sacred mineral… Yes, I can imagine the shock helping you win against the substance’s influence. But I also see,” Rowan Berry added, with the kind tone of a healer, “that the day did cost you a great deal. I see you in anxiety’s grip, hwalba knaze, you are shuddering, and your gaze is different, much keener. Your ears are flicking more often than usual,” the mare enumerated, though quickly the melody of her voice became even softer than before. “And this is not me pointing out your current weaknesses or anything like that. Such a reaction, after enduring the stress, is more than understandable.”

“Understandable…”

Twilight parroted the mare, almost slumping in her seat as she felt the weight of last day on her once again. It was a most dreadful burden. Mental, yes, but reminding her of a very specific feeling there and then. The weight of a stallion against her. And while she had previously associated the sensation with the warrior opposite her, still gazing at her with worry and fondness, now the actions of the Count Brother brought with themselves the feelings of horror and loathing, ones which had nothing to do with matters concerning hot springs and warm motions...

Twilight shook her head, trying to gather herself and speak up coherently. “Do you know what is ‘understandable’, actually?” she asked, looking towards her two companions. “A most clear and serious matter. That this… should be it from me. What happened should be all.”

She realized that she was being cryptic, but had a strange feeling that both of the batponies were able to easily tell what she had in mind when uttering such sentences.

Midnight confirmed that without delay, but with much shame and clear recognition of the situation’s gravity. “You… are very right, Honored Princess. You come here with a diplomatic mission, and you clearly arrive having not only Equestria’s, but our best interest in mind. What you receive in return is distrust, humiliation and prejudice. And now… this,” he admitted, his eyes meeting hers, but reluctantly. “You receive the worst treatment I can think of not only for an envoy, but for, simply, a pony.”

“Thank you,” Twilight was actually grateful, if in a morose way, that the stallion had the decency to recognize that and say it all out loud. “I don’t even want to get into the whole situation with you two right now,” she clarified, even though she could have added her entourage’s very own secrecy and deception to the list of problems accompanying her mission, “but a lot of what has so far happened in Noctraliya pushes me firmly into a territory I don’t enjoy, and that is putting it very mildly. I could make a scene out of my outrage and my hurt, but would that be productive?”

The question was meant to be rhetorical, naturally, but Rowan Berry found it appropriate to answer it, after all. “Hwalba knaze… I know, painfully so, that even our actions were a great burden to you. That we have added to the plights that our country and our kind inflicted upon you. But if you would… need to let your emotions out, then I think I can speak for both of us, we can be here to take it.”

Midnight nodded. “Yes. Yes, indeed. You have every right to feel mistreated. Bogine knows that we are to blame, too. We can take due punishment for it.”

“Even so, what good would that do?” Twilight presented another question, through which some of the outrage was escaping already. “You’re both intelligent ponies, I don’t have to point out to you both that even but a portion of what happened during my mission would be more than enough for me to demand that I return home, to Equestria. I was threatened with war, I was under surveillance. I still am!” she shouted, pointing at Rowan Berry. Who wanted to say something, but Twilight didn’t want any interruptions. “I know, Rowan Berry, and I have every right to believe that you are trying to balance yourself between sympathy for me and loyalty for Lord Azure Mist. But you are still a spy. I’ve had a spy with me pretty much all the time through my mission!” she additionally pointed out, having in mind Deep Mist and his initial presence in her entourage.

“Yes. That’s all too correct,” Midnight Wind confirmed it, giving her a most ashamed stare.

“Oh, thank you so much for agreeing!” Twilight let a biting comment slip. “Spying eyes on me, political intrigues around me… I, honestly, should have packed my belongings and gone back a long time ago. Maybe try again later, or not at all! Or demand that I receive an envoy from the Covenant in Equestria, where I wouldn’t have to endure a quarter of it all!”

It didn’t look like she would receive a response, at least at first. But then Rowan Berry spoke up, albeit in a very delicate voice. “You’re right. You’re very right, hwalba knaze. To add to that… I still remember that it was you who helped the stars of our ancestors. You broke the curse that held our Bogine…”

“That recognition and possible respect still didn’t stop you from reporting on me, did it, Rowan Berry?” Twilight asked, and even with her neutral tone the accusation ringed around the chamber.

“I was following my orders, believing them fulfilling the Goddess’ vision…” the mare responded. It could have been taken as the weakest of lines of defense, but Twilight wasn’t going to engage in that battle.

“You have received the invitation,” Midnight Wind spoke up too, looking at Twilight intently, “for that sole reason. Otherwise, no sunpony would have their hoof touch our lands, hallowed by Neskaza Lunee…” He paused to lower his head, but wasn’t done. “You weren’t treated like a hero, however, not by the Lords, not by… me,” he pointed out in a self-criticizing tone. “So… Why are you still here?”

That was the question Twilight knew she would hear from them. But did she have an answer, one that would actually strike true?

She didn’t respond at first, and the stallion kept talking, actually. “If you wish to say it out loud, Honored Princess, you can do so, of course. But I think I wouldn’t need to hear it all, actually. I realize the great many reasons why you shouldn’t even be here. All that you have mentioned, all of our prejudice towards those that live beyond our peaks, all of our schemes and intrigues, which create this mess we live in, believing it to be the perfect society. And you’re in the middle of that mess now.”

Whether Midnight Wind truly meant all that he was saying didn’t feel as important as the fact that it had been disclosed in the first place, and by a batpony. Twilight got up from her chair, trotting by the table, feeling just how pensive her expression currently was.

“Yes. Yes, I am,” she admitted, without shame or reluctance. “I almost paid a most terrible price for remaining, too. Some would say that I’m unreasonable. Or even weak, to still think that there is a chance for your country,” she revealed, genuinely interested in seeing what the batponies had to say about putting things like that.

Rowan Berry was the one to react first, though her gaze lingered on Midnight Wind as well. “I… I wouldn’t call myself all-knowing, especially regarding matters of politics and diplomacy, hwalba knaze, but… our country managed to withstand the test of time so far. I know of the matter of old wounds, we all know the shame of the Cruziate, but… you could just leave. This is not me telling you to!” she immediately clarified, waving her hooves about. “But we could keep surviving still, with or without Equestria’s help. Which begs the question, hwalba knaze, why… why do you persist? I don’t think any sunpony would blame you for withdrawing from Noctraliya in these circumstances.”

“You’re asking why I persist, Rowan Berry?” Twilight asked the mare back, her tone taking a slightly venomous aspect, but one that was understandable to everypony, herself included. “I need to make clear the opposite – what might happen should I not persist? War has been made a perfectly clear option for some time now. Your country is clearly ready for that eventuality. So, what am I supposed to do? Return home, if I am allowed to do it? And prepare our defenses? Then see ponies suffering and dying for a cause which definitely requires no more deaths than those that already happened, a millennium ago?” Twilight kept asking those question, feeling her emotions fueling her righteous conviction. “Do you think I forgot the names of the bloodlines that perished during the Solar Holy War? House Iron? House Cavern? Do you think I don’t recall the tale of the Testimony, written so vividly?”

She did. She remembered it perfectly well, down to the descriptions of the skirmishes and the fallen, wounds inflicted upon them, religious rules broken on purpose by Equestrians. And the batponies before her also knew that she hadn’t forgotten. But it was still a matter of making things clear, and painfully so, because those crimes had happened then. And other, terrible things were happening now.

“Let’s say that I stop, indeed, that I go back. So we then clash, as warring nations? Ah, but that surely drives you even further into your isolation into the Mountains. And why do I say that? Well, even if you regain Shades’ Hollow with force, do you think things will stay that way?” she asked the question outright.

Perhaps she wasn’t presenting it to the right ponies, after all, but Twilight decided to treat this outburst as both a source of relief and a form of rehearsal. Yes, she wanted to reach an understanding with the Covenant, but could it be achieved without letting them understand that their vision of conquest and regaining their lands through military might was folly?

And so Twilight continued, her voice impassioned, but leveled and focused. “We, Equestrians, might love peace and tranquility in our lands, seeking cooperation and understanding… but don’t you think that there would be more than enough earth ponies, pegasi and unicorns ready to seek revenge for such actions, to push you out from these lands?” she spoke up, pacing the room in agitation and calculation alike, as she made her approach transparent. “Noctraliya prepares for war, believing that Equestria is weaker, indulgent, and will simply budge. That you can dislodge us, and then aim for our desire for peace to be enough to stop us from retaking the Eastern Woods? Is that the grand plan?”

She didn’t believe neither Midnight Wind or Rowan Berry could actually divulge so much, but Twilight didn’t care, continuing in earnest, feeling that she could actually say all of that openly. Was it stupidity caused by the trauma she had endured? Was it silly to be open and honest?

“Will there will be attempts to stop me here, then? Hold me in Noctraliya as some sort of a hostage when push comes to shove? Shall I be a trump card in case of open animosities or a sudden attack? Oh, was Ebony Crescent’s stunt a little test to see whether I could be subdued, overwhelmed?!”

“No,” Midnight Wind gave the immediate response, leaning in and meeting Twilight’s gaze with the intensity of his own. “He acted on his own, and damn him for it.”

“And that is what I could say, every single night! Damn it all!” she shouted, not caring for profanities of any sort. “I’m an alicorn. One that does not reach for the full extent of my power, because I believe it not necessary. Because I seek other ways of dealing with problems and conflicts, like this mission! But I could step away, wave my hoof, turn my back on Noctraliya without anypony being able to stop me!”

She felt those words manifesting within her, as a surge of flame coursed through her veins. Magical and ephemeral, yes, but no less dangerous, for it made her horn flare up and edges of her main to lift up, as if lit on fire, for a split second.

“Because – why do I care?” she then asked the most basic, simple and yet intricate question one could think of. And she had an answer for it, for better and worse. “Well, I do! That’s who I am! And I’m persisting in this mission, because of you! Not some prideful call of my role, not an obsession about spreading the message of Friendship, however important I find this philosophy!” She paused only to take a breath, but it made her next sentence even more profound. “Because, if I stop, I fear for Noctraliya.”

“Fear for it, hwalba knaze?” Rowan Berry asked, almost as if in shock, prompting Twilight to continue with a firm voice, backed by beliefs and conviction.

“Well, why do you think I am here? I’m not here for Equestria’s sake, though I remain a patriot towards my country and my kin, and I wouldn’t mind seeing us benefiting from a new, diplomatic deal. But, right now, I’m here for you, for you all. Regardless of how I am perceived. I’m here, because I am the Princess of Friendship, because it is a universal thing. Because I want to see your country flourish, grow stronger, through a fair connection with the world outside. I don’t know, I think I have made it clear enough already, multiple times, by choices and by declarations, but let me be transparent once more, then!

“And because, Harmony, what does another scenario look like?” she added, looking around, as if to encompass the entirety of the Seven Mountains with her piercing gaze. She felt like she wanted to spot every problem, every issue and challenge she had witnessed and would still endure among those majestic peaks. “Am I to see you remain as you are? Holding onto a grudge, letting it poison you and your thinking to this night? Reliving past glories, in the vague hope that they shall return? Remaining on the verge of a food shortage and, instead of reaching out, tending to your xenophobia?”

That was the least diplomatic language Twilight could think of, but it was truth, and that felt more important than honeyed lies. She reached the side of the chamber now, giving herself distance from the two batponies, but feeling that they were following her with their stares, intently, and taking in every utterance.

“You have a rich culture, a firm and deep spiritual foundation to it, unlike any other nation I have encountered or read about. You’re cunning and resourceful, nopony would doubt that. Your engineering, your connection with your heritage, your organization – it’s all praiseworthy. But it is worthless,” she said, turning her head, witnessing the cold shock from the both ponies, even a sign of affront from Midnight Wind, in accordance to his Family’s values. “All that makes you unique, strong, worthwhile, it’s either locked away, benefiting the few when it could make the whole world better, or it is marred. Marred by Noctraliya’s insistence that the same world is constantly out to ‘get it’. That is exactly why I was spied on, why I was treated like a ‘necessary evil’ to be allowed among your peaks, as a weak and pathetic mare to be manipulated into ceding a part of my own country in the name of repayment of an ancient hurt. Not like this. It won’t happen like this!

“I am here,” Twilight spoke, trotting in her entourage’s direction valiantly, taking a stand right next to the table. She was a leader, she was a royal, she was the bearer of the ‘Divine Aspect’ and she knew it there and then, pushing back all the terrifying things which had happened or nearly happened to her. “I am here, and here I shall remain, because I am not going to give up on you. I could, honest to Harmony, honest to the Immaculate Moon… I could. But I am here. And not only because of some… grand design of the Goddess! I’m here for the likes of siegemaster Avalanche, his openness and enthusiasm, arcemandre Shadebloom and her gentle kindness, Custodian Lichen and his humor and biting tongue, for the likes of little Midnight Veil and her handicapped father. For Lord Consort Kindlefang and the foal she is carrying, and for venerable Fang Shine, proud of her son, Lord Blessed Fang, and for Lord Consort Dusk Flight and her rendered heart. I’m here for all the ponies that showed me the goodness of their hearts, and those that didn’t…

“I’m here for you two, as well,” Twilight drove the nail home, looking towards the two batponies, not caring what she had had to endure from them, too. “I want to see Noctraliya prosper, because I care for ponies. To a fault, maybe. If I leave, if I let this whole matter crumble, either right into war or your further isolation, then everypony loses. The innocent and the not-so. I remember the prophecy, just as Lord Blessed Fang told it. The world you know shall end, if deceit and treason will continue to lurk around your nation, that’s what I understand from it. And even if the future foretold by the grace of the Goddess is unavoidable, let the old world of your nation end, one filled with prejudice and scheming, and let the new one come, a better one.”

There was a pause, a pregnant one, as both of the batponies continued looking at her, processing what had just been said. Twilight had to have a moment for herself, too, as she found herself shuddering in emotions and excitement, feeling adrenaline rushing through her system like a torrential river. She couldn’t quite tell what her entourage felt about all of it, because at least their expressions weren’t betraying if they felt motivated or perturbed by all that she had revealed.

It felt like a couple of minutes before Midnight spoke up, looking at Twilight with the same intensity like before, but entwined with something ephemeral and hard to describe.

“You really think like that… Now, do you feel better having said it out loud?”

She definitely hadn’t expected him to reach out with an almost psychological approach towards her, but it caused her to do a little, instant introspection and realize that her outburst had felt curative, almost.

“I… do, yes. I don’t mind making my intentions clear,” Twilight concluded, actually taking a seat at the table, facing the two of them. “Call me naïve for believing it all, but I truly wish to succeed in this mission, despite all the forces that want to act against me. And, to be crystalline in what I am saying and what I believe in – I will not forget the slights. I might forgive, but forgetting would be foolish.”

Another moment of silence followed, filled only with Twilight’s paced breathing and the two batponies looking either at her, or at each other.

Rowan Berry was the one to finally act, and… a smirk was dancing on her lips. She looked to the side, then back at Twilight. “Speaking of matters to forgive, but not forget, I… am afraid that Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist wouldn’t believe a word of my report were I to put all of that in.”

That remark, as it followed Twilight’s flare-up almost abruptly, made her fight a giggle. Still, the underlying assessment was immediately sobering. “It’s a shame, Rowan Berry. I speak the truth and only truth, and if only the Honored Lord would be willing to accept it, we would have had this matter settled a long time ago.”

“After what I have seen from you, heard from you, I… I believe you. I do believe you, entirely, hwalba knaze,” the healer remarked, shaking her head as if she couldn’t quite grasp that she had reached such a level of faith in Twilight. “You have already shown conviction aplenty. It’s just… Well, it is how it is. When we are expecting the world around to be against us, accepting such statements is hard. We survived all those years on that very, cautious premise, it made us strong, though perhaps in a flawed way. We had to be strong, because beyond the peaks lay a threat, always. Even when there’s a chance at receiving something else, we still see that threat first. We seek deceit and intrigue in the other pony.”

“And when you only see deceit and intrigue, hidden behind a mask of civility and kindness and all of that,” Midnight Wind added, in a somber tone, “when you accept that as the norm, then the other pony… stops being one. They are an opportunity, they are a target, they are a chance, a prey, a tool. Less… or sometimes more, but just not a pony,” he remarked, disgusted by his own words, even as he kept looking at Twilight with chagrin and devotion. “By the Goddess, and, may I say, by her Sister Goddess, we really don’t deserve that chance, do we? The chance that you are bringing with yourself, Honored Princess.”

“But you do. Everypony does, every creature does,” Twilight told him, adamant in that stance. “You are making this… exceedingly difficult, I will admit, and without sugarcoating it. But only your actions can rob you of a bright future. And to achieve said future, you do not have to, I don’t know, abandon your tradition, kick your heritage out the door. Simply add to it, add what the rest of the world can grant you, what Friendship and Harmony can bring…”

“You remain an idealist, Twilight Sparkle,” he responded, wearing a sad smile. “I’ve known that for a long time. And yet the world needs ponies like you. Otherwise… well, it would be like us. Stuck in our ways, with seemingly no way out.” He shook his head, getting up to seemingly stretch his side, the same one he had been holding yesterday. “I’m glad you are feeling better. I know that one outburst like this fixes nothing, and there’s a lot to be fixed. Still, I will allow myself to promise, if you will have it,” he added, looking deep into Twilight’s eyes, “that nopony that you don’t have in mind shall learn of what you have said in your honesty. I think Rowan Berry can promise the same.”

“Of course, though…” the operative remarked, glancing Twilight’s way, “I think the hwalba knaze wouldn’t mind if some ponies were to learn that her intentions are pure, and that her stance is so strong. Especially after what challenges she had braved.”

Twilight found herself shrugging, as she understood both points that her entourage made. “I just want for things to work out… and for things to stop happening before I lose those last shreds of hope. I’m awaiting for Honored Lord Bright Crescent to make good his promise to give me justice and repayment. Then, we shall see what—”

There was a strong knock on the door right at that moment, echoing up and down the spire. Which meant that it came from below, from the main entrance. Twilight wasn’t expecting that she had just managed to summon the very stallion she had mentioned, but Midnight Wind went to check for that, after all.

As it soon turned out, she wasn’t far off when it came to the leadership of the Crescent Family.

“Honored Princess, hwalba hrabiye Ivory Crescent is asking for a private audience. Humbly, she wanted me to stress,” he reported, his eyes asking the obvious question.

Twilight didn’t answer outright, no. This tide of honesty which had just left her did grant her some strength and reminded her of her own importance, but also left her feeling mentally winded. The pendulum in her mind, one that had swung from anxiety and concern towards conviction and bravery was now returning to the previous territory. Especially since the familial connection with the Count Brother… and even those pear eyes of the Countess that Twilight had endured last day were not going to help her feel safe.

“Could you tell the Honored Countess to come back in an hour or so?” Twilight requested of the warrior, who nodded outright. “I am not against granting her the opportunity, I just need to… to catch my breath and prepare. But keep that to yourself.”

“Of course,” Midnight replied, trotting back down the stairs to convey the message.

Rowan Berry followed him with her gaze, before she turned to Twilight, with a concerned look. “Would it be your wish, hwalba knaze, to be left alone for the moment? We’ve taken quite a lot of your time of leisure and… I do recognize that letting it all out could have been draining, after all.”

“Thank you, Rowan Berry, I think that would work for me, yes,” Twilight told the healer, believing that being the best. She also leaned in the other mare’s direction a second later. “Thank you for the voice of support right now. I can tell you are being honest with it and that… that pleases me to no end, after what we had went through. It brings me joy not as an envoy, but just as a pony.”

“It is that ‘pony’ that matters, yes,” the lupule confirmed, following what Midnight Wind had said. “I know that I am one of the least trustworthy ponies around you, Honored Princess, but I… I’m so sorry.” Twilight wanted to ask for further clarification, but it was coming even without a request. “We’ve done… We’ve been terrible, enough said. Me, Midnight Wind. We, as a nation. I just… I recognize that. My apology means little, as I can only speak for myself, but… Knowing that you care so much, I cannot just stay silent.”

“I think it means more than you think, Rowan Berry,” Twilight pointed out with a smile. “Not that I would ‘grade’ apologies, mind you, but I think hearing something like this from a… remorseful member of an elite group of clandestine ponies, praised for their loyalty and dedication, is very important.”

The healer’s expression beamed, but only briefly, before she nodded to herself and pursed her lips. “I hope it does. I feel in myself a change of heart, and… and I hope you remember those words, hwalba knaze, when the time is right.”

Twilight would have some time to think on that sentence, indeed. She soon after thanked both of her companions for their time, and as the remnants of the meal were taken care of, she focused on getting herself prepared for the meeting. She needed to center herself, stop the said pendulum from causing havoc in her mind. Yes, her day had been terrifying. Simultaneously, what she had just done, by making it abundantly clear, once again, that her intentions were strictly honorable, installed in her some confidence.

All of that was, however, just a seesaw that she was being put through.

Twilight knew. She knew where she was, why was she trying so hard, but no sooner was she left alone than she had to fight the urge to burst into tears. She had been holding onto her strength before the two batponies for long enough to feel absolutely drained. Yes, she was doing it all for them too, but it was… hard. It felt dreadful. It cost and it hurt. And, despite her words, Twilight felt that she was approaching a breaking point, even with her strong declarations.

She hoped she would be resistant enough, or foolish enough, to persevere till the end.

An hour turned out to be far shorter than she had expected it to be, though it soon became clear that the Countess had decided to grant Twilight more time than it had been requested. She arrived closer to two hours later, and again conveyed the request through Midnight Wind, in a most polite manner.

This time, she was received, but only after Twilight had made absolutely sure that she looked the part. And that she felt strong enough to try and hold a conversation without falling into tears or causing other emotions to get the better of her.

Ivory Crescent’s presence and ensemble both spoke of deep humility and shame, actually. The dress she had chosen spoke of almost none of her usual perkiness or energy, instead being closer to something that Lord Consort Midnight Iris could have worn, as a stately and stoic matron. Of course, clothing wasn’t enough to mask a personality, but it served as a reminder of the gravity of the situation, for both mares.

“Honored Princess Sparkle of Twilight…” the Countess began, curtsying right after crossing the threshold and waiting to be told to approach closer.

Twilight would allow that, having taken for herself a spot at the top of the table, and wanting to make this meeting official and, more importantly, controlled.

“Please, Honored Countess, come closer.”

The mare did so with gusto, not once allowing her eyes to look up from the floor. Discomfort was radiating off of her, embarrassment that had a clear source, but also… not. Twilight was fully expecting to see Ivory Crescent again show great disapproval for the actions of her brother, but this seemed deeper and more profound.

“Please, sit,” Twilight encouraged her guest, who took the cue with yet greater amount of respect. She moved the chair and occupied it without delay, and with dexterity which caused almost no sound.

The Countess also wasn’t keen on letting the silence become uncomfortable in the slightest. “Honored Princess… I… I do arrive before you as a disgraced sister, wishing to convey my deepest apologies for what happened. As I have already stated and I want to reinforce – I condemn the actions of my foolish brother, in entirety. A part of me wishes to stop calling him a sibling altogether, though that is beyond me. And for that I am sorry as well.”

“Ivory Crescent,” Twilight spoke up, wishing to address that immediately. “You are not responsible for his actions. I heard your words yesterday, honesty was obvious in them. You didn’t know and so you cannot blame yourself.”

“A bond between twins is strong, Honored Princess, and so my gut should have prompted me to act, when I was already seeing his obsession,” she responded, looking to the side and still not at Twilight. “I have tried to dissuade him in the way I found prudent, through ridicule. I’m a sister, aren’t I?” she pointed out, with a most despondent smile. “But I have failed. And I come before you, Honored Princess, to still offer my apologies. In my name, and… and the others.”

“You’re stance is admirable, Honored Countess. I know that you are preparing yourself to take the esteemed place of a Lord, and by already taking upon yourself the weight of leadership is praiseworthy…” Twilight offered her support, genuinely pleased that Ivory Crescent had such an approach. “I hope that your Lord and uncle will fulfill his promise, and I can leave the Mountain of Crescent without holding a grudge. But also without forgetting what happened.”

“That… That is understandable, Honored Princess,” the mare replied, with humbleness that almost caused her head to touch the table’s surface. “I hope that you shall not take Ebony Crescent’s actions as a testimony of our ways…”

“Ivory Crescent, what he had done is…” Twilight had to stop a shudder, once again that night. “It is hard to accept as something that really happened. But it does not make me pass my judgment upon all the ponies of the Mountain. I have learnt of his illness, and I have also been told… by him, ironically, that there are sometimes situations in which a Crescent can lose themselves to a bout of madness. That shall not make me less—”

“No, Honored Princess,” the Countess interrupted, and the fact that she did was exactly what made her action so successful, as Twilight felt put on her back hoof straight away. “He didn’t suffer from that. That was all him and his pain, and his illness, but it wasn’t something to result in the spatitu farw… That’s not his to suffer.”

There was a certain, grim conviction in the mare’s voice. Actually, there was more than enough of it to spark interest in Twilight. “I… know that you must be aware of your brother’s malady, Ivory Crescent. But you are saying that his actions weren’t overindulgent? Prompted by a certain madness?”

“Not of that sort, no,” the mare told her, remaining very serious. “His was the choice of an obsessed individual, but breaking one of the few lines that some of us observe, zealously. There is a time for seeking pleasure, of pushing boundaries of our society, but some things must be maintained, not to fall into such abandon. One which threatens the very dignity of another pony, and more. Much more.”

The unforgiving seriousness of those sentences was more and more gripping for Twilight, especially since they were coming from this energetic and chirpy pony. She leaned in, squinting her eyes, as if to try and pierce through the Countess’ countenance. That did cause the other mare to lower her gaze further. To the point where becoming even more deferential could only be achieved by abandoning the chair altogether and prostrating oneself onto the ground.

“I… don’t follow, at least I don’t know if I do,” Twilight admitted, trying to connect the dots in her head. “You are condemning your brother, apologizing for him, that is for certain. He crossed the boundaries of morality, but… not the boundaries which you have in mind? Or am I misunderstanding something terribly?”

“I’m here not only as a sister, that much is true. I’m here as a… deferential mare. A mare who knows that there is more to the world around us than our ways. The static and stoic ways, however bent and crossed even in this very Mountain,” Ivory Crescent tried to explain, and was doing so with conviction, at least. “My brother couldn’t recognize you for what you are, for what you could be. He didn’t go through with this wicked plan in entirety, but the sheer fact that he even lifted his hoof against you I…” She pointed at herself with gusto and intention. “… find sacrilegious.”

There was a part of Twilight which was quite happy to hear that the integrity of a mare’s body, and that of a free choice in these matters, was held in such an esteem by the pony opposite. But there was also another thing to consider, the word which had just been used. It seemed truly specific, and Twilight’s mind couldn’t just let it go.

Even if yet another, different thought was voiced by her soon after. Yes, Ivory Crescent hadn’t managed to stop her brother, but she had been trying to do so, Twilight realized.

“When you came to this spire the last time, for a… ‘slumber party’, as you jested, you were looking around my chamber very attentively. Were you actually expecting to find him here? Was that it?”

“I’m sorry I wasn’t that transparent. But I did want to be certain he wasn’t being stupid,” the Countess admitted, sighing profoundly. “He’s not a patient stallion, no. And he has a thing for looking for instant satisfaction. He got that from his little flunkeys, we all figured that out from below his spire, no? But that was just him giving himself a distraction on his way towards you. And I hoped that his absence there and then, when I visited, meant that he wasn’t going to be that idiotic. How wrong I was… and right before you in flesh, Honored Princess.”

“I… thank you for being so cautious, regardless of the outcome. I think I now grasp all of the comments you made that time. Well, almost all,” Twilight admitted, as that previous notion returned to the forefront of her focus. “For you were also very curious about one, other matter, almost as if that was your first and foremost reason for your visit. And you have just used the term ‘sacrilegious’. Do you think you could explain to me this strange connection which I am sensing?”

The mare finally looked up, properly. And that gaze answered quite a lot of Twilight’s curiosity. It carried with itself a certain weight, other than the association she had with Ebony Crescent’s own, pear stare. There was also a fascination in that stare, one which she could recognize. A zeal, an almost fanatic intensity which Twilight had witnessed before, coming towards her from an unfortunate victim of a very specific ‘cage’, if it could be called like this.

And something clicked in Twilight’s mind, the sound being almost audible in her ears, as she recognized why she had received certain questions from Ivory Crescent regarding not only her, but her sister-in-law.

“Wait… You are here, apologizing so profoundly, and looking so mortified ever since you learnt about your brother’s actions, because you are seeing me as…?”

Ivory Crescent waited just a second before nodding to the unfinished question. The gesture was made even more deferential by her unblinking stare, filled again with shame. “I… I can explain, if you will allow me. What my brother did caused ripples through our community, and we wish to make it clear that we would never stoop so low, even in our impassioned pursuits.”

Twilight waved her hooves about, granting an actual gesture to her mounting befuddlement. “Wait, Ivory Crescent, wait. What ‘community’? Honored Lord Bright Crescent made it clear, and achieved an agreement with me, that he wants this matter to be kept as a secret,” Twilight uttered, watching the Countess intently.

“I am not surprised. He wants to protect the Crescents’ reputation and whatever shreds of dignity my foolish twin might still possess. For the same reason, maintaining the Crescent Family’s repute in Noctraliya, we are also kept secret. From him, and from most of our brethren. But, in the light of what happened, I am here to represent us before you, openly,” the mare uttered, controlling her voice’s volume with mastery. “Your arrival filled us with excitement, and even those brief moments of conversation with you, the knowledge you shared, all of it was… euphoric to us, giving us the first, serious chance at actually being in touch with the world around, with its mysteries, with its many colors and pleasures. As such, the attack on you is something we treat very personally. Wild abandon must be balanced, and does need basic rules and restrictions. The very basic, but basic.”

“I… still don’t follow,” Twilight admitted growing more and more confused about all of these information. She instinctively steeled herself, because she just knew that she was going to be granted even more intricate knowledge about the inner workings of Noctraliya.

The other mare recognized that she had piqued Twilight’s curiosity, and spoke in a calm, collected voice. “I’m here, as Ivory Crescent, the Countess of Family Crescent. I’m also before you, Sparkle of Twilight, as the envoy and member of the Unbound.”

“The… the ‘Unbound’,” Twilight repeated the name, as if saying it our loud would grant her some strange insight into what it could have meant. It did, at least a little. “What is this, some form of a secret society, beyond castes and regulations?”

“Yes, indeed,” Ivory Crescent confirmed, a note of pride and satisfaction entering her voice and making it almost chirpy. “We are those who fulfill their desires beyond what our society imposes. We follow the signs of the world around us, exploring ideas and concepts which many of our brethren consider unwanted or even repulsive. We follow the guidelines from the beyond, trusting in the Immaculate Moon… and more. Which is why we see this situation as absolutely dreadful, and wish to voice our support for you in this trying moment, hoping that your anger and righteous vengeance is not directed at us, as well.”

Those last sentences were spoken with conviction and firm belief, like that of a faithful towards a divine power, and Twilight was taken aback quite proficiently. What antas Carnelian had told her, and what she had learnt from Ebony Crescent about certain ponies and their pursuits now seemed somehow incomplete. And the rest of that iceberg was, apparently, right before her eyes, ready to be revealed by the mare opposite.

“What… What does your ‘society’ even do, then? What you have told so far is quite vague, Honored Countess,” Twilight pointed out, causing Ivory Crescent to smirk.

“What don’t we do?” came the cheeky reply, but there wasn’t a shred of disparagement in it. “The Slobedyi is an ancient group, around and in near-perfect secrecy for hundreds of years, almost through the entirety of the Atrlunee. In the uncertainty of the Eclipse, when our priests were tight-lipped, our way of life petrified, and our future uncertain, we have explored, indulged, overstepped and reveled, throwing down an invisible gauntlet to our society. Reaching out to the curious, the courageous, the disagreeable…” The mare paused only to breathe, her eyes burning with a passionate flame. “Looking beyond the constricting chains of customs and paralyzed principles, to embrace emotions and desires in a myriad of forms, always just beyond sight and reach of our kindred… but always letting them hear the sighs and coos coming from us…”

“Wait, so it’s…” Twilight tried to wrap her head around that concept, suddenly reminded of how Ivory Crescent had ‘classified’ Cadance, for example. As a personification of the ideas of love and emotions, and more than that. “You do make it sound like… a pleasure cult?”

“For some. But it is an initiative dedicated to more than just seeking hedonistic joy from life,” the mare explained, taking no offence from Twilight using those words. “It’s a place of discussion, of inquiry and thought, away from the dogma, away from the judgment. We feast on new ideas, we imbibe exciting concepts, from art and willful expression to even something as deceptively dull as politics. A free lodge of the free-thinking... and of the hedonists, too,” she added with a wink.

“And… you’re a part of it, Honored Countess.”

“Yes, that I am, liberally allowed to express myself, discuss what awaits us, familiarize myself with many matters which our society is blind to,” Ivory Crescent admitted, with a smile nonetheless. “I’m an aficionado of Equestrian poetry, for example, and the idea of your wondering warriors of ancient times. That is something which resonates with me. We, as the Unbound, also focus on ponies like you, Sparkle of Twilight, exploring the premise of Divine Aspects and what ponies bearing those could teach us. Yes, the Immaculate Moon… is important to us, but we are intrigued by the Judging Sun, beyond the grim and fiery nature we are shown by our religion. Equestria is not a place of subjugation, a merciless landscape of fearful creatures, basking in the golden fire from above, so… something does not add up there, does it?”

“And… you asked about my sister-in-law—”

“Yes, indeed! Again – a familial relation beyond just the sisterhood of our main deities? How riveting!” Ivory Crescent interrupted out of sheer excitement. “And now you, Sparkle of Twilight, with your curiosity, your understanding, your pursuits of knowledge and talent in matters magical! An entire part of the world that our society sees as undesirable, simply because we lack access to it!”

Twilight leaned back, processing everything she was hearing. And not only because her travels around Noctraliya had already proved that the batponies had their own approach to arcane power, leylines and the prophet chambers in their shrines, without knowing the intricacy of it. But, seemingly more important, yet another, clandestine part of Noctraliya, yet this time dedicated to subverting the very principles of the land, was actually being shown to her?

“But… Those examples of ponies who went too far? That one stallion I saw?”

“One of us, yes, though he said nothing about our existence,” Ivory Crescent admitted, nodding with pride at the dedication. “Our exploits are sometimes excessive, yes, but also presented in a much worse light by the local priesthood. I don’t blame them, actually, we are wastrels and irresponsible libertines from their perspective, and that’s alright. The threat of persecution keeps us vigilant!”

“And… you are telling me this, because…?” Twilight still tried to get to the bottom of the matter, as she didn’t think that expression of sympathy was the only reason a group like that would allow itself to be revealed, and to a foreign dignitary. Even if said dignitary could be considered to possess some divine qualities.

“Because we also want to let you know, Sparkle of Twilight, that we are sympathetic to your cause of peace and openness between our nations,” Ivory Crescent revealed, with a most kind expression on her muzzle. “Our reach isn’t grand, for the sake of secrecy, but we are more than willing to advocate for this quest, especially if things would take a different turn. As I understand from what you have just said, my dear uncle is making sure you do not leave the Mountain feeling unsatisfied… Something we know a lot about,” the mare pointed out with a grin that, nevertheless, melted away a second later. “I… didn’t want to make it sound—”

Twilight raised her hoof. “I understand the context, yes. I take it that such a society would like to benefit from being able to reach beyond Noctraliya, explore Equestrian concepts and find inspirations in our culture?”

“Definitely. Though, as to assuage any fears, we are not aiming to extend our reach like some form of a clandestine cult. But what we do want, is freedom, is access and exploration of the world, of knowledge. We want to feel a connection beyond our peaks,” the mare told her, her gaze venturing somewhere beyond. “We want to know what more we could be, while still being us.”

Maybe it was the last few nights, but Twilight wasn’t sure how to reply to that. The desire to fulfill one’s destiny was a noble one, but there was a note of worrying contumacy in the mare’s tone.

“And… you will soon be a Lord of the Family, Honored Countess,” Twilight uttered, almost on a whim.

Ivory Crescent nodded. “Yes, but I will not aim at changing the way that things are done, not drastically. I think you know why, too, despite providence which you wish to grant our lands. To change one heart is an achievement, but to expect a whole society, in willful isolation, to suddenly open up, to embrace a new idea? Oh, that takes time.”

“Don’t I know it, yes…” Twilight admitted, having in mind all of her attempts and her openness, the exact one which sometimes had gotten her in trouble. “But… Could I expect you to be interested in the ideas of Friendship, then, Honored Countess?”

“You bring those. An alicorn, and showing remarkable qualities about herself, too. That makes me most intrigued by such teachings,” the mare spoke, lowering her tone to a whisper. “To have a caring Mother, a just Judge, an amorous Lover and a compassionate Teacher? That sounds like quite a set of valuable, godly examples to follow, with intent.”

“I’ve already told you, Honored Countess, I’m not sure if divinity is wh—”

“Ideas are divine,” Ivory Crescent told her back, her pear eyes sparkling with joy. “How we go about it is our thing, but care, justice, passion, community – those are all ‘deities’ in their own right. Perhaps in our world there are simply paragons, symbols of these godly concepts, one of whom I have the honor of sitting in front of… but that’s just one idea which we are exploring as the Unbound, Sparkle of Twilight.” The Countess straightened herself in her seat, assuming the countenance of a stoic matron. Even if she was anything but, Twilight knew that her words were genuine. “Once again, I want to condemn my brother, and the circumstances he had forced upon you, Sparkle of Twilight. And I want you to know that there are batponies who hold you in great esteem, and wish you well in your quest. We’re looking forward to a wondrous end of your mission.”

“Thank you…” Twilight uttered, though she wasn’t sure just how encouraged she was. Knowing that she had hidden support in the lands of Noctraliya was nice, but the same support seemed to venture in a quite unseen territory, at least for her unaccustomed eyes. “Would it be… uhm… insulting if I were to say that I’m still unsure whether anything you’re telling me is true? Or whether you are not hiding something from me about your… Unbound?”

“No, that’s the mark of a piercing intellect,” Ivory Crescent replied, quite pleased with those questions. “Well, first it means that you likely won’t share anything of what I told you. Uncertainty makes for a good shield. Second, what I might be hiding is exactly what we are hiding from the rest of our brethren. A certain, balanced disregard for our traditional ways. Not contempt for them, no, we know why they are in place, and where did they come from. We just see ourselves as beyond them, in a healthy way… or a bit unhealthy, because there’s nothing quite as rejuvenating as when a passionate exchange on matters intellectual becomes… less intellectual and much more primal. Though, I do allow myself not to say more, in respect to what you had to endure. I understand if it would be not to your liking, Sparkle of Twilight.”

She wasn’t wrong, no, and the few notes in her voice were already giving away that this strange society seemed rather keen on some manner of deliberate trespassing, also in matters amatory. And that was something that Twilight was not interested in at the moment.

Well, perhaps there was some curiosity in her, especially regarding what the mare had proposed regarding Cadance’s role in their vision of the world, but even that interest was marred by the recent happenings.

And to think that the mare opposite was a part of a quite indescribable society of free-thinkers and sensualists? No, that wasn’t something that Twilight was willing to explore further. She would instead focus on the focal point of Ivory Crescent’s appearance and leave worrying about the rest for a little later.

“I… Well, I am grateful for your visit and for the promise of support. I… I think it’s important that I am reminded of some ponies around actually appreciating my efforts and wishing to see them fruitful,” she told the Countess, in accordance with the truth.

“Of course, that is why I am here,” the mare agreed, with another kind smile. “Your task is monumental, and can only grow in difficulty and complexity if you think that you are alone with it. But a divine idea is never alone. It grows, it feasts on those who support it. It echoes with their hopes and their dreams and answers accordingly...”

So Ivory Crescent claimed, and for some reason those words hit Twilight stronger than her previous declarations, though she had no idea why. Again, she would focus on that later.

The Countess must have spotted that Twilight was getting more thoughtful by the minute, and nodded her head. “I believe I have taken more than enough of your precious time, Sparkle of Twilight. The Unbound send their kindest regards. I would even extend you an invitation to one of our meetings, but right now you need calmness and serenity in your life. Though we would be honored to host you in our reckless abandonment,” the mare commented, sounding genuinely welcoming.

“It’s very kind, but, you are right, I do… require more control over what is happening around me at the moment,” Twilight admitted, wondering if it wasn’t something a bit too ‘mortal’ too claim, although she wasn’t sure if she had properly grasped the mare opposite’s approach.

The said pony didn’t seem to mind, being altogether most understanding. “Naturally. As I said, I won’t bother you anymore tonight… Honored Princess,” she spoke, invoking Twilight’s title as a sure sign that she was no longer a part of any secret organizations whatsoever. “Rest well. And if you would need me for anything, do not hesitate to ask.”

“Thank you, Honored Countess.”

Ivory Crescent left soon, and Twilight was now on her lonesome, considering what she had just learnt about. She, apparently, needed to make room in her head, in between the frantic thoughts, for even more forces at play, however small and secretive. She was ruminating so hard that she didn’t at first realize that the Countess leaving didn’t mean that she was completely alone in her spire.

She suddenly spotted Midnight’s muzzle in the doorway, as he looked in to check on her before ever closing the door after the Countess.

“Oh… Yes, Midnight Wind, what is it?”

“No, Honored Princess, don’t worry. I was just wondering if… everything’s alright, and whether you might need something,” he offered, trying to sound both dutiful and mindful alike. “You look a bit… perturbed? I hope that the Countess—”

“No, no, don’t worry about her, the meeting went fine,” Twilight claimed, as it was better than getting into the nuances of it. Besides, all in all, she had received positive reinforcement throughout this audience. Simply with a lot of strange, unforeseen insights as well. “It’s just… all of it.”

“All of it…” the stallion repeated, as if to try and discern all of the meanings behind her words.

“Yes… All of it,” she repeated herself, feeling the weight of the expression. Still, she stood up, stretching her neck a little. “I don’t think I would mind some food again. And then just… I don’t know, I’ll figure it out.”

“Of course, I’ll ask Rowan Berry to help out with that,” Midnight promised, nodding with warrior’s grace. “Still, I…” he began, but didn’t finish whatever sentence he had in mind.

“Yes? What is it?” Twilight asked, on instinct. Truth be told, she didn’t feel like exploring any more matters at the moment, but her words were faster than her reasoning.

“I know that you have been through a lot, and… and perhaps my presence is the last thing you desire right now, but I would like to have a moment with you. On our own. On your terms, whenever you shall feel like it, but I need to speak with you.”

Twilight recognized the tone he was using. It denoted that he definitely had something important to share with her, though there was also a new note in it. Something that caught her attention, even subconsciously. And though she was torn by her previous issues with the stallion’s behavior and, more importantly, the still fresh anxiety over last day, she didn’t mind granting that request.

In due time, of course. Not right now. She couldn’t handle more right now, and something told her that whatever Midnight Wind wanted to discuss was another critical matter to occupy her attention.

They all were, she felt.

“I… Fine, Midnight Wind. We can have a talk, just… not right now, if it is possible?” she asked, trying her best not to sound annoyed. She wasn’t, at least not at the stallion. “I need to still gather myself and I think I need to be alone for that,” she admitted.

To his credit, the warrior didn’t look insulted by her choice, understanding shining in his gaze, instead. “Tac, tac, I understand. I know I’m asking at the worst moment, I just… Remember that I asked already, alright?”

“I won’t forget, no,” Twilight told him, though she didn’t enjoy such insistence.

Still, having this sort of an exchange with him, instead of a shouting match or another scuffle, she would count as an improvement. After all, despite the best efforts of some part of her, she couldn’t quite forget that she was carrying certain feelings for the stallion.

It didn’t look like he had, himself, forgotten, and maybe that was exactly what was pushing them both onward, too.

Chapter XCIII – Confined Within

Lord Bright Crescent’s abode was one of the more luxurious places Twilight had ever visited. She wasn’t planning on doing so on purpose, since she respected the bounds of privacy even in her endless curiosity over Noctraliya, but the circumstances had forced this very important meeting after all.

Twilight wasn’t looking forward to what was to come, but she distracted herself momentarily by appreciating the décor of the chamber she was in. As prudence would have it, the spire which the Lord of the Crescent Family called his home was the most grandiose of them all, and the sheer scope of the place proved that much. As opposed to a single, if spacious room, Bright Crescent had his abode turned into several, separate chambers, and the one Twilight was currently in served as a dining room combined with a private gallery. Sculptures of various nature, from flowers and pony silhouettes to abstract geometrical shapes, were lining the walls left and right, as if a silent jury, while the chandelier above looked like an architectural project, the various gemstones serving as the foundation and frame of a massive cathedral. More so, even the table at which Twilight was currently sitting looked more like a piece of art rather than one of furniture.

And, with the way that things were to happen tonight, it truly was to act like a judge’s bench. The cloth in rich, amethyst hue was covering it in entirety, creating a most vivid barrier between the would-be judges and the accused.

Lord Bright Crescent had decided that Twilight would be sitting on his left side, with only Countess Ivory Crescent in a more important seat on his right. That was fine, without question, as Twilight wouldn’t want to be put on any greater pedestals in this particular situation, even if it was about her and the fate she had barely escaped. Places had been also left at the table for Twilight’s entourage, as well as general Crescent Light. It seemed that, very much on purpose, Count Ebony Crescent would be facing nothing short of a noble tribunal for his transgressions.

Twilight was glad she had spent the rest of last night on resting, and then had a full day sleep. She knew that this meeting would require a lot from her, especially since she would face her assailant head on. Thankfully, she was receiving every bit of encouragement and support from the Lord, as was his genuine want.

“Honored Princess, I take it that this is all acceptable to you?” the haspadr asked her, encompassing the room with his hoof. “I wanted this to be, you know, private but official.”

“Yes, Honored Lord, I believe this will do,” she told the stallion, doing her best to act regally, but without any unnecessary coldness. She wanted to give Bright Crescent the chance to prove his good intentions. She reached for her chalice, taking one more swig, preparing for what was to come.

The Lord recognized something about this gesture, indeed. “Very well, very well… Then, if you are willing, we can start at any time. We can have my ponies bring him in post haste,” the haspadr spoke as he straightened up in his place, spreading his forelegs wide against the cloth, as if bracing for some form of an impact. “Actually, I think I need to still ask myself whether I’m ready, but that’s past the point.”

Twilight understood what lay behind that sentence, however, and nodded. “I trust that you shall lead this case with justice and impartiality, Honored Lord,” she said, and she couldn’t quite shake away the feeling of being in a proper courtroom.

Bright Crescent likewise nodded, accepting her words as both encouragement and a reminder of his promise. Not that it looked like he would default on it in any way. He took one more breath, then took a small comb out from his robe and made sure his milky mane was properly tended to. He then turned to his right.

“Ivory Crescent, Countess of Family Crescent, are you ready as well?” he asked in an official tone, though he couldn’t quite hide hints of worry for the well-being of his niece in these circumstances.

“As ready as I shall be, Honored Lord, uncle…” she replied, and not the calmness of her tone nor the stoic ensemble she was wearing were enough to mask the utter discomfort that the mare was going through.

Still not as great as Twilight’s, but it would be folly to compare the two.

The Lord shrugged to himself, hiding his perturbation behind the comfortable guise of derision, moved aside the chalice he had been drinking from a moment before, enjoying the basic refreshments that had been provided for the gathered, then called out.

“Wartowneci!”

A pair of his sentinels appeared in the doorway, ready to do his bidding, and one, dramatic gesture from the haspadr’s hoof was enough to have them both disappear to fetch the Count Brother.

It took maybe a minute, but the atmosphere was getting denser by the heartbeat. Twilight’s eyes locked with Midnight, then with Rowan Berry, both of them sitting in as witnesses, and both giving her their due, if silent, support in this endeavor. Then her gaze rested on Crescent Light, the one pony that had not spoken a word so far. His silence seemed more terrifying than anything he could have uttered, and it was clear that he was also feeling the burden of the Count Brother’s deeds, as the Lord’s partner. And, most likely, also as the substitute father figure for the stallion. Twilight could imagine that there was perhaps nothing more nerve-racking in life than disappointing a military parent, even if a surrogate one, but the distress clearly worked both ways.

The rhythmic hoofsteps from behind the door announced the arrival of the ‘prisoner’ and, soon enough, the silhouette of the Count Brother appeared at the door. Ebony Crescent was keeping his head down, but it was already blatant that he wasn’t at his best. If Twilight didn’t know any better, she would have bet that he had been subjected to a rather unpleasant bath, as the state of his mane and the edges of his simple, brown gown were absolutely soaked. And yet even his illness was not earning him any sympathy from her, not after what had happened.

She felt gazes on her, all but the one from the stallion at the threshold, and knew that her reaction was observed with care. She wouldn’t give anypony reasons for further worry, as she hid her discomfort deep, actually capable of stopping the shudders which had been plaguing her all of yesternight. But only just.

“Wena hic,” came the sentence from the Lord and Ebony Crescent hesitated for just a second before he approached to stand before the table. It was at that moment that Twilight realized that his forehooves were tied and connected to his back legs, allowing him to move, but not do much else. His wings were, likewise, secured to his sides.

It was a pitiful sight, truth be told, and it was blatant from the way that both Bright Crescent and Ivory Crescent were looking at the stallion. Hurt and disappointment were obvious in their gazes, but also the contempt for the situation and for his state, clearly unbecoming of a Kwadr.

The Lord waited a few seconds before taking a deep breath to start. “Ebony Crescent, Count Brother of the Crescent Family…” he began in a strong voice, but it didn’t last long, at all. “What were you thinking, tu soleespalu duran?!”

It wasn’t perhaps the most professional opening to such a hearing, but at least the emotions from the haspadr were most honest.

The accused stallion said nothing at first, which only made the looming question resound the louder. Twilight wasn’t even sure if he wanted to acknowledge anypony in the room, but surely he wouldn’t be so unapologetic and proud to just remain silent through the entirety of the meeting.

It looked like that at first, especially to the Lord, so he continued with no less chagrin. “You have nothing to say, nephew? You stand before me, as your Lord. You stand before your sister, as your Countess. You stand before the Honored Princess, whom you tried to assault in such a heinous way and have not a word to utter?”

The stallion also found no response to that, his gaze locked down onto the rich, woolen carpet, on which droplets of sweat wear dropping one by one. For a moment Twilight was wondering whether those weren’t tears, but she was soon disabused of that notion.

For Ebony Crescent finally lifted his head, just before his uncle was about to speak up again, and his gaze was terrifying in its apathetic intensity. This wasn’t a stare of somepony wishing to show remorse, nor even one to express an apology over what had transpired. It was just… empty. Seemingly devoid of emotion of any sort.

Was this strange defiance really what the Count Brother was bringing to this chamber? It felt like that was the case, even if his gaze was showing no adherence to any emotion. But Twilight found such a stance most hard to believe in.

And so did Bright Crescent, who got up from his seat and supported himself even stronger on his forelegs. “What say you, Ebony Crescent? How would you explain your utter foolishness?”

“I offer no explanation,” came the reply, finally, and it’s sharpness could cut. “What’s done is done, and nothing I say shall change it. Now tell me what awaits me.”

The haspadr was nothing short of taken aback by such an attitude. But much more so than general Crescent Light was. And it was the officer who finally decided to speak up, for the first time in this room, and with mortifying calmness.

“Say your peace, Ebony Crescent. Say it, while we still can say we actually know who you are.”

That, particular sentence caused Ivory Crescent’s eyes to dart from the warrior to her brother, and then towards Twilight. She was clearly considering, and with quite the perturbation, whether the topic of the katorge was known to everypony in the chamber.

At the same time, Ebony Crescent’s gaze landed on the General, with determination joined with this utter resignation. “I am more than aware of what could await me after what happened,” he stated, and there was no fear in his voice whatsoever, only void. “I had a whole night yesternight, alone and contained, to delve on it, to ruminate on what transpired and what could occur. I suppose it could be considered more fair and convenient not to be remembered at all, rather than to be remembered as a failure.” He closed his eyes briefly, straightening himself up. “I prefer not to have my father’s memory sullied by the fact that his son fell so miserably.”

Even Crescent Light had to look towards the rest of the gathered, as Ebony Crescent was holding his ground via this final, even tragic, stance. It caused Twilight to lean in a little, focusing on the stallion’s bearing. There was a form of noble readiness to him, detachment that could be understood as acceptance of his fate, and yet… something was amiss. It was like he was planning something behind this endmost approach.

So it came to Ivory Crescent at that time to actually step into this situation. She stood up from her seat with grim determination which could rival her brother’s apathy.

“Bratr, I would much prefer to remember that you existed, however vile you acted towards the Honored Princess,” she stated, glancing to the side, as if in hope that Twilight would understand such a sentence. For it seemed to offer some form of leniency from the harshest of punishments. “I find your current course of action hard to grasp. Is this you, perhaps, trying to act bravely when faced with the inevitable, so that your last stand could have a poetic quality to it?”

Ebony Crescent locked gazes with his sister, almost as if trying to convey something in a way that only twins could understand. “What else seems to be left for me, but this? First of all, I failed. I reached out for the stars, and for the Moon, I reached for the Sun itself and my strength wasn’t enough, my cunning wasn’t enough. There’s no place in our history for a might-have-been insolvent,” he claimed, nodding to himself. “Besides, if things are being flouted, then what is there to discuss?”

Whatever this line of defense without defense might have been, it wasn’t really working besides confusing everypony present. Twilight was trying to get to the bottom of Ebony Crescent’s current reasoning mostly by trying to utilize logic, but that was swiftly interrupted when Lord Bright Crescent slammed his hooves against the table. He did so strongly enough to wince and then have to rub them against one another a moment later, though that didn’t lessen his argument.

“Is this really who are you seeing yourself as?! A failure to be left behind, forgotten, obsolete? Very well then, duran, but you don’t get off that easily!” he screamed, shaking his head and causing his combed mane to dishevel quite strongly, giving him the look of a frenzied artist. “History, as I will teach you right now, my boy, is not a collection of winners and achievers, history is about everypony. There, I said it, think of it what you wish,” he pointed out, though Twilight wasn’t sure who was he addressing, precisely. “And that means you are included, you and your short-sighted idiocy, nephew! What do you think this is?!”

Twilight also found herself wincing at the volume, but she could tell that the Lord’s words were coming from a genuine place, especially considering what he had shared about himself.

That was, exactly, his next point. “Look at me. Look me deep in the eye. Look at your uncle, who had to serve a purpose that was meant for another! We don’t get the luxury of being forgotten, that is not how that works. What a twisted reasoning this is!” the stallion shouted, pointing at himself with one of his hurting hooves. “So take off your mask, Ebony Crescent. Nopony here is interested in seeing your ‘grand performance’. You had one already, a most odious one, and it failed, miserably so! That’s more than enough!”

“Yes. That it did,” the Count Brother retorted with some venom, though something behind those words was shaky and crumbling. And it had less to do with his usual health problems. “But I won’t endure being judged for it. I might or might not accept the punishment, and then—”

“No, Ebony Crescent, that is not how that works, either!” Bright Crescent had a response already prepared. “Maybe I have failed, indeed, maybe I have installed within you this belief that you are beyond reproach, as a pony of noble blood, but you forget about one thing! One thing that, it seems, I have to remind you of, regardless of whether I am inclined or even worthy to say it.” The haspadr straightened himself, assuming a true stance of a ruler, even if he was missing his circlet and cloak, as always. But he clearly felt their weight and remembered their symbolism, considering the words which followed. “Bogine is watching. We view Her as an artist sees their patron. Her blessings are our patronage, She inspires our actions, but She despises our recklessness.”

Twilight listened with baited breath whether these arguments would find purchase. Also because she had heard the Lord’s previous statements, regarding the fate which had befallen him, fate he was definitely not thankful for, especially not towards any higher power.

“And, what seems strangely even more important right now,” Bright Crescent added, pointing to himself with all the gusto he possessed, “I am watching. I am the Lord of the Crescent Family, woe is us, but I shall do my duty. Judge your foul deeds and cast my punishment upon you. So stop your histrionic pretense, nopony’s that interested in it!”

“You cannot judge me, uncle.”

A short and stern answer made Twilight cock her eyebrow. It was, by all means, too quick and too firm to be genuine, unless Ebony Crescent was ready to pull some incredible argument. Truth be told, by the look in his eyes, he believed that he had one, finally showing something from beyond the apathy.

Bright Crescent also wasn’t blind to that faux confidence, and while his nephew was faltering in his performance, he seemed all the more assured of his. Almost as if he had read whatever script Ebony Crescent had prepared in advance and created his own, potent retort.

“By what right do you claim that?”

“Tradition. So simply tell me what you are planning on doing to me, dear uncle, for you are clearly keen on making me learn a lesson. Perhaps deal with certain, possible, diplomatic repercussions. But don’t pretend you have the right to judge me,” the stallion stated, his tone maintained through sheer will and an actor’s talent. “Let me be, then, the second pony in our close family to receive an unfair treatment from the universe. I will, actually, be rather glad, connecting like that with my late father.”

Wherever the Count Brother was going with this, it was only causing the Lord’s ire to gather, on the verge of exploding with terrifying power. Twilight was expecting it at any moment, listening in to the key argument from the young stallion, nonetheless.

“The matter is simple, and yet forgotten, seemingly. What happened, happened in my spire. Within the confines of my, exclusive domain. By the Crescent Family rules, I should not be persecuted for any of it. Period.”

Twilight couldn’t quite believe her ears. Where had that shy, introverted stallion with an instrument gone? She remembered quite well his nervous energy and his wonderful music, all that time ago, way back in the Sanctuary. And even, more recently, he had been charming, even seductive, but not so… detached. And hiding behind that ruling? Was that what had been giving Ebony Crescent such self-assurance or was this just a final effort for the sake of a play he was acting out before, mostly, himself?

She looked askance at Bright Crescent. She trusted his previous words, yes, but she was now wondering just how much such a custom would affect his eagerness to dispense justice. He had offered her the same courtesy, having granted her a spire for her own. Would he deny his nephew’s claim, if it was something so ingrained in the Crescent’s culture that the Count Brother actually made a protest out of it during such a hearing?

The Lord felt Twilight’s gaze. And not only hers, that much was blatant. The entire chamber had their eyes on the milky-maned stallion, looking for any indication as to what he was about to do.

Twilight was especially intrigued by what Midnight and Rowan Berry thought at that moment. Their eyes were not betraying much, other than expectation and genuine curiosity. And, for some reason, Twilight had a distinct feeling that if justice would not be properly dispensed by the Lord, then they would take the matter into their own hooves, somehow.

It didn’t seem a likely future, however, for Bright Crescent withstood the silent scrutiny from the room with gallantry. He gathered himself in but a few seconds, his lips shuddering, and cloaked his reply in his vexation. Right before he erupted at Ebony Crescent.

First, with laughter, one almost frightening with its irate derision. “So, that is your trump card, my nephew? Fine! Fine, have it your way!” he shouted, himself adding some theatrics to this, most serious situation, especially as he pointed towards Ebony Crescent and bowed. “You say that you could have been even a monster in your spire and that I am unable to do anything about it, because you are free like a bird while in it? Be my guest! Yes! Be. My. Guest. And be my family, still and forever. You think yourself doomed by Fate, perhaps like my very brother? Let me tell you something, then, about your father – if given the blessed chance after all, he would put himself on his own funeral pyre with eagerness, witnessing you right now. So be, first and foremost, your own prisoner, then!”

There was a split second, right when Bright Crescent said that last sentence, when Twilight spotted worry in the young stallion’s eyes, and, at the same time, felt the haspadr’s gaze escaping to her for a breath before again fixating on the Count Brother.

“You will not be given merciful oblivion, though I see not why you would even reach for it. No, you will be right here, well and remembered. Your tower is your domain? Good, then let it be your only domain in the Mountain of Crescent, Ebony Crescent. Consider yourself under spire confinement,” the Lord decreed, and with a smile, nonetheless. “You can be as dreadful and unapologetic about your behavior in it as you wish, but only in it. I might or might not let your little ponyservants stay there with you. I wonder if you would be able to stomach each other in the end. But that’s about it, I think. And I mean it.”

Whatever the haspadr meant, actually, Ebony Crescent had already discerned it, much better than Twilight. She couldn’t quite deny that the sight of his eyes bulging and his entire, assumed persona wilting was in some way therapeutic and satisfying to her, but the extent of the Lord’s judgment was only beginning to be visible. Especially as the culprit began to stutter, sweat running from his mane like a waterfall.

“But…! B-but, that cannot mean—!”

“It cannot mean ‘what’, Ebony Crescent?” the haspadr asked, leaning in with a sinister expression. “I don’t know what your little play right now was about. Did you want to show courage in the face of the inevitable? Did you think you could be like… like my own, sweet brother and your father? Do you see us as simply some forest demons, ready to pounce on you for your transgression? No, my colt,” Bright Crescent told the stallion, his eyes glistening with tears at the thoughts of his closest, departed kin. “Brilliant Crescent might have transgressed in their, damnable eyes or was simply a victim of circumstances, we won’t know that. I’ve made peace with that, as much as one can. You, on the other hoof…” the stallion paused, but only to point an accusatory hoof forward. “You chose this fate, by your very own actions, and no amount of bravado will ever make you come even close to your father’s tale. Think on that in your very own spire, you’ll have ample time for it.”

Twilight again spotted all eyes on the Lord, and added her own stare to that, varied selection.

There was a mixture of respect and fear in Ivory Crescent’s gaze, while admiration was coming towards the haspadr from the General, laced with their romantic connection. There was even some measure of satisfaction from both Rowan Berry and Midnight, though Twilight would not have been surprised to find them disagreeing with the judgment’s scope. Perhaps they expected something more zestful from the Honored Lord, but if the Count Brother’s failing calm was of any indication, it would be a most painful sentence.

“Uncle, you—!”

“I think I have another title, far more important for you at this time, which you should be using instead,” Bright Crescent strongly retorted. “Not that it will change much. You will remain in your spire for the time being. Perhaps until your dear sister takes the circlet. I don’t think I will feel inclined to change my decision until then. She can then do whatever she wishes with you, but I wouldn’t expect anypony to let you out before you are nice and softened, foal, not even your sibling.”

He nodded in Ivory Crescent’s direction and she responded with lowering her gaze in respect, remaining stoic and reverent.

In the meantime, Ebony Crescent’s expression was twisting and changing between absolute despondence and aimless fury, one arising from the sense of being utterly powerless. He wasn’t trying to break out of his binds, but he was trotting in place as if the very carpet was burning his hooves. He seemed keen on searching for help between Ivory Crescent and Crescent Light, after all, his pear eyes jumping from one to another, but none looked too interested in offering it. And so the Count Brother’s attention then switched to Midnight and Rowan Berry, not that there would be any actual aid offered, Twilight didn’t think. Her entourage was making their opinion clear ever since, and nothing but disapproval was coming from them both.

Twilight recognized at that point, quite easily, that there was one pony whom Ebony Crescent was not acknowledging at all – herself. And she couldn’t for the life of her decide whether it was out of such unbearable shame, or just his heart hardening enough not to even see her as present at this hearing.

The Count Brother finally tried to speak up again, in between his frantic breaths. “You… No! No, no, no, you cannot do this! You cannot just… just lock me up like this?!”

“Why not?” Bright Crescent asked in a mocking tone. “Am I not the Lord? Maybe a silly and disliked one, but still a Lord. I can do as I please!”

“But not something like this! Make an example out of me, or condemn me to being forgotten entirely, but do not keep me contained like this!” the stallion’s protests continued, his knees shaking as if he was ready to fall down to them and scrape for any mercy at all. “You… You are sentencing me to the worst! The worst, uncle! Honored Lord! Ennui! The tedium of existence on my lonesome?!”

“Oh, now you’re just being dramaturgic!” Bright Crescent told the stallion, rolling his eyes with no less theatricality. “I am dealing with somepony who made it perfectly clear that he wants to do anything but to express any sorrow for his actions. One who doesn’t even care for the usage of poison, or putting one’s hooves on blessed minerals for nefarious purposes. You know who doesn’t show remorse or heed in such a way? An animal. And a creature like that should be locked up, lest it will cause more mayhem out of its uncontrollable instinct.”

Twilight would feel much less comfortable with the haspadr’s words, but she couldn’t deny that they were at least somewhat necessary. The young stallion before her was showing no remorse, or at least burrowing it deep enough not to make it known to anypony, which also served no purpose.

She glanced at Midnight Wind and Rowan Berry and spotted them exchanging firmer glances. They seemed to be having some sort of a silent conversation, one that Twilight would definitely not mind participating in, if out of sheer curiosity.

However, there was still one matter to be dealt with, regarding the Count Brother. Yes, the sentence seemed passed already, and inevitable, but she did lack one more thing if she were to consider herself satisfied with this outcome in entirety.

For the moment, however, the attention of the chamber was definitely held by the Lord and his nephew, locked in a pretty one-sided battle.

“I’m…! No, I’m not a mere animal!” Ebony Crescent shouted, sounding like a colt having a tantrum, with his mane wildly flopping around and his muzzle scrunched with anguish. “Cast me out utterly, as a creature to be damned, if you truly think so! But I am a pony, otherwise! I don’t deserve—!”

Bright Crescent actually hissed at his nephew, almost as if ready to present a deadly threat. “What… don’t you deserve for what you attempted? And where did that indifference of yours go? Honestly, I know not what you wanted to achieve with it, or maybe it was just a show of some ‘fatalistic dignity’, nephew, but now I am perfectly convinced by my choice of punishment for you. And if you don’t stop your incessant whining over the fact, instead of taking it all with dignity befitting a Crescent and a pony of your pedigree, I might actually order your spire ‘ransacked’ entirely, down to the furniture. I wonder just how well you will do without any of your instruments, books and the artwork, but I’m not beyond leaving you with but some pelts for your bedding. Might get a little cramped for you and those two ‘instruments’ of yours you shall have left.”

Ebony Crescent’s muzzle screamed injustice, but it was unlikely he would find any remorse present in the chamber. Still, the Count Brother kept looking for it among everypony.

Everypony bar Twilight, of course. And, at this point, it was becoming unsettling and upsetting both. She didn’t think that she was making it known that much, sitting straight and still and observing the situation, but the Lord right next to her must have felt some discomfort coming from her, other than the obvious one. She met Bright Crescent’s topaz gaze, finding in it a certain question regarding him fulfilling his promise so far, and the stallion didn’t need much to understand what was missing from delivering on that obligation.

And so the haspadr, sitting properly in his place and making sure his mane was at least somewhat restored to its proper state, took a deep breath, looking towards Ebony Crescent with a regal expectation.

“And one more thing shall be required of you, nephew. That you offer a sign of your deepest and most sincere apologies to the Honored Princess. And I will take from you nothing short of at least a smidgen of genuine grief over your actions, despite what you are trying to sell with your histrionics.”

As it turned out, that was perhaps even more difficult for the Count Brother than the prospect of being under strict house arrest. It definitely looked like that, for the young stallion began shaking, his breath coming out in warbling sighs. The entire state of him screamed of rejecting the very notion that he would have to face Twilight. That was the source of his greatest shame, without a doubt.

Truth be told, at this point, she wasn’t actually expecting a proper apology. She would welcome it, of course, as insignificant as it would be in comparison to the fate she almost suffered, but she couldn’t quite imagine a pony like Ebony Crescent to be able to do it. In this nervous breakdown that she could see before her there were no signs of remorse that would lead to regret, lamentably. The stallion couldn’t actually see his crime, only his failure. And that would be much more heartrending for Twilight, as a pony believing in redemption, had she not had to fight off his attempts at having his way with her. And even if there had been a sign of recognition for his actions at the end of their last encounter, there was none of it here and now.

Ebony Crescent heaved and shook, shifting in place as if assaulted by an invisible swarm of flies, but couldn’t bear to look at her at all, nor to speak up. It was getting to the point where both Bright Crescent and Crescent Light looked at each other with genuine worry about the Count Brother’s state, both mental and physical. This wasn’t an act, even Twilight was aware of that, it was a mental blockade that he couldn’t break through it, not without almost damaging effort.

Even Rowan Berry shifted in her seat, her healer’s calling almost forcing her into immediate action, for it was hard to say where the young stallion’s state was heading.

Then Ivory Crescent stood up from her chair.

Without saying anything she arose, her pear eyes locked on her brother, and began walking around the table. Her trot had a solemn quality to it, and though she wasn’t of the priesthood caste, with Twilight being well aware that the mare was pretty much the furthest from it, she exuded a dignified aura which was hard to deny. She became charismatic enough at this moment to actually stop anypony else from commenting on her actions, as she stood by her brother.

He reacted to her presence by looking up towards her, letting everypony see his eyes, maddened with fear and defiance that had absolutely nothing to hold onto. The only solace he thought to try and find in this terrible circumstances was right next to him, but Ivory Crescent didn’t look like she was coming to simply support him.

And what a great contrast this was, between the two siblings.

Ebony Crescent was wallowing in his failure, unable to leave the hole he had dug for himself, even against his own survival instinct, and having forsaken his sophistication and elegant quality. Ivory Crescent, however, stood tall. At that moment she was like an imposing tower, a symbol to look up to, her gaze looking down with wise compassion onto the plight of her own brother. And even if she was, deep inside, an adherent of different beliefs, ones that could mark her an apostate to the faith and ways of the batponies, at that moment she exuded a noble, pure quality, one which could only belong to somepony destined to lead the Family into the future, and a better one.

“Bratr… I’m here,” she spoke in a tender tone, though maintaining her distance. “You are not alone, you never were. You’ve done a terrible thing, however, and could have done much, much worse. You need to repay us, your Family, your kin, and the Honored Princess. It is just,” she accentuated, pausing for a breath. “Do you remember our father’s teachings still?”

“What… W-what do they matter? They didn’t save him…” Ebony Crescent mumbled, looking to the side, his eyes watering. “He deserved more. He deserved it all, and I just… I wanted to… I needed to…”

“He imparted them onto us, to help us have a better life,” Ivory Crescent replied, remaining calm and collected, though it was easy to grasp that she had to gallantly fight her own emotions at seeing her twin in such a state. “You stepped away from them. I’m sorry I didn’t see you faltering earlier. But now it is on your shoulders, to work on repairing the damage you’ve done.”

The stallion shook his head fiercely, almost as if having a physical seizure. Rowan Berry’s chair scraped against the carpet and floor, but Ivory Crescent’s gesture stopped the healer from interfering.

“Do you think us infallible, dear brother?” the Countess asked, with a small, kind smile. “We’ve been two, mischievous misfits for quite a long time, you know. Two fireflies,” she almost whispered, sparing her uncle a glance. “But you’ve started a fire, a real fire, a devastating blaze, that which threatens. Put it out, as best as it can be done. Cast but one drop of water onto it, at least, to show that you’re not lost.”

Ebony Crescent’s gaze shifted just an inch in the mare’s direction, but then returned where it was. He attempted again to stare up, this time at Twilight, and faltered once again.

It prompted Ivory Crescent to take a step in his direction, remaining solicitous but fair. “It needs to be done, brother. And I know that, deep inside, you know just how terrible you have acted, regardless of your motivations. You wanted your tale to be an epic for the ages? Then abandon whatever dark thoughts came upon you, instincts which took over. Show that you are a pony of legend here, and now. Step out of the darkness and say it. Apologize. Even your sentence will be lighter, then.”

Twilight couldn’t deny, she was quite amazed by Ivory Crescent’s approach. She wasn’t surprised at her capacity for kindness and compassion, it had been already obvious that the heir of the Crescent Family was a fiercely intelligent and insightful mare, but to see her trying to redeem her brother, at least partially, was a most inspiring sight. One which was definitely adding Ivory Crescent to the list of ponies which Twilight wanted to act in the name of in her quest.

“It will mean nothing…” Ebony Crescent’s next sentence reached everypony’s ears. “I’ve gone too far…”

“So it’s wiser then to drown in the lake, instead of trying to come up for some air?” Ivory Crescent told him. She actually placed her hoof on his back, a gesture of support that was both genuine and breaking social norms. Not that the mare cared. “Yes, you will look very silly at first, gasping for but one inhale, but you might actually survive then.”

There was a lighthearted quality to that sentence which only added to the gravity of the moment. Silence reigned for a good while, one broken only by the stallion’s frantic breathing, until he opened his lips once again.

“I… I couldn’t… I just couldn’t…” he tried to speak up, but his strength faltered until he began again, with a different approach, trying to find the right words in his mind, and the right path through the obvious chaos in it. “Nothing else mattered… This was… This felt like an achievement to reach for, a… an accolade he could be famous for, even…”

“It wasn’t. And you know best that father would have never acted like that,” the mare spoke, and quickly her tone shifted to an even stronger one. “Your motivation is not vital right now, however, Ebony Crescent. Your remorse is expected, so please… brave it all and show it. For me. For yourself.”

The Count Brother looked at her, took a deep breath… and fell down onto his haunches, as if the weight of his crimes finally struck him down. Shaking and shifting uncomfortably he burrowed his muzzle in his hooves, a gesture as theatrical as seemingly genuine. His frantic breathing became a touch more controlled a moment later, though he still needed a good while to be able to speak.

And all that time, Ivory Crescent remained by his side, bravely withstanding all the shame of her brother’s state and deed, as well as the gazes from the chamber.

And, thankfully, a sentence escaped the young stallion’s lips after all. “H… Honored Princess… I’m sorry… I’m so sorry.”

It was honest, Twilight knew that, even if the Count Brother couldn’t quite force himself to look up at her. It was still far too little to be considered a just repayment, but it was a step in the right direction. A drop of water against the fire, indeed.

Perhaps she would reply, but Ebony Crescent’s further words stopped her. “I… You were too perfect, you… I couldn’t have… I had to—”

“Enough,” Ivory Crescent’s sentence happened even before Lord Bright Crescent could react, though Twilight heard him shifting and inhaling already.

And now she truly preferred to stay silent. But she didn’t need to address the Count Brother, she realized, especially after that declaration. Forgiveness was a… complicated subject. And while she would not go out of her way to harbor a grudge against Ebony Crescent, she would not forget. Nor would she feel inclined to hold any sort of warm or friendly thoughts about the stallion from now on, perhaps ever.

But, maybe that was enough for the world to move on.

Bright Crescent, despite Ivory Crescent preempting him a moment before, recognized this moment as a good one to take back the initiative, as he took another deep inhale. “Very well,” he spoke, and that short utterance already felt like it spent the air in his lungs. “Tribun Kwadr Lumn, would you take it upon yourself, and my sentinels, to escort the Count Brother to his spire? I trust you understand my intentions, and the punishment’s boundaries, to undertake the right course of action promptly?”

“Yes,” came the cold reply from the General, who stood up with a heavy thud of his hooves against the table, and with yet heavier gaze which hung upon Ebony Crescent.

Twilight watched in silence as Crescent Light approached the younger stallion, gave a small nod to Ivory Crescent, and then gestured for the Count Brother to get up and leave the room, acting the part of a firm jailer.

Ebony Crescent nodded, his expression fallen and dour. He took one more, shaky inhale and it looked like he wanted to force himself to do or say something, but… didn’t. He couldn’t find it in himself to look back at Twilight still, choosing to keep his gaze locked onto the ground as he left the chamber in silence. Whether he truly recognized the depth of his mistake was disputable, but although he was a symbol of a fall, perhaps a sliver of hope for redemption would manifest in him.

More than in the stallion, Twilight was actually interested in the Countess, who stood in place like an elegant statue, watching her brother leaving to begin his long sentence.

Despite showing such courage and spirit, it was now obvious just how hard Ivory Crescent was taking the whole situation, as her pear eyes were wet with tears and her lips were shaking at the sight of her departing sibling. The familial bond was definitely making it all more terrible for her, and the remorse she had been showing before Twilight so far only became the more genuine. The Countess even had to put her hoof right against her muzzle, to try and hide her perturbation, but it was quite an impossible feat.

The Lord, in the meantime, leaned back in the chair and produced a hoofkerchief of his own, to wipe his brow. Not wishing to disturb to heavy, solemn atmosphere, he turned to Twilight in a soft, gentle voice, still carrying the regal quality which was expected of a haspadr.

“Honored Princess, in accordance to what was agreed upon, I take it that you are satisfied with the outcome?” he asked, clearly expecting an honest answer, whatever it might have been.

Twilight took a deep breath herself, feeling that most of the tension had left her the moment that Ebony Crescent’s silhouette disappeared behind the door. Truth be told, she had been fighting herself the whole time, hiding behind observing the whole room and occupying her mind that way. For her instinct, even being buried deep inside, had still wanted her to get away from the stallion as swiftly as possible. And even despite the fact that he couldn’t have been a threat to her, bound and with her surrounded by other ponies, some part of Twilight had felt spooked and horrified until he was no longer around.

“It’s… hard for me to use the term ‘satisfied’ in these circumstances, Honored Lord,” she clarified, sitting back in her chair and trying to reach for inner calmness. “But I feel that… considering everything, our agreement has been upheld. There’s a part of me, however, that hopes that Count Brother Ebony Crescent can still be redeemed, and healed from his unfortunate problems. Still,” she added, feeling her voice becoming dangerously sharp, “I will be far, far away from his presence from now on if only I can help it.”

The Lord nodded, sadly and solemnly. “That is most natural, I believe, Honored Princess. He…” The stallion paused and shook his head. “It’s not easy for me to act like that towards him, but this is for everypony’s good, his not least of all. Maybe I could get Carnelian to help him out a bit more, maybe… maybe I can find other ponies willing to lend a helping hoof… Yes, I will be harsh, for he needs to repay us all for his erroneous ways, but I don’t want to forsake him… as we have discussed.”

“I grasp that, Honored Lord.”

Twilight’s eyes escaped towards Ivory Crescent, who was still just standing where she was, holding a hoof to her lips and trying her best not to cry. It was obvious that she didn’t want to allow herself a moment of weakness in front of others, though Twilight would dispute whether showing such emotions was actually a sign of deficiency of any sort.

The Countess must have felt her gaze on her, for she turned her head and looked Twilight dead in the eye. “I trust this works for you, Honored Princess,” she spoke, maintaining her composure with gallantry. “I believe… I believe it to be a fair sentence, he…”

Twilight gave her an understanding expression, for she had nothing else but understanding for the mare’s perturbation, with the sense of justice fighting in the batpony with pure, familial affection. “Fret not, Ivory Crescent, I empathize with your feelings. You have a right to have and experience them, despite what your brother had done. You’re still his sister.”

“Yes. I must carry both this blessing and this curse,” the mare uttered, nodding skittishly.

She then turned her gaze to Midnight and Rowan Berry, looking at the both of them with gratitude. Twilight imagined that it was in some way, at least, connected to the fact that they were present, as witnesses, and that they had been the ones to have come to the rescue, definitely stopping the Count Brother from doing something even worse.

Truth be told, Twilight was also very thankful that the two were around, as, despite it all, she felt safer with familiar muzzles by her side during such a nerve-racking meeting.

Bright Crescent sighed once again, spawning attention also by adding but a touch of theatricality to this action. “Well, what’s done is done. However tragic the deed is. I have a strange feeling of an audience upon us, scrutinizing our every move in such a set of circumstances. It’s like they are murmuring in my ear right now,” he claimed with a mocking expression, though Twilight wasn’t sure if by the ‘audience’ the Lord did mean the Goddess or something else entirely. “You know, Honored Princess, I won’t compel you to do so, but… would you like to share a meal, perhaps? Some refreshments in the garden would work out for us all, maybe? I do trust that my dear Crescent Light will handle things for the night, so…”

Twilight wouldn’t mind something to eat, yes. And yet she felt another calling in her that was easily winning with hunger.

“With all due respect, Honored Lord, I… think I would prefer to retire to my spire and rest awhile. Not that I don’t appreciate your company, but—”

“But I am a bit much,” the haspadr finished the sentence for her with a small, if sad, chuckle. “I know, I know, that’s perhaps not your main motivation, but I understand you, nevertheless. You do require your rest after all of that, and a time of leisure of your choosing.” He paused, looking towards Ivory Crescent and then back to Twilight, as if a sudden thought occupied him entirely in an instant. “Actually… and treat it, again, as but a question from curiosity and not a request of any sort – our Mountain has a lot to offer, many more places and much more art and sophistication than you have seen so far. But would you actually entertain the possibility of remaining for a while longer? Or would you prefer to continue on your journey?”

Twilight had to give that question a thought, definitely. There was an urge in her, a strong one, to move on. She had promised Lord Dusk Harvest that she would return to the Mountain of Dusk on the way back to the Sanctuary, yes. And now she felt that she had another reason to leave the Mountain of Crescent.

Perhaps it would be for the better, for her own sake? She had already made sure to strike some form of a deal with Lord Bright Crescent regarding the vote in peace’s favor. Again, she wouldn’t want to insult the haspadr by appearing much too eager to retreat from his caverns, places filled with artistry for the ages.

Twilight knew what she could say. For she could simply be honest, since she had already received plenty of openness and transparency from Bright Crescent. “Allow me to think on that, Honored Lord, and I shall give you my answer this morning. I wouldn’t want to appear in any way ‘motivated’ to leave, but I do feel some inclination to do just that.”

The Lord lifted his hooves up in a calming gesture. “I do understand, and I take no offence, none at all. Regarding everything, it would be very graceful of you to actually wish to stay for longer. Honored Countess, dear Ivory Crescent, wouldn’t you agree?”

The mare nodded, having restored her composure enough to hold such a conversation, though her pear eyes still appeared a little glassy. “I would, yes. And I would also not feel insulted by your desire to move on from… all of this,” she admitted, those eyes saying what her lips didn’t. “As hrabiye, I wish to hope that the Mountain of Crescent hasn’t been… sullied in your mind forever. We’re more than this. We’re so much more than this.”

Twilight stood up, as she believed it prudent to speak her mind in this regard officially. “While I cannot speak with perfect conviction, carrying this unease right now, I shall not allow myself to view your Mountain, nor your Family, only through the actions of one pony. One bad artist can embarrass the troupe, but doesn’t make the rest less talented and worthwhile.”

“Ha, well said,” Bright Crescent admitted, also standing up and taking care of his mane briefly, with a trusted comb. “Do forgive me, I need to look ‘worthwhile’ enough to support that claim. What else is left there?” he asked rhetorically before he turned his attention to Twilight’s entourage. “Thank you two for participating in this judicial occasion. And I’m most grateful for your previous actions. I also trust in your sense of discretion, regarding the happenings of the last few nights. For said, silent prudence, as guests in my Mountain and companions to the Honored Princess, you both shall have my deep, personal gratitude.”

Whatever that promise meant, it looked like both Midnight and Rowan Berry were keen on remaining in the Lord’s good graces, and Twilight knew well enough that the knowledge they had gathered of the Count Brother’s excesses would be enough to bury haspadr Bright Crescent before Lord Midnight Eye and Lord Azure Mist, respectively. She actually had considered, with the Lord of the Crescent Family having asked her to keep what happened to herself, that he would request the same of her entourage.

Soon after all of that, Twilight did find herself back at her spire, and locking the main entrance behind the three of them she took as a sign of reliable safety. She sighed loud enough to have the sound bounce up and down the staircase as they were ascending to their rooms before the arrival of the promised meal.

“Honored Princess?” Midnight asked, concerned about such an overt, if wordless, declaration.

“Tired… Just tired. Exhausted, actually,” Twilight allowed herself the open complaint. “I had no idea how all of this would transpire and I’m still unsure as to what I actually think about it. What are your views? About all that we’ve just experienced? Admittedly, you two know much better how situations like these are dealt with…”

“Firstly, and with honesty, hwalba knaze, I’m very disappointed in the Count Brother,” Rowan Berry said, sounding very much like a dismayed mother. “I do suspect that this wasn’t entirely his own choice, however, to go through with that crazed plan. And by that I mean – that affliction of his. Yes, one would expect some eccentric behavior from a stallion of the Kwadri, but to such extent?” she mused, clearly consulting her own healer’s training. “I wonder what’s the basis of it…”

“The haspadr did mention that it runs in the family,” Twilight remembered as she rubbed her chin. “Something about his grandfather withstanding it somewhat well? I think he called him being ‘a little maddened’, but not stupid.”

“So that would be… Lord Crescentchant?” Midnight invoked the name, thinking out loud. “I think I remember somepony once saying that he had a sort of manic desire to perform again and again, until he could sing a piece without one mistake or false note…”

“That fits,” Twilight replied, remembering that little story that Bright Crescent had invoked during their private talk. “He had the entire palace be silent for three nights, for example.”

“That could mean a… hmm, what do you call it in Equestrian, a… personality disorder?” Rowan Berry mused aloud. “Those can be maintained, in a way. There are some herbs and extracts that can mute certain behaviors. They aren’t miraculous, but help out enough.”

“Could… Could he have gotten his hooves on what he gave me on the basis that it could have helped him?” Twilight asked, curiosity winning against the discomfort in her core.

The healer hissed under her breath. “That wasn’t… the same sort of potion, but similar. Papawe and mak are both poppies, but can achieve slightly different effects if combined with other herbs. Depends on the sort of goal one has. Dealing with pain, lack of sleep, or helping calm nerves is one side of the spectrum, but extracts from those can also make one susceptible to suggestion, unable to concentrate, alter perception and heighten certain sensations…” Rowan Berry explained in a tone of an expert herbalist and a covert agent, and quickly realized that her sentences could have been very troubling for Twilight. “Regardless, I’m not going to gift him with any sort of absolving explanation, or make him not responsible for his actions. He deserved to be punished for that, and I think he is due to receive proper repayment.”

“I, too, think that he’ll be bucking the sides of his chamber by the end of tomorrow night. Perhaps they need to make sure he doesn’t just break out through a window,” Midnight added, shaking his head and supporting the mare’s opinion. “It’s still quite unbelievable to me. I wouldn’t think him so troubled. Troubled – of course, yes, to some degree. But not one that would make him that unpredictable and driven… right?”

Twilight wasn’t sure if he was asking her or the lupule, but she still replied first. “ ‘Driven’ is one word that could be used for what he attempted…”

“I… I’m sorry, I-I didn’t mean to make it sound in any way positive, it was just an expression,” the stallion immediately explained himself, genuinely embarrassed.

“Alright,” she responded, nodding to herself as she was still wrapping her head over the Count Brother’s terrifying scheme. “He planned it out quite daringly, still. I’m happy, very much so, that you two came along. And, yes, I’ll say it as many times as I feel like it, I’m also glad that things didn’t go any other way.”

She had to stop her ascent for a second, fighting a shudder that almost caused her legs to buckle. She heard the two batponies stepping forward rapidly, to support her, but she let them know with a gesture that she was fine. Or, at least, fine enough.

“Either he would…” she wanted to continue, but couldn’t finish that particular sentence. She mercifully didn’t need to. “Or I would have managed to rid myself of that ring. And I… I don’t think I would have been quite conservative with my magic. Yes… That’s one way to say that,” she pointed out to herself before continuing up the stairs.

She heard Midnight’s words from behind, as the stallion remained close by while following her. “As far as I can guess, being able to testify about some of your abilities and considering your nature, Honored Princess…” he began, taking a second to ponder on his own judgment. “I… No, I don’t think there would be a spire left right now, one to actually have the Count Brother indefinitely stay in. If there even would still be an Ebony Crescent to punish...”

Twilight wouldn’t have put things in such a final way, but she imagined that she could have done some serious damage to the place and to the stallion, especially if still feeling the aftereffects of the extract and being emotionally unstable. Trauma and arcane power didn’t marry well.

Rowan Berry must have come to the same, logical conclusion, because Twilight could almost hear the shiver that crossed the mare behind. “Y-yes. Now that,” she decided to comment, “would be quite complex to hide in any reports…”

“Oh, I can imagine that Lord Azure Mist would not let a detail like somepony leveling a tower slide,” Twilight told her back, with some measure of healthy derision. She then shook her head, taking a deep breath that had nothing to do with walking up the spire. “But I see that you have both decided to stay silent about the issue. At least you declared that before Bright Crescent. Humor me – had you received any propositions from the Honored Lord, then? I cannot imagine his ‘personal gratitude’ is simply an expression.”

“Well, hwalba knaze,” Rowan Berry’s voice reached her ears as they almost made it to the entourage’s chambers. “I wouldn’t need any sort of compensation from the haspadr to remain silent about this. Not that I have been offered any. But I… Let’s just say that, with all my loyalty to my own haspadre and my attempts to stay true to my calling, this is not the sort of information that would help anypony.”

“I have to second what Rowan Berry says,” Midnight agreed, and wholeheartedly. “Not that I’m a huge pan of Lord Bright Crescent—”

“ ‘Fan’,” Twilight corrected him on a whim, causing the stallion to hiss just a little, upset at his little mistake.

“Fan, yes… But this is such an extraordinary situation, and dreadful, that I am unable to tell what hwalbu haspard Eye of Family Midnight would do after learning about it. And, also, with everything happening…” he lowered his tone, considerably, even if there was a meager chance of anypony overhearing their conversation. “I don’t think you need this to become common knowledge, Honored Princess. You would have definitely earned a lot of sympathy, because some actions go over the boundaries of culture or race, and they demand condemnation regardless of anything. And yet, this would only make your mission more… Alright, I’ll use the term ‘awkward’ this time, because I honestly cannot think of a better word. All of your carefully laid plans would be jeopardized.” A shudder passed by the stallion just when Twilight turned around to face the two. “I dread to imagine what would have happened if he succeeded.”

“Would repeating just how glad I am that he didn’t be redundant?” Twilight asked, sourly.

“Perhaps, but it’s warranted,” the stallion told her back, and she could hear his hoofshoes scraping against the floor below. “I’m glad, definitely. And not only because otherwise I would have blood on my own hooves and fangs at this point…”

There was a part of Twilight that appreciated the violent sentiment, though she tried not to imagine such a scenario at all. Still, it was pleasant to know that he still cared. It… It shone from behind all of the darkness and pain of the last few nights.

She took a deep breath once more, turning to the two batponies for actual advice. Perhaps it was, as well, a form of restoring their relations. They had come to her rescue and had shown remorse for previous actions, one more than the other.

“Now, I am truly interested in giving Lord Bright Crescent an answer, regarding my further stay in this Mountain. Do you have anything to share on that topic? I’m open to your suggestions before making my mind.”

Midnight glanced at the other mare, then back at Twilight, and his tone betrayed conviction. “We will respect your choice, whatever it shall be, Honored Princess, but… I believe it would be better to move on. For your sake. I know you take great pleasure in learning about our culture and way of life, but I think that you will breathe more evenly when you leave Iug u Kwadr behind.”

“I second that,” Rowan Berry agreed. “One could go on and on, visit a gallery after a gallery, but one’s health and stability is more important than mere satisfaction from such matters. The only thing that would worry me is an abrupt leave, which could cause some gossip. Especially with the Count Brother nowhere to be found but in his spire.”

“Not if what happened remains unknown, and one could always say that weather conditions forced such a choice,” Midnight suggested. “Besides, I think that one cannot stop gossip from just appearing, but they will have no substance. None of those who were present at the hearing will say a word, and I imagine that the local wartowneci are the most tight-lipped bunch of all of the Iugs. Things that must be happening behind closed doors around this place…” he added, almost as if in moral disgust.

Twilight would have to agree with their advice, against the demands of a part of herself. There was prudence and wisdom in creating some distance from trauma like that, and she knew that the coming day, and more likely many more days, would still make her toss, turn and worry about even the slightest of noises coming from around her chamber.

“Thank you, that’s valuable insight,” she told the two batponies, ready to advance up the stairs to her chamber. And advance the conversation, for a thought that she couldn’t quite shake away had formulated in her mind and refused to leave until even this point. “Do… Do you want to share a meal, perhaps? I don’t think that it would be actually bad for me, having some company at the moment.”

The said thought, expressed out loud, did cause quite the surprise from the two batponies.

“If you… wish so, hwalba knaze,” the healer spoke up, cautiously turning to Midnight Wind for a moment, as if checking whether he had heard the same proposal. “I… I mean, I would think that, with everything that happened lately, you’d prefer for us to keep our distance. We do understand, we won’t take offence if you wish to maintain that. We can simply perform our duties, and nothing besides that, if that’s still better from your perspective, hwalba knaze. You don’t have to force yourself to endure our presence.”

Twilight nodded. She appreciated those word, as they weren’t only empty declarations, especially when she could spot the stallion reluctantly agreeing with them, with his own, apologetic and honest stare. After the reveals which had shocked her to her core and, inadvertently, made her vulnerable to Ebony Crescent’s emotional machinations, she expected nothing less but such a stance from her companions. True, Midnight Wind had attempted to approach her, not fully adhering to this position, but he seemed much more convinced of its importance at that moment.

She wanted to let them know of that. “I’m appreciative that you see it like this. Yes, I haven’t forgotten a thing,” she pointed out, allowing her voice to become as stern as her gaze was. “And yet, if I am to withstand what is to come in the immediate future and before my mission finishes, and who knows what that might be, I’d like to have ponies that I could at least rely on.” She stood tall and proud, but not aloof enough to have the gratitude taste sour from her lips. “You two came to my rescue in the time of need. I wish to thank you, once more. I also want to believe that it was out of more than just your sense of duty.”

“Of course,” Midnight confirmed that without hesitation, fueling his declaration with unadulterated emotions, and Rowan Berry gave a small bow.

“You were in danger, that was enough for us. None of us cared for anything else, an agenda or something, but to make sure that you are okay,” she explained, looking at Twilight, but battling her eyes wanting to escape just a little. Showing, perhaps, some last amounts of confusion over her own fidelity. “You… You are a most valuable pony to meet and aid. One of principles, worthwhile principles, so it was just… just a right thing to do. Regardless of anything, one’s views, preconceptions or obligations...”

“I see,” Twilight confirmed, trying to make at least a small smile appear on her lips, for there was a lot of weight behind such a declaration. “You say it was the right thing to do. And that is exactly why I believe we should, at least, share a meal. I’m not going to pretend like I suddenly don’t care for what you two have told me, and what you have hidden from me. But, at this moment, we’re in this together, bound by duty or belief, or anything else. So we can at least try to work together, do what needs to be done. So, could we start again, slowly, over an orange or two?”

“I’ll need three,” Midnight decided to comment in a deadpan way, and he actually managed to elicit a small giggle from both Twilight and Rowan Berry.

The healer rolled her eyes at that, but then responded in due seriousness. “I know the importance of maintaining a healthy diet, especially after facing some hardships. To help restore certain balance to one’s life. And I don’t think that the Honored Lord would object to you asking for more than just some oranges, hwalba knaze.”

“Those would suffice at the start, but you are right,” Twilight declared, hoping that the promised meal would bring those and more, actually. “If we are going to be leaving soon, let’s then share this meal, then get ready. Tomorrow night is within the realm of possibility?”

“A bit rushed, but if the same weather reports I mentioned would allow it…” Midnight reminded her, undoing a strap of his hoofshoes. “Of course, I expect that Lord Bright Crescent will have to send a bat in advance, to notify the Iug u Waesper of your return, but that can be arranged without delay. Not to mention that, considering what we have seen already, I doubt we’ll have to worry about Lord Dusk Harvest having to organize a grand welcoming committee,” he added. “We don’t really have a lot to pack, also, so we could move out whenever you so desire, Honored Princess.”

“We’re not a military unit, Midnight Wind,” Rowan Berry reminded the stallion, hearing his stern tone. “But… Well, yes, we can be ready whenever. I take it we shall be returning to the Iug u Waesper for at least a couple more nights, then?”

“Well, such an agreement was made. And now I have a feeling that I know why exactly. I imagine that the Count Brother was just… insatiable to host me here,” Twilight commented, realizing that she was killing the mood in an instant, but allowing herself the comment pointing out the extent of the stallion’s mania.

And, for some reason, she could see that while both of her companions immediately looked more gloomy, Rowan Berry seemed to take that remark even worse than the stallion next to her.

Twilight sighed. Her visit would haunt her for a long time, she felt. But she couldn’t let herself be defeated by even such a danger. Narrowly-avoided, but avoided, thank Harmony and the Goddess and whomever else.

The meal they, indeed, shared soon after was decent. Well, the quality of the food and the taste were as sublime as one would expect, but the atmosphere at the table was a little muted, at least. Everypony felt just a little awkward, and casual conversation was not really easy in these circumstances. The few, exchanged words were mostly about the upcoming journey.

Still, considering that the three of them were actually by one table and spending this time together, one could call this a step forward. Twilight could even spot that, despite their history and the absolute, open disgust that Midnight Wind had held for the lupule lately, they were managing to stomach one another, somehow. Twilight imagined that, with the time they had now had on their own, without safeguarding or accompanying her, they had conversed and perhaps actually explained certain things.

Twilight was of two minds about it. Their previous, amorous and adulterous connection was still a burden upon her mind and heart. And yet, her desire to see Friendship bloom around her meant that she should have been at least somewhat happy that the old wounds had a chance to, at least, scar over.

And also… Twilight felt lonely.

She had been entrapped by the Count Brother so easily because of this sudden gash in her heart, one which had been bleeding after learning of Midnight Wind’s past. Now, with Ebony Crescent having attempted to… Well, she felt that she needed somepony to rely on. And, naturally and perhaps foolishly, her thoughts were beginning to return to the warrior at her table.

It’s not that she was naïve, even in her pursuit of Friendship, her dedication to Harmony, as well as her experience of love. Things from now on would be… different. Not so breezy and carefree, if they had ever been like that, with maintaining secrecy, breaking cultural taboos.

But she still wasn’t one to hold a grudge, to nurture hurt, and instead hoped to repair some things.

This was… This was something that the batponies had taught her. How easily she could at this point tell that holding onto the past desperately and vengefully hurt. Mulling over it, clinging to it with grim determination wasn’t leading anywhere.

One couldn’t be foolhardy, but one couldn’t be hopeless, either.

She wanted to give noctrali a chance, yes, and so she couldn’t simply rob Midnight Wind of his own. She had every right to believe that he had approached her already, asking for that conversation, to have an opportunity at explaining things. It was now just a matter of her having the strength to hear him out at an opportune moment. Perhaps tomorrow evening, if time allowed? Or during the flight? Ah, but that would have Rowan Berry present around, so perhaps he would not be willing to share…

Still, Twilight considered that she had done the right thing, asking for this meal. Finding herself able to eat, able to look at the stallion in such a controlled environment, it made Twilight believe that there was still hope for them.

Did she want there to be? Yes. Yes, of course. Her feelings for the stallion had been real and… and were real, however pushed away by everything else that had happened.

And she had every right to believe that what they were sharing was honest from his side, as well.

She just needed to hear him out. She wanted him to explain it all to her, to share all that could be weighing him down still. She wanted him to have that courage.

But… But she would be ready to have her own bravery, stockpiled and prepared. For, if by some cruel chance, life demanded of them both to forget their love, to confine it and never have it emerge again, well…

She would steel her heart.

Chapter XCIV – Here There Be Monsters

Luna kept her head down. Silent and still, she waited. She wasn’t sure for what. But the feeling, the weight upon her, it felt almost enough to try and crush her spine if she made the smallest of moves.

The window to Moonwarden’s room was covered with a curtain, granting ultimate and terrifying privacy to anypony still inside. It horrified her, as if she was looking upon a veil that hid behind something final, something deciding, something that one couldn’t step away from, once it had happened.

And yet, here she was. She needed to hear it. She needed it to be told directly to her, she had to experience the words through her own ears. There was no other way.

They had reached her right in the evening. The missive’s delivery had been delayed until she woke up, though she had chastised those responsible for it, and had done so with regal ire. She would have felt bad about it in any other circumstances, but not those. Not those. She had rushed to the hospital with great haste, barely allowing herself the time to look at least presentable. Some things were demanded of her, as Equestria’s diarch, but some situations also exculpated rushing the preparations. And yet, these exact scenarios also demanded tackling them in proper attire, with full regalia… and a steeled heart.

And so, Luna was there, in her royal bearing, right in the hospital corridor. She imagined herself as if a somber statue of dark marble, though those sometimes could be found at local places of mourning, and…

She exhaled, trying to gather herself. She was waiting for doctor Silver Scalpel to give her the truth, however… complicated. She had to be strong. There would be no onlookers here, and yet Luna felt like the world was watching, judging her reaction. Seeing whether she was worthy to accept reality for what it had become. She had to remain stoic, firm and collected, at least… at least until hearing the official statement.

Elegy and Brass Plaque were there, of course, as the representatives of the Second Chance. However, they were keeping their distance from Luna, as if not wanting to sully her royal aura and her great focus with their proximity. She could feel their gazes on her, careful but estimating, a reminder that she was not on her own with this new reality.

They exchanged hushed whispers, as well. She imagined that they were also quite moved by the news, and if their tones were of any indication, as they murmured in her ears even from this distance, the ponies were most intrigued about what would happen now.

There was something… grating about it to Luna. Yes, they had been of great help so far, they had guarded her… her beloved, and they had offered her support and encouragement, but… they looked like they were scheming.

She was reminded at that moment that, despite all the amicability that the group shared, with each other and with her, those were all ponies guilty of reprehensible actions, and ones for whom intrigue was like a second skin, for better or worse. At a moment like this, that truth was shining for her like a beam of her sister’s sunlight that inadvertently made its way to her humble, darkened abode and hit her square in the eyes.

Or… or perhaps she was just being harsh for the sake of harshness. Maybe the whiplash from her shock was making itself known, despite her efforts to remain calm and collected. Besides, Luna could also still feel the outcome of her journey to the Eastern Woods, weighing upon her even after all of those deliberations and ruminations. Perhaps that could explain the stiffness in her neck. Not to mention that all the knowledge and insight she had brought to Canterlot were causing a great deal of furrowed brows and gritting teeth, to more ponies than just her.

Some wisdom carried with itself almost literal maladies of the mind.

However, she would deal with those after this evening. After this… moment. It would definitely bring with itself a conclusion, whether one liked it or not.

When the door to the room before her opened, revealing the good doctor, Luna’s eyes were already on him, piercing through his look, his gaze, his attitude, his stance, anything that could give her a sliver of truth. She was asking the most obvious question without uttering a word, without even inhaling to present it aloud, holding her breath with utter desperation.

Silver Scalpel was kind enough to address her after but a moment, though his stoic tone betrayed absolutely nothing at first, prolonging her anguish for that one, almost impossible to endure second, right before plunging her head first into the truth that awaited her from now on.

“I have, myself, conducted the necessary examination in these circumstances, Your Majesty, as I was expecting you coming around post haste,” he began, his emotionless voice of a specialist causing her almost physical pain. “I have to declare mister Moonwarden officially entering the period of recovery.”

That was, perhaps, the most wondrous thing that Luna could have heard, expressed in the most terrible way. Not that she cared for the stallion’s most unfortunate choice of some words.

And yet something about this declaration was still very much missing. Something crucial, critical and anticipated had been omitted, and it was that revelation which had made her dive straight from her room’s terrace to arrive at the hospital in a blink.

She was wondering if the lack of this one sentence was not something that the doctor had actively planned. Would he decide to have some fun at her expense, knowing her dedication to Moonwarden?!

Luna had to chastise herself for such thinking, going from elation and relief straight into suspicion and accusation. She reminded herself that he simply, well, wasn’t a sort of pony to be focused on the feelings of others. Especially since Luna’s bond with her Advisor remained an almost strict secret.

Nevertheless, she had to ask, firmly and precisely. “Doctor, did he really wake up out of a sudden?”

“ ‘Out of a sudden’ would be an exaggeration, since we have been monitoring him constantly and tirelessly,” Silver Scalpel responded in that blank tone of his, cocking his eyebrow. “But, yes, Your Majesty, mister Moonwarden has regained consciousness. We decided to very carefully lower the medicine’s dosage to allow the body to naturally awaken, since one shouldn’t be kept for too long in such an artificial state. However, it should be stated that he must have been in quite the hurry to awaken on his own,” he explained in his seemingly unfeeling tone. “I wonder what caused it, precisely, since the anesthesia was picked with utmost precision. Truth be told, we actually had to rush some specialists in when he regained consciousness. He seemed a little confused about his surroundings, and of the necessity of all the tubes around him. He almost managed to weave some sort of a spell, quite the feat for a mind only waking. It was, nevertheless, only caused by disorientation and not any sort of shock or something more pronounced and dangerous. It was more like his training ‘kicking in’, shall I say.”

Luna pondered. It could very well be considered a testimony to Moonwarden’s skills and experience, if his first reaction after having failed to initially realize his situation had been activating his fight instinct.

Still, the most important was the here and the now. “So, doctor Silver Scalpel, is he still lucid? Or were you forced to…?”

“No, fortunately. He remains awake at the moment, yes, although he’s still very tired. We are monitoring his vital signs, we made sure to make him a bit more comfortable, especially with the scarring on his back, we are providing him with oxygen for easier breathing,” Silver Scalpel explained, nodding to himself in thought, and with some dosage of pride. “I took it upon myself to let him know of his situation. Thankfully, mister Moonwarden has always been and remains a reasonable stallion, so he grasped his situation and connected the dots before hurting himself in any way, also by spellcasting. More so, he can be convinced to remain calm and still, it’s a very important trait in a patient. He needs to recuperate for some time still, and we need to slowly, slowly get him up onto his legs,” Silver Scalpel explained, looking Luna dead in the eye. “However…” he added in a quieter tone.

She felt put on high alert with that one word, and that change of volume. It wouldn’t be there without a good, terrible reason. “What is it, doctor? Speak plainly, please.”

“Well, there is the matter of mister Moonwarden returning to full strength, to explain it most broadly at first,” the doctor pointed out, considering his words carefully and doing some form of medical calculations and predictions in but a few seconds. “He isn’t the youngest of ponies about, and while we are using whatever we can to assure his continued recuperation, Your Majesty, there are some things that worry us.”

“Namely?” Luna pushed just a little, unable to contain herself.

“The gash on the throat is healing properly, thankfully, might leave some scarring that can be covered by the coat, unlike what’s on his back. But that was extensive and, let us be honest, ‘planned damage’. The perforated lung is slowly returning to its functionality, although mister Moonwarden will not be running any races for a long time, if he has ever been inclined to partake in such an activity,” Silver Scalpel remarked.

“He was still an operative, doctor, and remains in proper shape, despite what one might call a ‘desk job’,” Luna told him in return, and while the surgeon accepted her point, it also fueled his own.

“That… is actually a way of describing his tasks in a way that might fit mister Moonwarden for quite a while, if not forever,” the stallion explained in a most serious, and traditionally frigid, tone. “For there’s the matter of the broken leg. Obviously, it wasn’t our main concern up to this point, as saving the Advisor’s life was a priority, but now is the time to consider the repercussions of this, particular injury. The strike that mister Moonwarden had received was quite potent, possibly delivered through the medium of a tool, maybe a hoof reinforced by something.”

Luna listened to that explanation with great focus, knowing more about the assailant than the doctor did, and adding this deed to the list of things he would, inevitably, answer for, if she could only help it.

Silver Scalpel continued in the meantime. “And while we restored the leg as much as we could, there’s no way of telling whether mister Moonwarden will not be left with a permanent limp, Your Majesty. Of course, there are certain spells, restorative treatments and rehabilitation, but I’d rather present the worst possible scenario, rather than grant any sort of false hope. It seems redundant for me to do so.”

“I understand your stance, doctor,” Luna told the stallion, her eyes already escaping towards Moonwarden’s room. “It shall, obviously, be my Advisor’s sole choice and opinion whether to consider this the actually worst possible scenario. Still, I think that escaping with one’s life after being the target of an assassination of this sort and ending up with but a limp some would consider rather fortuitous.”

“True, Your Majesty, but that depends on the pony,” Silver Scalpel reminded her and his professional tone did actually make her feel a little silly about her remark. “Obviously, living to tell the tale is preferable, but there are fewer ponies to share the story with if you cannot reach them on your own legs… Or, at least, it takes much longer. And that’s a cost in efficiency that, I do know, mister Moonwarden would not be keen on.”

Luna had to acknowledge the doctor’s point, entirely. Knowing her Advisor, her beloved, he would see this as an unnecessary complication in his duties. It was just that… That she was so happy that he had woken up, that he had made it after this terrifying twist of fate, that she had disregarded common sense for a little while. She couldn’t keep doing that, but she forgave herself quickly, spurned by one, single desire.

“Could I… visit Advisor Moonwarden now, then?”

Silver Scalpel thought for a second, looking back in the room’s direction himself. “I… believe it wouldn’t be utterly unthinkable. You have already been inside, Your Majesty, and we had assured ourselves even prior that no infections persisted in mister Moonwarden’s system, and that no new ones could develop. His state has improved…” he added, considering her request for a moment longer. “I see no harm in it. As long as you understand, Your Majesty, that he is still weak and needs to conserve his strength. Stressing, exciting or tiring him out with a prolonged conversation is not advised.”

Luna was well aware of that, and the advice was most reasonable. She was also mindful of the fact that she had already shared quite a long talk with the stallion, in the silvery confines of his mind and core. That was not something that the doctors were aware of, obviously, but by doing that she had perhaps managed to motivate Moonwarden enough for him to actually make this speedy recovery.

He… He had promised her that he would do his part. And had said many other, important things that couldn’t quite wait for much longer.

Luna recalled the room she entered very well from her previous venture into it, the one which had included finding a specific locket and realizing alongside it a specific, wondrous truth. This time, there was one, glaring difference. Yes, the machinery was still here, beeping, moving, acting out an artificial will to keep Moonwarden alive, and the tubes were still giving the very unpleasant impression of him being a puppet of the contraptions around.

But his eyes were open and aware. They locked onto her the moment she crossed the threshold, and were soon accompanied by the monitors awakening even more, alongside the stallion. The rhythm of the sounds sped up in a way that even Luna noticed, and she could tell exactly what it indicated. Especially when the unicorn stirred, almost as if attempting to sit up, and desperately tried to take in a deep breath and say something right away, straining himself against common sense.

Luna wasn’t going to let that happen, however jubilant she was to see him meeting her gaze and recognizing her, so she trotted over rapidly. She was now right by his bed and his side, to make sure that he wouldn’t have to try something drastic, or speak loudly. Or at all, if he didn’t have the strength for it.

He might not have, indeed, but there was still his will. That he had in spades, despite the current weakness of his flesh.

“My… My l-lady…” his whisper made its way past his tired lips, past the tubes, and right into Luna’s ears, almost causing her to cry on the spot.

How she had longed to hear that expression from him at least one more time, especially now, knowing the full weight hiding behind it.

“Shhh…” she hushed the stallion, trying her best to keep her composure and not to fall into tears of happiness. She even had to battle herself not to reach out and pet the stallion’s temple, in a calming, direct gesture of affection. “You don’t have to speak, Moonwarden, please. You must be exhausted… You’ve come back after quite an ordeal. And, I… I welcome you back, so gladly. It’s wonderful to see you awake.”

Luna would chastise herself for beginning this conversation like so, but she couldn’t quite think straight, mulling inside all of the emotions, all of the surges of joy and hope at seeing the grey unicorn looking at her with that deep, silver stare of his.

It was… soft. Softer than she could remember it ever having been, and she couldn’t quite force herself to look away from his eyes, which were drawing her in with all of the feelings in them.

A quiet, raspy breath entered Moonwarden’s lungs, as he tried to say something again. He was taking his time, measuring the strain, his rich voice reduced to but a whisper, but not losing its distinguished quality.

“I… I am… sorry that I cannot… cannot greet you… properly.”

Luna almost sighed in exasperation at the very premise. Was that at the forefront of his mind? Or… maybe he too was finding it difficult to reach for the right words. And for far better reasons than but the aftermath of his coma.

“Peace, Moonwarden. That really should not bother you right now,” she told him. She decided to close the distance as well, to stop him from seeing her as just a monarch, visiting him in time of trial. So she sat down on her haunches right next to the bed, bringing her head closer to his level. “Besides, I’m here for you as a fellow pony, decorum be damned.”

“How… How worryingly… reformist of you…” he whispered with surprising coherence, and that caused Luna to fight an actual giggle.

Seemingly, the fact that he just made her laugh instilled in Moonwarden some measure of strength, for he tried to move his head more in her direction. Although that quickly made him squint his eyes in discomfort, considering the bandage and wound still on his neck. Luna shifted accordingly, so that he could see her better, to spare him the painful movements.

“Lie still, Moonwarden… You need to heal, you have a long road before you return to full strength,” she reminded him, and his silver eyes clearly fought the urge to roll, to her further amusement. It seemed that he remained the same character he had always been. “Oh, am I being too much of a ‘yet another doctor’?”

“A little…” he whispered, his lips twitching in a smirk. “How… How are matters, my… my lady…? What happened… while I…?”

“No, Moonwarden,” Luna told him off, ever so gently. “Don’t you worry about Equestria right now. It’s still standing and safe, even without you keeping your keen eye on everything, my dearest Advisor. It’s just… slightly less suave for the moment.”

“Un… Unforgivable…” he quipped with a tired grin, closing his eyes for a brief moment.

She pondered whether he didn’t want to get some more, due rest, and she would be fine with just staying there for him, even as but a silent guardian. And she would be one now possessing even more strength and will to protect him. For he had come back from the brink of death, and the least she could do is make sure that this return wasn’t a lone one.

However, it looked like the stallion was simply preparing to speak for a moment longer, focusing and gathering endurance. She imagined that, after what he had went through, the very action of talking was draining.

“My lady… I…”

“Yes, Moonwarden?”

“I had… I need to… to ask. I… I know it has been… some time. But from the void, I… I remember a… a strange dream,” the unicorn whispered, letting out a raspy exhale afterwards, almost as if reaching for that particular memory was physically painful. “I… It is so… so vivid. So real… You were there and… And…”

Luna felt herself focusing entirely on Moonwarden, even more than before. This was nothing short of a clear indication that he actually recalled her visit, one that had happened in the very focal point of his nature and character. That the whole meeting hadn’t been just some strange, wistful and wishful vision she had endured only by herself, guided by her own fantasies and naïve hopes. Not that she had had to fight doubts about it, but a confirmation, an actual corroboration coming from his side, would be an amazing thing.

“And I…” Moonwarden continued, his gaze turning confused briefly, and very distant. “I’m… no,” he briefly stopped himself, displeased about something. “I am,” he accentuated ever so slightly, clearly unwilling to let his usual mannerisms go, even when being so exhausted, “uncertain as to… as to…?”

“Yes? Speak what’s on your mind, please,” Luna encouraged him, though mindful of what she had been told. “Slowly, however… Take your time, all that you need.”

The unicorn would have nodded, but that would cause him unnecessary discomfort, surely. “I feel like… I could have… have imagined some of… of it,” he revealed, blinking ever so slowly. “But it does not… seem likely. What I… What I recall for certain is… the darkness… The gloom,” he pointed out, to himself also, as his lips shuddered. “But what I also saw, and… and experienced, it… It felt just as real... And if such…”

There was a pause, and a long one. A very long one. Moonwarden’s breaths were steady, but grew progressively shallower and shallower. Luna could tell that, while his heartbeat had become slower during this initial conversation, it was getting faster again, experiencing spikes of activity, if she could read those beeping monitors properly. It was as if certain thoughts coming to the forefront of the unicorn’s mind were making him much more agitated than necessary.

She had an idea what those might have been, considering what they had both endured during their strange, supernatural meeting right in his core.

And so Luna gave the stallion time, carefully observing his state. Especially when a wayward droplet of sweat began to make its way down his temple, right from underneath his hair, which looked like it had greyed even further over those last days.

“Oh…”

She heard his slight exhale, one that caused his eyes to close and his lips to shudder ever so slightly, before he lifted his eyelids once more and his argent stare found hers.

It was piercing and keen despite Moonwarden’s tiredness. “That… that was you,” he finally deemed. “I can see… see it in your gaze, my lady…”

“Yes, Moonwarden, that was me,” Luna admitted, leaning slightly forward with a small smile. “You seem moved. Dare I say – surprised, even. But you didn’t think I would leave my most loyal companion alone in his misfortune, did you?” she asked, feeling a mixture of pride for her accomplishment and warmth at the thought of actually helping the stallion in his hour of need.

Love was—

“F… Foolish.”

Luna’s thought process wilted right away, and the expression on her lips withered just the same when she heard Moonwarden’s reply. It was spoken with surprising power, considering his state, which only added to the shock factor. This wasn’t a friendly nudge for the sake of faux protest about her actions, especially one hiding behind itself great relief and happiness at the effort.

No, this was more. Much more. And she knew that tone. She knew the lips that had uttered that word, for she had met that shadowy presence right in the unicorn’s mind. But this wasn’t only him, or ‘himself’, talking. It was both.

And seeing that there would be more to come, considering Moonwarden’s expression and those agitated breaths trying to gather air to speak again, Luna bit her lip and withstood the coming chastisement.

“Remembering… what we had clearly shared – what… simply what prompted you to… to be that reckless…?” he muttered, and she could have sworn that she was actually hearing two tones at the same time. It was, most likely, just her imagination, though she found the thought particularly hard to shake off. “You… I could have… I actually tried to…!”

Moonwarden hissed through his clenched teeth, a sound that was most unpleasant to Luna’s ears. She got worried that he was hurting himself in his exasperation, but the discomfort was coming from the state of his mind, not body. She tried to withstand it, tried to manage despite the stallion’s biting words. She understood, or at least tried to grasp, where this anger was coming from.

“You… I know why,” the stallion suddenly said, venom dripping from his words. “I had… I had something to… consider, no? A thought to… to entertain…”

“Moonwarden,” Luna decided to speak after all, with a calming, stoic voice, making sure not to take her eyes off him. “I know what you want to tell me. I have taken certain risks, yes, risks that you deem too great still. I can understand that, I fathom exactly why you care for me so much, and why would you call me foolish for going through with this idea. But you do recall what we have talked about, all we’ve discussed. And so – are you astonished that I acted upon it, then?”

The moment of silence which followed was indicative of a lot of things. The unicorn’s eyes, though still looking only at her, were changing, shifting, fluctuating among the many emotions. They became filled with a whole torrent of feelings, one that could only mean Moonwarden vividly remembering the whole conversation, in all of its details. The vile manipulation, the unbearable shame, the sweet admittance, it was all there, in his memories and in his stare.

He just didn’t know what to do with it.

The stallion’s eyes filled with tears, adding even more complexity to the whole situation. His whisper, as it was escaping his lips, was shaky and uncertain.

“W-why…? Could you not… just leave it be? Could I not… b-be left in peace? With myself…?” Moonwarden protested quietly. He turned his head further still in Luna’s direction, despite the pain that twisted his muzzle for a brief moment, as he wanted to take in her entire bearing. “I… Your gesture, I… It was beautiful, b-but…”

“… yes?” she inquired when he took longer to speak up, clearly fighting himself over something.

“You… You took such a risk… F-for me,” he stated, letting out a couple of clearly annoyed exhales. “This feeling… It already made you… made you reckless. You… You must not be… that. You cannot…!”

Luna shook her head, looking at Moonwarden with pity, almost. “Will I stop being the ideal in your head and heart?” When he didn’t reply outright, she continued, her voice turning soft and understanding. “My dearest Advisor, we have talked about it. In very unusual circumstances, but no less real. I’m still a pony. And a pony in love is sometimes a little… inefficient.”

The unicorn closed his eyes, as if the premise, realized anew, was hurtful to him. As if, despite it all, he still couldn’t bear to accept this scenario in entirety. The monitors by the bed were beeping, loudly and piercingly, but not so much to distract Luna from the stallion before her, especially as he looked at her again.

“Of… of all the ponies, of all the ages… of our history?” he asked, almost as if in accusation. “This is… silly, beyond… beyond belief. I am not to have… have this reciprocated.”

“Moonwarden… but why not?” Luna asked, having the distinct feeling like she was talking with a stubborn foal that couldn’t understand a basic concept. Or simply, didn’t want to, fearing the idea of it.

“Please, my… my lady,” he responded, and his lips shifted. Quickly and abruptly enough to almost scare Luna, as they suddenly formed an almost hysterical grin that didn’t fit at all on his tired muzzle. “There are so many more… worthwhile creatures. Gallant and principled, and… and morally unambiguous. And you are looking with… with fondness at me? Your personal… twisted… grey monster?”

That was a loaded question, and Luna felt it with every fiber of her being, suddenly understanding the premise that he had put before her. As much as some of his protest was genuine, he had clearly decided that it was also a teachable moment, turning the tables on Luna.

For this wasn’t just a little over exaggeration for the sake of humor, especially at own expense. The stallion was making it perfectly clear that he meant much more. That this wasn’t him wallowing in pity, being defiant just for the sake of it. Perhaps he still had his doubts, perhaps he never had imagined this scenario actually happening. But if it could happen, well, then it was crystal clear that he wanted to first make sure that she remembered what she had witnessed.

And what she had promised to him.

“We will have this conversation, Moonwarden,” she said aloud, staying close but also keeping her tone leveled and regal. “I have forgotten not a feeling nor a sight. I always knew you to be a reprobate and a manipulator, but the range of your ambition and intrigues? That we shall discuss, and discuss as long as it will be necessary. Until there is no string left that isn’t scrutinized, no sweet promise that I don’t know about, and no clandestine scheme that is blossoming behind my back. Am I making myself clear?”

She was, that much was blatant from Moonwarden’s stare which suddenly erupted with renewed energy. It was as if some part of the pony before her was just… so proud of her and that stance which she was taking. There was still a tinge of sadness, that strange, indiscernible sadness, in that silver gaze, one that was far removed from the possibility of losing influence.

The unicorn’s words didn’t speak of it, at least not right away. “It was real…” he instead whispered, his expression having returned to normal, but his lips still twitching. “Thank… thank you, my lady,” he added, a tone of genuine gratitude in his voice, as if he was truly happy that somepony had managed to see him at his absolute worst. “You were still… borderline v-vacuous for… for trying to reach me... Do you know that?”

“Considering what I found myself being subjected to, I can accept such an opinion, with some annotations,” she told him, being both serious and jocular. “Quite the lines of defense, my dear Advisor.”

“Sometimes things need to… be kept out and kept in. At the same time…” he admitted with something of a smirk, closing his eyes again and taking a deeper breath, one which caused his brow to furrow. “You know, I… I remember you after your… your return, my lady. Your very presence, before… before your powers began… returning. It was… muted. You looked so lost… at first.” He paused, taking a moment to gather more perseverance to keep talking. “I want to… believe it was me seeing things… at least to some degree. But still…”

“I did feel lost,” Luna admitted, carefully hanging on his every word to discern where his thinking was going. “Returning after so long, into a new world that advanced beyond what I had imagined a millennium prior. Not to mention returning with quite the baggage of guilt, and a broken spirit.”

“Yes, though I… I could not have known… the full extent of your troubles…” he admitted, looking to the side a little, as if consulting the matter with another pony. Which, truth be told, could have been the very case. “But I felt the… the need to protect you. You, of all ponies… Silly, is it not?”

“I wouldn’t say so,” Luna told him back with a smile. “An alicorn can do much, but is not omnipotent nor impervious to all threats in the world. As my very story proves.”

“Yes, but… A moth trying to… to protect the flame? Sound like… like a failed premise… by its very nature. Why would… the Moon need a warden?” Moonwarden claimed, trying to chuckle, but letting out only a pained sigh as he must have irritated his wounds briefly. “I am wondering now… whether in some… some twisted way I thought… thought that I could… be beneficial to you…”

“You always were.”

“Thank you, my… my lady, but what I mean is,” the grey unicorn clarified, looking at her intently again, “that if you had a loyal… and devoted monster… right next to you, then… then maybe one night you would… would learn to defend yourself… from other monsters, abound and… around. And… and maybe me, as well.”

For some reason, Luna felt heat behind her cheeks. Something about those words was honest and diligent, and loving enough, to invoke a bashful reaction from her. Especially considering all that the two of them had shared throughout the years, even without taking into consideration Moonwarden’s feelings.

But the stallion’s point made her pause, ruminate briefly, and then ask aloud. “Do you really see yourself as that, Moonwarden? Are you a great, grey monster of malefic ambition and poisonous sophistication, perhaps?”

“Well…” he replied, with a little, exhausted smirk, “for the sake of… this argument, I might. I am no exemplar, I would not… not call myself a… a decent pony, even, by… especially by Equestria’s moral standards of good and… and evil. But that is, surely… ‘dualistic’ thinking, is it not?” he asked with a little bit of healthy bite in his tone. “You… you have grown strong. You have restored… restored your spirit, having worked… to achieve that, night by night. Now, you spoke with… with the batponies, the… the children you feared. You stood… before your own faults and… and looked into the abyss. Just like me, and myself… had done,” he remarked, and Luna wouldn’t have been surprised to hear two voices, once again. “Now… Now you are ready to… to hold me accountable,” he added, pride filling his voice. The vainglorious one, but also the one felt about Luna’s journey. “I will mark it all… as my victory.”

She laughed. She actually laughed, shaking her head in disbelief at his audacity. “Will you really attempt to present everything in life as but one more successful plan of yours, Moonwarden?”

“Do you… blame me for trying, my lady?” he replied, smiling a tired smile, one that definitely betrayed just how exhausted he was getting at this point. Still, he continued, keeping up that expression on his muzzle for a bit longer. “When I… got the scars on my back… I won a great victory for… for Equestria. Now, that I… I almost perished again… I have allowed you the chance at… at becoming stronger and… and more willful. Regal and stern. You… you grow into a… a more astute and wiser ruler yet…”

Despite the very difference in age and nature, Luna felt like a young claimant to Equestria’s throne, being judged and praised by an old mentor before finally ascending and taking the tiara for herself.

She cocked an eyebrow, smiling at the grey unicorn. “But I do all of that at your expense, Moonwarden. I’m talking about scrutinizing your intrigues, after all, judging you for them. Any mastermind would be regretful and would protest such a turn of events.”

“That is true, and… and a part of me is very… vocal about it. But…”

He stopped, and a sudden stillness came upon him, one that terrified Luna for a heartbeat. However, it was brief, brief enough to be considered but a moment of very deep thought.

“What you… you said to me, spawned something. Or, rather… reawakened. Something, deep in me. It might be… just the tiredness talking, but… but that sliver of me… constantly reminds me that… that…” he didn’t finish at first, closing his eyes and trying to take a very deep breath, one that almost agitated his injuries. “Do you recall when… when you asked me, my… my lady to… to betray Equestria?”

Luna did, very much so. And she used his own words to respond. “For me?”

“Yes, exactly…” he said back, before his gaze found hers. “For you.”

Luna’s expression beamed at the short sentence, which conveyed almost everything she could have hoped for. Her heart skipped a beat, right in between the beeps signifying Moonwarden’s own.

The stallion then grinned, screening this moment of utter honesty with his usual irony. “So… you see, if I… I can accept such frivolous… and farfetched ideas like losing it all for your sake, as… as serving me in the grand scheme of things… then what in life does not work… in my favor?”

“You’re a scoundrel, Moonwarden,” Luna deemed, in the most loving way she could.

“At… at your service, my lady…” the unicorn told her in response, taking in her sight before closing his eyes once more. “Forgive me… I think I need to… to rest a bit more.”

“Of course,” she agreed, realizing she had already asked a lot of him by maintaining this discussion for so long, and touching upon some very serious topics. “Make sure you follow the doctors’ orders, Moonwarden. I want you returning to your strength at a healthy pace. No forcing yourself into anything, alright? You’ve already been quite zealous, waking up so quickly.”

He opened his eyes briefly again, giving her an almost ridiculing look, but nodded his head, accepting her will as his own. “It shall… be done, my lady…”

“Good… I will visit soon, Moonwarden,” she made the promise, gladly, seeing his lips smirking as she did so.

“I am starting to… count the hours, then,” he uttered, turning his head slightly to make himself more comfortable before finding his rest. And yet his eyes opened one more time, and something of a sly smirk bloomed on his lips. “Oh… My lady?”

“Yes?”

“Whose… whose move is it now? Yours… or actually mine?”

Luna smiled at Moonwarden referencing their little chess game, as well as clearly so much more. She stood up from the side of the bed when he closed his eyes again. Yet she took a second longer to look upon him, upon her beloved pony, one that had, even in the midst of his great misfortune, her well-being and benefit in mind.

And one that, perhaps, could ultimately accept that he could be loved by her.

Luna had one regret. One, which she realized only after having left the room and then the hospital, having shared a moment of discussion with Elegy and Brass Plaque regarding the moves to come.

That she hadn’t kissed Moonwarden.

Well, perhaps it would have been slightly intrusive regarding his state. Maybe even unwise, medically speaking. But… even if only on his forehead. To give him an additional sign that he was truly back, and that she was by his side, just like he had been there for her through all of those years.

The road to their happiness was long, and Luna would make sure that it would be compelled to become straight and narrow for him, but it was worth travelling.

Even for a grey ‘monster’.

Twilight checked the last piece of luggage she had. Packing should not have taken her that long in the first place, but even if it had, well, it was prudent to make sure that everything was in place. She would dare say – especially when the process itself had taken so frustratingly long.

It had occupied much more of her time than she had thought. Yes, she had begun last morning, after having received the confirmation that Lord Bright Crescent had accepted her choice of leaving the Mountain. She had hoped to be done before bedtime, but… truth be told, the last few days had caused her to grow tired very quickly.

Whether it was the mental stress, or some aftereffect of the brew she had been fed, the result was the same. When Twilight secured everything, she had less than an hour remaining before her departure.

Which, by itself, would be happening quite early on in the evening. Otherwise, she would need to wait for at least four more nights before attempting the travel. A weather front was moving through the area, and flights in the direction of the Mountain of Dusk would be… inadvisable, to say the least.

A knock on the door summoned her attention and made the quick pace of the night that much more evident. “Yes?”

“It’s Rowan Berry, hwalba knaze,” came the feminine voice from the corridor. “The Honored Lord’s servants are asking whether they would be allowed to take care of your things soon?”

“Yes, yes, one moment,” Twilight replied, checking one last time if she had everything she wanted by her.

Which, of course, meant mostly her dress for the night, and she picked one that definitely allowed her comfort and wasn’t imposing. She wasn’t expecting much of a welcoming committee back at the Mountain of Dusk, of course, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t look both comfortable and appropriate, in blues and whites.

After opening the door, Twilight was greeted by the healer’s calm curtsy and the sight of her garb, outfitted with a few, trusted satchels, all ready for travel. “Hwalba knaze, benu noc.”

“Benu noc, Yazembe Acine,” Twilight replied to the mare with a kind smile. “I take it I’m the slacking pony this time around?”

“Not slacking, Honored Princess. Still, if the luggage is to be secured on time, then it should be passed to the servants right now,” the batpony told her. “Midnight Wind in downstairs, waiting to let everypony in, but… we also wanted to be certain you are fine with the servants passing through. We don’t want to leave anything to chance after the last few nights, not least of all your comfort.”

“Thank you, that’s very kind of you. And it would be alright to allow them entrance,” Twilight replied, deciding to then reveal a bit more about her current state. “Speaking of my comfort, I slept pretty well today, though… I feel like I am getting tired quicker. I have been fumbling with my belongings for much longer than I wanted to, it cost me valuable time.”

That response did trigger something within Rowan Berry, right before she shouted down for Midnight to let the servants in. The healer took Twilight to the room’s side, not to have the clamour and the presence of the courtiers bother them too directly.

“Could you describe how you are feeling a little more? Is it a mental fatigue, or solely physical one?”

“A bit of both, perhaps? The former I can understand even by myself, but the latter is a bit concerning,” Twilight explained, stretching one of her legs. “I know I’ve never been much of an athlete, but my Divine Aspect did give me more strength, accordingly. But I felt short of breath quickly, even though I was just moving some books and clothes around. And I had magic to help.”

Rowan Berry nodded, listening carefully, and even avoiding a grimace at the mention of arcane arts. “It might be some residual effect, actually,” she deemed, quickly enough to believe her professional knowledge in the matter. “You managed to regain clarity of mind on the spot, but some remnants of a brew like that can persist in the system for a while, before the body purges all of it. That, or it is just mental exhaustion manifesting as a physical one, that’s not unthinkable. Have you eaten enough for your evening meal just now? The flight isn’t too long, but it’s better to have something in one’s stomach.”

“I’d say so, yes.”

“Good. I do have some medicine that wouldn’t cause nausea,” the mare informed Twilight in a diligent and kind tone. “Tell me if this weakness will start manifesting again so I could help you out, hwalba knaze.”

“Thank you, Rowan Berry, I appreciate that,” Twilight replied, seeing that the lupule was not only willing but also glad to help.

And… something about it was so genuinely encouraging that Twilight found herself unable to stop herself from asking about one, particular matter. They were both in relative privacy, even when the servants began to carry the luggage out of the room. A hushed conversation wouldn’t be something completely out of place.

“If you could… tell me one more thing, Rowan Berry…”

“Yes? What is it, hwalba knaze?”

“I spotted something last night, especially, and I would like to have it confirmed by you if possible. Have you and Midnight Wind... talked? I hope you know what I mean by that. I had this strange feeling that you have managed to reach some sort of a new agreement between yourselves?” Twilight presented the question in an accordingly delicate tone, although something about Rowan Berry’s gaze made her wish to clarify. “Of course, I don’t mean to pry in any way, especially considering your shared history, but—”

“No, no, no, hwalba knaze, it’s not prying, no…” the mare interrupted ever so gently, shaking her head. “I’m glad you took notice, actually. I mean… I wouldn’t want to say too much, as it is a matter shared between me and Maednoc Wentr. But, with you not wishing to see us… which was utterly understandable,” the mare pointed out, lowering her coral gaze for a moment, “well, we… had a chance to talk. Openly and honestly. Something we, truth be told, hadn’t previously had an opportunity to do.”

Twilight listened attentively, nodding at the mare’s explanation. “I imagine… I mean, I don’t have to imagine, I saw the bad blood between you two.”

“You scarcely have an idea, hwalba knaze,” Rowan Berry retorted, looking embarrassed, even ashamed for a moment. “But… it’s better now. I think… I think it’s your influence as well, truth be told.”

“I won’t be taking any undue credit, Rowan Berry,” Twilight replied with a smile. “Sometimes life works in unexpected ways at unexpected moments. We should enjoy when it brings benefits.”

“That’s reasonable,” the healer told her with a serene grimace of her own. “I shall still seek in it a sign of providence. I feel that, among all of the challenges that we face, Bogine is with us, making sure that Her grand design persists… And you are playing a great part in that, hwalba knaze.”

Twilight didn’t feel that she was inclined to fully agree, having endured many things sent her way. Answering the question of exactly who had been sending them seemed to throw one into a dangerous, philosophical territory, but… Well, she hoped for a slower pace of trials and tribulations to come, even if her actions and choices were ultimately helping the ponies of this mountainous land.

Or, perhaps, that was just wishful thinking on her end and new problems were awaiting her with bated breath, just around the corner.

One more question remained to be asked, especially since the servants had gathered everything from the chamber and it was clearly time to go.

“And, tell me, did Midnight Wind mention that he needed to talk with me? Like, intently? He asked me for a conversation and, honestly, I’m curious as to what his state is, and what he might wish to share with me now…”

Rowan Berry’s expression didn’t necessarily falter, but definitely turned much more serious. “Now that is something I cannot help with, I don’t believe. There are matters that involve… your bond, hwalba knaze, and only you two can touch upon that. And decide what is there to happen with it…”

So did the mare claim, though Twilight couldn’t shake away the feeling that there was more to this upcoming conversation than just their affection. Not that it would necessarily be a bad thing, as many matters had to be addressed, reconsidered and reestablished, if there were to be a future for their mutual feelings.

Twilight bit her lip, just a little. She knew that, for this to work in any way, she had to be ready for anything. Many thoughts had been bouncing around her head those last nights, after all.

Still, as she was leaving the spire, she gave Midnight Wind a smile and a nod, one that he responded to with a proper, but friendly salute. A sliver of hope.

Soon after, Twilight found herself in the Mountain of Crescent’s landing cavern. A troupe of ponies was ready to see her off, of course. However, a very glaring change was obvious, for there was the absence of one, particular pony from the Lord’s closest retinue.

Good riddance, Twilight’s inner voice declared.

“Honored Princess,” Lord Bright Crescent summoned her with his melodious voice as she was approaching, though his flamboyant attitude was a little more muted than usual. “It is a shame that you need to travel on, a crying shame. But we wish to thank you so very much for visiting the great Mountain of Crescent. We hope that, one night, we might host you again. There’s always more to see around here.”

It was a very ‘overall’ set of sentences that she heard, Twilight thought, but she didn’t need to wonder at all to discern why. After all, she was leaving out of her own volition, and not because something terrible had happened and almost happened. And all of the servants around, all of the ponies about the cavern, anypony in hearing distance needed to be aware of that.

She could give that little performance. She knew that it was necessary. “Thank you, Honored Lord. I, too, am saddened that I need to leave. But, alas, the weather here knows no masters, and duties are calling. But the memory of the many marvels I experienced around will accompany me from now on.”

She hoped she sounded convincing enough, and that her sentence did not have a hidden meaning she wasn’t planning on. Nevertheless, Bright Crescent was not going to be forcing her to maintain this charade for long.

“I do hope that we shall see each other soon, however,” he remarked with a fraudulently innocent smile. “The Covenant will surely call for another meeting as soon as your embassy around is concluded. That will be fun, will it not?”

“If that’s how you want to call it, Honored Lord,” Twilight retorted in a way that would fit the occasion of dealing with the stallion’s usual shenanigans.

The haspadr then stepped slightly away, allowing general Crescent Light to be the center of attention briefly.

‘Briefly’ being the key word, for the athletic and stoic stallion barely spoke, instead nodding in a sign of respect. “Honored Princess. Thank you for the visit.”

“Thank you, General,” Twilight replied, being likewise laconic.

Also because her attention was caught almost immediately after by Ivory Crescent. The Countess was wearing one of her less-conservative dresses and maintaining a wide smile, but her eyes spoke volumes about the whole situation. She still bore both the shame of her brother’s deeds and the strange ferocity of her secret affiliation to the Unbound. However, she definitely tried to maintain her honesty and openness even when torn in between the two, bidding farewell to both a slighted mare and a potential deity.

“Honored Princess, it was such a pleasure. As my Lord and uncle said, I do hope that we can have you among us once again. We would be grateful for the opportunity!”

“I’m not saying ‘never’, Honored Countess, I’m far from it,” Twilight responded, trying to summon a most genuine smile to her muzzle.

It quickly became even more difficult to maintain. “I’m so sorry that my brother cannot see you off, hwalba knaze. A sudden bout of malady keeps him within his spire.”

“That’s a… shame,” Twilight lied through her teeth, but nopony of those present was surprised by that. “I do hope he gets better,” she remarked briefly, before nodding kindly in the Countess’ direction.

That was enough of a closing gesture for anypony around. And so the play was over and the actors could go back to their true roles, ironically. Twilight glanced over the gathered Crescents once more, before regally entering the carriage provided to her. She took her place on the comfortable seating, with Midnight Wind and Rowan Berry opposite her. And soon enough, without unnecessary delays, the transport began moving, marking yet another step of the long journey among Noctraliya’s peaks.

Twilight’s work wasn’t done. And, well, she couldn’t stop herself from expressing that and more. As soon as the darkness of the tunnel leading out of the Mountain gave way to the vibrant colors of the early night, she sighed, then rested her head back against the soft material. Thankfully, this time she wasn’t feeling as fatigued as during packing, but a different sort of enfeeblement had caught her in its grasp.

“I’m… Yes, leaving is a huge relief,” she admitted to her momentary frailty, though her companions needed no explanation.

“Without a doubt, Honored Princess,” Midnight acknowledged her state, and a note in his voice also betrayed that he felt reassured about leaving the Iug behind. “I never understood the Kwadri. Now I understand them even less, I feel.”

Rowan Berry didn’t even have to make her opinion known, as her gaze spoke volumes. However, she had another topic on her mind, witnessing Twilight’s state. “Aside from that, hwalba knaze… how are you feeling? How’s that tiredness, has it now returned?”

“No, thankfully…” Twilight responded after taking a moment to assess her state. “Perhaps I really felt so strongly about remaining in the Mountain, actually?”

Midnight’s gaze was fixed on her with clear intent. “The better that you’ve made your choice, Honored Princess. There was no point of lingering with that delinquent nearby… I hope he will start biting the silver off his furniture, if he has any furniture still left. He deserves that and more, the soleespalu futan.”

Twilight would usually be rather opposed to such language and stance, but that one time she would allow an exception proving the rule. If anything, the Count Brother deserved nothing short of a harsh and just repayment for his actions, before any redemption could take place. Sometimes that meant nothing else than enduring quite the set of personal restrictions. Some would still say he had managed to escape a much bleaker fate, despite his own, strange attempts at reaching for it.

Nevertheless, instead of chastising Midnight, Twilight simply sighed again, closing her eyes for a brief moment. She wasn’t going to be falling asleep anytime soon, no, but she wouldn’t mind a breath of peace and quiet.

Unless, of course, her entourage would be inclined to occupy her with a conversation, especially if it would be Midnight’s choice. They had a couple of hours to themselves, without curious ears, side glances or anything of the sort, as she definitely wouldn’t count Rowan Berry as an eavesdropper at this point. On the other hoof, Twilight still shuddered in her mind at the possibility of a deep discussion. The one they had had on the way to the Mountain of Crescent was singularly dreadful.

It felt like ages since it had happened, though time didn’t actually work that way.

The flight was, however, calm, in both senses of the word. There was no small talk so far, and Twilight had to commend the proficiency of the batponies providing the wing power to the carriage, as the steady course that they were taking was actually giving her a chance at relaxation and respite. She ultimately chose to achieve that by observing the vistas outside. She hadn’t had too many chances to indulge herself the last time, for obvious reasons, and she could now take her time to spot the subtle differences of the peaks and mountains about this side of the country. As she had, mercifully, still managed to note when she had passed through those dales previously, this part of Noctraliya was definitely distinct from what she was used to. The ranges were less untamed and sharp, bearing instead a certain exquisite and regal quality, if that could be used to describe them.

She realized, of course, that it was a false assumption. The beauty of the landscape didn’t mean that it didn’t hold any dangers. Even those majestic columns of stone, so sophisticated, so noble, recognized under the name of the Quartz Panorama, surely hid their real threat behind their looks.

Just like the inhabitants of this land, actually. Elegant and suave on the outside, but carrying Harmony knew what sort of agendas within, ready to leave one stranded, starving and lost, if only that suited them…

Twilight shook her head, as she definitely couldn’t allow herself such thinking. Yes, it was understandable after what she had faced, but she couldn’t let these experiences poison her mind longer than unavoidable, even if she had been fed actual poisons.

Besides, what had the mountains done wrong? Or what would prompt anypony to judge an entire Family based on the inadequacies of one, audacious and troubled stallion?

Her contemplative mood was finally enough to entice a question from her entourage.

“Appreciating the Pogledye, Honored Princess?” Midnight’s voice reached her ears.

“I am… I think. It makes me more philosophical than I would want, however,” she revealed, glancing at the towering peaks. “I’m afraid those pensive moods are something that will haunt me for some time.”

“I hope they pass quickly enough,” the stallion told her, allowing genuine care to manifest in his voice. “You don’t deserve to suffer like so after all of your efforts…”

Twilight didn’t turn her head, not outright. Her gaze followed a flock of birds that seemed to trail the carriage, their aerial dance being both carefree and intentional. It almost caused her to smile widely.

Still, she took her eyes off the animals and turned them to Midnight, meeting his keen, saffron stare, recognizing the depth of the sentence he had just uttered.

“Thank you, Midnight Wind,” she told him, trying to sound kind, but maintaining just that little bit of distance. She wasn’t comfortable simply putting everything behind her still. “I appreciate the voice of support, always.”

“I want to offer much more than just that,” the stallion replied, rather straightforward. “And I know that you have endured your share of plights from us… from me,” he pointed out, giving a glance to Rowan Berry.

The mare returned it, but in a way to signify that she wanted to allow him to carry on the conversation comfortably, and on his own. And that she would just be present there, but not minding what was going to be said.

Midnight continued, taking a deep breath, putting his hooves before his muzzle before spreading them a little in a gesture of remorse. “First and foremost, as I think it is said… I want to say that I’m so sorry… I need to start from that, and so I shall…”

Twilight sat up straight, properly focusing her attention on Midnight. If he wanted to have this chance at making amends, at discussing certain things, she would indulge him. She wasn’t too keen on the healer being present, but perhaps at least some things could be openly talked through, and the rest would come soon after, at an even more opportune moment.

The warrior kept looking at Twilight, and she recognized the effort that he was putting into not escaping with his gaze, which shone with shame and conviction both. “And I’m not starting with saying that I ‘apologize’. No – I’m sorry. I know the difference, in our tongue and in yours, Twilight Sparkle. I know what… what I should have done. Perhaps from the start. I know that I should have been open and honest with you, regarding many things. Not… Not least of all my terrible choice to betray my wife’s trust.”

Twilight was listening carefully, but actually sparing Rowan Berry a short glance. That particular topic concerned the mare as well, but she looked ready to endure it being touched upon, watching out of the window and pretending not to be present. Apparently caring only about the sight outside, as the expanse of the Valleys was soon to be witnessed, just around the dale’s bend.

Midnight continued, recognizing that Twilight was concerned about the lupule, but either accepting it or paying it no mind, actually. “I am the one to blame here and now, regardless of circumstances. I was to blame then for being foolish and giving to my instincts. I am to blame now for not giving to my instincts, which have been telling me for all this time that you deserve much better than my… my half-truths and clandestine utterings. And I think you were absolutely right to chastise me being like I was,” he admitted, in a show of humility that was quite unique, especially for a member of the Midnight Family. “But I would lie if I were to deny that I still have feelings for you. That I would want nothing, absolutely nothing more than to be granted that one more chance from you.”

Twilight wanted to say something to that, but the stallion stopped her with a gesture, just when a cry of some sort of a bird of prey resounded in the distance. “I believe I know what you want to say, Twilight Sparkle. And I agree. I have a lot of explaining to do, a lot of questions to answer, and I shouldn’t for a moment take for granted what we might still be sharing. It is solely and only your choice, whether you wish me back…” he admitted, and it was blatant from his voice that he both respected and feared that he had little to say in the matter. “Allow me this brief sliver of daring, however… for I would want nothing more in this world than to be at your side once more, Bogine as my witness. And I’m willing to do whatever it takes to make it so…”

There wasn’t anything to deny here, not for Twilight. There was a part of her that wished that, exactly that. Flashes of wonderful memories flooded her brain. Moments when she felt that she had found her destined place, right by the stallion opposite. Belief that she had forged a connection that brought so much light and color to her life, beyond what she had already possessed.

However… Yes, the dreaded ‘however’ – all of what she had endured nothing but forced her to be cautious, mindful and… and fair. Also before herself. She had to weigh things, consider them, with cold logic and reason, as much as simply feelings. She needed to receive solid answers from the stallion, honest and full, before allowing herself to entertain the possibility that they could rekindle what they had before. And even then… the flame would burn differently, she felt. More maturely, perhaps? With more clear intent, besides just youthful infatuation?

But… that didn’t mean that it had to be a worse fire than the previous one.

She opened her mouth to tell him all of that.

And everything happened, almost at once.

A cry of warning from the outside, the sharp shift of the carriage’s course… and an impact of a collision, one which sent all three of them falling either onto or from their seats.

Twilight was lucky enough to have the whole side of the coach for herself, which meant landing sideways on the softer material, although the shock still made her vision spin for a moment. Rowan Berry barely managed to brace against the carriage’s side, hitting it with a part of her muzzle. Although that didn’t hurt her as much as when Midnight slid across the seat and rammed into her. He managed to soften the crash only a little by extending one leg past the mare, but both of them let out hisses of pain. The stallion’s was an even louder one, as Twilight recognized in a second that his wounded wing must have been severely impacted by the turbulence.

Before she could realize what had just happened, there was another strike. From the same side, and it was delivered with intent and fury. That much was outright blatant, as the force was much greater than just something colliding with the carriage out of an accident. No, something appeared to viciously strike the transport with a clear desire, despite the effort of the shouting crew for some form of evasive maneuvers.

A shrill cry pierced through the agitated shouts, with enough force to rattle the windows. Twilight’s gaze was instinctually drawn towards the direction of the sound, and she could have sworn that she spotted an outline of a huge wing as it flapped past the glass. Feathers the hue of rock flashed beyond the surface, and the motion was followed by an even more frightening sound, that of massive talons scraping against the carriage’s wood, carving into it with sharpness and might.

Midnight Wind, who managed to roll off of Rowan Berry, landing on the floor of the carriage, hissed through his clenched teeth. He was holding his side with one hoof, but his eyes were darting for any and all possible dangers. And it didn’t take him long to confirm what Twilight had spotted already.

“Kirwe! Krogleet!” he swore, assessing the threat even while pained.

Rowan Berry was ready to kneel by him and help him out in whatever way possible, but another strike pushed her more into the transport’s side, though she did her best to cushion the impact and protect the many satchels on her. When her gaze met Twilight’s, it was keen and at the ready, as it could be expected from an operative. Although it was hard to tell what could be done even by an elite agent against a beast like that.

With Twilight’s attention being torn between Midnight, the healer and the creature attacking the carriage from the outside, she reacted in the one, instinctual way she knew. Her horn flared, as she gathered the energy from the ley lines around, ready and attentive to cast whatever spell would be needed. Would the pallidflight actually continue to try getting inside? Or did it simply wish to push the carriage off course? Was it protecting its territory? Lord Dusk Harvest hadn’t mentioned them being aggressive towards noctraliyi transports!

A shift was felt by all of the ponies inside, and the sound of creaking and bending wood followed. The animal must have rapidly grasped onto the carriage, and then a glint appeared right in the window to Twilight’s right. She turned her head and immediately realized that she was now glaring straight into the bright eye of the bird.

The pallidflight stared intently inside, as if searching for prey to grasp and devour. And yet Twilight realized within but a second that its gaze focused first on the glowing horn above her head, then on her wings and only afterwards on her actual muzzle, as if…

… as if the creature was assuring itself of her presence…?

Just when Twilight grasped that very detail, the eye shifted in a strange way… and a surge erupted across her entire being.

A potent mixture of emotions, a tidal wave of anxiety and recognition flooded her. The assault was potent and debilitating, making her teeth chatter, her eyes bulge and her coat stand on end. The sight before her was one thing, for meeting such a great, aerial predator was nerve-racking, but something else caused that particular and dreadful impulse.

For, right when their stares crossed properly, a light manifested in the creature’s eye. As if a gaze within a gaze, a consciousness beyond simple animal instincts. A flicker, as recognizable as distant, yet ever clear. Just like the memory of a chasm-like smile, now spreading through Twilight’s very mind, pushing away thought and ability.

She wanted to scream, she wanted to warn, but her voice hitched in her throat when she spotted three more flickers, manifesting out of nowhere around the creature’s head. Then the pallidflight, as if directly commanded to, lifted its body while still latched onto the carriage. What followed was a mighty slam, empowered by both of the animal’s wings. The impact and the sudden downward movement of the carriage managed to lift all three of the passengers from their seats. The transport entered a free fall almost, stopped short of it only due to the constant efforts of the ponies outside, shouting and still fighting against the most dangerous outcome.

Twilight combated her own shock, withstanding the terrible, grinning vision before her brain. With a quick refocusing of her magic, she grabbed herself and her two companions with her arcane force. Through the raspberry aura, lined with silver, she kept them all suspended in a way not to strike the roof or the floor of the transport. The carriage was still descending, tilting slightly to the side due to the weight of the beast. As long as it was falling down, without the direction being changed by the warriors outside, the krogleet was strangely content to simply stay latched onto it, without any thrashing.

Which additionally made Twilight fearful regarding the force behind the animal’s ambush.

Meeting both of the batponies’ gazes as she tried to maintain concentration, Twilight barely had enough time to realize that they would have to brace themselves, once again. The perspective of the world seen through the window was growing more and more askew, but it was clear that the ground was promptly approaching, and still at a hazardous pace. Somepony shouted, just before one more strike of wings made the carriage twist entirely sideways.

Then the impact came.

Twilight felt the strain in her horn, especially as she tried to reach out around her, grabbing onto the transport itself to soften its landing. And she believed that she made sure that the initial hit wasn’t utterly devastating, though that was hard to ascertain.

The clamor, the sound of breaking wood, the shaking. The carriage protested, the ground complained, and Twilight realized that they made contact with uneven terrain, which sent them sliding down across grass, through bushes, then right into what looked to be a grape plantation. The leaves parted, the fruit were scattered, and the splash of juice against the window conjured truly awful images before Twilight’s mind. The transport was one thing, but there were ponies trying to save it, there was Midnight and Rowan Berry alongside her.

And the grin in Twilight’s mind, which was reminding her of itself time and time again, persisted, even gained in malice and carefree cruelty.

A few seconds later the carriage ground to a stop. And only when she felt it halting, and when the weight of the pallidflight lifted from it, and when the eerie silence ringed for a second, did Twilight decide to slowly release the spell. She let herself and the two batponies stand on their hooves, although they were now occupying the side wall of the coach.

She let out a long, almost pained sigh and was about to speak up, but Midnight was even faster than her. He took a step towards her, reaching out, ready to support her.

“Twilight! Twilight, are you alright?!”

“Y-yes… Yes, I think so,” she quickly assessed, as aside from some small discomfort of being tossed around the interior due to the creature’s strikes, she didn’t feel hurt in any way. Which was extremely lucky, considering the situation they were in. “You two?”

Midnight grimaced a little, still holding his side, which served as an answer. Rowan Berry finally released her satchels from her protective grasp and rubbed the side of her muzzle.

“I think my teeth are still there,” she replied, with uncharacteristic cheek, then looked frantically about. One of the windows was cracked, showing the quite limited sight of pressed dirt, grass and broken branches, while the other pointed straight up towards the moonlit sky. “Was that…? Was that actually…?” she tried to ask, and though Twilight believed the healer possessed the answer, she didn’t manage to get it through her lips.

Midnight checked if any of the mares needed support, his eyes piercing and filled with worry, as well as a warrior’s protective instinct. Grimacing and hissing, he firmly hit his own side, as if wishing to force something back into place through intent and adrenaline, ready for whatever was to come.

Then a voice resounded from the outside.

“Hwalba knaze! Hwalba knaze Crepuscle Iskre!” came the shouts of one of the other warriors.

“Uai bidi recityi!” Twilight shouted back, surprised at how quickly she reached for her budding knowledge of Noctraliyar. “Krogleet odkire?”

“To lyet nad!”

“It’s flying above,” Midnight immediately translated, standing on his hind legs to try and reach for the carriage’s door. “Stay here, I’ll help the rest.”

“No,” Twilight stopped him with a gesture. She could also see that Rowan Berry was ready to follow, to check whether anypony needed her professional help. Things had to be made clear and obvious. “This isn’t just the animal we’re dealing with.”

The stallion looked at her with surprise, while the healer froze in place, clearly realizing that she wasn’t the only one who had connected the dots.

“… you saw that too, hwalba knaze. You saw the lights! That was… that was one of the Lesyi!”

“I’m sure of it,” Twilight confirmed, nodding and steadying her breath. “So I’m coming with you. We might all be needed to deal with this situation.”

“No, that’s much too dangerous!” Midnight spoke up, looking at her with concern. “If it is a spirit like that—”

“Then I’m likely the one with abilities to actually help fend it off, if necessary,” she interrupted, ready to flare her horn once more. She felt the magic radiating around her, ready to be utilized… though something about it felt different for her. Argent. She couldn’t pay it mind there and then. “And I think… I think that it was actually looking for me?”

That didn’t help the stallion to stop worrying, Twilight could see it in his gaze and posture. However, he begrudgingly recognized her point, knowing the extent of her power, and realizing that this wasn’t a mere natural threat they were dealing with, the pallidflight notwithstanding.

His eyes were still asking the obvious question, of course – was the creature really looking for her?

Midnight swiftly unlocked the door, making the image of a splatter of juice disappear from view and letting the cold mountain air in. Even without flight, he still had enough strength in his back legs to hop up and grasp onto the edge, lifting himself outside with a groan. Twilight saw his eyes scanning the sky above before he reached down, to help both of the mares out, though a flap of wings from both of them helped in the task immensely.

Twilight took in the surroundings. They had landed, or rather crashed, at a further edge of the Valleys, and right into a plantation, indeed. The carriage had cut a clear path through several rows of grapevines and was resting sideways, having sustained some serious damage from the impact and the talons of the pallidflight. Twilight took note of the luggage marking the transport’s trail. Also, which was decidedly more dreadful, she could spot a few of batpony warriors who remained alongside the carved track, trying to get up on their own or reaching out for help. Of the group taking care of Twilight’s flight back to the Mountain of Dusk, only three wampiri seemed unharmed, though she had to look past the dirt, leaves and grape juice all over them to realize they bore minimal wounds, mostly scratches. They formed a perimeter around the transport, looking upwards at the persisting danger.

Twilight took note of Rowan Berry being keen on jumping down and rushing to the aid of the wounded, but her coral eyes were also locked upwards. The sight of the great, fierce predator circling above was frightening, but as Twilight intently kept her own gaze up, she could bear witness to something incredible and mortifying.

The creature, taking note of its quarry below, flapped its mighty wings as if ready to dive down like the feared hunter it was, preparing to grab onto anypony and carry them away in its talons, just like an unfortunate sheep. But that was simply the initial impression when the krogleet lifted up both of its wings, suspending itself in mid-air… and then screamed with force and excruciating pain. The sound made Twilight and the batponies cover their ears, as it seemed to rip right through the vocal cords of the beast, which reeled, shook, convulsed, and then…

… then the feathers and the skin, the sinews and the muscles, the very shape of the creature sloughed off, like blood seeping from an open wound, falling down freely in a disgusting downpour. Twilight felt her stomach twisting and turning at the sight, though she could do nothing more than to stare, bewitched, as between the falling viscera she could easily spot four flickers. They were making their way towards the ground at a rapid pace.

She steeled herself, as much as one could when witnessing such horror. She spotted that Midnight had taken his place before her, ready to screen her from the coming danger. Rowan Berry remained to the side, prepared, though her gaze was escaping to the wounded warriors. The remaining entourage also took defensive positions, though it was all too easy to see that only their training was keeping them in place, as courage left anypony and everypony taking in the sight.

With a nauseating crunch and splatter, the creature’s parts landed onto the ground, seemingly lifeless… though didn’t remain motionless on it. Twilight’s gaze followed the frantic, convulsive movements only briefly, as the main presence of the terrifying creature was still manifesting through these four, flickering lights. They were suspended above ground, suddenly appearing as if… as if floating gems of truly magnificent splendor. They shone, they danced and they stared at her, and Twilight… Twilight could feel herself suddenly swaying in place, her vision swimming and her knees buckling.

The gentle murmur of distant forests, the creaking of branches in the wind, the far away moan of a wounded animal… The sounds manifested out of nowhere, drowning out anything else, even the adrenaline coursing through her veins…

Twilight shook her head, awakening herself, realizing that a wave of force had just been sent her way, overt and yet subtle. She looked about and witnessed that the nearby batponies were trying to withstand this strange power as well. They all took a step back, looking confused. Their gazes were betraying that the very notion of trying to contest the creature had almost been stripped from their minds, though they did their best to remain in position.

There was one, visible exception, however. For Twilight could almost hear Midnight’s teeth clenching, as his gaze burned when he jerked his head about. The hiss of protest and readiness, coming from the back of his throat, definitely reached her ears.

And the creature felt it, too. The sound of cracking branches and shifting earth followed, giving a blood-curdling impression of an amused, but sad laugh. Then the Lesy manifested itself properly, invoking a memory of a terrible nightmare Twilight had once endured, but could now fully experience.

The horror of Noctraliya’s woodlands made flesh.

Flesh and bone, and leaf, and twig, just like Lord Blessed Fang had told her, just like the bad dream had revealed to her before. The being resembled a large, towering pony with its posture, but its back was twisted and bent in several places, and the emaciated legs looked like they were barely holding it up. And yet in every twitch and jerk of the branches and sinews it was apparent that the creature’s thin shape was hiding behind monstrous strength. Its very form could be shifted and changed at its whim, apparently, for it suddenly sprouted claws from where the hooves should have been. Its coat was, wherever it bothered to actually appear on this repulsive frame, composed of grass and grapevine leaves, as it used the very destruction it had caused to cloak itself. The makeshift mane fell haphazardly around its head, constructed out of the plants’ shoots, bones and the previously ruined fruit, as if the monster chose to embellish itself with a fancy and frightful coiffure.

The flickers persisted, having formed a shape around themselves as well. The silhouette of a pony skull became blatant, but it was constructed and grown from various materials, from pieces of bone to bark and root. Four holes, as if empty eye sockets, housed the two pairs of lights acting as eyes, positioned diagonally upwards. They were charming and seducing one’s gaze, glinting, flickering, shimmering, shining, leading one right into the abyss hidden just behind the whimsical light. The spirit’s head brandished a branching set of horns, resembling those of a great deer or a moose. Those were, likewise, composed of manifold materials, veins of vines coursing through them, and held together by the sheer force of will of the being bearing them.

Nothing about the Lesy was constant, however, even if it held to this chosen, equine form. Twigs moved and traversed, leaves grew, fell, then appeared again. Claws and teeth retracted themselves at an unsteady pulse, and the head protrusions changed their intricacies according to some persistent yet chaotic idea of growth and decay.

That was what the creature was about, Twilight somehow managed to realize – an amalgamation of facets of nature’s shifting and untamed side. The monster’s countenance entertained the blossoming of plants, their constant struggle for water, sunlight, sustenance, all the way until withering and rot and blight would ultimately take them. The being combined the desperate strength of starving predators, the constant awareness of manifold prey, the thrill of the hunt, the exhilaration of survival… and the strangely alluring sovereignty of primordial, natural existence.

It was with the full recognition of that presence and majesty, expressed through the horror of its form, that the creature moved its mouth. The smile manifested on its twisted muzzle, revealing that chasm, that suffocating darkness hidden within the bowels of its incarnation, one from which nothing could ever manage to emerge… and yet a voice did.

It surged through Twilight’s core with the grating sound of falling trees, with basic, primal intent, and with an echo of the nightmare she had endured. The Lesy spoke, bringing forth the dark, nightly vision which had engraved itself in her subconscious, alongside the primal fear of that startling, joyous expression.

“Over here…”

Chapter XCV – We Who Are

It spoke. The Lesy spoke.

Twilight knew that they could converse, she had been told as much. But doing so in Equestrian, as if the being had spent its entire life, or rather existence, back in her home country? For some reason that shook her to the core even more than the monster’s countenance. To hear such a coherent and clear voice, albeit comprised of manifold sounds of nature, coming out of a mouth like that was unsettling on many levels.

The creature was still gazing straight at her with intent, the four, flickering lights continuing to lure her gaze. They persisted, a source of pure, falsely beautiful illumination hiding behind untold darkness, causing Twilight to stand perfectly still.

The rest of the gathered also didn’t know how to react to the monster’s attention being solely focused on her. The creature’s very aura was discouraging any actions, as one could not precisely tell what was its intent. Other than the fact that it had almost killed somepony by making the transport crash. There were wounded ponies on the ground still. And yet the Lesy didn’t proceed, simply gazing at Twilight with these burning eyes, as if simply… curious.

She glanced at Midnight briefly, as he was still standing before her, screening her from the monster. His eyes were focused and piercing, filled with determination, even if his body was shaking. He was at the ready to pounce at the earliest sign of renewed aggression, though he must have realized that he had no chance in a fight against a being like this.

Inspired by his courage in the face of the entity, Twilight swallowed, then took a deep breath. If this monster was interested in her, it would be wiser to answer this curiosity. Though only a touch ‘wiser’ than foolish, truth be told.

“I… I see you,” she managed to find her voice and tell the Lesy, as it was the only way of replying to his previous call and presence.

The being tilted its head a little, as if a curious wolf pup, baring its jutting teeth. The smile persisted, pushing into Twilight’s mind, but the response to her words was, thankfully, far less overbearing.

“We… are, stand, form. Yet do I… frighten?” came the quite unexpected question, asked with the sound of wind caressing the tips of conifers.

“You… definitely do look dangerous. And... And you almost caused the death of us, stopping our flight like this! ”

Twilight couldn’t believe that she was attempting an actual conversation with an entity like this, let alone by letting it know that it bore responsibility for the crash. Even to her it seemed foolhardy to remind it of its actions, but her sentences didn’t want to form smoothly in her mouth. She could feel her jaw shivering on its own and her brain scrambling for her vocabulary.

The Lesy didn’t seem to mind her words. Or, rather, didn’t seem to care for her admonishment nor her missed eloquence. “We… know, taste, sniff. I… wished to see, so sought scent. I… wanted to witness a sight unseen here. Now I… see,” crows and ravens answered, as the being’s back sprouted a couple of black feathers that soon fell off and decomposed. “We… know your tongue. I… hungered, having not tasted it yet. Its tang is of propinquity, amenity, expediency. No flesh, no sinew. Its fruit, cultivated, not gathered. You, far away, down there, pushed back, you moved away. I… laugh at such persistence. But I… want to taste more…”

Twilight could almost hear Midnight’s teeth clenching and muscles tensing up. The rest of the batponies also lowered their stances a little, ready to defend her. It was a praiseworthy stance from them all. But it also signified that she had managed to look past the choice of words when they hadn’t done so.

The Lesy witnessed the reaction without bother, perhaps even counted on it. It took a while, motionless and still like a totem in the wild, despite the constant shifting of its form.

It then let out a gurgling laugh of a perishing deer. His claws slowly dug into the ground, like roots of a rapidly growing tree. And manifold thorny bushes began sprouting from the ground in various places, steadily creating obstacles and threats for everypony present. Was it a line of defense, or a set of obvious traps, it was hard to tell.

Still, almost at the same time, Twilight felt this… this emotion. This sudden urge, as if her natural instinct flared, beyond her conscious thought. It wanted her to approach, when the creature’s eyes shone and flickered stronger. The rustling of many leaves filled her ears, speaking of the comfort of resting between the branches of the forest, and her nostrils filled with a sweet, musky scent.

One of the Crescent warriors that she still managed to spot despite this distraction, swayed on his legs a second after that. He took a shaky, confused step closer to one of the dangerous bushes, as if following the urge to sprint and jump right into it. He was thankfully stopped by one of his comrades reaching out to halt him, to the Lesy’s amusement, which was akin to that of a spider luring a fly into its web. A small movement of the creature’s head, another flicker of its eyes, and the warrior attempted it once more, his eyes bulging and froth beginning to gather at the corners of his mouth.

Twilight was about to step in, but the Lesy seemed satisfied with the outcome, as if having taught a valuable lesson. It growled deeply and the hold it had on that stallion was gone, alongside the pony’s courage, as he fell down to the ground, shaking and closing its eyes, to the further horror of the companion who had just tried to stop him.

Twilight focused on that strange influence the beast had, on the sensation it caused. She could withstand it, thankfully, as her thoughts and reasoning had caught up with the initial impulse, but she was now much more intrigued about its nature. This wasn’t magic, like mentalism, the ley lines around her didn’t even twitch. Although they seemed a little reluctant, almost apprehensive, to gather around the monster. But it was apparent that the Lesy wasn’t utilizing arcane means, at least not in the conventional sense.

Still, she had to react to its actions somehow. “What… What do you think you’re doing?”

Again, it was not the right thing to say, most likely. The Lesy wasn’t showing chagrin at her words, at least, as if her protests were somehow insignificant.

“We… mind not. Life comes, goes, changes. I… enjoy the sight of change, abrupt, pained. Wrong instinct, failed escape. I… mind not the blood, for it nourishes. Thorns draw from a fox and a ferret and a fool…”

Twilight was more and more curious about how the creature was speaking. It was like there was always a clear distinction between itself and, what she imagined, some sort of a collective…?

Though she also realized that focusing on the manner of Lesy’s speech distracted her from what it had just said! Was it really unfeeling and uncaring? Its tone, as wind passing through a dale, didn’t carry with itself joy, cruelty or anything else. It was just stating a fact, a rule of nature.

This was a very dangerous situation, that much was certain. They were all dealing with not only a monster of immense power, but also alien reasoning. At least, alien from their perspective.

Twilight spotted that Rowan Berry was shaking all over, looking at the Lesy in borderline panic. Fear held the healer firmly, but Twilight could also spot that the mare was eager to try and aid the wounded warriors. She was simply mortified about the monster taking notice.

What was there to do? Well, if the being wished to familiarize itself with Twilight…

“You wanted to see. See me, yes?”

“Yes,” was the reply, coming from the back of the Lesy’s throat and making her coat stand on end once again. “We… grasp your form, your origin, your place. I… didn’t expect an appearance. Here, now. Your eyes glint with borrowed time, borrowed strength…”

Was the creature asking itself for an explanation? Nevertheless, she kept its attention, so perhaps she could make room for everypony else to breathe a little easier. “You are… curious about me. What… What about the rest, then?”

The Lesy’s eyes flickered once again, as if shifting and taking in the batponies around. “We… hear all of their songs, still harmonious, still dissonant. I… pity them, listening to themselves, over and over. I… mind not the blood,” the creature repeated itself, then paused, as if considering. “I… feel no thirst, even if soil calls, feasts on bone. Maggot’s sadness.”

That was the most that Twilight could get out of the creature, she felt, and she believed it enough of a confirmation that the Lesy didn’t particularly care. At least she hoped that she read its words right. With a little, delicate gesture, she signified Rowan Berry to move towards those in need.

The lupule still needed a second to gather herself. Among the shaking and the shivering she took a breath, squinted her eyes briefly, then took a little step to the side.

Yet that still spawned the Lesy’s attention immediately, his head darting towards the mare with the noise of a neck snapping, breaking against the ground. The echo made Twilight’s stomach turn.

“We… see you,” was the monster’s comment, as it bore into Rowan Berry with its fourfold stare.

The lupule petrified, her own eyes wide and panicked. She withstood the creature’s gaze, remaining as still as her shuddering body allowed. Three seconds of terrible tension passed, and then a new sound made itself audible. It was coming from the being, but also from all around, from the swaying distant grasses, from the rustling trees, from the ripening grapes. An enchanting melody, that of a lullaby, sang by the lovely voice of a caring mare…

“Wenae, maliya acine… Asklutae… Wenae… Semnae…”

The disembodied chant persisted, promising safety and respite, though Rowan Berry reacted very much unlike a foal being put to bed. She was immediately grasped with utter, all-encompassing terror, her knees buckling under her, as her coral eyes bulged, meeting the Lesy’s own gaze with dread.

“To bide… to bide tu!” she shouted, and the very tone of her voice spoke about some deep-seated trauma. There was no other melody quite like it, and yet it flawlessly weaved itself with the beast’s beguiling call.

The Lesy opened its mouth, and the music died abruptly when the abyss inside was revealed. His expression betrayed simultaneous elation and protest.

“Ia… nye bide. Uai… bidi.”

Twilight watched in great worry, while also considering the words that had just come out of the entity’s mouth. If she understood correctly – Rowan Berry had recognized the melody from somewhere. She had then asked whether the Lesy before them had been… him? Perhaps an encounter she had endured before? Hadn’t she been rather fearful when talking about Those of the Forest? But then the being claimed that it hadn’t been him. That it was them.

Whatever that meant, it terrified the healer to no end. She whimpered a little, reduced to a state that Twilight hadn’t ever witnessed from her, then stumbled over her hooves escaping from the Lesy and in the direction of the wounded. The beast simply watched her, in strange recognition and simultaneous confusion.

It then turned its head back to Twilight, as if already putting the situation behind, completely missing the significance it held for the lupule. The healer wasn’t his quarry, after all.

Twilight furrowed her brow. One way that she could help Rowan Berry now was keeping the creature’s attention on her instead. “So… What do you wish from me?”

The beast nodded, or gave something that could work as a nod, though the grating sound of twigs and branches scraping against each other wasn’t pleasant in the slightest. “We… know of your kind. We… see you, long ago. I… did not. I… am curious to know, so here this is. Eyes meeting, heartbeats racing. Different sort of hunt, pleasant for me. Famished stomach growling less.”

“Is that so? And for the sake of meeting me you terrorize those nearby, you nearly kill somepony?”

Twilight realized that her instinct got the better of her again, and that she admonished the being once more. She spotted it tilting her head the other way, this time something definitely antagonistic glinting in its eyes at her defiant stance. And she could feel another surge of this force, this presence, trying to take hold, to influence her. What was its purpose, however?

“H-hwalba knaze!”

… she suddenly recognized that voice, and her jaw dropped at how clear it was in her ears. The Lesy, that misbegotten creature, had just imitated Lord Dusk Harvest perfectly, which truly sowed fear into her heart.

“Honored Princess, look!”

That time it was Midnight’s voice, a definitely real one. She recognized that he looked at her, briefly allowing his eyes to leave the beast, and he managed to get her to stare up exactly to where he was pointing.

Of all the things that could happen, help seemed to have come right that moment. And a significant one, actually.

The Lord of the Dusk Family was arriving, with a couple of sentinels in tow, as well a cadre of local fruittenders. They were flying in at significant speed, though their approach took a turn when they witnessed the form of a Lesy, who was looking up at the new audience with almost childlike fascination. And recognition, expressed in amazement, though it was hard to tell how genuine.

“We… know him. I… almost met him recently. His tongue chatters more than teeth, the venturesome vole. Water douses the vermin.”

Twilight’s attention was now switching between the haspadr and the beast, though the latter seemed content enough to just watch the events unfolding, just like a staunch forest judging its lesser surroundings.

Of all the ponies in Noctraliya, the stalwart defender and steward of the Valleys, however plagued by his problems, was a sight for sore eyes. He landed right next to the carriage stumbling just a little as he kept his gaze on the beast. He quickly regained composure, however, doing his best to appear steady and stoic when addressing Twilight.

“H-H-Honored P-Princess, a-are you a-alright? W-we’ve seen the t-t-transport go d-down and r-rushed here!”

“Yes, hwalbu haspadr, I’m fine. There are some Family Crescent warriors that might need help, however, we were forced to the ground by...”

She didn’t finish, and she hadn’t to. Everypony present, even if in great number right now, were giving the Lesy a wide berth. It stood where it was, looking at everypony with child-like curiosity which was nevertheless invoking an animalistic dread in others.

Twilight took a shaky breath. “Were... Were you nearby? Could you see the attack, Honored Lord?”

“F-finishing r-r-rounds before y-your a-a-arrival,” the haspadr explained, trying his best to remain calm even when the Lesy’s flickering gaze found him. He took it with surprising gallantry. “I-I was n-notified that a m-m-mark was f-found this e-e-evening, n-nearby. W-we were d-discussing its s-s-significance and ch-checking for m-more.”

“A mark?” Twilight parroted, and it wasn’t the stallion who answered her.

“We... are, live. We... exist with life, for life, through life. I... mark, for I exist, here and now, and gladly,” came the Lesy’s explanation, cryptic enough to cause Twilight to focus on the being, instead of the noble stallion right nearby.

“So... when you and others appear nearby, you mark your territory in such a way? Or is it simply an outcome of your presence?” she asked, her academic side getting the better of her.

She expected a direct answer, or at least the creature referencing her questions, but it just shifted about. Its head was twisting in a sickening way that no neck had a right or chance to actually mimic, as if the Lesy was looking for somepony. He finally asked her back. “Does she see? Does she witness body and branch? Leaf next to leaf, needle next to needle? Eyes break.”

“I... see you,” Twilight told it in confusion.

“Yes. I... am. Here, looking, speaking, feeling, tasting. No others.”

“I... didn’t mean that I saw another one of you, it was a general question regarding your behavior,” she attempted to explain clearly, however strange it still was to hold a conversation with a wild monster, in the middle of a stand-off with the local warriors nonetheless.

“I... am. No other one of me, but me.”

“That’s not...” Twilight tried to reason with such a response, but then realized that reason was not really an asset in an encounter like this. This was a being of nature, of instinct and... and existence. And the way it was talking must have meant something else, something crucial.

Dusk Harvest became very worried when she didn’t finish the sentence, reaching for something inside of his gown and speaking up. “H-Honored Princess?”

“I’m fine, Honored Lord,” she responded right away, understanding that allowing oneself to be distracted with a Lesy nearby was giving a very troubling impression to the other gathered. “Just trying to figure things out. This being, it’s interested in me, and I want to know why exactly. It claims that it wanted to witness me itself...” she explained, giving the monster a very curious look back. “Actually... What is your name?” she asked aloud, for everypony to hear.

The Lesy arched his back a little, as if a lynx stretching after a long nap. A patch of fur manifested on him, but soon lost its luster and perished in between the sinews and leaves constantly shifting and moving.

“We... recall the question, simple, honest. I... don’t ever remember being asked,” it pointed out, and the chasm-like grin manifested in its entirety. “I... knew the hunt would prove itself worthwhile. It tastes new, sweet, first berry, fresh, red marrow, a succulent bite. A wolf’s exultation!”

Twilight wasn’t sure if she wasn’t mortified by the Lesy’s expressions of joy, but at least it looked, for the first time, as if ready not to strike at everypony present. Perhaps it was a false assumption, or just a momentary change, but it wasn’t insignificant. Of course, all of the gathered were expecting the worst from the entity – from the Lord and his sentinels, who had formed a perimeter around him and Twilight, to the fruittenders that circled the scene and observed, and to Midnight, prepared for anything, up to mortal combat. Yet maybe there was a chance of finishing this encounter without bloodshed.

Or further one, for Twilight could not tell just how wounded those warriors who had flown the carriage were.

The creature looked rather ecstatic about its choice of having stopped the transport by any means necessary, not to mention the current exchange. A new freshness came to the form it had chosen, as a wreath of meadow flowers appeared around its head in a disturbingly carefree way, though the petals wilted a moment after, falling past its flickering eyes. Twilight, following this particular manifestation, met the creature’s gaze directly again, and this time felt heat spreading through her, as if she was sitting underneath the warm, summer sun. It felt like life was stirring within her, prompting her to enjoy the language of her body, the natural instinct…

She had to shake her head to clear it of the intoxicating feeling, just in time for the Lesy to speak again, with the sound of birds beginning their morning trills. “I... bear the name of tongue old, of times forgotten. Of dances and songs, of celebrations, flesh with flesh, spirit with spirit. We… know sharing names. Words shared, like pollen, like parasite, like spore and sprout.”

When the Lesy opened its mouth after a pause, Twilight could tell that something was happening, though she didn’t realize what until it was already occurring.

“Bho’Rhu’Tah.”

Twilight had planned on mouthing the name to herself to try and remember it, but the creature invoking it was enough to cause her a shudder and imprint the words onto her brain. The monster’s voice erupted around her, around everypony, in manifold calls and cries, as if hauntingly coming from deep inside a forest, from a dark and forbidden place. These sensations whispered things that weren’t meant to be, uttered promises of safety that were meant to be broken, suggested encouragements that lead one into traps and the embrace of swamps. No coherent words were audible, but the notion, the idea, the instinct was there, inside everypony, brought forth and conveyed through the strength of the being’s name being said aloud.

This was a new experience for Twilight, definitely, yet the concept of one’s appellation causing a reaction from the world around was not something that she was entirely unfamiliar with. Certain books and theories which she had encountered during her studies had taken note of instances when words had carried power, without an addition of arcane means to them. Names which connected to the fabric of reality and existence, to the very thought behind creation, if there even was one. Of course, those had been theories among countless others, but Twilight could now confirm them with an audible proof.

The creature’s name spoke of one, simple fact. This Lesy, or Lesyi in general, were old. Ancient. A name which had been bestowed or chosen and survived for long enough to be woven into the substance of the world, it spoke of incredible power of its bearer. This was the point when and where reality itself recognized the intent hidden in and behind the epithet.

‘Bho’Rhu’Tah’. Even thinking about it made Twilight shiver from her ears and horn to her hooves and dock. As the voices around her continued, she had to fight the urge to call back, to seek out those ephemeral whispers and promises. For they were inviting her to follow, telling her that they could guide her into untold wilderness, never to be seen again. Freed from civilization, freed from morality, freed from thought, freed from life. And she ever so briefly wanted to do just that, to join the unseen paths and deep marshes, to merge herself with the wood and branch, with soil and succulent.

Thankfully, she had enough will to withstand this terrible clarion call, but she could tell that some of the batponies around were looking about in confusion, some had taken steps in differing directions, not understanding why, especially since those thorny plants were still sharply awaiting unfortunate souls…

There were now two, notable exceptions from the strong charm. Midnight Wind, who remained vigilant and prepared, though he had to turn his glassy eyes towards Twilight to find his anchor. There was also Lord Dusk Harvest, who shook his head, bit his lower lip, and then turned to her as well.

Duty was his own line of defense. “H-Honored P-Princess, the D-Dalli never h-housed one of the L-Lesyi. The p-presence of one is u-u-u—” He got himself stuck, but then looked at the being and shouted the word out. “Unprecedented!”

“We… know these dales well,” the Lesy decided to reply to that statement. “We… walk them. We… smell the bonfires, dance and swirl in exultation of life.”

That information shocked and confused the stallion to no end, though Twilight believed that she was beginning to discern what the creature was exactly talking about.

“I think that he is always referencing his kind as if present, constant, Honored Lord,” she explained, hoping that she was beginning to see a pattern after all. “Only when it speaks of itself does it express time at all…”

“W-what does that m-mean, h-h-however?” the haspadr inquired, though Twilight didn’t hold an answer to that yet.

Perhaps there would be a chance to learn. “You have given me your name,” she spoke to the creature. “Mine is Twilight Sparkle.”

The Lesy grinned with jutting teeth and the abyss. “We… know. I… am glad to learn. Twilight, time of transition, of change, of hopes dashed, of hopes gained, rest, prepare, dream, plot… Sparkle, but like a firefly at dusk, dancing, fleeing, or like a fire’s spark, lured by wind on embers?” Twilight wasn’t sure how to answer that, but the Lesy wasn’t looking for an actual explanation. It breathed in, and the gust seemed to move only her own mane, without touching anything else. “Your scent is of both, mingled, ready. But there’s... There’s more.”

Twilight wasn’t sure if she was happy about a Lesy giving her insights into her own character, but it was better than fighting an entity like this. Still, its continued interest was making some ponies rather nervous. Notably Midnight Wind, who took a step closer in her direction, his steel-clad hooves digging into the ground a little more.

“Hwalba knaze,” he uttered, his eyes back on the being and keen once again, as he had managed to shake the charm off of himself, “it would be better for you to leave with the hwalbu haspadr. This thing isn’t planning anything noble concerning you...”

Twilight didn’t feel like contesting that claim, not entirely. But there was somepony... or ‘something’ that did.

The Lesy’s gaze focused on the warrior, with the full strength of its glinting eyes, the bright diamonds.

Twilight blinked. Or… were those stars?

“We... know you,” the creature claimed, taking in Midnight’s silhouette. “I... see you now. What says your body? What does it sing? Bear, boar, bat? Or raven, or fox?”

Midnight wasn’t keen on replying, standing his ground even when the monster’s attention was on him. But something glinted in the stallions eyes, something strange and primal, and he let out a prolonged hiss. At first Twilight thought that he wanted to threaten the monster, which seemed like the worst possible idea, but then she realized that it was a sound of pain.

To her horror, the bandages around his wounded wing began to turn crimson in a few, frantic heartbeats.

The creature tilted its head, as if perplexed. “Wound, wounded, on the body. Heat in mind, heat in blood. Scent of two, three, explains the pain. Jerks and spasms.”

Twilight wasn’t sure if it was a statement of fact or a command, for Midnight howled through clenched teeth as his whole body began convulsing out of control, irritating every single of his nearly healed injuries.

That she couldn’t take. “Leave him alone!” she demanded of the creature, immediately trotting closer to the stallion, though fearful to touch him. Not out of the cultural taboo, but genuine worry about hurting him more as he was in the Lesy’s strange power.

The being’s eyes didn’t budge, locked on Midnight still, its strange power causing him this suffering. “Shards of thorns speak, little, so little, but there. They sing of valor, of pure instinct when strength fades. An injured wolf, yes, a wily fox, but a bat without wings is no bat.”

So did the entity claim, causing the stallion’s body to spasm again, in a way that made his eyes bulge and the veins on his temple poke out even through his thicker, gray coat. Midnight’s gaze, maddened with pain, found Twilight’s, turning to her for some form of salvation.

And that was more than enough.

She would recognize what she was doing only after doing it. Witnessing the stallion, this stallion, in these terrible throes made her focus in but a heartbeat, caring for nothing else but freeing him from whatever power had him in its grasp. She minded not the onlookers, not the monster, nothing. Just like during the bloody verlupte in the Mountain of Fang, there was nothing else in the world but the two of them. Only they mattered, and so Twilight made sure to do what needed to be done.

A beam of pure, arcane energy surged forth. Powered by rage, however unreasonable, powered by feelings perhaps even more so. The spell flew through the air like furious, raspberry lightning and like a piercing bolt of searing, silver vengeance alike and struck the Lesy. It connected with the side of its head, boring through the form with surprising ease, engulfing two eyes, one of the horns and much of its back. It was a display of magical might that nopony from the gathered had ever witnessed, surely, and one that the monster took the brunt of.

The crack of magic was followed by dead silence. Silence of shock which took even the murmurings of wind with itself. Silence of relief, as Midnight’s body calmed in an instant, leaving him splayed on the ground for the moment, before he would try to scramble to get up. Silence of fear, as Twilight came to her senses and realized what choice she had just made, witnessing the damage she had done to the Lesy’s form.

And there was one more silence. But stoic, majestic and enduring. That of nature itself, which remained where it was, even if struck and wounded. The creature’s form lost some of its coherence, as pieces of foliage flew down from it as if blown off the trees on an autumn day. Their fall was accompanied by the quiet vigil of sticking shards of bone, broken twigs and singed flesh.

Two of the lights of the spirit remained, looking forward in strange stillness, as if the surge of arcane power petrified the being.

Yet the two, missing flickers soon re-emerged, just where they had previously been. They didn’t form anything around themselves, however, just floated in their old place, only slightly tilting to focus on Twilight this time.

She achieved her goal, that of assuring Midnight’s momentary safety from the creature’s influence. And she had also made the Lesy’s appearance that much more otherworldly and monstrous, as it was clear that it had no need for maintaining a physical form. Seemingly crippled, burned through by the surge of magic, it nevertheless still stood, gazing at her with cold intent even if a portion of it had just been vaporized in an instant.

And it spoke, opening its jaw, now hanging only by one side, abyss spilling from it like morning fog and dispersing just as quickly. “We… feel that. Might, potency of what is unseen, but there. Floating, moving, cascading sometimes like water in a fall. We… ask, can you burn every blade of grass? Slay every being big and small, the wolf, the elk, the beetle, the mite? Can you deaden the wind between the peaks, turn rivers and lakes into ash? Conflagration, drought, are those in your power? Can you strip life of meaning? Spark, sparkle, time of twilight?”

Those questions were speaking to some primal part of Twilight’s core, indeed, and there was only one possible answer to those.

The Lesy knew very well what it was, and continued. Although this time, there was no movement, just… a voice. “We… understand, nonetheless. An old understanding, older than the idea of time, older than the concept of reason… Power that is. We… are. It is, too.” The longer the creature spoke, the more convinced Twilight was that it was now talking to her, only to her. She didn’t as much hear those words as felt them thrumming right in her head, it just took her a moment to realize that. “A might hidden in instinct, in the unobstructed urge, in the sway of the hips…”

“H-Honored Princess?” Twilight heard, this time for real, Midnight’s question, as to the onlookers it must have looked like she was having a staring contest with the monster.

Perhaps it was true. And she couldn’t look away, as she could now witness the form of the creature relinquishing its previous incarnation, much to the shock of everypony present.

Twigs broke, twisted, bent inwards with mighty creaks. Bones snapped into place with sickening crunches, vines snaked their way in. Leaves remained, but merely as added decorations, as a proper coat began forming over sinews and muscles. Eyelids covered the flickers, lips guarded the abyss, which had just before sprouted a tongue. The being’s size shrunk to the point of resembling merely a grown pony…

In but a few moments, the Lesy’s monstrous form changed into something that caused Twilight’s mouth to let out a silent gasp, as her knees shook in excitement and her muzzle felt flushed. She knew, she subconsciously knew that she was dealing with a monster of the natural world, an ancient being of untold power and alien reasoning, but the sight, the sheer physical manifestation could not be any more mouth-watering.

A pony of incredible shape stood where the disgusting entity had previously persisted. Their coat was the hue of leaves on a summer evening, but had the sheen of morning dew. Its mane, black but revealing jade-colored strands in the moonlight fell down as if the supple branches of a willow. Muscles underneath its skin were toned, appealing, shapely, indicative of both a stallion’s strength and a mare’s grace. The proportions were as if formed from completing the most difficult of hunts, but enjoying the most noble of diets, creating a specimen that could be a picture of pony health and endurance. And when the Lesy opened its eyes, a regular set of two, they were actually there. Their color was of poppies and roses, of stoic majesty and a hidden promise.

This beauty, this vision, still reminded the onlooker of its nature, though one had to tear their eyes away from its otherworldly charm. The proper countenance of the Lesy was hidden behind a mask of bone, allowing only the shapely lower jaw to be fully visible. The irides of the being shone slightly, with the light of the spirit’s gaze coming from inside. The pair of horns, now fully formed like branches of a mighty tree, were displayed with conviction and pride.

“We… assume this form as a sign of old bond. I… am even more intrigued by you now, Twilight Sparkle! What a chance, what a stance, what a dance!” the creature claimed, as each and every word was transforming the sounds of nature into a proper pony’s voice more and more. Its melody was strong, both fitting for a mighty stallion and a beautiful mare. “What joy, to talk with this flesh, to look with those eyes. Old opportunity made new! Come caterpillar, come butterfly!”

Twilight had to remind herself that she was still in the presence of a monster. And that she wasn’t alone with just it, actually. But the form’s allure had held her in its clutches for a good few moments before she found her tongue again. “Are you… Who are you?” came the quite unnecessary question, but one that actually caused the Lesy to giggle.

A monster… giggling with grace and amusement, like a playful pony.

“I… am still me. I… carry the name without fault. Bho’Rhu’Tah.”

The epithet was repeated, and the cacophony of voices erupting from all over confirmed that no magical swap occurred. It was still the entity, the dangerous creature, simply donning a different guise. A more pony-like. A more amazing-like. One which was causing everypony to stare, as Twilight managed to register. Some of the batponies were trying to escape with their gazes upwards, as if asking the Immaculate Moon to protect them from the charm of the Lesy’s countenance.

The being was well aware of the effect it was having on everypony around. “Cheer! Cheer, companions! Have your chance, once again! Ogle!”

Its encouraging tone felt even more scary than what everypony had to endure for the last minutes.

The Lesy finally decided to trot, too, and its movements were unnaturally graceful, leaving behind undisturbed earth and grass, as if the weight wasn’t even there. The creature’s aura and supernatural look was making the whole circle of ponies around shift to maintain distance, though hooves and eyes were reluctant to do so. It was like some strange, choreographed dance of enchantment and repulsion alike, and it was hard to tell what was winning, exactly.

The being was more than elated with that, swaying its neck and swishing its tail in a most lascivious way, flaunting its guise to its full extent. This wasn’t its goal, at least it didn’t feel like it, but the strange satisfaction with making everypony uncomfortable... or too comfortable, was definitely there for the Lesy. With another, melodious giggle caressing everypony’s ears, it lowered its muzzle, craning its neck and back. The entity touched one of the broken grapevines, crushed by the transport’s passing.

With a surge coming from within, the plant sprouted back to life. It repaired itself, it grew and spread in a matter of a few seconds, achieving a healthy size and bountiful fruitage. Twilight spotted fascination in Lord Dusk Harvest’s gaze, but it was only a first impression, soon dispersing behind apprehension towards the Lesy, anticipating a vile trick hidden behind this display.

The monster was almost certainly aware of the haspadr’s opinion. It took a freshly grown fruit from the grapevine and tossed it into its mouth with agility. It savored its taste, letting out a throaty exhale, one not unlike those practiced by the noctrali. Satisfaction and yearning for more added a blatantly seductive tone to it.

The Lesy then turned to Twilight once again, bearing a sweet smile. She was planning on speaking up already, actually, but she was delayed by having to tear her focus away from the otherworldly display of treacherous grace.

“Twilight Sparkle…” the monster invoked her name, and she had to fight the urge to coo lovingly at its sound in those luscious lips. “I... find you most intriguing, worthy of time, though time means so little. Do indulge me more! Trill, thrush, thrill!”

“Y—Why should I?” Twilight managed to ask, though her initial instinct was to agree to whatever the being required of her.

The Lesy tiled their head with a loving expression. “You are interesting. A sensation new, untasted before, and yet… A reminder of ancient times, when joy was free, without a voice to guide it, without craning necks and escaping eyes. Something that I… long for. That we… experience, but I… wish these experiences renewed. I... want to witness, feel...”

To say that Twilight was confused would be an understatement, though part of it was coming from having to fight this strange longing which manifested in her soul for no reason. As if remembering good, simpler times that she had never lived through in the first place.

The creature trotted back to where it initially was. It had a nearby orange plantation behind it and focused its piercing gaze on it. It lips moved, as if uttering something, conversing with the trees, with roots, barks and foliage. The Lesy smiled soon after, then met Twilight’s gaze again, with the same longing as it had just invoked.

It extended its leg in an invitation.

“Come, little sparkle... Listen... Come... Sleep... Join me… ”

Twilight’s heart thumped in her chest, its strings touched by the soft voice of the creature. Thankfully, she was anticipating something like this, and after what had happened in the Mountain of Crescent, she was not going to fall victim to trickery of any sort. Or so she hoped, for she had to fight her legs, wishing to follow the Lesy anywhere.

“You… you’ve endangered me, and the ponies helping me. You caused pain to Midnight Wind,” she stated, in a strong voice that sounded most harsh and disgusting when compared to the melodic calls of the monster, but held strong. “Why would I—”

“Twilight… Sparkle,” she heard a stallion’s voice. Midnight’s voice. And she realized that he had almost shortened her name for some reason.

She looked at him, taking her eyes off the being, and realizing that he had gotten up, but had been shifting slightly all this time, as if checking something. She simply couldn’t have focused on his actions, having the Lesy before her, drawing her in. But she could now witness that the stallion had undone the bandages around his injured wing and was... moving it. Freely.

It was perfectly fine.

“What…?” Twilight mumbled to herself, spotting that the membrane which had been pierced and torn so viciously and was still slowly healing, the exact wound which was prohibiting him from flying and could possibly do so in the future... had completely healed.

Midnight was no less shocked, examining his appendage slowly and meticulously, checking its movement range, stretching and shifting it, and seemingly finding nothing wrong with it. Twilight could see his lips shuddering, fighting a smile, but he was clearly reminding himself that there was nothing natural about what had just occurred.

What was the Lesy’s agenda? This couldn’t have been simply a gesture of good will. Not even Twilight was keen on Friendship and Harmony enough to believe that.

She turned her gaze towards the entity, still standing where it was, its hoof extended in her direction. The look in those red irides made her cheeks burn a little and forced gratefulness out of her.

“Th... Thank you, but... why would you do it? Do you want to persuade me to follow you with this gesture?” she managed to ask, wondering if she would even be given an explanation.

First came a laugh, one that made the trees behind shiver and shift, and ponies in front step back in fear of its haunting melody. “Why not?” the being admitted with a venomous smile. “I... don’t mind the blood,” it repeated itself, and his eyes fell on Midnight again.

Twilight followed with her gaze, seeing that the warrior’s own stare was escaping upwards, likely to thank the Immaculate Moon for this turn of events, however anomalous. No sooner had Midnight’s lips moved than he was forced to yelp. The gash reappeared with a splash of blood, sending the stallion reeling, all of his muscles spasming once again. But it was only for a blink of an eye. The wound was again gone in a flash, though the fresh splatter of crimson tainted the grass next to where Midnight remained, panting and shuddering.

So it was coercion that the Lesy was about?

“We... heal, hurt, guide, make lost, grow, wither, bring life and kill, more, more, more, all! But I... hold no preference. You struck, I... do not have to, for I… understand the instinct, the drive,” the creature stated, with something of a poisonous satisfaction expressed with a wide smile from just beneath the bone mask. “I... still can, make no mistake. But I... can still talk, learn, experience you. Much preferred. Water from the stream.”

Despite those words, the Lesy didn’t wait for her immediate response, as if convinced of her choice already. It turned its back towards everypony, demonstratively, yet not one of the warriors dared to use this opportunity against it. There were simply too many supernatural occurrences for anypony to gather courage to strike. And the monster knew, trotting with seductive confidence to the edge of the plantation.

When it turned in place again, as if an ancient ruler ready to lead its folk, the trees acceded to its majesty and turned with the creature.

Branches creaked, leaves cheered, bark flexed and roared. Oranges grew, expanded and multiplied, but malformed, malnourished, touched by blight. The established rows and pathways bent and twisted, roots cutting through the passages. The place was soon hidden in almost utter blackness, as the foliage of the crowns expanded and thickened, forbidding moonlight from shining through.

A wayward bird which had decided to rest on one of the boughs shrieked at the rapidly changing environment. It tried to fly away in an instant, but its wings didn’t carry it far, nor quickly enough. An offshoot reached out for it like a bolt, grasped it and smothered it in but a short, final heartbeat, causing Twilight’s heart to sink.

All the while the Lesy stood, proud, confident and unmoved. As if an extension of its own, majestic horns, an archway of branches formed around and above him. It appeared through the creature’s will, marking an entrance and left passable very much on purpose. A twisted symbol manifested itself right near the tip of this wooden portal, as if a terrifying crest, fashioned of wood, vines... as well as tiny bones and feathers, too recently acquired.

A totem, a mark, an insignia most disturbing, of intricate, knotty design that no pair of hooves could fashion and even magic would be confused to weave. A singular glyph, letting everypony know that from now on, this part of the Valleys belonged to nopony else but Those of the Forest.

The monster smiled a wide grin at its work, opening its mouth to speak soon after, and the voice was perfectly audible still, despite the greater distance. It wasn’t louder, but was reaching all ears that dreaded to listen.

“We... remain. I... remain too, right here, as long it takes,” it pointed out. “Come no closer, companions, interlopers, lest you desire your life joined with the forest! Fear not such fate, feed the ground, feed the fir and the fern and the foxglove… but cross me not...” the being warned with the sweetest of tones, like the juice of a poisonous berry.

It then stood on its back legs, giving Twilight a reminder of that terrifying sight she had withstood on her way to the Mountain of Fang. Its front hooves conjoined in an elaborate way, as if in prayer to whatever force a being like this would respect. Or it was simply a gesture of focusing and centering, for Twilight could recognize motions like that. The Lesy’s parts, having made this ostentatious motion, seemed to become one, weaving themselves together an incomprehensible way, then forming a shape not unlike a nest, including wooden twigs sticking in all directions, twitching and entwining.

Soon after the creature spread its forelegs again, the hooves having returned to their shape... and a bird flew out from between them. It had the same coloration as the one that perished, and was grasped by no lesser horror.

Was it...? Was it the same one...?

Twilight’s heart skipped a beat in utter dread and strange, unthinkable amazement. Just what sort of mastery did those creatures have over life itself...?

Regardless of her astonishment at this small miracle of restoration, the Lesy spoke again, having watched the animal fly away with a serene smile. Its piercing eyes, the flickers in those even more pronounced now despite the pony guise, found Twilight’s wide stare.

“We... see you coming. I... shall be waiting...” the entity promised in a cacophonous singsong, gifting her with another joyous expression which stoked a strange fire and wistfulness right in her soul.

The ephemeral silhouette of the being then ventured into the shades of this twisted copse it had just weaved out of an orderly plantation. As if to deter anypony from interfering, a delicate cloud of mist seeped from between the tree trunks, veiling the thicket in utter secrecy and foreboding, and the Lesy’s form dispersed in the same vapor.

Twilight exhaled. And she wasn’t alone, as the entire congregation of batponies seemed to let out a sigh of relief as the monster was gone from their sight. It was now time to properly assess the damage, help those in need and plan what was to be done.

Midnight, who had scrambled back up with his wing again made intact, cursed under his breath and wiped his forehead of sweat. “Kirwe... I’d rather have the gash then feel like I owe something to a creature like this... Seeing one of them is already seeing too many...”

Twilight didn’t say anything at first, trying to even out her breathing. Her heart was still racing. She knew that she would remember this encounter for the rest of her life. That was a certainty, though whether it was the only one she would have with a Lesy was… unlikely.

She backed away a little, creating whatever space possible from the dreadful aura left behind by the being. And she gritted her teeth in helpless irritation. Her curiosity had been and was piqued, gnawing at her in an impossible way, but its bite was much different now than what she would usually experience.

It had jutting teeth, and a chasm was hiding behind them.

Lord Dusk Harvest, watching her intently, put his hoof in his robe for a brief moment, as if squishing something in it, then looked about. He ordered, with motions only, for his sentinels to help out the rest of the gathered, especially those trying to get the transport upright and check on the wounded. He then focused solely on Twilight, his eyes trying to discern everything about her and her state.

“H-hwalba k-knaze... This m-must have b-b-been t-terrible for you…”

That was a statement, definitely. She wasn’t sure how she would actually describe what had just occurred. Enough said, she could tell that her knees were still shaking, even more so when turning her gaze to the strange, wild, foreboding thicket which persisted in the middle of the organizational marvel of the Valleys.

And she had just escaped from one, terrible scenario. Another was calling already? It was almost vexing.

“This… Yes, this was… moving,” she admitted, feeling like rubbing her eyes and temple, the unseen but very real tension latching onto her head. “Has this… I mean, have you ever seen anything like this, Honored Lord? Heard of the Lesyi being so… direct?!” she asked in an inadvertent shout, pointing at the carriage.

“N-no,” the Lord admitted, grasping her upset reaction, but still biting his lower lip a little, trying to contain both his nervousness and his affliction. “I d-don’t ever r-recall a L-Lesy appearing so d-directly and o-o-openly.” His eyes escaped towards the overtaken plantation too, and genuine pain manifested in them. Pain and a professional’s worry. “A-a-and in the D-Dalli? This is d-d-disastrous. D-despite what this th-thing did for y-you, nocferratan,” the Lord added in Midnight’s direction, but only as a small remark, his attention completely somewhere else. “D-Disastrous…”

He claimed as such again, and it was easy to agree. Twilight imagined that a malicious spirit let loose in these parts of the country was nothing short of a national emergency. The urgency of work from the fruittenders around them to remove the carriage, and to save whatever grapes remained after the crash, was enough of an indicator. Every problem manifesting in the Valleys, the breadbasket of the country, was magnified to incredible amounts due to stockpile circumstances.

This was much more than a mere ‘problem’, however. Twilight was all the more aware of that.

“Honored Lord, I’m thankful for your arrival,” she told the noblestallion, bowing her head a little. First things first. “Your presence was of great help to me, facing such a danger.”

“Th-think nothing o-of it, H-Honored P-P-Princess,” Lord Dusk Harvest replied, showing his humble, self-deprecating attitude once more. “I-I’m glad to s-see you s-safe after the c-crash. I f-feared the worst. I-I was certain that i-it was a krogleet at f-first, but the f-f-ferocity of the attack…”

“I think I can confirm with quite the certainty that the Lesyi are masters of many forms…” Twilight admitted, checking once again whether she really was fine. There was no damage on her, just her ensemble had suffered some tearing. But that was utterly insignificant. “I was somehow expecting strangeness, from what I had been told about them, but… it looks like these spirits are capable of causing both fear and awe, with ease. I recall somepony mentioning that they can terrorize or beguile. This one decided to do both with… quite the proficiency,” she judged, finding solace in attempting to sound collected, even if she was anything but.

“T-true, H-Honored Princess,” the haspadr confirmed it, looking at the copse once more. “One p-pony’s fear is a-a-another one’s l-lure. And those th-that fall f-for the t-t-trap have th-themselves to b-blame…”

It was quite a strong statement from the stallion, and Twilight caught herself wondering where it was coming from. Especially since she could have sworn that, while looking over the extent of the Lesy’s influence over the plantation, the Lord mouthed something to himself. Maybe it was adrenaline still in Twilight’s ears, sharpening her hearing, but she could have sworn that she could hear the faintest of whispers.

“She is still more b-beautiful than… it.”

That was something to remember. For later, Twilight decided.

Because the problem was not gone, not at all. If she had understood the Lesy’s motivation, it wanted to ‘learn’ of her more. And considering its last choice, it wanted her to trot right into the copse, to have a more private meeting with her. The very idea made Twilight’s instinct scream danger, and she didn’t have to ponder on that for even a breath. This was one of the most terrible choices to consider making – venturing right into the lair of such a wicked, mighty being?

Lord Dusk Harvest spoke up again after a while, having examined the extent of devastation to the place. “I-I don’t believe this c-can be d-d-dealt with naturally. The s-speed, the i-intent of this g-g-growth…? I w-worry that if I-I tell my o-owocellatani to t-try and contain it, they w-will only g-get themselves h-h-hurt,” he deemed, in the voice of a responsible and serious overseer.

“I think it’s prudent thinking, Honored Lord. This is a deliberate infestation of… of wilderness,” she replied, trying to find the right words to match the sight she was witnessing, of gnarled boughs and malformed oranges. “The Demon of the Forest came and brought the forest with it, in its twisted and misshapen form. But there’s… there’s this strange majesty in it,” she added, unable to contain that comment.

The haspadr agreed with her, of all things. “W-without a d-doubt. It’s l-l-like looking at a l-lawine heading d-down the slope,” he described, shaking his head. “N-no less d-dangerous even w-when but o-observed, but somehow… th-thrilling.” The pause he made seemed deliberate, as if he was forcing himself to touch upon something. And then he did, indeed. “I-I don’t s-s-suppose your strange m-might could d-d-deal with this, h-hwalba knaze?”

Twilight gave him a quizzical look, not sure what he was asking about, but then remembered what she had decided to do to save Midnight Wind from the Lesy’s influence. Her eyes instinctively gazed at the tip of her horn, then back at the Lord.

“I… am afraid, hwalbu haspadr, that even my magic won’t help here. You see that the Lesy changed its approach, but didn’t seem perturbed when I struck through it. Of course, I could try and contest the spreading of this thicket, if the being would decide to expand, but…” She took a moment to assess the situation. She felt rather comfortable, returning to considering her magical prowess when dealing with the challenges in Noctraliya, but there was no answer laying there for this, particular scenario. “I doubt I could make as much as a dent in this copse. Or, should I say, a path. I know some spells pertaining to the natural, but the Lesy seems far more in unity with it… I can conjure flames in great volume, or straight force to knock down trees, push away obstacles. But witnessing how fast this thing grew? I’m worried it would restore itself before I would finish whatever spell.”

She could try. Or course she could try. But more about the outcome and pride in her abilities, she was concerned about a possible retribution from the creature. Exacted not only on Midnight and his wing, if that was still a possible outcome, but on the entirety of the Valleys. Two plantations had already been struck by the monster’s acts, one turned into utter wilds in a matter of a few moments. And she imagined the Lesy would not have an scruples about expanding its reach.

Dusk Harvest read not only into her words, but pensive mood as well. “I-I understand,” he responded, though didn’t seem despondent about Twilight’s stance. If anything, his eyes were somewhat fascinated about the very topic. “I-I have never witnessed the a-abilities of a u-unicorn. And y-y-you wield more than j-just those, as I-I understand…”

“Yes, but… I would not call myself omnipotent,” Twilight explained, though it didn’t look like Dusk Harvest had ever expected her to be that, even with her Divine Aspect.

And he held a particular view on that, which he decided to share. “One d-does not h-have to be a-almighty to make the w-w-world better,” he told her with a nervous smile.

He reached down and straightened up one of the smallest vines nearby, putting it back on its frame from the dust it had been pushed into. In comparison to the Lesy’s miraculous deeds, it seemed almost a pathetic gesture, but equally vital for that, particular plant.

“S-sometimes we just h-have exactly that l-l-little strength th-that is required.” He paused once more, looking about. “I p-put trust in my m-meager abilities, the g-grit of out o-owocellatani and the B-B-Bogine. W-we will f-f-figure something out,” he said, as if encouraging mostly himself with this declaration.

Twilight nodded, as there was not much else to say. She turned her gaze to everything happening around, with batponies scrambling to help and organize. Her eyes met Midnight’s and received nothing but unconditional support, whatever was to come. It was encouraging, so she locked herself in thought over what was the next course of action.

Some would say that this wasn’t her business, the possible threat to the Dalli. And that she could even use this opportunity to help her own cause, witnessing a threat to Noctraliya’s stability, seeking in this a repayment for what she had had to endure from the batponies. But she wasn’t like that, and she wasn’t going to be like that. Obviously she felt the desire to help out.

But, worst of all, she knew what she could do. The worst scenario could as well be the best one. Lord Dusk Harvest had framed it as one pony’s fright being another one’s lure. Well, one pony’s plight could bring profit to another in a much less self-serving way.

The Lesy was here for her. She doubted that it had picked this particular location at random. If anything understood the plight of sustenance and growth, it was a being like this. And it must have known that Twilight would not stand idle and watch an issue like this spread. Spread literally. It only spoke of the monster’s malicious intelligence and reasoning.

But… its or the whole kind’s? For the way that the Lesy had been distinguishing the two was perplexing.

One thing Dusk Harvest had said resonated with her most. Yes, he had meant her arcane abilities when using the term, but… wasn’t she possessing another ‘strange might’ in her that she could rely on?

She sighed gently, not to alarm anypony, then turned to the haspadr. “With your permission, Honored Lord, I want to check on lupule Rowan Berry. She’s helping the wounded wampiri from Mountain of Crescent.”

“O-of course,” Dusk Harvest responded, nodding in her direction then heading out to supervise the work of the fruittenders.

Twilight trotted through the damaged plantation with a heavy heart, dreading the perceived outcome of their crash. And realizing that it could have been much, much worse, if it wasn’t for—

“Thank you, Twilight,” she heard Midnight utter when they weren’t close enough to anypony. “You’ve come to my aid twice tonight. I can only be grateful,” he told her, and his voice combined a serious, thankful tone with that little touch of personal warmth.

“Please, Midnight,” she replied, giving the stallion just a small smile, one that wouldn’t be too obvious to any onlookers, “I couldn’t see you in such pain. And we all would have been in a terrible situation with the carriage striking the ground at full force.”

“The fact that you were saving yourself as well doesn’t lessen what you have done for me, and for Rowan Berry,” he riposted. “Whatever happens and… and whatever you decide, I’m with you.”

“You speak as if you know exactly where my mind is heading...”

“Yes. And a chill settles in my gut at the very thought,” the batpony admitted, though retaining a warrior’s tone. “It’s dangerous, it’s unreasonable, it’s sacrificial and almost suicidal… And yet, I cannot help but see it as a possible solution…” He took a deep breath. “I owe you that much support and more in your plans. Not sure how much that means when dealing with a Lesy, but… you have me.”

She nodded, accepting this declaration and understanding its importance. Midnight had felt the brunt of the creature’s abilities, but was still willing to take a risk for her sake. “Is your wing really healed?”

“As far as I can tell… Though I imagine that this thing could rip it up again, if it wills it? I don’t like this, not at all…” the stallion complained, and it was a most justified worry. “When it was making me thrash all over, it was like my muscles were guided, as if I were a puppet. Terrifying. Insulting,” he added, letting a sliver of his prideful exasperation out.

“Was it… What was that feeling, actually? Was it like something in your head, or…?” Twilight asked, intrigued by the phenomenon.

“No. I was aware of what was happening, I wasn’t choosing to do it, willfully or through coercion in my head. I just… I couldn’t stop it,” Midnight explained, righteously dismayed by the occurrence. “Ever had a cramp in your leg? This was like that. Although…” He paused, considering something. “I thought that I did smell something. It was… musty, sour? Clawing through my nose…”

That was an interesting insight, definitely. Twilight was, first and foremost, happy that the Lesy hadn’t caused him some additional harm. It still could, Midnight was more than aware of that, and that was a major problem for both of them. And the problem had to be dealt with.

Twilight needed more insight into this being. She figured out she could actually get it, and do her duty as a Princess of Friendship at the same time.

It quickly turned out, to everypony’s relief, that the Lesy’s attack hadn’t resulted in any fatalities. However, as far as Twilight could tell from other healers that had arrived, with Midnight’s help at translating, there were some serious injuries among the ponies that were flying the carriage. Three broken legs, bruised chests and backs, cracked ribs, wings damaged in a way that could hamper flight, a branch through a foreleg…

Not to even mention the lesser wounds, which were no less problematic. One of the warriors, a quite young stallion, lost a fair amount of coat and some skin from his muzzle, for example. Rowan Berry was currently with him, carefully making sure that he wouldn’t get an infection from all of the soil which had lodged itself in his face and which she was still gently removing.

Twilight wasn’t going to interrupt that, not outright. It was inspiring to see the lupule work, as she was administering delicate but professional care, using all of the paraphernalia at her disposal. Despite her role as an occultane, she was showing her true calling while soaking cloth in according medicine and tending to the abrasions with utmost heed. For his part, the warrior was remaining calm, though it was obvious that he was taking his specific injury hard, especially considering his age. Rowan Berry was aware of that, calmly explaining something to him as she continued to work.

Midnight whispered to Twilight, also not keen on breaking the lupule’s concentration. “She’s letting him know that none of those should be permanent, that the skin should restore itself and regain coat. And… that he’ll be back to having mares swoon over him in no time,” he translated, almost causing Twilight to giggle.

Despite what she had endured lately, she knew that sometimes that was exactly what somepony needed to hear, and Rowan Berry was also more than aware of that.

She was likewise aware that somepony had come around, but she took her time to finish up the check-up before getting back on her hooves and approaching Twilight, leaving the stallion in the hooves of the other healers for a moment.

“Hwalba knaze,” came the greeting from the mare, but almost as if ashamed.

“How’s the situation, Rowan Berry?” Twilight asked, preferring to start with the professional side of things, to ease the mare into further conversation.

“Much better than it could have been. I’m glad that Lord Dusk Harvest came by when he did, as there were another two lupuli doing the rounds with him,” the healer commented, mentioning those other ponies who had been checking on the injured. “I was afraid that somepony wouldn’t make it, but we didn’t hit the ground directly. And,” she lowered her voice, “I know that you are to thank as well. I felt the power conjured through your horn, cushioning the fall at the last moment. I feel myself in your debt, Honored Princess…”

“As I have already told Midnight Wind, think nothing of it. I’m just glad I could be of aid…” Twilight assured the mare with a kind smile, receiving a small one in return. However, things would have to get a little less comfortable in a second. “Rowan Berry… I do need you to aid me as well.”

“Yes? Were you hurt, hwalba knaze?” the lupule immediately asked, ready to provide help as her gaze sharpened.

“No, no. I’m alright. My dress suffered, but that’s nothing, less than nothing. Well… One of my friends would disagree, but she’s not here,” Twilight admitted, imagining Rarity’s shock at the sight. Still, even the fashionista had her priorities straight. “No, I mean… I will require your aid when it comes to the Lesy, Rowan Berry.”

That sentence was enough to have a shudder pass through the healer, and that was something that Twilight recognized. And had to endure. She didn’t mean to cause distress, but some things needed to be touched upon.

“Rowan Berry… You exchanged words with it. Did you… recognize that particular one? Have you ever had an encounter like this?”

The mare hissed ever so slightly. However, it was an old wound causing that, rather than annoyance, Twilight grasped that much with ease. Still, the operative looked like she was actually going to trot away, as she turned in place, her coral eyes betraying inner perturbation.

She looked about before opening her mouth again. “I…” She paused, uncertain, then met both Twilight and Midnight’s gazes, taking a deep breath. “What I’m about to say, I… I don’t want repeated. To anypony.”

“You have my word,” Twilight made the without hesitation promise, and so did the stallion.

“Iau tez. Dictae bez timyit…”

The healer at least believed them, though that didn’t eradicate any apprehension she had about sharing that particular tale.

“I… I did meet one of them. When I was little, just a filly…” she finally uttered. Her gaze was avoiding anypony else, just focused forward while she concentrated on summoning the old memories. Ones that, perhaps, had been repressed until this fateful encounter, considering the droplet of sweat running down the mare’s temple, and the tightening of her jaw. “I’m… I’m not sure how old I was, exactly. Our corner of Noctraliya doesn’t have too many forests and glades, but I was living with my parents close to one of them, at Nerispotnek. Cloudsrest, I think that would be the translation…”

Twilight listened attentively, and Midnight was paying attention too, though also while making sure that nopony would be too interested in eavesdropping.

Rowan Berry continued sharing, taking quite deep breaths to calm herself down enough to do so. “I used to play on a little meadow, to the east of the peak. My father was a shepherd, tending to the flocks nearby. And… And there was this one night. I-I was picking flowers and berries, those that my mother had told me were safe. She was very meticulous about that…” the mare added, with a nostalgic smile which quickly died on her lips. “I… I do recall hearing branches snapping at first, from the thicket. I thought it was an animal, so I looked up, ready to move away if necessary, and… and I saw it…”

There was a horror-ridden pause, which lasted until Rowan Berry worked through the renewed vision in her head. And, in many ways, it reminded Twilight of her very own struggles with that chasm-like smile she had seen. Only the healer witnessed the being in all its power and potency, and that clearly was even more traumatic.

“I… wasn’t sure what it was a Lesy at first, it… It didn’t look monstrous. Not outright. Otherworldly, yes, but not repulsive,” she explained, rubbing one of her forelegs with another, motivating herself to keep talking. “It… It just looked like a pony, only wild. I thought of the horns as just ornaments. It had this strange, bone mask.”

Twilight nodded, as those details were accurate. She wasn’t sure if Rowan Berry had paid attention when the being had transformed before everypony. Twilight doubted it, considering the distance. But it was now clear that this sort of form was most likely one reserved by these monster for… less monstrous approaches. And Bho’Rhu’Tah—

Whispers. Whispers conjured themselves right in her ear at the very thought of that name. She shuddered right alongside Rowan Berry, who looked at her with confusion.

“Did… Did I say something, hwalba knaze?”

“No, Rowan Berry. The thought of those beings, well, it causes great anxiety. We have new, more recent memories to work through,” Twilight told her back. This wasn’t a lie, not quite, but it was easier to respond with that than trying to explain that the Lesy was holding enough power in its very name to cause strange manifestations. “Continue, please.”

“Very well…” the mare acquiesced, though with some difficulty. “I was apprehensive, I remember. Meeting a stranger as a foal is one thing, but meeting one that comes out of the forest, looking like that? I recall asking who they were and stepping back just to be safe… and then… then came the music. The same one…” she uttered as a shiver run its course through her once more, making her teeth chatter a little. “The very same that this Lesy sang, Honored Princess. It was like a lullaby, a song that… that caught me. I don’t know how, I just… I always recalled something, like the taste of something sweet on my tongue, but the smell of something sour,” Rowan Berry tried to explain, though even she found it hard to believe. “To this night I have no idea what caused that… But I know that my vision swam, like I was losing consciousness over and over… Then… it’s a blur, it’s just fragments. Memories I can reach for show me the forest getting thicker, the light of the Sign of the Bogine growing fainter and fainter…”

Twilight, witnessing what this story was doing to the lupule, felt the urge to approach her. The mare was going great lengths to invoke that terrifying moment of her life, and it was a sacrifice worthy of honoring. Midnight looked equally concerned for Rowan Berry, actually, becoming a picture of genuine and kind worry despite the very convoluted history the two of them shared.

The healer didn’t stop, though everything about her body was telling that she wanted nothing but to go away, to forget it all once again.

“What I do remember is… is the voices. The whispers. I don’t know the words they were uttering, I couldn’t grasp them. But I know what they were saying. To listen, to come… to sleep… But, thank Neskaza Lunee… I heard something, somepony, telling me that if I were to give in to these sweet suggestions then I… I would never wake up again from that slumber,” Rowan Berry explained, one of her fangs almost digging into her lower lip in anxiety. “I refused. I know that I somehow refused the call. And the next thing I know is this thing, this monster, looming over me. It’s rancid breath enveloping me, and that jaw, that horrid jaw of jutting teeth over me, the darkness calling from the inside…

“It was just like that one,” Rowan Berry admitted with yet another shudder, having the latest encounter in mind. “I ran. I ran, screaming, crying, stumbling over my own, little hooves… And it didn’t follow,” she added, as if shocked by that revelation. “I have no idea how I found my way back to the meadow, but… I… I’ve never told my parents about it, ever. My father was upset that I had gone into the woods, but… I had no courage to tell him why. I preferred to just take the punishment. He would… He would blame himself too much, for letting me wander off too far and meeting the monster...”

Twilight had been trying to gather as much information from this as she could, but she couldn’t help but admire Rowan Berry’s character. Maybe falsely, for quite likely it hadn’t been the right choice, keeping such an encounter a secret. A Lesy appearing so close to a pasture was a threat to everypony after all. Maybe the healer should have told everything to the closest ponies to her. But this choice showed that she had already had the sort of empathetic thinking which could definitely serve a lupule.

Rowan Berry concluded her tale with a most worrying thought, as it soon turned out, one that caused her eyes to grow glassy and wet. “What gnaws at me is that… that I know that I don’t remember it all. It feels like I was running a fever at the time. And things just… slipped my mind,” she admitted, as if in shame about not being stronger. “I’m… I’m trying not to think about what I cannot recall anymore. To me, it all felt like minutes, but much more time passed and…” Her lower lip shook. “And seeing this creature, right here, it made me… It made me again spin those terrible scenarios in my mind. The ones I will never learn about, never find out whether they are true…”

Twilight felt like consoling the mare then and there. She was ready to stay by her for a while, let her cry, even offer a supporting embrace. She found herself stopped not only by the traditional, batpony reluctance when it came to such matters, but also Rowan Berry stepping away briefly, to gather herself.

It took the healer a few second to face the two again, having fought her tears. And when she did so, Midnight was the one who decided to speak first.

“Yazembe Acine… We are very grateful. This was not easy for you, we recognize that. Your very body told a story, it’s bravery to even recall such misfortune…” he stated, looking at Twilight for support and receiving it aplenty. “This gesture is appreciated and won’t be forgotten.”

“Iae grate tu, Maednoc Wentr,” Rowan Berry replied, looking at the stallion and again having to combat tears welling up in her coral eyes.

Fear brought those forth, fear of what had happened behind the veil of oblivion in her mind. And Twilight recognized the sort of worry, one that she could empathize with. One that felt very familiar to her for… for more reasons than the recent, obvious ones?

She didn’t know why, exactly.

Midnight spoke up again, shaking his head a little. “I had no idea you went through something like this…”

The healer shrugged, but it was to encourage herself and regain composure. “I… I kept this to myself, because it… It felt like a dream, like a nightmare. It still does, yet I know it was real. Whatever happened. Whatever more happened. I just—” She wanted to continue, but froze up in mid-sentence. Her coral eyes widened, and it was almost possible to see in them the reflection of what caused her this shock. The state of Midnight’s wing. “Wait, what… what is this? Where are your bandages, why…?” The mare trotted closer, without caring for anything or anypony, and examined with a healer’s expertise the appendage which the stallion diligently straightened. “… not even a scar? Is this—? No, that’s the correct wing. But… you are healed? How…? Bogine, how is this possible?”

“Lesy,” the stallion replied, directly and shortly. And he wasn’t showing much happiness about it. “I don’t understand it either. All I know is that it had put it together, then ripped it open again, and then restored it back.”

“Impossible,” Rowan Berry uttered, as the scenario was clearly escaping her knowledge, and everypony’s.

“Exactly. And yet here we are,” Midnight told her, before pointing out the overtaken plantation behind them. “And the thing is also still about, right there.”

“Yes. And we’re heading in there.”

Twilight surprised herself with how swift and firm her declaration was. Aside from how dangerous, stupid, risky and much more the very choice was.

And yet, after hearing Rowan Berry’s tale on top of what had transpired, it was even more evident that this was something that simply had to be done. Leaving a dangerous, mighty creature roaming around the Valleys was out of the question. And it had expressed as transparently as possible, despite its convoluted, illogical nature, that it wanted to talk with Twilight more, learn of her. Whether it was a part of a greater design or simply whimsy of that one Lesy, that was irrelevant. There was one possible course of action.

It… It wasn’t like Twilight had never faced impossible odds before. She had emerged victorious in the end, every time.

Why… Why would this time be different?

That question was nothing short of tempting fate, she was well aware of that.

Midnight folded his wing, took a deep breath and sighed. He then let out a small chuckle of a pony accepting their grim fate. “I’ll check my gear,” he declared, trying to sound confident.

Twilight felt it prudent to ask anyway. “Are you really sure about following me into this?”

“Are you really doubting that I would?” he answered her question with one of his own. “I’m with you, through everything. And I’m not stupid, I recognize a hard choice when I see one. So I’m definitely not going to let you take it on your own,” he assured, nodding sharply.

“… this is madness,” Rowan Berry uttered at witnessing such a stance, her eyes darting between the strange copse, Twilight and the stallion. “I… Hwalba knaze, there surely is another way.”

“Any other way is letting the Lesy persist, and the longer it’s here the higher the chance that things will take a turn for the worse,” Twilight replied, trying to sound entirely unflinching, despite the fear clawing at her heart. “This thing is here because it sought me. It will remain here as long as it’s necessary to get what it wants, that I’m sure of. I have the opportunity to do something about it, so… I’m going to.”

It wasn’t that the lupule didn’t understand such motivation, but it was blatant that there was a limit to her support in this endeavor. And Twilight was very keenly aware of why it was so.

“Hwalba knaze, iae…” Rowan Berry mumbled, looking past Twilight at the tangle of boughs, branches, leaves and foreboding. “I… I just…” The mare closed her eyes, shuddering and shaking her head. “I don’t… I don’t want to.”

“I’m not requiring you to follow,” Twilight told her, trying to sound genuine and calm. “I didn’t ask you to do so. I understand how serious you take your duty, but I won’t force anypony to join me on this endeavor…”

There was genuine thankfulness coming from the lupule, but hidden very far behind great shame. “I… Forgive me, Honored Princess, I… I just can’t, it’s... Forgive me, please,” she tried to express herself more, but it was ultimately unnecessary.

“Don’t ask for forgiveness when there is no reason for it,” Twilight spoke, bringing forth a smile on her lips. “Stay here, tend to the wounded. We’ll deal with this,” she added, glancing at Midnight who checked the straps on his hoofshoes and symbolically moved the claws about into a position of readiness.

It didn’t encourage the healer, however. “… this is unreasonable. This is putting yourself at such a great risk, both of you!”

The stallion grinned a little in response, showing his fangs. “Oh, it most definitely is. And I can’t believe I’m agreeing to it, but… I have my orders, and my duty. The official sort and the less so, too.”

Twilight recognized what he meant, giving him a warmer glance. “This definitely goes a little above the call of duty, Midnight.”

“Not to me,” he additionally confirmed his conviction.

Rowan Berry hissed under her breath. “What if… What if something happens? Something terrible? What then…? What should I...?”

“We’ll manage,” Twilight assured her, assuring herself as well. “If it wants to talk, we’ll indulge it. Then we... request that he leaves. These beings are powerful, without question, but not bent on utter destruction and chaos, I feel…”

The healer relented, knowing that she wouldn’t change Twilight’s mind, though her coral eyes were filled to the brim with worry. “Well, may… may Bogine watch over both of you, hwalba knaze, Maednoc Wentr…”

“Thank you, Rowan Berry,” Midnight told her with a tone of somepony ready for anything. He then turned to Twilight again. “Ready to fulfill my mission, Honored Princess. Shall we inform Honored Lord Dusk Harvest of this completely terrible idea?”

“That would be prudent,” Twilight admitted, trying to remain serious, though the hysterical hilarity was somewhat helpful.

She nodded in Rowan Berry’s direction, then trotted away with Midnight, having the overtaken plantation well within her sight. Her gaze then sought the stallion’s again, receiving silent and warm support from his keen, saffron stare.

She had been missing those glances, despite everything. And, if anything could see them through this seemingly impossible task, it was what had brought them together in the first place.

They had something to restore, both of them. It was high time to get to it, among all adversities.

Together.

Chapter XCVI – But Not Now

Nopony was going to be pleased with Twilight’s choice. Not even her, truth be told. Facing a forest spirit, a powerful entity possessing all of those incredible abilities, and doing so directly on its turf? Not the smartest of scenarios to choose.

But one that simply had to be chosen, although it was not accepted by anypony gladly. Lord Dusk Harvest was the one to express his objections the loudest, naturally, and not even his impairment was going to stop him from doing that.

“H-Honored P-Princess, please, r-rethink this!” he told her for the third or fourth time, pretty much stepping right in between her and the overgrown plantation where the Lesy was awaiting her.

As Twilight looked behind the Lord, she could have sworn that a paw emerged from the mist, ready to grab her the moment she would pass through the mystical archway. But that was surely just an illusion, while the stallion before her was genuine and ready to stop her.

“Hwalbu haspadr, I am moved by your stance,” Twilight admitted, as she appreciated him looking out for her so strongly, “but this is the one course of action that can actually deal with the problem. Without unnecessarily endangering anypony.”

“A-anypony other th-than you!” the Lord responded, shaking his head and almost stomping his hoof down. “Th-this is not s-something that you n-need to do for u-us! We will f-find a way to d-d-deal with this problem!” he declared, firmly believing in his words. But surely also realizing that it was an unlikely thing to happen, unless the Lesy would decide to depart on its own.

“Honored Lord, please, I want to help...”

Twilight’s insistence was not getting through to the haspadr very much, though she could spot that a number of local fruittenders were paying great attention to the exchange and were seemingly impressed by her willingness to tackle the problem. She was certain that the gossip would travel at lightning speed and reach all of the corners of the Iug by the end of the night. The Dusks loved their grapevine, in both senses of the word, and an Equestrian Princess arguing with the Lord over trying to placate one of Those of the Forest would make for a fantastic piece of tattle. Twilight imagined that what had already happened between her and the Lesy would make for a fantastic fable...

... maybe more of a cautionary tale, if she were not to return from this escapade right into the entity’s maw. And that was exactly what the haspadr was so worried about.

“This is too r-r-risky, Honored P-Princess. I... T-tac, I should a-ask my s-sentinels to bar you entry!” the stallion persisted, and Twilight had to be equally impressed by such tenacity, however folly it was.

She gave a short glance towards Midnight, who was diligently accompanying her and withstanding the haspadr’s protest with the calm dignity of his role. He was giving his own side-eye to the Lord’s guardians. He was likely assessing whether he could actually best them, if such a need would arise.

Twilight wasn’t going to let it do so, no, regardless of her companion’s bravery and readiness. “Honored Lord, I have made my choice. I understand why you are trying to stop me, but... you won’t. Please, let me do this,” she tried to sound calm and collected, but her success was still only minimal.

Especially since Lord Dusk Harvest shook his head, reached into his gown and seemingly held something in his hoof, without taking it out. She had seen that happen already during the conversation with the Lesy. Right now, his gesture could have been interpreted as almost... threatening.

“I d-don’t know if it i-is your ch-choice, Honored P-Princess,” he declared, looking straight into Twilight’s eyes, as if seeking something in them. A flicker? A glassy sheen? “The L-Lesyi are dangerous for m-many reasons. They can m-m-muddle minds with their t-tricks... This c-cannot be one of th-them, and I n-need to be s-s-sure of that.”

Twilight felt the tension suddenly surging. She spotted in the corner of her vision that Midnight’s stance ever so slightly lowered, as he read into the Lord’s gesture. The Lord’s sentinels, also sensing this sudden shift happen, leaned slightly in the direction of their haspadr, preparing for anything.

No. That was definitely not something that Twilight would allow to transpire. An open scuffle? What was Dusk Harvest’s plan here?

She took a step back, holding one of her hooves up. “Honored Lord, whatever has you worried about this situation, I assure you, you are wrong. I am in full possession of my faculties. I simply see this as the best of all alternatives,” she spoke up, confident despite giving ground a little. “Attacking the thicket is unwise and won’t bring anything but anger from the Lesy. And its anger might be great, indeed. Trying to contain the being inside? That can only help so much if it can make a whole plantation turn into wilderness in such a quick manner. It could do much more still. And it wants to speak with me. Well... that I can do. That is what I want to do.”

Dusk Harvest wasn’t unreasonable, not at all. But his genuine worry and, Twilight dared to believe, sympathy he felt towards her meant that he was having a very hard time trusting this crazed plan.

It was outrageous, nopony had to prove that. One glance at the twisted copse was enough.

The haspadr took a deep breath. He kept his hoof in his gown, and whatever he was holding was instilling in him some additional courage. Enough to contest Twilight, yes, but also enough to accept the harsh reasoning which she was presenting.

“I... I f-find myself at a c-c-crossroad, as you say it in y-your tongue,” he spoke up, his eyes escaping to the side. “I d-don’t want to endanger a-any of my s-subjects, or the o-owocellatani of other R-Rodini, tending to this p-place. But I c-cannot imagine m-myself letting y-you take on such a ch-challenge.” He lifted his hoof as well, signifying that he wasn’t finished and letting his ponies know that things weren’t taking a very bad turn. “Y-you are an esteemed g-guest, an e-envoy. You don’t n-need to endanger y-yourself like this f-for us. But... d-do you truly b-believe there not b-being any other s-solution, Honored P-Princess?” he asked.

He was hopeful that she would present him with an alternative scenario, but, alas, there was no such thing to divulge. “I do, Honored Lord. Your worry means a lot to me, but I know that I have both the opportunity and the strength to see this through. And I won’t be venturing on my lonesome. Nightguardian Midnight Wind declared that he shall accompany me.”

The mentioned stallion stood at attention, showcasing his preparedness with a proper salute and by puffing out his chest a little. Dusk Harvest’s gaze met Midnight’s, as if the haspadr had to ascertain himself of something.

And that connection lingered, to the point where Twilight was considering the implication behind that strange staring contest.

The Lord spoke up finally, his voice carrying with itself great seriousness. “Your b-bravery does you c-c-credit, n-nocferratan. You are t-taking your m-mission very s-seriously, if you a-are ready to f-f-face a Lesy like th-this.”

“I am aware of the possible dangers, hwalbu haspadr, but I have a sworn duty to follow,” Midnight responded, sounding calm and confident, though Twilight was aware that he couldn’t have been purely that.

She definitely wasn’t a picture of nerve, thinking about meeting the entity once more. But if there was anything that could give her that little more strength, it was the stallion’s company.

Besides, the ‘sworn duty’ he mentioned sounded to her like it meant much more than just a Nightguard’s loyalty to his task.

The haspadr nodded at the declaration, then gave a quite big sigh. “I w-would like for there t-to be a b-better solution. Y-yet if there is n-none...” He finally took his hoof out of the gown and produced from it something that resembled a small amulet. One that looked like it came from a different part of Noctraliya, actually, as Twilight took note. “This is s-something that I-I was given from h-hwalbu haspadr Blessed F-Fang. It’s o-one of the symbols that h-his Rodine uses, to w-w-ward their d-dwellings from m-misfortune and assure p-prosperity of the b-blood within. I u-usually keep it on m-myself, as a small r-reminder.”

“A reminder, Honored Lord?” Twilight asked, letting curiosity get the better of her.

She didn’t get the answer, not to that question. “I was t-told it could p-protect from ch-charms and evil i-i-intentions...” the Lord instead uttered, extending his hoof. “P-please, Honored Princess. Y-you will n-need it more than m-me right now.”

Twilight felt touched with the gesture, reaching out to take the little trinket. It was weaved from small branches and tied together in a convoluted way to make a specific, oval shape. Even if it didn’t feel magical to her, it was an important thing to accept. “Thank you, Honored Lord...” she expressed her gratitude.

Though she was also sure that the haspadr paid great attention to her when she grasped the piece. As if to ascertain himself whether she would react in an unsavory way, perhaps one that would suggest her mind being played with.

No such thing happened so Dusk Harvest, albeit reluctantly, took a small step to the side, letting her know that she could proceed, if she really so wished.

“Don’t fret, Honored Lord. I will deal with the Lesy and return...” she promised, solemnly... though could have sworn that she heard a little, breathy chuckle right in her ear. She didn’t let it distract her, however, instead turning to Midnight Wind. “Nocferratan?”

“Tac, hwalba knaze,” he expressed his readiness without fault, and took a step to stand side by side with her.

She had to fight the urge to reach out for his hoof as they began trotting towards the plantation.

If it could still be called that. To an untrained eye it looked like it had been an ancient wilderness since the dawn of time. The only thing that suggested that this place had ever felt a pony’s hoof was the concentration of orange trees. The density of those was exactly what the Lesy had used to weave a nearly impenetrable barrier of boughs and roots, sans one access point, marked by its symbol and letting out breaths of mist from within, obscuring the path.

Twilight stopped right at the thicket’s threshold. She took a deep breath, as if air itself would be tainted a few steps ahead. That was actually something she had pondered on…

“Are you sure about this, Midnight?” she asked for the last time, to calm her conscience about possibly endangering the stallion against his will.

“I was about to ask you the same thing,” he responded, trying to lift her spirits with his impish tone. However, it was only there to mask the fear trying to grasp him. “So… We’re going in. Well, then I commend our spirits to the Bogine, only She—”

A great rumbling and creaking resounded from the depths of the thicket, which sounded both like a thunderous laugh and a vicious hiss. It caused Midnight to assume a ready stance to protect Twilight and she reacted by lighting up her horn... but nothing followed the deep sound.

She kept the magic concentrated, though decided to speak up before doing anything else with it. “It seems to me like our near-future conversation partner is not fond of you doing that...”

“It can burn in Peraure for all I care...” the stallion replied, using his anxiety and irritation as a fuel for his bravery. “May we be protected. We shall definitely need that.”

Twilight nodded, agreeing. Though her idea of that was a little more direct than just based on divine providence. “Hold still. I need to focus on one spell. It might help us,” she instructed him, plucking her mind for the right sigils to visualize.

“I take it it’s something more than just your sight magic. I cannot see three hooves into this mist anyway...” Midnight commented, scanning the path for any threats and waiting for her to finish casting.

“No, but another sense might require aid, and this could actually be crucial to our safety,” Twilight explained, reaching out and grasping the ley lines around her horn.

She sensed that they were still passing through the thicket, despite the Lesy’s influence, and weren’t bent or twisted to maintain the wilderness in any way. It actually would confirm a small theory she had arrived at and one she wouldn’t mind sharing with Midnight in a moment.

Having gathered the right amount of magical potency and weaving the strands around the two of them, Twilight let go of the spell. She might have put a little too much strength into it, she thought, since the drilling sensation in her nostrils was enough to cause her to fight a mighty sneeze. Midnight was caught slightly by surprise, shaking his head with a hiss.

“Kirwe... Whatever that was, I felt that,” he complained just a little, scrubbing the top of his muzzle for a moment. He sniffled and inhaled... and stopped, looking at Twilight. “I… I cannot smell?”

“It might be a side effect, yes,” she told him, checking for herself. The whiff of oranges in various states of ripening and rotting went away, and it had been getting more pungent the closer they had approached. “I think I know how the Lesyi are capable of doing some of their tricks,” she said, looking around. “You mentioned smelling something strange when you were in convulsions, and Rowan Berry also shared that detail in her story, alongside the taste on her tongue. I figured that it might be the key to the sensations that these being are invoking in those around them.”

“Musk? Or... how do you call those? Like, animal scents of a different kind? Insects use them, I think?” Midnight asked, as his logic quickly caught on, quicker than his vocabulary.

“Pheromones, yes,” Twilight confirmed, taking another breath just to make sure the spell held. “That’s quite specialized knowledge, Midnight, I’m surprised.”

The stallion shrugged just a little, though it was far from a dismissive gesture. “I read and I still read, Equestrian books are fascinating. Though that’s the kind of specialized knowledge, of which I acquired quite a lot, that won’t be of much use against this thing, unfortunately…” he told her, giving her an almost apologetic look. “But, if I understand you right, this being is using those smells to influence us? Is that how it got me to just shake and bend all over?”

“I think it’s a part of what it can do. I couldn’t see it reaching for arcane means, definitely, even though he was creating his body out of parts and maintaining that form, then switching it on the fly…” she described, and the memory of its alluring look caused her to fight a blush. “It was making plants grow at a great pace too, but this isn’t arcane ability. This is something else,” Twilight added, reminding herself of that fact. “It’s like the Lesy’s connection with the world around is so great that it can just utilize it, like a potter uses clay.”

“He has a lot of clay at his disposal,” Midnight quipped, steeling himself for what is to come. “And yet… Twilight, it didn’t fix my wing with just a smell.”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I’m aware of,” she agreed, “but there’s not much I can do about those abilities if I don’t know what they are. I could keep putting wards on us, but those would require more and more concentration from me. And we don’t know what we will meet inside.”

“I understand, yes…” the stallion concurred even with his limited grasp of magical matters. “He said something that I now recall, something interesting.”

“What was it?” Twilight asked, trying to remind herself of the Lesy’s utterances.

“Something about small thorns?” the stallion pointed out. “I might not have heard it right, I was a little occupied with writhing on the ground,” he commented with chagrin.

“Small thorns… Yes, it said they were there,” she agreed, thinking. “If… I would think that your wounds were cleared properly, but maybe it can actually connect to the smallest pieces it can sense? Those that we cannot normally see? Could he be commanding even such minuscule slivers?” she pondered aloud.

“Well, you’re using vocabulary that I’m having trouble with, so I guess it isn’t good,” Midnight summed up, letting out a sigh. “I suppose there’s little to gain from just discussing this thing’s many powers. I’ll go first. Keep close to me,” he asked of Twilight.

After receiving a supportive nod, he took the few steps which finally made him cross the place’s threshold. He stopped briefly, watching for any reaction from the thicket, but when none came, continued on.

Twilight diligently followed, swallowing. This would be unlike anything she had endured before. And she had been to the Everfree Forest. That particular woodland was always considered a bastion of the untamed wilderness, a primal presence in Equestria’s lands. But, in comparison to even that fabled thicket, this place… This place was in its own primeval league that almost defied explanation.

First thing that Twilight registered was the sudden shift in temperature. The thicket was warm, warmer than the Valleys, but in a way that made her feel clammy and uncomfortable right away. The mist was clinging to her coat almost like a slimy substance, bringing with itself a humid, overbearing heat of summer. The vapor hanged from her body like a thick coat, it made moving sluggish and difficult, especially since she was already wearing a gown. And one that was not the best of choices for a shift of the entire climate.

Midnight, for his part, was feeling the warmth with equal strength. His armor wasn’t oppressive, but his thicker coat was definitely letting him know of the temperature. Not to mention that he was forced to almost carve a path through this thicket, and it didn’t mean simply parting the mist. This wasn’t an easy trot, not at all. The roots which had jutted out from underneath the ground were almost deliberately trying to trip both of them over and over, the boughs were hanging low, attempting to grasp their manes.

And the silence. The eerie, unnatural silence reigned in this place, as if it were devoid of life even if it spoke of the might of life itself. The quietude was currently disrupted only by them moving through the copse, and was ringing in Twilight’s ears like a constant warning.

“Kirwe…” she heard Midnight swear, though he was keeping his voice low, “I feel like I’m swimming through this…” he complained, trying to fight the mist. Coming across a particularly thick set of roots, he turned to Twilight. “Here, take my hoof,” he offered.

She gladly accepted the help, reaching out to grab it. She was glad that achieving alicornhood had gifted her with a bit more endurance, but this journey was already taking quite a lot from her, and they might have been trotting for just a couple of minutes.

But the very aura of this place was overbearing and weighing them both down. They managed to overcome this obstacle, yet it was all the easier to spot that even Midnight with his warrior’s training was having a hard time progressing. His breathing was deeper, and his coat matted.

She must have looked about the same, actually. She felt even worse. Perhaps, in other circumstances, they would have been more joyous about even this sort of physical contact, helping one another, but not here.

A minute or so later it became apparent that further travel would grow even more difficult. The change was gradual, yes, but it was now becoming obvious that the lack of light would impair them both, regardless of night vision or spells. The Moon’s illumination was almost completely gone at this point, and it had already troubles to make it through the thick, omnipresent vapor.

Twilight was about to act, though Midnight’s voice was faster than her.

“Good that you’re lighting the path, I can barely see the tip of my muzzle…” Midnight thanked her, and she replied immediately, fighting confusion.

“I’m not using a spell,” she warned. “What are you seeing?”

That prompted the stallion to look to the side and slightly behind them, searching for the source of the light which he had thought coming from Twilight’s magic, and she quickly followed his gaze.

There was something. A flicker, which flared, imitating the color of her power, and then escaped, right when their eyes focused on it.

“Trickery… It’s watching us,” Midnight commented so quietly Twilight almost missed it.

“It knows we are here, definitely, but this…”

She wanted to comment further, when another flicker appeared, before them and to the right. It lasted just for a breath, but shed delicate, whimsical light as if mocking Twilight’s abilities and dispersed as quickly as it had manifested itself.

It… left behind something, however. This sudden surge of curiosity, which was definitely a part of a yet larger deception, Twilight was sure.

“Do you feel that? It’s trying to lure us off the pathway, I think…” she pointed out to Midnight, who shook his head, having wiped his brow from sweat. He turned his head towards her, and she could spot that his gaze was a bit glassy.

“What pathway?” he asked sardonically. “I can barely tell there even was one here before. There’s more dirt, and we can still fit through, I think.” His head snapped to the side when another glint tried to guide him. “It’s toying with us…”

“Most likely…” Twilight agreed, steeling herself for what was yet to come.

Those sparks and glitters continued from then on, raspberry and familiar, and she could actually feel the tension in her legs, as if her muscles were trying to act against her, which caused a slight, numb pain. Still, while those sparkles persisted, distracting and even irritating, they were also allowing them to keep to the right path.

It was becoming uncomfortable, however, to say the least. Now the tree trunks and boughs were leaning in whenever they would take their eyes off of them. A change here, a shift there, never in anypony’s sight. Again and again, Twilight would feel a wayward branch scraping against her dress and through her coat, like a coaxing touch. Midnight wasn’t faring any better. The stallion was wearing his armor, at least, but was being prodded to the point when he was almost snarling at the forest around.

Twilight could tell that her ensemble was suffering more damage with nearly every trot, as she was leaving strands on the manifold branches behind, but… somehow she didn’t mind. Her body felt hot, the air was humid.

She couldn’t care less about her dress. Right in the midst of untold danger, she was almost cajoled to take it off completely. It would feel more… natural

The thicket moved, shifted, changed, in dead silence. And so, when the rustling of leaves happened, it was such an abrupt sound that Twilight found herself stifling a yelp while Midnight turned and presented his claws in that direction.

“Over here…” came a soft whisper, that caused both of them to shudder.

Was it fear that caused it…? Or something else? The voice sounded… pleasant.

Midnight swiped with his claws, nevertheless. They moved aside a branch, but… without managing to cut it. Or even damage the leaves.

“What…?” he expressed his shock, additionally fed by the fact that there was nopony hiding behind the bush, which was itself almost actively trying to appear innocent before its attacker.

“What’s… What’s wrong, Midnight?” Twilight asked, even if she had just herself witnessed the shrubbery withstanding the sudden strike without any harm.

“More idiocy,” he commented almost in a hiss, clearly getting more agitated by the minute.

He checked in with Twilight before proceeding, and she nodded, assuring him that they could move on. Although the entire situation was causing her to feel more and more uncertain. This was the domain of a Lesy, after all, and each trot was hazardous. Each movement could provoke a reaction, one that would be tremendously hard to fight against, having so little room, light and with no calmness of mind. It was all deliberate, Twilight knew. They were on its territory, and it might have been unhappy about the fact that she brought with herself some help.

She swiped her brow, but that wasn’t helping. She felt almost physically ill from all the humidity and the claustrophobic sense of entrapment.

She was definitely glad that Midnight came along, however. His aid was vital, his strength and persistence were very crucial in getting through some portions of the trail. Yes, Twilight could use her magic, but the more she could conserve her strength, the better it was for both of them.

Besides there was… There was something quite enticing in how Midnight acted. Firmly and with intent. Like the way he had just reached down and threw onto his back one side of a sizeable log which had been blocking the pathway. It allowed Twilight to try and pass underneath.

She could feel his eyes on her as she did so. When she looked back, his saffron gaze was slightly hazy, but his speech was coherent. “You know that… that I really shouldn’t be able to do this? Or, at least, it would be foolhardy? Considering those wounds I carried since the verlupte?” he asked her in a whisper, ready to put the log down.

“I am aware,” Twilight told him, looking him over a little. A bit… more than necessary? “So, the Lesy… it didn’t only fix your wing, but restored you to full strength? Is that it…?”

“It seems so…” Midnight admitted, shifting to let the log roll off him. “I should be grateful, I suppose, but the only one I’m going to thank is Nes—”

He didn’t finish this sentence, for it turned into a pained scream, instead. His form buckled underneath the weight, and only a last-ditch effort, as well as Twilight reaching out with a spell and pulling on his whole body, prevented the stallion from ending up with a leg right underneath the trunk.

Twilight gasped as panic came upon her. She was sure that she had just hurt him with her magic. All of those lacerations, those many wounds which the stallion had just mentioned, manifested on his body once again. She witnessed his wing spasming, with a bloody, gaping whole right through it. For the briefest of moments she was back in that arena, witnessing Midnight impaled on the manifold branches and thorns, just like when he had fought for her honor.

Yet in only lasted a few seconds before all of the injuries healed themselves once more.

The stallion needed a good moment to focus and restore his bearing, and Twilight could barely imagine the agony of reliving that moment. But when the shock passed, his body had already been restored to full strength.

And his mind was experiencing great fury at what was happening to him. “I… I will not… be a plaything…” he hissed underneath his breath, looking about, as if ready to dive right into a nearby bush to get his hooves and weapons on the Lesy.

Before Twilight could speak up, something shuffled nearby, causing a shrub to wobble. Midnight’s attention was immediately caught by that glint, as he lowered his stance to pounce and strike, with a growl coming from deep within his throat.

“Over here…” came a hissing, seducing reply to his actions.

Thankfully, Twilight was right by the stallion and grabbed one of his forelegs. “Midnight! No!”

She actually had to hold tight, as his instinctual response was to try and get her to let go, as he shifted his body weight and gave her a most irritated look in response. However, upon witnessing that it was her holding him back, his anger subsided. It was clear for a good second, nevertheless, that Midnight had to strongly fight the urge to repay the entity for his suffering. And that he didn’t care that she was in the way.

He had to know better. “This is deliberate. It wants you to get angry…” she deemed, trying to calm the stallion down further. “If one thing doesn’t work, it’s attempting something different. It’s a game, a-and a trap, look!”

She pointed to the place where the flicker and the voice had been. Even through the mist, still attempting to cling to everything and anypony, great, gnarly thorns and sharp prickles were visible, awaiting those brave and foolish enough to charge into that particular plant.

Midnight realized the threat immediately after it had been pointed out to him, which helped him fight that sudden surge of anger. He shook his head, brought a hoof up to it. It was clear that something was wrong with him.

“This… It’s getting to me,” he revealed, breathing deeply, though it didn’t help to calm him down. He had enough clarity of mind, however, to turn to her. “Thank you, if you didn’t stop me, I… I…”

He wanted to finish the sentence, but something got his attention. Twilight didn’t know exactly what it was since… since she found herself distracted too. She was just looking right into his saffron eyes, which were trying to express gratitude, and… and she couldn’t quite look away.

She felt like her temples were on fire from his closeness and from that familiar stare, reaching deep into her. She had missed it. She yearned for it. For his stare, and his touch, and his caress and… more. Much more. She wanted the distance between them to close… now.

Her body moved on its own before her mind could catch up. But Midnight kept her at leg’s length, shaking his head of whatever sensations he had himself felt. “Twilight… Twilight, stop. Concentrate.”

She didn’t want to. She really didn’t want to think, she wanted to act. She needed to listen to the instinct, to address the heat in her veins, gathering and smoldering. This was natural, this was an urge that was just at the core of who they were…

But… But was this the time and place…? Why?

Wait, heat in her veins? What was happening?

She shook her head, actually tapped herself across the muzzle. She blinked, realizing that her vision had gotten somewhat blurry and there was a dull buzzing in her ears. Midnight’s features became much sharper, finally, even if his eyes remained a touch glassy and his forehead was glued with sweat.

“What’s…?” she tried to ask, realizing that she had just fallen victim to something.

Midnight had the answer already. “You’ve just… tried to kiss me,” he told her, looking perturbed about the gesture perhaps for the first time since they had met each other.

“I… I did,” Twilight realized. It definitely wasn’t normal. Not that she didn’t want to do it, on some primal level, but such a gesture in these circumstances was utterly illogical. However, she followed the reasoning, especially when realizing that deep urge inside of her which had flared out of nowhere. “Are you… Are you feeling dizzy, Midnight? Your eyes are a little hazy…”

“So… So are yours?” the stallion told her, and he was trying to concentrate enough to hold the conversation. “This… It’s like I have a fever…”

“You do.”

That wasn’t her who replied, nor it was him confirming it in such a strange way.

A gust of wind struck them both, warm but firm, like a gale coming over the mountaintops. Midnight used his wing to screen Twilight instinctively, yet nopony would expect such a strong rush of air in a thick copse like this. The mist around cleared in a few breaths, and both of them witnessed a sight that was as unnatural as anything else about this place.

The vision of a glade materialized right before their eyes. There couldn’t have been one in the first place, not of this size. This had been a plantation, and this clearing definitely wasn’t just left by the batponies deliberately. Was it even real? The grass was verdant, the ferns surrounding it opulent and grand. The boundary was made out of orange trees which were bowing into the meadow and creating a wondrous canopy above, one which allowed only the most whimsical illumination to pass through, bathing the place in an enchanting light.

But this was not just an illusion. In the middle of this place stood the familiar silhouette of the Lesy, bearing the alluring guise of a wild pony, looking at both of them with intent and even a smile, though barely visible from underneath the bone mask. Its antlers had whole hooffuls of fragrant flowers and a couple of mushrooms hanging from them, as if it had decorated itself in a celebratory way, to welcome them into this temporary domain of Those of the Forest.

“Come, companions, creatures, charges…” the entity spoke, extending its hooves towards them in an inviting way. “I… await, patient as the oak, yearning like the mistletoe…”

The enchanting voice resonated in Twilight’s ears, almost prompting her to move by its own power, though the Lesy’s alluring form was only adding to the compelling force. Her body wanted to advance, it yearned for the closeness with this entity, though she had enough fortitude to withstand the call. So did Midnight, though he almost drew blood from his lower lip, for he was biting it so hard to stay where he was.

The Lesy acknowledged this reluctance in a very pony way. It sighed, and its expression caused the nearby grasses to yellow, then blacken and wither, then restore themselves to how they were.

“We… still miss what we… see, but not now. I… weep over the misfortune. You, the victim of kin. You, the victim of kin’s cry and sevenfold cursed keepers…” the being complained, trotting slowly to the side, leaving no impact on the soil and the undergrowth, even as it was passing through the thickest of ferns. They didn’t even shift from its presence, nor were they protesting. “No joy, no answer. A dead bat, a dead bird. Deadbeat.”

Twilight wasn’t sure what that meant, especially with the strangely informal expression. She had to first fight this gathering, warm feeling, coursing through her veins. It reminded her, all too well, of what she just had to endure with the Count Brother’s concoction, and the comparison instilled enough fear in her to actually help her reach for coherent thoughts.

“What… What did you do to us?”

“I… did naught, naught in comparison… We… do, but now do not. So I… ask, and demand of the world to act, instead. You pluck at what’s unseen to plug, a funny trick,” the monster admitted with a slightly venomous smile, clearly referencing Twilight’s spell. “But breath is still drawn, body tastes even through skin. Little help, so little…” it added.

Then it stopped, turned towards the two and beckoned with a deliberate motion.

This time it wasn’t the matter of Twilight’s mental endurance, or even stamina. Her muscles cramped and bent on their own, forcing movement. Or, at least, a jerk which had her jump right into the meadow. Midnight followed her against his will, both of them tumbling into one another and landing onto the soft grass. The opening into the copse immediately grew closed behind them, leaving them trapped in the glade with the Lesy.

The being wasn’t quite pleased with this outcome, however. “We… can do, but now do so little. I… have many friends who help, live in, spread, but little friends do little too…” It waved its hoof, and Twilight felt like her body was released from the spasm. But not from the heat, which persisted and was trying to rob her of strength and concentration. “You are powerful, that power we… taste. Tang of raspberry, but sweetness already in it…” the Lesy huffed in indignation. “Sorrow borrowed.”

Twilight wasn’t sure what the thing was ranting about, but first things came first. She needed to get up from the ground, although… the weight of Midnight’s body against her own was pleasant…

The stallion scrambled up, nevertheless, helping her to her hooves while not allowing his gaze to leave the entity’s form, and it wasn’t allure which was guiding it. She knew well, because Midnight’s attention and hooves were lingering on her for a bit longer than necessary to aid her in standing up.

Bho’Rhu’Tah, the thought of his name again spawning incessant whispers in Twilight’s mind, observed the two of them with an almost child-like curiosity. “Mingle, mingle, tingling skin…” it commented, a glint in its crimson irises, betraying the spirit’s presence hiding within the captivating form. “We… enjoy the sight, we… appreciate this one. I… find it most intriguing. Nothing like this before. Riveting, revolting to some…”

“Revolting?” Twilight heard herself asking, earning a chuckle from the Lesy.

“Bounds, boundaries that nature does not know. Sometimes knows, but not here. Blood flows well and sap matches…” it replied with a knowing grin. Then it clearly met Midnight’s gaze with interest. Interest and a dosage of vexation. “But you were not invited, companion. Yet here you are.”

“And yet here I am,” the stallion responded with the being’s own words, adding strength to them despite the fact that he also must have felt the sting of fever in his system.

His stance could not intimidate the Lesy. “Invitation is dangerous, lack of one sometimes even more deadly… You have invited once already, doesn’t work out well now…” the monster responded in a strange tone, almost as if a touched mare allowing herself a biting comment.

However, a comment that would need the missing context, Twilight deemed. And, since they were having this sort of a stand-off, she decided to try and reach for the core of the meeting, without resolving anything through violence.

She tried to focus a bit better, despite the unpleasant sensation and the pain in her joints. It was as if she had the flu, or some other malady, but there was a strange, pleasant factor to it… Or maybe her mind was just getting progressively more confused.

“You… You wanted to have this conversation. I came, and I... brought a companion to help me. We can talk like this,” she declared, hoping that she was showing enough conviction to actually get the creature to focus on her, instead of Midnight.

She had endangered the stallion as it was, for she was wondering whether he wasn’t afflicted with this strange delirium even more than her. He was keeping close and panting slightly, though trying to stand his ground for the sake of protecting her.

The Lesy’s stare met Twilight’s, and she had to shudder at the power in it which inflamed the warmth in her. “Companion you have brought, yes. Companion of yours, I… sense the call, it shakes your core. We… have companions, but not now. Shame, such shame,” the being complained.

It then turned, waved its hoof and moved its antlers. Prompted by this call, the nature obeyed and a passageway was created through the grass, which lowered itself in an almost reverential bow. A path was now clear, right into the center of the glade, where a carpet of moss quickly grew, enough to actually allow them both to lie down.

It was strangely inviting with its delicate softness, at least to Twilight.

The Lesy ventured forth, as if it had forgotten about its company. It didn’t, of course, though only spoke again when it stood at the opposite end of the clearing.

“Come, sit. I… shall share fire, share ire…” it called for them, beguilingly.

Twilight wanted to follow for more reasons than just the monster’s call. Her curiosity was inflamed no less than her whole body. And so she proceeded, flanked by Midnight. Her legs were a little wobbly, same as his, and time after time she could tell that they were subconsciously bumping into each other. Their contact was… inviting, in her mind. She thought that she would somehow hate it, that what she had endured from the Count Brother would make her resistant, but the slight buzzing in her head, caused by the febrility, was distracting her. In a good way… In a very good way…

It didn’t stop even when the entity awaiting them struck the ground with both hooves. It was a potent hit, one that she could feel in the soil underneath her. And… And something about the gesture was so eerily familiar to Twilight. It was like a… challenge issued to the world around, heavy and formidable. She had seen this before, no…?

This rumbling call, sent through the very earth, was answered quickly. Seven stones protruded from the soil, as if columns rapidly building themselves, covered in lichen, tangled in roots. They formed a half circle behind the Lesy, as if remembering their ancient places without fault, and something of a shrine was created to house the meeting. Something about it felt primal and sacrosanct, as if a visible reminder of an era long gone.

Twilight hissed through clenched teeth when Midnight’s muzzle found its way to her neck. She heard him whisper.

“I… I’m sorry, it’s just…”

“No, don’t worry,” she assured him, as the thought of this being inappropriate was being dulled by the fever, by the heat gathering in her system. “It’s… He’s making sure we don’t… We don’t turn on it. It… it wants to talk,” she instructed the stallion, though she wasn’t sure how she knew that. But there was no reason to antagonize the monster.

And, unfortunately, she imagined that reaching for a spell to try and neutralize whatever affliction was running through them would make the situation worse.

Besides she... she enjoyed this, on some basic, intrinsic level.

So she trotted on, to join the Lesy in its makeshift resting place. The looming presence of those great stones invoked in her a sense of ancient respect for what was unknown. The being patiently waited until she sat down, alongside Midnight. The latter was trying not to lose focus even for a breath, keeping his gaze on the entity in their proximity, though that didn’t stop him from sitting so that he had Twilight right next to him, as if they were on a casual date and not in the midst of supernatural peril.

She couldn’t complain. The warrior’s warmth invoked only the best emotions from her.

The entity chuckled, seeing them so cautious but so distracted. “We… understand. I… seek no harm here. If I… wanted to, I… would nourish the earth with you already.”

“What… Tell me, what is this?” Twilight asked. The creature was still a threat and it was operating with threats aplenty. “Why… are we feeling like this?” she added, though the apprehension wasn’t great enough to stop her from leaning back to lovingly support herself on Midnight.

“This is nothing… We… wish to do more, but now we… cannot. I… just longed for these moments, so I… sought help. Little help…” the Lesy claimed, then shook its body a little. A nearly invisible cloud of… something briefly came off of its antlers. “Fear not. They help, not seek host. They feed on life, on flesh and fly, but they can nourish, they can alter, change, invoke. I… told them to be mindful.”

Twilight wasn’t sure what the Lesy meant, though something clicked in her mind despite the situation and the wave of feverish relaxation. “You… use pheromones, but not only… These are spores…? The body tastes through skin…” she repeated the being’s words.

“Smell, spore, secret and secretion. Things little, so little, doing so little. Some you sense, some you don’t, some live in you, a multitude of voices spelling a desire to live, to act... But this is not the euphoria of old, the flaring of instinct till there is nothing but instinct. The revelry of life from you, I… miss it. But this sight is pleasant enough...” the entity spoke with a calm smile, appreciating them both resting before it like an artist admiring a sculpture. “I… mind not the blood. But I… relish in life more.”

Midnight found enough protest in himself to be vocal about it. “I… think the ground drank enough of my blood,” he told the being, sounding defiant and irritated despite the effect holding him too. “I still... still don’t get it... How do you do this, thing...? How can you... can you command my body like so? This, but... but the wounds, and my wing...”

“We… know. We… can. We… can more, but not now,” the Lesy began explaining in its convoluted way, not minding how Midnight called it, or at least not showing it. “Your mind is closed, suffused with sorrow, adorned with belief. But we… know the body. I… master its call, for it is flesh. Your flesh is open, suffused with life, adorned with instinct. I… reach into your being, find the wounds, and the splinters left within. Tiny, not visible, but marking you. They remain, cling, cleaned only at some point, by your own life moving on, flesh knitting, building. As long as they are, however, they can reply when I… ask them to act…” the monster declared, as if an ancient sage instructing a young disciple, and something about its tone was growing rather pleased about the stallion listening so carefully.

Twilight paid enough attention too, and decided to ask. “So… you have mastery over flora, fauna, the… the essence of life? Just not… not our minds? Just his as… as a ‘companion’? Or mine as well?” she presented an educated guess, but also an inquiry. Considering the ways that the being had tried to utilize so far, there was a pattern. And there was an obstacle it had been trying to work around.

The Lesy looked at her, and its gaze was one of vexation and… sadness. Deep, profound sadness. “We… can do it, but not now,” it responded in that strange manner once again, staring at both her and Midnight, but then returning to meet her eyes. “I… thought that you would remind. I… was intrigued by your form, the best of many, a covenant of strengths. But I… sense it in you. The call, the wail. It frustrates…” the thing declared, and for the briefest of moments its form began shifting and changing, showing sinew, muscle, bone protruding from underneath the coat, before it returned to its alluring guise.

“The… call?” Twilight asked, despite the entity’s chagrin, hoping for more details.

But the Lesy refused to give them outright. Instead, it put a hoof on one of the standing stones, and the rock shuddered. It was as if the very essence of the being began to fuse seamlessly with it, though Twilight didn’t know whether she could trust her eyes. The feeling in her veins was all-encompassing, making her eyelids flutter every time she could feel Midnight’s breath against her neck, the beat of his heart echoing across her own veins.

Still, the monster continued to talk, as if drawing memories from these ancient stones. “Old marks, of old times, of purer times, of fuller times. Like here, like everywhere. When ears were hearing, when minds were listening. And when eyes were not wandering needlessly up, down, beyond, followed by voices,” it spoke, as if this obelisk was giving it insight into what had been. Its voice began morphing into a yet more pony-like, with the flow of words progressing more naturally. “And when times were as such that the words which were spoken by companions had meaning. A greater one, a more… natural one. You, for example, warrior. Your clan ventured far, embroidered itself in civilization. But you must remember. You all do, it’s just far from your minds. So...” it paused ever so briefly to look intently at Midnight. “Do you remember the taste?”

Midnight glanced at Twilight before answering, though his gaze betrayed the reluctance and the fatigue of the fire in his veins. “The… the taste of what?”

“Flesh. Marrow. Viscera.”

For a moment it sounded like the Lesy was threatening the stallion, but it turned out to be a statement of fact, especially when the creature continued as Midnight blinked in tired surprise.

“Does your mind buzz with recognition at the mention of it? Does it reach into the older time, beyond? Do you recall the tang of the wolf’s meat? The sweetness of the sheep’s marrow? The bouquet of the fox’s blood? Do you know the call for what is scarlet? Do you feel the desire, locked in crimson?”

Midnight looked like he was completely lost for a breath, but then Twilight saw that his jaw began dropping as his mind was connecting the dots. And she tried her best to listen more attentively herself, in between the rhythm of her heartbeat, the buzzing in her ears. Was this creature implying that…?

No, it wasn’t. It was stating it. “We… remember, and remember well. Your kind, partaking, hunting, gorging themselves. Old times, very old. When and where words weren’t spoken, but howled and hissed. Not even shackled into signs yet. Your blood changed, your needs changed, for it was long ago. But your nature calls for this, so much so than, to preserve it, it entangled the feeling with pure, unadulterated instinct, that deepest one. With the tenderness and tremble in the hips…”

So did the Lesy reveal, and the mention caused Twilight to bite her lip, as if her own body was recognizing the topic. Or maybe it was just Midnight’s closeness...

... especially when his mouth suddenly found her neck. When his fangs moved on their own, scraping against her flesh, seeking the liquid life coursing through it. The stallion forbade them from sinking in, but it took nearly all of his strength.

The entity, observing this reaction, shifted its weight a little and the roots closest to its hoof moved… uncovering deep, crimson discoloration of the stone. “We... are here, witnessing it, but not now. Witnessing your life in its most primal form. I... remember well, your dances and your celebrations, the revelry that even I... partook in. Where did it go?” the Lesy asked, wistfully.

It was hard to pay attention to the explanation, however, especially with Twilight having to fight the stallion’s sharp affection, expressed in those two, wonderful fangs. It was a scenario that she had envisioned very well in that hot spring, that she had been ready to... accept. To partake in, to wistfully lose herself in this primordial indulgence. But was she ready now? The fever in her veins was telling her, was screaming at her, to encourage him. To let him take his due, to allow him to bind himself with her in that most core way. One which would see the ancient legend of the vampires be proven.

It was looking less and less like just a fable, and she couldn’t be more excited about it.

But Midnight was withstanding the call of the red desire, and doing so with intent, that much was blatant. It was in the way his jaw was shaking, his breath was hitching in his throat. If the Lesy had been hoping that the delirium it had invoked would be enough to break the stallion’s will, it was sorely mistaken.

And it was aware of it. Though no anger manifested in it at the sight, only nostalgia that was coloring its crimson eyes black.

“We... pity you. I... pity you even more, for I… have seen and partaken, I… have mingled with you, companions... Companions of ours,” the entity added, its gaze locked on the ancient blood marks on the standing stones. “We... revel, but not now. We... drink, but not now. We... feast, but not now. We... are happy. But now we... miss.”

Twilight knew what Midnight wanted. And she obliged, for she cared for him.

She made the conscious effort to lean a little away from him, and she surprised herself with succeeding. Her neck was now separated from the stallion’s lips, feeling abandoned but safer. And the warrior used this chance to close his mouth and rein in the treacherous instinct. Still, his hooves clung to Twilight’s body and left behind slight tingling that she couldn’t quite escape from.

But she had enough clarity of mind to recognize all that the Lesy had explained so far. “You... You were living alongside the noctrali all those... all those years ago?”

“They didn’t speak of their name yet. And then thestrali is what I…. prefer...” the being instructed her, and a note of vexation manifested in its voice. “They dwelled where light wasn’t present, they hunted in the forests, celebrated beneath the canopies. Then they rested and found shelter beneath ground. Night was theirs, the Moon was theirs. Not the other way around.”

Twilight was reminded of that nightmare she had endured. When she had called, believing it might have been a visitation from Princess Luna, but had received only a lynx’s hiss.

She felt as much as heard Midnight stirring behind, and his voice rang right next to her ear, causing her to bite her lower lip. “You... You were our, what... our friends, then?”

“The forest is a friend to the hunter, just like the soil is to the gatherer. Life is a friend to life, despite everything. You thrived, feasted and reveled, and we… revel with you, but not now. But that wasn’t enough for you,” the Lesy responded. It seemed like it could have been angry, though emotions escaped from its voice like a flock of bird which flew away in panic. “You started looking beyond, away, seeking something, even if everything was right by your hooves. And now? What good does that do for you? You look to the skies and don’t listen to the earth, and you wonder why the earth does not listen to you back?”

Twilight wanted to ask about it all, feeling like her thoughts were getting more and more entangled and losing coherence. Was it the heat or the scope of those revelations?

But the entity was faster, locking its stare with her, pushing into her own mind with the sheer gaze. Or that’s how it felt to Twilight.

“You are not Moon’s, no, not like they are. But I... feel the cry in you, the cry of the cry...” the Lesy insisted, stepping closer and then craning its neck so that its muzzle was on Twilight’s level.

When Midnight attempted to hiss and ward the creature off, it simply glanced his way. And Twilight could tell that the stallion was struck by the febricity even more, as he let out a long exhale. She felt that he let his head fall down onto the soft moss, his hooves but limply holding onto her, as the affliction utterly robbed him of strength.

She would protest, but Bho’Rhu’Tah was right next to her, and the proximity made the whispers drill into her ears and make them ring. And yet she heard its firm voice without troubles, for all the utterings belonged to it.

“I... cannot lift the veil. She knows it, for they asked her for that, inadvertently. But I... can pose a question. An inquiry that, perhaps one night, will split matters in two. What is around and what is inside,” it commented, looking fiercely into her gaze, causing her to shudder. “Sometimes doubt is the first wayward tear...” it then muttered.

Twilight saw his hoof extending, almost reaching out to cup her chin. For whatever reason, she knew that were she to allow this connection something terrible would happen to her. Further illness, madness, or something even more damaging, perhaps even final. She leaned her head back, avoiding contact to the best of her abilities.

She remembered about something among the chaos in her mind. Not that she would think it would actually work, but anything could help at this point. She managed to reach into her clothing, though her hoof was fumbling with the fleeting strength, and produce that little charm that Lord Dusk Harvest had given to her. Would it stop the being, even a little?

It was intrigued by it for a brief while, definitely. Though beyond some ancient understanding of the amulet’s meaning, nothing appeared in those crimson eyes. No fear, no hesitation… although no, that wasn’t right. Something primal shone in this gaze. Something amused, abashed, enticed and empathetic alike.

However intriguing, this wasn’t the sort of outcome that Twilight had hoped for, so she hid the trinket back. She was at that point ready to try and light up her horn, for whatever good that would do, but was relieved when the Lesy stopped its persistent motion and advance. However, its touch hovered not far away from her, like a claw of a predator, like an infectious cloud waiting for her to pass through it.

And she had already been subjected to something which was making all of her veins burn and her muscles ache numbly. How much further could this thing before her push her?

“Answer me, spark, sparkle, time of twilight...” the entity spoke directly and strongly. Its guise shifted ever so briefly, reminding her that there was a monster of bone, bark, muscle and branch underneath that charming look. An abyss merely enveloped in creation. “Hear this riddle, and find the true answer, for it shows truth fundamental, ready to break foundations. Refuse, or fall to a mistake...”

It didn’t finish, and it didn’t have to. Whatever it was planning, Twilight was not eager to learn, perhaps for the first time in her life. Instead, she was waiting until the question came out of the creature’s soft lips and the oblivion hidden behind them.

“Why do mountains always hold answers?”

Twilight blinked, fighting her instinct, fighting the malady in her system. It was a question that expected a reply sooner rather than later. A response that would have great weight, she was all too aware of that.

The proximity of the Lesy made her back almost give, as she fought against crumbling alongside Midnight. She managed to glance at him. He was trying his best to stay awake, to hold her close with his limp legs. It was as if he dreaded that were he to fall asleep, she would be taken away from him forever. As if he believed that they needed to remain, or otherwise they would never again be... them.

She understood that fear, for she wanted nothing else there and then but to protect him from this known and unknown danger. She was in the monster’s power, she was in a desperate situation, and surely somepony would dare state that in a moment like that one needed to seek shelter with not only the mundane, but the supernatural.

Twilight grasped onto that one, coherent thought, desperately holding onto it whilst feeling that the closeness of the entity was taking away her very life force. Perhaps it was just the fever, perhaps it was just horror, but that didn’t make it any less real. Something was happening, and she needed a way out, for both of them...

Who could hold an answer to such an inquiry, however? Who would reply to a question like this? Who would have the confidence to respond? Anything could go at this point, even blind confidence in providing a reply. Anything in reply.

Mountains were to hold answers, so… So…

Twilight was to find a real one, but that didn’t mean that they had to...

That frantic logic bounced around her mind, which was trying its best to formulate a response from all of those scraps of thoughts. It had to give her something, it got to find the truth...

“Twilight...” she heard Midnight’s whisper, as he tried to get up, though perhaps not even understanding why. “Twilight...” he spoke again, like...

... yes. Yes, that was it!

Her mind screamed with a force to push back the very presence of the Lesy, although her voice was much less than a victorious shout.

“... echo. Because there is an echo...” she told Bho’Rhu’Tah, withstanding the whispers invading her mind.

Especially when its alluring guise smiled widely enough to reveal jutting, sharp teeth resting just behind the regular pony ones, and guarding the untold abyss just behind.

“Yes. Yes,” the entity responded, mimicking the sound as if they were right between the tall, majestic peaks.

Betraying through the excitement in its voice and gaze an almost mystic understanding of everything that had gone through her head.

Finding that one, bold truth she had clawed her way at.

The creature took a step back and offered a deep, almost reverential bow before the verity her mind had revealed before her.

And Twilight felt her lungs burning, realizing that she had barely breathed this entire time. She tried to get up, to use this opportunity for... for something, even but a gesture of defiance, but she couldn’t even keep upright. She just lay there, right next to Midnight, both of them finding this small comfort of the softest moss underneath, and of one another, as they were trying to breathe evenly.

Still, as the Lesy gave them more space and offered this strange gratitude for her response, the buzzing and the heat in Twilight’s veins subsided enough for her to pay attention to its voice.

“The mountains always hold answers... Yes, for they keep truth to themselves, deep down, deep inside. And yes, but their answers are at the same time… not. You ask for protection, they repeat it to you. You ask for guidance, so they speak of guidance. A trick, one might say, nature’s own chicanery. Echo, just an echo. But here?” it asked of the copse around, of the land around. “No, She is here.”

“... She?” Twilight heard Midnight’s exhausted and confused question, as if one more, desperate reach for divine protection. She would ask for the same, almost.

And the Lesy was upset about it, clearly, for its body convulsed as if wishing to shed the charming, false form and show its truly monstrous countenance.

“You made Her Her,” the monster told the stallion in chagrin, and once more invoked that echoing sound which resembled the natural reverberation. “You called. And called. And called. And the Voice in the Mountains finally answered. It answered with silver, for that is the color of its form, and the hue of what you call the Sign, and the glinting in the mine that you attach value to. It answered with sadness, for you were calling to it in your own plights, real and false. And with its dreadful wail it echoed your words, your needs. You had everything, yet you wanted more, and you got more. And less. She made you deaf, answering your calls with your calls...”

Twilight couldn’t quite believe what she was hearing. Maybe it was the fever, but she could swear that... that she knew what the entity was talking about. The cries? Something resonated in her core, something warm, but hardening at the words from the creature.

The Lesy trotted away and stood in between the standing stones, again supporting one of them, reaching into it. “We... warn. We... explain. I... spoke to you, so many times, but you didn’t listen. You called and called, beyond, above, below, and something finally awakened like you wanted it to, poor, poor companions. Awakened and awakened you.”

“ ‘The Moon awakened us’...” Twilight invoked, remembering that information which Midnight had shared with her during the very first interview. The fundamental words that spoke of the beginning of the batponies as a race. “How... Just how long ago was that?”

“Long ago that no mind remembers the details, and no sign ever recalled or recorded how it came to being,” the being claimed. “But we… know. And the Voice in the Mountains knows. It remembers every prayer and every sigh, every entreaty for help. You needed a Goddess, so She gave you one, and yet not the one. Filling the gaps as necessary, with silver sap, suffocating your freedom,” it shared, almost growling in protest and anger. “Immaculate, for you have made Her so. The Moon, for you called Her so. You molded yourself into Her mold, for although She shifts and moves, She takes on the form needed.”

Twilight felt Midnight’s legs tightening around her as he clung onto her in desperation and confusion. The Lesy was explaining, if she understood it right, that the batponies had... invoked their Goddess through their own actions?

But that... That meant that the Immaculate Moon... was truly not Princess Luna? Was something else, something as ancient as the monster before them, something they were vehemently opposed to, for it took the batponies away from unbound nature, and from them?

Twilight took a deep breath and tried to push herself up, to sit upright and force herself to pay attention as much as possible. It proved a daunting task, as the fever in her veins was making her dizzy and exhausted.

The Lesy observed her struggles with interest and that simmering fury at what it must have perceived as a dreadful fate which had befallen the noctrali. It must have anticipated Twilight having more questions, too, as it turned back to them both, majestic and stoic as if a slighted sage.

She didn’t manage to get up fully, but at least supported herself on one of her legs, though that cost her dearly when it came to both physical strength and mental fortitude.

“You... You claim that the Goddess is... is something in these Mountains? An entity, a... a force?” The Lesy merely nodded. “How... How does it act, though?”

“Thrums, rumbles, cries and wails, unseen force moved in foreseen ways, the Voice in the Mountains. It veils your minds, but knows the spaces between the threads,” the being claimed, looking intently at Midnight. “You see what you need to see. She guides you, for you want Her to guide. See your kin, those that see? Why are their eyes behind a veil? Are your eyes hidden, too?”

“B... Because...” the stallion mumbled, trying to find and excuse or explanation, but his mind was clearly fighting the magnitude of these revelations.

“The seers... The effiti, they... They are receiving their visions through the fonts...” Twilight mumbled to herself. “So... the Voice in the Mountains, She... She is responsible for that, through…?”

Her mind was aflame, barely holding onto the question. Withstanding the chaos inside her head long enough for her lips to get the inquiry through, before it would dissipate among the erratic thoughts. It was as if Twilight hadn’t slept in a week. But she tried her best to pay attention when the monster continued.

“She responds, for She is called. And you call again and again,” it insisted, looking somewhere to the side, as if it could spot something that no other creature was able to discern. “Tell, however, spark, sparkle, time of twilight, for I… am also intrigued by the feeling of curiosity – is an echo less than the call summoning it?”

She tried to judge that matter quickly, as quickly as her burning mind was allowing her. “It’s... it’s still a voice, it just doesn’t... doesn’t carry its own meaning?”

“And yet it’s still a voice, yes,” The Lesy repeated in an echo of her own tone, which only made her thoughts scramble more. “Prayer for the Goddess, answered... by a Goddess. The Voice in the Mountains listened attentively, for to speak it needs to listen. It listens now, still, hearing far, far beyond.” The monster’s ears flickered as if a pony’s. And its lips curled in a nasty grin. “You wanted a Goddess and there is a Goddess. One Goddess, and there cannot be more. When the Voice hears a voice like its, it understands. It makes room, reluctant, for She was asked to be protective, and She listened...”

“Makes... room?” Twilight asked, desperately trying to understand.

The creature turned to her and exhaled. The scent of its breath reached her, though not through her nostrils, still protected with the remnants of her spell. But rather through her very body, though she had no idea how was she able to discern that. The sensation made her vision swim and her muscles relax, so much so that she fell back down, into Midnight’s protective embrace.

It was welcome even if he couldn’t provide her with even a sliver of defense anypony needed when confronting a Lesy.

But the being... understood. And its gaze grew lenient.

It trotted closer again, although this time its advance wasn’t robbing the two of them of their power, not so dangerously. The creature swayed and slithered forth, with the agility of a snake, with the grace of a fawn. And with a gaze of an understanding forefather.

It invoked in Twilight a feeling of serene peace, and though it was most likely faux, inflicted by the Lesy’s trickery, she couldn’t quite find it in herself to fight it.

It felt just better to... to sleep.

Still, Bho’Rhu’Tah’s whispers lingered in her ears, and this time they weren’t inviting her to join them in the embrace of fetid swamps.

“There cannot be two, but neither is one. How perplexing, how damaging for a mind, even like yours. It will hold to what is only necessary… Amusing. They remembered this, very same lesson, the sevenfold cursed, even if they think She taught them that. Though perhaps one night...” it uttered, as Twilight felt its proximity, even if her vision was beginning to grow darker and darker. “Perhaps the Voice in the Mountains will be rendered silent, unnecessary once again? Perhaps a new Moon will rise? Perhaps all shall be as it should be? Or perhaps the old ways shall return? Perhaps they will be new ways that in truth are old, older... Oldest…”

Twilight tried to stir, but the most she achieved was a weak sigh. The longing in her body pushed her deeper into Midnight’s embrace. She could feel the rhythm of his heart again, and it was synchronizing with hers. Making her feel connected to him, but also so tired.

And the Lesy continued to murmur, the melody of its voice lulling both of them into oblivious, warm slumber. “Perhaps you will be the one, with you the other... Ones blessed by something new, that is as old as life itself, continuing, growing, moving on.” Twilight felt a slight tug, as something was removed from her dress. She could have sworn that the being was now holding something in its hoof, but her senses were ceasing to act. “Some old things, after all, remain. Changed, mistaken for others, but surviving... And that is important, regardless.”

A strange sensation coursed through Twilight at the being’s words. She didn’t know why, she just… felt it. It spread from the tips of her hooves, reached her heart, which reacted with resonance, though it had been strangely hardened in preparation for… something. This sensation, it wasn’t warmth, not like the fever, and yet is… was. A peculiar satisfaction, one that felt almost... motherly.

And, at the same time, Midnight’s closeness began to mean more to her. It meant being protected, cared for, and loved. Loved for more than just her own sake, as it felt like Twilight was meant to be... more than just herself.

She tried to understand why, tried to hold onto the fleeting memory of this feeling, of this meeting, but the warm nothingness was all too inviting and alluring. That smile, that jutted smile she had remembered was also dispersing, was letting go and escaping back into the abyss.

The Lesy’s voice grew quieter and quieter.

“Accept what life brings, both of you. For life is life, and brings life in the end. Through blood, through strife, through hunt. Through moments of revelry which leave calls hoarse, which make existence bright and warm and sweet and more...” the whisper reassured her. “We... know. You know too… but not now. So we… are waiting, watching, holding our breath. And I... hope that one night things will be as they should.”

Twilight tried to lift her eyelids, but barely understood why.

“Spark, sparkle, time of twilight... Listen... Come... Sleep...” the voice like a lullaby spoke to her, and the last glimpse of Bho’Rhu’Tah’s presence came to her mind.

She could see its alluring features, as well as that convoluted form of a being of nature. But she had forgotten her fear and apprehension. The Lesy was just… there. An ancient presence formed of old truths. Invoking a primal respect for what once had been, and what was waiting to reappear when all things would be said and done.

And after that thought… there was nothingness. But Twilight enjoyed it. She wasn’t alone in it, blissfully sharing it with another, she knew that much.

For Midnight dreamt right by her. And so nothing bad could happen…

That was how they were both found. Side by side. Their expressions serene, their breathing deep. With the thicket and the Lesy nowhere to be found. As if nothing had ever occurred.

All that remained and which could speak of what might have transpired was the small charm, positioned between the two of them.

With the first stirrings of a fresh sapling growing from it.

Chapter XCVIII – We Hopeless Creatures

The world had listened to Twilight’s plea, for which she was very grateful.

She just didn’t know who exactly to be thankful to. And she didn’t just mean any powers that were – luck, fate or the Immaculate Moon… having given her a calm night, for once. She also had almost too many ponies to express her gratefulness towards.

Throughout last night, Twilight had felt like she was in the center of nothing but caring attention. Rowan Berry had continued to make sure that great quality food and herbal medicine to help regain strength had been adequately provided. Midnight had been keeping Twilight company when she had so desired, while also coordinating matters with the warriors of the Mountain of Crescent. They had, indeed, insisted on providing Twilight with an honorary entourage for at least a night, and while she hadn’t gone anywhere, they had kept vigil outside of her temporary room, and then had escorted her to the chosen chamber for her to stay in. She had taken a moment to talk with them, in a pleasant exchange of gratitude over the gallantry of all sides when dealing with the Lesy. Though, of course, the wampiri had felt more indebted to her, due to her bravery in tackling the monster. They hadn’t even minded seeing her spellcasting, since it had served as a form of defense from the being.

And, speaking of Twilight’s chambers, the servants from Lord Dusk Harvest had prepared her quarters as to the exact specifications from the haspadr, and then some. She had been granted a bigger room than before, and she had already been aware just how little of the palace the haspadr had left for himself and his court. The good of the fruittenders and those infirm had been more vital than his own comforts, but now Twilight’s comforts had been added to the Lord’s list of priorities. To the point where she had caught herself wondering whether she hadn’t been granted Dusk Harvest’s own chamber for her own. She wouldn’t even be surprised to learn that, considering the accommodation.

Her belongings had been retrieved, as per Rowan Berry’s words, and Twilight had breathed a sigh of relief as she hadn’t completely lost any of them. She was currently doing a last inventory, as she hadn’t managed to finish last night, wanting to conserve some strength.

One side of her luggage was worse for wear, yes, with a gash through the material, but she had already been notified that she could be given a new set for the further travel. She also had to count two of her ensembles as unfit for usage until restored. One due to the crash and the suitcase scraping against the ground, right at that damaged side. And the other from traversing through the Lesy’s thicket. The thorns, branches and then the moss underneath, it had all been too much for the blue dress. Again, she had been offered help in repairing the pieces, or being granted new ones from the local tailors.

It was such a nice change of pace. Despite not having met too many batponies last night, Twilight could feel something in the air. And if her calculations were correct, the whole place must have already learnt of the extent of her exploits. Of ‘heroically saving the Valleys’, as her actions had been called.

Twilight felt almost guilty that she was ruining this moment of overwhelming kindness and good will with her slight trepidation. Despite having taken the entirety of last night as her time for recuperation, she still couldn’t recall what that conversation with Bho’Rhu’Tah had been about…

… it was, however, reassuring that no whispers invaded Twilight’s ears at the mental mention of the creature’s name. Though, she couldn’t quite shake the feeling that it was out of good will of the entity rather than an established norm. And the fact that such a thought even appeared in her mind was enough of a warning not to abuse this sort of kindness.

Twilight had just finished counting her books, thinking about those responsible for handling her luggage being always surprised at its weight. An ‘adjusted’ size did not mean a changed weight per se, and the amount of tomes inside could surprise not only a noctral.

Then, there was a knock at her door.

“Tac? Kwo bid to?”

“Nocferratan Maednoc Wentr, hwalba knaze,” came Midnight’s official reply, which must have meant that somepony had a chance at overhearing him.

What was she talking about – this entire palace was not only keen on gossip, but the limited space offered sparse chances at utter privacy, especially in the corridors.

“Wena w,” Twilight asked of the stallion, unlocking the door with a swift spell.

The sight of Midnight was a pleasant one, she couldn’t lie. Not only due to the fact that they had braved their adventure and it had reignited something in both of them. His wounds hadn’t come back and his wing had been restored, and that was definitely something that Twilight could appreciate. She couldn’t quite forget the verlupte, and the courage and sacrifice that Midnight had offered her that night. Now she would breathe more easily.

Well, almost. She had to keep her breathing in check, actually. For the stallion trotted in, having closed the door, reached her and leaned down as if to nuzzle her. But awaiting permission.

One that he received, his motions eliciting a breathy sigh from her.

“Benu noc, iau lumn,” he greeted her afterwards, wearing a wide smile. “I… Sorry, I just wanted to ask how are you, if that’s alright. But I was… sidetracked.”

“I don’t mind. And I’m fine, Midnight. Still no luck with the memories, unfortunately…” she admitted, but the stallion simply held her muzzle with his hoof in reassurance.

“Fear not. I fare no better,” he encouraged her in this strange way, but that smile said so much more. “And other than that? A fever?”

“No, nothing’s wrong. Well, I woke up a little nauseous, but… considering what I’ve been through these past weeks, I think a little bit of an upset stomach is the least bad scenario,” she stated, fully believing in those words. Yet they caused the stallion’s face to harden, which was the more noticeable from so close. And Twilight wasn’t particularly glad that she caused such a reaction. “Sorry, I didn’t want to worry you. I just—”

“I know. You’ve endured your share and more. If you even had a share to endure in the first place, my light,” he told her, remaining close. But the initial eagerness and those sparks in his eyes were as good as gone. “I can talk with Rowan Berry. She’s been very serious about helping you out. And you are very brave to have already partaken in a number of the concoctions she brought forth yesternight.”

“Brave?”

“Well, you smelled and tasted them, right?” Midnight remarked with an overdone shudder, causing Twilight to giggle, honestly appreciating his efforts to make her feel better. “She can have something for your upset stomach, surely. I can go and ask.”

“I don’t think it’s necessary. I don’t really feel it now,” she told the stallion, most appreciative of his attention. But then she took a moment, so she would sound a little more serious. “If we’re on that topic can I… Can I tell you something?”

“Of course.”

“I’m glad that Rowan Berry came around, you know,” Twilight revealed, as she had thought about last night’s events extensively. “I felt a little silly yesternight, being so direct with her around… but she looks like she just accepted, well… us.”

Midnight looked pensive for just a brief moment before he replied. “You know, I’m relieved about it, too. I mean, she has the right to think us unreasonable, and the personal reasons to hate this, but… she made the choice to stop hating. I think…” he paused briefly, looking to the side, his saffron gaze losing more of its luster despite his words. “I think we both did. Decided to let go of some things. And it was long overdue, you know? There was so much unresolved pain between us, and… well, we had to finally do something about it. So we talked and figured some things out…”

Twilight listened attentively, as the stallion had something more in mind, clearly.

“I have been thinking for a long time now about… things, actually. In general, and about specific ones. You have once spoke of this – about how old wounds, left to just… what’s the word… There’s this one in your tongue, you used it, starts with an ‘f’…”

“Fester?”

“Yes. Yes, that one. So… when wounds go bad and ‘fester’, they not only harm you further. They make you harm others around. Others who worry, who try to help, but are met with an obstinate idiot and a terrible odor,” the warrior remarked with a sour smirk. “I’ve been thinking about our history, so you can tell where I am going with this. But I’ve been also thinking about where are we still going wrong. I’ve already considered that, perhaps, it’s not the most terrible of ideas to have in mind not only the Goddess, but her Sister-Goddess, too. If she tutored a mare such as you…” he remarked, giving Twilight a little wink, but clearly abashed to be doing so.

She didn’t mind. She just remained by him, sitting down and inviting him to keep talking, if he had things he wanted to let go off. He had mentioned wishing to converse. Perhaps this was the time?

“And I’ve been thinking about how we… we’ve been always portraying ourselves as noble and chosen and all, while… while we were just removing those that didn’t fit that portrayal, for example. Not that I think they were all innocent and blameless, because we treat this matter with utmost seriousness. And it is overseen by the Tuariani. But… when a name disappears and then the portrait, and then the memory, it’s all the easier to think that nopony was ever there. Like…” He paused, and it was clear that he was combating himself over something. “Like that time in the Legatuum. When you asked about Ash Midnight’s father,” Midnight remarked, shivering as he did so. “See this? This is how hard it is to even break out of this mould. I don’t recall the stallion’s name, no, but he was there, he must have been.”

Twilight recognized this deep perturbation in Midnight at the mention of the katorge. It was a harsh enough punishment, abominable even. But he decided to perform this little act of protest against it, acknowledging that there had to have been a pony there at some point. And that small act of defiance was already a major thing.

But there remained a question. “Why are you telling me this, Midnight? What’s on your mind?”

“A lot of things, trust me. I was caught on a thought lately, actually. I don’t know what we have been talking about with that creature, and it is frustrating, because I know that we were talking. And that’s the point – there was something there, because there must have been. And I…” He paused again, gathering his thoughts. He took a deep breath and then just said one word. “Creatures.”

“… yes?”

“ ‘Creatures’…” he repeated himself, as if surprised by his own declaration.

“Yes, I heard you. But what would you mean?” Twilight tried to encourage him to share more.

“Those that suffer the katorge. ‘Creatures’. We rob them of being ‘noctrali’, abandon them to ultimately perish…” he pointed out, disgusted but also slightly fascinated with the words coming out of his mouth. “And whom did we talk with? A creature. And I don’t know why, but I strangely have feelings of… pity come over me, when I try and focus on our encounter with the Lesy. It feels like abandoning somepony in the forest. Like we abandon those we most severely punish. Why cannot I shake this away?”

Twilight pondered on that for a moment. She wouldn’t necessarily speak of a connection there, but this definitely showed that Midnight had been doing some deep ruminations. After all they had talked about, after his own bad choices, he was clearly wishing to find a new way forward.

And, what was more important, he wanted to share. She could feel it in the way he was speaking, in the way he was looking at her. It was a most welcome change.

“I see what you’re saying, Midnight. It definitely shows your empathy, even if I would be a little uncertain about just how much pity one can feel towards a being like the One of the Forest.”

“Oh, no, I completely understand. After what it put us through? It would be unreasonable, but it’s just… there,” he admitted, looking to the side. “It’s like it’s not entirely my thought. Or… perhaps just connected to something that I don’t remember right now.” His eyes found hers again and he grimaced a little. “But I also cannot help but think that, for all of my pride in my heritage, our traditions and way of life, I… I now see some glaring holes. Just like how my memory is suffering. They are as if burnt out.”

“Alright…” Twilight replied, meeting his gaze with understanding and empathy.

“And so I now wonder – did the sunlight do that necessary damage, so I can see clearly? Or did we do it ourselves, ruining the parchment to hide ruin…?”

That was a darkly poetic stance, indeed, and it left her wondering about all the reasons which had had put Midnight in such a grim mood. She closed the distance between them, giving him a supportive hug as he remained where he was, and continued sharing.

“And I am here, asking myself just how much I have burnt out of myself. For the right reasons, for the wrong reasons. How much more I would need to get rid of, or build up, to be truly worthy of you, my light,” he whispered. Twilight wanted to respond, but he didn’t let her. “I know, I know, I must sound gloomy for the… whatever time. It happens to me.”

“I don’t really mind it, Midnight,” she assured him with a small smile. Especially when a memory returned to her, though not one of the missing ones. “Discord was being his usual, ridiculing self when we met him, but he was right, you know? I do find a brooding warrior to be an attractive sort of character.”

The stallion smirked, which Twilight took as a little victory of hers, but the expression was short-lived. “Well… The entity was right and wrong at the same time, let me tell you,” he remarked, reaching out to hold onto one of Twilight’s hooves. “Listen… I’m glad we have made it through that thicket. And that we were together in this peril. I think it… It made us realize things. Anew, again, or maybe just new ones. Or is that wishful thinking?”

“No, I don’t think so,” Twilight admitted, as the fact that Midnight had been by her side in this, most dangerous adventure meant so much.

He was aware. And it was clearly perturbing him on some level. “I… I do sense a change in you, in how you look at me and…” He looked down, at their conjoined hooves. “But I don’t want to push anything. Try my luck. It’s not about that. I don’t want to be some flippant stud that takes a chance, no, I want… I do want to feel something lasting with you. I always wanted that, it’s just that I see it more clearly now,” he confessed, his saffron eyes open, visible and clear. Keen, yes, but in a way that was protective and encouraging. “I haven’t forgotten what I did, and I still feel so bad about it. I don’t deserve a chance, but are you… are you willing to give me one, already? Actually?”

Twilight kept his eyes on him, but gave herself a moment to consider. Nothing brought ponies together, or back together, like besting a challenge, yes. And, well… She had already shown Midnight that she was again looking at him in a more favorable way. So she wasn’t going to be deceiving him about that.

Nor was she going to be deceiving herself. This was to be new, restored and reformed. So it had to have the strongest of foundations.

“Do you wish to tell me something?” she asked, first and foremost.

“Yes. Yes, I very much do,” Midnight admitted without delay.

“Then you can, and will. We will sit down and you will share with me everything that you wish, my promise holds,” she told him, keeping up the smile. And her expression even deepened a little as they kept looking at each other, sitting so close. “Will you forgive me another, different question?”

“Of course.”

“How much do you want to kiss me right now?”

The stallion was taken by surprise a little, but still kept his composure with that smirk of his. Though his gaze was somewhat melancholic as he replied. “You have no idea… I crave the taste of your lips, the aroma of your breath…” he admitted, letting that little bit of loving intensity to invade his tone and gaze. “But I shall wait. I must. I’d rather get everything off my shoulders first, Twilight. No more strange walls for me to put between us, no more half-truths. Just you and me. It has to be this way.”

She respected the choice, though there was a natural part of her which was slightly disappointed by it. Still, she wanted him to know that she was pleased by the answer. “I’m glad to hear that from you, Midnight. It took you too long.”

“Not without a reason. I don’t think it was a good one, my light, but… I hope you will understand,” he replied, looking very guilty there and then. “Do you think we could have some time this morning? I want to just… I want to talk, but then give you time to think on what I say. I know you need to take things at your own pace, and nothing would make me more regretful than affecting what you have planned for tonight by making you retreat into your own mind.”

There was a sting in Twilight’s heart, that of a warning. “Do you… expect me to have a restless day then, afterwards?” she asked, with an almost disarming honesty considering the stallion’s reaction.

“I do. You have a good heart, Twilight. Too pure for our world,” he told her, and that was no empty praise. “But give me a chance to explain everything that weighs on me. And then… then you will make your choice. A choice I shall accept, whatever it shall be.”

Well, that wasn’t menacing at all, Twilight thought. But what was still upon Midnight’s shoulders was definitely a crushing weight, from the sheer way he was looking at her.

Still, she couldn’t quite stop herself from installing some courage in him, and in herself. She appreciated the effort already, one which was pushing Midnight out of that shell he had so far been occupying. So she closed the distance and granted him a supportive embrace, one in which he gingerly participated, but drank from eagerly nonetheless. She gained much from keeping him close that way, too. It made her heart beat faster, but much more even.

Twilight had to find her focus in the present, however, not to let the promise of this fateful conversation loom over her. Yes, she didn’t have much on her schedule, especially with her new status in the Mountain of Dusk, but she felt that she needed to make some crucial moves sooner rather than later. She just felt that urge to make things right, if she had been given an opportunity to do so.

And so, after everypony had done what the evening required, Twilight asked her companions to pass a message to a certain pony, in a secure way. And to find a spot where a disobliging conversation could happen, if the said individual’s duties would allow that. As much as she was enjoying the change of atmosphere around her, and even those few kind glances she was receiving from the palace servants and courtiers, she preferred to find a location that would not result in a further influx of gossip. And the Dusks loved their gossip.

It also had to be a place that had not been a witness to other, tense exchanges. It felt very prudent to consider that, as she definitely knew of locations around the Iug which could very well work but were compromised in such a way.

Thankfully, it seemed that even in the place as busy as the Mountain of Dusk, there were portions naturally designated for at least a moment of leisure. A moment being the key word. Much like she had seen beneath the Valleys, the Dusks were not interested in many places of pure entertainment. One wouldn’t find a grand theater around the place, or a playground like at the Mountain of Crescent. Sometimes, however, after a night and even a day of hard work, what one wanted was some stillness and relative quiet. And one that was not necessarily just a shrine.

A spacious overlook residing over the main portion of the Mountain of Dusk cavern was perhaps not a place that most would connect with proper relaxation, but Twilight had been informed by Rowan Berry that this was just the sort of place that didn’t see too many visitors and was, indeed, to the side. The lack of ponies about was mostly due to the fact that everypony was constantly busy, and the location required taking a longer route than one would expect. But the natural cavity had been left in such a way that one could still feel connected to the omnipresent bustle below, yet remain unseen and far enough to find a moment of respite.

Twilight was hoping that she would not offend the pony invited by the proposal of having some of said leisure, so she waited on one of the long benches. They were positioned around a thick, natural column, allowed to remain in its untouched, ancient state. Something to remind any ponies resting around that nature was there, always, and it could create a most marvelous designs on its own. Ponies were just to embellish it, if even.

That almost made Twilight think about the Lesy, though no amount of effort was lifting the black fog from her mind.

“Hwalba knaze,” came a calm greeting towards her, and she turned around gracefully to meet the marigold eyes of her companion for the immediate future.

“Overseer General Dusk Tarn, Neskaza Lunee... welae tuu noc illum,” she nodded in his direction, inviting him to join her.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee... illum tueu noc tez.”

“I’m so glad that you have arrived, Overseer General. I was worried that I might have disturbed your work, after all, or caught you at an inopportune moment.”

“Honestly, I wouldn’t be able to do anything in my life but work, since one could say that every moment is ‘inopportune’ when one is a nadvidan okolnu,” the middle-aged stallion admitted in a leveled tone, slowly trotting to meet her. The fact that he was still holding a ledger of some sort, even if he claimed he took an actual break, was telling. “I’m glad to see you in good health after your recent… misadventure,” he added, occupying the bench himself.

“Thank you, Overseer General. I heard that you were asking about my well-being, I do appreciate that, wholeheartedly,” she told the stallion, wishing to establish the right kind of atmosphere.

“Think nothing of it, Honored Princess. It is what should be done when met with bravery like this,” the batpony replied, with honest modesty. Still, his gaze and bearing were as keen and dutiful as ever. “Though… I cannot help but notice that there should be ponies here tending to your said well-being.”

She knew what he meant. Her entourage was nowhere to be seen. But, as opposed to what he was implying, it was a deliberate choice and they were doing exactly as instructed.

“I don’t think anypony can threaten me here, Overseer General. I trust in the hospitality of the Mountain of Dusk even more firmly than before,” she responded, and the stallion had no reply to it.

Well, that wasn’t true. He just waited a moment to express it. “After what was conveyed to me, I… am inclined to believe that nopony can seriously threaten you, Honored Princess.”

Twilight had to fight a smirk, yes, but also a little shiver. She was holding too many secrets to be sure what reached the stallion’s ears. So she replied with a neutral comment. “Grapevine travels at a remarkable speed around here, I have learnt.”

“Ah, that’s a nice word for it. We sometimes use ‘echoes’ for that sort of thing,” he translated… and Twilight’s brow furrowed out of nowhere. That word meant something to her, though she didn’t know what, other than the obvious. “Oh, don’t worry, hwalba knaze. The whispers are supportive, if a little… potent,” Dusk Tarn assured her, and clearly had something in mind. “You have, allegedly, struck the Lesy with a mighty spell. Like a comet the color of the evening sky, and wreathed in starlight.”

“I had to defend those around me, it wasn’t a complex spell,” Twilight admitted. She didn’t know if mentioning it had been Midnight she had been trying to protect would help there and then. So she waited. “And it didn’t do much to the being.”

“You stood tall against the challenge and used one of the Lost Gifts as they were intended – protecting others, burning away a portion of that entity. That’s… meaningful to me,” he admitted, and Twilight was reminded of how high of a standard did Dusk Tarn hold, not to mention his opinion on Equestrians. “And, speaking of that… I do wish to give you my thanks, so this meeting is most fortuitous, hwalba knaze. You have protected our most valuable assets, our Dalli, and for that, you have my utmost gratitude. I hope I can express it enough through these few words.”

“There is nothing to thank for, Overseer General. I was just doing what was right. But, I understand the weight of reciprocity in Noctraliya, so I accept this declaration gladly,” she told the stallion, turning to face him more while maintaining the expected distance between them. “I hope you do not think I have called you here only to lure this gratitude from you, however.”

“I wouldn’t think you that sort of a pony, considering our previous encounters,” Dusk Tarn responded, but there was that little note of caution in his voice. A facet of his character, no doubt.

“And I am not that sort of pony, no. But I still hoped that I could meet with you to discuss a little matter. I couldn’t think of anypony else to share my issue with.”

“An ‘issue’, Honored Princess?”

“Well, perhaps ‘concern’ is a better expression here,” she admitted, measuring her words and volume accordingly. “I’m very glad to have helped with the Lesy situation. But I would like to offer more to the Mountain of Dusk, and to Noctraliya in general. So, I am considering the needs of the Valleys and I cannot think of a better pony to ask about those. What more could I do to help you?”

Dusk Tarn was surprised, yes, but said surprise was entwined with a healthy and unhealthy dosage of suspicion. At least his eyes spoke of that, even if his voice remained as calm and cold as a mountain lake. “You are… offering support to our farming efforts? A direct one?”

“Of course. I want to know what might be needed to help with the situation here. Fertilizers, machinery, specialists,” she enumerated, being utmost serious. “I understand the plight of a limited farmland, but I want to hear a specialist’s opinion on all of the possible solutions, Overseer General.”

The stallion held the ledger a bit firmer, positioning it before himself, like a natural barrier. Perhaps it was an indication of something, perhaps just to accentuate a point. “No rest for the weary,” he made a comment first and foremost.

“I do realize that it sounds like I have taken you from one work to another, Overseer General, but that’s far from the truth. What I want to do is help, further still. I don’t mean for you to shuffle numbers before me right away, but I want you to know that I am willing to provide the necessary aid, as a Princess of Equestria,” Twilight promised with a smile. Hoping that her reasoning, and her deeds so far, would prove more than enough to convince even a cautious pony like the stallion before her to work with her. “While I treat this matter with utmost seriousness, I also thought that letting you know that your current work is appreciated, and shall be further supported by my own actions, will give you a little breather and help look to the future with more hope.”

The stallion didn’t seem too convinced by such sentences, though perhaps it was just a masque he decided to wear. “I… understand. If you would be willing to give me some time, hwalba knaze, I could have a list of possible solutions prepared. Though…” He paused, calculating something in his mind and tapping his hoof against his book. “There are many theories about what could still be done. Still, we all recognize that we are reaching the absolute limit of what we can be achieved from the Dalli. Every scrap of arable land, every hillside, it’s all utilized. And if we were to inadvertently cross the invisible line that would lead to irreversibly damaging our plots, our soil… There’s a disaster to be had.”

Twilight nodded in understanding. And also recognizing that Dusk Tarn was being very open with her. Perhaps it was a form of gratitude, perhaps him warming up to the concept of receiving aid in his challenging mission. But this was definitely proving a hidden point that Twilight was trying to make, and not before the middle-aged stallion.

She almost looked up before continuing. “We want to avoid that, all of us. And receiving a thorough synopsis would be wonderful, Overseer General. I hope that with that knowledge I could also provide help to the Honored Lord. He carries a great burden on his shoulders, which also needs to be lessened.”

She meant it, in more ways than one.

“That he does.”

The sharpness and short nature of the Overseer General’s comment was exactly what Twilight had been anticipating. Unsure about what she meant, exactly, Dusk Tarn became most cautious in his response. It further proved just how deep did the Family’s issue with the Honored Lord’s situation run.

Twilight was not going to refer to that directly. “Actually, could you think of a place, Overseer General, where I could present some propositions regarding the Valleys to the Honored Lord? I think a point is illustrated the best in the right environment, one adhering to it.”

“So somewhere in the Dalli?” Dusk Tarn thought for a second, but it was clear that he was getting more and more skeptical about the direction that Twilight was taking this conversation in. “I… suppose any place could work, even the plantation you have just saved, Honored Princess. Still, there are a couple of higher hills, down the Vizesalki, the Cataracts, from which one could spot a greater portion of the orchards, and the waterfalls too. If you would like to add a… backdrop to this discussion.”

Twilight waited for a second before asking the next, loaded question, hearing the tone of the stallion. Especially when using the term ‘waterfalls’.

“Would you like to ask about something, Overseer General?”

“I’m wondering whether I do, indeed,” the stallion responded, and there was this briefest of moments when it looked like he was about to just stand up and leave. “Aside from that peculiar question… You really wouldn’t need to ask to see me directly to be granted access to this information. I might not know the nuances of politics or diplomacy, but I know the value of work. You must be aware of that by now. You could have expected me to grant you this sort of knowledge as a repayment for what you have done…”

He paused, looking intently in her direction, his gaze remaining cold and motionless.

Twilight was not going to repay him with the same. “You could have refused, Overseer General, this isn’t really open knowledge. Not to me, definitely. I preferred to convey my request in person.”

Dusk Tarn was unconvinced. Very much so. “What is it that you really seek with this meeting, hwalba knaze?”

“Very direct of you, Overseer General,” she responded, calm and collected, and meaning every word. “I rush to assure you – nothing unsavory. I simply cannot help but be concerned. About things in general, yes, but about you as well.”

“About me?” he parroted the words, though did his best not to sound derogatory. All while remaining unconvinced, of course. “I think I know what this is about. The outburst you have seen the last time,” the stallion almost hissed those words through his teeth. “Why did I have a feeling that it was going to cost me more? Yes, you seem the sort of pony to hang on an issue like that, no offence. Not my proudest moment when it comes to showing my best side before a foreign dignitary, I admit, but one that was definitely necessary. For the sake of that… that…!”

“His name is Maednoc Wentr, Overseer General,” Twilight spoke in a leveled, calm tone. “And while I recognize the extent of his fault, I also recognize the extent of his value.”

There was a moment of tense silence, in which she could almost hear the stallion opposite’s heartbeat pulsing right in his ears. Even the murmur of life from the cavern underneath was not enough to silence that ireful rhythm. Yes, she had just said something definitely shocking, so why was there still everynight business going underneath them? Surely that must have been the Overseer General’s thinking, considering the depth and nuances of his expression.

“… what is the meaning of this?” he finally asked, expecting only the worst of answers. “Why is this your problem to even touch upon, hwalba knaze? It’s a most private matter! Regarding my bloodline and that—”

“It’s something I have witnessed and, as a Princess of Friendship, I have every motivation to at least offer understanding,” she told the batpony, stopping whatever name-calling or cursing was coming.

That managed to get his upper lip to quiver dangerously. “With… With all due respect to you, as a foreign dignitary – you have no right, not really. For have you ever lost a foal, Honored Princess?”

Twilight was expecting that sort of a question. She still shuddered inwardly, for even imagining such a scenario, especially as a mare, was causing her unpleasant inner stings, ones which were travelling from her heart almost to her abdomen.

“No, Overseer General. I would not claim that I have ever felt that sort of agony,” she responded, but didn’t allow the stallion to interrupt her after only those sentences. “That does not mean that I cannot empathize with it, offer a supportive word or gesture, or help you through this loss in whatever capacity I can provide here and now.”

“This is preposterous!” the stallion protested, getting up from the bench, though not leaving. “If you wish to hear an apology for my misbehavior, I will grant it, but don’t dress it up as some sort of—”

“Peace, Overseer General, I am not about anything like that,” Twilight assured him, gracefully inviting him to sit down once more. “I saw your pain last time. Justified, righteous, but one that you are allowing to fester inside of you,” she remarked, remembering what she had just discussed with Midnight. “Your daughter suffered a terrible fate, trala ipe w Argentee, and the pony responsible for her being in the wrong place at the wrong time feels the burden of your anger. And he feels much remorse about what happened, having suffered his part. He has pained even more since you revealed before him the fate of your grandfoal, his unborn foal.”

Twilight had foreseen the possibility of the Overseer General simply trotting away in indignation, and it was clearly the scenario to anticipate. Until she mentioned that last part. For all of his anger, the stallion was fully aware that, by speaking aloud about the topic, he had done something which he had been required to abstain from, if Rowan Berry’s insight was to be believed.

Whether it was a righteous order to follow was of less substance to a pony like him, that much was clear. The fact that he had gone against the will of his superiors was shameful to him, even if he had done so in fury.

That moment of silence Twilight was not going to squander. She again pointed at the bench, hoping to get Dusk Tarn to sit down. And he did, albeit reluctantly, trying to contain his outrage. There was even more distance between the two of them now. But Twilight was convinced she could mend that.

“Overseer General, I will need you to forgive me for touching upon this convoluted matter, but touch upon it I shall. While Nocferratan Maednoc Wentr did the unthinkable by crossing the established lines of marriage and—”

“He shared all of that with you?” the stallion asked, sounding somewhat unconvinced about her being truthful. Or maybe just shocked by the sheer fact.

He would have been even more shocked to learn of more which connected Twilight and Midnight. And the circumstances of her learning that fact, which she definitely had to withhold.

“He did, Overseer General. In great shame and humiliation. He knows well the extent of his mistake—”

“Does he?!” Dusk Tarn interrupted, almost snarling, but received back an equally strong sentence.

“Yes, he does.”

Twilight declared that while looking right into the stallion’s eyes. She was commanding respect and attention through this stare alone. And, for perhaps that reason, Dusk Tarn was inclined to continue listening, despite the rage burning deep inside of him.

“He does know, he recognizes the pain he had caused. And I recognize,” Twilight continued, shifting her approach to the matter to help make her point, “that Nocferratan Maednoc Wentr risked his life now, remaining by my side to face the Lesy alongside me. Through which action he preserved, even if indirectly, the livelihoods and lives of many ponies of Noctraliya. Daughters, grandfoals, wives. Your life as well, Overseer General, for I can tell you are the sort of pony who would have kept himself from eating until everypony else would have their share,” she remarked, leaning in just a little, not needing a grand voice for what was she about to say. “I’m not asking you to forget what happened, and what he did. And I’m not asking you to put on the scales the wrongs that he had caused and the good he now brought to the land you so care about. What I want, Overseer General, is for you to see him as a pony he is, not a… creature you believe him to be.”

“So… you think me unreasonable?” came the predictable question of a hurting pony, but infused with a small note of fear. As if he had just recognized what sort of fate Twilight had referred to. “Unwise to hold onto this, while I have lost so much?

Twilight granted him a delicate, empathetic smile. “Not at all, Overseer General. I see before myself a stallion of duty and great responsibility, one that wishes to protect others. Do so in the capacity of the role he had been granted by the nation, and by the design of the Immaculate Moon…” She bowed her head in reverence which was meant to calm down the pony opposite even further. “Nightguardian Midnight Wind is much the same, come to think of it. And though he stumbled, does that mean he is worthless until the very end?”

Dusk Tarn looked to the side briefly, and betrayed through this motion that at least some of the words which Twilight had uttered were making their way to his core.

“You’re asking me to pretend like nothing happened, just because the stallion proved his bravery now?” was another, sadly expected question.

“Not at all. Your daughter is still gone, a part of your heart went with her. A part of his heart too, for do not think, Overseer General, that he forgot or is downplaying what happened. And, I don’t think that neither is the mare who caused Midnight Wind to stumble,” Twilight pointed out, again stopping her eyes from escaping upwards. “But I have every ounce of trust that they are trying to repent for what happened. And that means that they aren’t evil ponies. Just flawed ones. Like we all are.”

There was that glance from the stallion which was almost asking the question about Twilight’s own mistakes and sins of the past. But the point was made, and Dusk Tarn had to deal with it.

She was willing to give him all the time he needed, though the stallion also didn’t wish to leave her in tense silence, apparently.

“I will never forget the sight of my daughter, my dear, sweet Dusk Stream, when I offered her remains to the pyre. Her broken body, with its broken heart inside, and the broken life underneath it… I will not erase from my mind the hurt, the loss suffered by me, my wife, my very bloodline, and for such a basic, hideous reason,” the stallion remarked, the word being transformed into a vicious hiss which almost echoed like a warning from a threatened serpent. “I don’t want to see that stallion’s stinking hide anywhere near me.”

“That’s reasonable,” Twilight interjected, empathizing with the pain.

And receiving another sharp look from the Overseer General. “Having said that, what do you want me to say or do?”

“Just what’s true and what’s right,” she replied, using her tone to calm the stallion down again. “Did or did I not have another pony with me, one that joined me in my dangerous excursion into the overgrown plantation? One who helped me cross the thicket, confront the Lesy, all of which resulted in saving the Valleys?”

“Yes, you did. That’s just a fact,” the stallion told her, not with reluctance, but definitely not with even an ounce of warmth in his voice. “That is the same pony who had caused my family such misery. He can be considered a hero for his deeds.”

“Can be considered, or is?” Twilight prodded the batpony a little, because that much was necessary.

“… is,” the Overseer General relented, putting his ledger on the bench nearby, then burrowing his muzzle in his forehooves in irritation.

For a moment Twilight was worried about this reaction, because it looked like he was about to burst into tears or, as the shuddering in his body suggested, leap at her, not knowing what to do with this anger inside.

“I know what you are doing, hwalba knaze. And it’s not like you aren’t right, it’s just… I cannot bare you being right. I’m better with holding to this…” came the stallion’s voice, from behind the hooves. “Why must he have been so monumentally stupid?! Why couldn’t he just… just withstand the temptation?! I liked him, hwalba knaze, I really did!” Dusk Tarn revealed before Twilight, one of his eyes poking at her briefly. “I knew about his exploits at the Iug u Kwadr, his is a strong bloodline! Or… so I thought! Damnable colt!” the Overseer General complained, letting out some of that ire alongside the truth. “They were such a great match, my daughter and him! They understood each other, it could have been so…! So…!”

The stallion didn’t finish, he just let out a sigh, recognizing the moment of weakness which caused him this outburst of honesty.

But, deep inside, he must have been relieved to say it out loud. At least Twilight believed so, as some of the tension which was encapsulating the stallion’s body seemingly dissipated. Not all of it, of course.

“Apologies… again, Honored Princess. It seems I just cannot be a regular pony before you. Just a nadvidan okolnu and not an emotionally unstable lout, or whatever word it is in your tongue,” he complained, but Twilight repaid him with yet another, kind expression.

“I think you are a regular pony, Overseer General. One that went through a lot, and one that faced great hurt. I understand your anguish,” she declared, hoping that even that little bit of help would go a long way.

She wasn’t naïve, she knew that she would not manage to heal him from this pain with just one meeting, but… she felt that she did the part.

The stallion suddenly stood up, taking the ledger with himself. “I… do apologize for this moment of weakness, again. I will ma—”

“It wasn’t weakness, Overseer General,” Twilight kindly interrupted. “I hope you do understand that. We are all complicated beings, with our flaws and terrible mistakes. It doesn’t mean that we are hopeless even if we fell once before…”

“So… it’s fairness that you are hoping I will show towards him now?” the stallion retorted, shaking his head. “How about this – I don’t want to see him again, if it can be helped, but I will recognize… before myself…” he added, though that cost him dearly considering the grimace which revealed his fangs, “… that he did his part and more, by helping you with the Lesy…”

“It is not about me, Overseer General. It’s about yourself – can you live with things being like this?” she asked that one, final question, which hopefully would help the stallion reach a greater understanding of his own pain.

“… I think I can,” he spoke, though there was no warmth in his tone. “I will make sure you are provided with what you required, Honored Princess. By your leave?”

“Of course. Thank you,” she replied with one more smile.

She was trailing the stallion with her eyes, and he must have felt them, for he stopped before he were to disappear from the recess. He took a deep breath, and Twilight could spot one of his forelegs tightening on the ledger. “Hwalba knaze?”

“Tac, nadvidan okolnu?”

“I shouldn’t have said anything.”

“… right now?” she asked, wondering if he had retreated from this battle he had just almost won.

“No. About the foal. Yes, Maednoc Wentr hurt me. I should be better than him, however,” Dusk Tarn uttered, then nodded gracefully and left without waiting for her reaction.

Twilight was left pondering for a moment on that sentence, wondering if this had been a good conversation after all. She believed that she had helped alleviate some pain from the stallion, even if she had doubts about it being a lasting solution without him working on it himself. The bad blood was there, and would remain there, but… perhaps it could be diluted a little?

She had to also forgive herself, for she had had another agenda for this meeting.

“A point well proven…”

A mare’s voice resounded from above. Two sets of hooves made contact with the ground not far away from Twilight, to the gentle flapping of wings.

“Thank you, Rowan Berry,” she replied, standing up to have the conversation with her entourage, which had masterfully remained in the shadows above for the entire conversation.

She looked at Midnight, whose gaze was locked on the entryway that had just seen the Overseer General leave through. His lips were pursed, but his eyes were softer than usual. He finally took a deep breath, realizing that the two mares were observing him, and spoke up.

“I… well, I am glad that I am healthy again,” he began, turning to them, and it was clear that he was buying himself some time. Not that he was saddened at the fact that his strength and abilities had returned. “Otherwise I would not be able to keep myself up there to hear it all…” he admitted, looking behind him again. “He was always dutiful, iau vezpatr, expecting only the best from himself and those beneath him. I respected that, and I… failed him, miserably. Him, and many others,” Midnight remarked, his eyes escaping towards Rowan Berry, who shared this failure. “I don’t expect him to forget an ounce of pain I caused. But… that is not what this is about, is it?”

“No,” Twilight confirmed with a sad, understanding smile. “Forgiveness, however, is very important to reach for. I don’t believe this was it, yet… but it was a step in the right direction for the Overseer General. And… for you, perhaps?” she asked of Midnight, who nodded with a small hiss.

“Definitely,” he admitted. He mused for a while, and it soon became clear that his thoughts went from his situation to another. The one that Twilight had been hoping to address, actually. “With me, however, the fault was real. It doesn’t seem to be the case with haspadre hitve, no?” he asked aloud.

“No,” Rowan Berry responded. “At least, no signs of that and… well, I still want to believe that we are judging her character accordingly,” she added, clearly reaching past just her healer’s expertise.

“Indeed,” Midnight agreed, meeting Twilight’s gaze. “If you could get the hwalbu haspadr to talk with you so openly, Twilight, perhaps there is a chance at something extraordinary to happen. I must say, your talent at just… being there for other ponies is remarkable.”

“You flatter me, Midnight,” Twilight replied, feeling genuinely praised but not wishing to dwell on it. “Yet, this wasn’t just about me making a conversation like this,” she corrected the stallion, looking towards Rowan Berry as well. “I’m glad that my words found purchase with the Overseer General, but it pays to be prepared for another outcome. Which is why I would say that my plan is also based on making a conversation… in the right place, at the right time.”

The healer’s lips shuddered just a little, as she clearly saw Twilight’s point. “You know what, hwalba knaze? I think we are helping each other here.”

“Oh? What would you mean, Rowan Berry?”

“Well… First of all, we are talking like regular ponies, which I wouldn’t have thought possible just a few weeks ago. Like, not even as a strange, wishful scenario. I’m an occultane, openly admitting that before an Equestrian knaze. And working with said Princess, having a common goal and some solid understanding at this point,” the healer summed it up well, giving Midnight a glance too. He was clearly recognizing her point, but there was the other side to it, however. “And then there’s you, hwalba knaze. Your intentions are pure, and your motivation most noble. And yet I recognize that glint in your eyes. It’s easy to spot by the likes of us. That is the sort of cunning that is praiseworthy…” she told Twilight, meaning her words. “I see your point, and believe that I know your intentions now. Very astute idea. Actually, I’m surprised your irises didn’t turn slit at this point,” the operative jested.

And Twilight rolled her still sunpony eyes a little, though she smiled at Rowan Berry’s words. They were motivating more than anything. “Thank you. Just wishing to see the matter through, but I might as well prove to be resourceful,” she assured.

Midnight Eye’s visage manifested in her head there and then, and she had every ounce of belief that he would find the sort of artful thinking as a sign of Twilight’s personal growth.

She looked at Midnight, since her thought ventured in his Family’s direction. He was looking somewhere past her head, staying still and silent. So much so than one could easily discern that he was ruminating on something, even biting his lower lip a little, likely without realizing it.

But when the stallion felt eyes on him, he shook his head, already knowing the question Twilight was just about to ask. “Ia ecus, just… thinking about possible scenarios. For what could have been and…” he began explaining, looking her way again with piercing intent. “Perhaps… Perhaps it is how you have said it, Twilight. That we aren’t hopeless till the end, even if we made terrible choices. Though, honestly, I don’t think I am fully believing it yet. And definitely wouldn’t have believed it some time ago,” he revealed, sounding very serious.

And Twilight could have sworn that his gaze landed on Rowan Berry ever so briefly. Perhaps the conversations they had shared in the Mountain of Crescent had had a beneficial effect on both of them, and more so than she thought?

Whatever it was, she could spot that little sparkle of hope in the stallion’s keen gaze, and that was perhaps her greatest achievement that night.

Still, there was more work to be done. “Let us review what was gained. First of all, I’m so very glad that the Overseer General is willing to help with the information on the Dalli. I am hoping to study that knowledge and bring before Honored Lord Dusk Harvest something concrete, I think it would help him be less burdened,” Twilight declared, looking at the two batponies, who had… peculiar expression on their muzzles. “What is wrong? Are you two… surprised about this?”

“Oh, I definitely am,” Midnight replied and a grin fully blossomed on his lips. “Normally such knowledge would be kept properly contained. Caste rules and all of that. Of course, you are a little beyond these limitations of ours… And it would be very hard to accuse you of hostile intent now, when you have just saved the place. This is the sort of information that could be considered ‘national security’, I think it is said in your tongue, Twilight. And yet… I think the Overseer General might actually grant it to you, as a repayment. But learning that would worry some ponies, wouldn’t it, Rowan Berry?”

The clearly mocking tone of the stallion’s last question wasn’t directed at the operative, actually. It was simply to be conveyed through her, so to speak.

“For all of the good humor you have about this, Maednoc Wentr, it is, first of all, a sign of great trust that the Overseer General is putting in the hwalba knaze. He believes that you want to help. We know it, which makes this… a thing permissible to remain,” she spoke to Twilight with a tone that betrayed utter seriousness of the matter. “Now, the other part, the one that Midnight Wind is so… pleased about,” Rowan Berry added with a slight hiss. “I do feel obliged to put something in my reports to the hwalba haspadre, not to risk her wrath or displeasure at me not fulfilling certain obligations. Though I think I might omit the part about you gaining vital information regarding the needs and weaknesses of the Dalli…”

There was something deathly serious and sobering in the mare’s voice, which Twilight immediately recognized. And reacted to, accordingly. “I grasp the extent of my request, and the situation this creates. I do hope that the Overseer General read into my intentions well enough, yes. But that I can do nothing about right now. But… would it be unreasonable for me to help you, Rowan Berry?”

“… help me? In what?” the healer asked in return, a little perplexed.

Midnight, on the other hoof, let out a breathy chuckle, filled to the brim with disbelief and amusement both. “Neskaza Lunee… cronae uai. You are digging wells of cunning, Twilight. You want to help write reports on yourself?”

“When you say it like that, well…” Twilight admitted, fighting a giggle from somewhere deep in her throat. “But, I mean, I know myself the best, and know my motivations thoroughly. Can I not provide insight, as an expert in the matter?”

Rowan Berry tried to maintain a straight face, and failed miserably, letting out an exhale. “Well, I… won’t say ‘no’,” she admitted, though raised her hoof before anypony else spoke. “What I will instead say is – this is ridiculous.”

“I would say that you actually make it sound like the most half-witted suggestion you have ever heard,” Midnight judged humorously, trotting closer and winking at Twilight. “But I think it is actually a scheme brilliant in its simplicity.”

The healer stared at the both of them with a knowing look, then smiled and shrugged, causing Twilight to giggle.

Surely, Noctraliya had seen worse ideas.

“You foolish, half-witted mare!”

“You will watch your tone when speaking to me!”

“I will do no such thing, not tonight, and not for you!”

Midnight Eye, for once in his life, was going to put poise and decorum aside. He was definitely not pleased about the choice, but it had to be made, just like many other, hard choices required of his destined role. And perhaps that drive was exactly why his voice was finding such a great purchase within this empty chamber, one thankfully positioned to the side and away from prying ears. After all, it had been chosen to hold a very, very upsetting… well, ‘conversation’ wasn’t the right word.

‘Exchange’, perhaps. That being said, Azure Mist was bringing nothing to the metaphorical table of this discussion. Nothing but short-sightedness and desperation, which could cost all of them absolutely everything in return.

What a terrible proposition. It was making Midnight Eye shiver internally, even if his voice was strong and adamant, although filled with ire.

“You were always insufferable in your petty desire to prove yourself, but this?! Do you know what you have done?” he asked the mare again, trying to find at least a shred of shame in her, but seeing none of it so far.

“What I have done?! I gave the order necessary to safeguard our plans! It is not my fault that—!”

“Not your fault?! What is not your fault?!” Midnight Eye interrupted, as he had no patience for excuses and faulty explanations. He hadn’t made this journey to the Sanctuary after having bombarded her with summons again and again, and finally having received a lukewarm agreement, just to listen to empty words. “You’ve issued a death mark! Just like that, those words be dreaded! And upon none other than the Equestrian convert – the Royal Advisor to the Immaculate Moon… Herself!”

“Upon asunpony that—!”

“He could be a mule for all I care! He’s the closest pony to the Goddess in the flesh, one that—”

“The closest pony to discovering what our scheme is, which She is clearly against, what other scenario would there be?!” Azure Mist interrupted and Midnight Eye was not going to forget that audacity, especially one in the face of such a disaster. “I had to act as required, and I did! For the good of Noctraliya, as that surely fulfills Her will!”

“Her will?” he responded, masterfully changing his approach into contemptuous enlightenment. “Let me remind you of something very simple and basic, clearly burrowed beneath all of those misbegotten plans in your head – we act for the good of Noctraliya. Not you – we,” he told the mare, in a chilling, frostbitten tone which felt the more emotionless after the recent outbursts. “We lead our Families in Her name, though that remains our own prerogative. But Her will regarding Noctraliya is shown through our decisions, communal decisions. You have acted on your own, and look where it has brought us to.”

The locale perhaps wasn’t portraying Midnight Eye’s point to its full extent, but the sheer fact that it was far from to the holy settlement’s center and the Great Shrine, and hidden from sight and hearing of others… Yes, it was indeed making both of them look like desperate schemers, with fire under their hooves and, most likely, above their heads. It had to be evocative enough.

And if not, he was going to make it perfectly clear for Azure Mist. “Do you think I couldn’t have gone through with all of this on my very own? Design it, implement it, trot by trot? I have a stallion right by Princess Twilight Sparkle’s side, and—”

“Oh, and how is that going? Did you manage to stop him drooling at her sight?” the mare interjected yet again, in a tone which would make a stone statue raise its voice in protest over her insolence.

There was a moment of silence which rang louder than an echoing chant in a vast temple. The moment of stillness and sudden danger became even more disturbing, or so Midnight Eye hoped, especially when he began closing the distance to the mare. It was as if he was planning to do something very unreasonable, which would, nevertheless, feel very good even for a pony of dignity like him.

There was an effect following his choice of action, definitely, even if hidden to the untrained eye. Azure Mist remained where she was, her stance barely changed… but that ‘barely’ was the key factor. Midnight Eye had enough awareness to spot that slight shift of her hoof, as if preparing to dodge or reach for something if the situation would turn dangerous.

He doubted she could surprise him or strike at him, even, but he was going to be cautious. Underestimating the Mists was one of the foremost reasons to vanish in them, as the saying did claim.

But he wasn’t going to stop himself from giving her an earful, if she wanted to be so obstinate and so short-sighted. Though, he couldn’t blame her for that stance. For more reasons than she realized, reasons that he had been counting on.

“You will listen to me, and you will listen to me well, Azure Mist,” he began, pouring all of his authority and power into his voice and gaze, as if he wanted to bend her very will with his sheer presence. “I came to you with this plan, recognizing the prowess of the Family Mist, wishing to see my scheme from another angle, and to make sure that I do act in the name of our nation and kin. Not alone, in search for vainglory, but having another noble pony of patriotic intentions working alongside me. So that we represent the will of the Goddess, though manifesting in the deeper shadows…”

Azure Mist’s eyes lit up a little at the praise, and she was ready to reply and yet further explain her calamitous idea.

That wasn’t Midnight Eye’s intention at all, as his tone shifted into pure threat, with the prowess of an actor he had never had an inclination to become. “Instead, you made a move without consulting this with me, pointing blade at none other than the closest sunpony to be considered a faithful of the Goddess! One that She had chosen to be closest to her in the flesh, as She remains amongst the rest of them, whatever Her most holy and inscrutable intentions are! And the said pony is still alive! It doesn’t matter how close he previously was, now they will know we were trying to protect some sort of a scheme! Do you think he didn’t see who was trying to kill him? He allegedly ran through the capital city, gathered half a district around the scene! Have you thought of the repercussions of that?! I could have reminded you, very well, of all the risks!”

When the initial shock of his words passed, Azure Mist was ready to defend her stance again, which was most infuriating.

“You gave me the lists, the names, the information, which—”

“Of course I did, because I have done my research! And because I wished for you to keep your hoof on the pulse, just in case I wouldn’t be able to! Or if we were to vote for a confrontation – who else to give a list of vital targets to?” Midnight Eye responded, hiding much behind the veil of his genuine anger. His intentions, first and foremost. “But never in my wildest imagination would I think you so monumentally stupid as to reach for it without ever consulting this with me! Perhaps this is now my greatest shame, a lack of imagination regarding just how irresponsible you are, and with such a hazardous knowledge, Azure Mist.”

That wasn’t the truth. Yes, he had anticipated her using all that he had fed her in some way, for the sake of infiltration, sabotage, even blackmail… but murder? Outright murder? One would think that her breaking the rules at her own Mountain would be the extent of her foolishness. Perhaps indulging her hadn’t been the wisest of ideas, however vital it had been to make her predisposed…

Nevertheless, the tone of a scolding father got exactly the response that Midnight Eye had been expecting. At least there his intuition hadn’t failed.

There was this one, solitary tear which began forming in the mare’s right eye, just before she erupted in a shrilling tone which was most unpleasant. “Irresponsible?! How… How dare you?! I’m not irresponsible! I am the Lord of Family Mist!” came the predictable sentences of an embittered filly, one that wanted to be more than she really was. It almost caused Midnight Eye to feel pity. ‘Almost’ making the crucial difference. “That stallion would have given Equestria a warning before—”

“I don’t know what he would do, as a close servant of the Goddess. But you most certainly have tipped Equestria,” he interrupted this tedious tantrum. Even his daughter had been more noble in throwing those during her early years. “If the sunponies figure it all out, you have endangered not only our finely-crafted scheme, but the lives of all of our subjects there, serving in the Nightguard. You must be aware that they will first turn their gaze to them now, expecting hostile intent. And if we give the order to make a move, like to organize a set of ‘unit-wide exercises’ around Shades’ Hollow, the sunponies will immediately know that something is coming.”

“… they are expected to be loyal till the end.”

Midnight Eye was, truth be told, taken by surprise. There was a darkness in this sentence which touched him to the core. For all of his affinity for hard-hearted intrigue, he would never let such a stance be taken, not even by himself. And he definitely wouldn’t declare it openly, ever!

“Are you hiding just how ashamed you are behind pointless ruthlessness? They are our best troops, they are not to be spent like onyx for some frivolity!” he protested, shaking his head. “Have you lost your mind utterly just now?”

“No, Midnight Eye, I am simply convinced of the skills and determination of our best warriors, who would not give an inch of ground to any Equestrian. Not again,” she so declared, though it was hard to tell whether conviction was present behind those words at all. “I am aware of the risk, mind you. Which is why I have taken the necessary steps already, to—”

“What else?!”

Midnight Eye astonished himself with his own volume, as this was nothing short of a roar. Not that he cared that much, as a whole plethora of horrible choices suddenly manifested in his imagination. What other moves could the mare before him have ordered that wouldn’t be more destructive than her previous call?!

“Stop with this brutish shouting!” came the initial reply, and it was as if Azure Mist wished to somehow regain control of the situation, though nothing yet spoke of her successful chances. “Deep Mist failed, and failed miserably, the fool, so the failure is his to endure. He will be punished accordingly for it. And in a way that will assure that his blunder does not become the basis of our downfall.”

Midnight Eye wasn’t injudicious, even when dealing with this righteous wrath bubbling inside of him. That couldn’t stop his logic and reason, and reading into that sentence wasn’t particularly hard.

Still, there was some room for clarification. “Isn’t he your second best asset?”

“Apparently not, a shame. But if there is something that the Family Mist does not lack, it is resourceful, dedicated and opportunistic ponies, many of whom are also trained accordingly. And many who seek to prove themselves useful and become recognized.”

There was certainty in that sentence. Which was exactly why Midnight Eye decided to lower his volume and reign in his fury.

This action of hers wasn’t the right thing to do from a moral standpoint, nor the correct choice in this delicate situation. Which was exactly, and lamentably, why he had to play along. He had to focus on what some would call ‘damage control’, and he wouldn’t be able to work on that with this accursed mare being his enemy.

If she was willing to go that far, then convincing her to change her approach would be as hard as getting out of this intrigue altogether.

“At least you are willing to tie loose ends, Azure Mist. What now, however?” he asked, hoping to prompt the mare to share a bit more, give him more insight into her demented reasoning and prepare accordingly. “Equestria is on its guard, even with some of their forces away as we have planned. Not to mention that if Princess Twilight Sparkle would have a way of conveying to them all of her findings…”

“Preposterous. She wouldn’t break the oath, the good-hearted filly,” Azure Mist remarked with venom. “Besides, we have ponies taking care of her correspondence.”

“Hypothetically convey her findings…”Midnight Eye added, knowing it was anything but, if the report from Midnight Wind was to be believed. But he had nothing to gain by sharing that with Azure Mist at this point. “Let us be prepared for the worst alternative. Since matters did take a turn, did they not?”

“Actually, speaking of that and the sunpony Princess – allegedly something happened to her on the way to the Mountain of Dusk…” the mare stated in a tone nonchalant enough to have Midnight Eye feel like his blood stopped right in his veins.

“… you didn’t.”

“Of course I didn’t, we need her alive,” Azure Mist replied as if shocked by the suggestion, though there was this one note in her voice that spoke of a different disposition, which could manifest if the situation were to deteriorate further. “But I’ve heard rumors after I landed here, that there was something happening considering our dearest diplomatic guest. Her transport was either attacked by something, which would mean a particularly desperate and starving pallidflight because I see no other option, or had an emergency landing for whatever, other reason.”

Midnight Eye listened attentively, especially since the ‘particularly desperate’ remark hit closer to home than the pony opposite believed.

“I hope, then, that our two most dedicated ponies were there in the hour of need,” he declared. And whatever somepony would claim about his real thoughts on the matter of his subject’s feelings towards the Princess, he hoped that they played in Twilight Sparkle’s favor if there had been a dangerous situation. “We should make sure she is alright, and learn what truly happened. Though I expect that Dusk Harvest will notify us, if he did not do so already. We might have just missed the bats.”

“Now you’re calm and collected, what a pleasant change,” Azure Mist dared to comment, and even the glance she received didn’t stop her from looking unrepentant and smug. “Nevertheless, whatever does the Princess try to achieve, our noble colleagues won’t be unreasonable enough to forget our country’s past. We shall remind them, as necessary, of course. Where we are is the result of but a momentary setback, after all. And soon, Shades’ Hollow shall again be under our control, and the vast hillsides from there to the Border will be teeming with produce. We shall be heroes of our time.”

So did Azure Mist claim, and though Midnight Eye had no qualms about reaching for that sort of a status in the history of the nation, he knew that things were never as ‘simple’ as that.

Clearly, she thought otherwise. That glint in her eyes, which could be seen even when she turned her head, letting her luscious mane shift and encompass her like a brilliant fog, spoke of this yearning need for recognition.

Had he missed that before? Or was the pony opposite him descending into madness before his very eyes?

“This will be a triumph worthy of story and song,” she further expressed her maniacal hope, yet earning but a cold remark.

“Or something to make us forgotten creatures in the end…”

“Defeatism does not suit you, Midnight Eye. I know, I know, I’ve done something drastic and I am forced to clean it up. I will, that I promise. Despite your uncouth shouts,” the mare commented, and was honestly pushing her luck at this point. “It will succeed, it has to. For it is all for the good of Noctraliya’s future…”

She wasn’t wrong. And she wasn’t right, neither.

The one thing that Midnight Eye could do now was making sure that only the right ponies would see this future come to pass.

Then again… hadn’t he been designing that since the very beginning?

Chapter XCIX – All Intents

Good intentions, sometimes, never had a chance to become more.

Twilight had been fully expecting to have a long, eventful morning after helping Rowan Berry with her report on, well, herself. While it was very unlikely that Lord Azure Mist would be convinced by anything positive about Twilight in the missive, nothing unsavory would make its way into the haspadre’s hooves, due to the conjoined efforts.

However, the conversation with Midnight hadn’t come to pass after all, not that either of them had decided to back away from it. But when a summon from Lord Dusk Harvest had appeared, with the annotation of urgency, Twilight had had to answer it in the official capacity and do so without delay.

She was now awaiting with her entourage right before the door to an audience chamber, which could very well be just a small, private room, cozy enough to have two ponies in it for a direct conversation. Twilight imagined that the greatest chambers were being utilized by the hospital, so she wasn’t expecting a place as substantial as the possible, coming conversation.

Whatever the reason for this summon was, it sounded very pressing. Curiosity had Twilight firmly in its clutches, and what better insight was there to receive for the moment than one provided by her companions.

“Do you know why would Lord Dusk Harvest summon me like this?” she inquired, trying to keep her voice adequately low. They were in the open and in a place known for gossip, after all. “I take it something must have happened. You don’t think…?”

Midnight read well into her unfinished sentence, remaining be her side with a perfectly neutral expression of a Nightguardian, but speaking up nonetheless. “That it is due to the Overseer General? No, I don’t think so. Whatever he might think of me, he’s a stallion of his word and a principled one. He wouldn’t mouse you out before the haspadr.”

“ ‘Rat’ is the right verb you’re looking for, Maednoc Wentr,” Rowan Berry corrected the stallion with a small smirk, which nevertheless evaporated a moment later. “He would gain nothing from it, even if he did. You want to help us, not hinder us, your actions against the Lesy speak for it loudly. And him reporting to the Lord that you are looking for information on the Dalli would make him look paranoid, rather than cautious and safeguarding our interests…”

“Then if it is not that – any ideas?” Twilight still asked, but neither batpony had a solid suggestion to share. Which was the more problematic.

Thankfully, she wouldn’t have to wait for much longer. Not from the doorway, actually, but around the corner did Lord Dusk Harvest appear, his goldenrod eyes without some of their, already quite dimmed, light. He wasn’t accompanied by anypony else but a single sentinel, and the haspadr’s gaze immediately landed on Twilight as he made his presence known.

“H-Hwalba k-k-knaze, thank you f-for c-coming on s-such a short n-notice…” he greeted her, and even with his stammer it could be told that the matter was weighing on him. “P-please, j-join me. On your o-own if possible, th-this is a rather p-private conversation to be h-h-had,” he insisted.

Twilight wasn’t against this on principle, though she glanced at her entourage to make sure they weren’t suddenly objecting to request. Since they weren’t, indeed, she gestured for them to remain in the corridor and followed the Lord into the chamber, which the sentinel had opened promptly.

Indeed, the said room was small, but prepared for what one could call very direct audiences. The table in the middle could have two, maybe three ponies sitting by it, but it was made of rich wood and actually had been accordingly prepared, possibly just before Twilight’s arrival. The cloth in the Family colors was covering it and on the surface, like a bounty just picked from the trees in the Valleys, fruit were ready to be sampled by the host and his guest.

Even so, something was telling Twilight that the Lord didn’t necessarily have an appetite for a feast. He took his place without delay, inviting her to join him, though still waiting to see if she would partake in the meal herself.

Out of respect for the stallion’s visible perturbation she initially abstained, focusing rather on him and speaking up. “I have arrived promptly, Honored Lord, as you asked. What is the matter? How can I be of help to you?”

The haspadr looked at her for a while, before a slight, sad smile appeared on his lips. “Always r-ready to provide a-aid, aren’t you, H-Honored Princess?”

“That’s who I am, apparently,” she replied, allowing herself a little smile of her own, though recognizing that the atmosphere was far from jubilant.

More so when the stallion continued. “Th-this time I-I-I am afraid y-you might not b-be able to, not t-to the full e-e-extent,” he declared in a forlorn way, and Twilight felt worried for a second that he had somehow learnt of her plans regarding him and his wife. “What I-I am sharing with y-you, I am d-doing so in a-absolute secrecy, a-at least for the m-m-moment. I was a-asked to c-convey a message and a r-r-request, in a quite d-dire s-situation. For u-us, yes, but a-also regarding y-your quest.”

“Oh? What would you mean, Honored Lord?” Twilight asked, unable to contain her interest, as well as the myriad of potential meanings behind the stallion’s words which were already sprouting in her brain. “Did something happen?”

“Well, n-not yet, but… S-something is h-happening…” he revealed, reaching into his stately robes and pulling out a parchment which had already been opened. Clearly a missive which had been received by him earlier that night. “This has b-been sent t-to me b-by hrabiy Soleeced D-Decret… and now w-we have t-to deal with the k-knowledge inside.” There was a pregnant pause that had less to do with establishing dramatic timing and more with the Lord coming to terms with what he was going to reveal before Twilight. “It’s a-about is f-father, haspadr S-Soleeced Slov. His c-c-condition is w-worsening. A-apparently, his dyhawica is g-g-getting more t-troubling and o-out of control, and he is g-growing weaker and w-w-weaker by the n-night…”

Twilight remained silent just long enough to show respect to the topic. Its gravity was not to be overlooked.

“The Honored Lord… is dying?” she asked gently, as what she had been told was more than enough to arrive at this conclusion.

“It s-seems quite l-likely.”

That wasn’t a definite sentence, no, but Twilight didn’t need more information to realize that such a situation was going to become problematic. She, thankfully, found out that her first reaction was to feel this encompassing sadness over the possibility, and empathy towards the whole Family Sunfall. But she couldn’t very well overlook what all of this could mean for her journey, and especially the upcoming vote regarding the diplomatic future of both countries.

Dusk Harvest spotted her trepidation without delay, his initial assumption also about her genuine sorrow. “His a-age is upon h-him, first and f-f-foremost, hwalba k-knaze. B-but he has a-also been s-suffering from th-these breathing p-problems for y-years. You s-saw him during out m-m-meetings, c-coughing and s-struggling to draw b-breath…” He paused, hissing slightly, fighting his emotions and his own affliction. “N-no n-noctral can e-escape their m-mortality, and f-for him it c-c-comes like this…”

Twilight understood the premise well, of course, despite what her reaching alicornhood meant when it came to her own lifespan. But that didn’t mean that anypony ever found it simple and easy to come to terms with another’s passing.

She lowered her voice accordingly, asking the stallion opposite for some clarification. And maybe a sliver of hope, after all. “I take it this isn’t yet made public because… it is not written in stone? There’s a chance this is not his time yet?”

“P-perhaps not, no. B-b-but the situation must be d-dire enough, if the C-Count notified me l-like so.”

“Might I ask if any other Lords could have been informed? Is there any indication of that?”

“N-no, only m-me so far,” the haspadr replied and decided to explain a bit more. “This e-e-exclusivity comes p-partially because I have l-lent the Rodine S-Soleeced a c-couple of our f-foremost healers i-in the matter of b-breathing problems,” Dusk Harvest clarified, placing the message on the table, in equal distance from the two of them. “And th-there is one m-more reason. C-connected to y-you, Honored P-Princess.”

“Me?” Twilight asked, with no lack of surprise.

“Y-yes. Lord S-Sunfall W-Word wishes to s-s-see you,” the Lord revealed the crux of the meeting, placing his hoof against a portion of Noctraliyar script that was clearly mentioning that. “It i-is said th-that it is his s-s-strong desire,” the stallion further claimed, helping Twilight in grasping the message hidden behind the flowing alphabet.

Twilight pondered for a while and actually believed she understood why this was so. She was making a journey around the country, after all, meeting with different ponies and different Lords… and if there would be a change of leadership of one of the Families, then the Lord surely wanted to safeguard his charge’s future. Likely by having her meet him at the end of his life. And, most likely, to advise her to enter some form of an agreement with his son, the Count.

Sunfall Decree… Yes, Twilight recalled him back from the first visit in the Sanctuary. He had looked like a dutiful, if stern individual. And there had been the matter of captain Sunfall Ordain, no? Some form of a rift?

Perhaps many more ponies around were actually hoping that Twilight could, being who she was, deal with rifts and issues of many sorts.

“I… see, Honored Lord. Those are troubling news, for more reasons than just political, of course,” she finally spoke up, realizing that she was staying silent for a bit too long for everypony’s comfort. “I take it that there is a need for immediate travel, then?”

“A-almost. Were it n-not for the fact th-that there’s a s-s-storm front coming o-over the Quartz P-P-Panorama, I w-would advise h-heading out t-tomorrow,” the haspadr told her. “N-not that I w-would want to g-g-get rid of you, hwalba k-knaze!”

“No, don’t worry, Honored Lord, I understand,” Twilight told him, not expecting and not sensing any such intents in him. “I take it going straight to the Mountain of Sunfall from here, without detours, remains the quickest option with these weather conditions?”

“T-taking a d-detour through the T-Tuarie doesn’t r-really help g-gain any t-t-time. S-such is the r-reality of life in o-our land,” Dusk Harvest responded, clearly having in mind the advantages of controlled weather in Equestria, and perhaps even feeling that Twilight felt stranded without such options at her disposal. “Still, y-you would n-need to leave at f-first m-moonlight, the n-night after t-tomorrow.”

Which meant that she still had the tomorrow to work with, as she imagined that the situation turning into the worst possible scenario would not let her return to the Mountain of Dusk anytime soon. A shift like that would be grand, as much as Twilight could understand it from her quite stable, Equestrian perspective. Princess Luna’s return had not created an upheaval in the strictest of senses, minus the Nightmare Moon episode. Things would definitely be less stable here.

So… she would find herself at the Mountain of Sunfall after all, but she had Mountain of Mist and Mountain of Shade to visit still, to assure things would go smoothly over at the next Covenant meeting… though those two felt a little far from her current reach.

But was this really the right moment to dwell on her political and diplomatic endeavors? There was an old pony who was likely meeting the end of his life. She had to make that her priority after all.

“I… understand, Lord Dusk Harvest. It is a sad message, regardless of any outcomes we might be discussing. Still, could you explain to me, or perhaps refer to the contents – what is the direct need of me? Does the Lord wish to actually converse with me before he passes on, to the blessed Argentee?” she asked, trying to sound as reverent of the situation as she could.

“P-perhaps. You’re p-presence here is m-most unique, after a-all. Or perhaps h-he is c-c-concerned that his s-son will be… l-less inclined to l-listen to your m-message,” the haspadr pointed out, clearly having something in mind. “While the old h-haspadr is known a-as a wise and d-dutiful ruler, the h-hrabiy has a t-t-tendency to j-judge ponies h-harshly, follow t-traditions without a… h-how could I s-say it?” The stallion thought for a second, reaching for the correct expression. “He’s ‘r-r-reactionary’ in s-some ways. Is that the r-right word, I have l-learnt it at s-some point…”

“If you mean that he is traditional and unswayable, then yes, that could be that,” Twilight responded, already calculating just how exactly would that affect the further talks. Not to mention other matters. “To be fair… I mean – can we talk about this openly, Honored Lord? As openly as this room allows, of course. I understand that discussing the traits of a future leader while the current one is still alive can be seen as undesirable…”

“Y-yes, very a-astute, hwalba k-knaze,” Dusk Harvest admitted, tapping his hoof on the table constantly, maybe to focus enough to try and explain matters without falling victim to his impediment. Blossom wasn’t there to nuzzle his neck, after all, and the tension was getting to the stallion more and more. “But I-I feel v-very comfortable w-with that. I d-don’t dislike Soleeced D-Decret, but I w-worry that he w-would be l-l-less inclined to vote f-for any o-opening of our l-lands and e-even exchanges with Ekwestriya. I w-would even c-call him r-rather i-i-i…!”

The stallion caught himself on the word, unfortunately, though Twilight hoped she could help by guessing it correctly.

“Isolationist?” she suggested, and the Lord nodded sharply.

“… isolationist,” he still used the expression, prompted to finish the sentence after all, in this constant battle with himself. “N-not to m-m-mention that o-our talks w-would have to be p-postponed.”

“I… see. For how long?” Twilight couldn’t help but ask for a clarification there and then.

Dusk Harvest was anticipating that, himself looking rather uncomfortable about this possibility. “Well, u-until he w-would go through a-a-all of the necessary r-rites for Soleeced D-Decret to t-t-take the circlet, like th-the Ingress and s-so on. It i-is a traditionally l-l-lengthy process, to s-signify its i-importance. O-of course the f-future ruler c-can perform some t-tasks at his I-Iug outright, but he c-c-cannot be treated as an e-equal in the C-Covenant until a-all is o-officially said and d-d-done.”

“Even while we are considering whether we should find ourselves in a direct clash?” Twilight asked once more, and was unapologetic about the question. She knew that Dusk Harvest would understand.

He did. And he grasped the nuance of the problem very well. “Y-yes, s-sadly. Not t-to mention that, in a-a-accordance with t-tradition, he w-would be a-able to still d-declare himself w s-suzirat,” the he pointed out.

“Despite the ‘peace’ that his father invoked the last time? I know that remaining ‘in consideration’ can be done once during the talks, but...”

“Tac, and he is n-not his f-father. S-since the d-discussions didn’t c-conclude, he must b-be given a ch-chance to d-declare his intentions and h-his vision of the F-Family’s future,” the haspadr calmly explained.

“That could prolong things even further.”

“Which I-I would say f-favors your side o-of the possible c-conflict, hwalba k-knaze,” the stallion admitted, though without feeling endangered by that.

Still, danger was the name of the game. Longer negotiations did mean that Equestria had more time to prepare for unwanted scenarios. Twilight had every reason to believe that Discord conveyed her message accordingly. Well… every reason but sheer reason, since dealing with the Spirit of Chaos usually exempted that.

Still, she wasn’t here to contemplate strife, but peace. “Could Count… and then Lord Sunfall Decree prompt others to change their minds, ultimately?” she simply had to ask. “He would be a new player on the stage, I imagine at least a couple of Lords would be intrigued about his approach.”

“I d-don’t know h-his agenda e-exactly, but I d-do know something about the said a-approach,” Dusk Harvest revealed, leaning in a little. “Y-you’ve m-met his daughter.”

“Captain Sunfall Ordain, yes, at the Hollow Shade’s outpost. Or Shades’ Hollow outpost,” Twilight responded, covering both sides of that particular matter and with no ill intentions whatsoever.

“Yes, that’s h-her. I sh-shouldn’t know this, b-but I do…” Dusk Harvest began, showing once again that, despite his personal problems, he was more skilled and resourceful than many would expect of a troubled pony like him. “He d-declared that she will b-be marrying a m-much older stallion, the h-h-head of another b-branch of the R-Rodine. He w-wasn’t an outright t-terrible choice, I h-have to say, s-since nopony c-could ever blame him f-for being m-malicious or ill-spirited. He w-was just… much t-too old f-for her, d-despite being a p-powerful member of the b-bloodline. E-especially considering that R-Rodine Soleeced is n-n-not known for o-opulence or vast p-production or a-anything of the sort.”

Twilight nodded, staying engaged in the conversation and hoping to receive insight that Dusk Harvest’s very tone was promising her.

“Soleeced N-Nakaze protested. C-citing her p-preferences and p-personal freedoms,” the stallion continued, making a slight face as he revealed more details. “I d-don’t hold it a-a-against her, even if she sh-should remember th-that being an o-only child in s-such a situation w-would carry with i-i-itself certain o-obligations to her b-bloodline…” he commented, and Twilight knew that he was saying it with a heavy heart, himself stuck in a precarious position. “The hrabiy… well, he d-d-didn’t take to it w-well.”

“How ‘not-well’?”

“I might h-have been s-sitting there q-quietly at that t-time, but I l-like to pay a-attention…” the stallion claimed, and Twilight had every reason to believe him. “I s-saw your exchange w-with the S-Soleecedi, at the S-Seat’s meeting hall. Your r-reaction, everypony’s reaction, s-suggested that haspadr S-Soleeced Slov asked a-about his g-g-granddaughter.”

“You’re correct, Honored Lord. The Count referred to her as, if I recall correctly, ‘my father’s granddaughter’. I grasped the depth of such a rift, but I suppose now I understand the nature of the strike which caused it…”

“Well, it w-was him who d-declared to Soleeced N-Nakaze that no d-daughter of his would e-ever forget the d-duties bestowed u-upon her by the W-Will of Neskaza Lunee…” Dusk Harvest did explain, clearly referring to some information that he shouldn’t normally possess. “He w-wasn’t even furious, he j-just stated a f-fact, believing f-firmly in ever w-word he was s-saying. And then he s-s-sent her away. He told her th-that when she b-becomes his d-daughter again, she can c-come back to the palace.”

Twilight felt anger bubbling inside of her, though she tried to contain it for the sake of maintaining a civil conversation. “I… see. Did the Honored Lord not interfere? Yes, it is his son’s daughter, but he is the head of the whole bloodline, is he not? Surely he wouldn’t be for such a treatment of captain Sunfall Ordain?”

“Yes, h-he is the head and he is w-well respected in th-that role. But c-considering the rules and t-traditions of the S-Soleecedi, the hrabiy was h-harsh but did not c-cross any lines, and—”

“Did not cross any lines? With declaring that he has no daughter?” Twilight interrupted after all, recognizing that she had to say something, for the sake of her own conscience.

“I know, I know, of course…” Dusk Harvest replied so fast he didn’t even have the time to stammer at first, a being conciliatory was clearly at the forefront of his mind this time. “It is something th-that is a-assaulting your sensibility. Again – I c-can only convey what I-I know, not ch-change matters. B-besides, I… I c-cannot say that I am not u-understanding of where th-this harshness was c-coming from. The s-stability of one’s I-Iug is vital, e-especially when it c-comes to m-m-maintaining the p-prolongation of the ver…”

He said so, and Twilight had to remain silent out of respect. There was so much underlying sadness to his tone, though only audible to one knowledgeable about the extent of the issue, like herself. Saying anything would be outright disrespectful towards the stallion opposite, she felt.

He was, at least, keen on remaining fair about the topic. “I see b-both sides and their i-issues. I won’t b-be the one to c-c-cast the stone here,” he declared, shaking his head, then returning to the main matter at hoof. “If the s-situation is taking a s-serious turn, then I-I urge and i-implore you to make th-the trip, b-before it is too l-late. And i-if anypony c-could convince Soleeced D-Decret to change his ways, it w-would be you, h-hwalba knaze,” he insisted. Then a sudden glint manifested in his eyes. “Unless…”

“Yes? What did you think of, Honored Lord?” Twilight encouraged the stallion to be open with her. It hadn’t been going too badly so far, after all.

“I have s-seen a portion of your p-power. The m-might of the Divine A-Aspect and, as I-I understand c-correctly, a ‘p-pony gazing b-beyond’,” he referred to the Twilight’s past unicorn form, using that term she could recall from the batpony holy scriptures. “Do you… Do y-you think you c-could try and h-heal Soleeced Slov?”

Twilight stopped herself from grimacing, for it would even deepen her regret. “I’m sorry, Honored Lord, but while healing magic is something I have studied a little, it is a very meticulous branch of our abilities. Equestria relies more heavily on the remedies of the earth ponies and the ingenuity of our medical field, than on pure restorative spells. Mostly since it is a very… precise work, I would call it. One needs to have vast experience, training and a natural talent for it. Besides,” she added, though realizing that every word she was uttering was only draining hope from the batpony opposite, “this is not a sudden injury. This is, as I understand, a chronic condition. Those are ‘chronic’ for us too, Honored Lord, and the best one can offer is respite and making the symptoms less of a burden… But we cannot just halt its terrible progress.”

“I s-see…” the stallion uttered, nodding to himself. “I suppose th-that nothing in l-life is simple, regardless of the h-hours one is awake, or the p-protrusions from their b-body,” he replied, trying to jest and Twilight granted him a small, empathetic smile. Which grew a little as he continued. “P-pity, I was h-hoping a little bit th-that you could a-afterwards help me with m-my s-s-stammer.”

Yes, Twilight did smile out of politeness, though hiding behind a certain hope that she ultimately could aid the Lord. She wasn’t a specialist in such disorders, but she understood how many things in life could come from dark thoughts and bad emotions, piled inside of a pony. Perhaps she could be of service to the haspadr in ways that he wasn’t yet anticipating.

“Believe me, Honored Lord, if only I could…” she told him, nevertheless, seeing that nervous smirk bloom on his muzzle.

“You sh-should measure your k-kindness, hwalba knaze…” he remarked, and she wasn’t entirely sure if he was being serious or not. “The q-quantity of it is g-grand, and the q-quality is exquisite, but even a n-noble soul like y-you cannot fix th-the entire world.”

“I know… but I won’t know just how much I can fix if I don’t push myself a little from time to time,” she remarked, trying to install some courage into the stallion already, in preparation. “It worked well enough the last few nights,” she even added.

Dusk Harvest chuckled and shook his head a little. “You w-w-won’t hear my c-complaining about that. The m-more u-unkind I feel, s-sending you away.”

“You’re not doing that, Honored Lord,” she remarked, pointing at the parchment. “But things don’t always follow plans that we establish. However…”

She had done a quick calculation and decided to add to her words, hoping for this to be a good moment to put some things into motion after all. And, perhaps vaingloriously, hoping that her own plan would actually work out without sudden obstructions. Although, she was already risking not receiving the promised information from the Overseer General by tomorrow.

“… I still have the next night, for better or worse, because we cannot do much more about my departure. Could I hope to meet you, then, Honored Lord? At some point? There are some things I wish to discuss, on the off chance that we shall not have an opportunity to freely converse before the next meeting in the Sanctuary.”

“Oh? Y-yes, of course. D-do you have a s-specific place in m-mind?” the haspadr inquired, genuinely pleased that she wanted to talk a bit more.

“I was thinking in the Dalli, if it would be possible. Somewhere we could oversee a good portion of it, and be close to the magnificent work your kind is doing,” she suggested, having in mind Dusk Tarn’s words. “A hill, maybe, that one could occupy without interrupting any of the work?”

“Th-there are o-overlooks set up, to k-k-keep an eye out for d-dangers and the l-like. This is how w-we spotted your c-c-carriage being under a-attack,” Dusk Harvest replied, rubbing his chin. “There is o-one place I a-am considering. I w-will let you know i-if it would be a-alright to set up a h-half-official meeting th-there. W-would that be a-alright with you, h-hwalba knaze?”

“Definitely! Please, simply be so kind as to pass the message along to my entourage early enough, Honored Lord, so that they know where to take me,” she told the stallion, hoping that he would do it like so. Her plans had a certain timing to them.

The meeting proper came to a close after that exchange, though both of them decided to share at least an orange before leaving the room. Not that Twilight really had an appetite, not after learning of the grim news from the Mountain of Sunfall, but… well, one had to eat and drink after all. However, just as the Lord was about to open the door to the corridor, he paused and looked at her intently.

“I d-don’t think I a-actually need to r-remind you, hwalba k-knaze, but f-forgive me that I d-do – r-refrain from mentioning e-even to your c-companions the real r-reason of your d-d-departure.”

Twilight nodded. She wasn’t keen on lying, but she understood the stakes. This message had been confidential and had to remain as such. “Of course, Honored Lord. My lips are sealed and explanations shall be… diplomatic.”

“… I h-hope that d-does not i-i-inconvenience you, to k-keep matters c-contained like that,” the haspadr said, with utter seriousness that simply had to have something to do with the general impression that Twilight had left so far. The stallion’s gaze was speaking of that and more.

“I don’t enjoy some things that I have to do for the greater good, but do them I shall,” she told him, meaning those words and being rewarded with a nod from the stallion.

“Spoken l-like a responsible l-leader,” he told her, and for some reason it felt even more honoring than receiving praise from Lord Midnight Eye.

Sure enough, Twilight was left alone with her entourage soon enough, as the Lord returned to his last duties for the night. And her companions’ eyes were asking the obvious questions, naturally.

“It seems that we will have to move on from the Mountain earlier than we thought,” Twilight remarked, gesturing for the two to follow, and keeping her voice adequately low. The risk of a gossip-hungry courtier passing by was a real one. “There is an official and rather urgent request from the Sunfall Family for my visit at their Iug,” she told them outright, wishing to focus on the main issue and omit all the ‘unnecessary’ details.

Midnight Wind nodded, clearly trying to discern something from such a state of affairs. “Is that so? Old Lord Sunfall Word got impatient? That is a little unlike him.”

“True… Unless he already heard about what happened here,” Rowan Berry remarked, also engaging her logic and reasoning. “If anything would get him to act quickly, especially at his age, is the knowledge that somepony tackled the supernatural and somehow prevailed. Soleecedi see auspices in such occurrences as bright as the Goddess’ very Sign…”

Twilight was glad that their reasoning went that particular way, and at the same time she was also most intrigued by that perspective. Lord Dusk Harvest hadn’t pointed that motivation out, but she imagined that if the story of the Lesy’s visitation had made it to the Mountain of Sunfall, than curiosity would certainly be piqued. After all, as far as she understood, the Sunfalls were the most pious and devoted to the Immaculate Moon, if the stereotypes held true, of course. They would see Her providence in it.

“What can we expect, if they know of what happened?” Twilight decided to ask, since she would be venturing to the Iug regardless of the true motivations behind the missive.

“Inquiry, questions, prayers. And likely no pillows,” Midnight remarked, sounding most excited about the whole prospect. “I mean, I don’t mind the idea of refraining from luxury in the name of the Goddess, but…” He paused, to shrug and roll his eyes. “You know, our lands are not teeming with sheep, clearly through the design of Bogine, to just let the silly creatures roam around and then be eaten by basaltliski and whatnot…” he complained a little more, but in a cheeky tone which almost made Twilight giggle.

Rowan Berry was a little more serious, though no less weary about the subject, actually. “Agreed. I do hope, however, that they will understand the importance of your visit, hwalba knaze, and not force you to be ascetic just because they are like so…”

Twilight pondered for a moment, considering what would be the diplomatic approach. “I… wouldn’t want to be seen as addicted to amenities in their eyes, you know? Still, I hope that asking for an actual comforter would not be seen as overblown?”

She didn’t actually mean the inquiry, but she was clearly being seen as earnest in her words, at least by Midnight. “I… don’t think they will make you sleep on a stone slab, no, but don’t expect anything but the necessary basics, just to be safe. Even the haspadr is living no better than the plebesi at the Mountain…” the stallion remarked, turning to Rowan Berry. “You know, you’re the lupule, have you ever considered that they might be breathing a little too deeply around those geysers and springs of theirs?”

“Maednoc Wentr, you know as good as I that those are far from the Iug proper and other settlements…” the healer rebuked, shaking her head.

However, that was enough for Twilight to pause and look at her entourage in sudden interest. “Wait, wait… Geysers and springs? Are they…?” She could actually hear the connections being made in her brain, for she had read about such a geothermal activity before. And it usually meant one thing. “Is the Mountain of Sunfall an... actual volcano?”

“An actual extinct volcano,” Midnight told her, being very particular about stressing that adjective. “It had had its last eruption some time before the Soleecedi made their permanent home there, so a long time ago. But there are other places with such a fiery features about their domain.”

“The Iug being set in a place like that is one of the reasons, I believe, that the Rodine puts such emphasis on the matters spiritual,” Rowan Berry added, wishing to give a greater explanation to Twilight. “I suppose the knowledge of their seemingly precarious position does make one consider matters that could withstand a literal ‘end of the world around’. Focus on preparing one’s soul for what is to come, rather than paying attention to what’s material.”

“That… is an explanation, yes,” Twilight admitted. There was a little shudder which crossed her back at the premise of staying in an actual volcano, though she recognized that it was more likely just an instinctive reaction rather than proper angst over the fact. Surely the Family wouldn’t have a long-standing seat in a place which could wipe them out on its pyroclastic whim.

“Since we are talking about that, it’s worth mentioning that the Mountain of Sunfall is also the highest peak of Noctraliya,” Midnight added just as they were reaching their chambers. “The vistas are to die for, I heard. Or go blind over, actually…”

“That’s… specific,” Twilight admitted, recognizing that tone from the stallion. “Actually, you know, all this time I thought that a Family named as such would live in a less exposed place.”

“Ah, yes, that’s a matter of perspective and understanding of their name. I guess it was actually retained in Ekwestriyar translation,” the stallion remarked with a smile. “It’s easy to explain, however – they are the ones that pay great heed to the moment of sunset, mindful of the fiery sentence upon our lands, and looking forward to the Judging Sun disappearing past the horizon. It heralds the appearance of the Goddess’ Sign…” he began, but it was Rowan Berry who finished, understanding where Midnight was going with his sentence.

“… but they are also those who are most befallen by the Sewira Solee, for her light shines upon their Iug the longest, from morning to sunset. So they believe themselves scrutinized the most, and act mindful of their actions, viewing everything as a part of a great, searing and spiritual design they have to proficiently find themselves in.”

Twilight couldn’t lie and deny that she felt her mouth open a little at the realization. “And they are called Family Sunfall… That’s, actually, quite a clever way of interpreting the vocation, interesting!” She got so engrossed for a moment that she almost forgot that things could take a worse turn for the said Rodine very soon. She contained herself better from then on, also since there were things to accomplish before departure. “I will keep in mind where we are going, and who our hosts shall be like. But we actually will have one more night to work with, due to weather patterns preventing earlier travel. I have already asked for a meeting with the Lord tomorrow. You two know what that means, right?”

“You wish to try and make things work despite the timetable, hwalba knaze?” the lupule and operative in one asked, stepping closer and turning her voice into but a whisper. “Admirable drive, but it won’t be easy…”

“Nothing is ever easy, especially when one has good intentions,” Midnight quipped with a roguish smile. “You think we could pull it off in one night, Twilight. What am I saying – in one conversation, since I doubt we will have much more time than this… You’re a harsh taskmaster.”

“It’s for a good cause,” she told him with a small smile. “I hope you can pass the message along in a proper way. We need to set this meeting up properly, scout the place when Lord Dusk Harvest informs us…”

“Of course. You have us both, hwalba knaze, and we shall do our best,” Rowan Berry declared, and it was clear that she, to some degree, enjoyed the intrigue to be had.

Midnight, likewise, smiled and nodded, fully embracing the scheme.

Which meant that Twilight had to begin moving the pieces. And hope that things wouldn’t get even more convoluted due to her eagerness.

“I have been told you will… be coming over, my lady…” Moonwarden whispered, still too weak to sit up and conserving his strength, but lucid and smiling faintly, keeping his silver eyes on Luna. “Thank you for… reaching out to the hospital in advance… however. And notifying me. I could get things… under control prior to… your arrival.”

Luna was sitting next to the bed and trying not to make it look like too casual of a conversation. Some appearances had to be kept, though… she had no idea for whose sake. She felt like she wouldn’t mind being just like a giddy young mare, sharing a moment with her chosen stallion. If only he would be healthier, because the grey unicorn occupying this bed really didn’t serve anypony.

She tilted her head a little at his words, however. “You know that such a sentence coming from you does sound a little dangerous?”

“Oh… thank providence, I… do hope so. Trying to… project threat is pretty much… the extent of my abilities right now. I need to… sound convincing,” the stallion revealed, simultaneously serious and trying to make a joke. “But, fret not, I do not really mean… my antics right now, my lady. It is more of a… medical concern that I… had in mind.”

“Medical concern? Is something wrong?” Luna latched onto the topic outright, with kind worry. “I was told that your state is stable so far, and—”

“Yes, my lady… It is, do not concern yourself,” Moonwarden interrupted, in the calmest way possible, also considering that raising his voice seemed out of his reach. “It is just that… The ponies monitoring me did notice that… your last visit caused a certain level of… a heightened heart rate. They are trying to… figure it out medically, and I… really do not want for them to… find out the reason that… did actually cause it,” he revealed.

“Oh… Oh!” Luna connected the dots quickly enough, and tried to hide both a giggle and a little blush. “So… You decided to try and calm yourself enough before my visit this time around?”

“Trying to do so… to this moment,” Moonwarden jested again, his smile deepening ever so slightly before wilting on his lips. “I am acting… foolish again, I see… To be fair, I do… blame the medicine. I must be on some… painkillers or some other… pharmaceutical concoctions. I am usually… much more controlled in what I am… saying.”

“I think there maybe lies the problem?” Luna decided to present the issue aloud, having their situation in mind.

The unicorn discerned that much, indeed. “I think there lay the… solution that stopped… either of us from being unreasonable,” he claimed, still hanging onto those doubts of his. “But now you requested of me… to think. And I have been thinking about… it all for far too long by my… fatalistic tastes.”

“I do hope it wasn’t a time wasted, Moonwarden,” Luna expressed her genuine hopes, embellishing them with a smile. “You must know that I’ve been thinking about you for quite some time now, and I’m not regretting it.”

“Well, that just sounds like… some emotional manipulation and pressure…” the stallion rebuked, smirking just a little. His hoof shifted, then rested only a little further from where it had been as he sighed. “Forgive me, I… wanted to fix my monocle and then… actually remembered that I am not wearing one…” he explained his attempt, shaking his head just a little to avoid upsetting the gash on his neck. “Being bedridden is tedious… Who came up with this… idiotic idea?” he remarked sarcastically, letting out a long sigh.

Luna knew. At least, to the extent that the clues and investigation had told her about the situation. But… she didn’t feel like touching upon that yet. It felt just more liberating and even carefree to converse with Moonwarden so semi-casually. Perhaps it was unreasonable, just like the unicorn had warned, but she couldn’t quite stop herself. It made her heart flutter beautifully a little too much.

Also, she wasn’t blind to what he was doing. It was subtle, but there. “Are you trying to repay my words with now emphasizing just how poor and helpless you are? And that I should stop touching upon a complex subject?”

“Am I becoming predictable…? That is even… worse than my loose tongue,” the unicorn responded, but not without a smile. “Do not blame me, my lady, I… After all those years to even… have a shred of hope that things could… progress from my fatuous fantasies and… and feelings is hard to accept and believe,” he admitted, shifting a little with a grimace. “The fact that I even… have hope in the first place seems a little… outlandish.”

“If only I had known that you are carrying this burden. And for so long…”

“But that was my… my point – for you not to know. If anything it… I suppose speaks of the extent… of my restraint,” the stallion commented, turning his head a bit more her way. “A very important… ability to possess when one… commands a power like mine. My… self-permissive tendencies notwithstanding…”

That sounded like an excuse and a joke, but Moonwarden’s tone made the matter anything but. It was clear that the exchange in his own mind stuck with him firmly.

Luna appreciated that much from him. “The extent of that self-permission is also something that you have hidden well.”

The unicorn took the sentence gallantly. “I do fathom that… Still, my lady, for all of my… vainglory…” He paused, closing his eyes and taking a deeper breath, yet still shallow enough not to agitate the healing lung, obviously. “Do you remember the… earful I received from you regarding my… treatment of Summer Rainfall?”

“Without an issue,” Luna told him, quite clearly recalling the exact moment. “Your explanation was clear and persuasive. And plainly prepared in advance. Drawing from your operative days, without a doubt, you’ve actually mentioned that yourself.”

“That I did,” Moonwarden admitted with a little smirk. It wasn’t a secret that he was fondly remembering his younger days as a field agent. “And while I wish not to… charge ahead of what needs to be done, I want you… to know, my lady, that I have… meant every word. At no point… was I trying to deceive you. Whether I was… actually right in my views, is a… different matter, not for me to… judge and assess. In that, I do… surrender myself to you.”

Luna nodded, accepting those words. And being prompted to ask. “Just one of you?”

That was a very short question which would require a very, very long explanation to anypony else present, but the two of them understood the meaning without an issue. It was especially evident when the unicorn smirked.

“I take it the sight of… my very active ‘second nature’ made quite an… impact on you, my lady…” he stated, and Luna could have sworn that she felt two voices in that declaration. “But just as I have… explained to you during our extremely… private meeting – we are not entirely… separate. And, ultimately, we both… agree on crucial matters. It is just that we… sometimes approach topics from different angles. And not the… ‘good’ and ‘evil’ ones, that remains… an extremely limited worldview to me. To us,” he added, nodding slightly to himself. He then closed his eyes and seemingly enjoyed the softness of the pillow underneath his head. “Me, myself… I do consider myself in your power right now. Though I imagine… I will understand the whole extent of that premise when I shall… be up and about again. It is hard to conduct… official business and even a royal examination… when one of the parties is a… vision of frailty, and given quite… potent medicine,” he concluded, with no amount of displeasure over the fact.

Luna decided to lighten up his mood a little. It was likewise making her jubilant, to see him in good humor. Love did that, and more. “You think I should wait for you to be discharged? And who is to say that you won’t just buy the first train ticket you can get your hooves on and abscond from Canterlot?”

Moonwarden looked at her once again, with amusement glinting in his silver eyes. “Only if you would be… in the same railway carriage, my lady… That is a… most fond memory for me,” he remarked, and Luna was already feeling that wondrous tickle in her heart. “Unless, of course… somepony else than you would try and pass… judgment upon me. I do not think… I would be compliant then,” the unicorn quipped, looking to the side for a moment. “I heard that Baltimare is… lovely this time of the year.”

“Which means that you would be going to… Vanhoover?” Luna made a guess, but only got a roguish smile in return, which likely meant that Moonwarden had at least a dozen of locations in mind. “I think you should focus on thinking how you will answer my personal inquest first. We will straighten some things, accordingly. Besides, I shall claim that I know you best out of everypony, so I will reserve for myself this evaluation.”

“That might actually… be true, considering your dangerous excursion,” the stallion agreed, though it was blatant he still considered her actions to have been too risky, despite the success. “It is simultaneously fascinating… and terrifying to have somepony… reach so far into my very mind, into my core. Though… I suppose I cannot think of a better pony to do so…” he so claimed, but then closed his eyes and grimaced. “I need to tell the doctors… to lower the dosage of whatever I am fed. I am… saying way too much.”

“I’m enjoying you being a bit more open. I might actually ask if you could be given some more of those pharmaceutical wonders, so I can squeeze all that hidden knowledge out of you,” Luna playfully suggested, paying great attention to Moonwarden’s reaction.

It was genuine, that much she could tell. “What wicked thought…” he replied, looking deep into her eyes. “I am positively surprised. Do… indulge me more with those…”

That, of all things and despite the stallion’s attempt at making her smile more, caused her expression to wilt. True enough, it was also giving her the perfect opportunity to present the one, other reason for her presence. Actually, she still felt a pang in her heart at the scenario she was even considering discussing.

“If you wish so, Moonwarden, there… is actually a matter I have to discuss, and one could name it quite wicked,” she admitted, sitting a bit closer still.

She realized, also, that she put her hoof on the bed. Quite close to Moonwarden’s own, and this peculiar force in her core was begging and pleading her to reach out. But she had to remain strong, because the matter was serious enough as it was. She… couldn’t allow herself pleasant distractions.

“I… do hope you will give me your insight, now that we can have a moment with each other again.”

The stallion nodded ever so slightly, sparing himself any discomfort. His eyes ventured down a little, as he must have spotted her movement. And, briefly, Luna could spot that shudder which crossed his own hoof, as if his own desire was conspiring with hers…

Still, he instead abstained and responded. “My lady, if… if you need my abilities, they are… all yours. I would advise, however, to wait a little. If that is… possible. I would prefer… to be in a more controlled state. I am concerned whether my… opinions, expressed now, would be… entirely reasonable,” he warned her, meaning his words.

Luna could tell. For all of his plights and the current state, he had her well-being in mind, first and foremost.

If there would be an argument which would prompt her to actually postpone asking about this plan that she had formulated with Elegy and Jade Wind, that would be exactly it.

Could she endanger Moonwarden like this? He was, himself, all too aware that his mental strength was not at its best. And could she actually receive a viable response from him, if she were to ask whether he would want to agree to being a potential bait, and endanger himself once more for her sake?

The worst part was – she was convinced that he would agree, because she believed that nothing could stop him from exercising his loyalty and devotion to her.

Even then, with all of this going through her head, Luna knew that the question had to be asked nevertheless. Because otherwise what was she to do? Sit and wait for things to resolve by themselves? Again? No. Things didn’t know just how to ‘get better’. She wouldn’t repeat that mistake.

“I do see your point, Moonwarden, and I do take into consideration that you are not at your best,” she told the unicorn, not that such a true remark was pleasant to him. “But I need to bring the matter before you nonetheless, it is too vital to stay silent about.”

“Of course. If that is your… will, my lady, do speak. Your servant listens… and tries to stop himself from undue commentary.”

Luna smiled just a little, but that was as much of a good humor as she could retain as she had to touch upon the unpleasant topic. “We have been investigating the attack on you for all this time, Moonwarden. We believe that we might have the exact culprit, but… it will be quite tricky to apprehend him without causing a little bit of a stir.”

“Oh?” the unicorn was genuinely interested. He tried to even sit up a little, but to no avail. He could only hiss at his scarred back. “Right, bad idea…” he complained, shifting slowly to get comfortable once again. It was blatant that losing the fight for a more dignified position wasn’t pleasing him. “As I understand, my lady, I have been targeted by some… major player? Actually…”

He visibly pondered for a while, clearly attempting to recall the details of that fateful night. And it wasn’t a pleasant process, that much was blatant from the bead of sweat which run down from his temple.

Luna had to ask after a proper moment of silence. “Are you… considering something specific, Moonwarden?”

“Nothing,” he told her, hiding much behind this seemingly empty response. “That ‘nothing’ was what… gave me a pause and perhaps… saved me in the end. When I… didn’t find purchase in the… mind before me I stepped back, not… moving like the assailant had hoped…”

“That was crucial, definitely. That, and the portrait in your vest,” Luna told the stallion, as she imagined that nopony had given him such details before, not even her during their strange meeting. He gave her a quizzical look, so she explained further. “The blade hit the piece, Moonwarden. It was covering your heart, and that was the clear target.”

The stallion remained silent briefly, looking somewhere else, then his eyes landed on Luna again and a strange smile tugged at his lips. “How… convenient. But, what is this supposed… to be? A cheap romance novel? Like the… ones you sometimes read on your terrace, my lady…? Pardon my Trottinghamian, my lady, but… that is a load of old cobblers…”

Luna brought a hoof to her chest, as if offended, though she also had to fight an urge to giggle at his very thick accent there and then. “Goodness me, Moonwarden, do such things only happen in subpar works and not also in those you enjoy?” she asked, now recalling well enough that the stallion actually had opinions on the genre.

The unicorn rolled his eyes, and would have done much more were it not for his position. “I do not as much enjoy them as… well, draw inspiration from them when the… situation so demands,” he remarked, though something about it was almost abashed. “I would have certainly… preferred a more sophisticated occurrence happening… to my very self,” he complained, but then immediately denied doing so. “Not that I am complaining… that I am still breathing. I think it, actually, serves… her right, if she thinks that she can take my hoof in hers… before I do more in your name, my lady.”

“… what do you mean, Moonwarden?” Luna asked, as she must have lost the thread of his words at some point.

The unicorn’s gaze had turned a little glassy before he spoke up again, though there was much coherence in his voice. “Remember, my lady… An out-of-place filly with a calm smile and… and those big, sapphire blue eyes is… not somepony to shake hooves with,” he claimed, and Luna felt it in her core that he was talking about matters which were going beyond comprehension of regular ponies. “I am, actually… leading the score. And by two points right now, which is… well above the norm. But I am not going to… push my luck further.”

He stayed silent for a brief moment, and Luna respected this silence. It was clearly a reverential one, in the light of awareness of one’s own mortality. Her unique position as an alicorn put her in a specific distance towards it, yet she also felt deference towards matters final. And even a prideful pony like Moonwarden would not consider himself above death, although he had put a tremendous amount of effort when it had come to avoiding it so far.

Regardless, the stallion finally exhaled, shaking his head a little and hissing. “Despite my… private scuffle against the inevitable… my lady, as I understand, my wannabe assassin… Well, they were a… batpony,” he stated, and as much as Luna had been mindful of his state, he was now repaying her with that intense gaze, checking on her state after his words.

But there was no denying the obvious and true, one’s feelings didn’t matter in that regard. “Yes. He was, to be exact,” Luna confirmed, speaking quieter still. “From what I understand, he is a special operative embedded in the Nightguard, right in the Bastion here.”

“Who… perhaps saw me when I was… visiting their Commander…” Moonwarden mused and squinted his eyes. “Years are going by, but… instincts remain sharp. I did have that… remarkable, cold and piercing, feeling that somepony with… a harmful intent was watching. Perhaps… he was preparing, or perhaps waiting for… somepony to give him the right order.”

Luna’s brow furrowed. “You never mentioned that, not that I can right now remember,” she told the unicorn, somewhat displeased about yet another occurrence of him withholding something.

“Par for the course, my… my lady. At some point, one just… accepts the danger. Not that I was not… being cautious from then on, though… not cautious enough, apparently,” he admitted, and not without some shame. “I imagine that it will not be too… facile to get a pony like that to… face our, Equestrian justice.”

“That is exactly the problem we are facing. With the batpony situation being so critical, making an open move could create a chain reaction that would be most complicated to contain, especially with Princess Twilight in Noctraliya,” Luna affirmed, leading the conversation to the crucial point. “So we were considering alternative options on how to extract the said individual without it being a diplomatic incident… or at least one that Noctraliya could do little about.”

“I see…” Moonwarden responded and shifted his head a little to think. “Give me a moment, my lady… I need to take a breather. Conversing with you is… a unique pleasure, but I do get… tired quickly.”

Luna was about to spare him the trouble and reveal the plan in the meantime, but decided to grant him this request, remaining silent and still in her vigil against the stallion’s bed. For his part, he closed his eyes, and it was obvious that he was trying to level his breathing, perhaps calm down. After all, he must have had recalled all vicious memories about the attack which nearly took his life. And even his mental endurance had its limits.

Still, after a few minutes, the unicorn spoke up, revealing that he was also taking this time to strategize. Clearly there was no real rest for the wicked. “Well, my lady, I think that I… have an idea. And we will not have to… make the mountain move, just the… mountain-dweller. Or however the saying goes,” he claimed, again meeting Luna’s gaze. “I imagine the easiest way of getting him in a… position that would stop anypony from trying to… extricate him, because that would mean admitting to giving the… order, would be to catch him during a secondary… attempt at my life.”

Luna grimaced involuntarily. “That… was one of the suggestions. Actually the very one which prompted me to come here.”

“And it was a judicious one,” Moonwarden pointed out, as if he was not dealing with his well-being at all. “In the correct setup, this can be done without… much effort on our part, and without too much danger to me,” he pointed out. “I am sorry that I am taking that into… consideration, but I would want nothing more… than to see the daring pillock in… our grasp with my own eyes.”

“Feeling vengeful, Moonwarden?” Luna asked the quite serious question, but found herself smiling a little while doing so.

“It does not keep me… warm at night, if that is what you are asking about, my… lady,” the stallion replied, and it was clear he would have shrugged were he in a better condition. “But I am not against… entertaining some measure of darker thoughts. Makes the world have… more of a contrast. And it is something to… look forward to, letting the pony know that… his failure was categorical.” He paused, as something caused his brow to furrow. “Ah, but there is just… one matter I am most concerned about.”

Luna nodded, listening carefully to what was to come. “How to do it precisely? A ‘simple’ matter is not necessarily ‘easy’…”

“That is very true, yes, but also…” Moonwarden’s gaze sharpened, and his vast experience as a schemer came to the forefront of the discussion. “If I were a pony to order a hit like this and… my chosen agent would fail almost spectacularly, I would be… one to consider taking care of such a loose thread. Either by eliminating him outright, or… giving him a second chance, but only to then… repay him for his initial failure with a merciless reward… of a blade against his throat. Or even doing so… during his second attempt, just in case, as him being captured would be a… devastating outcome for any intrigue,” he mused aloud, his voice holding a very frigid tone. “In this case, a pony is a problem. Two… of them, actually. No ponies, no problem.”

“Darker thoughts, indeed,” Luna pointed out, but she couldn’t deny a certain, twisted logic and reasoning in them. “Do you think that our foe is quite so vicious?”

“They chose to strike at me,” Moonwarden responded, and there was as much pride as rationale in his sentence. “A batpony attacked me… And I have every reason to believe that I am… considered at least a worthwhile Equestrian in their eyes… since I am so close to you, a Goddess in the flesh. Your Royal Advisor…”

That last part was said in a much more warmer tone than Luna expected, catching her by surprise and causing a deepening blush on her muzzle. Especially since the unicorn’s eyes remained fixated on hers with intensity that spoke of a deep feeling.

She was caught by the moment so much that she almost completely missed how forlorn that title had sounded in his lips.

And the stallion continued, following his grim logic even while having this private moment with her. “If that attack was a planned action, and not a bout… of desperation, then it even stronger betrays a certain… disregard and said desperation. And a… desperate pony is a dangerous one.”

“I… suppose so, yes…” Luna responded, but she couldn’t quite focus on Moonwarden’s words.

Seemingly without a reason, at least at first. But then she grasped that some strange feeling had just been registered by her mind and flesh. A warmth. A small measure of closeness that she hadn’t figured out till this moment. And she had no idea when exactly it had happened.

But after a small, measured breath she finally looked down, towards the source of the peculiar comfort. And she immediately found out that, during this remarkably bleak exchange regarding daring schemes, grim concepts and the very mortality, her hoof had found Moonwarden’s and was still holding it, with gentle and caring intent. Or it had been the other way around, with the stallion having sought to give and receive support, but that part seemed insubstantial.

What was transparent, however, was the fact that the stallion also hadn’t recognized that it had happened, if his widening gaze was of any indication.

“Oh dear!” he exclaimed as much as his state allowed him. And then… clearly wanted to pull back, but hesitated for that one more heartbeat before actually managing to shift his hoof away.

Not that it was facile. Simple things, as Luna had just reminded them both, were not always easy. As much as Moonwarden’s own hoof didn’t want to listen, she held on to the fleeting moment with slightly more confidence than she thought she exerted.

Was she wrong to do so? Were either of them?

The unicorn thought so, apparently. “I am… Oh, I am dreadfully sorry, I… I didn’t…”

If there was one thing which could make the embarrassment in the room ever the more clear, it was Moonwarden abbreviating. And then there was Luna, feeling distinctively like an abashed filly which had just stolen one of Tia’s favorite cookies. And it was not a feeling that she was finding easy to contain.

Yes, she had already had regrets about not taking certain steps regarding the stallion before her. She would even consider herself having been quite daring in her thinking, about… about kissing him. But she now realized that even this little, innocent gesture was enough to cause her heart to beat and beep, faster and faster.

Actually, that was the stallion’s heart. The machinery was clearly betraying that both of their hearts were quite aflutter, which was… strangely romantic to Luna. She found it very hard to remember both having ever felt something like this and having experienced such a delicate form of courtship, shown in this simplest of ways.

Moonwarden knew what was on her mind, and it had nothing to do with his craft. “I… Uhm… Medicine, I guess,” he tried to explain why it had happened, though it was both a lost cause and a blatant deflection.

“Yes, right, of course,” Luna responded, and she couldn’t at first recognize the tone she used. It was actually a mixture of blatant disregard and red-muzzled discomposure. And she wasn’t the medicated pony in this very room.

There was a peculiar pause afterwards, during which both of them were transparently fighting the urge to accept what had just happened and seek more of it.

Luna found herself petrified at the urge building in her to just lean forward, finding it almost intrusive, but oh so irresistible. However, Moonwarden, himself looking at her with intent which bordered on amatory madness, finally overcame the feeling, though clearly to the displeasure of his heart which sped up once again.

“I… What I was considering is that… well, there must not be a delay in our actions… since the longer a thread stays loose the more… dangerous it becomes,” he forced the sentence out, as a distraction from the previous distraction.

Luna took a deep breath, trying to focus once again, and finding it very difficult and somewhat annoying. Especially since Moonwarden’s words could be interpreted in regards to their more current predicament.

“I see,” she finally replied. “So we would have to act promptly.”

“Yes.”

“Right.”

“Indeed.”

That wasn’t the brightest form of conversation, but what was there to do when both of them had to reluctantly step away from the pleasant moment? Luna found herself gritting her teeth, almost, as feeling even such a small thing was causing a whirlwind of feelings inside of her. Actually, she wanted to act promptly, in some way.

And the stallion was faring no better, clearly. So much so that at that particular moment there was a commotion by the room’s door. Luna managed to only turn her head and then one of doctor Silver Scalpel’s nurses glanced in, a burly stallion of wheat mane and a serious expression.

“Your Majesty? Ah, you are still here,” he commented, stepping in with little reluctance. “So sorry, but the hospital system notified us of an elevated heart rate from the patient. I’m going to have to do a check-up.”

Luna wanted to explain, but the earth pony was already by the machinery, watching the readings in a remorseless way. It was… annoying, to be interrupted like such, but she had enough awareness to recognize that the nurse’s job was to take care of the patient’s well-being regardless of anypony else present.

If anything, that spoke of the quality of ponies that the good doctor had posted by Moonwarden. And there obviously was at least some truth to the claim that they could take on a griffon if necessary, if the pony’s size was of any indication. Honestly, he had the aura of a hired thug about him, rather than a caretaker.

Luna glanced at her faithful servant. Despite his situation and position, his eyes were following the intruder with an almost murderous intent, as he was clearly peeved at anypony coming in during this vital and emotional meeting. And it was possibly one of the sweetest expressions she could expect of the unicorn, all things considered.

The nurse was quick, at least, turning to Luna when he finished making sure that things hadn’t been actually deteriorating. “I… take it that this was quite an important discussion so far, Your Majesty, but please refrain from causing too much excitement to mister Moonwarden, the doctor is clear about that. The healing process is a vital thing and needs to be maintained accordingly. And if anypony deserves rest, also from his official duties, it is this very patient.”

“Yes, of course, my apologies,” Luna replied, despite knowing what had truly caused that particular spike in the heart rate.

“We advise not to prolong the visit, as well,” was the nurse’s firm last sentence before he left the room.

And no sooner had he done that and the door clicked than Moonwarden’s voice resounded. “Disrespectful boor, he does not… deserve your expression of regret, my… lady.”

“He’s not wrong, this is for the good of your health,” Luna told the upset unicorn, staying close to the bed for a moment longer. “I hope I… didn’t cause you discomfort,” she added.

Knowing that she didn’t really mean those words, because surely even the unicorn’s reluctance must have melted in that wondrous moment. And, indeed, Moonwarden let her known that there wasn’t any ache in what had happened, quite the opposite.

“My lady, I have dreamt of a moment like this… for so long. If anything… it was far too pleasing,” the stallion admitted, though embarrassed to be doing so. “The warmth of your hoof lingers on… on mine. The texture, the shape, I…” He paused, taking a deep breath to calm himself, as the machinery could soon cause the caregiver to return. “This shall be imprinted in my memory… and I do not think I can… let anypony wash that hoof for a while…”

He tried to make such a joke and Luna appreciated it. “Should I understand that you are… warming up to certain scenarios, then?” she daringly asked, and received an amused look back.

“So much so it is… clearly affecting the healing process,” the stallion quipped, shaking his head once again. “How about I… manage to get out of this accursed bed first? Then I can… at least try to look my best and make this… somewhat worth your while, my lady.”

“You know that such a… close relation is not always about things being at their very pristine and best? It’s about being with and for that other pony regardless of anything…” she retorted, quite pleased with her argument. “Like in moments of doubt, you know? In a secret chamber, on the train, above a chessboard, or like—”

“Like now?”

“… yes, Moonwarden. Like now,” she told him, minding not at all the gentle interruption.

She also caused another surge of beeping. And if machines could translate emotions, that was surely yet another confirmation of the depth of the stallion’s feeling.

“My lady…” the unicorn spoke, his voice shaky and his eyes boring into hers. “You are a benevolent numen, without a doubt… I remain unworthy to receive… your attention.”

“Well… It lies with you to convince yourself,” Luna told him, smiling kindly and feeling her cheeks burning and her eyes watering just a little in the storm of the feelings in her. “And I do hope you will. I think even a pony like you deserves a chance at some little happiness in life.”

“Not the whole world can be fixed, repaired, healed… and restored,” the stallion claimed still, even if it was a losing fight. “Sometimes things just… happen, and we need to deal with the… consequences of fate’s dark humour... And sometimes even our… greatest plans and preparations just… do not prevail. Good intentions and… so on.”

“And just the fear that we won’t succeed should stop us from trying?”

Luna beamed at that little, joyous spark awakening in Moonwarden’s silver gaze.

“No. Never.”

Author's Note

Greetings, everyone.

Just leaving a little note here in an apology over the chapter's delay. A broken toe and a busted PC both have a way of interfering with life's tempo. :twilightblush:

Here's hoping things will go smoother from now on.

~Gulheru

Chapter C – All Purposes

Twilight felt nervous, and uncomfortably so.

True enough, her entire quest in Noctraliya had been and was still filled with a plethora of emotions, and some of them very negative. But this time her trepidation was not necessarily caused by somepony else’s actions, but her very own.

Twilight would never name herself a schemer of any sort, not that she wasn’t capable of formulating a convoluted plan. This particular time, however, she had had to step with at least one of her hooves deep into the waters of intrigue, and the price she had to pay was firmly manifesting as that uneasy feeling permeating her core, making her stomach form knots.

Strangely, it was a different sort of cold than even the one caused by the wind blowing through the Valleys that very night. The omnipresent orchards were screening most of the working batponies from the most potent gusts, but the observation towers erected throughout the region, protruding from the landscape like dutiful guardians standing at attention, were buffeted by the gales the most.

Twilight was so glad that she had taken that into consideration and was now protected by one of her firmer ensembles. All thanks to the very solid information which had been provided to her by her two co-conspirators, who had scouted the place post haste when the information from Lord Dusk Harvest had arrived.

One of them was still right by her, standing his ground despite the mighty wind. “The hwalbu haspadr was right, there must be a front coming from the north. This wentr didn’t manage to gain much in temperature, which means that there is some heavy snowfall,” Midnight commented, looking in that direction. “But I think I like it, it’s refreshing as it moves around me,” he added, clearly pleased about the fact that his thicker coat was protecting him much better.

Much better than how she was protected. At least that is what Twilight could read from his little smirk as he glanced at her, herself trying to withstand the gale at this elevated position. “I see you are mighty happy with yourself right now, Midnight Wind.”

“Well, I am who I am, my name is what it is, and that comes with some perks. And I have told you that we could wait by the tower’s base, rather than here,” the stallion remarked cheekily, making a solid point that Twilight slightly begrudged. “But one thing is definitely true, these surroundings… Ha, the sights are wonderful.”

That wasn’t a lie, no. The vistas around this observation point were of beautiful orchards and plantations, of ripe fruit and omnipresent activity, all of that framed by snowy mountains and embellished by the majestic waterfall coming down into the Dalli. These panoramas were definitely more breathtaking than the wind.

Twilight smiled, despite the discomfort coming from the weather. She could feel a dosage of healthy pride manifesting in her heart, as she recognized that she had helped preserve this place in some capacity. And the batponies they had been meeting on the way seemed to think so too, as she had received kind greetings and even a few, direct expressions of gratitude from the many fruittenders working about.

It felt nice, to be appreciated for one’s actions.

And now, she was ready to try and help again – not by preserving, but by restoring. Or, at least, that was her plan, as risky as it felt.

“You’re very nervous, Twilight…” Midnight remarked, having observed her for a while. “Is it about your very idea, or the fact that we got only some of what the Overseer General had promised before this meeting?”

“First of all, I can hardly blame him, I also had no idea I would be leaving so soon,” Twilight replied, supporting herself against the watchtower’s wooden railing and looking out a little more. “But I will make do with what we got, those are solid basics to work with. Though… I am far more concerned with my little, you know, conspiracy here and now.” She looked back at Midnight. “Am I… Am I actually doing the right thing, or have I gone too far?”

“By doing what, exactly? By intruding into this very private and delicate matter, in a vague hope that you can actually help the unfortunate Lord of the Family Dusk and the Lord Consort?” the stallion asked. Normally, such a question would be absolutely mortifying, were it not for that rascal smile. “Twilight, if you won’t do it, than who is going to? I don’t think anypony in Noctraliya would have enough guts and daring both to even approach such a topic. We would rather feel pity for them and move on. The world’s an unjust place and we are here to endure it. You? You seek to better it, even if it endangers you…”

“I will count that as a vote of confidence, actually,” she told him, giving him a kind smile for these words. “I have a… strange feeling that this will work. But I don’t really know where this confidence is coming from. There’s a lot of fear underneath it.”

“That something will go wrong?”

“That all of it will.”

“Tac… I think it’s an affliction,” Midnight told her straight away, much to her curiosity. He was graciously willing to explain, of course, wearing that lopsided smile of his. “An affliction of heart, to be precise. I learnt of it quite early on. It makes you do all of those incredibly selfless and risky things, just to make sure things have a chance to get better. A dreadful sickness.”

“Hmm… There might be something to it,” she admitted, realizing that she was giving him quite the amused look. “Do you think I should be mindful of that condition? Seek professional help, perhaps?”

“No. I think it is supine… No, wait, ‘benign’!” the stallion corrected himself, then shook his head as she giggled. “Whatever and however it is, it gives you this incredible and unshakable purpose in your life. I think it is boundlessly inspiring, to finally witness somepony like that ‘at work’,” he claimed, giving her a little wink. “You are like a pony of old legends and fables, embodying the best qualities one can find…”

“Th-thank you, Midnight, I do appreciate it,” she expressed her gratitude, trying not to blush at such a praise.

Especially since the stallion wasn’t going to leave it like that. “I still think you are utterly unreasonable with it. And standing here in all this wind is a good proof,” he added and stuck out his tongue at her just a little, only to return to looking forward at attention, as if the exchange had never taken place.

Twilight was so fighting the urge to swat at him with her tail. After all, he wasn’t wrong, not entirely. This was a risky idea, with a huge chance of taking a wrong turn, but the successful alternative was something that Twilight was going to fight for with hoof and horn. She wanted to. After having heard all about how Lord Dusk Harvest was perceived despite his best efforts, and after having spoken with Lord Consort Dusk Flight, Twilight had decided that they both deserved better. Period. And as life itself wouldn’t necessarily give anypony a chance, well, she would try instead.

Looking over the manifold orchards of the batponies was giving her that little bit of additional bravery. There was hard work all over, constant, persistent and vital. Surely a little bit of a constructive discussion… and then a small addition of kind chicanery would work in everypony’s favor?

Speaking of which, she had just somehow managed to spot movement at the edge of the hill, and Lord Dusk Harvest appeared on one of the pathways, flanked by a faithful sentinel.

Twilight quickly turned to Midnight, her voice far less calm than she wanted it to be. “He’s coming! Are you certain you manage to get things under c—”

“Fear not. You will get your time and chance,” came the firm and solid reply, giving her that little prompt to pull herself together.

And so she nodded, believing in the stallion’s words implicitly, and focusing. She quickly reminded herself of all the information that she had received from Dusk Tarn, again formed the proposal she had devised in her head… and started her mental clock. She trusted everypony to be precise enough in this endeavor, actually.

Not a few minutes later did the Honored Lord arrive, with the sentinel right behind him, staying at the last step before the tower’s topmost level. “Hwalba k-knaze, benu n-noc…” the haspadr greeted Twilight, who had just spotted that there was one more guest she hadn’t accounted for.

Blossom was sitting right by the Lord’s neck, giving her a wide, toothy smile. And while that occurrence wasn’t something that threw a literal wrench into the works, the presence of the loyal pet was somehow unnerving to Twilight. Why? She couldn’t tell…

“Ah, benu noc, hwalbu haspadr. Thank you for this meeting,” she managed to greet the Lord nevertheless, glancing Midnight’s way. “I think it wouldn’t be wrong of me to ask whether you could wait below, Nightguardian? We wish to talk about sensitive matters with the Honored Lord.”

“Of course, hwalba knaze, that is permissible,” was the stallion’s response and, thankfully, the haspadr also gestured for his sentinel to leave, so that privacy of the conversation could be assured. Minus the faithful, animal companion, but that could be withstood.

Twilight waited a minute, give or take a couple of seconds, and began. “Honored Lord, I know this meeting is a little pressed for time due to what we talked about. I take it there weren’t any more missives…?” she asked, dreading the possibility.

“We a-are in a l-little hurry, indeed. But n-no, I don’t k-know of any more l-letters from the Rodine S-Soleeced…” the Lord assured her.

“No news is good news in this instance,” she commented, much to the stallion’s silent agreement. “Still, I won’t take longer than necessary, if you please. I have been considering what could be done to help and show greater appreciation to the work of the noctrali, present and obvious right here.” she began, with a little gesture that was referring to the hustle and bustle around them. “Now that I spent my time in your country and was also allowed to familiarize myself with the Valleys, I believe I do understand where the problem of food supply lies. And, more importantly, I grasp that it needs to be resolved in an efficient, expeditious… and peaceful, way.”

Lord Dusk Harvest said nothing at that, listening carefully since Twilight took the initiative outright. He looked somewhat pleased with what he was hearing so far, though not too much, which made her continue without delay.

“Equestria has worked for many, many years to assure the stability of our agricultural structure, utilizing the natural abilities of the earth ponies, but also the ingenuity of everypony of talent, for a common goal of feeding every hungry mouth and stomach. Food should never be a worry, but a joy. It is every pony’s right, after all,” Twilight claimed, putting belief behind every word. “With that being said… I am not offering alms. Because I do not see Noctraliya as a poor neighbor, stuck in an unfortunate climate and situation. But a place of many wonders, and perseverance aplenty, shown every night.

“Which is why I wish to propose that, right upon the fortuitous conclusion of our talks within the Covenant, a draft of an agreement regarding mutual exchange of knowledge and experience shall be prepared accordingly,” she made her point, still wishing to embellish it further. “I believe that Equestria could learn from your efficiency and your methods, which are aimed at preserving fertility and maximizing yields, even in places which, at first, seem impossible to practice cultivation in. In return, we would aim at providing you with modernized irrigation solutions, as well as technology which will allow longer fruit preservation using smaller storage space, to give a few examples.”

“Better r-r-refrigeration, that would b-be of t-tremendous help in b-building actual s-stockpiles,” the haspadr mused, and there were calculations of some kind made in his head right away. “But… You s-say that your l-lands would a-actually be of n-need for our t-techniques of terracing, for e-example?”

“It was never practiced in Equestrian history, at least not on that scale, there were just small, local communities attempting to grant themselves some more, arable land. But this?” she pointed at one of the slopes in the distance. “This is a scale that amazes and inspires, and shows considerable promise if applied also in Equestria.”

“Th-thank you, hwalba k-knaze. Though… I do h-hope these w-words are not j-just words,” the Lord commented, and Blossom gave a solemn nod, as if to support his caution.

Twilight was not taken aback by such a reply, though it presented a certain challenge. “I’m far from empty promises and platitudes, Honored Lord. I did want to meet in a location like this for the sake of emphasis, I will not lie,” Twilight revealed. Though it was only a half-truth, actually. “But I am offering genuine exchange, in accordance with the good tradition of Noctraliya.”

The haspadr nodded, though there was something about him that still spelled wariness. “I s-see your p-point, hwalba knaze, b-but I am c-c-contemplating whether my e-esteemed colleagues shall b-be so i-inclined on agreeing with sh-sharing our e-engineering and c-cultivation achievements with E-Ekwestriya to their f-full extent…”

“An exchange must involve abandoning prejudice, Honored Lord,” Twilight pointed out, shaking her head a little. “This is to be a new opening and those, while sometimes scary and unpredictable, bring with themselves chances aplenty. But, I want to present a major point and argument that I think you could appreciate, and one that could convince the other Lords of the Covenant.”

“Oh?” the haspadr expressed his persisting interest and even Blossom looked like she would be listening in with an expert’s ear. Well, Twilight imagined that she also wouldn’t mind having more food for herself, and her little brethren.

“Let me begin by stating – we wish for this to be a fair trade, an exchange that will not leave any side feeling short-changed or underappreciated.”

“M-most definitely.”

“So, if we are to provide our technology to Noctraliya, we would need to have your fruittenders and caretakers, anypony needed for this to work, to provide a considerable amount of effort in return, no? We’re not talking about one, singular orchard or plantation, but something that will turn a swath of previously unused land into a project that both of our countries could be proud of. And I know just the place…”

Dusk Harvest didn’t try his luck and guess, but Twilight didn’t need him to. She was more than happy to provide him with an answer on her own.

“So I propose that, for the sake of a new opening between our kin, Equestria is given new, arable lands by your efforts… on the hillsides bordering Noctraliya, between the Border stronghold and the Eastern Woods.”

There was a moment of pause, during which only the wind blew and resounded in its constant travels. The stallion opposite was looking at Twilight with those goldenrod eyes of his, and they were filling with a measure of confusion and even a bit of resentment. Blossom must have felt that something had changed, as she skittishly moved across the Lord’s shoulder and rested against his neck.

“Y-you want us to… t-to work the l-l-lands we have a-always wanted to u-utilize for our s-sake… in the n-name of E-Ekwestriya instead…?” he asked, clearly not believing his own ears.

“I would like for you to make them sprawling orchards and plantations ripe with fruit,” Twilight admitted, observing the Lord’s reaction very intently. She didn’t want to push things too far, just enough to make a point.

But, as it turned out, crossing an invisible line had already been all too easy to do, as she could spot the rising nervousness, which was making Dusk Harvest’s affliction worsen. “I-is this s-some sort o-of a c-cruel joke? Y-you w-would want o-our a-achievements to b-bring b-b-bountiful food to y-you?”

“It could certainly sound like that,” Twilight admitted, knowing she couldn’t continue presenting this outrageous proposition without proper context. She was happy to elucidate. “B—”

“I-I cannot b-believe this,” she was actually interrupted by the Lord, who suddenly lifted his hoof as if ready to stomp or point it at her in an accusatory fashion. His anxious energy was quickly changing into nothing short of umbrage. “The a-a-audacity. Y-you thought th-that you c-could use the f-f-fact of my g-gratitude, my p-personal debt to y-you, to p-push for such an i-insulting s-s-solution?!”

Twilight had made a miscalculation. A grave one, obviously, as she hadn’t expected the haspadr to react to her, deliberately vague, initial proposal with such vigor. “No! No, wait, Honored Lord, wait,” she protested, shaking her head and even stepping forward a little, trying to immediately correct her mistake. “I haven’t painted the whole picture yet, please,” she tried to calm him down, though that didn’t seem to work at first, as he kept looking at her with this strange annoyance.

How hadn’t she spotted it in him when he had arrived?

“What is th-the whole p-p-picture, then? Y-you’ve s-started with some d-daring colors!” the Lord remarked, looking most distrusting there and then, and even Blossom, trying to comfort him, was giving Twilight an accusatory glance.

That was the worst possible scenario happening so far, so Twilight had to redouble her efforts, amend the error of judgment. “Perhaps I have presented it wrongly, but I assure you that my intentions weren’t and aren’t vile. Quite the opposite. If I spoke in a way that was too shocking, I am very, very sorry for that,” she explained, most apologetic in doing so. “I… wanted this to sound a little outrageous, but I have clearly done too much.”

As there was no reaction from Dusk Harvest other than that constant look of annoyance, she tried her very best to calm him.

“I was envisioning that you could, indeed, work the hillsides on our side of the Border, yes, but that we would use this as a form of a lease, lending of the land. And in a way where a proper amount of the produce would make its way back to your hooves and storage. A majority, even.”

That managed to put a pause the Lord’s agitation, though that wasn’t the desired effect that Twilight had been looking for. Rather she had wanted to witness elation and excitement. Instead, she had caused Dusk Harvest to become a bundle of nerves, and shot ones, too.

Thankfully, his sense of duty quickly managed to bore through the barrier of outrage and he focused on the core of the proposal, while his gaze remained weary and focused.

“S-so… what you a-are saying is th-that this w-would be a w-w-way for us to r-regain control o-over lands we c-colonized prior to th-the Cruziate, and were p-planning on utilizing… but i-i-indirectly?”

“Yes… that was all that I was saying, I promise…” Twilight told him, almost biting her tongue in frightful anticipation. “That way Equestria would not give up its lands directly, which could result in internal opposition even if they are, well, ‘fallow’ and unused, and Noctraliya would have its food crisis addressed in a way that solves it and allows it to retain its dignity. Or so I hope it could be seen, by you and the other Honored Lords...”

“That… Th-that is a m-much more u-understandable p-p-proposition…” the haspadr told her, finally, though the few seconds he had taken to voice his approval had lasted for far too long than Twilight would have liked. “Th-those hillsides would p-provide apt s-space… and i-if possible, we c-could then begin t-talking about the m-matter of u-utilizing some more l-land, with a c-communal effort? P-perhaps make U-Umberiu Prozn a t-trading outpost, at l-least, f-for your sh-share of the p-produce?”

“It is conceivable, though I wouldn’t want to promise things without assuring that the basics work first. If things progress too quickly…” Twilight replied, herself trying to calm down witnessing the conversation becoming less tense. “Also, I really, really didn’t wish to anger you, hwalbu haspadr, I recognize that I chose a bad way of presenting it all. I… I came to this idea thanks to the help from the Overseer General, and I was just trying to… well…”

The stallion lifted his hoof to stop her. “I u-understand now. I s-suppose I should a-apologize too, I w-was…” he paused, which caused Blossom to nuzzle his neck some more. “S-something b-bothered me prior t-to our meeting and I-I just a-assumed the w-worst scenario, b-before thinking on h-h-how your words c-could be i-interpreted… So, n-neither am I f-faultless here, you k-know…”

The way his voice trailed off at the end immediately caught Twilight’s attention. Something had happened, though not connected to her upcoming visit to the Mountain of Sunfall. Something more close at home, so to speak.

“What is the matter, Honored Lord?” she immediately shifted her attention from the official matters. They had been mentioned, and she had always been aiming at them being merely a prelude to the real reason for this meeting. “Is something wrong?”

“I-I just…” he hesitated to speak, instead looking somewhere to the side.

Whatever it was, it was deeply personal, Twilight could pretty much feel it. Since she had planned to venture into that territory anyway, she decided to make the first headway.

“If… If there is something you need to get off your chest, Honored Lord, I can listen…” she proposed, though the Lord’s initial glance had this coldness to it that was hard to withstand.

It wasn’t actually aimed at Twilight, however, which made it easier to combat it. Especially since the haspadr clearly wanted to assure her that he hadn’t suddenly become her foe.

“That is v-very gracious of y-you, hwalba k-knaze, b-but I doubt you w-would be i-interested in my r-ramblings…” the Lord told her, trying to smile, though the spasm about his lips had little to do with happiness of any sort. “Just s-something I n-need to w-withstand. N-now, if we c-could—”

“No, forgive me, Honored Lord,” Twilight interceded, even if that meant receiving a slightly admonishing gaze from Blossom, who was at that point almost hugging the haspadr’s neck. “If that could help, I am all ears. And…” she paused, realizing that a portion of her gambit was coming. “… if I could, indeed, lean on that debt you have mentioned, I would gladly utilize it here and now. So, could you tell me what’s plaguing you?”

The stallion’s eyes widened a little, indeed, and he shook his head a moment later. “Now… th-that is a-audacious…” he admitted, then looked to the side. “I-I mean… a-actually, why n-not, it is n-not like I c-could lose a-any more of my t-tattered d-dignity,” he commented, reaching up and scratching Blossom under her chin a little in a most forlorn but kind fashion.

“I believe you retain much more of it than you think, Honored Lord…”

“N-now you r-really don’t k-know what y-you are saying…” he told her, in a voice that held no hope and was, honestly, distressing for Twilight.

He trotted forward to stand by the railing. With the wind buffeting at him, his mane and his ensemble, it could not have created a more evocative picture. Twilight joined the Lord, so that she could hear him out, against the whooshing of the constant gusts.

“I-I… I suppose y-you r-remember that o-one time we h-had a rather u-u-unpleasant conversation? That t-touched about my w-wife and her a-actions?”

“I do.”

She did. She did very well, as it had been one of the main motivators for her plan regarding the Lord Consort and her spouse. It was actually fortuitous to have the haspadr touch upon that.

“Well, I have l-learnt t-tonight,” Dusk Harvest spoke up, looking forward, barely keeping his stammer in check, “th-that, c-clearly using th-the fact that I a-am meeting you, h-hwalba knaze, Waesper Leete shall be a-attending a… a p-private meeting with s-s-somepony.”

That information clicked into place in Twilight’s mind much, much firmer than the Lord next to her believed. And she, simultaneously, felt so bad and sheepish, for she knew exactly what that meeting was. It was just that, clearly due to everything bad which had happened between the leadership of the Dusks, the stallion was imagining and expecting the worst.

It had to be addressed. “So… you believe that it is for the sake of a…”

“S-say it,” came almost a command from the stallion next to her. “You a-are not s-stupid, hwalba k-knaze, say it l-loud.”

“A tryst.”

Dusk Harvest’s face twitched as if he had just been stabbed. Whatever the reality was, for him that was true, and so it meant that the pain was real as well. “Y-yes. I know y-your word f-for such i-i-infidelity.”

“But how are you so… certain, Honored Lord?” Twilight had to ask, trying to be delicate but deliberate. This had to be a conversation lead in a most intricate and masterful way.

“C-certain?” The Lord looked at her as if she had lost her mind briefly. “H-hwalba knaze, my w-wife is the m-most beautiful m-mare in all the l-l-land. A th-throng of stallions a-and mares would w-want nothing m-more than to t-taste her c-closeness…” he spoke, ever word pushing this imaginary blade further into him. “And s-since I c-cannot be a w-worthwhile husband to h-her I… I d-decided that it w-would be cruel of m-me… and, i-in fact, the w-world entire, to h-have a p-pony of s-such beauty and g-grace be t-t-tied down to a m-miserable w-w-w—!”

He got himself caught, and tears welled up in his eyes, all the while Blossom was cuddling to his neck as if a lost child, witnessing his great distress.

“Wretch!” came the woeful declaration which resounded well enough against the gale.

Twilight bit her lower lip. She didn’t have much time to get him out of such thinking. “Is that how you see yourself, Honored Lord?” she asked, trying to remain calm and collected while fighting this terrible surge of pity for the stallion opposite.

The Lord glanced at her with reddened eyes. “This is w-who I a-am, and n-no amount of h-hiding it or d-decorating it w-with empty w-words will ch-change that.”

“But… why would you think that in the first place, Honored Lord…?” Twilight pressed the issue a little, taking a step towards him. Cautiously, as every movement seemed like enough to spook him. “You are an example of a dutiful administrator, a caring ruler, a decent pony – just like that. Where would this self-hatred come from?” she tried to get through to him, but the years and years of doubt had built a powerful wall around him.

“W-what does it m-matter?” he asked in return, looking somewhere to the side. “What d-does any of th-that matter. I h-had one job. One. To g-give prosperity and s-stability to our I-Iug. I p-promised it. To my f-father, my mother, I h-have stood before th-the altar of B-Bogine and s-swore that I-I will, d-despite my l-lacks, a-assure that my b-bloodline will f-flourish and th-thrive. It was a v-v-vow. A s-solemn one. And w-what does anything e-else I have d-done m-matter, if I c-couldn’t keep that o-one promise…?”

“And for that reason you have given up on everything? Or just your wife?”

Dusk Harvest didn’t reply, Twilight just witnessed his jaw tightening. And a low, prolonged hiss resounded from him, one that almost turned into a growl.

Blossom heard it, and likely felt it, as it made the stallion’s throat and neck vibrate. The little bat was trying her best to help, but she was just a pet. And, in that very moment, she looked so small, so hopeless, that Twilight simply couldn’t stand it.

She was already taking a risk. Was it not inevitable to take a greater one?

“Come, Blossom…”

She heard herself say those words even before she had a chance to really think on them.

And the bat’s reaction was even more surprising. Blossom squealed a little, shook all over… and let go of the Lord, flapping her wings to make her way to Twilight.

Who could see the Lord’s eyes tearing up even more as he spotted the poor, little creature running from him to reach Twilight and then press herself to her chest, in a gesture that could only mean seeking protection and succor from what was happening.

And yet, despite that, the poor little thing had one of her eyes locked right on the stallion, as if to still check on him, fulfilling some basic, but vital purpose she had.

Twilight could almost hear the frantic, rapid tempo of the bat’s little heart, beating with this incredible sadness, stress and pity over the stallion opposite.

Who shook all over, witnessing the sight, and a mixture of deep-seated resentment and sadness filled him.

Twilight couldn’t let this chance go, as the sheer shock that hit the haspadr’s system might have been the crucial factor.

“Would she look like that at a wretch, Honored Lord?” she asked, having Blossom in mind, as she lifted her hoof to hold the bat close to herself, almost motherly. “Or is this a look of a creature that cares deeply for you, because she sees that you have lost yourself and your sense of self-value?” She paused, ever so briefly, to let the words resound in the wind. “And I’m sure I know at least one pony that looks at you the same way. I have seen that when I arrived, when I talked with her in my chambers… This look cannot be mistaken for any other. It is one of love, deep and loyal… and hurting.”

The haspadr didn’t reply, only averted his gaze, unable to withstand that small, seemingly insignificant stare from Blossom, but one that reached so deep into him.

And so Twilight continued, hoping that this was the breakthrough, indeed. “You have seen yourself as unworthy for how long now, forsaking yourself in some twisted logic of contrition?” she asked the slightly biting question, to see if she could get a response after all.

“S-stop it.”

“No, Honored Lord. For your sake, I won’t. I cannot,” she riposted. “Do you know why I have presented my initial proposition like so? Because I wanted you to see what it means to ask, assure oneself and have proper context. Could my words be interpreted as a daring scheme? Of course, but I was hoping you would inquire, rather than assume the worst right away… But now I know why that was,” she revealed and was about to do so much more. “And before you ask, yes, I am aware the story behind this rift, the one between you and your wife. It’s dreadful to me. Do you really think so lowly of her out of twisted principle? Or is it but your attempt at tormenting yourself for your shortcomings, real and fake? Did she betray your trust and breached the boundaries of marriage, or are you creating such an image because you feel you deserve it?”

“I-I said… I s-said stop i-it.”

“No. Because I cannot believe that a pony of your traits, of your virtues, of your conviction and belief in fairness, kindness and self-sacrifice can be that malicious,” Twilight insisted, though she could now tell that Blossom was looking up at her with frightened eyes. “What sort of twisted reasoning is this? You open your marriage up, for whatever reason, and you outright believe that she has taken that offer? On what grounds?”

Dusk Harvest turned so quickly it caught her by surprise. He was now facing her, his stance firm and strong, much more solid than one would expect from somepony like him.

“Stop, now,” he ordered, in a commanding tone that pushed right from behind his stammer and gave him the sudden charisma of a leader. “You are i-ill-prepared to speak of th-this. You think you k-know better, but you a-are just engaging in y-your own faulty a-assumptions.”

He claimed so, and tried to take a step forward. But that was beyond the reach of his outrage, as his hoof trembled and rested back where it had been. Maybe it was that crucial, if brief, crack in this façade he was trying to put up. Twilight continued to observe him, trying to read into him and time her further actions as he berated her.

“You do n-not understand. I know who I-I am, how w-weak I am, how u-unworthy of my b-bloodline I am,” Dusk Harvest told her, fully believing in the extent of his folly. “And yet… A-and yet she l-looks at me with such l-love, such s-sadness. This has to b-be a trick, don’t y-you understand?” he asked, and when Twilight remained silent, he took it, accurately, as a sign of doubt. “Nopony not h-harboring resentment could e-ever give me such a s-stare. I am u-undeserving of it. None o-of it. And th-that is how I k-know it is fake. It has t-to be.”

Twilight couldn’t stop her grimace, as she was witnessing the very essence of self-loathing before her, manifesting in the stallion. Dusk Harvest, throughout all those years, had filled himself to the brim with so much doubt and qualms regarding his own worth that it was hard to believe. How much of it was real and how much was self-imposed and baseless? She had a feeling the latter was much more prominent, but a fact remained a fact – right now it felt like he just couldn’t hold any other perspective about himself. The world around, his world of the lands and ways of Noctraliya, was portraying him as flawed, imperfect and lacking due to one of his faults, and… and that was enough.

Dusk Harvest had embraced it, for all of his merits, abandoning hope. And no doubt the amount of challenges he had been and was facing, as the Lord and protector of the Valleys, as well as the omnipresent gossip of the Mountain, it had all cemented his view. A worthless being. Even when he was staring love and affection right in the face, and it was looking right back at him.

He simply wasn’t having it any other way, and his words were rending Twilight’s heart. What was the pain inside Dusk Flight, then?

“I have known ever s-since we m-met each other th-that I am u-unworthy of her. The g-grace, the beauty, the c-character,” the stallion admitted, shaking his head and holding back tears. “And don’t you think I am u-unaware of just how much sh-she wanted to b-be a mother. Now m-much of this i-incredible gift of c-care she carries! One th-that I am c-causing and c-cursing her to u-utilize on but our l-little brothers. B-because that is a-all that I have l-left her! B-because I c-cannot do th-this one thing r-right!”

He was now shouting loudly enough, despite the stammer, that Twilight began worrying that his sentinel would make his way up in a moment, to check on what was happening. Hopefully Midnight was as good at containing such situations as he had promised to be.

Twilight wanted to say something, but the haspadr wasn’t done. And it wasn’t even aimed at unburdening himself. He wasn’t sharing, he wasn’t giving up this pain. He was just… informing her of it. “So I g-gave her a ch-chance, to P-Peraure with me. M-maybe somepony e-else will be a p-partner to her, r-rather than a burden, a w-worthless and unnecessary waste,” he continued, a droplet flowing down his muzzle. “Maybe t-tonight is the n-night, finally, that a m-miracle of l-life and purpose a-actually happens for h-her,” he added in a despairing tone that made Blossom hide her little muzzle in Twilight’s dress.

There wasn’t a pause, there was no need for one. And no time. “Do you love her, Honored Lord?”

“With every fiber of my being!” the haspadr declared, with surprising and unsurprising clarity. “Which is w-why the very th-thought of—”

“She’s meeting with me.”

Now came the time for stillness and a pause. For the wind to cool the ire and bring revelation.

Dusk Harvest was so surprised by Twilight’s calm tone that the only indication that he was still there and present were the tears slowly making their way down his muzzle. They created a very sad picture, but perhaps were the necessary cleansing that the stallion needed.

Even Blossom looked up at Twilight’s words, as if grasping immediately that Dusk Flight had just been referred to, though it was hard to tell whether she understood the language in any way or just… felt it.

Twilight continued, keeping her voice adequately calm. “Perhaps I am naïve, from a certain perspective. But I am counting on some ponies being reminded of their purpose and place in life, Honored Lord,” Twilight added and did so with a small smile, as all of the stallion’s anger hadn’t manage to hurt or dissuade her at all.

He had lashed out, like a hurt being, yes. But, as opposed to how it had gone with Count Ebony Crescent, Twilight could tell that not only had the haspadr not meant it, he had truly been aiming it all at himself and nopony else. That was the problem. That was the whole situation he was in, the constant devaluing of self due to a shortcoming, and overlooking all the other, wondrous achievements he had under his belt.

“You see, Honored Lord, I needed to address this situation. I will admit – I find you a most valuable pony and I am saddened over your situation,” Twilight spoke up outright. “And so I have made certain preparations. Honored Lord Consort has no idea what I want to talk with her about, so I am counting on the authenticity of her replies. You will have to forgive me if I shall be aiming at the private topic, perhaps misusing the graceful gift of having you both in my debt, but…” She shrugged, though by no means was it a demeaning gesture. “I doubt you would ever have the strength to ask your wife outright about certain matters, though I am sorry in advance if I am misjudging you, and I am not saying any of that to signify your weakness. But… you need help, that is for sure, Honored Lord, and I will help you.”

“… w-what are y-you even s-suggesting?” came Dusk Harvest’s panicked inquiry, almost as if he had completely forgotten about the previous outburst. “You w-want to t-talk to her a-about her—?”

“Yes, about her what, Honored Lord? Her infidelity? Her promiscuity? Because I don’t believe in those,” Twilight told it outright. “No pony delving into such affairs can speak and look at another with such authentic emotions. And I hope that, when things are said and done, you will see it, too.”

She paused, but only to take her hoof and pet Blossom on the head. She knew that if there would be something to threaten her plan outright… it was actually the bat appearing to Dusk Flight, if she had sent her alongside her husband. Perhaps that was exactly why Twilight had felt concerned about the pet’s presence at the start.

“Blossom, could you stay with Honored Lord Dusk Harvest for now? Please, make sure he stays here… and out of sight,” Twilight told the little creature, hoping that she would understand her request well enough.

To her surprise, it seemed that Blossom could at least read into her intentions, as the cute thing nodded, flashed her a smile, then flapped away to land on the stunned Lord’s shoulder.

Dusk Harvest looked like he had clearly lost control of the situation, but that was a necessary thing. Though that did not mean that he was happy with where he had been put. “H-hwalba knaze, what is th-the meaning b-behind this…? Are you r-really c-considering…?”

“Genuine help is all I am about, Honored Lord, nothing more and nothing less,” she told him, taking a step towards him. And then past him as she spoke further. “Please, allow me to do this. Give me a chance, that is what I am politely requesting of you. You both could be different ponies by the end of this night, you and your wife. Are you willing to trust me in this matter?”

That was a lot of sudden pressure on the Lord, and Twilight hoped that she had gathered enough credence in the haspadr’s eyes to be given such an opportunity.

“I…” he began, but never finished. In the wind which had decided to calm down a little, he could hear a voice.

Twilight did so too, happy that she managed to mentally keep to the schedule.

“… hic? Hwalba knaze welee conw iae hic?”

“Tac, hwalba haspadre hitwe.”

That had been Dusk Flight’s voice, followed by Rowan Berry’s, so Twilight gestured for the Lord to step back, more towards the center of the tower, which he did out of pure surprise. And due to Blossom cutely grabbing his collar and pulling in the right direction.

“Trust me,” was Twilight’s last request for the haspadr before she moved completely past him and directed herself towards the stairs down.

She wasn’t stopped, which she took as at least the minimal level of belief in her ambitious plan.

On the floor below, Twilight witnessed a rather interesting sight, that of Midnight standing at the ready right before the Dusk Family sentinel. Her companion’s expression was calm, but self-assured, as opposed to the other warrior’s, who looked very peeved. And, as his tabard was a little askew, it was not hard to guess that Midnight had managed to convince the wartownec to remain where he was by… more direct arguments.

The glance that Twilight was granted spoke of confidence. And the unmistakable joy over being back at full strength, with but the memory of the verlupte. Something that she would have to actually thank the Lesy for, funnily enough.

Still, she didn’t hesitate to descend to the base of the tower, grateful that one could hear talking all the way up it. Otherwise, this whole idea would have crashed and burned in a most spectacular fashion right away. Now it was just about the Lord being actually interested to eavesdrop on the conversation which Twilight was going to lead in a specific direction, if able. But… something was telling her that he wouldn’t pass on such an opportunity, however outlandish.

Speaking of which, Dusk Flight’s otherworldly presence pushed against Twilight even before the Lord Consort spotted her arrival. The noblemare was clearly expecting her to appear from one of the orchards, not above and behind, and it was Rowan Berry’s reaction instead that caused the attention to shift towards Twilight.

“Hwalba knaze. I have been allowed to escort the Lord Consort here, in accordance with your polite request,” the healer spoke, giving Twilight a respectful bow.

“Thank you, Rowan Berry, I’m most grateful. It’s a pleasure, Lord Consort,” she spoke aloud, causing Dusk Flight to squint her eyes in surprise and scrutiny both.

“Hwalba knaze, this is an unlikely sight. What are you doing here already? On your own?”

“Nothing too extravagant. Just appreciating an achievement, I suppose,” Twilight claimed with a kind smile, trying to start in the right, calming tone. “The Dalli are inspiring, and I am allowing myself to feel good about besting the One of the Forest in protection of them and the work of many generations of batponies.”

“It is a deed worth celebrating, without a doubt,” the Lord Consort admitted, though her tone remained a little cautious, at least. She spared a glance towards Rowan Berry and then upwards the tower, and Twilight could only hope that she didn’t spot anypony else present. “I would think, however, that you would have proper companionship, befit a guest in our lands. And that a conversation would flow better in a calmer location. It’s windy tonight.”

That much was true. But Twilight felt very appreciative of the gales out of a sudden.

Dusk Flight’s appearance was already captivating by default, but the way that the wind played with her long, black dress and dark mane was giving the mare a unique look. She was a vision, nothing less, an exemplification of allure, but also a grim warning. The material from which the dress was made was becoming the extension of the mare’s own, shapely wings, and the strands of her mane were dancing as if threads of fate, ready to weave bleak or wondrous futures. Although Twilight had witnessed the seers and the priesthood of the Seven Mountains in their proper gowns, she was now staring right at an ancient oracle of distant times, a stoic and enchanting figure, ready to reveal her dole and do so with great, mystical power that captured hearts with love and fear alike.

That was who Twilight had to deal with. And talk with regarding very, very private matters.

Dusk Flight’s head tilted a little. “Is everything alright, hwalba knaze? You are giving me a look…”

That was a very polite way of saying that somepony was staring, Twilight realized, so she reprimanded herself and approached. Seeing in the corner of her eye that Rowan Berry, despite being subjected to the same effect from Dusk Flight, had utilized her own talents and trotted away casually, without as much as a sound from her hooves. Leaving the two to talk on their own, almost.

“I hope you don’t mind that I wished to meet, Lord Consort,” Twilight began as she approached this majestic, dark vision of a mare. “As you might know, I am not going to stay in the Mountain of Dusk much longer, unfortunately, and I hoped that I could actually borrow some of your time still.”

“I know that you must leave, though not much else. Not that I am prying into diplomatic matters,” the other mare told her politely, nodding. “But of course I don’t mind, not at all. Though I am uncertain whether you want to make this a… more official conversation or but a casual chat?”

Was Dusk Flight trying to see through things right away? Perhaps, just like it had been with Dusk Harvest, she had come here carrying certain worries and darker thoughts that night?

Twilight pondered for just a heartbeat before answering. “I would like to touch upon a concrete subject, yes, but I wouldn’t call it official, no. It is more to forge a new understanding, to perhaps learn a bit more, address some issues.”

“Very well,” the Lord Consort replied, seemingly ready for the many possible scenarios as her eyes shone in the moonlight. The wind carrying her mane across her muzzle made that stare become that much more transfixing. “Should we find shelter from the gale, then?”

“I wouldn’t want to dally, actually, I still have preparations before departure. We could walk around the tower, find a better angle?” Twilight suggested, hoping that it wouldn’t make hearing this conversation more difficult. The strikes of wind were getting rather loud from time to time.

Dusk Flight agreed to the proposal silently, ready to follow Twilight’s hoofsteps. She, in turn, decided to make it a slow stroll, easy to follow with one’s eyes and ears.

“Honored Lord Consort, I have been considering a specific matter, as I have said. Ever since your visit to my chambers, during my previous stay,” she began, wishing to grant the conversation proper context.

“I see. I take it you shall guide me a bit more? There are several things that could be connected to that,” Dusk Flight responded, ready to listen with great attention.

“I will, yes. I… would first say that I am not considering myself a nosy individual, but one that is definitely sensitive to problems around me.”

“That could be considered ‘a given’, as I believe the expression in your tongue is,” the other mare commented with a slight smile. “I believe that a pony of the Divine Aspect and a Princess of Friendship, as your vocation is, would be focused on such kind of matters.”

“That I am,” Twilight confirmed with a smile of her own. She knew that the topic was harsh, but that didn’t mean one had to use harsh tones to convey it “And, I must say… some of the things I heard from you, Honored Lord Consort, brought some discomfort to my heart. Not because they were aimed at me, let me clarify outright, but because they showed that you have something lodged in your core. Pushed into it, I believe, by rumors and hearsay.”

There was a pause and Dusk Flight stopped following her. She stood in place, lifting her head a little higher and letting the gale encompass her supple neck without as much as a shiver from her. Quite the opposite, the strikes of wind seemed almost connected to her displeasure, blowing right in Twilight’s direction for a brief moment.

“I see,” the Lord Consort commented finally, though her voice lost some of its luster, becoming instead like that of a touched augur. Ready to bring calamity with but a word more, if only she would choose. She didn’t, out of the nobleness of her heart. “We managed to communicate enough between each other the last time, indeed. You know. You have enough decorum and perhaps even kindness to ignore it… or so I thought. You couldn’t after all, as I presume?” came a rather sour question.

“I couldn’t ignore your gaze, your tone. Your remark that sometimes one just has to withstand certain things,” Twilight admitted, still retaining the collected quality of her own voice. “And while I find it a remarkably dignified stance, Honored Lord Consort, I have to consider whether it is really required and necessary.”

Dusk Flight smiled, of all things, but the expression was as embittered as it could have been. “Does anypony chooses freely to be put in a situation like this? For eyes to stare at them, for tongues to lash? But if I am, then… I will endure it,” the mare firmly declared. “This isn’t the one and only life we have, after all. In the greater perspective, this is but a fraction we have to manage through, the smallest of moments to clench one’s jaw in calm integrity. So that later one can sing praise in the domain of Bogine, with a clear voice and smiling lips…”

Such a stance was praiseworthy by the power of its spirituality, though perhaps Twilight was not agreeing with it in entirety. “Is there nothing we can or should do, however? Not to be martyrs before we move on through death and pyre?” she asked, using the Noctraliyan approach to matters final.

“It is not the worst of fates when one is innocent,” Dusk Flight replied, finally stepping forth, though reluctant to look directly forward. “I am… I am not sure whether I could claim that.”

That one sentence made Twilight’s whole body lock up, as a cold shudder which had nothing to do with the weather encompassed her in entirety. Was there… was there actually a dark secret that the mare was harboring and was somewhat inclined to reveal, or at least admit? If so, the Lord overhearing that would… He would, without a doubt…!

Actually, Twilight wasn’t even sure what he would do, but it would not be anything good!

Was it better to abandon the attempt? Not press the issue and… and instead somehow explain it before the haspadr? Or was it too late after all, and the only thing that could be done now was to get the truth out and work around mercy and forgiveness? What could Dusk Flight be hiding, actually?

Twilight, she…

She steeled herself. This was her doing, the whole situation was due to her plan and idea. To get to the bottom of this marital rift was the purpose for this meeting, and a choice she had made. She would continue, and hope that honesty would bear fruit, however sour it could be.

“Are you telling me, Honored Lord Consort, that there’s a seed of truth to what I have learnt, regarding you?” Twilight spoke up, firmly.

And got a firm reaction back. “As much as I can still hear empathy in your voice, I don’t think it is a matter I would like to discuss in detail,” Dusk Flight replied, meeting Twilight’s gaze defiantly. But said defiance was fueled by propriety and self-esteem, rather than ill intentions.

“Neither it is a pleasant topic for me, as much as I possess the desire for help… but treat this as a repayment. Of the debt I was graciously offered.”

The mare withstood such a challenge with the regal decorum she possessed, as her lithe form stood still, like a marvelous statue. But soon did she find her words and they were as sharp as admonition from a higher being.

“This is a most audacious cruelty, hwalba knaze, to utilize this boon like so...”

“Then let me be ever so briefly cruel, Honored Lord Consort,” Twilight responded, withstanding the words, and finding it almost gripping that she had just been accused of possessing such a quality. “I know what I am asking about, I am aware, well aware, of the intrusiveness of my inquiry, but I ask you, also… to trust me, Honored Lord Consort. Tell me of what ails you, of what could be done to lessen this burden.”

“Because you believe that you can actually help, Honored Princess? And if you cannot?” came the pained question, which broke through the mare’s calm, otherworldly decorum. “Should I reveal myself, my core, before you for naught? I do not think I am at all comfortable with such a possibility. This is personal, this is intimate, and suffered in the silence of my heart…”

“I know, I am well aware of that. The more I ask that you trust me, Dusk Flight.”

Twilight made that shift in tone and convention deliberately, trying to sound like a confidant to another mare’s plight, not a royal, dignitary or anypony else. She needed to close the distance here and now, if she were to hear the pained whispers of the other mare’s being. And if others were to learn of them in a controlled environment.

The wind blew and its gusts were still as cold as the gaze from the mare opposite. There was hesitation from the Lord Consort, and a most understandable one. She deliberated, she considered, she mused. And, what was most vital, she had no idea that right above, on the tower’s top, Lord Dusk Harvest was surely waiting with bated breath for any and all words.

Twilight gave the situation a moment, trying to keep her breathing even, alongside her heartbeat. Her thoughts were racing as well, until she gathered them, alongside her doubts and hopes, and directed them to anypony out there willing to listen. Willing to give this situation purpose, and a beneficial one for all parties involved.

And, for the briefest of moments, in the wind rushing around the hill and the tower, she could hear something. A small, pained and knowing chuckle. As well as a brief, calling cry.

Or so she thought, because the sensations were gone a second later.

The next voice she could hear was real, and belonged to Dusk Flight. “So… having strong-legged me into this, Honored Princess… What would you want to know?” came the question signifying readiness, but also that little bit of utterly understandable insult at the situation that was occurring.

Twilight exhaled in relief inwardly, then gathered her focus again. This was it, and there was no room for mistakes, now that she was reluctantly granted an opening.

She closed her eyes and inhaled, then asked directly. “Is there any basis for the rumors I have heard?”

“Now, that is a question altogether too open,” Dusk Flight admitted, looking around for witnesses and spotting Rowan Berry’s absence. She thankfully skipped glancing upwards, though gave Twilight one more perturbed glance. “It… depends on which rumors you are referring to, Honored Princess. I have lost count of just how many disgusting and noxious things about myself I have heard…”

Yes, this conversation wasn’t going to be easy for Twilight, as somepony unused to speaking so directly about such matters. “Well then, let me start again. What did you mean just now, Honored Lord Consort? About martyrdom being easy for the innocent?”

“You do know, hwalba knaze, how we see matters of marriage? Tending to the bloodline we are a part of?” the mare asked with a sad smile. And, when Twilight nodded, she continued with the explanation, looking somewhere distant, likely in the direction of the peak. Perhaps imagining the Honored Lord being there. “Lack of descendants in a noble vein, in a Lord’s vein, is seen as a sign of… lack of benediction from Neskaza Lunee… And regardless of whether there are more, shall I say, mundane causes for this misfortune. Still, one starts to believe in things said over and over from around the corners, so… I do feel some measure of guilt weighing on me, regardless of whether it should be there.”

The mare turned sideways, as if to emphasize the point which the wind had already been making for her – accentuating her lithe and mouthwatering looks and physique. “I have been blessed with beauty and allure that please stallions and mares and, as I can now see, are appreciated even by eyes used to sunlight,” she pointed out, and Twilight was again reminded not to stare. “But, as far as the fruittenders I have consulted and sworn to secrecy are concerned, my body is capable of carrying offspring. There have been mares in history blessed with these features. We just need… an opportune moment. And lack of certain stresses. A situation hard to come by on the pedestal and constantly prodded by vile words…”

Twilight nodded, remembering that she had once read something about such issues regarding mare biology and imbalances which can occur. The more she was now appreciating that the Lord Consort was willing to share. It was an intensely private matter for any of them.

“So, you were just rather… unsuccessful so far?” she decided to ask, hoping not to hear any other scenario.

“Indeed. My Lord and husband, he…” Dusk Flight paused and a touch of red came across her muzzle. “He became… discouraged far too quickly, and he too is burdened by so much that it might have affected our chances. Mental health is something that does affect the physical one, after all,” she added, and there was something most knowledgeable about her words. Clearly her talent with bats was not only based on animal affinity, but motherly understanding. “It is a shame, I have to say, my Lord and husband, he… Well, his affection was always most genuine, having me and my needs in mind. It just lacked belief in his own prowess and… well, the amount of time we spent with each other was not sufficient as of yet.”

Twilight felt that her own face was going red, not to mention the slight shame she felt about the secret audience she had gathered for the sake of this exchange. And that she was getting these details from the other mare in such circumstances. But, what could one do to actually get to the bottom of the issue?

“And the Honored Lord… finally just gave up?” she managed to ask through the embarrassment. “Stopped seeing you, Lord Consort?”

“Yes, most unfortunately…” Dusk Flight admitted, and there was genuine sadness and longing in her over the fact. “I… Bogine, I really cannot believe we are discussing this. Any of this.”

“For a good cause, believe me,” Twilight tried to encourage her a bit more. “But, as I understand, it… didn’t just end there, did it?” she inquired, pretty much admitting to knowing more. “A fruitless marriage is one thing, but… he has offered you a way out of it.”

The other mare’s upper lip quivered. “A ‘way out of it’ – our ways are set and nothing like this is a ‘way out’,” she commented, offended at the very prospect. “I… I know not why that ever crossed his mind, or who had planted this misbegotten concept in it. I discouraged him, as much as I could, from even speaking of such a possibility at first, I…” She stopped, and Twilight saw her eyes glinting with fresh tears, like diamonds manifesting out of sheer sadness. The sight could tug at any heart. “Why would he, ever? Was I not clear in what I was declaring, in what I was… what I am showing? Would he believe I would choose another, use this opportunity? Does he really think so lowly of me?”

Twilight had to bite her lip to stop herself from speaking up. She wanted nothing more than to explain that the Honored Lord thought so lowly of himself, but that… that would affect the further conversation. Still, every tear falling down Dusk Flight’s muzzle was like a strike, a crushing blow to anypony’s core.

The Lord Consort needed a moment to calm down, taking a step sideways. She held her head high, hoping for the wind to dry her eyes, and then sat down. The gale blew her dress back, spreading the atramentous material like a pair of dark, forlorn wings and adding to the melancholy of the moment.

The connection with how Dusk Harvest had looked a few moments earlier couldn’t have been more blatant in Twilight’s eyes.

Dusk Flight spoke again, and Twilight could only hope that she was doing it loud enough to be heard above. “Yes. Yes, I was and am lacking, I need time and… and more effort. Still, I entered this union with hope, hope that I would soon carry a foal under my heart. I still haven’t achieved that, yes, but… But does he really think that I would break my vow to him, just to get that? That I would put ‘me’ over ‘us’? That is not what I had been taught, what I swore to him in the Light of the Goddess… I would never, and have not,” she accentuated, looking back at Twilight with strength and grim dignity to crush any accusation. “Oh, yes, I have heard it all, hwalba knaze, for I have been called the worst insults known to our tongue, words reserved for truly fallen mares.”

She paused, but only to gather her breath, as her gaze ventured past Twilight, past the Valleys, towards the denizens of these lands and the other Mountains too.

“And, worse yet, I have heard what names he is being called. Just how ‘withered’ and ‘dry’, how worthless he is seen by some, those who have forgotten Bogineyi teachings. Of care, comfort, understanding… No. No, no, no,” Dusk Flight spoke with intent, and it was rather touching to hear this ire in her voice. “They know not what they are talking about. He is the kindest, noblest soul there is in our land, and dare I say beyond. He would grind himself to dust, if only that dust could nourish the earth, make it grant us one more orange,” she declared, and Twilight saw one of the mare’s forehooves digging into the grass below. “He is just… He just lacks belief in that. In himself.”

Twilight wasn’t going to object, for she had also seen the great sacrifices of Lord Dusk Harvest, who was hopefully witnessing all that. Instead, she joined the Lord Consort, standing nearby and hoping to grant that little bit of support in the mare’s abject worry.

“Instead… he thinks that you are also one of those that would also see him as without value. For he didn’t grant you what you seek.”

“How could I ever be so unjust and vile? To him?” the Lord Consort turned her head outright, her dark mane shifting like satin and silk. “Believe me, hwalba knaze, I have gotten used to lecherous stares and glares of envy throughout my life. The curse to balance out my blessing. Him, however? Even during our first day together he… never looked at me like I was some possession, he…” She paused, shaking her head and clearly berating herself for this amount of honesty. “That, those moments… I won’t say more. His noble gaze and his pure heart are mine. Mine to cherish, only mine. And I… I am his. Only his. That’s that.”

That should have been that, indeed, for such a declaration signified the end of that particular, and very personal conversation. But Twilight wanted to be absolutely sure, for the sake of this unique situation. She took a deep breath, wishing to push her luck, maybe even risk the mare’s anger, to make things ideally transparent.

“So, you have never—”

“Enough.”

That interruption was so sharp and so firm that Twilight almost jumped away from the Lord Consort. Perhaps wisely, for it hadn’t been her that uttered the word.

A second later the very Honored Lord landed right next to them both, with a flap of his wings that made both of their ensembles be blown back.

Twilight quickly tried to regain composure and prepare long and convoluted explanations of her actions, but Dusk Harvest was giving her a most searing look. She felt herself being pushed back a little by this sheer stare, and she couldn’t quite reach for her voice.

In the meantime, Dusk Flight scrambled up and took a few trots back, in shock over this sudden appearance. “I-iaeu haspadr i marit…” she stammered, trying to understand how this situation was possible. But even then and there she managed to quickly deduce matters, her gaze landing squarely on Twilight. “You… This was you? You planned this, for…?” She turned again to the stallion, who was standing still and tall, with strength that nopony would expect of him. “Tu bide…?”

Dusk Harvest didn’t reply, just lifted his hoof. It managed to stop his wife from continuing as she lowered her head and waited. Just like the Lord took a second longer to continue. Emotions were bubbling inside of him, that much was blatant, and his whole form was shaking from it. Beneath this visible sign there was something growing and rising, something of enough power to cause Twilight to grow worried and even respectful of the haspadr’s very presence.

The tense stillness was interrupted by one thing, aside from the unbothered mountain wind.

Blossom, her small wings trying to keep up with the situation, flew down from the tower’s top. She made a little loop around the Honored Lord, as if ascertaining herself that he wouldn’t move, then turned to the Lord Consort. She landed on the mare’s shoulder and pressed herself to the side of her neck, observing the gathered. Dusk Flight, instinctively, reached up and held the pet close, trying to read the situation from the actions of the bat, as well.

But Lord Dusk Harvest was himself keen on forcing one, singular interpretation of the standoff. He pointed at Twilight, with a gesture that was to keep her silent, then faced his wife head on.

Perhaps for the first time in years.

“Is… Is this all t-true? Is everything you s-said real? This wasn’t s-staged with the hwalba k-knazeu help, was it?” he asked, with enough strength to leave most of his stammer behind.

“No, it wasn’t. I swear it, I swear that all I said, I said from my heart,” Dusk Flight assured, demurely looking her husband in the eye.

Then she gasped.

Twilight reached out with her hoof and was about to light up her horn. She heard shuffling from above, spotting in the corner of her vision that both Midnight and the Lord’s sentinel appeared by the railing, ready to jump over it.

Because Dusk Harvest lunged forth. As if to strike.

Nopony had any chance to truly react, not Twilight, not the warriors, not Blossom, not even Rowan Berry, whose silhouette had just made itself visible from around the tower.

The Honored Lord landed right by Dusk Flight, by her forelegs… and embraced her, pressing his muzzle to her chest, in a gesture that was simultaneously apologetic, relieved, impassioned and worshipful.

Out of this tension, vexation and embarrassment manifested a picture of true and real love, and it was enough to cause Twilight to feel her throat constrict and tears manifest in her eyes this time.

Dusk Flight needed a moment longer to react, actually, as the situation had moved so quickly that the mare had no idea what to do with herself. It was then that Blossom, the most loyal and good-hearted creatures that she was, came to the rescue. The little thing flapped her wings to reach the Lord Consort’s ear and squeaked a few times into it. Twilight could have sworn that the bat pointed at her, the Lord and then the tower. All with her webbed digits while staying aloft, acting like an excited foal.

And whatever the level of communication was between Blossom and Dusk Flight, these few seconds caused the mare’s frozen expression to melt into a most brilliant smile.

“My Lord and husband, Kiwarule just told me… that you said that you still love me. Right before the Honored Princess. And that… that you do so with every part of yourself. Every fiber of your being,” the mare uttered, fighting yet more tears, the happy ones.

Dusk Harvest looked up from his modest and deferential position and met his wife’s gaze. “I do. I n-never stopped, never c-ceased. Ha, Waesper Leete…” he exhaled, with longing, right into the mare’s neck.

“We… have a lot to talk about, I feel…” Dusk Flight told her husband, fighting a sudden flutter of her eyelids. And obviously not really minding that there were witnesses to this, taboo-breaking situation.

Yes, that meant nothing. Not to those two, and not then. “Later,” the stallion declared with firmness that once again conquered his affliction.

He then scrambled onto his hooves, took his wife’s head in his forehooves with gentleness and yet passion, and planted his lips right on hers with famished desire.

Twilight turned her head away out of respect, which made her look at Rowan Berry, who herself averted her gaze, but first made a most aghast face. One through which some scheming satisfaction was oozing. A second later, there was a sound of wings. It turned out that Dusk Harvest had just grabbed his wife’s foreleg and prompted her to fly up with him, to the tower’s top, leaving behind a very confused, but quite jubilant Blossom. Merely a few seconds after that Midnight evacuated the floor below alongside the Lord’s sentinel, who was trying to maintain a stony expression despite the beautiful chaos which had just unfolded.

“I… think it worked,” was Midnight’s summary as he landed nearby, and his tone caused Twilight to stifle a giggle and fight a sudden blush altogether. “Having said that – should we move on, somewhere? Anywhere?” he suggested with a glance upwards.

It was a sagacious suggestion, very much so. And the sentinel, which had been denied his duty before, was very clearly letting them all know that the tower’s premises had to be vacated. Right away.

Twilight trotted downhill trying to maintain a stoic expression, though that nonetheless portrayed all of her satisfaction. Her plan, that crazed idea of hers, so complex and simple… it had worked. It actually had worked. Oh, she had been hoping that this night would show some ponies their purpose anew, the depth of their emotions and the love that just needed some honesty to start growing again.

“Hwalba knaze… I am seriously impressed,” came Rowan Berry’s voice from behind. “I was not giving this a perfect chance of succeeding and now… I mean, what words of approval can be said about this?”

“I think—”

Twilight began, yes, but then a very, very specific noise echoed around. It was a mare’s voice, definitely coming from the tower’s top, and signifying a… renewed bond between the leadership of the Dusk Family.

“Apparently words aren’t needed,” Midnight remarked, trying to keep a straight face. “Did you all hear something?” he asked like the rogue he was.

“It was wind,” came the very stern and very contained voice of the sentinel, who was escorting them away from the hill.

“You heard Midnight, it was just the wind,” Twilight agreed, wholeheartedly, and definitely didn’t go completely and utterly red in the face. “Let’s move somewhere inside, the weather isn’t too pleasant.”

“Doesn’t matter to some,” the stallion commented again, though watched his volume this time around. Also unlike some, though Twilight didn’t mind. “This will definitely result in some rumors about the haspadr and haspadre hitwe,” Midnight continued in a whisper.

“I think they will be fine from now on,” she told him.

Smiling with pride as she did so.

Chapter CI – Rest For the Wicked

The next night came quickly and quietly, and Twilight greeted it with a smile.

She knew that she would have to leave the Mountain of Dusk earlier than planned, yes, but she was already leaving it much better than she had found it. And that was giving her an incredible boost of confidence. Not every day, or every night, did one save the breadbasket of a country from an ancient spirit and then repaired a noble marriage.

And yes, Twilight was heading out to deal with another, potential crisis. But she couldn’t continue to worry about everything all the time, she had to take her time to celebrate her achievements. More achievements in these exotic lands, if she could vaingloriously point that out before herself.

The meal she was offered that evening was more than decent, in preparation for departure, but also had some additional honey and assortment of various fruit, which Twilight associated with her yesternight’s actions. Those that led to a rather… well, passionate reunion of the Dusks’ leadership, if the ‘wind’ was telling it correctly.

And speaking of wind, Midnight appeared at her door just as she finished eating, bringing news that, with Rowan Berry overseeing it, the servants would be taking care of the luggage in a few moments.

“I have a feeling they were looking at me a little strangely, but at this point I am uncertain whether it is due to the Lesy situation, yesternight or anything else,” the stallion pointed out as he sat by Twilight’s table for a moment, checking his armor. “Perhaps I just look dashing once again, now that my wing isn’t in a sorry state.”

Twilight chuckled, rolling her eyes a little. “I do see that you are feeling much better. Also, you looked quite happy having ‘contained’ the sentinel on the floor below, yesternight. Did he hear the Lord and wanted to trot up to check on him?”

“Very much so,” Midnight admitted with a fanged grin. “I gave him a chance to stop on his own, but he was adamant. I mean – good for him, loyalty like this is appreciated, especially when you are ready to clash with a Nightguardian over it. But a proper block, shove, and then a few stern words were enough to get him to stay put.”

“Good, though I hope you didn’t do too much or, you know, insult his dignity as a wartownec,” Twilight remarked, but the warrior just shook his head.

“Trust me, when it comes to these things, we are a tough bunch, a few firm words isn’t enough to get us to keel over or nurse a grudge. Otherwise I would have to plot revenge on most of my trainers and commanding officers,” he explained with the self-assured expression of a stallion. “I mean… He saw the results in the end. Heard them too. Ab Bogine, I wasn’t expecting that and I almost burst out laughing. In a respectful way, of course.”

“I mean… it was the wind, right?” Twilight reminded him, but she knew better even if he solemnly nodded at her words. “I’m… well, I am not necessarily surprised, though I wasn’t expecting the Lord to suddenly… you know. It seemed… almost unlike him.”

“That ‘s very true, with him constantly looking down and stammering through every sentence,” Midnight replied, though in a tone that was stating facts rather than mocking anypony. “Though, you know… Despite what sort of an oger he is and the rift keeping them apart for long, certain things just… are there, right under the surface. Gathering, bubbling up, waiting very impatiently…”

Twilight nodded, as that was her thinking too. Almost unfortunate thinking, as she had to try and avoid focusing on, well, her own ‘things’ being there. Truth be told, there was a dosage of… envy in her, regarding yesternight’s happenings.

“I’m surprised just how deep did the Honored Lord complexes lie,” she commented, trying to distract herself a little. Though she realized that her choice still had her dwell on the topic. “I mean, with having a mare like Dusk Flight as a wife? And gifting him with such love and loyalty? Did you hear what she was saying?”

“I did, with both of them. Though, you know, I am pretending that I didn’t. That being said, you’ve pushed them quite a lot, to reveal the right secrets,” Midnight commented, leaning on the table a little, and with a sly smirk no less. “You cruel mare, you.”

Twilight rolled her eyes with a smile of her own. “I’m not sure if you are teasing me or actually enjoying the prospect of me possessing such a quality.”

“Cannot it be both?” the stallion remarked, giving her a wink. “You are unique in how kind and generous you are. But I must say that I find the certain cunning you are developing at this point to be most gripping.”

“Charmer,” Twilight remarked, waving her hoof at him, though it was mostly to distract him from her face, which was becoming a little reddened. “Although, I cannot deny that it worked splendidly. And I have myself to praise for it,” she teased back.

Especially when she decided to turn in place, with her head held as high as she remembered Lord Consort Midnight Iris doing it. Not to mention that she had just tried to put on that haughty accent that she had heard enough at the Mountain of Midnight.

The very member of that bloodline chuckled heartily hearing it and stood up from the table. “As I said – a cruel mare,” he commented in a way that was as loving as wistful, actually. He wanted to say more, but closed his mouth before that.

“… what’s wrong?” Twilight asked outright, dropping the vain pretense and stepping closer.

“It’s… I mean, it’s silly but not,” Midnight told her, looking deep into her eyes with a sad smile. “Do you have any idea how envious I am of the Lord and Lord Consort right now? I would want the ‘wind’ to sing about us, once again…”

Twilight had an idea about that. She had that idea for a while now, just keeping it contained with everything going on. But the last nights? Yes, they managed to remind her of some things and, what was more important, push back those dark memories about the Count Brother’s maddened advances. What was more important – Twilight realized that this wasn’t mere teasing from Midnight. This was serious, as serious as she could remember their previous conversations about the future. And the sheer notion that there could be a future, well… it was making her heart aflutter anew.

But she remembered what he had told her. And she remembered what she had promised him in return, so she approached the topic with seriousness and solemnity.

“But you are reluctant, Midnight. Because we still need to talk, like you wanted. This is that uncertainty in you.”

“Yes. And believe me, that is the only reason,” the stallion replied, and honesty was oozing from his words. “After what we had just been through? What happened at the Iug u Kwadr? Challenging the Lesy, though we don’t know recall the details? Yesternight? Twilight, my body is boiling for you and my mind is aflame,” he declared with intent which was making him show his fangs in a predatory and loving fashion. “But I need to withstand it, and I shall. So that first there is nothing more between us, no wall and no veil.”

“After everything… Yes, I still most appreciate that,” Twilight stated and encouraged him simultaneously.

“I’m glad. And so the last few nights were a torture, for my mind is made up and won’t change, and the fact that I need to wait is…” Midnight told her, shaking his head. “Perhaps this is what I need to suffer through yet, because I was an idiot earlier,” he berated himself, then straightened up and met Twilight’s gaze with firmness that soon filled his declaration. “So… we go to the Mountain of Sunfall. You are greeted, invited to a feast… if they even will offer anything like that,” he clearly allowed himself the comment.

“I expect at least one bowl,” she remarked in reply, to which the stallion chuckled sourly.

“I suppose that’s just enough to anticipate from those asketi… Regardless – you are inquired about what happened here. And then, promise me, please…” he paused, deliberately, to give his words weight. “Let us meet at their shrine. They surely won’t be against you showing respect to the Goddess there, quite the opposite if it is presented properly. And then I tell you everything, all that is weighing on my heart.” He stopped, closing his eyes briefly. A shudder passed through him, some remnant of doubt and fear over the prospect. “In the confines of the nave, in a hushed voice, so that you know of what’s rotting inside me. And Bogine Herself shall be my witness, when I unburden myself of it all.”

Twilight nodded solemnly, recognizing the importance of such a declaration, and feeling proud of Midnight that he had had this change of heart from his previous, conspiratorial ways.

“Of course. That will happen, I promise,” she swore.

Hoping that the entire situation at the Mountain won’t make it impossible. It depended on the seriousness of Lord Sunfall Word’s condition, of course. Actually, Twilight considered whether a possibility of presenting her visit to the shrine could be wreathed with an intent to pray for the haspadr’s health and survival. But… that felt very distasteful in her mouth. Unless, of course, she would really do so, which she wasn’t entirely opposed to. There was nothing wrong with offering supplications like that, especially in a good cause. It wouldn’t hurt, at least, even if it would not be entirely helpful…

Besides, there was something about Noctraliya after all, wasn’t there? Something mystical, beneath the shrines, the silver on the altars, the prayers, and even the fonts of magic which were granting prophetic visions through sheer arcane power. Something resonating with every denizen and even with her. Something…

… echoing…

She blinked. The thought felt almost intrusive, as a strange clanging sound and then a manifold whisper spoke it in her mind. But she dispersed the notion a moment later, catching Midnight smiling and nodding at her recent promise.

“Thank you, Twilight, I mean that. And… I need this. We need this, if there is to be a chance at ‘we’,” he revealed, looking uncertain about mentioning it, however. “Unless, of course, you… I mean…”

“You do know that I would like that very much, no?” she told him, in accordance with her heart. “Yes, there’s a lot to digest and… you’ve warned me that you want to touch upon more yet. I will keep all options open, but… that does not mean that I cannot prefer some of them, you know?”

“Yes, I understand. Same here, obviously,” Midnight admitted with a sad smile. “But… I leave the choice in your hooves, in entirety. I don’t want you to be pressured into making whatever decision. I will… I will humbly accept everything and anything. This is the only way I can do good by you.”

That was the profound end of that particular conversation, as soon after Rowan Berry appeared at the threshold, with servants in tow. Since everything was prepared and the transport had been organized, there was no reason to delay, and so Twilight locked her thoughts and desires in her heart and prepared for other challenges.

Well, the first one wasn’t really a challenge, as she was about to meet the send-off committee. Which this time meant both Lord Dusk Harvest and Lord Consort Dusk Flight, and the moment that Twilight’s eyes landed on the pair, which was awaiting her in the open cavern that housed her transport, she could tell that things had changed and had done so profoundly.

For they were standing together, finally.

Not next to each other, but together. The Lord Consort’s presence, already otherworldly, was practically beaming with that daunting power of confidence and underlying happiness. It was hard to describe how a dark, lithe figure like hers, charming stares and robbing of breaths, could also fill one with so much joy and hope with her sheer attendance.

And the Honored Lord himself? Twilight had to look again to make sure she was witnessing the same pony. Of course, his regalia, ensemble and his features hadn’t changed, but the way his goldenrod eyes were shining, especially when he was glancing at his wife? That stance, which had been ever so uncertain and skittish gaining that little bit of confidence? Even the way that he reached out to Blossom, who was flying from one to the other batpony, perching on their shoulders, it all spoke of a shift that had happened after yesternight.

And when Dusk Harvest’s gaze landed on Twilight, he greeted her with a smile that she had never before seen from him, and one filled to the brim with fanged gratitude.

“Hwalba knaze, N-Neskaza Lunee… welae tueu n-noc illum,” he offered the traditional greeting in a clear voice, nodding with just that little bit of his usual, fidgety energy.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee… illum tuyiu noc tez, hwalbu haspadr, hwalba haspadre hitve,” Twilight replied in kind, including the Lord Consort. And Blossom, who gave her a little, bat bow of her own. “I’m honored you are here to see me off.”

“How could we not be?” the noblemare responded, with a thankful expression that nearly melted Twilight’s heart. “I feel like we would both need to declare ourselves in your debt yet again,” she pointed out, glancing at her husband who agreed without delay.

“Yes, w-without a doubt. For yesternight, w-we wish to thank y-you from the bottom of o-our hearts,” he spoke. Was it Twilight, or was his stammer a little better already? “You’ve done s-so much in the space of b-but a couple of n-nights. The Goddess is w-with you, hwalba knaze, let nopony c-contest that.”

“I hope Her blessings shall be with you now, actually,” Twilight expressed the wish and was somewhat convinced that it would come to pass. “I think the two of you were long overdue some conversations, the open ones. And some good things to come to your lives.”

“You are very right, on both accounts,” the Lord Consort admitted with a knowing expression, and the Lord agreed with that, too.

“I suppose it w-would help in c-conversing if I didn’t have this p-problem,” he stated in a tone that could very well be considered jocular, especially as he pointed at his own mouth. “Th-thankfully, I do have another way of c-communicating what I t-truly feel towards my w-wife. And I a-am planning on l-leaning into that for some t-time, now that certain m-matters are finally clear, B-Bogine grata.”

Twilight reminded herself that the Dalli were ‘windy’, and there was nothing more to that. Still, she also spotted that Dusk Flight, for all of her presence and charisma, sent a glance the haspadr’s way that made her look just a little bit like a bashful maiden. Blossom, perched on the mare’s shoulder at the moment, hid her muzzle behind one of her little wings.

It nearly made Twilight giggle. Then she actually took a step closer and lowered her volume. After what she had delved into with the two of them already, she didn’t think it particularly intrusive and crude to comment and wish them both the best, also in that regard.

“If that is so, then I am hoping to hear brilliant news soon.”

The Lord blushed just a little, but it was the sort of embarrassment that every adult pony instinctively understood. “Well, I am actually th-thinking that we might t-take a few nights off. Go to o-one of our more remote p-peaks, on a non-official v-visit. Just to take a m-moment away from e-everything.” He looked at Dusk Flight and received a supportive nod. “If the s-situation allows so, which I h-hope it will. Sometimes o-one has to count on things b-being better than they a-appear.”

That sounded to Twilight like a valuable lesson that the haspadr had learnt. And, as it was also a reference to what only the two of them knew so far, she responded. “Here’s hoping, hwalbu haspadr, here’s hoping. Sometimes we need to reach out and cling to what’s good in life, however small and seemingly unimportant. And despite what stones the world is throwing at us.”

“Quite r-right,” the haspadr agreed, knowing something about the topic. “In the m-meantime, I will also ponder on that p-proposition you presented b-before me. Perhaps do some s-scouting, I think I-I could find ponies that would be s-sympathetic to such a c-concept. Those that c-could also use certain ch-channels to reach my esteemed c-colleagues,” he proposed, keeping his voice silent enough only for the two of them.

“That would be great, Honored Lord. I hope to reiterate the offer at the next meeting in the Tuarie, with some additional insights from you and the Overseer General, maybe?”

Dusk Harvest nodded with a smile, clearly behind the idea. Then his gaze fell on Twilight’s entourage and he actually lifted his hoof, ordering both of them to approach. When they did so, the haspadr met their gazes in a show of renewed confidence.

“I know n-not just how much you h-have learnt, participating in the hwalba k-knazeu plot. But since you h-have taken part in it, I w-will trust that you will not sh-share any information about what t-transpired with anypony.”

Rowan Berry was the first to respond to this firm request. “Hwalbu haspadr, I know not of what you are speaking. I took part in no plot and heard no conversations.”

“Likewise,” Midnight reinforced such a stance, earning a nod from the Lord.

“Then I think w-we have all been made b-better by the presence of hwalba k-knaze,” Dusk Harvest spoke and the belief in those words made Twilight feel almost abashed. Especially since her entourage definitely looked at her as well, and in their eyes she could see the same kind of gratitude.

Dusk Flight’s voice followed that encouraging moment, granting Twilight even more than she had already received. “Your help was insurmountable. And I think I can speak openly that, for as long as my Lord and husband rules and I remain by his side, hwalba knaze, this Iug is open to you and you are considered a friend and a savior. Forget not about our little corner of the world on any of your journeys,” the mare did request, and it was something that was all too easy to acquiesce to.

“My darling w-wife speaks the truth,” the Lord supported the declaration, truly showing a change of heart. Or, rather, the reappearance of it.

Not to mention that Twilight had to add yet another accolade to her growing collection soon after. When she heard that small sound of flapping and then found Blossom perching herself on her very shoulder, being very careful about damaging with her little claws the travel gown Twilight had chosen. The bat then leaned in and nuzzled Twilight’s neck, in a gesture of gratitude and sympathy that was particularly enjoyable.

Twilight lacked the abilities of Fluttershy and Dusk Flight, but she could read into the moment well enough. “Thank you, Blossom. And thank you for helping, too,” she uttered and the pet squealed once, pressed her nose to Twilight’s coat one more time almost as if in a friendly kiss, then returned to join the noblemare opposite who gave the bat a small, loving scratch.

It was time to go, however, so Twilight bid warm farewells to her hosts and ventured towards the carriage which had been chosen for her. It was slightly different than the previous one, actually, looking like it had at some point been designed for transporting goods but now lived a second life as an official mode of transportation. And it wasn’t hard to deduce why something with a more sturdy frame had been assigned for Twilight’s further travels.

Even if the chance of a Lesy attacking once more was rather unlikely at this point. Though she was uncertain why she felt so assured of it.

When the doors were closed, Twilight waved through the window towards the Dusk Family leaders. She could now see in them a picture of a couple which had rediscovered their mutual affection, and she couldn’t be more jubilant about it. And so she sat back with a smile and closed her eyes, letting out a long sigh when the transport began moving.

“… is something wrong?” Rowan Berry asked with a healer’s instinct, but her question was quickly addressed.

“No, nothing of the sort. Quite the opposite, I think. Something of a… well, satisfied sense of relief just washed over me,” Twilight admitted, making sure that she wasn’t smothering her outfit against the quite comfortable seat. “I think I… did good. Yes. I think we all did,” she stated, smiling at her companions.

“I can definitely get behind that,” Midnight agreed, also sitting back a little and taking a nice, deep breath. Not fearing that any latent wounds would make him uncomfortable. “If you were to tell me that we would give the haspadr a chance at strengthening his position, fighting back against his misfortune… Well, let’s just say that the Cowene might be in for a surprise next time around. It seems that Dusk Harvest can be much, much more charismatic than anypony would give him credit.”

“Agreed,” Rowan Berry spoke up, checking if she wasn’t leaning against her satchels too much as the wind above the Valleys started to buffet the carriage. “I’ve been so used to knowing, for all of those years, that Waesperi lack an heir that a different scenario is hard to imagine. But… actually quite probable, and sooner rather than later.”

“You’ve overheard what the Lord Consort said when we conversed, no?” Twilight asked out of sheer curiosity.

“No,” the mare’s reply was, garnished with a small grin. “I’ve heard of such issues affecting some mares, especially of her stature and features. An internal imbalance of their bodies. But if the main source of their worries passes and the organism has a chance at calmly following its natural rhythm, well… We will hear of an outcome quickly. No way somepony won’t make such news leave the Iug. And, I mean… good for the two of them!” she added, with a refreshing tone of a mare’s solidarity.

Midnight snorted a little.

“What?” Rowan Berry asked, giving him a little look.

“Yeah, about that – just watch them name the foal after Twilight,” he quipped.

The lupule grinned and giggled, shaking her head, and Twilight herself couldn’t quite stop herself from laughing, looking at the stallion in kind shock and embarrassment. Though, when she met Midnight’s gaze, there was something… sobering in it. Deep and serious, though perhaps even he hadn’t thought of it when he had made the joke.

There… had been a conversation. Long ago, or so it felt to Twilight. When her eyes had taken on the aspect of batpony irises, and a particular topic had been breached. A matter which had been, albeit briefly, discussed. There had been warm feelings shared. And nightly visions revealed, those that could have been considered both hopeful and daring.

Without realizing it, Twilight placed her hooves close to her barrel.

She… wasn’t against such a premise. Not even now. And yet she smothered the feeling inside of her, even if for but a little while longer. There were things to hear still, things to say.

As it appeared, Rowan Berry didn’t catch that moment between the two other ponies, as she had just been looking outside, at the Mountain of Dusk which was remaining behind. With an exhale she turned her gaze towards Midnight again.

“It would be a beautiful and meaningful gesture, without a doubt. But I don’t think it would follow their veins’ convention, don’t you think? I believe that the haspadr will actually push for a powerful name, like… what would be the translation, Dusk Glean? For a filly maybe, I think it sounds nice in Equestrian too!”

“Not a bad idea. But,” Midnight responded, apparently ready to make a little face, “did anything we have witnessed in the last few nights followed any conventions whatsoever? So, to me, that would be the least surprising thing to happen.”

Rowan Berry pondered for a while and then nodded with a fanged grin, her coral eyes laughing. She then turned to Twilight, her tone clear and most transparent, especially for an operative.

“I have to say it again, hwalba knaze – the reason for our satisfaction is nothing short but your remarkable work. That was an intrigue and a half and, honestly, it was handled extremely well by you. A simple set-up, an intricate execution, the expected outcome. An occultan couldn’t hope for more, believe me.”

Twilight met the mare’s gaze and allowed herself a little grin. “Thank you very much, Rowan Berry, but… now I’m actually worried.”

“How so?”

“I’m turning cunning. And, if the Lord Consort’s words are to be trusted – cruel,” she explained, giving Midnight a glance that recognized what he had called her himself this very evening. “I think I need to be more careful. This place is getting to me.”

The stallion chuckled, repaying her grin with one of his, and he was far more proficient in making them look roguish and smug. “I would say it’s not that bad of a fate, but… I think I get it. Still, if we tally everything up, you are getting to this place more than the other way around,” he pointed out. And then actually pointed at Rowan Berry. “Just look at her. She was insufferable before, wasn’t she?”

“Oh, speak for yourself,” Rowan Berry responded with a hiss of faux indignation. “But, Midnight Wind does have a point. I… would even dare say his ‘point’ is sitting right opposite him. With all due respect, hwalba knaze,” the operative remarked, giving them both that slightly cheeky look of a turning traditionalist.

“… who are you, and what have you done with Yazembe Acine?” Twilight asked with a laugh, trying to hide her positive shock over putting things so directly.

“I could ask you the same thing, hwalba knaze,” the mare told her, and with a quite solemn nod. It was followed by a moment of sudden silence that foretold something pivotal. “May I… May I actually ask for a favor?”

“Oh? From me? Please, speak plainly,” Twilight encouraged the healer, spotting that Midnight leaned in a little, also intrigued about the sudden shift in the situation.

Rowan Berry recognized his interest and gave him a look that was almost by itself a question and an attempt at an explanation. It was hard to discern what was the exact idea behind this glance, but it felt very important.

Nevertheless, the healer spoke in Twilight’s direction again. “I’ve been… Well, I’ve been thinking—”

“More? That’s dangerous,” the stallion squeezed an interruption in, but only flashed a grin when the healer met his eyes once again, this time with a tired and chastising look.

“As I was saying,” the mare began again, trying not to chuckle at first but then returning to a most serious tone, “I’ve been… considering a few things. What’s been going on, my role, your role in the things happening all around us. And while it is all too easy to enumerate what already happened, well, it is hard to say what shall occur. What I can definitely be a witness and attester for, is that your cause is just. Your attempts at helping us are most genuine, hwalba knaze,” Rowan Berry claimed, then shook her head a little. “I’m still almost surprised at myself for declaring that, especially with how I was seeing you before.”

“I believe I understand, and I know what you mean,” Twilight remarked with a nod and a smile. “Please, go on.”

“Well, I grasp the vital importance of your visit and the repercussions that might follow it. I don’t have to be well-versed in diplomacy or know of the extent of your talks with the Cowene to be aware of just what might await us. It’s hard to say what the Honored Lords of the Covenant shall decide ultimately, about our relations with you, with Equestria,” the operative pointed out. “And while at this point I would like to see a more peaceable scenario play out, one thing is clear for me – I do not see my hwalba haspadre being easily convinced to go through with something like that. If even.”

“Do you feel that she could actually stand against a common consensus? That she would threaten civil war if she is so outnumbered?” Midnight asked with a sharpness in his voice that wasn’t at all directed at the healer.

“I hope not, for the sake of our wampiri. Not that I don’t believe that they could bloody up even some of yours, but I find it a waste of time and ver…” she told him with utmost honesty. “Hwalba haspadre… still might decide for it, however. There are matters that, in her mind, are blatantly clear, and also those blatantly unaddressed even by the Honored Princess’ attempts at finding common ground with us. Even reconciliation,” Rowan Berry remarked, seriously musing on the issue as she met Twilight’s eyes once more.

And something was different in the lupule’s coral gaze. Something had changed and shifted when Twilight hadn’t looked, something had grown and borne fruit already. Those eyes that had once looked at her with disgust and distrust aplenty were now much more open, clear and even amicable.

Twilight was about to be informed of it, it seemed, as Rowan Berry continued, maintaining that gaze. “I… regardless of anything, I am finding myself in a position that is both very simple and very convoluted. Simple, because I see a way out. Convoluted – since it isn’t a path that I would have previously considered, were it not for unique circumstances and happenings that I was a witness to. Besides, I…” She paused, gathering herself. “I have already done things that would mark me traitorous. Even if I still feel an obligation towards my haspadre. For she has given me, a low-born mare, a chance at playing my part on the grand stage of the world.”

“Have you enjoyed your role?” Twilight dared to ask, as it felt prudent to do so. Especially since the operative opposite her seemed bent on revealing something crucial.

“I… Yes. No. Both? But… not particularly, no. I mean…” Rowan Berry clearly struggled to offer a proper answer. “I believed and still believe in the cause of the occultani. A world that is dangerous needs ponies that can be even more dangerous than it is. And those traditions are clandestine but venerable, I feel. And I cannot deny that there is something incredibly intoxicating in carrying out intrigue. At the same time,” she spoke up, looking at Midnight whose eyes weren’t leaving her at all, “I don’t mind just being a lupule. Fixing the world, rather than drugging it, testing it, cutting it up if that would be required. Though, I guess saying that could make me sound a little hypocritical. I have… held certain views and still hold some.”

“I don’t see anything wrong with wanting to make the world a better place by actually helping, rather than making matters more convoluted for some to the benefit of others,” Twilight told the mare, hoping that she was even partially addressing those trepidations the healer was having.

It wasn’t obvious, as Rowan Berry’s expression remained slightly discouraged, perhaps focused on some persistent memories, and Midnight also didn’t seem to react in any way to it. But that was surely because of just how adamant he was about observing the mare, and it was remarkably hard to discern what was happening in his head.

As if he was somepony else, somepony different, for a moment.

Rowan Berry’s voice shifted Twilight’s attention away from the thought.

“Perhaps it is that. Perhaps it is me simply having to put some things before myself. Or, maybe even, I am reminded by Our Mother that duty is important, but we need to remember that there are… levels of it. Priorities. And when one begins to mix priorities…” There was another, grim pause from the operative, another glance at Midnight and meeting a heavy, serious stare. And then came the inquiry about that favor. “If things progress in a way that would make me… What I want to say is, remembering my Lord’s words about you, hwalba knaze, but having now witnessed the real you… Could I hope to find shelter by your side, where I to question the motivations and priorities of iaea haspadre…?”

Twilight felt her eyes widening just a little as she kept looking at Rowan Berry. The lupule’s words were echoing in her ears. The look towards Midnight didn’t help in discerning reality from delusion, for the stallion had his own stare focused solely the other mare, as if nothing else existed.

“You…” Twilight finally replied to the words she was pretty certain she had actually heard, though she had to clear her throat when her voice came out more hoarse than she expected. “You want to… serve me? Or… am I understanding right? Are you asking to come and find shelter in Equestria, rather?”

“I… want to assure myself that I have a place in the world. A proper place,” the operative revealed, lowering her head a little, her glaucous blue mane falling on both sides of her muzzle and giving her a quite humble look. “I have done regrettable things in the employ of my haspadre. Believing them to be wicked but necessary, serving a purpose. But… But now I am in the presence of a mare that does more. More with better, if that makes sense. And one that sees me as more than just a clandestine tool, one whose actions show prudence which I have not seen before, and I… I…”

“And I…” came Midnight’s voice, in a very stern tone. But one that wasn’t singularly cold or chastising. “… am going to pretend that I’m not hearing a word of this.”

“You’re free to hear it all. I wanted you to hear that. So you know that I mean it,” the mare told him, but he just shook his head.

“I’m aware, Yazembe Acine. And I am, too, in a unique position, with a simple but convoluted way to follow,” the warrior remarked, giving Twilight a uniquely loving look, actually. “And a position that, honestly, would be forcing me to both keep my dumb mouth shut and to let specific ponies know of such a direct declaration,” he spoke, and there was something deathly serious in his words.

“I’m aware,” Rowan Berry replied, and for a moment Twilight could have sworn that she was putting herself fully in Midnight’s power.

“I know that you are. And you know that were it not for specific circumstances that make us all…” He waved his hoof to encompass the interior of the carriage. “Actually, ‘work together’ seems like a very shallow way of putting it, but nothing better comes to my mind right now, I would be obliged by my oath and more to say something. And say even more to other, very specific ponies… Which is why, for the sake of my own, false calmness of conscience, I am going to not be here until this talk concludes,” Midnight claimed, giving Twilight a little nod of recognition and then turning his muzzle away, looking outside the transport’s window.

But just when Rowan Berry was about to speak up again, the stallion briefly turned back to her and spoke up with a smile. “Good choice.”

The healer nodded as some tension left her muzzle, then looked expectantly at Twilight, awaiting her words with bated breath.

And Twilight believed that she understood at least some of the recent exchange. A Nightguardian witnessing an occultane asking whether she could switch ‘employers’? Yes, in any other setting that would require an immediate action from Midnight. But here and now? He refused to entangle himself in it. There were, after all, much bigger and more complex tangles connecting him and Twilight already, ones that reached far, far into both of their cores.

Twilight took a moment longer, so that she could reach for the right words. “Rowan Berry… Despite a rocky start to us knowing each other, I think you have shown to be a dependable mare, of many positive qualities. I see in you a passionate healer, definitely, as well as a crafty pony in general… which helps in many lines of work, not just the cloak-and-dagger one,” Twilight told the other mare with a smile. “If you would ever feel that your place is no longer by Lord Azure Mist, then know that it can be found by me.”

She was so glad to see the healer smile, and for that little glimmer of hope to manifest in her coral eyes.

Still, Twilight spoke up again. “I know you are not listening, Midnight, but let me express hope that, when all things are said and done, ponies of Noctraliya will be free to come to Equestria in whatever capacity they like,” she pointed out. Reminding herself of the complexity of the matter just a breath later. “Of course, I am aware that many won’t like to, or will be keen on retaining your culture and ways. But that’s alright. Equestria wants to be open to all, nevertheless.”

Rowan Berry accepted those words without hesitation, even with a dosage of eagerness. “I… I thank you so much, hwalba knaze. Still, with all due respect, I’m not saying the final word. Perhaps… Perhaps there is still hope that my haspadre will see things your way. But of that I cannot be sure...”

“Just so you know, Rowan Berry, I hope for that too,” Twilight remarked, considering all that had transpired so far. “I wish not to criticize her in front of you, as I think it would be still a little unkind, recognizing the ways of Noctraliya. I believe that she believes that she’s doing the right thing, wishing to protect your country, your traditions, and seek repayment from us for past misgivings. If only she could see that we have goals which are actually aligning, that there is something we could agree on. And that it is not just some ‘sunpony trick’,” Twilight invoked the words she considered accurate.

“I would dare to hope so. I won’t deny that I do feel that loyalty towards her. However… ” The healer looked aside, biting her lower lip, easily becoming a picture of shame and regret. “I have seen what she is capable of. I… enabled some of it, through my craft, and…”

“Ponies can change,” Twilight responded to that, leaning in and wishing to install yet more courage in the mare. “Just look at yourself, Rowan Berry. Don’t you welcome the chance you have taken? Who says that the same thing cannot happen with the Honored Lord Azure Mist? I promise that I will do my best to convince her.”

“Thank you, hwalba knaze. I’m just…” The mare shook her head and her gaze shifted just a little. “I find it astonishing. You really don’t believe in anypony being past redemption,” she stated, and it wasn’t too hard to hear that completely natural doubt in her voice.

So Twilight just leaned back again, assuming a calm, collected pose. “I suppose I do. I have a few examples I can think of. And the process, well… I believe it is within everypony’s reach,” Twilight mused with a small smile. “To see the error of one’s ways, be genuine in one’s remorse. Repair or repay for one’s mistakes, if possible. It’s quite a clear way forward, and I think going down it gives everypony a chance. But… actually, that’s a strange statement coming from you. Don’t you believe in such opportunities?”

There was a moment of silence, so Twilight continued unabated.

“As much as I understand, the ways of the Bogine are about mercy, granting everypony a chance in her motherly care,” she explained, thought it felt weird to make such remarks to ponies adhering to this very religion. “And, as far as I was told, even if their punishment in the fires of the Judging Sun is to last for a great deal of time, everypony is finally forgiven. Which means it is just about a proper repayment for one’s sins, misdeeds... So, why cannot one begin repaying already, in one’s life, to reach the blessed Argentee without delay?”

She heard a little laugh coming from Midnight, who still definitely wasn’t eavesdropping, and definitely wasn’t participating in the discussion.

“I believe I understand why Rowan Berry said what she said. Sometimes when one dealt with much wickedness and malice in their life, or blames themselves for causing it, it… is easier to just cast oneself onto the pyre. Accept that there’s no hope,” Midnight declared, and Twilight knew he grasped the extent of that, considering his own story of mistakes and loss. Experience, dark experience, was talking through him. “It feels simpler than trying to crawl out of the deep hole one has dug.” He then turned his head and met Twilight’s gaze. “I think we’ve all touched upon such darkness in our lives. But you? You are bringing light with your words, with your presence. It banishes this gloom.”

It was all too easy to blush at such a profound praise, and Twilight wasn’t necessarily better at withstanding the urge than anypony else, despite the uniqueness that Midnight was praising about her.

“Thank you, Midnight, I just… I’m saying it as I’m feeling it. I, too, believe in redemption and my journey so far showed me that it is a right belief to hold. Who knows, maybe the future will prove me right even further…? Who can tell those things…”

“I don’t think even the effiti could be certain, but here and now, hwalba knaze?” the healer spoke up, nodding. “The present is definitely supporting your cause. And your words do awaken hope in me, I confess.”

Twilight smiled in gratitude, and that peculiar warmth that she could remember from many times before returned. It filled her chest, it reinvigorated her body and it made her mind that much more clearer.

“Let us then have hope for the future, all of us,” Twilight found it a good enough conclusion. “I will keep saying it, as much as I need to – Noctraliya and its denizens are also worthy of better times to come. Who says that it cannot be exactly our efforts that could assure them?”

“No pressure, whatsoever,” Midnight quipped with a grin. “But… I think we are already playing our parts. I think we’ve been playing them for quite some time now. Perhaps now it is just about, I don’t know, cleaning up our lines, making our gowns more pristine for the role?”

“Not a bad way of putting it,” Rowan Berry admitted, looking at the stallion. “Let’s hope this play is not a tragedy in the end.”

“That rests on our shoulders,” Twilight added to the exchange. “We might be a part of a grand design, of the Goddess’ plan if we want to call it so, but we still choose how we go about it. Those are still our choices, our responsibilities pushing us on. I’ve chosen to be helpful, in the best way I can.”

“And we are with you, Twilight Sparkle,” Midnight promised with a solemn nod. “And, if I may say so, if you will get Lord Sunfall Word to eat a whole, honeyed orange before my very eyes, I will believe in anything!”

Twilight had to smile, though she was sadly reminded of the convoluted situation she was just flying into. For all of her good will and eagerness to help, there were matters which were beyond her power. The only thing that she could do is… hope. Exactly that.

Who knew what the future could bring? But one could steel themselves, and do their best. Perhaps the world didn’t need much more than that?

The room was dark and cluttered.

That pretty much made it perfect for staying in if one was seeking solitude, with only one’s thoughts as companions, for better or worse.

Of course, one would think that in a tightly organized place like this fortress it would be difficult to find chambers which had been practically abandoned, but there lay the surprise. This section of the warehouse, positioned to the side and hidden behind a section of crates containing spare equipment, was visited so infrequently by anypony, it might have as well not existed. It would be an utter surprise to see a warrior venture here just by accident, and an even greater one to find a stallion already sitting behind the small, secure door, at a table which had been left in this place Goddess’ knew how long ago.

The said pony shook his head, trying to get the lock of mane out of his vision, though that couldn’t really be helped when he was hunched like so, overlooking some old reports and notes. His eyes felt strained even if there was but one small candle by him, but he would blame the analyzing, checking and re-checking, instead.

He rubbed his muzzle and hissed at the now all-too-familiar feeling of a missing fang.

He would soon be missing another, if he wouldn’t find a way to deal with his current predicament. And the previous, grievous blunder.

That cunning, resourceful sunpony! Curse him and his magical arts.

Deep Mist’s hoof shuddered about the blade he was holding in it. His touchstone and his symbol, and one which he had failed to deliver into the target’s heart.

Inconceivable. How could it all have gone so wrong?

Just how many times had he already replayed the entire night in his mind? How often had he been considering where things had gone wrong and what better approach he could have utilized? And yet it still didn’t make sense.

He had struck true, but something had blocked the blade’s path, he felt it deflected to the side. He had chased with vicious intensity, even reckless abandon, but things had never fallen into place, as if by design. A slice at the neck had been stopped by a stumble. A strike to the chest had failed at the last moment due to an improbable dodge. And a broken leg would not be a cause of death!

And then there had been this abominable art, one that had made all of the slumbering sunponies in the vicinity awaken and come to the aid. Not to mention the same power striking him as if a silver, vicious punch.

He dreaded the very coloration of that magic. But he also had already felt a blow, just like that one. When the Princess’ attack had robbed him of his warrior’s dignity…

Deep Mist shook his head, moving aside another missive, though it felt more like he was organizing the very thoughts in his mind. The truth was blatant and searing – despite his preparation and experience, he had been unsuccessful. And, what was even more perturbing and even confusing, despite having received the mark meant to represent the will of his Lord, the will of a representative of the Immaculate Moon… he had learnt that the Goddess Herself had been and was still overlooking his target’s recuperation.

It simply… It didn’t make sense.

When they had talked right before departing with the Princess it had been clear that Royal Advisor Moonwarden was a sunpony touched by the Immaculate Moon… and Her presence, in the flesh, right at the hospital, wasn’t it proving it? But hadn’t Deep Mist’s orders been clear, too? The mark had been and still was dark and gruesome and necessary.

That stallion had been meant to die, by Deep Mist’s hoof. But he hadn’t. Death had been there, stalking, Deep Mist had felt it. He still had no idea how, but… being an operative for so long had only heightened certain senses and instincts. He had thought that he had seen somepony, actually. Like a little filly in the corner of his eye? But that could have been his adrenaline and his rage making him imagine things.

So, with everything being considered, if the Advisor was still alive… then who was responsible for that, exactly? Deep Mist and his failure? Or was there more to it? Much more…?

He felt his ear registering something, and this time it was not just his imagination.

Somepony was coming. And for some reason he believed that they were coming right into this very chamber.

He left the candle lit, as blowing it would only make things more difficult for him, and would not hide his presence – the smell would be too telling anyways. Instead, with the training he had, he stood up from the chair and trotted back, without as much as a sound, taking with himself the blade and storing it away. He positioned himself in a way that would have the door screen him at first, and he awaited to see if his hunch was correct.

It was, bless an operative’s sense. A few seconds later the handle moved down in a steady motion. Then it stopped at a precise point. Two seconds after that the simple but specific locking mechanism clicked, and only then did the arrival continue inside. Which meant that it was somepony instructed in how to gain access to this hideout. But whom?

Deep Mist held his breath in, watching and listening with great care.

“Don’t show your eyes nor hide them from me…”

The young voice from the other side of the opening doors was all that Deep Mist needed to hear, though it also caused his invoked eyes to widen in surprise. He stopped the door from opening all the way, the pressure letting the entering pony know that the room wasn’t empty, and then slowly showed his muzzle and eyes, to spot the newly arrived…

“… Blackbranch? What are you doing here?”

Indeed, it was the young stallion, his eyes almost screened by his black mane, which corresponded well with his rarer, brown coat. His lips were pursed, but revealed a little smile.

“Deep Mist. Nice to see you again, sir,” the youngster responded in a leveled tone and with a calm expression. Something that showed that being a loyal aide to general Adamant Fang had done wonders to slowly cure him of his skittish nature.

“I would say ‘likewise’, but you haven’t answered me,” was the only response that could be given in such circumstances.

And the reply to the original question still didn’t appear. “Glad I remembered about this place. Ivory Crescent told me you and Midnight Wind had a small alcove for doing business… Well hidden, I would have needed too much time to find it without the knowledge,” Blackbranch judged as he closed the door behind him, waiting for the lock to assure secrecy and privacy, and smiling as it did so.

Deep Mist didn’t speak up again, waiting for the information he had already demanded. Blackbranch was young, but he was showing great promise, and surely was not overlooking the inquiry just by mistake. It was more likely that he was pacing the answer for some yet inexplicable reason.

The strange silence didn’t last too long, thank the Goddess. The young stallion made his way to the opposite wall and leaned against it, his eyes purposefully avoiding the papers on the table. It showed the proper amount of prudence.

“I’ve been ordered to deliver some mail, sir. Official one, for the Commander’s hooves,” he began explaining the reason for being present, his eyes never leaving Deep Mist. They remained cold and motionless even with the candle’s flame dancing in them, in a great contrast to the stallion’s usual disposition. “I’ve also decided to deliver some other mail. The less official kind, as you might expect, sir.”

Deep Mist nodded, remaining vigilant considering the vagueness of his words. “I see. I also can tell that you are somewhat thrilled by the prospect,” he allowed himself the cynical tone.

“I wouldn’t say that at all,” Blackbranch remarked, reading into the sour notes of the sentence while reaching into his official, aide’s garb. He produced a letter from it, with a symbol that Deep Mist had no trouble spotting. Even thought the wax seal had been broken. “Feel free to admonish me, sir.”

“I definitely would… but I’ve learnt enough about you during our Maretonian mission,” was the response. “You’re young… and somewhat jumpy, but you’re not impulsive. You have that scout’s mentality, which prompts you to lunge forward when you sense it necessary. Am I wrong to assume that something bothered you about the message?”

“I’m rather thankful for my talent, indeed, yes. Tonight especially,” Blackbranch commented, passing the letter to Deep Mist’s hooves, though quickly returning to his spot afterwards, almost as if the closeness to the other stallion could burn him. “I’ll explain in a moment. But first… do you want me to explain what’s inside or simply sum it up, sir?”

“I can imagine the contents,” Deep Mist remarked, already spotting the curvature and intensity of his Lord’s hoofwriting, with the strokes almost piercing right through the material.

“I can imagine the contents,” the other stallion told him with that young spirit that he hadn’t quite lost yet despite their occupation. “I mean – heard of what happened here, and since I have sent a message your way lately, I… connected the dots. And, actually, I got more dots than I thought. Which is why I allowed myself this breach of conduct.”

Deep Mist looked from over the missive he had begun skimming over, already having found a few expressions which were making his heart thrash in his chest and his dignity feel thoroughly assaulted. However, Blackbranch was holding two more letters in his hoof now, similarly opened.

“Now that is going too far, Blackbranch,” Deep Mist found it in himself to say, in a tutor’s tone. “You’re supposed to oversee the passing of our correspondence from the Motherland, not monitor it in regards to contents!”

“A fortuitous exception,” the youngster claimed, and there was something very serious about those words. He didn’t even flinch at the raised voice. “I seem to have a knack for sensing something big coming. For these also came from Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist. They just weren’t meant for you. Though… they are regarding you, I’m sorry to say.”

Deep Mist’s brow furrowed, especially when he reached out for Blackbranch to pass him those letters too, but the other stallion’s hoof moved up and away. And it was a far more controlled gesture than usual.

“I thought Ebony Crescent was the theatrical one among us,” Deep Mist pointed out with a grimace.

“I just need to be certain of your reaction first, sir,” the younger pony said, looking back with very serious intent. “Finish the letter before we continue, please.”

That was, begrudgingly, what Deep Mist was about to do, though he had been imagining the contents of it for some time now. And had been mostly correct in his assumptions. The Honored Lord was expressing her deep sorrow and, even more vividly, her furious anger over what had happened. She was demanding the situation dealt with, threatening not only Deep Mist’s other fang, but also his reputation in the whole Mountain and among the Family. Especially concerning…

Deep Mist closed his eyes and sighed. It wasn’t unlike the Lord to make a threat, but a threat to her? Oh, but why was he surprised?

The Honored Lord wanted immediate action about rectifying the blunder. By any means and any personal sacrifices necessary.

The situation was clear, however many doubts Deep Mist was carrying. The Lord was making it perfectly obvious – it was either the Royal Advisor or him.

Actually, the way she had written that part in particular—

There was a very faint, but very distinctive sound in the room.

Deep Mist wasted no time to swiftly produce his blade, since what he had just heard had been Blackbranch taking his weapon out of his ensemble. The delicate whine of metal moving through air was a shrilling call to anypony who had ever dealt in subterfuge and carried its tools, even the most dreaded ones.

The youngster wasn’t pointing the weapon at him, however, but still held it at the ready, in a stance that could at any moment turn into a preparation for an actual attack. His hoof was shuddering just a little.

“… you have a mark. For me,” Deep Mist stated rather than guessed, remaining ready for anything.

“Not ‘me’, precisely, sir. You could probably guess the two names mentioned right here, however…” He waved the letters he still brandished in the other hoof, though Deep Mist wasn’t going to look at them. They could simply be used as a distraction. “Always nice to perish at the hooves of ponies you know, and play dice or whatever else with, right? But, honestly, those are worded in a way to make sure that you are not returning to Noctraliya, sir. A-and it does not matter who accomplishes that.”

There was a shaky tone. Deep Mist was not going to overlook it.

He might have failed and blundered terribly, but he would never consider himself utterly foolish, so he understood his situation outright. Not that he was in any way happy about it.

“I am to kill the Advisor… and then be killed, just in case. So that I’m not tracked and captured by the sunponies, give away any information. And so that I feel, in my very last moments, the Honored Lord’s displeasure.”

“So it seems, yes,” Blackbranch remarked, still holding both the marks and the blade. “I… I find it very much unfair. And sinful,” he added, trying to remain calm despite the weakness of a younger mind, still struggling with pushing emotions away. “I have to assume that I was inspired by Somepony to check those letters. I’m glad that I did, I must say. And I wish to pay that grace forward.”

“That’s pious of you. And kind, if you really mean it,” Deep Mist remarked, earning Blackbranch’s slightly nervous smile.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way, sir. We’ve been on a mission together, a complex one. I thank you all for the chance, granted to an apprentice. And we’ve achieved a potent success, even extricating Rowan Berry when things took a bad turn. I… consider that a good sign of camaraderie. One that should be preserved, if possible. Hard to do so with a dead pony.”

Blackbranch allowed himself that remark, finally putting the letters on the table. He then slowly and methodically hid the blade away, at least for the moment proving that he was not going to go through with anything.

Deep Mist was observing him diligently, however, now that he knew that he was the said dead pony walking.

The younger stallion maintained the distance, perhaps also as a sign of respect. “You know, sir, I was aware that Lord Azure Mist could be ruthless. And ruthlessness is known to our bloodline, it courses in our veins. Still, everypony heard that story about the Count Mistlock’s love, and shook their heads over such… cruelty. Those are two very different beasts, I think,” Blackbranch remarked, showing considerable insight. “I remember well what you’ve been saying about your Misthue. Your aspirations and… your hope for a shared future. It’s atrocious to me that there would be two ruined relationships. One was already too much for my tastes. And this? This is wicked.”

“You’re a foal, Blackbranch. Our fate lies in the hooves of our Lords, that is our destiny,” Deep Mist scolded the youngster, feeling like the age difference suddenly became much bigger than it really was. “Wickedness and atrocity are entwined with our line of work. Some even say that our eyes are hidden so that no other pony needs to see the burden showed by their lack of luster.”

“Is this really the only way? Cannot we retain some of our light?” Blackbranch asked, and it was hard to tell whether it was a sign of a makeshift rebellion against the old tradition of the Eyes, or simply a tease.

Deep Mist was sure of one thing, however. “Your tone makes you sound like a sunpony with a tummy ache.”

“If you think so, sir, perhaps you should have opposed to taking a young, impressionable pony with you on that assignment,” Blackbranch remarked, and Deep Mist almost chuckled at the cheek coming from him. “I know the sort of commitment this work requires, and I’m ready to carry my burden. But I’m definitely not ready to let a fellow pony perish. To spill the blood of another of our kin is a transgression against the Goddess Herself. Which is why I am here, to give you some time, at least. Do you want to read those two?” he asked, pointing at the letters he had just left on the table.

“No. I know what they say, what words the Honored Lord used,” Deep Mist remarked with a sour smile. “I don’t blame her, my failure in carrying out such a vital assignment is… great. Seems almost just to pay for it like so.” He paused briefly. “Can you reseal them both the right way?”

“Without an issue,” Blackbranch told him, already taking them with himself. “I can also hold onto them for a couple of nights longer, sir.”

“Thank you. You’re proving to be a very bad operative… but a decent pony,” Deep Mist responded, mixing admonition with praise. “I will definitely need a moment to consider what to do. Although I know what has to be done.”

“From your tone alone, sir, I can read that you will attempt to finish your assignment anyway.”

“Professional pride, I suppose,” Deep Mist commented, looking aside for a while and considering everything in but a few seconds. “My performance lately was dreadful. That is as blatant as this,” he declared, reaching up and moving back his upper lip to show the youngster the price of failure. “Death is more merciful than dishonor, at least. But resigning to it is not our way, no.”

“Could I… Could I help you in any other way, sir?” Blackbranch asked with an almost compassionate tone.

“Definitely. Start with not being so stupid in the future… or making sure that you are really good at keeping your tongue behind your teeth and resealing messages, if you cannot help yourself and your curiosity,” Deep Mist decided to impart some knowledge, trotting closer to the table. Suddenly everything gathered on it seemed almost insubstantial. “I suppose you will soon get other messages, to the Honored Lord and from her. About me having been ‘reassigned’ in some way, she will definitely find a way to explain matters to Commander Ardent Fang.”

Blackbranch reluctantly nodded, as he was close enough to the chain of command to know the nuances. “And… would you like a message passed to your closest relatives, or Misthue?”

“Don’t be stupid, colt, I can read that tone of yours,” Deep Mist replied, barely stopping himself from outright shouting. “You’re suggesting that I hide, maybe feign death, and then let only them know about it? Way to endanger everypony possessing that knowledge. Trust me, Lord Azure Mist will definitely keep tabs on things like that, even from the sheer, paranoid impulse… There is no way that I put anypony that I care about in danger, and you suggesting it is a deep insult to me.”

“I’m sorry, sir…” Blackbranch apologized, looking down in genuine shame.

But Deep Mist wasn’t going to be tormenting the poor colt. He wasn’t a bad pony, just inexperienced and somewhat soft. “You’ll learn and toughen up. Don’t worry about it,” he told him, placing the dagger on the table and looking at his own reflection in the black stone embedded in the hilt. “I won’t let myself get captured by the sunponies. But I also don’t feel like giving anypony the satisfaction of being the one to collect the mark. And committing an atrocity. May it be, rather, on my head and soul,” he stated, his own likeness manifesting a grim conviction.

“… I understand, sir. May the Goddess help you…” the younger stallion spoke, and the candor in his voice was praiseworthy.

“May She help us all, Blackbranch. There are difficult times ahead,” Deep Mist remarked with a quite appropriate expression of a pony already doomed. “You’ve done well in Maretonia. And you’ll keep making us proud, I’m sure. I’ll let you know when I am ready to make my move, it won’t be long,” he promised, leaning over the table and musing.

Blackbranch recognized that it was a goodbye and saluted, then approached the door to leave.

“May we meet again in a better world.”

It was Deep Mist who offered this last piece of encouragement to the youngster, before he was again left alone, the small click from the door assuring privacy that suddenly felt like… abandonment.

Actually, the entire room resembled a tomb at that point, and being interred in one was a bleak fate for a follower of the Immaculate Moon…

Deep Mist actually found himself briefly listening in and smelling, wondering if it would be possible for Blackbranch to set a trap for him, maybe start a fire right outside the door. But that felt like a thought born out of the momentary emotional disorder. The youngster was still in those formative year when idealism won against expediency and intrigue. And, besides, it wasn’t like Blackbranch had been telling him not to go through with the Lord’s will. Receiving such an order was sacred to any operative.

Deep Mist sat down again, holding his head up on his hoof. There wasn’t a good way out of this situation. Mostly because every choice would make him do wrong by somepony. And, more than that, there would be ponies that would be hurt, regardless of his course of action.

He took a deep breath. He took care of that annoying lock of mane once again, and pondered on his priorities.

Maybe the Goddess would help him, after all...

Chapter CII – The Power of One's Frailty

Twilight blinked. Then blinked again, for the first one had been much slower than she thought it had a reason to be.

Was it her, or had the light of the Moon subsided a little? It had been pouring into the carriage most of the travel and now it… wasn’t? Or was it her imagination?

No, not really. The change in illumination had been exactly what had managed to wake her up. She realized that she must have drifted off into sleep at some point. The journey had been proceeding without issues, even if it had already taken a while.

Twilight felt like stretching her neck a little, then rubbed her eyes and looked around. She quickly spotted that Midnight was watching her with a kind and loving expression. One that she could recall from those days when they had a chance to share a bed with each other. Those evenings when the first thing she could spot had been those sharp but enticing fangs of his.

He realized that she spotted him staring, but just gave her a little nod as his smile deepened.

Rowan Berry, in the meantime, was doing some writing in a little notebook which resembled a diary, or maybe was just a selection of personal research.

The healer looked up as Twilight shifted. “Ah, fortuitous,” were the lupule’s initial words.

“Sorry, have I… have I fallen asleep?” Twilight asked, still blinking and trying to focus.

“Some time ago. But there’s nothing wrong with that,” the stallion remarked while holding that sweet smile. “The weather calmed down. And these are definitely more comfortable than whatever awaits us,” he added, patting the seating with an even wider grin.

“Probably,” Rowan Berry agreed, stashing her notes away and checking her trusted satchels. “We were about to wake you up anyway, hwalba knaze. We’re in the shadow of our destination already.“

Twilight shook her head to dispel the remnants of sleep gently caressing her mind still, and looked outside trying to ascertain herself whether the lupule’s expression wasn’t actually deliberate.

It was. That and more.

Twilight hadn’t particularly had a chance at imagining what a place like the Mountain of Sunfall looked like. Especially lately, as she had been a little preoccupied with other matters. But that had been, perhaps, for the better, as the stunning sight which she encountered before her very eyes was only the more breathtaking without preconceived notions.

Other than one, obvious one – that the Iug was a volcano. And it was one, indeed. Twilight surprised herself with just how high she had to follow the slopes that she could spot, with the very peak of the Mountain currently hidden behind a veil of clouds. But the sheer size of the stone wall she could see before her meant that the caldera, if there was an established one, was absolutely enormous and must have been responsible for creating much of the landscape around with its eruptions all that time ago.

If Twilight’s eyes weren’t deceiving her, she was actually witnessing…!

Oh, no, they actually were, perhaps still grasped slightly by slumber.

What had at first appeared as trickles and lakes of molten rock below were actually vibrant dales filled with flowers, and their hues were crimson and carnelian reds, fire and apricot oranges, honey and dandelion yellows. In a strangely alluring and evocative carpets that pretended to be pooling lava.

And yet these meadows and valleys were not just gentle carpets of flora swaying in mountain winds, but betrayed their heritage in a volatile matter that this very night. Even from this angle and height, Twilight could spot the steaming lakes, the bubbling mud and the occasional jets of geysers, reaching high and high above the ground in great displays.

It all served as a wonderful metaphor, she thought, as the region retained some of its original, turbulent spirit, but it had been cowed and now remained humble and collected when it counted. Perhaps just like the local denizens.

Twilight looked for a while longer still. The seat of the Family Sunfall was easily recognizable and towered over the rest of the landscape. A vigilant tower, an old fortress of nature and civilization, regarded as the highest peak in the land. There was something mystical to it, Twilight wouldn’t deny that. Something meaningful. The Mountain was exposed to the elements, and to the searing light of the Judging Sun, and it was withstanding it with a calm confidence while reaching up into the night’s sky. Was it a prayer of salvation, or absolute credence in its stance and convictions?

Twilight also found herself wondering about a strange connection created in her mind. Was there a specific relation between the bloodline’s ways and the batpony tradition of exchanging goods using onyx as a form of currency? If she remembered correctly, it was usually found in volcanic rock, and a place like this definitely would bear only the richest deposits of it. And yet the locals were apparently quite frugal. Had they rejected the notion of gathering it? Given the chance away? Did they see this situation as a test of virtue, provided by the Immaculate Moon…?

“From your expression I see you’re already spiritual,” Midnight’s voice ringed in Twilight’s ears with its joking tone. “I must say, if I were able to see most of our lands from my home I would be praising Neskaza Lunee… even firmer.”

“I see the point, clearly. And I also see that every corner of your lands has something going for it, Midnight,” she responded, looking back for a moment before returning to admiring the view around and underneath. And wondering just what sort of exciting forms of plant life benefited from the volcanic ground, if they created such a vibrant vision before her eyes.

“Rowan Berry?”

“Tac, hwalba knaze?”

“May I presume that, while the lands of the Sunfalls are a little too high and too cold to be converted into farmland, the soil from here is utilized in the Valleys somehow?”

“That is a very specific question. A bit too specific to be answered by me, unfortunately,” the healer admitted without shame. “Yes, I’m of the same caste, but this is not my area of expertise. I take it that, if it only helps, it is already used by the owocellatani in the orchards,” she told Twilight, pondering on the possibility. “I was never going down that road with my studies, actually… though I know of a number of herbs that very much thrive around the Iug u Soleeced, so there must be something to the ground, yes. And wasn’t there an attempt at some point to utilize the dales around here?” she asked of the stallion sitting nearby.

Midnight nodded, clearly reaching for historical knowledge he actually possessed. “During the reign of… ha, Bogine, what’s the translation – Graceful Sunfall? Lord Graceful Sunfall, that is. That was ages ago, the Rodine attempted to grow crops in one of the valleys, but even with the help of other Families it never worked. Grapes were apparently doing the best, but one rougher cold snap and no amount of warm springs around or bonfires lit could help preserve them. Not to mention…”

He paused, closed his eyes and sniffed the air. And, as much as Twilight could tell, he was both visibly enjoying sharing information and breathing freely without any bandages on him. She smiled, recognizing those little pleasures in life.

“There is something to this air,” Midnight finally remarked. “I smell something different, harsher. It’s coming from all those water jets and such. It’s tickling my nose,” he added, shaking his head.

Then his gaze fell on Twilight and loving care again manifested on his muzzle. “Speaking of air and breathing – do you feel the difference already?”

Now she was, yes. It was subtle, at first, but with Midnight pointing it out it became obvious that she had already begun taking deeper breaths.

“Altitude, yes,” she confirmed it to him. “It’s already a little like at the Mountain of Midnight, when you took me to the platform at the peak.”

Twilight spotted Rowan Berry giving the stallion a look that showed a touch of envy, but was mostly done to mock him. Did she know the place?

Midnight waved his hoof, not caring for that. Not to mention that he appeared quite happy to be reminded of that particular memory.

“The Soleecedi have dwellings throughout the place, but some of them are closer to the top. I’m afraid you will have to pace yourself, Twilight.”

“Tell that to the rest of my journey,” she remarked, giving him a slight smirk and being repaid in kind. “I will do my best to acclimatize myself fairly quickly… or I will just need slightly more time to do anything at the Mountain.”

Midnight nodded, but then gave her a weird look which she easily spotted.

“What’s the matter? Is something wrong?”

“Nothing’s ‘wrong’, though when it comes to ‘the matter’… Well, I was wondering whether, like with your eyes, you could help yourself when it comes to breathing,” he mused.

Having proposed that he glanced Rowan Berry’s way. It was clearly to gauge the healer’s reaction, and she didn’t need much time to understand what he had just meant. Her gaze met his stare, and then Twilight’s.

“I… do not really have knowledge about medicine that might help with altitude sickness. We do not go through that, though I know of the issue,” she began, her tone remaining serious. “Though, from Midnight Wind’s word I recognize that this is something about… magical help? Can such a thing be done?” she asked, her instinctive apprehension mixed with curiosity.

“I would need to consider some matters, actually, as I… don’t think it would be too safe. And I would definitely not experiment with it here, in the carriage, such spells are meticulous work,” Twilight explained, taking another deep breath afterwards. “For the moment, I will pace myself and bear it, but don’t worry about me. I will mask it as constant awe or thoughtfulness or something…”

“I believe that is quite believable. But don’t ask me not to worry, that is quite unbelievable to me,” Midnight jested, and Rowan Berry rolled her eyes a little at his tone.

“Right, fine, you two have your thing. But you must not have it here. And I’m not talking ‘not too much’,” she pointed out, acting the part of the reasonable pony in the carriage. “If there’s anything that the Soleecedi won’t tolerate, it is any overt showing affection. And I don’t even mean in the case of you two. That is taboo of the highest order,” she accentuated very potently. “Here you shall have modesty, humility, silence. I would treat the whole place like a holy shrine, not just the herame proper,” was the mare’s suggestion and Twilight was going to take it very seriously.

Still, the healer had it in herself to jest. “I’m surprised Soleecedi and Kwadri even share a border. These are like two very different worlds.”

“Yet… one Noctraliya still,” Twilight pointed out, as it felt prudent to do so.

“Apparently,” Midnight commented with cheek, checking his armor. He looked outside and from his gaze it appeared that the transport was going to enter a tunnel leading to the landing cavern, as preparedness manifested in those saffron eyes. “Right. If you will see me suddenly losing my mind over something, it is my proud Midnight Family blood going stale in these ‘humble halls’.”

“Pride needs humility for balance, Maednoc Wentr, you must finally realize this. It’s healthy,” Rowan Berry pointed out like the lupule she was. “I’ll ready some smelling salts, just in case, if you faint dead away.”

Twilight giggled, even as the carriage was enveloped in darkness of the tunnel. She found it heartwarming that their little group seemed to go along much better these nights. There was hope yet, perhaps.

She took a deep breath, then another as the first one didn’t work quite as well as she wanted it to. And when the passageway opened up into the landing cavern she was greeted with the sobering sight of… almost nothing.

It’s not that the place had been left in its natural state, the way it had been done in the Mountain of Dusk, but it was instead organized and embellished in a very minimalist, almost non-existent, fashion. Actually even the term ‘embellished’ might not have been right in this instance, since the cavern barely held any sculptures and motifs that could be considered sophisticated, or grandiose, or deliberate. The most that Twilight could name as actual decorations were the two woolen draperies the color of tawny orange, like the setting sun, marked with the Family’s symbol. But even they were simple and the renditions were plain, showing not even an ounce of pride about themselves.

For the lack of a better summary they were informative. Period.

And so quickly Twilight found her attention shifting to the ponies awaiting her in the cavern, since there was not much else to focus on. Not even the other parked carriages, which were few and far between. And simple, of course.

The welcoming committee was dressed to fit the general theme of humbleness and asceticism. They were elegant, yes, as there was a certain minimalist grace to the local gowns, but nothing in comparison to some of the other Families. The sentinels, for example, had no additional markings other than the tabard, and the cloth beneath their equipment looked like it wasn’t even dyed. If anything, it looked rather rough, but in a way that had been clearly done on purpose.

Hadn’t she once read something about certain, ancient and remote communities using sackcloth? Was there such a strong spirit of self-discipline around the Mountain?

And, speaking of peculiar clothing, Twilight also spotted that the one mare among the group of six warriors had a coif on her head, also barely colored a darker red hue.

“Hwalba knaze, Neskaza Lunee… welae tueu noc illum,” came to Twilight the cold voice of the stallion leading this group, none other than Count Sunfall Decree. He was brandishing the traditional gown, as befitted his position, but one that had its buttons made out of simple metal duds, corresponding with the plain, combed style of his short russet mane. But there was something undeniably regal about the pony even now, when Twilight could see him in a more basic attire.

“I welae Neskaza Lunee… illum tuu noc tez, hwalbu hrabiy,” she replied as it was proper, giving the stallion a little curtsy. And remembering to breathe properly. “It’s a pleasure to be welcomed to the Mountain of Sunfall by you. I must say, this seat of power is remarkable already. Its imposing presence among the smaller peaks is palpable,” she offered the genuine and polite praise.

“Thank you,” was the shortest response that could be offered to that, and the Count didn’t hesitate even briefly to utilize it and say nothing more.

Instead he nodded, then pointed with his hoof for the sentinels to take care of Twilight’s luggage, which order they followed without as much as a word.

She gave this moment… a moment, actually, trying to feel out the situation. Was the hrabiy so concerned about his father’s state that he was behaving so coldly, or was it the norm in a place like this? There was an almost oppressive stillness and silence around her, Twilight thought, though she was withstanding it for the moment. Regardless, she wasn’t going to push things in any way, since the Count was obviously aware why she had arrived at the Mountain so abruptly, and was not going to dally.

The sentinels moving aside to take care of her belongings actually revealed the presence of three more ponies, who were also standing without making a sound. A trio of local antasi, two mares and a stallion, who were patiently waiting while giving Twilight quite curious, if lukewarm glances. Especially regarding her looks.

Well, she hadn’t picked her most grandiose ensemble for this travel, no, since she had been keeping in mind the reason for her arrival and had been expecting the overall ‘theme’ of the Mountain of Sunfall. And yet she still felt judged over what she was wearing. And the mares seemed even more admonishing with their opinion than their male colleague, their manes also hidden underneath simple coifs with colors matching their priestly robes.

Twilight wouldn’t call her dress daring in any shape or form, considering it was meant for travel and not show, but it seemed that the line was pushed far and held very firmly around here.

Nevertheless, the Count wasted no time as his orders had been followed, asking Twilight to join him with a simple gesture. She did so, also without a word, until they stood before the priests.

They assumed a proper array before her and uttered silent prayers while drawing circles in the air to bless her arrival and stay.

At least, that is what she believed they were doing. She would have much preferred to hear them say their blessing out loud and translate what they meant. Nothing like that happened. Still, at least Twilight wasn’t going to assume the worst this time around. Surely, despite her choice of clothing, their intentions were good and in adherence with the Immaculate Moon’s will. And Twilight had that sort of support in her corner, she thought.

The antasi soon stepped away and left, merely meeting Twilight’s gaze with their own ones. But nothing more could be read from those passing stares.

“Thank you for coming right away.”

The Count’s words seemed so sudden and loud in comparison with the omnipresent stillness and quietude that Twilight nearly flinched in surprise, even at that composed sentence.

“Of course,” she responded, following him diligently. Sparing but a glance back at her entourage, who were remaining slightly behind and cautiously observing the happenings. “The weather delayed us, but we wasted no time,” she added.

She kept close attention to the Count, to learn whether they could speak plainly. She believed that to be possible when they have gained a little distance from the rest of the group, right as they exited the landing cavern.

“How are matters, if I might ask?” she presented the wary question.

“Iau haspadr i patr is weak, and his cough is tormenting him still,” the Count explained, his words barely a whisper. “But he is yet lucid and recognizes everypony.”

“That’s good to hear. Or, at least, not bad,” Twilight replied with honesty, to which she received a nod from the stallion next to her.

“His fate is in the hooves of Neskaza Lunee…” he told her with great piety and a corresponding bow of his head. “And if his wish is to see you before his time comes, I will not oppose to it,” he added.

And Twilight was somehow convinced that in any other circumstances there actually would have been opposition from the Count. Though she couldn’t quite yet pinpoint why. Was it the cultural difference and prejudice? Or something else? Even with Lord Dusk Harvest having warned her about the hrabiy’s approach to mingling with the outside world, the Count’s intentions weren’t so crystal clear here, and that by itself was curious.

Said curiosity would have to wait a while, however, as the group managed to exit the short tunnel from the landing cavern and arrive at what looked to be the main portion of the Mountain. Or, at least, something that surely could be seen as such, though no opulence was there to attest for it. Also, this thoroughfare that they reached was actually bending slightly, creating the feeling of standing at the edge of a circle? Was it spanning the caldera?

Twilight had many questions, indeed, and she didn’t know if it was prudent to ask aloud.

The place definitely seemed to actually be carved like a great circle, yes, considering that despite walking for quite a while in one direction, the curve persisted still, remaining almost ideally shaped. And what caused even more confusion from Twilight’s perspective was the general lack of embellishments, the simple architecture, and only the faintest sounds of life within the Mountain. These were all giving the impression of venturing into the last remaining city of a long lost civilization, one that had already mostly eroded away.

But this had been done very much on purpose. There was something clearly and painfully deliberate about all of this atmosphere. And the very few ponies Twilight could spot along the way fit, apparently willingly, into the general scenery. Their gazes were kept low, their steps were measured and intentionally silent, their expressions were calm, serene, yet teetering at the exceedingly thin line between solemn belief and utter despondence. They all looked like they were locked in a perpetual prayer of some sort. Almost as if they had to remain vigilant and virtuous to contain some terrifying beast inside of them, awaiting for their one, wrong move.

Where had that thought come from Twilight wasn’t sure, but it fit in a strange, worrying way.

The Count himself, despite his position, was only marginally more lively than the remaining denizens, actually. But that was also a chosen act. Which begged a question that Twilight asked of herself – she had witnessed the Honored Lord at the Seat of the Covenant. And, despite his age and frailty, Sunfall Word seemed much more lively that the rest of his bloodline. What was the deal there? Was he a noble exception or simply was in the age that spelled not having a care for how he was perceived?

“You are sightseeing and musing, hwalba knaze,” came another, sudden sentence from the Count, though this time Twilight didn’t let herself be surprised.

“I’m trying to take in the place, yes. It is unique,” she told him, hoping that she wasn’t doing it too honestly, in a way he might have taken offence with. “I’ve never witnessed a city quite like this. It is very grandiose and yet… unassuming. Does this cavern span the entire peak? It looks like it is formed like a circle.”

“It does,” he told her, and there was something about that response that was revealing the great scrutiny which he was putting her under. “Most of our citizens live here, on this level, or a bit higher in the auxiliary caves.”

“Is the Family numerous then, if… if I might ask? I do not see many ponies wandering about. And it… does not feel like it is a busy place.”

The hrabiy turned his head her way a little, then responded. “We do not really believe in ‘wandering about’. We have our duties, which we perform in the confines of our homes and workshops. Wasting time and pointless walking about we consider needless,” he told Twilight, and she could have sworn that he was a second away from calling it ‘sinful’.

“I see, of course. I presume that you possess an… ethic of silent discipline.”

“It’s a matter of respect. To each other, and to the Neskaza Lunee…” the Count explained with the solemnity of a priest. “We use our voices to praise Her. What other words than supplications and adoration are worthwhile, then? Unless they are a necessity.”

For some, rather obvious reason, Twilight felt that this conversation was also said ‘necessity’ from the hrabiy’s perspective.

It was rather intriguing, to say the least. She had already stayed in the Sanctuary a couple of times, feeling the atmosphere of a cultural and spiritual capital of the nation. Even if that place was saturated with pious devotion, it was lively and colorful, beautifully designed, a conglomeration of ideas and cultures of the Families. Here?

Grey interior, barely any light sources, and kept as simple as possible, toned clothing, silence. While in the Tuarie praise was celebrated in joy and unity, here it was shown in grim and overbearing submission to what was above, in veneration that required sacrifice of jubilation.

Or was it just her?

No, Twilight didn’t think so. More ponies were appearing about, from time to time, and they all remained busy, silent and focused. The militia was more like quiet monks, their role appearing more symbolic than anything. The local priests gave the impression of being locked in a constant state of repentance, their eyes betraying musings about the imperfect state of the world. And even the ponies transporting goods around were dragging carts almost as if in humble atonement, their lips uttering silent supplications aplenty.

Twilight could feel the Count’s gaze upon her from time to time, and she was convinced that he was trying to discern her opinion on the Sunfall spirituality. Thankfully, she was well aware of the fact, and was not going to let anything unsightly be shown, especially the fact that she was finding it most overbearing.

Unfortunately, her endurance didn’t go well with the air of this place. Her whole body was letting her know that the altitude was playing a factor already and, at some point, she had to gesture for the Count to stop for a moment.

“What is the matter, hwalba knaze?” he asked in a neutral, unperturbed tone.

“Just a short break, Honored Count, if it would be possible,” she responded, staying still and taking deep breaths. “Your Iug is quite tall and I’m… I’m a little unused to this sort of mountain air. Much too thin for me…”

“I see.”

And that was it. No further inquiry about her needs, no expressions of sympathy, not even acknowledgment of the little levity she tried to put in her voice. But this could not have been merely the stallion being impolite, right? Twilight couldn’t wrap her head around it. She wouldn’t consider the Count being unkind. Strict, yes, but without even a friendly banter?

Or had she already forgotten the way she had been treated at the start of her journey by some?

She took this moment to look back at Midnight and Rowan Berry, though they could not have given her direct aid. However, their gazes were meeting hers in a faux casual way, and she could tell that they were trying to encourage her, while also having to withstand the atmosphere themselves.

Nopony was feeling comfortable here so far. But maybe that was exactly the idea that the Sunfalls embraced.

“Very well, I think we can continue now,” Twilight finally said, feeling that she managed to get her breathing and her heart under control.

“Very well. We are getting closer to the palace,” the Count told her, beginning to trot straight away.

And it was a good thing he had remarked about that, because it was a little hard to make out the place of power in a space like this. Thankfully the banners were a most eye-catching sign of it, marking the residence that housed the leadership of this ascetic house. They were marginally more solid than those at the landing cavern, though the Family sign, shown here as the steep, dark mountain wreathed in a corona of rays of the setting Sun, was a pretty simple rendition made of black on tawny orange.

Though the simplicity and straightforwardness of the symbol was making it more imposing, somehow. As if the place had just been claimed by a disciplined religious order, and a new old way of handling things was going to be forced, whether somepony liked it or not.

Still, the façade of the palace itself was almost ‘more of the same’, Twilight’s mind suggested to her. It was separate from the rest of the dwellings, yes, carved into the mountain in slight distance from the nearest other structure, but showed the similar minimalism, expressed through simple arches and geometry that was elaborate only through sheer necessity of accessible architecture.

But the lack of embellishment was a grim embellishment in itself.

“You will have a moment to prepare and dine, hwalba knaze,” the Count told her as they crossed the threshold to this plain and orderly place, one that was filled to the brim with… mostly lack of anything. “Then I will let you know if my Lord and father can receive you.”

“Thank you,” Twilight responded, trying her hardest to find something that would capture her attention, other than the pony next to her.

It wasn’t like his presence was oppressive, no, but in a place that shunned decorations and luxury everything solid and present suddenly seemed to be too much for Twilight’s liking. Through the spacious and empty corridors she had witnessed but one rug, leading down what looked to be the main passageway, perhaps carved towards to the haspadr’s own chambers. Without any sculptures, stained glass windows, paintings, carvings. ‘Austere’ was a kind way of putting it. She was more inclined to go with “desolate”, though that particular term had been used by a pony she would prefer to forget.

Actually, she could have sworn that she had seen some sort of a doctor trotting down that one, particular corridor. That had been exactly what caused that particular thought, about it being a passageway to the Lord’s quarters. And the pony had had the sort of expression on his muzzle that seemed to suggest that it was all too late for the Lord of Sunfall Family.

But that was clearly a false assumption. She expected that somepony would have rushed to the Count to tell him otherwise.

“Your quarters, hwalba knaze.”

Another short sentence and yet another example of just how frugal things were. Twilight, of course, did her best not to show anything about herself, but the sight of her chambers caused her to feel downright perturbed. Not that the place was rundown or hadn’t been thoroughly prepared, no, but the discrepancy between it and the other Mountains, it was… glaring.

The bed at least looked solid, though the single, rather thin comforter was the bare minimum. The table was similarly sturdy, just like the wardrobe, but not even an ounce of silver was embellishing them, nor where there complex marking on those. Yes, they were carved, but only to make them look like a piece of furniture rather just some wood that somepony dropped in a quite orderly fashion and called sufficient.

Twilight nodded the Count’s way. “Thank you, once again. I will await the supper and the summons,” she spoke with humility that she thought would please her host, though he showed no signs of it other than an acknowledging bow.

He then addressed Twilight’s retinue, who had remained silent and stoic to that moment. “Your rooms are on both sides of this one.”

And… that was it. No more elaborate welcoming, no feast or reception. Cold, aloof, ascetic.

And something more, something that Twilight was informed of when the hrabiy and the sentinels had left, the luggage having been placed in her room without a sound.

“Well, look at that, two rooms. Just on the very slight off-chance that we would get any ‘silly’ ideas,” Midnight whispered to Rowan Berry, but it was very much directed at Twilight as well. “I feel like I’ve just been through training, this is exhausting.”

The lupule grinned in a very unhealthy way. “Agreed, this… This is a lot. And nothing at all at the same time,” she complained and Twilight knew exactly where she was coming from. “I would say that I am inspired by their focus on the devotion to the Goddess, but… I am unsure about it all.”

“This appears to me a little… well, overzealous,” Twilight admitted, trying not to be too loud. She had a feeling that she wouldn’t be eavesdropped upon, but caution paid in general. “I grasp frugality, there have been examples of it throughout our culture as well, but this is… much. Very much. Too much.”

“What irony – nothing is too much,” Midnight remarked, looking outside for a brief moment. “And the silence… This is exactly the sort of silence that I don’t like.” He turned back to the two mares and grimaced. “It’s too silent, like somebody’s afraid of something. And shouldn’t having faith in the Mother actually help with fear? At least somewhat?” he remarked, clearly remembering his own times of doubt.

“Well, we can reach the general consensus easily. We don’t enjoy it here. But… we have a purpose, right?” Rowan Berry asked Twilight’s way.

The lupule had the general mission in mind, obviously, but… Twilight believed that now was the time to give her entourage the right context. They would learn it at some point on their own anyway, she believed, and it was better for them to understand both the importance of this visit and her whispered discussion with the Count on the way to the palace.

“Since I don’t see food coming outright…” she began, looking at Midnight who peeked outside.

“Nye.”

“… then I can let you know what is the main reason for this abrupt travel to this Mountain,” she told the two, immediately gaining their attention. “I was tasked to keep it a secret by Honored Lord Dusk Harvest, but I believe you should know, now that we are here. Honored Lord Sunfall Word expressed the desire to see me without delay, because… well, there’s a chance that he will actually die. And soon.”

Midnight hissed under his breath and Rowan Berry’s muzzle twisted painfully with empathy.

“His dyhawica, I presume. It ultimately suffocates a pony, with the old age playing a vital factor,” she commented, clearly knowing the full extent of the illness. And feeling sad about the circumstances. “Kirwe… Oh, pardon,” she berated herself, realizing the curse that slipped her mouth.

“Warranted language,” Midnight told the lupule, squinting his eyes a little as he both participated in the hushed discussion and was keeping vigil on the corridor. “Well, that explains our abrupt leave from the Iug u Waseper. I take it that Honored Lord Dusk Harvest had been informed as a courtesy to him… and as he was somepony that could convey the message to you. And stay quiet about it for the moment,” the stallion judged, being completely right. Then he mused for a moment longer, smirking to himself out of a sudden. “Did he warn you of the hrabiy? You acted rather cautiously around him. Didn’t let your curiosity flare too much.”

“Well… yes,” Twilight admitted. She trotted over to the table and sat down on a chair which… did its purpose, though didn’t really allow anypony to enjoy the time spent on it. “I didn’t want to give the impression that I’m…” She paused, realizing that she needed to measure her breath again. “That I’m being nosy. Nor astonished. Just naturally intrigued.”

Rowan Berry nodded, agreeing with such an approach. “Prudent. You did not even ask about the tepeti, I was ready for you to say something about those outright,” she admitted with a small grimace.

“You know, I thought the same,” Midnight confirmed with an even more pleased expression.

“ ‘Tepeti’…? Oh, wait, let me guess – the coif headdresses?” Twilight managed to grasp the word somehow. “Well, you’re very right, they did catch my eye. They didn’t look like caste wear, for example, since I saw a warrior and then the priests having those. Mares, that is. So, what significance do they have?”

“Married mares, to be precise,” Rowan Berry spoke up, as Midnight transparently allowed her to take the stage, as a mare herself. “Trust me, hwalba knaze, before we meet with the haspadr, maybe even before they offer us this first meal they will try and find out if we, ourselves, have husbands. If we did, they would definitely try to get us to wear those,” she added, tossing her mane almost as a sign of protest.

“I see. Is it a modesty thing? Is that the symbolism?” Twilight asked, though the healer had a more stern approach to the topic than that.

“ ‘Modesty’? More like ‘possession’ to me, Honored Princess,” she commented with no shortage of vitriol. “ ‘Look not upon her beauty, for it belongs to somepony already’, or some other explanation they are giving, but… I never could understand this insistence. It’s not like a flowing mane is driving somepony to sin.”

“The idea is that a mane worn freely or with a simple band around the forehead is denoting purity and readiness to find a husband,” Midnight spoke in an informative tone, looking outside again to see if they could continue this talk for now. “A mane hidden under a tepet is a traditional deterrent from lecherous eyes. And a symbol of the adult, mature dignity of a wife.”

“Talked with a Sunfall stallion recently?” Rowan Berry remarked in a slightly biting tone.

The warrior glanced back and shrugged a little. “You don’t like it and that is fine, Yazembe Acine. Some ponies find it rather sweet or proper. No point of denying them that.”

“And yourself?” was Twilight’s question. “How do you see this custom?”

“Honestly? I don’t like it aesthetically,” he spoke with candid intention, which easily reminded her that the warrior’s preference was more in the direction of falling manes, sometimes if they were wet from water. Alongside the entire mare. “However, if somepony agrees with it and finds honor in wearing their mane like this, believing it showcases dedication and adherence to tradition… well, I’m not going to be up in arms about it,” he pointed out, checking his claws briefly. “I take it, Twilight, that it is not something widespread in Equestria. Never saw anypony back there wearing one, actually.”

“Some rural communities have head kerchiefs or shawls for mares, but that’s a regional thing, if even,” she told him, trying to remember the nuances of said topic back home.

She took a pause. Suddenly she felt very lonely. That feeling which she had been suppressing, that of missing Equestria, returned briefly but with a vengeance. And Twilight was convinced that it had something to do with the austerity around her. She hoped everything was fine back there, and that her friends weren’t worrying too much. Maybe it was time for another message soon…?

She shook her head, finishing her answer and hiding the discomfort deep inside. “I don’t think I’ve ever given it a longer thought, actually. As long as nopony is forced to wear one of those I don’t see the harm in it, honestly.”

“Traditional, family pressure is still pressure,” Rowan Berry remarked, looking to the side.

Twilight didn’t blame her. Honestly, it would take away some of the healer’s quite appealing look to have her curtain-like mane hidden beneath something. Perhaps the lupule had something more to share, regarding the topic of expectations.

Regardless, with the way Twilight had been received, she now had a new understanding of how things were handled in this Mountain. The tale of Captain Sunfall Ordain’s situation could be considered strongly and clearly. There was definitely something harsh about Count Sunfall Decree, and Twilight could easily see him presenting an ultimatum and then a decision to his daughter, in that sort of dry, emotionless fashion.

It was a believable scenario, yes, but still grating.

Nevertheless, soon after that exchange did Midnight motion at the two mares that the supper was coming… though its ‘volume’ was to be expected. Again, the quality of the offered produce was adequate, more than that, but there were merely oranges, without any additions or variety. They were presented on plain plates, made out of wood rather than silver. And the servants that brought this offering, dressed in plain clothes, spoke not a word, especially not about what was to be done after the meal.

“I… feel a little out of my depth,” Twilight admitted before her entourage afterwards, as she finished the oranges she had grabbed for herself. At least she had managed to get her hunger out of the way. “I was expecting myself to become ‘ascetic by proxy’ to some degree, yes, but that’s not my reason for complaining. I… actually feel like I am in a completely different world from Noctraliya. The very feeling of this Mountain is different,” she explained, keeping her voice low.

“Soleecedi are… Well, we often say that they are a little out of touch with reality,” Midnight remarked with a corresponding whisper, having cleaned his muzzle and hooves. “They are staunch companions in any endeavor, and one can trust their dedication to Bogine and country. That being said, they aren’t the most fun bunch,” he remarked in a quite casual tone.

“Some of them can be. Especially if they gain a little bit of distance from the Iug,” Rowan Berry admitted, leaning back a little in her chair, though that caused her brow to furrow. The seats weren’t in any way inviting to find leisure upon them. “Still, even when you meet a Sunfall that is a bit more… ‘loose’, shall we say, they still sometimes go through with those nightly rituals of theirs. Like the lashing. I have objections as a healer, even…”

“Lashing?” Twilight latched onto the word and let her logic run its course. “Oh, wait, I know what you mean. Self-flagellation, I presume?”

Midnight tilted his head a little, possibly not understanding the term, but Rowan Berry caught onto it with ease.

“Yes, exactly,” was her unfortunate answer. “The ‘morn of suffering’, they call it. Or, at least, I think that would be the translation. A rite of penance, if one thinks they have transgressed and wishes to show contrition outright, even without speaking to an arcemandr first.”

Twilight grimaced and wanted to respond to that, but Midnight chimed in there and then, a note of curiosity in his voice.

“I don’t know about Sewira Solee as you know Her, Twilight. Also as Her pupil, I mean. I, myself, don’t think anypony would be quite pleased to see another pony’s reddened and bloodied back presented as a form of repentance, but… Is She… appreciative of such practices? Is that a thing?”

“In Equestria? No, I cannot say I have ever heard of a practice like that,” Twilight admitted. And it didn’t take her any time at all to become completely certain that Princess Celestia would not be too pleased with such an ‘offering’, however honest and pious. “As I understand, this all means that… the Sunfalls have a rite which involves showing self-inflicted wounds towards the Sun at dawn?”

“Crazy, isn’t it?” Midnight responded with a slight grin.

“Well, I try not to mark things as unreasonable just because they are uncommon, but I can safely say that—”

She was about to share the answer to the stallion’s inquiry without delay, but his expression immediately hardened and he lifted his hoof to silence her.

A sound of hoofsteps had just echoed down the corridor, and they were getting closer. So Twilight also assumed a neutral expression. She did not know who exactly was coming, but knew well that gossiping and criticizing the local ways was not a diplomatically sound idea when one could be easily overheard.

As it turned out soon enough, it was the Count who returned to let her know whether an audience could take place. His gaze, as the doors were opened for him, seemed intrigued that Twilight was sharing a meal with her entourage, but at least it didn’t look like he was appalled by the idea.

“Hwalba knaze, you can see my father,” he declared, in the same, grim and cold tone as before.

Twilight prepared herself, mostly mentally, got up from the table and nodded for the hrabiy to lead the way. As they ventured out of the room, servants came in, and Sunfall Decree waited for them to swiftly clean after the supper.

Presenting a question in the meantime. “As the ways of our Rodine are to be observed to the letter in these halls, I am first obliged to ask, hwalba knaze – are you a married mare? Please answer according to the truth.”

“No, Honored Count,” she replied, and was about to give a knowing look to Rowan Berry, but the stallion was quicker.

“Tue, lupule?”

“Iae nye habe marit,” the healer responded, calm and collected, even if Twilight had a feeling she was anything but composed.

The hrabiy nodded at the answers, then spoke up again. “Your manes can remain as they are, then.” His attention became focused solely on Twilight, as if he tried to find an ounce of irritation in her. “Understand that it is a matter of modesty, hwalba knaze. We mean no insult by it, this is just our ways.”

“Oh, yes, I understand,” she responded, trying not to show that she had already had a conversation regarding the topic. “Far be it from me to go against customs. Now, please, lead the way, hwalbu hrabiy.”

He nodded, and then did so without further delay. After Twilight’s chamber had been secured, the group turned one way while the local servants quietly ventured in another direction with the tableware.

And when the moment was opportune, Twilight could again hear the noble stallion’s whisper. “The doctors allowed for this meeting, so you can venture in. But the time shall be brief, hwalba knaze. My Lord and father shouldn’t talk… but he will try to do so anyway, I presume,” the Count added, and for the first time emotion made itself audible in his voice, despite the volume.

It was just a shame that the said emotion was exasperation.

Twilight decided to play along as smoothly as she could. “I will adhere to the Honored Lord’s wishes if he expressed the desire to see me, while having in mind his state, of course. I take it that you will be translating, Honored Count? I know that Honored Lord Word of Family Sunfall prefers to talk in Noctraliyar.”

“I will, yes,” the hrabiy replied, again assuming a neutral tone, though something forced was blatant about it. “Also, let me remark – I know that your winded state is coming from the altitude, hwalba knaze, but I implore you not to let it lengthen the conversation beyond reasonable amounts. Nor to let it be known that you have difficulty breathing. My Lord and father himself is fighting for his breaths…”

In a convoluted way, Twilight felt simultaneously insulted by those words, but also amazed. Utter care and filial love for Lord Sunfall Word was blatant in his son’s tone, even if his main goal had been to make sure the meeting remained but an audience, involving the correct form behavior from Twilight. And that her, as she could read from his words, ‘inconvenient problem’ meant nothing compared to a real one.

So, despite the stallion’s cold and unkind demeanor, he was capable of expressing deeper emotions. That was something to remember for Twilight, indeed.

“I will be mindful, Honored Count. Although you must understand that my problems with mountain air are not something that I am entertaining just because I am aiming at disparaging your father’s condition,” she told the stallion in a delicate tone, though willing to stand her ground. She was well past the time of grinning and bearing some things. “I understand that you are worried, and that worry is noble. I’m not sure if you were expecting some sort of a ‘performance’ coming from me and… and my troubles with breathing, but I’m going to talk with your father shortly and candidly, and that’s that,” she stated, only once faltering due to the very issue she was referencing.

The stallion gave her a side glance that was meant to hide his feelings on her response, but it did anything but. There was annoyance in him, yes, perhaps even insult at being talked back to, but maybe also that little bit of understanding?

Was he playing a part of a grim host to appear stern and strong? Was it a fragment of himself, one that he grasped onto facing the possibility of taking the cloak and circlet sooner than anticipated?

Nevertheless, Twilight was soon walking down that carpeted corridor, towards the doorway which marked the Lord’s chambers. Midnight and Rowan Berry were asked to stay outside, to which nopony objected, even though the circumstances weren’t explained. Yet the Count clearly wanted to preserve the secret for a while longer, not knowing it had already been revealed to Twilight’s entourage.

The hrabiy knocked on the door and opened them, and the sight inside the haspadr’s room tugged at her heart.

Lord Sunfall Word was lying in a reclined position on at least three pillows, with one more by his croup and dock to stop him from slipping lower. His grey mane and beard were both neatly combed, allowing him to retain a noble look, but betrayed outright that he hadn’t left this bed in some time. His eyes were closed and his mouth was slightly agape as he was trying to take in air, and the sound coming from his throat and chest was rattling and most disturbing.

Each breath was a challenge, that much was blatant. Which was clearly why the room was occupied with a robe-clad priest, an arcemandr, remaining in the corner and keeping their forelegs up, in supplications to the Immaculate Moon… Not to mention that a whole selection of various bottles and containers was present on the table near the bed, showcasing manifold concoctions and remedies that must have been applied to ease the stallion’s condition.

Yet, despite all of those somber and distressing signs, it looked like Sunfall Word was not going to just give up and give in. The knocking and the sound of hooves made him stir, as he opened his amber eyes to see who had just arrived to visit him. And his gaze, exhausted but coherent, almost immediately focused on Twilight. He didn’t greet her, at least not with words, but the way that his stare lit up at her sight already spoke volumes.

“Honored Lord Word of Family Sunfall…” she spoke up. Maybe out of turn, but she didn’t care too much, feeling like she had to show respect outright to the ailing leader.

Their peculiar exchange was a ray of optimism in this otherwise dour chamber. Twilight took note that the haspadr’s resting place was slightly wider than just a regular bed, though lacked any features that would deem it opulent. The only reason it looked more comfortable was that it was a ‘necessity’, as the Count had mentioned.

However, softer pillows had been chosen and the Lord had clearly been granted the necessary care, despite the general feel of the Mountain and Family. Which made Twilight exhale inwardly. She had been briefly expecting that the way of tending to the haspadr would bear the same sort of minimalist austerity that the rest of the Iug was showcasing. And that was not the brightest of ideas when having an ill pony on one’s hooves.

The Count approached the bed on which his father lay and sat down by it, lowering his head briefly in a sign of respect. He then leaned in and spoke up, mindful of volume. “Patr, as per your request, the Honored Princess of Equestria has arrived.”

Sunfall Word said nothing at first, just weakly nodded his head, letting the other stallion know that he understood what was being said. He closed his eyes ever so briefly, gathering his strength, and then began muttering. Unfortunately, it was something that Twilight could not understand, both due to volume and the language barrier.

Whatever the Lord was saying, it was causing Sunfall Decree to listen closely, trying to gather all of the important information and intentions from his father.

Only after a while did the hrabiy turned. “My Lord and father welcomes you, hwalba knaze, though expresses shame that he cannot do so properly,” he translated, and it was blatant that he wanted to be as accurate as possible. While also doing his best not to screen his father from Twilight, to at least give an impression of this being a direct conversation. “He also thanks you for your quick arrival. And wishes to say that…” He paused to lean in again.

Mostly because, if Twilight had seen it right, the haspadr had just about enough strength to nudge him in a demanding way.

For a specific reason, one that made the Count furrow his brow in that typical way that showed withstanding an older pony’s whims. “He wishes to say that he is thankful that you didn’t, and still aren’t, looking at him as if he were a corpse on the pyre already.”

Twilight did her best to remain collected, though it looked like the Lord hadn’t lost his sharp sense of humor even if he was apparently getting closer to the said fate.

She decided to address the stallion directly, in a kind tone. “I’m glad that I could see you again, Honored Lord. Though it is a terrible shame that you are feeling unwell. I do hope the burden of this illness lessens yet. Your wisdom is most definitely needed in the Covenant,” she spoke outright, finding the elder looking at her intently and then cracking the smallest of smiles.

She repaid him in kind, as she could remember just how staunchly and outright he had supported the idea of peace between the two nations.

The hrabiy diligently leaned in to listen to his father’s reply, though all the time the haspadr was trying to convey something, in a way other than words, directly to Twilight. His eyes were firmly on her, rather than his son, and there was this intensity in the gaze that even the feebleness of the stallion’s body couldn’t quench.

The response took a longer while, during which the Lord needed a momentary break, too. His chest and muzzle shuddered, as he focused solely on taking his breaths and fighting a cough that risked to erupt deep from within his throat.

Twilight did her best, as well, not to grimace. She found it remarkably hard to look upon the frailty of a pony life, especially one wrecked by a sickness, and not found herself moved by the sight.

Sunfall Decree finally spoke up, after staying silent briefly even as he father stopped conveying the message.

“My Lord and father thanks you for your wishes. And remarks that he’s not that wise, just old,” the stallion earnestly conveyed, though in his tone there was a note of… something. Impatience, yes, as he clearly wasn’t appreciating his father attempting banter when his condition was so severe. But something more hid in the melody of his voice, though Twilight didn’t understand what exactly yet. “He also hopes that, even if his time shall be upon him soon, the Covenant will have the wisdom it needs. He believes in the, ultimately, good intentions of his other Lords, though he wouldn’t call himself a naïve fool. Thankfully, he is convinced that he has a solution to the problem of his bad health.”

Twilight nodded, understanding that the Lord meant having a successor, one that she could see right before her eyes. And that was all fine, until she heard the next sentence which came from the Count’s pursed lips.

“My Lord and father hopes that, if what might happen happens, you will assure that I follow the right path, for the sake of our Family and our country.”

Now Twilight could fully grasp what that strange tone about Sunfall Decree’s voice had been. And why his eyes right now shone in a very dangerous way.

Because he clearly thought the idea absurd and, more so, insulting to him.

Twilight tried to, initially, fight her surprise and try to understand the concept that she had just been informed of. Yet even taking deeper breaths would not help in these sort of circumstances. Her attention span and her reason were not affected by the mountain air. So, had the Honored Lord…

What had he just done, exactly? Entrusted the Family in her care? Suggested that she would become an unlikely advisor to his successor? How? Was that even possible? What was this idea?

It was definitely a shocking and troubling scenario, especially for the hrabiy. He had already, without delay, locked eyes with that one arcemandr holding vigil, and just like that had sworn them to absolute silence and secrecy. Twilight herself could attest that the Count’s focused gaze could cause harm by itself to lesser ponies, so piercing and furious it was. Even as she met the batpony’s eyes she could feel just how searing they were, though withstood that with gallantry.

Sunfall Word, for all of his current struggle, looked undeterred when Twilight’s stare returned to him. He was looking at her with clear intent, one that showed that his son hadn’t misinterpreted his request and translated it just as the elder had meant it.

Still, the Lord’s idea required additional questions and explanations. No – it demanded them. “Honored Lord, I’m… I’m uncertain what you mean. I understand that the next Covenant meeting shall be crucial,” Twilight spoke, looking at the hrabiy to at least wordlessly let him know that she couldn’t delve into the delicate details yet, “but I am certain that your son, the Honored Count, grasps your stance on the matter of future relations between us. My help is unnecessary, why would you request it? What could I do in these circumstances?”

The hrabiy’s stare lingered on her even as he leaned to learn of his father’s reply. Still, his focus was singularly aimed at listening, as he surely hoped for some clarification for his own sake.

And so soon came the response. And it was rather brief.

“My Lord and father disagrees that your aid isn’t required. And insists that you have the tools to help our Rodine.”

Yes, that was much too brief to count as a response to this dilemma. “But… why? I’m just a diplomat. I don’t hold any position of authority in the lands of Noctraliya. I’ve never aimed to do so, that would be preposterous of me,” she assured the elder, and the pony before her, and the arcemandr behind her. And also herself, confident in her lack of such ambition. “I am willing… willing to discuss the diplomatic matters, and perhaps some extent of my peaceful proposals with the Honored Count, but I definitely am not looking to do so from an… well, an advisory place.”

Having said that, Twilight needed a moment to breathe, as the emotions were not helping her lung capacity. Fortunately, the pause for the Lord’s reply allowed her to steady herself before the hrabiy translated the old stallion’s mutterings once again.

“My Lord and father asks whether you would deny him a request like that,” Sunfall Decree conveyed. “He wants what is best for the Rodine and Noctraliya. And believes that your insight would grant me the necessary perspective I sadly lack.”

Those last words were spoken with true regret by the Count, and that made it equally blatant that he was sharing everything he was hearing, without any censorship. Besides, he looked offended enough for that to be proved without a shadow of doubt.

Twilight tried to stop herself from making a face. “I… I would not deny you, Honored Lord, no, but I would also not wish to place anypony in a difficult spot. Especially the Honored Count,” she insisted, pointing at the other stallion and understanding what all of this meant for him and his sense of self-worth. “Nor would I think that anypony would be happy by me being granted whatever authority on the matter. I’m a soleerane, after all, and but an envoy. It would be most undesirable from Noctraliya’s perspective, and I recognize that without prejudice or affront.”

Another pause, another moment of impatient waiting for the Lord to utter a reply, though at this point it was becoming clear that the old stallion’s strength was waning with the continuous conversation. His eyelids were fluttering and his breathing was a bit more labored still.

Twilight could only pray that she wasn’t witnessing the haspadr’s passing right before her very eyes.

The Count was visibly worried too as he leaned back to speak up once again. “My Lord and father then asks, would you be willing to speak with me on matters of relations between our countries? So that we could try and reach an understanding of some sort before his time comes?”

“That I can do, of course, without delay,” Twilight assured, and the Honored Lord managed to nod before he closed his eyes and focused solely on breathing, that rattling in his chest causing her mane to stand on end.

And that marked the end of the audience, obviously. It didn’t look like Sunfall Word was capable of holding it for longer anyway, and the Count seemed most concerned, but also relieved that his father was not trying to strain himself more. Without a word the hrabiy got up, giving the Lord a customary bow, then motioned for Twilight to leave the room alongside him.

And just before they did so, the stallion once again sent a most dangerous look the priest’s way.

Twilight’s loyal companions were standing near the doorway, outright giving her curious, if covert looks. She wouldn’t mind sharing what had happened, but the two were immediately forced to vacate their position. The Count gestured for them to grant a bit of free space, for the sake of a quiet but important conversation.

Tension was palpable and the stallion’s noble gaze still held to the remnants of insult and humiliation as he turned to Twilight.

“As you can see, hwalba knaze, my Lord and father’s health situation is most serious. And yet even while almost being able to see the blessed light of the Argentee, the Goddess’ domain, his thoughts nobly and diligently remain with our Rodine.”

That was an unexpected praise, though Twilight was ready for anything happening after this display of filial loyalty and a subject’s fealty alike.

She wasn’t wrong to anticipate a follow-up, a more somber and irate one. “As you could also see, he is lucid, and yet I find such a suggestion coming from him… unreasonable. Especially considering my position.” He lifted his hoof before Twilight could reply. “I will not stand against my Lord and father’s wishes, nye. But I do reserve for myself the right to call those as I see them, mindful of the repercussions. Making you in any way involved in guiding our Rodine from any authorized position… it is absurd.”

“I agree.”

That short and honest response seemingly broke through the hrabiy’s stern look. Had he been expecting her to use this opportunity anyway, despite what she had told the Lord just before?

Twilight was prepared to explain it all further, of course. “You must understand, Honored Count, that I am not at the liberty to divulge information from my meeting with the Covenant. I was sworn to secrecy, before the Bloodletter, and I shall take it as seriously as the need demands. That… That being said,” she tried to continue without becoming short of breath once again, “the situation is dire, considering the extent of the talks I have been a part of. And I think that is moving the Honored Lord to consider drastic steps, if only they would help the Family.”

“Judiciously said,” the Count agreed, though that did not yet mean that they were on the same page.

How fortunate it was that Twilight had experience dealing with books, even ones with complex contents. “However, I am more than willing to present my mission as it stands, and answer at least some of the uncertainties that you might have, Honored Count. I’ve always been upfront with my quest and goals. Should you possess doubts, I… I will be honest to the utmost.”

There was a moment of silence, which was beneficial. It meant that Twilight could level her breathing just before the stallion spoke up, still mindful of the volume. “That was my Lord and father’s wish, and so it shall be followed. I am expecting an honest conversation, Honored Princess. Would you prefer to have it outright?”

“If that is something that fits your schedule, Honored Count. I see no reason to delay, though I understand… that with your father’s condition you must be busy administering the Mountain to some degree.”

“As per my Lord and father’s wishes and decrees,” the stallion remarked.

And Twilight had to commend his tone. The pony before her, for all of his stern gazes and sterner beliefs, was clearly devoid of any ambition that might have gripped somepony else upon learning that they could soon assume a position of power. For some reason Twilight was willing to believe that until the moment that his father’s circlet would touch his brow, Sunfall Decree would not allow himself to entertain but one thought of usurping a Lord’s power.

Which was beneficial. A dutiful and loyal pony could mean a reasonable one as well, despite views held onto.

“Should we, then, converse in an opportune place, Honored Count?” she inquired.

“Very well, that shall happen. Although I will let myself inform you in a while, Honored Princess. There are matters I must attend to before the morn comes,” he remarked, looking down the corridor. “Await my summons,” he dryly told her, giving her a nod that signaled that the conversation was over.

For now. “I shall await that patiently,” Twilight responded, giving the Count a little nod back.

Twilight was ready to share what had happened with her entourage now, but the hrabiy stopped just as he was turning away from her. He looked at her, slightly askance, and it seemed like he wanted to ask about something more. Yet something forbade him from doing so, and it resulted in him moving on as if nothing happened.

That was something to consider, and Twilight didn’t mind considering it alongside her entourage, perhaps. She did give them a more or less detailed retelling of what had happened as they were venturing back to her chambers. Being, of course, cautious about bumping into anypony who could overhear them in this remarkably quiet residence.

“… madness.”

Midnight’s opinion felt rather harsh to Twilight. And loud, but they were back at her chambers, at least. She gave him a glance as she sat down by the table, hoping that he could give her a bit more insight into his judgment.

He wasn’t reluctant to do so. “How does the Honored Lord expect this idea to work? He would pass a decree over it? Demand it with his dying breath, hoping the circumstances would make it respected by the populace?” the warrior asked the open questions. “With all due respect, Twilight, this suggestion makes no sense. He has his Family’s interests in mind, allegedly, but going through with that plan would be a terrible breach of tradition. A potent one at that.”

Twilight listened attentively, trying to grasp the magnitude of the issue herself. “I hear what you are saying. And I want to have in mind what you have once told me, too, considering the nature of internal relations between the Mountains and the Lords…” she remarked.

Without going into details, because Rowan Berry was sitting right there. Thankfully, Midnight didn’t need to hear more to know what Twilight was referencing and why she was so vague about it.

“An outside influence providing counsel to a haspadr – that’s pretty much how it can be summed up from our side of things. Which means that while not a blasphemous decision, and perhaps one that could be considered an inside matter of the Rodine, it would be all too easy to interpret it as a blatant attack on our Motherland’s interest. Regardless of your intentions, Twilight. Which is why it doesn’t make sense, I think we both agree here,” he added, turning to Rowan Berry and expecting support.

“It does not make sense, no…” the healer agreed, though her expression was quizzical as she leaned against one of the chairs instead of sitting on it. Apparently she had decided not to utilize those again for some time, for the sake of her comfort. “Ha. Clever stallion, the Honored Lord. I would not see him trying to pull a gambit like this on his deathbed.”

“A gambit? What gambit?” Twilight asked, trying to understand where lay the intrigue, and from a pony like Sunfall Word.

Midnight zeroed in on the suggestion himself, though it looked like he wasn’t going to interrupt Rowan Berry’s thought process even when his own eyes shone with a sudden realization.

The lupule’s voice, as she talked, was growing more and more deferential towards the elder stallion. “If there is one pony that both knows the hwalbu hrabiy best and has the necessary influence on him, it is the Honored Lord. He must have realized that his son’s approach to the matter of diplomacy with Ekwestriya is… hesitant. So he is presenting a solution that is causing protest, just like you planned to do with Honored Lord Dusk Harvest, Honored Princess. And then, as the audience progressed, he offered an alternative scenario, which both you and the hwalbu hrabiy latched onto, as it seemed easier to stomach.”

“So that Sunfall Decree is aware that he’ll be put in a difficult situation unless he actually gives Twilight the chance at presenting her point, instead of just assuming the input to be without worth, just because it is coming from somepony not of our blood…” Midnight finished the thought to Rowan Berry’s approving nod. “Ha, very clever, indeed! Bogine blesses the Lord’s mind even when his body falters…”

Twilight recognized the haspadr’s intentions now, and was thankful for the chance he was apparently giving her. That was an opening she required when dealing with somepony that had isolationist tendencies. But an opening wasn’t a victory, not yet. That was on her.

But… perhaps she could at least show appreciation to the elder’s little intrigue. And fulfill a promise she had granted.

“I am to wait for the summons to talk with the Count once again. Likely tonight still, but he told me that he has some business to attend to first,” Twilight stated, looking at the two batponies. “So… I think I am willing to head to the local shrine and offer a prayer for the Honored Lord in the meantime. If he’s being so helpful even now, then let me repay him. So, could I ask you, Rowan Berry, to remain behind, just in case the call comes from Sunfall Decree? I don’t think he shall mind where I have gone to for the moment…”

“Of course, hwalba knaze, I can do that,” the healer promised with a small smile.

So then came the other part of Twilight’s idea. “Midnight, would you accompany me… and ask on the way where exactly is the herame?” Twilight inquired of her companion, who had already understood the full extent of her request. “I couldn’t well tell it apart from the rest of the cavern if we passed it.”

“Of course,” he replied, and one listening for the right tone could hear that he braced himself for what was to come.

And so it looked like Twilight would have her chance to hear the stallion out. Yes, he had warned her about it, and that he wouldn’t want to interfere with her mission, but she felt that she was ready to take the matter upon herself.

If a frail pony, inching towards his end, could go such lengths to help Twilight’s cause and his country’s future, then she could find it within herself to hear her closest companion out.

In such a unique way had Honored Lord Sunfall Word instilled strength within her. And it would surely prove beneficial.

Chapter CIII – Bittersweet Communion

Twilight continued to take deeper, measured breaths as she found herself venturing around the main cavern, accompanied by Midnight. As it happened, the herame of the Mountain of Sunfall was positioned pretty much on the opposite side of the dwelling from where the palace was, and that meant trotting around the spacious city for quite a while to ultimately reach it. Which, subsequently, meant trying to withstand the thin air while maintaining a proper tempo. The last thing Twilight wanted, after all, was for somepony to catch up to them or interrupt the upcoming, important conversation with the news that the Count was summoning her.

Still, progressing at a healthy pace while trying to pay appropriate attention to the surroundings, she was finding herself amazed by just now… empty the place was. This feeling of joyless submission, the deep sense of faith accepted as a necessary, suppressive burden, it was all seemingly pushing everypony into solitude of their workshops and houses. Indeed, ‘wandering around’ was seen as wasteful, just as Sunfall Decree had told her. How exactly did community work in this Iug?

“I was uneasy and uneasy I remain,” Twilight whispered to her companion as they trotted down the main thoroughfare, nearly being the only ponies currently using it. “This place is unique, of course, and gripping, but in a way that is almost physically exhausting,” she added, knowing that the stallion was feeling it too.

However, there was no reply from him, not at first. Only when she gave him a longer look did he realize that he was being addressed.

“Oh. Ia ecus,” he apologized, meeting her gaze finally. Nervousness was glaring from his eyes, alongside some grim determination. “You were saying?”

“That this place is physically tiring. And I see it is affecting you, too,” she repeated herself and added, all in a volume that would risk no echoes happening around them.

“Well, I do find the Mountain uneasy, for all this humble piety that is shown,” he commented, just as another pony transporting goods passed the cavern at a distance, dragging the transport like a contrite sinner his penance. “You know, I don’t want to accuse anypony of missing the point of having Our Mother protect and guide us, but… I find this sort of approach battling.”

“ ‘Baffling’,” Twilight corrected him, much to his momentary irritation. Which, however, disappeared just as quickly, as anxiety again took its place.

“That one. But… I know where the mistake came from. I’m fighting myself right now,” Midnight revealed, trying to keep his expression composed. “And yet I… don’t want to talk about that more until we’re in the hallowed space of the herame, safe and sound. Besides, I feel like only Bogine can grant me the courage and the will to go through with this,” the stallion commented further, keeping a low tone. “Perhaps… Perhaps both of them, actually. Courage and will, for our combined sake,” he added, his lips curling into a strange, panicked smile for a second.

Twilight believed she understood this trepidation well. If this conversation was to be about something that had been weighing down on him for so long, he had every right to be nervous. And so did she, actually, but she was trying her best to keep that gnawing feeling under control. Latching onto the warm sensation in her chest, instead, one that seemed to manifest all the stronger the closer they were getting to the shrine.

Hope. Yes, that was it, without doubt. Twilight was hoping so much that they could get through this obstacle, this challenge. That they could sit and talk, something that should have been done a long time ago. Especially before… some things had happened, she wasn’t blind to the peculiar and perhaps improper track that their relationship had progressed down, and at a pace that was perhaps all too rapid.

But there they both were, and this was it. That ultimate test that had to be passed, now that it had made itself known. And afterwards, they could once again try and create something between them.

Or not.

And that ‘not’ was as terrifying as any other, bloodcurdling challenge that Twilight had so far faced in her adventures. She didn’t want the ‘not’. But she simultaneously knew, that if there was one thing that she had to keep in mind, for the sake of their possible future, it was the chance that whatever Midnight had been hiding from her so far could ruin their chances for good. Neither of them could allow naivete in the matter.

And so Twilight had to have the bravery to face that possibility as well. Perhaps it would be for the best to have that conversation in a place dedicated to a higher power. Especially since that said power had been showing its presence, for better or worse, throughout Twilight’s journey. And, most likely, was willing to help.

The batponies called that presence ‘the Immaculate Moon’, yes, and the shrine of the Sunfall Family corresponded with that idea the most out of all the places Twilight had seen so far. Yet the concept was still showcased in a way to remind the lesser, sinful ponies that one had to bend their neck and lower their unworthy eyes before the vibrant purity of the Goddess.

The interior of the shrine answered Twilight’s silent question regarding where the whole stockpile of the Iug’s silver had gone to. In the spacious, half circle temple the columns, the chandeliers, the altar, they were all done in or embellished with the precious, sacred metal, and had been designed in a style that was, once again, absolutely breathtaking in its simplicity. That wasn’t just Twilight having issues with the air, no, for the sight of the great, cylindrical pillars through which silver was seamlessly weaved was awe-inspiring. Especially since, if she didn’t know better, she would have guessed that fonts of argent liquid were making their way down the supports of the herame.

Like volcanic rock partially cooling down, the columns had seams of metal weaved into them, into irregular but controlled patterns, giving the impression of the very lifeblood of the country’s piety and the Goddess’ blessings surrounding the supplicants. The altar, upon which the silver discus rested, was fashioned into a solid slab that seemed untouched by a pony’s hoof. The symbol of the Immaculate Moon was likewise pure and radiant, kept at a significant distance from the first seats that resembled floor mats more than prayer cushions. This peculiar chasm of power, the firm border separating the imperfect and mundane from the sacrosanct, was palpable in this space. A line deliberate and respected, as if Bogine Herself had designated a clear divide separating the two parts of the world.

Twilight allowed herself to marvel for a breath, though also spotted a problem, other than the persistent feeling of pressure upon her and everypony else. Finding a truly secluded place in the shrine could pose a significant challenge, actually. More so than in the other Mountains the herame had a significant number of ponies offering silent prayers, their hooves raised up to the sky in veneration. And as far as she could tell, there wasn’t a ceremony being held. It was more likely that sending thanks and entreaties to the Immaculate Moon was a form of noble pastime for the Sunfalls.

Actually, speaking of spending time on prayer, Twilight couldn’t but focus on one particular pony among the congregation. He was dressed in a long, if plain robe of a noble or a scholar, and was offering prayers that radiated devotion towards the Goddess on high. But, more so than this shining example of piety, it was one of his forelegs which caught her attention. For it looked as if it had wasted away completely, with its muscles shriveled, coat almost entirely fallen off and only paper-thin skin holding onto sheer bone.

“Midnight…” Twilight whispered as quietly as she could, gathering the stallion’s attention and directing it towards the said individual. All the while remaining at the back of the shrine, since none of them needed additional notice.

The warrior squinted, trying to find who she might have been referring to, and finally spotted the pony. His lips scowled a little as he also took in the sight. “I’m no medic, but… that leg looks ruined,” he whispered in some distress.

“But… was it because…?” Twilight tried to ask. She really didn’t want to appear prejudiced against any forms of devotion, but this seemed to be firmly pushing it.

Maybe she could allow herself that sort of critique, because Midnight definitely did. “That he had kept it up for Goddess knows how long in some strange show of devotion? Tac, looks like it,” he confirmed with understandable reluctance which this sort of worship invoked even in his, pious heart. “I think he’d be more useful to us all working hard with all four of his legs, you know. But… let’s just hope that Our Mother does not turn Her gaze away from a strange sacrifice, if it comes from a pure heart.”

So did the warrior state, and something about that sentence was not only referring to that self-harming supplicant.

Twilight nodded, trying to keep her gaze away from that strange, morbid sight and instead focus on trying to find a secluded spot. Especially since there was a high chance that somepony else would arrive soon, see them lurking in the shrine’s back and… well, she wasn’t exactly sure what the reaction would be. She would hope for a positive one, but those gazes from the antasi in the landing cavern had concerned her a little.

It was then that she had been reminded of being an outsider, a soleerane, despite all that she had done for Noctraliya so far.

Midnight gentle gesture took her away from the dark thought. To their side, in the far corner of the herame to her right, there was actually some empty space for now. Perhaps it was providence, since Twilight would think that a dark nook, far away from the altar, would be a perfect fit for a batpony who would wish to show just how humble he was before the Immaculate Moon, carrying his burden of real and imaginary sins and faults.

… maybe that was the case, after all?

Trying to be as silent as the stone floor and the spacious size of the shrine allowed, the pair made their way to that particular spot, hoping not to gather too much attention. Thankfully, in this hallowed space, focus of the supplicants was directed almost singularly forward, towards the discus of pure silver and the great, divine idea it represented.

Twilight tried not to grimace as the mat underneath her dock turned out to be as uncomfortable as one might have imagined from the sheer look of it. And the Mountain’s proclivity for mortification. Midnight also didn’t look pleased, but it was obvious that something else was on his mind other than convenience.

He took a moment, taking in the surroundings and his praying brethren, then turned to Twilight finally, with a heavy gaze in which it was very hard to find hope.

“Let us pray for a moment, please. For… For our own sake. Whatever happens, may the Goddess bless us both, if I can daringly ask Her to,” he stated in a whisper that carried great weight. “I… I will turn my thoughts to the Judging Sun, as well, though… I think your prayers might still be received by her with more favor for some reason,” he added, hiding much of his fear behind this attempt at faux levity.

Twilight didn’t reply, at least not with words. She, instead, granted the stallion a supportive gaze, which also meant agreeing to partake in this devout moment. Midnight smiled to her, ever so briefly, before assuming the right, prayer position.

She followed his movements, wishing to show the right respect, and hoping that her alicorn wings and brighter coloration wouldn’t catch somepony’s gaze outright. Or, at least, that the said onlooker would not afterwards approach to ask what was her purpose. If she was partaking in common prayer with everypony else, who had the right to object?

Twilight heard that Midnight was already beginning to pray, so she didn’t dally, even with all of her limited experience at the practice.

But she could do what felt right and natural, definitely. With all the chaos in her mind, the grip of anxiety on her heart, it was all too easy to find a focal point of the silver discus, signifying the presence and importance of a yet greater power and will. There was a certain calmness to be found in that static, bright image, without a doubt illuminated by the light of the Moon itself, guided here by the way of clever architecture.

And soon, having found her point of reference, did Twilight feel various thoughts rushing past her mind. First came those about her and Midnight. About their good moments, about their terrible clashes, about what could be seen as hopeful and what details of their relation had left Twilight despondent. What feeling had the greatest number of memories associated with itself?

But that was not all that she found occupying her attention, as her gaze was glued to the symbol of the Goddess. Twilight’s thoughts meandered to her friends, their smiles, their voices and their likely worries for her well-being. To her family, back in her Equestria, the place she wanted to safeguard with all of her might. Twilight’s mind brought forward the images of Princess Luna and Princess Celestia, the siblings, the two deities, the two ponies. Ponies that had suffered a clash as violent and heartbreaking as it could be imagined and yet remained close…

This strange collage of images drifted right before Twilight’s eyes, evoked by the sign before her, and by her heart, and by that warmth which was present right in her chest, urging her onward. This vision was a silent, but vivid reminder of everything she already had., that she possessed and cherished. Of everything she would still have, even if this conversation with the pony right next to her would go… wrong.

She had a good life. She really had.

It just… could be better still. Twilight realized that, like every other living pony, she wanted it to become better. Not out of pride, or the sense of entitlement, or repayment for good deeds, but just because it… wasn’t wrong to desire that. To make life better for oneself and for others, that wasn’t a terrible goal to follow as long as it combined the two in good, healthy amounts. She considered that she had done a lot already, to make the world a better place for others. And that meant, hopefully, that she had earned that little bit of fair justification to have her own life improved.

And, despite all of the warnings and all of the doubts, her heart wanted that to come to pass… by having Midnight in the said life, alongside her.

Twilight closed her eyes, briefly, locking herself away from the world around and focusing on that thought, on that feeling.

Yes. Yes, she wanted exactly that to happen. Despite everything, that was where her preference lay.

Some said that right before a moment of pure chance, the toss of a coin, one could realize what side they really wanted it to land on. This moment was fast approaching, for she knew that Midnight would finish his supplications sooner rather than later. This conversation was the coin toss, and the results could only be blessed or disastrous, for both of them.

The knot in Twilight’s stomach tightened.

Her logic, her reason, she couldn’t just ignore them. And she knew that, for the sake of having anything worthwhile come out of this moment, she had to be willing to accept both of the outcomes. Only then would she know that her choice was… well, perhaps not ideal for her in all circumstances, but justifiable. And that would be enough to survive on.

Twilight opened her eyes again, and the shine of the symbol of the Immaculate Moon hadn’t subsided. It looked greater still, right there, as if communing with any and all onlookers.

Pale, perfect, pure.

Purposeful.

“My light…”

Midnight’s whisper made her shudder all over, as the moment of truth arrived. She looked at him, and suddenly there was nothing else. Not the Mountain with its strange, humble ways. Not the other supplicants, giving praises in respect and submission. There wasn’t even the Goddess, though the stallion had expressed his hope that Her guidance would aid this conversation.

There was just the two of them. And those words, radiating such honesty that they spoke right to Twilight’s heart and it translated them for her.

It felt so eerily familiar to her, that it had to signify something magnificent or terrifying, perhaps both.

The stallion, her stallion, continued in Equestrian, his voice trying to remain steadfast. “I offer no explanations, no excuses. I will tell you all, for you to judge, and I swear to the Immaculate Moon… that I shall hide nothing anymore. Let me speak my peace first, if you can, but if you would have questions – ask away. You will have my answers, and in turn yours,” Midnight promised in the tone of making a solemn vow. “Before I say anything else though… my heart requires me to confess it, once more – I love you.”

Twilight felt her heart shudder and her throat clench, as the warrior’s voice rang with nothing but the truth.

“Yes, it is stupid to say,” he admitted with some shame. “It might cloud your judgment. I hope not. But it is the truth. I… might have been a fool, to actually fall for this feeling so quickly, so deeply. Perhaps I should have listened to my betters, strangle it while it was still in its youth, but… I couldn’t. I didn’t want to,” he tried to explain in this grim, convoluted way. “Neither can I do it now, but I know… know that I will, if I have to. For your sake, my light. My love.”

“Midnight, I…”

“Please, Twilight. Let me first tell you all, you will understand why I say all of this, and why I am ready to—”

“I know, but…” Twilight interrupted anyway, hoping not to get too loud. “Before everything, know that… that I love you too,” she confessed, as she could say nothing else in reply to his declaration, in accordance with her heart. “What will be will be. But here and now? I do love you. Remember that, in whatever future we find ourselves soon.”

Midnight’s eyes, as piercing and keen as they were, and as determined as they remained, glinted with tears. “It shall be a blessing to hear it again. And… And a balm to remember it, even if this was the last time.”

The stallion closed his eyes briefly to contain his emotions, then gave Twilight one last, crooked and roguish smile.

One which she returned, for it felt like the ultimate kindness to offer to the warrior opposite.

He then opened his lips, to speak and reveal it all.

Luna’s ears perked up and her neck stiffened.

She felt a strange sensation, crawling up her back. And she wasn’t sure why. She just… detected it, for no apparent reason and with no warning.

She had been simply resting a while, as she had just finished a meeting with her faithful servants of the Second Chance. They had conversed, with great focus and attention, about Luna’s plan regarding Moonwarden and his assailant. Yes, it had been quite anxiety-inducing to talk about making the unicorn a proper bait for the sake of catching the would-be assassin, but she wouldn’t think that she would be affected quite so much by it.

Was it a sudden bout of paranoia emerging from within her after that meeting? Was she expecting the killer to manifest from the shadows to try her luck with her that time? Especially since he was a batpony? That was a ridiculous notion.

… and yet realizing that didn’t make the feeling go away, so it wasn’t just a surge of panic. It was like the sensation, by itself, did not want to venture anywhere.

And it was strong. As if somepony was right behind her and looking straight at her. More so – expecting her to look back and acknowledge their presence.

Luna took a deep, but barely-visible breath, slowly sitting up on her bed… then rapidly turned her head back, almost upsetting her neck.

There was… the rest of her chamber. Her mirror, wardrobe, pillows, curtains, but nopony was there. Nopony that she could see, and nopony that she couldn’t, since she did find it prudent to make herself additionally sure with a flare of her magic.

And yet she felt a persistent presence. An… attention, focused on her. Otherworldly? Spectral? What was that?

And why?

Luna got up from her bed, slowly and deliberately, ready for anypony and anything to appear out of thin air, and prepared to react accordingly. Various possibilities were rushing past her mind. Even the chance of it being a deliberate and annoying prank by Discord. Yet, for all of his chicanery, this didn’t feel like a mere stunt by the Spirit of Chaos.

No. This was definitely something else. Something deeper than a jest. Something as primal as the draconequus, but… different. Grounded. Anchored.

Whatever it was, it was looking at her, from an undisclosed space. Luna could tell that this was as if a gaze coming from within a crowd, a piercing stare that was aimed precisely at its target. Perhaps the onlooker was distant, perhaps far away, but that didn’t take away the sheer potency of that feeling, nor made it inaccurate in picking its recipient.

Luna didn’t quite know how to react. She felt the necessity to answer this call, or at least acknowledge the peculiar sensation, in accordance with its wishes. And so, trying to pinpoint its exact source or at least get a right idea, she felt her hooves take her to the terrace of her chambers, bathed in radiant moonlight.

Even in the midst of this mystery, she smiled when the rays fell upon her, almost as if the wonderfully warm summer rain. The joy of feeling closer than ever with the Moon above was something to cherish and be proud of. It was something that she had regained after so many years of corruption, despondency and depression.

And, yes, for a brief moment she had felt worried that the uneasy feeling she was still experiencing was a surge of that old threat, the force of Nightmare trying to contact her. But that was, as of right now, impossible. As much as she would always carry the scars, always have that imprint lodged inside of her, Luna was not giving that insidious power even an inch within herself. Especially not in her heart, which was nowadays growing warmer and firmer with the strength of love.

She stopped.

That presence intensified, as if spurred forward by the thought of this deep emotional connection, as if reacting to the very notion and idea.

That was… somewhat promising? But Luna still didn’t know where this attention was coming from, only that… That this feeling seemed eerily familiar. Like she had felt this primeval connection before, and recently. Like there had been a moment in which her own being felt fuller, pushed further, with silver before her eyes and in her very veins.

Luna’s gaze searched, shifted from the Moon above to the distant horizon. To the hills and dales, distant hamlets and towns, barely visible from the Canterlot Mountain. And she finally stopped in the eastern direction, as that was from where the presence felt the strongest.

She squinted, as if trying to get her eyes to focus would actually manifest something on that far line between the splendorous night’s sky and the stoic earth, blanketed in the light of the Moon and countless stars.

And while her eyes didn’t see anything… her core felt it.

Something out there. Something glinting, shifting, changing. Something silver and bright, that was currently seeking her out for whatever reason. She heard as if a distant cry, filled with hope and sadness.

Luna steeled herself. Out of sheer instinct, yes, and also the teachings of her loyal and beloved advisor. Something was calling out to her, trying to find her, but she couldn’t just trust it outright, for the sake of her own safety and that of Equestria. She had made that mistake before, when dark whispers wormed their way right into her mind and heart.

But there was no assault, no treacherous attempt even. There was just… presence. There. Just beyond reach, but manifesting as this focus, as if the world itself was staring at Luna.

Perhaps it was wise to call out to it? Let it know that she was aware of it?

“Who… are you?”

It felt peculiar, speaking to seemingly nopony from the open space of the terrace, suspended between the ground and the vast expanse of the cosmos. That had caused this strange pause in Luna’s voice. And she was not actually expecting a response of any sort, but it just felt natural to start with—

… are you.

She felt her mane stand on end, even if that was almost impossible, for it had some time ago reassumed its shifting and changing ways that forbade it from reacting in a natural way.

But that had been a voice that Luna had just heard, echoing… and familiar.

A response. An acknowledgment of the attempt. Happening not even in her ears, that could still hear only the gentle whispers of night’s wind, but right in her core.

There was something, definitely. Somepony, even, Luna would dare say. A presence, a recognition, and that initial, brief exchange was enough for her to realize that this peculiar feeling really hadn’t been just something that she had imagined out of stress and tiredness. It was true, and it wanted to make contact, from an unspecified place far away.

But it hadn’t given Luna a true answer. Or had it done so, in a cryptic way?

“I-I hear you. I am here. Tell me, what is your name…?” she called out again, in a gentler tone. She didn’t think that the actual volume of her voice would make her more audible to that being.

… your name.

Another response, yes, but it wasn’t truly a reply. Luna’s brow furrowed, as the tone which returned reverberated like an actual echo… and she could recognize her own voice in the myriad of tones that formulated the words. The sentences had a peculiar quality to them, actually, almost as if they were caused simultaneously by shifting liquid and shrilling metal. And that sound… it wasn’t entirely unpleasant to listen to.

Yet what was the meaning of this parroting? Mockery? It certainly didn’t feel like it.

“Why are you contacting me, whoever you are? Could you tell me?”

… contacting… could… tell.

That felt affirmative, and yet lacked that crucial trait of clarity. Luna began to consider why. Was it possible that this presence could currently only use her own words, ones that she was offering it? It seemed to had just done so, not having echoed back the sentences in full, but rather having taken parts that it required to establish the conversation.

Very well, Luna could entertain that approach and see what would come out of it.

“Are you a friend or foe?” she offered the question, hoping to at least get that matter out of the way.

But there was a pause, as if the presence was unsure. Luna kept staring at that distant horizon, trying to imagine who she was trying to perceive, what sort of consciousness she was connecting with. How ancient, how primeval was this force, so it had found her like this? What was its true nature, its intentions, its complexity.

… you.

Luna blinked, as the short reply broke through her thoughts.

‘You’. What could that mean? Was this… presence suggesting that it was her? A lost part of her? A figment of her imagination, being invoked like so?

Or was there, verily, more to it. Was it actually an… introspective question? Luna was forced to ponder on that, as if the shortest answer had persuaded her gently to do so. She had had moments in her life already when she had been forced to consider whether she had been her own friend or a rival, a support for herself or a detrimental force. This precariousness had been what had lured her towards the Nightmare, this uncertainty and feeling of inferiority, born out of reasons real and fake.

At least nowadays it was a little easier to tell that she wished to be her own help and a friend. And that she needed to be kinder to herself, understanding of her plights. She had the right to be happy, despite all that she had done, all that she had been trying to repent for.

So that direction was where that particular answer steered, she decided.

“Fine. You have sought me, presence, and you at least do not declare yourself my foe. Do I know you from somewhere? I have a feeling that I do,” she offered her questions and words, to see what would become of them.

… you… know… that.

Luna shook her head, as the reply made another shiver traverse through her, hitting the very tips of her hooves. This was already a most peculiar exchange. And there would still be a chance that it was all just a great and complex dream, but if there was one topic that Luna felt confident about being an expert on and recognizing it was one of nightly fantasies and the great dreamscapes. This was really happening, she reminded herself once more, fighting her own, persistent disbelief.

She was in contact with something that claimed to be familiar. Even… her. But in what form? What connection was there?

“Are you me… from before the Nightmare?”

… are you.

Luna blinked, not knowing whether that was a statement or a question echoed right back at her. It was causing her to wonder, and perhaps that was what the entity was chasing after, at least somewhat.

Was Luna still ‘herself from before the Nightmare’? No, definitely not. She was different, hopefully better, though she wasn’t sure if she was capable of judging that. Others would have to do that for her, for the sake of at least some objectivity.

Or was this presence confirming that it was her? A remnant, a shard which had remained behind as herself had been banished with powerful force right to the prison of the Moon?

No, that didn’t make any sense. It couldn’t.

“Are you me?”

… you.

“How? How can you be me? Do you share your name with me?”

… share… name with.

This was getting Luna nowhere, or at least not moving at the right pace for her patience. Yet something else became suddenly and blatantly clear. Yes, she was hearing this voice in her core, and it was sharing her very own tone… but not the language.

This presence… It was speaking in Noctraliyar. And it wasn’t that Luna was translating the tongue at such a rapid pace that it felt perfectly understandable outright. Yes, she had those abilities, she had mastered the tongue of her children in no time. But this time she didn’t have to reach for this skill. She just felt what the voice was saying.

How was that possible? Yes, Luna had before heard that there were ancient and instinctual powers which allowed the speaker to direct their words to another’s heart. It meant that every language could be understood, for hearts worked in a way much different than logical and rational minds. But utilizing this ability required either an incredible dedication at honing such technique, akin to a lifetime of focused studies that were, by themselves, trial-and-error… or, allegedly, a deep emotional connection reaching even the extents of love.

Luna pondered, then, on the incredible might of the consciousness reaching out to her.

“What, by my Moon…” she mumbled to herself, trying to contain her amazement at least partially.

But it was an audible sentence, nonetheless. Especially to that distant being, which was communing with her and ready to reply.

… my Moon.

Luna petrified in an instant.

Her first reaction was nothing short of… outrage. The tone of that voice, despite using the sound of her own words, was singularly and unmistakably possessive. As if daring to claim what was rightfully Luna’s, what bore her essence, what connected with her core, nature and reason of being. And her initial approach had to be defensive. She hadn’t just restored her connection with her greater power, reached through the murkiness of her own doubts into something grandiose and wonderful, granting her the power to persevere and grow, for somepony or something to claim that the Moon was theirs instead!

And yet the second sensation which came upon Luna, right on the heels of the opening one, was definitely more potent than indignation.

Though Luna had no idea what to even do with it.

“My Moon… is yours?” she asked, with surprising meekness in her tone that she just couldn’t quite stop.

… my Moon… yours.

… was she talking to that Moon, herself? The pale one, the perfect one, the pure one? Granted great and singular purpose by nothing else but the constant and pious supplications of her own children?

“… are you the Immaculate Moon?”

… are you the Immaculate Moon?

A question to a question. Curiosity answering confusion. Genuine interest following true shock. Now Luna understood that short but vivid moment when she had witnessed a strange, out-of-place sight right in the middle of her return to power before Captain Sunfall Ordain’s wide eyes.

A silver presence, like a vast lake growing still.

She had acted the part of the Goddess… and the Goddess had actually taken note?

Luna steadied herself, trying to gather her thoughts. Whatever this force was, it was coming to her with an inquiry so far. A question whether… whether she, indeed, was anypony worth worshipping by the noctrali. Or, perhaps, whether she was usurping that sacred role? She had had, indeed, tried to assume these duties lately, at least when it suited her needs and that of Equestria.

Was this her judgment already? Or merely a first warning?

No, Luna couldn’t fall apart. Not now, not ever. Gone were the days and nights of constant fear and wallowing in her mistakes. Even if she had made another one, she would face it, with newly installed confidence. What she had done, appearing before Captain Sunfall Ordain twice already, wasn’t out of pride, out of self-interest or jealousy. And if she were to be appraised and found wanting for those actions?

She wouldn’t just go quietly into the night.

“How can this be? Are you a Goddess to my children?” she presented the question, ready to receive the affirmative answer.

… can… be.

That was, however, but the first segment of the reply. Still one that struck Luna firmly in her core, as being faced with a force confident enough to declare that was a singular experience. But the second portion was far more confounding in how strong it sounded.

… are.

The voice, the… Immaculate Moon didn’t say ‘are you’ this time, using a fragment of Luna’s question. Which meant that it had something else in mind.

“Are… wait, yes.” Luna actually stopped herself, coming closer to the terrace’s balustrade and supporting herself on it. It was her small act of defiance, of standing her ground and centering herself. “I think I should stop talking to you using only questions.”

… yes… stop.

And that, for all of the ground-breaking nature of that conversation, sounded like a kind, almost jocular request from the unseen force. And so Luna allowed herself that little bit of calm, for it appeared that this ‘Goddess’ was not harboring bad intentions, at least. The tone of that particular sentence was most genuine, and quite motherly as well.

“You say that you are a deity of my noctrali,” Luna spoke to the night’s sky, keeping eyes on her beloved Moon, but knowing that she could still be heard even without looking anywhere in particular. “But you have spoken very briefly with that ‘are’. There must be a reason. There is a reason.”

… there is a reason.

That was a full answer, even if still delivered as but an echo in the midst of the mountains. And still in the tongue of the noctrali, perfectly understandable.

“There is a reason, alright,” Luna spoke to herself, trying to gather yet greater focus, form the next sentences accordingly to handle this strange form of conversation. “You haven’t spoken of myself or yourself, that does not feel right, you would have made an indication somewhat. And if you’re not pointing out just one of us, that… You must mean us two.”

There was a pause, thought Luna wasn’t sure if it only felt like that in her mind. Because, if that inkling she had was right, that meant that this presence, calling itself the Immaculate Moon… was actually wishing to include her in the idea of the batpony’s deity.

… myself… yourself… right… us two.

There was that confirmation, which froze the blood in Luna’s veins like a gust of a mountain gale. Yes, she had always known the amount of devotion that she was being granted by her children to this very night, but the title which had been bestowed upon her she had never really… well, thought of. The role of a guiding presence, protector, motherly defender and caretaker – that all she could easily understand. But this name meant more, much more. It meant something spiritual, otherworldly, and even Luna’s incredible experience at tapping into the everchanging and overripe dreams hadn’t prepared her for this.

This was a matter of divinity. Invocation of an idea that was supposed to be above ideas, the bestower of concepts and thoughts.

And yet… something about this topic was, once again, eerily familiar. It was as if reaching back into the memories of one’s childhood and recognizing the smell of one’s old home, the sound of hoofsteps belonging to one’s parents, the warmth of the hearth in the humble hut. This wasn’t purely uncharted territory, no.

And Luna wanted to know why.

“You have contacted me because… I have finally acted before my noctrali like a Goddess.”

… contacted because… acted… like a Goddess.

“You are pleased… or displeased about that.”

… pleased… displeased.

Both. That meant both, and it was Luna’s goal to find the boundaries between the two. At least this remained a conversation rather than a clash, as she had been fearing to some degree.

Though it was still hard to believe she was talking with a force which recognized itself as the Immaculate Moon… Recognized them both like so.

“I have assumed that mantle lately, indeed. Have I gone too far with it, however? Yes or no?”

… no.

“Have I transgressed in how a Goddess should behave, in your mind? Yes or no?”

… yes… no.

A measure of doubt was present in that response, and Luna wondered whether this consciousness was not suggesting that it depended on more complex factors, ones harder to explain so far.

“You say that you are both displeased and pleased with me. Why is that? You claim that we are both the Goddess to the noctrali,” Luna spoke up, still standing her ground, establishing herself in these talks. “Is it because… because you have acted as Immaculate Moon when I couldn’t? When I hadn’t been able to, willing to?” she suddenly asked, spurred by a realization.

Yes, at times she had been barely able to do what was needed, to fulfill her sworn duties. In Equestria. Where she was, where she had returned to. Despite the pit she had been in, she had clung to those obligations with cold determination, not to be completely enveloped in the abyss of her own mind. But being the one to rise the Moon, to guard dreams, to protect the ponies of this land, that all was connected to one of her roles. Even before her exile she had been called a deity, but… had she ever acted like one? Was this presence, this somepony, the one who had been filling those old gaps?

… have acted as Immaculate Moon.

“Since when?” Luna asked when the voice followed and confirmed that reasoning… and only after a longer moment of silence did she realize that she hadn’t really given it anything to work with. “When I first visited the lands of Noctraliya, when I was received with honors and piety, have you been acting already? Afterwards? Much before?”

… much before.

And so did Luna suddenly feel like an upstart. Even if the entity didn’t carry with its response and accusation. Just a statement of the fact. Though, perhaps, there was this little bit of reluctant sadness in it.

“So… you are the true Goddess of my children…” Luna allowed herself the bittersweet commentary, though it was immediately answered.

… are the true Goddess.

That lonely ‘are’ again meant the conjoined right to the title and role, and it looked like the voice did its best to emphasize it, despite this limited form of communication.

Luna nodded, still a little reluctant, but continued to speak up, being devoured by curiosity at this point. “When I came to them, when we contacted Noctraliya, please tell me – what changed? For me and you? They called me their Goddess in the flesh, they spoke of prophecies having foreseen me coming to visit them. They bowed before me, they called themselves my children, and I called them the night-dwellers,” Luna revealed it all, though she had the feeling that it was all known to that presence.

Perhaps she was doing it more for herself, then. Diving back to the time before her fall, reminding herself of everything she had once lost through the twisted words of the Nightmare and the seduction of that dark force.

“How did that work, then? How does it work now? You had been, were and are the Goddess, now you say that we both are one? Is it because of them, did they cause that with their supplications? Need I say more – this is making me feeling like an intruder, like I had taken a role not deserved…”

That much was true. And Luna was casting the net wide, hoping at least some of her words would enable this unique discussion to continue.

The pause from the entity felt a little… conflicted, and that made Luna think that this being was having similar sort of trouble with this unforeseen conversation which she was, herself, enduring. Maybe the situation growing more and more serious forced it to act? Maybe just now were the correct circumstances for this contact to finally be made?

… changed… their Goddess in the flesh… did that work… we both are… because… they… need… an intruder… had taken a role… deserved.

Luna took a moment to formulate the proper response from those words, as they were spoken in some measure of concern, which was affecting their clarity. “So… that moment, indeed, changed everything? They required a Goddess in the flesh, and now we… we both are the Immaculate Moon for them, because they needed that?” She paused, taking it all in, and realizing what the final part meant for her, personally. “Th-thank you for the voice of support. It sounded like that, at least.”

… the voice… of support.

The notion behind the sentence was encouraging, yes, but the ‘voice’ sounded at least a little saddened, and that created a pause of its own.

“You seem disturbed, o voice,” Luna replied, trying to tap into empathy. Something she possessed aplenty, yes, though the darker years had made her a little rusty in using it. It was a good thing that her many nights of safeguarding dreams had restored her capabilities. “You have been their Goddess for… Well, ever since they invoked you, I imagine, perhaps even before that. And then I appeared…” Luna spoke, and then took a break, as it was more complex than that. “And then I went away… and now I am back again. My absence, the Eclipse, it was a tremendous trauma for my children. That and what happened right as it began, what I have learnt… That must have all been hard for you, as well.”

There was another pause before a reply, and it felt… appreciative. But sad. So terribly sad.

… the Eclipse… tremendous trauma for… my children… and… I.

Luna’s brow furrowed and a grimace twisted her lips at that declaration. Her fall had caused one more to be hurt, and it was a being of such a strange, ephemeral and potentially otherworldly nature, too. One more victim on Luna’s ledger.

But that couldn’t be changed, only repaid accordingly. For that she was ready.

“My mistakes cost all of us, dearly. For that, I am sorry. But you… still support me, as I understand. So, should I also understand that you are counting on me embracing the role in earnest, but…”

Luna understood. There wasn’t a vocal response, no, but she could have sworn that the attention she was receiving turned… blander. Not accusative, not irritated, and definitely not less motherly, but different. Negatively different. And as she thought about it, trying to grasp the nuances of this conversation so far, she believed she saw through the issue.

“You are the Immaculate Moon… and so you must love my children, as difficult as it might sometimes be. Perhaps you care for them, cherish them in a way much better than mine, for I… was away. Physically, mentally, emotionally. And so you don’t want to stop caring for them, even if I appear, even if am called the Goddess by them. Yes?”

… yes.

“Is it… is it inevitable that we must clash in this role? Or could we co-exist, somehow?” Luna inquired, as she felt rather moved by the fact that her actions had caused such a reverberation even in this entity. “I must admit that… I really have no experience in being a deity, nor do I think that I have the necessary qualities, not of that caliber, but I would truly not wish to—”

She wanted to continue, she really did, but something changed. In this already quite unforeseen dialogue there was a shift, one that Luna could feel in her core, connected as she was with that being from distant Noctraliya.

The movement, felt almost physically, made her feel nauseated, the contents of her innards twisting and turning. She could witness before her eyes, though against her will, a roiling substance, the surface of a silver lake shifting and churning. The sweeping power of this great distress passed through her core and almost wrenched tears from her eyes, as this crushing feeling of a thousand desperate voices filled her to the brim.

Two seemed most audible, though in the chaos Luna couldn’t identify them.

This shock lasted for but a moment, but left a lasting impression. Luna had to firmly steady herself against the balustrade, fighting the desire to fall prone next to it or, worse, vault over it in a dead faint.

Only after a moment did she manage to focus enough to form words, try to ascertain herself of what had just interrupted the conversation.

“What… what was that, that was… terrible,” she allowed herself the protest, trying to stop her legs from wobbling. “Is something wrong?”

… terrible… wrong.

There was genuine distress in the Goddess’ voice, which again rekindled that worry in Luna, though this time it looked like she was being screened from most of the perturbation forming in the entity.

Now it was the matter of finding out what had just occurred. The distress was causing Luna’s stomach to roll, but she focused on how the emotions felt, how they tasted. The sensation was sweet, but marred with bitterness of regret, worry. There was this cold feeling of hopelessness. What could have made a being like this one recoil, and with such a potent force?

What could make even divinity flinch?

That surge of emotions also felt… personal. Private. Intimate. It carried with itself deep shame, and a certain readiness. Terrible readiness. If the entity had felt it, it must have been offered to it, Luna reasoned. In a prayer? In hope of salvation or aid?

“Did somepony pray in great need?”

… did… pray in great need.

Luna figured as much, holding onto the marble railing and slowly regaining balance. “You… must be receiving quite a lot of difficult supplications, in this role,” she pointed out, using steady logic to steady the rest of her being and quell her thrashing heart. “Why did this one resonate so greatly with you? Was it unusual? Out of place?”

… difficult supplications… resonate.

There wasn’t more, so Luna had to provide other words and keep trying. Perhaps with an educated guess, at least.

“Difficult supplications that resonated with you… So something that you care deeply about? Something specific, perhaps? Is something dear to you in danger?”

… care deeply… in danger.

“Care deeply in danger,” Luna mouthed to herself, trying to get to the bottom of that meaning… and she managed to connect it, to the premise that had seemed to stir the Goddess before, to make Luna’s own being reverberate and initially form this communion. “Love. Is love in danger?”

… love in danger.

That tugged at Luna’s core once again, and potently. She recognized with full force that she was truly conversing with a benevolent deity, if the plight of a waning or perhaps breaking emotional connection was weighing on her so much.

Not to mention that something like that was usually a problem of a mere pair of ponies, as Luna imagined. First of, they must have felt especially close to the Goddess for her to feel so strongly about their trials and tribulations. And second, that was only one problem of, as it could be deduced, a myriad of smaller and greater issues of everynight life of simple ponies.

Luna would think about it for longer, much longer, but she suddenly felt another shift. Not as violent as the previous one, thankfully, but discernible. The connection that they had established with the entity was slowly fading. It seemed that the Goddess’ attention was being drawn someplace else, maybe to deal exactly with this latest, emerging problem.

“Before you go – why did you want to contact me, exactly?” Luna still called out, wishing to reach a closure about this incredible happening. “You wanted to familiarize yourself with me? You wanted to see if I… am worth the effort? Worth the role?”

Those questions perhaps sounded a bit defensive and unsure, which would definitely make Moonwarden shake his head, but Luna did not want to leave anything to chance.

… familiarize… with me… you… worth the effort… the role.

“I… I’m grateful,” Luna managed to reply, still amazed that she was being granted such motherly support and encouragement, as that tone was unmistakable. She actually had to fight tears, for it… it was evoking in her some very distant, almost forgotten memories. How long ago had it been…? “I wasn’t… I wasn’t expecting to meet with you, and… and be shown such a kind disposition, thank you.”

… meet with you.

That echo was clear, coherent and deliberate. Even in the fading connection the voice was ready to sound firm and regal, almost demanding. The intention was all there, and Luna couldn’t misunderstand it even if he tried.

And that meant that she found herself locked in place, receiving this specific request. She barely reached for her voice “… you… would like to meet me? As in – in the flesh?” she managed to ask, withstanding yet another shock that night, but finding it perhaps even less comfortable than the previous one, all things considered. “In Noctraliya?”

… meet… in the flesh… in Noctraliya.

That tone was definitely adamant. And, considering all that had been so far mentioned, it shouldn’t have actually been that surprising. If they were to… both fulfill this strange and sacred role to some extent, then that did require a certain cooperation, arrangements, and a copious amount of conversing. But the thought of meeting in person, that… that felt absolutely horrifying for Luna. Yes, she had taken a step forward out of her apathy, out of the darkness, but this wasn’t just another trot. This was a leap, ironically one of faith, and down a hardly explorable route of divine nature.

“W-when? Right now? Later?” she asked, hoping strongly for the latter answer. She could tell that her firm stance was getting a little wobbly once more, and not due to a backlash coming from emotional turmoil. Well, not of the sort she had just endured, at least, but one coming from the inside that time.

… later.

“When the time is right?”

… when the time is right.

At least that echo of her own voice and expressed hope was a great relief for Luna, she wouldn’t lie. Coming to Noctraliya, after so many years, and with this exact purpose? And with—

“Wait!” she shouted as if the connection was to be severed there and then. “Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship. My envoy, our envoy, I hope. She remains in the Seven Mountains. Is she safe? Is she alright?”

… Twilight Sparkle… is… safe.

Luna would normally allow herself to sigh in relief, but… that reply wasn’t full, and deliberately so. And that was at least a little troubling, especially with Discord having decided that he was not going to provide direct aid in conveying messages for some time, at least.

… was it because of this Goddess? Had he come in contact with her, or had been stopped in his tracks by her power?

“Is something wrong? Is Twilight Sparkle facing difficulties?” Luna asked, but then decided that she couldn’t simply be passive in her questions and statements. “Her mission is vital, I think we both know and realize that, for the good of our children. I might have not made the wisest of decision to send her to Noctraliya without proper knowledge prior, but I know that she is making great progress. I do hope that she finds your grace as she does so.”

A pause lingered, once again, as the response was being formed from Luna’s words, but every second seemed to increase the tension exponentially.

… facing difficulties… her mission is vital… we both know…that, for the good of our children… hope… she finds… grace as she does so.

Of those words, ‘hope’ seemed the most vital one, accentuated as much as the echo could do so, making it repeat in Luna’s very being, almost as if she had just been given a taste of it herself.

Making her believe, not against her own will, that if the young alicorn would cling to it, she would succeed. Luna could have used such an encouragement a long, long time ago…

The feeling of being watched, of being observed and in the entity’s focus was melting away. So Luna called out once more, because there was still a matter vital to her. There were many, many more, truth be told, how often had somepony had a conversation like this? But she couldn’t allow herself to skip his one, considering the deep and private nature of this finishing conversation.

“Before you depart, please, tell me… should I… could I tell somepony about this?”

There was a pause, with the feeling not dissipating further. It was as if the being was pondering on how to answer. And Luna decided that it was her chance to reveal her plight, which had grown the longer this moment lasted.

“This is all a lot for me. I suppose I could bear and carry it all, I… I understand if this is a matter between the two of us only. It feels like it, definitely, for this burden, this role, there is no other like it. It is meant to be carried by me, by you – by us, as you have deemed. It’s just that…”

Luna faltered in her explanation briefly. The old scar stung, the ancient mistake returned to the forefront of her mind, and all the repercussions, the terrible fallout of her previous fault swept through her like the power of the Elements.

She had never told anypony how much that hurt. Perhaps that was the exact weakness she possessed, the one which had been exploited so viciously.

“I’ve… I’ve made this mistake before, not telling. I fear to make it again.”

Luna knew that she had to say it. Aloud. Firmly, even with her eyes watering a bit. If this communion had been and was still genuine, then the voice would understand what she was referring to. Still, it didn’t feel wrong to say a bit more, offer more so that the response would be correct.

“It’s not that I don’t trust you. I feel… I felt you before, in moment of restoration. I sense you now, and your spirit seems kindred to mine, so much different than the Nightmare’s insidious presence. But… for the sake of the past, of what I will always carry, the wound, the scar, the anxious precaution… I want to tell somepony. Even if but one, so that I do not have to shoulder this alone, so that I can be supported in case I stumble. For I have ponies around me now, ponies that I care for, ponies that care about… me. The ‘me’ I am, with all of my faults, my mistakes… and some claim – my merits, too.”

There was a pause. But it didn’t seem to be focused on picking the right words, but rather acknowledgment of this plea, this explanation, and pontificating upon it. The distant Goddess paused and considered, approaching the matter with motherly understanding. Just like the Immaculate Moon had been always portrayed.

… could… tell somepony… one.

So there was the boundary, for now at least. And Luna was left to ponder why. Was it due to how close this connection was, and how it was possible that only the two of them could fully understand it – this voice and her? Or was it due to something that everypony dabbing into matters hidden realized? That a secret known to three ponies could have very well stopped being one?

But… Luna firmly believed that there was a pony she could share all of these incredible revelations with, and one that would be ready to assure with their very life that this mystery would remain unknown to others.

Although… making the choice of exactly which pony to confess it all before was going to be another matter entirely. Both were viable, both would listen and offer advice. But… which one would give her the support she needed in a moment like this?

Ah, but that was a problem to tackle later on.

“One. Very well,” Luna promised the entity, her gaze once again focusing on the distant horizon, so that this conversation could end properly. “Thank you. This… I’m honestly still not sure how I feel about all of this, but I appreciate that you have reached out. Though, you surely understand that I still have so many questions.”

… I still have so many questions.

That sentence came right back at Luna, yes. This definitely wasn’t going to be the last contact, never mind the request about her coming to Noctraliya, and she knew that there was so much left to explain and discuss. And that, obviously, both of them were willing to do so, wanting to learn about the other.

Her next sentence came out a little uncertain, however, for obvious reason. How do you say ‘until next time’ to a deity, exactly? How do you say it when you are considered one?

“You… know where to find me.”

… find me.

That time it was encouragement and a desire altogether, to battle Luna’s wavering. It was as if the voice wanted her to reach out, in more ways than just holding another talk. In this brief moment there had been an almost hopeful wish expressed, of trust and understanding. And of the expectation that Luna would continue on the right path and find herself, alongside her great, destined role.

How could such a short sentence carry so much weight? Especially since it was just an echo of Luna’s own words?

“I… will do my best,” she promised, as if speaking to a parent, and despite all of the questions manifesting inside of her. “Fare thee well, o Immaculate Moon...”

… fare the well, o Immaculate Moon…

And that was it.

Luna blinked as if she had just woken up from a dream, so strange was this emptiness which followed the Goddess’ presence departing from her core. Like a nightly fantasy, a wonderful, blissful vision fading away, so did the joy of being in communion with a being like that evaporated from Luna’s mind and core, no matter how firmly she wanted to hold onto it.

It… It really had felt like a mother’s caring embrace. And so Luna didn’t stop tears welling up in her eyes, as she had every right to long for the feeling, to wish for it to stay or return as soon as possible. It was a most relieving thing for her that she could reach for her tears and they felt… good, once again. They weren’t drying out before ever emerging, from the dark and scorching grasp of the abyss, nor did they feel heavy and draining.

These were liberating.

After a moment Luna dried her eyes and sighed. It felt like a path was opening before her, one that felt new, and yet simultaneously old. Older. Perhaps oldest, even.

She was meant to share a pivotal, divine role. Genuinely this time. She wasn’t going to be holding an empty title, have at her hooves a whole pious nation just because. No, a destiny was being presented before her, to be a silver beacon for at least a portion of the vast world, the one which looked up into the night’s sky and venerated the Moon. Immaculate.

What a nerve-racking prospect that was, but one that Luna couldn’t just overlook. Yes, it was still her choice, as nothing about the conversation which had just ended spoke of coercion. And yet she felt that she… wanted to make it. Especially when a force, which had been fulfilling this role for only it knew how long exactly, had reached out.

Luna looked up once again, meeting the gaze of the distant, argent Moon.

It didn’t feel shared, divided, contested. It just felt beautiful. Pure, and pale, and perfect.

And now Luna also felt… purposeful. She had been offered great kindness, she felt. A chance to, perhaps, create a bright, wonderful future, to repay the world and history for her previous, nightmarish mistakes.

She wouldn’t flinch, not with that warmth in her heart.

“Hwalba knaze…”

Twilight flinched.

An alien voice reached her ears and, like that, the pivotal moment was gone.

She gritted her teeth to the point when pain erupted somewhere in her jaw. She was trying to contain her outrage, her protest, her—

She turned her head away from the stallion opposite and faced a robe-clad arcemandr who acted as the most inopportune messenger.

“Yes, arcemandr? What is the matter?”

“Forgive a humble servant of Bogine for approaching. I was tasked by an envoy from the palace to notify you – the Honored Count wishes to see you now… as soon as you return to the complex, that is,” came the whisper, conveying exactly what Twilight didn’t want to happen there and then.

She took a deep breath, because what else was there to do. “Very well. I shall come without delay.”

And she stood up, feeling her legs protesting against the need to do so. She closed her eyes, trying to focus, trying to keep her composure. It wasn’t easy, not at all, as with what had just happened she felt—!

Twilight didn’t know how to name that feeling, actually. It was cold, definitely, but also most complex after what she had just promised, after what kindness she had just offered. And to have the moment snatched from her like so, it felt unfair, it felt unjust from the world around her.

She glanced to the side, at the silver discus above the altar. And even that sight, one that was meant to represent so much, caused her upper lip to twitch in frustration.

Why now, o merciful Goddess? Where had you been?!

Still, Twilight remained overall collected, making sure that her ensemble wasn’t too wrinkled from sitting down. She then managed to turn her head to the warrior next to her.

“Escort me,” she required, to which he saluted, having already assumed the right stance while showing no emotion whatsoever.

“Right away, Honored Princess,” was his official response, though of mindful volume, appropriate for the holy space.

Soon after Twilight was on her way back to the palace, with the batpony in tow.

She was trotting begrudgingly, trying to keep her breathing even.

The future… The future had to wait.

Chapter CIV – Moving Right Along

Twilight barely paid any attention at how the Count’s quarters looked. And even if she were to dedicate at least some of her fading focus to the chamber, well, there was nothing really to look at. This was supposed to be a meeting room, yes, but it looked pretty much like any other mundane and secular place she would expect to examine at the Mountain of Sunfall.

Plain chairs, table, no decorations that one could speak of. Bland, elegant, oppressive minimalism. But, actually, Twilight didn’t mind. It worked with her mood to some strange degree. She didn’t really feel like thinking, like deciding anything important, like performing her duties. Every thought felt crushing. That happened when one’s expectations had been unfortunately dashed, despite one’s best intentions, and despite even having been prepared for the worst.

At least Twilight had learnt, in no small part thanks to the way she had been treated in this very country, how to hide how she was really feeling behind a mask of regal behavior. Though she wasn’t sure she wanted to reach even for that obvious chicanery.

The Count, having sat opposite her, hadn’t begun the conversation yet. For an obvious reason. Having just invited Twilight in and to take her place, he had pointed out the presence of one more pony in the room, even if her stay was to be brief.

There was a mare at the table, her wheat blond mane hidden almost entirely underneath a coif. She was sitting so humbly and still that a less observant pony could actually miss her presence entirely. She was also keeping her head so low that Twilight had a hard time discerning the color of her eyes. While her ensemble wasn’t telling, it was all too easy to figure out that this must have been the Count’s wife, and mother of Captain Sunfall Ordain.

A mare visibly younger than Twilight would have expected. She must have been married to the Count at a very young age. Twilight would wonder how their relationship worked exactly, finding brief and perhaps unhealthy focus on that exact topic, but Sunfall Decree spoke up finally, having taken his time.

“Honored Princess, as I have just said, this is my marite, Sunfall Glint,” the hrabiy finally began, pointing at the mare, though Twilight could have sworn that he hadn’t introduced his wife. Or maybe she just hadn’t been paying attention. “She will not be taking part in our further discussions, but she expressed her will to meet you. Which I found nothing wrong with…”

Twilight wasn’t certain if that was the case, as the mare’s form shivered a little at the stallion’s quite hard tone, especially at the end of that sentence. Just one more thing that Twilight had every reason to hate that night.

“It is my pleasure, Honored Princess,” came the polite greeting, spoken in correct Equestrian and without too much of an accent. Just a lot of uncertainty or maybe even meekness.

“Likewise, Countess Consort Sunfall Glint,” Twilight replied, turning to politeness to hide her current, stormy feelings. “I am happy to make your acquaintance.”

“Uhm… I’m not sure if I understand the expression, but I see that you are being tactful, th-thank you,” Sunfall Glint told her, still avoiding looking anypony in the eye. “I… I just wanted to see you, I was intrigued by you being our guest,” she explained in a quite shaky tone, before her head gently turned to her husband, “but I am not going to be taking up more time, especially that of my marit.”

That was most peculiar, as such a short meeting seemed very out of place, though… Twilight wasn’t sure if she would bother to touch on the subject. Not tonight, definitely, she felt altogether too tired and irritated.

Without further conversation accompanying any of it, the noble mare gently stood up, trying not to make a sound, then curtsied twice before quietly taking her leave. Twilight could have sworn that the batpony actually wanted to keep looking, assessing the situation, and her especially, in some strange way, but all the time Sunfall Glint was being followed by the Count’s eyes. And it wasn’t a loving look. It wasn’t even an interested look, actually, just something that bordered on saying ‘good riddance’ with one’s stare alone.

How sweet. The hrabiy either didn’t think that Twilight could spot it, or did not care for her opinion on the matter.

Perhaps he would at least care about the general situation. It would be beneficial, because Twilight truly didn’t feel like doing as much. She believed that she had her reasons to feel so detached, and though she wouldn’t reveal them to the hrabiy, as he had no reason for learning them, she felt that she was going to be soon giving him a piece of her mind anyway.

“Honored Princess, as per my father’s request, we shall have this conversation,” Sunfall Decree told her, conjoining his hooves on the table’s plain surface, sitting before her like an official and a bureaucrat, disinclined to enter into a proper discussion for any other reason than necessity and command. “I feel it would be prudent to tell you, to avoid wants of understanding and show honesty which is praised in my Rodine especially, that my interest in a new diplomatic deal with Ekwestriya is… marginal. With all due respect, I do not necessarily see a point of one.”

“I had figured out as much already, Honored Count. That and perhaps a little bit more,” Twilight told the stallion opposite, and she didn’t feel like embellishing her sentences in any way. Being diplomatic felt a little out of reach, and if he truly valued straightforward transparency, he was going to get it in abundance. “It should come as no surprise to you in return, that I find Noctraliyan ways most perplexing in comparison to the wider world. And… And actually, I would need to deem you unprepared to deal with the said wider world and enter its stage.”

“… unprepared,” the Count parroted, squinting and trying to discern if Twilight was playing some sort of a trick on him. “What exactly would you mean by that expression? I do not wish to make a false assumption based on it.”

“Honored Count,” Twilight replied, leaning in a little and only barely stopping herself from putting both hooves on the table in a confrontational way, “I have been in your country for quite a while now. I have witnessed many traditions open and obscure, I have endured slights subtle and not-quite-so, and I’ve experienced more about your culture and way of… life than I would ever imagine or want to imagine. Down to some very, very disturbing details,” she pointed out, with strength. “Despite my best intentions, my mission and calling, all of which require of me to seek the good and the worth in the ponies I meet, in the name of Friendship, I have to deem that Noctraliya, as it stands now, would hardly… hardly find a welcome place in the vast world.”

It felt so darkly liberating to say it.

The Count was clearly taken aback, and Twilight was almost glad that she managed to get some emotions to appear from behind his stoic mask. Other than the showing of ostracism and the like, of course.

“I… must admit that I am quite baffled,” he revealed, looking at her askance though without more reluctance than before. “You didn’t seem so… stern during the audience with my father. And before, at the Tuarie.”

“Perhaps you have grossly misjudged and underestimated me, Honored Count,” Twilight riposted with an empty smile. “Yes, I have every inclination to be civil and open, but I have already heard of your preferences and stance. Would you care to… perhaps, explain to me why I should extend my hoof, and that of Equestria, to your lands? I know that your view on the matter is quite clear. I want to be told why my mission would even still have a point.”

There was something wickedly satisfying about putting this stallion on his back hoof with these sentences. Perhaps he wasn’t the one responsible for making Twilight feel like she was feeling right now, perhaps it was just one, gigantic misunderstanding, but damn her if she would endure any more ‘inconveniences’ tonight. It had already been too long, too tiring, and the fact that even her very breathing seemed like a chore was really not helping her in preserving any good attitude. Yes, she could wear a polite and kind mask, but the lines would still come out in the same way from behind it.

“I… suppose that I could tell you, from my perspective that… it does not?” the Count uttered, blinking quite rapidly and trying to grasp what caused such a start to the conversation. “I know what the initial idea behind your very visit was – our gratitude towards you, for helping Neskaza Lunee… in the way you had done. It was repaid by the invitation, something unheard of before. I also know that my father was quite excited about the opportunity, even if I am not so sure if I can share his optimism in opening such direct communication with Ekwestriya.”

“Neither can I,” Twilight confessed, though that time it wasn’t irritation that was audible in her voice. No, it was something a bit more despondent. “Honored Count, I am not interested in political games, I have been saying that too many times and for far too long during my stay here. I know of Noctraliya’s plight, of your limited food supplies, and of your pain… over the Holy War, the loss of life and lands. I am willing, always willing to discuss what exactly to do about all of that. My question now is, and you are the pony to receive it currently – why would I?”

Sunfall Decree didn’t reply, not outright, just sitting where he was, in that official stance which made him look like a clerk. Or a petitioner, as Twilight was now the one making requests. But behind that neutral mask there was a turmoil, perhaps no lesser than what was happening in her own head.

“Honored Princess… I am of the noble blood of the Soleecedi. I carry the burden of that role, and my future role, should the Bogine see me fit. Perhaps sooner than I had anticipated,” he remarked with great seriousness and deference. “You must be aware that the ways of our Rodine are that of humble submission to the Will of Bogine. Which is why it is clear to me – there must have been a reason that you were chosen to help in Her return, alongside our ancestors. Which is why I am giving you the benefit of the doubt, despite my personal feelings, despite that my father placed me in such an unfavorable position by his suggestion,” the Count admitted, and honesty was still his policy. “We often see the outside world as selfish, goddessless, undisciplined. As prejudiced towards us, which the Cruziate proved. My personal view is that we can do well enough on our own, that we can provide for ourselves, and that any issues we have as of now can be overcome without interference that might cost us our traditions, our ways and our integrity.

“And yet,” he spoke before Twilight could interrupt him, “it was a soleerane who had been chosen to help in the return of the Bogine. The very same mare that is sitting before me right now. One that I think I would be willing to listen to in the end, if only she would tell me what she sees when it comes to our chances in the world. And… I am now told that we are unprepared for it.”

Twilight accepted his words as if her own conscience chastising her for the current behavior, but she wouldn’t listen. Not yet. “That is the truth, Honored Count, the thing you hold in such great value. At this moment, unless a great effort is undertaken, Noctraliya might remain on the very fringes, even if it would decide through the… the Lords of the Covenant to open itself up to other cultures. I have, for example, learnt of a selection of customary practices that would be seen, outright and immediately, as outmoded, undesirable, even brutal. And that first impression will be crucial, it will happen long, long before anypony decides to take their time and effort to understand you all better.”

The stallion grimaced, but he wasn’t stopping her from saying more. Nor did he look particularly offended. Perhaps, deep down, he understood.

“And the distrust that is being shown,” Twilight pointed out, oh so glad to arrive at this point. “Yes, I understand carrying a terrible scar of the past. But, without disregarding or belittling the pain and loss – that was a millennium ago. Nopony in Equestria, bar the Goddess and her sister, remembers about that Holy War,” she told the stallion, though omitting the crucial part of why it was so. “And the only lasting tale we have about noctrali is so fantastical that I had to deconstruct it, piece by piece. Were it not for the Nightguard’s presence in our lands, in service to the Immaculate Moon… you would be an ancient fable and nothing more.”

Sunfall Decree’s grimace deepened just a little at such a choice of words, even if his own seemed a touch hypocritical. “It would all sound vaguely insulting to me, were I to actually entertain pride.”

“It is what it is, pride or not. You have been, for the longest time, a myth to us, Honored Count. A far-fetched myth, even,” she let the stallion know, regardless of his opinion on that. “But still I feel, and it is a feeling based on facts, that you all believe that… that we hold you in such constant contempt and hatred, that we scheme and plot against you every waking moment.”

Sunfall Decree, for all of his calm confidence, was on the defensive. He was expecting a slightly forced exchange of opinions, maybe, but it looked like nopony talked to him like this for a very long time, if ever. And Twilight knew that the amount of conviction which she was putting into her words was more than enough to cause the right measure of discomfort.

Discomfort, by itself, expressed aloud. “So you say and claim, and even if it is the truth – do you blame a wounded animal that it is distrustful and doesn’t wish to hurt again?” the hrabiy asked in an almost philosophical tone, but Twilight had no patience for theoretical questions.

“I blame an ‘animal’ that lashes out without reason, that stalks without purpose other than entertaining some base instincts. I thought you all… better than that. And where else but here could it be understood that one can abandon impulses for discipline and control, and for the better,” she pointed out before the Count, considering all that she had felt and observed while walking the caverns of the Sunfalls.

“Point taken, Honored Princess,” the stallion replied with quite remarkable grace considering the whole situation. “I have a sense, and quite a strong one, that you feel that you have been greatly slighted in our country. For my part in it – I express regret over it. Never mind your previous aid to the Bogine, we have already learnt of your actions in the Dalli as well. We might be… ‘unprepared’ for the wide world, as your words claim, but it is hard to overlook that the outside world came to us with helpful words and actions, in your person…”

There was a pregnant pause, during which the stallion kept looking at Twilight intently, as if trying to discern something, guess an unseen riddle or reason through a conundrum. Maybe all at the same time, considering how thoughtful he sounded when he spoke up again.

“Noctraliya is an old nation, our ways are set in stone, as the expression in your tongue is. But we, also, are masters of stonework, even if sometimes it comes from vanity and the urge for useless embellishment,” Sunfall Decree mused aloud and in accordance with his Family’s philosophy, still looking Twilight right in the eyes. “Tell me, Honored Princess, am I to be misjudged for saying that I believe in our own strength, own perseverance and conviction, which could all push us beyond where we are now, allow us to better ourselves? If we are not meant to open up to the world outside here and now, should we be given more time to grow and prepare?”

“How? I don’t see it,” Twilight told him, withholding nothing. “You had your time alone, the time of the Eclipse, a millennium. One of sorrow and loss, that I understand. But I sometimes feel… feel that, instead of preparing for the Goddess’ return, foreseen in your prophecies that said that the ‘stars will aid in her escape’, you sat and did nothing but mope.”

“… ‘mope’?” the hrabiy asked, and it wasn’t the language barrier that caused him to repeat the word.

“Yes. I believe I can say it openly. You were wounded, bruised, beaten, bloodied and left alone. Unjustly, you will hear nothing else from me about that, for a grave crime was committed upon you. But what did… did you do all that time afterwards?” she asked, feeling incredibly emboldened. “Nursed your wounds or let them fester? Cleaned up the bruises or immortalized them as they were? Grew in necessary strength or lamented over the injustice? Wiped away the blood or prepared to spill it in return, when it… would be ‘needed’?” she presented these series of questions, with the muzzles of ponies she had met on her travels flashing before her.

Some of them were more vivid than the others. Much more vivid.

“I will ask you, Honored Count, for you must still remember all too well when the face of the Moon was marked by the dark sign of the Mare – when you all felt abandoned and alone, what did you do? Prayed for the Goddess’ release and… waited? Nothing else? You preserved what you already had… but have you added something significant? You held onto history, but did you weave new tales to regale the Immaculate Moon… upon her return? Your Bogine was gone, but you still had your lands, your dignity, your determination, even your complex traditions – all of those treasures. Have you invested them, refined them, multiplied them in the meantime? Or did you… did you hide yourself away in them, fearing every night that somepony might come again to take what little you have?”

“You’re in the wrong Iug to be talking about treasures,” the Count riposted, but there was no strength in those words.

“Oh, I don’t think so, Honored Count. And you know exactly what I mean, without the need to hide it behind sentiments like that,” Twilight’s response was much more accurate and piercing. “You value honesty, I’m glad. But I’ve seen around Noctraliya much more intrigue, scheming, double-talk, cunning, betrayal even… than in any other place I have visited. It reeks of hypocrisy, its stench reaching all the way up to the Argentee.”

Sunfall Decree leaned back, as if physically repulsed by Twilight’s words. For all of the irritation that she was harboring that night, all the afresh outpouring of long-contained emotion, it seemed that her arguments were finding purchase within this stallion, despite her tone. For some strange reason she felt that he wasn’t truly harboring bad intentions towards her, or Equestria, he just… was used to having only that little corner of the world, bathed in moonlight, in mind. Without outside perspective. And when it had arrived, it cut through his preconceived notions like sunlight cut through the dark.

The silence persisted and then began getting uncomfortable. Twilight almost found herself fidgeting on the not-quite-comfortable chair, but the Count finally spoke up, having deeply considered what he had just heard.

“I am a little conflicted, yes. But, at the least, I see why my father would ever consider turning to you for help, hwalba knaze,” the stallion pointed out, nodding to himself in further ruminations. “I don’t know if you have shared more words with him in the Tuarie, when I was not accompanying him, but you show conviction that one would expect from a pony touched by Bogine. And this is hardly me trying to engage in pointless, sinful flattery. But you speak loud and clear, to make visible to us our shortcomings and transgressions, and that is… worthwhile in my eyes.”

“I don’t feel like I have even started yet, Honored Count,” Twilight added, on top of the pile of remarks she had already made. “Do not think that I am sitting here with some dark happiness in my heart that I can elucidate on your flaws, Bogine’s design or not. Yes, perhaps briefly one can… feel this twisted pleasure from passing judgment and critique. But I would honestly prefer not to have anything to point out in the first place!”

“That’s true. And so… it would be actually better for us not to seek to open ourselves up to the world?” the Count asked, though it wasn’t as clear now whether he believed that to be the best scenario.

“Not… without somepony to be your friend,” she told him. She somehow found within herself enough self-control to actually reach for her calling, despite everything that had been happening. All the way from her very arrival, even before that. “But that choice, well… that depends on you. Equestria could be your friend, we aim to try and become amicable with everypony willing to extend to us the same courtesy. But first they need to see us as a potential ally, confidant. Could you actually do that? I don’t know, I really don’t. But that is hardly my fault, consider all that I have already done throughout my journey, for the sake of Noctraliya.”

Sunfall Decree didn’t oppose, though there was still great consideration in him. “But, you must tell me, if you are putting things that way, Honored Princess – could this theoretical ‘friend’ of ours understand that we are… oh, how to call it properly to stay connected to this topic…” He mused on the matter for a brief moment. “Very well, I will avoid sounding self-deprecating and instead just use the term ‘unique’. Or ‘specific’, maybe, that does not sound too vain…”

Twilight closed her eyes briefly to take a deep, calming breath. Then took another, once again because of the altitude. “Sometimes, when we find ourselves among amiable ponies, we can find out that we don’t… well, ‘fit’. Not entirely. That does not mean that there is something necessarily wrong with us, but sometimes it can give us the perspective to find that we could… still make ourselves better. Maybe in others we do see flaws, and many, but maybe we can then spot those also lodged deep within us,” Twilight tried to explain, simultaneously relieved that she could still actually be herself, despite all of the indignation underneath. “That way both sides can learn, can be granted a chance to become somepony more. Change… is a risk, but also an opportunity. Perhaps, instead of gaining something by losing touch with our foundations, we shall simply find our characters refined, like silver is refined… to give it shine worthy of becoming a symbol of the Immaculate Moon…”

Twilight hadn’t anticipated, so late at night, that she would be able to reach for those sort of words, to actually give herself and the Count an opportunity at talking, at arriving at a conclusion of sorts. At some point she had completely surrendered to the idea of throwing the conversation, because she simply had had the need to get some things off of her chest. One could carry only so much frustration. And yet…

As if by somepony’s design, it looked like the approach had actually worked. As if the timing had been made perfect by somepony’s intervention… or perhaps lack thereof.

Still, Twilight couldn’t feel happy about the place she was in. Sometimes, one just… couldn’t feel very well. It was a matter of withstanding such a moment of frailty and persevering.

Sunfall Decree, for his part, decided to take her words to heart, though it was obvious that he would need time to gestate them and the idea behind them.

“Thank you for… sharing that, Honored Princess. It is interesting to hear an ‘outside’ perspective, no matter how grating at the start. And I recognize how that word could be understood in our unique circumstances. Perhaps… Perhaps we have, indeed, fell victim to ourselves at some point over the last thousand years. Such is the fate of imperfect creatures,” he added, his eyes lifting up in piety. “Regardless, I am glad that we could have fulfilled my Lord and father’s wish. I do also hope that… that it was not his last one,” the stallion remarked with genuine sadness over the possibility.

“We share the hope for the Honored Lord’s well-being, Honored Count,” Twilight told him, sincerely. “Your father always struck me as a good pony, despite how little time I have spent in his esteemed company. But he acted as the voice of reason and of wisdom in the Covenant, especially during our… rougher meetings.”

“Thank you, those words I deeply appreciate. Our calling, as Soleecedi, is to be a reminder of the grand design of the Goddess, of pious dedication that goes above the rush and bestial impulses,” the stallion responded, looking back at her. “Perhaps Our Mother will allow my Lord and father to remain for a while longer. I know for certain that he deeply wanted to see this matter to its end.”

“As do I, Honored Count… I think that, sometimes, our own strength wanes despite our best efforts. Especially when we have to keep enduring more and more. Then, I suppose, it is good to have a patron that can motivate and encourage us…” Twilight remarked, finally bringing herself to smile. Sadly, but still.

“Quite so, Honored Princess. Let us hope that Neskaza Lunee… lifts us, sinful creatures, and pushes us down the right track. Maybe sometimes against our selfish wishes, but… that must still count for something,” the hrabiy remarked, nodding to himself. “But, morning is almost upon us, Honored Princess. Let us retire for the day, and we shall see what tomorrow night brings. I will ponder on what you have touched upon and, hopefully, this day shall be calm… and healing.”

Twilight wasn’t sure if Sunfall Decree was referring to the Honored Lord, his own deliberations or her own, current state. Yet all of those matters could use some aid, for sure, so she took his words as a good sign.

“Of course, Honored Count. I hope you find your rest as well, as this situation must be weighing on you a great deal. I will await the summons,” she remarked, ready to stand up.

“Thank you. Of course, as I am granted enough authority here – feel free to venture about the Iug, if you wish so. The public spaces are at your disposal, Honored Princess, as long as our ways are observed and respected,” he told her, though this reminder bore no malice. “Your presence in the herame is already a sign of the Goddess’ providence, I want to believe. I hope that my envoy didn’t interrupt any supplications you might have been offering to Our Mother…”

“No.”

That was all that Twilight could and wanted to say. But that was enough, and the Count didn’t press for more details.

She was awaited outside by her entourage, who had been patiently waiting for the end of the audience. As the hrabiy remained inside for a while longer Rowan Berry addressed Twilight outright. It was at least safe enough to do so in a whisper.

“How did it go, hwalba knaze? Was the Honored Count at least… interested in your stance?” she inquired, curiosity breaking right through her calm expression.

“He was, funnily enough. I… might have started the conversation rather strongly, but the final outcome looks to be favorable,” Twilight pointed out to the lupule, and then gave the stallion next to her a strong look. “I should thank you, Midnight Wind, for… inspiring me like so.”

He nodded, accepting that sentence and saying no more. Good, because Twilight didn’t feel like listening at the moment. She was too tired with everything that particular night. It felt too long. And with the air being as it was, she wasn’t sure just how restful her sleep would be.

“I think we can head back, to get some rest,” she told her companions. And, as the healer was wearing a singular expression, she decided to address that. “Rowan Berry? Is something the matter?”

“It wouldn’t be, no,” the mare remarked, her eyes escaping to the side. Twilight wasn’t sure what she meant, but it wasn’t going to be a mystery much longer. “But… there is a peculiar matter. I think that was the Honored Countess Consort before, leaving this very room? Was she partaking in the audience? Her exit seemed very abrupt.”

“Yes, that was Sunfall Glint. She wasn’t participating, she just wanted to… well, make herself acquainted with me,” Twilight pointed out, again thinking about that brief meeting. “And that was all, actually. She wasn’t keen on remaining. Perhaps…” she lowered her voice a bit more. “… she wasn’t wanted here. I felt a very peculiar atmosphere as I went in, I just didn’t feel like taking it up with the Count…”

The lupule nodded, leaning in a bit more herself. “Well, she was… observing us for some time. We were just talking, but we both spotted that she was around the corner, trying to be cautious. Not eavesdropping on us, actually, but just… there. She might still be present, or hiding at the next turn, we have a feeling.”

“Oh?” Twilight acknowledged the information, though her mind was telling her not to engage in more exchanges that night. For everypony’s sake. She had been irritated enough with the hrabiy. “Could we check whether she’s not…? If she’s trying to come into contact with me, fine, but… not tonight,” Twilight found herself remarking in a cold, disappointed tone.

Midnight Wind took that sentence to heart as he nodded and lead the way, scouting ahead to make sure that the corridors didn’t have any wayward onlookers, even of noble status.

Rowan Berry, in the meantime, remained with Twilight, accompanying her back to their small chambers. Recognizing that there was no mood for a conversation the healer stayed silent and trotted loyally behind.

And Twilight was grateful. She would be even more grateful for the opportunity to have a calm day. She needed… well, rest. For the next night to come. Who knew what could happen?

Actually, she reminded herself that there was that Trottinghamian expression – lather, rinse, repeat. Sometimes life was just about that. Withstanding challenges, disappointments, problems and then just… gathering oneself and persevering through. How else could one reach their destined future, whatever it was?

Just… why exactly it had to be so complex? So infuriating? Was it really so difficult to get one’s answers, so that one would know what to do, how to proceed? How to find an opportunity, a solution at making a better life work?

Plagued by these questions, Twilight arrived at their group chambers soon, finding only the warrior by the entrances.

“Nopony?”

“Nopony,” Midnight Wind spoke up in response, stepping back.

Rowan Berry mused. “So why was the Countess Consort lingering? Something is not right, but…” she stopped herself from following the thought, actually. “Should we keep an eye and ear out today? Just in case?”

“I just want a calm day, that’s all,” Twilight told the healer, meaning it with full conviction. “I’m sure that if the Countess Consort has business with me, she will try to make contact in a more regular way. Though, if you feel it prudent, you… do your thing.”

“Of course. Have a good day, hwalba knaze,” Rowan Berry wished her the best, with Midnight likewise nodding to support that.

Twilight didn’t respond, not with words at least, opening her room and trotting in, deep in thought. Over what had happened, over where she was, over where she would need to proceed. She hoped, nevertheless, that there would be no strange occurrences and peculiar meetings anytime soon. For hadn’t she had enough intrigue and deals in the shadows to last her a lifetime? Was it needed of her to drag everything out to the light by her own very hooves and horn?

Twilight sighed to herself, getting ready for bed and finding as little comfort in it as it could have been foreseen from the simple resting place. Maybe that was the reason why, after finally finding a position in which she didn’t feel cramped, she fell asleep with a few tears making their way down her muzzle.

Luna didn’t waste time raising the Moon that particular night. She had a very important visit to make, one that had turned out to be even more vital after the events of last night. After all, how often did one have a chance to converse in such a strange way with a being that seemed as ancient and primeval as the land itself? And as complex as a whole pious nation and race?

It had been a miracle that Luna had managed to keep this knowledge contained until she had finally fallen asleep, and that the first thing she had done after waking up from a restless day was not rushing to share things with another?

Well… She was doing it right now, but at least she had possessed enough self-control to make herself presentable first. For very specific reasons, as Luna felt that she was suddenly representing more than just herself. And to find once again a clear motivation to greet every night with energy? Oh, she wouldn’t let that go, however fantastical the said motivation was.

Because, yes, there still had been a moment when Luna deliberated that it had all been a strange but untrue vision that she had paid much too much attention and credibility too. But, no, it didn’t feel like it in the grand scope of things which had been happening lately. The moment felt pivotal, and so the world was reacting to it.

Still, when Luna arrived at her destination she felt her heart pounding in her chest, and there was this buzzing in her ears which must have come from the sheer excitement of having a chance to share what had occurred with a trusted pony.

Yes, the restless day she had was also due to deliberations on her choice. And it was hard, much harder than Luna would think, especially considering the lessons of her past. She had kept the truth, the pain, the fault close to her chest, too close, and it had seared its way right through, until her heart smoked and turned black.

This time, however, she believed that she would have somepony illuminating her way through any possible deceit and intrigue.

Luna was allowed entry to the hospital without a hassle, as per usual, though when she was ready to walk the down familiar corridor, she was stopped by one of doctor Silver Scalpel’s nurses.

“Your Lunar Majesty, mister Moonwarden is not in his room currently.”

“Oh? Why? Is he being tended to someplace else? If not, where is he then?” she presented the questions, letting herself sound a little too eager for the answers.

Not that the pony minded, answering with professionalism that would threaten lesser beings. “The doctor allowed for a short excursion for the patient, a trial to be conducted. To see whether his condition is stable enough to have him transferred as necessary,” the nurse explained, maintaining the sort of dry tone that all of them possessed, being burly stallions ready for anything. “My colleagues are accompanying him for the sake of safety, don’t worry, Your Majesty. They are in Hall 7, that way.”

Luna nodded as she was pointed in the right direction. She trotted calmly and regally to meet with her beloved unicorn, fighting a smile at learning that he had been regaining enough strength to be freed from the confines of that one hospital room.

She still found him in his bed, but at a gentle recline. And not far away from a window yet screened from direct sight. Intriguingly, he had a more compact version of one of the machines which had been monitoring him attached to a small platform, for transportation alongside the bed. As well as a container of some sort, ready to be utilized, perhaps to feed him more oxygen as necessary.

When Luna looked around, having privacy in mind, she did find it reasonably aplenty. The place looked like it had been locked for other patients for the moment. Again, for safety concerns more likely… or maybe Moonwarden’s whim. That was also possible, though Luna wouldn’t complain about that precisely.

The stallion’s eyes shone as soon as they landed on her, and it was a sight even more pleasant than coming into contact with an ancient entity of the lunar disposition.

“Greetings, my lady,” he spoke up when she approached. He then waited for the two nurses, standing by, to give them both some space for a more private conversation. “I am so glad to see you… though I must admit that I will have to… start with a complaint.”

“Good night to you, my servant,” Luna spoke, hiding much behind that particular word. And both her and Moonwarden were very aware of the fact, considering how soft the unicorn’s silver gaze became. “A complaint? Really? Let me guess – the hospital’s liquor list is not to your liking?”

“Even if they had one, it certainly would not… have anything I usually drink on it,” the stallion pointed out with an amused smirk. “No, my protest is more ephemeral in nature.”

“Oh, what is it exactly about, then?” Luna asked in genuine curiosity.

“I was hoping to, after all of those… those nights in that room to finally see your Moon rising again. Alas…”

Luna looked up, and it was folly to spot the night’s sky directly from where they were. But she also used this opportunity to fight the blush which threatened to manifest on her muzzle. “You do realize that it is due to your safety, Moonwarden? We wouldn’t want somepony to have a clear line of sight and the like…”

“Yes, I am well-aware,” the stallion told her, though she didn’t really believe that he had forgotten about that vital detail after all of his years of experience and the very recent events. “But one’s safety is one thing, one’s… well-being is another. And I wither when I cannot see your beautiful Moon. Although…” Luna found herself leaning in a little, as the unicorn’s voice lowered in volume even more. “I suppose that witnessing you instead more than suffices, my lady…”

Now she really had to fight the heat in her cheeks, as his words lost none of their power and impact alongside the loudness. “I’m… I’m now wondering if this means that you are feeling better or worse, my servant. If you are uttering sentences like these…”

“Admittedly, my lady, I am on painkillers,” Moonwarden remarked with the tone of a reprobate, because why would he give her a straight answer?

Very well. If he was in the mood for such schemes, then Luna would not mind participating. She gave him a small smile, then deliberately stepped back, so that she could stand by the great window of that particular hall.

Outside, the silver discus was moving regally up the sky, and despite the early hours of night, it already possessed enough power to have its rays visibly bathe her. And she could feel herself being invigorated after only but a second of this brief communion. Having counted on that, Luna looked back at her faithful unicorn, going through with an idea which had manifested in her mind.

He was paying attention, definitely, taking in her look, her sovereignty framed by the silver light. She felt her love for him grow from even such a small thing – that softening, deep gaze, one which appreciated her in ways that spoke of nothing else but adoration and respect, without an ounce of possessiveness.

Well, maybe a touch. But that one was coming from romantic adoration and that natural desire for exclusivity, if it would only be granted.

Yes, Luna was appreciating all that, but something else was more important. The nurses were still nearby and keeping an eye out… but not all the time. Not when Luna was right nearby, assuring Moonwarden’s safety with her own presence.

And so she used that right moment and let a portion of her power flow through her form, just like it had happened when she had visited Captain Sunfall Ordain once again.

She could easily tell that her semblance, at least when it came to her mane and muzzle, took on the nightly, cosmic aspects with ease and eagerness. Her mane flared ever so briefly with the dark majesty of the starry expanse, where the cosmic lights were the brightest hope, and the murkiness of the unknown was fascinating and terrifying alike. And Luna could feel that, ever so briefly, her eyes lit up with burning silver, betraying the welling, lunar power.

And Moonwarden didn’t miss a detail, considering the way that his mouth opened agape and his eyes widened as if compelled to watch, even for a breath longer.

Well, she couldn’t maintain that form. And not because of difficulty. The machinery monitoring the unicorn’s state began beeping a little faster and that would soon gather the attention of the nurses.

So Luna extinguished the manifestation and stepped out of the moonlight, approaching Moonwarden’s bed again. Feeling a little… abashed, actually, because she didn’t think she had ever received quite such a stare from the grey stallion.

“Did… that help, Moonwarden?” she asked, even though she was quite sure of the answer.

The unicorn didn’t reply outright, just kept looking at her as if transfixed. And briefly, ever so briefly, Luna was certain that she could actually see his gaze venturing from her own eyes to her lips as the stallion gently bit his lower one.

And so she felt herself growing more confident by the breath. If she could cause such a reaction… Come to think of it, she couldn’t be quite sure if she had ever managed to have such an effect on a stallion. It was… encouraging. Very much so.

Moonwarden did his best to get his heart under control briefly before speaking up. “My… my lady, what was that? What sort of… of power have you tapped into?” he asked with a little bit of healthy unease.

“Peace, Moonwarden. This is… This is me, actually. It is a little harder to explain, but this is something I recall from before. I have never gained the regal bearing of my sister, no, but I am familiar this might, this surge of power and connection within me. It is returning in force. This is me, and my Moon, again finding harmony after all of those years of Nightmare and despondence,” she revealed before the stallion, who was still looking at her in that intense manner which was causing her to hold back a blush.

“It is a good thing that you have mentioned the Moon, my lady, because I believe that… I have forgotten all about it here and now,” the unicorn told her with a small smile. “I thought seeing you before, upon your return, meant finding my purpose. You looked in need of… of a voice of advice. Of a loyal conspirator by your side. But this…? You are might and royalty personified, and… it makes my heart emit very, very weird rhythms…”

Luna tried to stifle a warm giggle before the nurses would spot it. “There must be a lot of painkillers involved to get such words out of you, Moonwarden.”

“Less than you might think, my lady,” the stallion told her with disarming honesty, and his smile only deepened. “I… vaingloriously hope that I had at least some small part in this… return to power,” he added, his gaze shifting between Luna’s eyes, mane… and lips, and that last bit of movement was really distracting for her.

“I… think that it is a given, my most faithful servant,” she nevertheless told the stallion, who beamed at the praise. “I see that you are trying to get yourself to breathe a little deeper. And I think you form sentences without too many breaks now. How’s the prognosis? Have you been told?”

“I have, yes. It is going steady and slow. I like the former, not so much the latter,” the unicorn remarked, shifting a little to get a bit more comfortable. “You are well aware, my lady that I like to be a… a busy pony. And now I feel like I am falling behind the whole country. How vexing…”

“Even so, Moonwarden, it is still standing, so at least don’t fret there. And nopony’s making any more stupid moves as of tonight,” Luna remarked, having both Equestria and Noctraliya in mind, something that the unicorn recognized without an issue.

“Oh, fantastic. I am actually glad not to feel an assassin’s gaze on me, yes,” he replied in a very faint whisper, though one could easily bet that the nearby nurses knew the stakes and the need for secrecy was lesser. “Still, being locked in here with mostly just myself for good company is a little tedious… We would both agree on that.”

Luna smiled and looked away briefly. She understood well how a mind like Moonwarden’s would find this situation as lacking the proper stimulation. Who could blame a spider for wanting to weave its web? Though, perhaps, for the sake of other ponies, it was better that her grey pony wasn’t roaming Canterlot for the moment.

Luna hadn’t forgotten her duty.

She would, however, first offer the stallion something else. Something that the circumstances had offered her, to share with a singular pony. And she had made her decision.

“Would you like to, then, be granted a piece of information that will put you ahead of everypony? And an insight into a matter that is definitely not tedious?”

“… oh?” Moonwarden immediately focused on her words and that all-too-recognizable spark of opportunism shined in his silver gaze. “Something else than actually knowing that you… have some peculiar feelings for me, my lady? I still cannot quite believe that, should I be granted even more?”

Luna’s gaze met Moonwarden’s gladly at those words. “Have you accepted the fact?”

“Insomuch as one accepts an inevitable fate that is hard to grasp. It is like standing in the middle of one’s living room and realizing that part of the roof has collapsed,” the stallion remarked, hitting that perfect balance between seriousness and ridicule. “It is not like I can just stop the moonlight for getting in, but there is stuff to clean up and repair whether I like it or not.”

“Never thought of a skylight, my servant, to let some of that illumination happen in the first place?” Luna asked in a slight tease that seemed to be much appreciated by the unicorn in some strange fashion.

“What a daring thought. And, risking sounding morbid – somepony tried to give my heart one of those, did he not?” he joked at his own expense. “Besides, I do not believe an old manor like mine would benefit from such an architectural design. The windows are wide enough to… enjoy the night’s hues and colours, including brilliant silver. It is just that I am used to keeping the curtains closed.”

“Are we still talking about your home, Moonwarden?”

“What else?” was the unicorn’s reply, though he certainly was letting Luna know that he wasn’t blind to the metaphor. “Regardless, my lady, you would want to indulge me more than even already sharing the… unthinkable with me? How fortuitous for good old Moonfred Nebulus Warden...”

She almost rolled her eyes at his tone, though she wasn’t displeased by it, not at all. “Observant… and accurate in wording as ever, are we? Calculating, even. Well, you… might be surprised about what unthinkable thing I’m about to tell you, Moonwarden. It certainly hadn’t appeared in my previous calculations about the situation that we are in,” Luna told him, taking her place by the stallion’s bed so that this conversation could be most private, without looking too intimate.

… she pondered about ordering the nurses. For them to get hence, now. And yet she decided not to put them in a difficult position just for fulfilling their assignment as necessary.

“We might have… an unforeseen ally, Moonwarden,” Luna began, actually wishing to enjoy the touch of conspiracy in tone and volume.

She knew that the unicorn definitely did. “An ally? When it comes to the batpony situation?” he immediately and quietly asked, showing both great interest and plentiful experience alike. “Sudden allies in tough moments should be seen with healthy distrust. They might have been… placed accordingly, by rival parties.”

“Astute thinking, my servant. And, in some way, this one had been,” Luna remarked with a knowing expression. “Before I say more – are you willing to suspend your disbelief until I explain everything that happened last night?”

Moonwarden actually smirked. One of his hooves lifted up briefly, then again landed on the bed as he sighed. “Are you willing to believe, my lady, that I have just adjusted my monocle to give this moment additional gravitas?”

“I think so,” Luna told him with a smirk.

And then told him more, much more. Without getting into too many details regarding the sheer feelings and the sensations of the communion, as those were rather private for now, she nevertheless revealed before her beloved stallion that eye-opening meeting that had happened yesternight. That unique and peculiar connection between those that the denizens of the world would mark as the Immaculate Moon, both. She told him of the way the conversation had gone, the hopes she had been granted and the warning that this whole situation had been.

And for his part, Moonwarden listened, with the attentiveness of somepony who had spent years dealing with convoluted conspiracies, schemes, intrigues. Though, perhaps more importantly, he listened like a loving pony, one who was taking upon himself a challenge and a burden alongside their beloved. He did so without judgment and without showing any sort of disapproval. Merely interest, and the will to make things less complex and easier to bear and understand.

Luna tried to convey everything before the stallion’s first question, as she had been expecting inquiry from the very start. And wanted to, by sharing it quickly, abide by the entity’s will of keeping this matter a relative secret. As she concluded her retelling, she was sure that Moonwarden believed her.

It was just that he had stipulations about the said conversation. “Something about this whole situation… concerns me, my lady. Call it a professional’s instinct. Or, perhaps, a liberal margin of error coming from me,” he pointed out, sounding like a true expert even while reclined in the hospital bed in a more or less relaxed position. “The way that this entity, this ‘Goddess’, communicates is most peculiar. I grasp that it might be an imperfect way of expressing her will when she is dealing with a distant recipient, but… simply echoing your words back at you, my lady? It is a fantastic way of twisting them without significant effort.”

Luna felt a little touched on behalf of herself and the being, but she wouldn’t expect anything else from her servant but this careful scrutiny. She knew that his caution was worth listening to. He hadn’t been her Royal Advisor for nothing all this time.

“It felt to me like that was the only way it could actually converse,” she explained. “I was waiting for replies in its own words, but that never happened. Perhaps it is limited in its means of communication that way. I know that my own children are given signs in prophecies, visions, omens. I suppose that is what the Immaculate Moon usually does instead of just… talking.”

“I am not an expert on matters divine… other than unsoundly venerating you, but that is another story,” the unicorn smuggled in a compliment that made Luna giggle just a little, “and yet having such troubles in making known its will puts into question the might of this allegedly otherworldly power,” he remarked, not without logic. “And, I must make it clear – a feedback loop like so, using a pony’s own words, ideas, expectations, is a foremost manipulation technique. Why bother going through a deliberate plot, if a pony believes what they already want to believe?”

“I understand that, of course. And yet, I have known the touch of insidious guidance. And, lately, I have tasted your own skills, Moonwarden, and they are suffused with the idea of dark machinations,” she reminded him, though that made the stallion look most guilty. Not that Luna was aiming at that here and now. “This presence… It really did not feel like it was trying to falsely guide me down some twisted path.”

“Which…?”

“… which by itself might mean that it is very good at manipulation, yes, I do accept the argument,” Luna finished the sentence for the unicorn, to his satisfied approval. “But… what spoke to me was that it didn’t order anything specific of me, to do something, to perform a task or abstain from an action. Other than encouraging me to try and fulfill this noble role, a destiny, one that I had left behind due to everything that had happened to me. And one I would only be regaining, maybe refining, instead of straying down a different path.”

“I would say that it said so because you had already began embracing this fate. There is still room for deviousness here, even if you are set on a path,” the grey pony remarked, and Luna was thankful for him trying to explore all of the possible angles. “However, were I to try and embark on such a plot myself, I would definitely tell you to speak of this to nopony. Not ‘one’ pony, ‘not one’,” he added, with audible emphasis. “An isolated target is favourable, as… you surely know, my lady.”

“That I do,” Luna admitted without shame as she reached into the past experiences.

“… unless, of course, it is a far more deliberate stunt. Unless it actually wants somepony to warn you, for yourself to work through this doubt, reinforce your own belief in this being’s good intentions, because you already want to put your trust in them,” Moonwarden mused, and she could see his eyes losing focus briefly. “How interesting… Unforeseen development of the spiritual kind? An overt tactic… Overt enough to be covert…? How dares it?”

“Moonwarden?” Luna asked, hearing the brief dialogue and finally having the chance at witnessing it while knowing who the unicorn’s dark partner in it was.

“My apologies, my lady, I was just… considering my small frustration.”

“About…?”

“About somepony or something daring to claim that it is the Immaculate Moon and the deity to the batponies, instead of you,” the stallion told her with a smile that conveyed a little more than just loyalty. “I see before me the one being worthy of that title and that calling. One pony that, having been born in moonlight and having tasted darkness both, now wishes to guide others in the bright, silver direction… or smother them in cosmic oblivion, should the need arise,” he claimed in a poet’s tone.

“How evocative, my servant,” Luna told him, shaking her head while fighting yet another blush. “Can I try and guess what your next sentence is, following such a declaration?”

“Please, my lady, if you so wish,” the unicorn permitted her with quite the curiosity.

“I think,” Luna told him back, trying to remember to whisper it all and yet not make it look like they were having too much of an intimate moment, “that you would be ready to claim that there has to be only me worthy of this vocation, because you would never allow your loyalty… and your love to be directed at anypony lesser?”

“… that… might have crossed my mind,” the stallion admitted in his very typical, reluctant way which actually served as a wonderful confirmation. Especially since he looked like he was about to blush himself.

Yes, now Luna really wanted to tell the nurses to vacate the hall. She felt like she was being drawn so very much to that insufferable stallion that not showing it in any more direct way was actually hurting both of them. Especially considering the looks he had been giving her, like the one he was wearing right now, that of an almost shy motivation and drive. Just acting upon that feeling felt much more normal… and that was exactly why it had to be suppressed.

They weren’t exactly ‘normal’ ponies and these weren’t exactly ‘normal’ circumstances. Not to mention that there were still matters to discuss, so Luna had to bring things back on track, even against herself.

“Regardless of your most admirable stance, Moonwarden, this is what happened to me last night.”

“Of course,” the stallion replied, sounding most serious. “Well, I think I should have actually begun by saying that I am most honored to be the pony selected as a confidant, my lady. A part of me really wants to add ‘obviously’ to that sentence, mind you,” he commented, rolling eyes at himself. “I also believe that we both need to muse on what transpired a little more. As a safety precaution and the like.”

“Obviously,” Luna responded with a touch of mockery that he visibly appreciated. “Still, all things considered, I… I think it can be a breakthrough. For me, in my situation, yes. But… not only me, and I think that is vitally more important to me.”

“I would agree. If it so happens that this contact was genuine and forthright in entirety,” the unicorn remarked with a knowing, scrutinizing look. “Far be it from me to deny you any destiny of your choosing, my lady. I believe that a part of my mission as your most loyal companion was to allow you to actually have a choice. I want it to be made in absolute freedom, both from the grim despondence and what could be encouraging falsehood.”

“If I am to restore myself, to step away from the shadows looming over me, originating from my past, then… I feel that this might be it,” Luna admitted, nodding to herself as she couldn’t deny the feelings that the communion had invoked in her heart, in her mind. In her very core. “Of course, I would very much like to be able to converse with the Immaculate Moon once again, and soon. I’m… not sure how exactly to achieve that, but I have more questions. Regarding myself, my future, my children…”

“All understandable. Not to even mention that desire for you to visit…” the unicorn reminded Luna, not that she would forget such a challenging request. “I would advise small steps in these matters. They corrupt most effectively… but they also lead one to self-improvement. Just depends on the direction,” the stallion commented, briefly becoming like a grey spider back in the Second Chance’s chamber. “But, speaking of visiting the place which your children call home, my lady, I… take it that the plan shall be implemented?”

Luna wanted to reply outright, but that little bit of worry stopped her. Moonwarden, obviously, spotted that, using this moment to shift a little in his bed, glancing at the nearby window.

“See, this is what I meant when I told you during our… very private talk, my lady, that I would have preferred some things to stay hidden,” he sourly remarked. “Believe me, I do not mind going through with it, even if it means risking my hide, if it only results in me leaving this place. Recuperating from injuries is such a waste, I have already spent too much time on it in my life,” he jested.

He moved again as he clearly was feeling the scars on his back, but also trying to show some levity over the fact, to break through Luna’s reluctance.

Despite her feelings on the matter, and regarding the stallion, she knew what needed to be done. Even the unicorn before her wouldn’t want her to doubt anymore. “Yes, the plan is being prepared accordingly, and it is going to be followed,” Luna told him, trying to sound confident, though she still dreaded the scenario. “And if you can be out of your bed… Well, out of your room so far, then we can go through with it sooner rather than later.”

The stallion nodded.

But he did so… stiffly. Just a little bit. It was such a discreet, minuscule shift of behavior, that it was clearly meant to be visible to her and only to her, as she was standing so close.

“Of course, my lady. Thank you for your best wishes,” he replied, but only partially on topic. His tone was different too.

He stretched his neck, though once more there was a difference from how he would usually do it. The way was peculiar enough to make Luna think that… he was suggesting that she focused someplace. And when his head went to the other side, despite the grimace of discomfort from the still healing neck wound, he whispered. His lips barely moved, not to give himself away.

“The window.”

Luna petrified, because she now understood.

There must have been an unwanted witness. An onlooker. Moonwarden was trying to make it appear like he had been just stretching instead of letting her know about it. He must have spotted something when he looked aside. Something that the nurses couldn’t have noticed, positioned as they were further down the spacious room.

This meant that Luna was the only one who could act. And she decided to do so, in her own way.

She closed her eyes, as her back was turned to the window and she didn’t want to move her head. But, instead, she reached for the presence of the Moon, high in the sky. She felt the connection in her heart towards the silvery illumination. For that light was in her core, as well. And, as it was a part of her… she could try and witness what it fell upon, at least if it was close to her.

She didn’t know how she could achieve such a feat, but… she could.

Luna kept her eyes closed and focused. On the silver light, on the sign of hope, on the great omen of things to come. And… And in the hues of white, pearl and argent, cast against velvety darkness, she spotted an outline manifesting, as if right on the back of her eyelids.

That of a muzzle, ever so gently peeking from the shades that otherwise screened the pony from sight. A stallion, most likely, of sharp features that peered from behind a… a thick coat. There was a portion of an ear illuminated, with a tuft of hair. And… a fang was sticking from behind the upper lip.

And he was looking at Luna. And the pony next to her. With some inexplicably focused intent.

That was enough for her.

She opened her eyes and looked at Moonwarden. She didn’t speak, but she didn’t need to, as the unicorn understood her gaze. He simply didn’t grasp what exactly she planned to do.

Luna wouldn’t call herself a specialist on all things magical, despite her own, alicorn and arcane nature. But the night was her domain, the Moon was her symbol, and so in the gloom and eventide, empowered by the blessed illumination, she would not find herself feeble in any way.

She tapped into the might she had already rediscovered. And with a wave of power, which was as if argent moonlight hiding and then reappearing from behind a thick cloud, she disappeared from where she was sitting… and manifested just outside without a sound. But with regal bearing and a presence terrifying to anypony weaving plots and dark schemes in her nightly domain.

With that one action Luna already managed to trap the spy between herself and the hospital wall.

No shadow would protect him now, as her very essence, infused by moonlight, dispelled the flimsy hiding place. Revealing, indeed, a batpony lurking in the gloom. His wings were plastered to the cold surface, his hooves braced against the wall to maintain his position from which he was overlooking the meeting. He had atramentous blue clothing on, which matched almost perfectly with the shadows, alongside a hood which hid his mane away. He had somehow managed to slip past the local Royal Guard perimeter, yes, but right now he was on full display.

Facing the gaze of an angered alicorn. And more, for in his own stare there was a yet greater amount of fear of Goddess manifesting

“N-N-Neskaza Lunee…” he managed to mutter. He swiftly dislodged himself from the previous position but only to brace himself against the wall in a stance that showed deference and shock, but retained a level of discipline that would allow him to pounce in an attack or attempt to flee.

Both of those scenarios were unlikely. First was made so by faith, and the second would be denied by Luna, for she wasted no time.

With a swift flaring of her horn, she reached out towards this interloper. With dark and argent ropes she struck, as they shot forth, aimed to capture and hold. And only the instinctive shift from the batpony made the situation a little more complicated.

For Luna’s anger at this child’s daring was great. Her spell hit the mark, yes, but the said mark moved to his side. So when the contact between arcane might and fleeing flesh was made, it wasn’t the brick of the building that took the brunt of the magic and the pony’s weight.

With a loud crash, the window that the spy had just been looking through broke apart and Luna’s might tossed the infiltrator right into the hall she had just been in. She would call it a dramatic entrance, even, as she followed the strike with a quick dive back into the said room, to remain in control of the situation, towering over the batpony.

The nurses, who had gotten up from where they had been as Luna had made the sudden exit, were right between the captured pony and Moonwarden’s bed, ready to take on whatever threat had just appeared. And the grey unicorn himself, while indisposed, was observing the situation with a keenness of an operative that would not give up if endangered.

But there was no need for this preparedness, even if it was appreciated by Luna. Despite the spontaneous dodge that seemed to have been caused by training, the caught batpony wasn’t actually fighting against the power holding him down. Perhaps he realized his position, perhaps he didn’t dare to do combat against the Goddess Herself. Or perhaps there was yet another reason, as Luna managed to spot veneration and acceptance aplenty in his deep amber eyes, but also a certain… readiness, for just this situation to occur to him.

It stayed her hoof and horn, definitely.

There was a moment of tense silence, of everypony looking at everypony and awaiting for another, sudden move. None happened, actually, so Luna nodded in the nurses’ direction and took two steps forward, stopping just by the captive in a regal, divine stance and manner.

“Kwi bid tu?” she asked of the batpony. “Kwo robit tu hic, dziet?” she asked, looking the stallion over and not seeing any blood on him. It looked like the fabric took more damage than the actual pony.

Who spoke up, in a calm, humble voice. “Umilu prodan u Tue, Bogine… Ia traz Tue, kwod Tue adiumae ia, ale ia timor blizwen, Neskaza Lunee…”

Luna tried not to scoff at those words, especially since that might have given a wrong impression to the other onlookers. She looked at Moonwarden, however, whose ability to read intentions could be of vital importance there and then.

The grey unicorn’s gaze went from her to the batpony, and then back to her. And in the stare she could spot lingering recognition. What exactly told enough about the captured batpony for him to recognize that it was the would be assassin was an enigma. Perhaps a lingering sensation, perhaps a detail that the unicorn’s mind invoked?

Regardless, in the short comment that Moonwarden let out there was a tone of great, almost vile satisfaction and ridicule, coming from both him and himself, surely.

“Well… It looks to me like the plan is a touch unnecessary now. A shame… and a delight.”

Yes, perhaps that was the case.

It seemed to Luna like it was best to skip to the aftermath, right away.

Chapter CV – For the Betterment

Twilight was woken up by the very first knock on her door. Her eyes shot open. Maybe it was the difficult dreams. Or maybe she was dreading to hear anypony waking her up in the dead of day, especially with bad news.

But the rhythm of the rapping wasn’t frantic. And her body was telling her that she did manage to catch some sleep, despite the quality of the bed and the nightly, grim fantasies, so perhaps it was actually the time to get up.

Still, she had essentially every reason to be restless.

“Kwi bid to?” she asked, trying not to sound too sleepy while rubbing her eyes.

“Rowan Berry, hwalba knaze. It’s evening, I took it upon myself to wake you,” came the calm voice from the other side, and Twilight could let out a little sigh of relief. “Would you like to take your breakfast on your own or in company?”

Twilight thought for just a moment. “Both I could do, I suppose,” she uttered as she got up from her bed and stretched, to the protest of some muscles, especially ones of her back. At this point, having conquered the simple bed, she figured that she could just endure anything coming at her. “Give me a moment, please, I will freshen up.”

“Of course.”

The said freshening up was a little more complicated than usual, actually, because instead of a full bath pocket like in the other Mountains, the austere room featured only a wooden tub behind a modest screen. And some ice cold water in a bucket, which must have been left for Twilight at some point before she had settled in the room. The liquid was clear, like coming from a mountain spring, though Twilight could tell that there was this small smell she hadn’t paid attention to before, that of natural minerals. Unsurprising, considering the volcanic region…

Well, it seemed that while cleanliness wasn’t out of the question among the Sunfalls, nopony would spare themselves the mortification of the flesh when it came to even such simple pleasantries in life as having a bath.

Still, Twilight made do, with some magical help. She also picked a simpler, bluish dress without too many embellishments nor any fancy jewelry, then stepped out of her room to tackle the night and all its upcoming problems. It was safer to anticipate those in abundance.

Nonetheless, it was the healer’s calm smile which welcomed her. “Good night to you, hwalba knaze. Did you manage to sleep well enough in our accommodations?”

“ ‘Well enough’. That’s a sadly appropriate term, yes,” Twilight admitted, looking the other mare over out of sheer curiosity. “You don’t look happy, but definitely more rested than me, I think I have to say.”

The lupule showed her fangs in a grin, reached up to take care of a wayward strand of mane and shook her head. “I have already slept in worse places in my life, especially considering my… line of work. Or ‘lines of works’? Though, I wouldn’t want to make this a habit, unlike the ponies around here,” the healer allowed herself a small complaint. “There are sacrifices one has to be ready to make, and then there’s just... the desire to feel like one is living and not simply existing.”

“Wishful thinking,” Twilight quipped, tapping just a touch into how she was feeling, but trying not to allow it to overwhelm her. “I take it the palace servants asked about my meal already?”

“Actually, we were hoping not to be forced into an unplanned fast so Maednoc Wentr went on to counteract that,” the healer remarked.

And Twilight could tell by that stare and that tone that her own reaction was being gauged, astutely and cautiously. For ‘whatever’ reason.

“Good.”

That was as much as she was willing to give the operative, and that would be quite enough, actually.

Rowan Berry nodded, then looked about and spoke again, but it was as if the previous sentence never happened. “The servants should be here with the food soon, but let me first report that the day was calm. Nopony came about, especially not the Countess Consort. Though I am expecting her to try to come into contact with you tonight, considering her… performance yesternight.”

“I would think so too,” Twilight admitted, nodding to herself. “It was just... so strange. Her brief appearance, her presence when you were talking outside.” She lowered her voice even further, pointing back to her room. “Can you actually tell me something about her? I might as well use your experience as an agent...”

The healer pursed her lips, following Twilight so they could remain just out of the corridor. “That’s the problem, we also don’t really have too much insight into the matters of Rodine Soleeced. They are keeping to themselves and, well, very, very rarely do we meet with the local occultani,” Rowan Berry explained, keeping the conversation barely audible. “Sometimes I wonder whether the bloodline even entertains them in any significant numbers. And perhaps that is why I would call them the most dangerous among us.”

Twilight thought for a moment why that would be, and thankfully her rougher night didn’t rob her of her logic. “ ‘We damned few’?” she metaphorically suggested, and it wasn’t a bad bet as it turned out.

“You could definitely say that. The idea behind their existence and service is likely seen as sinful, most undesirable considering the Family’s high religious standard,” Rowan Berry explained with a knowledgeable glint in her eyes. “Still, necessary from the pragmatic point of view, one that cannot be overlooked even in place like this. So one could expect them to fully embrace their role, with the commitment and zeal of their bloodline. And that combined with a... fatalistic mentality of doing damning deeds for the ‘right’ reasons, for being the necessary evil...”

“A dangerous combination,” Twilight admitted with no shortage of irritation over another, disturbing fact she could learn about Noctraliya.

“True. But… we all are like that, in our own ways,” the lupule remarked, and she must have been perfectly aware of just how accurate that sentence was in their current situation. She wasn’t blind and deaf, after all. “But... I still believe, and will continue to do so, that ponies like us can do a lot of good. Even if we are there, in the shadows or in the sunlight, with blade, with poison, with dedication...”

“And being resourceful and opportunistic,” Twilight responded in those very specific words, shaking her head. “Tell me, Rowan Berry – do you consider me a fool?”

That was a loaded question, and the lupule was keenly and visibly aware of it. She took a moment to respond, obviously searching for the right words. Not that the pause felt duplicitous in any way.

“No, you are not, hwalba knaze. And not by a long shot, I would even borrow the expression. You do come from a society that hardly ever entertains matters clandestine, at least from how I see it. Or, if it does, it leaves it to the few specialists,” the healer remarked, being utterly respectful in her tone. “There isn’t a general idea, pushed into your minds, that danger lurks, that vigilance is key, that the great threats of the world could happen. And yet, even with all of that, you have seen through things, defended yourself against schemes pointed at you. I know, I was one of those,” the mare stressed it out with a humble, defeated smile. “You persevered, for good or worse, with your own philosophy and goodness of character. A fool wouldn’t achieve all of that. It’s… honestly inspiring.”

Twilight waited a moment and only then cracked a little smirk, though she didn’t feel particularly mirthful. “To think that you would be complimenting me, Rowan Berry. We’ve come a long way, haven’t we?”

“A long way so far, I want to believe, I don’t feel we are at the end of things yet,” the healer told her back, trying to sound supportive. “But more and more I believe that your gift, Honored Princess, is one of perseverance in the idea of Friendship. You take strikes, when the world around you schemes and seeks personal gains and whatnot, when it acts in ways that could utilize your many virtues against you. But… you’re still here, always getting back up. It’s a rare form of resolve.”

“Or blind belief,” Twilight jested at her own expense, but the other mare only shook her head, her curtain-like mane shifting.

“It’s not blind belief if the results pile up,” the healer remarked. “I’ve been alongside you for some time now, and to think that we are now at the Iug u Soleeced? And you said yesternight that the talks with the Count went well enough? Again?” The lupule paused briefly to let her point sink in. “You’ve endured, you’ve pushed through. With word, with deed, with intention to witness us reach for a greater purpose. Perhaps I have already said it, perhaps I need to say it again, or perhaps I need to amend what I previously claimed. Because now I think about myself, about iaea haspadre, about…” Rowan Berry paused, briefly closing her eyes. “I’m beginning to believe that nopony is beyond your reach, and subsequently that of your calling, with Bogine as my witness.”

“That... is very kind of you, Rowan Berry,” Twilight admitted. She appreciated the words a lot, though she could make a bet as to what likely was prompting the lupule to be quite so supportive. However, there wasn’t any deceit to be found in those sentences. At ‘worse’, they were simply being said at an opportune moment. “Could you humor me a little more?”

“Oh? Please, hwalba knaze, say how might I do so.”

“Please, tell me with sincerity – do you think that I can actually succeed in my mission? With everything that has happened, and what is happening right now… Can I really gather all of your different and differing Lords, convince them that the path of Harmony and Friendship could be a new opening for Noctraliya…?”

“I now believe in it, actually,” Rowan Berry answered without much delay, looking straight into Twilight’s eyes. “You have the Goddess on your side, you show pony after pony that things could be better if we only try to act with honesty, kindness, generosity, loyalty. Sometimes with a touch of humor, laughter, as well. And I know that even the vilest of my brethren, those that refuse to listen, could still find mercy in your heart for themselves,” the healer spoke, pausing briefly and having perhaps a specific pony in mind.

Twilight could make a safe bet, she believed. It wouldn’t be an obvious one, even considering the happenings at the Mountain of Crescent, however.

“And if those reprobates could still find this clemency, then the rest of us, those that perhaps acted against you out of the sense of loyalty, duty, that believed that what they were doing was right… Those that finally saw the folly of it all and admitted it – yes, they can also have hope,” Rowan Berry finished that declaration.

Twilight nodded, suddenly feeling that little, warm flicker again in her chest. “Do lupuli treat afflictions of just body, or mind as well?”

The other mare, reading into her tone, looked aside briefly. And that little bit of blush made itself visible on her cheeks. “I have remedies for a lot of things, yes, but… do not think I was saying all of that because it was just my calling prompting me to do so. I just… I had a change of heart about you, and I don’t mind letting you know what I am thinking. I see more logic in what I once thought illogical. It isn’t an easy path, as it leaves one vulnerable, but makes them strong simultaneously. It still sounds counter-intuitive, but you make me believe in it, Honored Princess.”

“Thank you, Yazembe Acine,” Twilight told the mare, looking for a specific smile from her, one that she now believed she could invoke. “I know you are trying to help right now. And help not only me,” she pointed out to the lupule. “I definitely appreciate the intention there. I think it also plays well into the ideal of Friendship. I’m happy and proud of you.”

The other mare rolled her coral eyes just a little, though her ridicule was definitely meant to be nothing more than a silly prod. “And there you go again, hwalba knaze. It comes to you very naturally, I must say.”

Perhaps. Perhaps, here and now, Twilight was finding that little bit of support she was desperately needing. And, with everything happening so far, maybe showing that little bit of kindness back to Rowan Berry would actually heal a portion of Twilight’s own, tired core.

Remind her of her ultimate mission.

“You know... if you want, you can just call me ‘Twilight’,” she told the lupule with a whole, genuine smile. “I actually think it’s overdue at this point.”

The healer’s eyes bulged out just a little, no matter how much she tried to contain that. But Twilight understood. Sometimes that was the initial reaction when somepony was subjected to Friendship not as an ideal, but in practice. Still, she tried to remain calm and sympathetic, as she would be the last pony to ridicule a sudden reaction like that.

Rowan Berry took a moment longer before she finally shook her head a little and responded. “I… I mean, that is very kind, but I am not sure if… if I should.”

“I think that you should,” Twilight told her back, holding up that sincere smile. “You’ve shown me some of your best qualities at this point, and you proved that despite the situation you are in, with your line of work and dilemmas you might be facing considering your Lord, you are a most valuable pony. And I don’t mean it at all through the medium of clandestine calculation, but genuine feelings.”

“I… I believe that, however, it’s just…” the lupule tried to find words, her coral eyes looking about a little and her muzzle turning quite reddish. “It’s somewhat difficult for me, since that is against how we… I mean, I’m not opposed to your goodwill, not at all, but… It would be a little hard for me to switch and…”

“I’m not forcing you into anything, no. I just thought that you might like to try. I will gladly see you at my side back in Equestria, if that is your wish… and a lot of ponies I know there, ponies that I consider friends, call me just ‘Twilight’, regardless of my title or role, or anything else,” was the offered explanation, without putting any pressure on the healer.

“I understand, I understand, yes,” the mare responded with a nod. “I just wouldn’t… necessarily want to go past the required respect. It’s a vital thing in Noctraliya, and I would never aim to insult...”

“Doing that definitely won’t cause anything of the sort,” Twilight assured, taking a step towards the mare, in a gesture of support. “On the contrary, it will let me know that you do respect me as a pony that you can count on and that you can trust, not just a dignitary, an envoy or a monarch.”

“It… Alright, I get it, but it might take me a while,” came the response from the lupule, who was fidgeting a little in her place. “Oh, and… I mean, I’m not sure, I do not know if I can offer anything back, you know, I…”

“I am more than willing to call you ‘Rowan Berry’ still, if you so prefer. I too wouldn’t want to disrespect you in any way.”

It was very peculiar to see the lupule so flushed and out of her depth, but it wasn’t a negative situation in any way, Twilight recognized. Just… unusual. And definitely unforeseen, considering just how confused about it was the operative.

“I… If that would not be a problem, hwalba… Twilight…?” the lupule tried, thought it was still going against her sense of sensibility a little. “Actually, I’m not even sure how my name could be abbreviated. Being a lowborn, I don’t have House Grove’s name in my own, unlike the nobles, so… ‘Rowan’? I’m… I don’t know, I am not comfortable with it right now.”

“That’s alright. Small steps,” Twilight encouraged the mare with a nod. “I remember your bloodline. You mentioned it back at the Mountain of Dusk, I think?”

“Yes, couldn’t very well use the Mountroses’ name there… But I’m proud to be a Grove, no matter our status and numbers. Our little corner of our lands is dear to me, with its copses and dales,” the mare mentioned with that touch of pride and joy over her own part of her homeland. But then her brow furrowed a little. “Actually, that makes me think… if I might actually ask about this here and now.”

“Yes? What is it?” Twilight encouraged her, regardless of the thought which prompted the souring expression.

“I’m sorry, it’s just my curiosity in the face of this offer,” the healer continued, though her eyes were having a harder time staring at Twilight again. “Why was it… ‘Midnight’? Everything considered it should have been ‘Wind’, if we are throwing the convention to the said wind…”

Twilight did her best to retain good humor, as this wasn’t a loaded question, just one born out of genuine interest. “He proposed that after I made the ‘offer’. I wanted to shorten the distance before we talked in the interview…”

“Yes… I see,” Rowan Berry spoke up, and she was clearly discerning something from that answer. Clearly more than Twilight herself could tell.

That wasn’t new, lamentably. Twilight was wondering if asking about the said deliberation was prudent, but it was at that moment that the slight shuffling from the corridor meant that the breakfast finally arrived. And the stallion in question was leading the servants bringing it, with a neutral expression of a useful companion.

Well, the feast wasn’t much. Just some oranges, to help one go through the first portion of the night. Still, when one was famished then every fruit was a banquet to be thankful to the Goddess for, and Twilight had a distinct feeling that that was the very idea behind Sunfalls’ dining practices.

“At least we’re not forced to fast,” she commented as she sat at her table with the two other batponies, and was soon slowly munching on an orange.

Rowan Berry nodded. “I’m glad. Though, in fairness, Soleecedi are not that unreasonable. They still remember that, for example, those of them doing manual labor need to have enough strength and focus to perform it safely. Though… I take it that some of them still are limiting themselves just because, in this specific form of devotion.”

“Not the most extreme form of prayer,” Midnight Wind remarked from above his bowl. “I’ve told you, there was a stallion yesternight at the herame with a whole withered leg. From being kept up constantly, as I imagine…” he added, clearly again answering the healer’s unasked question.

She grimaced, while Twilight finished swallowing a piece and spoke up. “At least one should hope for the pony’s pure intentions behind a maddened dedication. Or am I being too disparaging?”

“No,” came Midnight’s reply, and Twilight was satisfied with it.

Rowan Berry cleaned her fangs and hooves, and sighed, though it had little to do with the satisfaction of dining. “I take it that there are no news about the hwalbu haspadr?” she asked of the warrior, who shrugged.

“No, and I can bet that we would have heard of any breakthroughs, in whatever direction. In this case no news is, I think, good news. Or, at least, good enough,” he added with a grim expression. “This situation is a true waiting game, and I think you would agree, Rowan Berry.”

“Yes. Either the Honored Lord’s body manages to restore itself to its relative balance still, giving him a chance at recovering for at least some time, or there will be a quick collapse, followed by… what finally awaits us all,” she pointed out, her voice turning a touch poetic at the end. Even if her logic was much more mundane and prosaic. “A shift in the Covenant due to Honored Lord Sunfall Word’s death, and right now. The repercussions of this…”

“I believe that even I am well-aware of them,” Twilight responded, herself having cleaned her hooves thoroughly. “With all due respect to the Lord, this would be like every political upheaval. Uneasiness, initial chaos, slow restoration of order by following traditional ways of containing damage,” she commented, though felt rather displeased about using those words. The haspadr’s death wasn’t some sort of a ‘typical example’, but an individual loss. “Even so, this is not what anypony needs, not now. And… I’m actually wondering whether the haspadr’s sense of duty, and his deep understanding of these current circumstances, are both not going to be crucial in pushing him away from the silver gates of Argentee.”

“That… is a rather intriguing way of putting that,” Midnight commented, though stopped his voice or expression from showing more emotions regarding Twilight’s words. “I think that the hwalbu haspadr could see it also as a good joke to pull, gathering everypony around his deathbed to then spring up from it when we least expect it.”

“He must be the noble exception from the rest of his Family,” Twilight deemed, and was supported by the healer.

“He definitely shares the approach towards a lack of ‘vanities’ around him, but at least I can see a certain joy in him. A bright facet of character,” Rowan Berry pointed out. “For me, it looks like he had managed to pierce through the stoic and passionless veil of faith of his Rodine and found behind it something far more encouraging. Maybe that is what is still giving him strength. There have been works suggesting that a pony’s will can be strong enough to push away their final moment, at least for a little while. Though some speculate that it might be against the will of Bogine…”

“I think he’s just too old to care for anypony’s opinion at this point… though maybe the Goddess’, yes,” Midnight remarked. He then turned to Twilight once again, in an official manner. “I was not notified of the Honored Count’s desire to meet with you yet. Which means that we… are staying put for now?”

“I doubt it, regardless of our wishes,” Twilight told him, and she meant it most sincerely. “I am expecting something unexpected, as is Noctraliya’s way. And there is this business with the Countess Consort, I’m sure she will try and meet me sooner rather than later, considering what you have shared with me so far.”

“She wasn’t lurking on the way,” Midnight remarked, standing up to gather the plates and bowls in one place. “I can check again as I flag a servant or two,” he offered, but Twilight shook her head.

“I gave it some thought, and I think it’s just a matter of time… even if considering the matter of her lack of confidence. Perhaps she has some unwanted attention on her,” Twilight judged, returning to those few, short memories of meeting Sunfall Glint. “I must say as well that she seems much younger than I thought, considering the age of Captain Sunfall Ordain. And that of the Count, too.”

Rowan Berry nodded in understanding and recognition of the doubts. “Do you recall Kindlefang, hwalba knaze?” the healer asked, and afterwards realized that she still used Twilight’s full title. Though a glance Midnight’s way seemed to serve as an explanation for that. “The haspadre hitwe is young, but bearing a child already, may Bogine bless her and haspadr Blessed Fang. In their case that’s not that glaring because they are of comparable age. Here, however…”

“One can see the disparity clearly, and I suppose that it was even more visible in the past,” Twilight did finish the thought, unsure what to think about it. “I suspect that sometimes things have a tendency of being very much arranged.”

“You’re not wrong,” the healer all but confirmed. “I would dare say that you’re more right than you like. But when these matters lean on politics, power plays, purity of bloodlines, certain deals are made, some… tough decisions are followed through,” she commented, and Twilight could see that sting of guilt in the mare. “Sometimes teeth are gritted for many years later, I can imagine that happens more than we are allowed to see.”

“Perhaps. But sometimes genuine things can still grow, despite all of that,” Midnight reminded the mare, getting ready to leave. “Hrabiye Bright Midnight and Midnight Valor, for example? I heard they are very much enjoying the match and looking forward to the coming wedding.”

“I don’t think I want to weigh pros and cons, or however it is said in Ekwestriyar,” the healer admitted, looking at Twilight. “Enough to say that around here it is the Honored Count who is keeping things rigid. I believe when it comes both to his views and his family life.”

Twilight didn’t have to be told that twice, considering how he had treated his very daughter and the future heir of the Family.

‘Maybe’, at least. Because she wasn’t sure just how complex such a situation could be, when emotions mixed with expectations and duty tackled freedom.

Midnight, who had gathered the plates and bowls and wanted to try and flag a local servant about them, opened the doors at this point, stepping outside… and then back in, as if repelled. It turns out that his disciplined exit encountered a quite foreseeable obstacle, that of a mare standing in the corridor, wearing a simple dress and cap despite her quite high status.

Twilight had grown accustomed to these situations at this point, as much as she wasn’t that keen on strangers appearing at her doorstep over and over. Still, she stood up and approached the doorway, seeing the Countess Consort humbly standing outside, waiting for acknowledgment in the meekest way possible.

“Oh,” Twilight feigned a surprise greater than it really was. “Greetings, hwalba hrabiye hitwe. To what do I owe the honor of your presence?”

There was a tense silence, one that was interrupted only when it became unbearable. The noblemare looked up ultimately, meeting Twilight’s gaze for a good few seconds before lowering her rich, golden eyes once more and speaking up.

“Forgive me my weakness, hwalba knaze,” she spoke up in almost a whisper. “I had the servants go the other way before they could get the plates… I just needed a moment before you, that’s all,” she explained, in a frail tone which tugged at Twilight’s heart in a strange way.

“Well… I am here, Honored Countess Consort. How could I help you?”

“You’ve already done so, as much as aid can be granted in a situation like this,” the mare explained, though the quick glances that Twilight shared with her entourage confirmed that they also had little to no idea what the mare was about. “I know of your travel here. I know it must have taken you through the Ambyit. And so… through Proznyi Umberi.”

“Y… yes, that is true,” Twilight confirmed, though she still wasn’t sure what the mare wished from her.

Other than, obviously, to ask about her daughter, Captain Sunfall Ordain. It was easy to imagine that while the Count was following his harsh stance and decision, his wife and mother to the Nightguardian officer didn’t have to share his view.

And so Twilight waited for the question to come. Only… that expectation was misplaced.

“Then… I thank you,” the Countess Consort spoke up and it looked like she was getting ready to leave already, again cutting the exchange unnaturally short.

“Wait,” Twilight spoke up, though mindful of volume. “What… are you thanking me for, Honored Countess Consort? I haven’t done anything.”

“I looked into your eyes… that is as much as I would allow myself, as much as I… would sinfully crave,” the mare’s response was, and it was spoken in a tone that would unmercifully suggest that she was suffering from some sort of a mental problem.

Twilight opened her mouth to ask, then looked Rowan Berry’s way, though the healer held no answers at the moment. Nor did the warrior right next to the door, remaining ever vigilant.

“What would be… sinful about such an interaction? I’m sorry, Honored Countess Consort, but I fail to understand,” Twilight admitted, hoping that she could get at least some more from the mare before she would leave.

For the Countess Consort looked almost fervent to do so. Was it guilt or fear that was causing it? “There’s nothing to explain. I cling to what I should abandon, I seek what is no longer to be found.”

Twilight felt… no, she didn’t feel confused. Gone were the nights of endless befuddlement and surprise at the strangeness of the country in which she was, and at the complex, sometimes unnecessarily complex, ways of its inhabitants.

“Why did you wish to see me like this?” came the strong question from the depth of Twilight’s throat, and one that actually managed to stop the noblemare in her tracks.

She didn’t look up again, and spoke with a tone even meeker than before, as the raised voice managed to hold her attention for long enough. “I… I know that I no longer have a daughter… but I wanted to at least see the eyes that saw the pony that was once her…”

Twilight felt almost physically repulsed by those words, as they carried simultaneously so much guilt and so much hope that the combination was as if a wall of arcane force. Just how much grief, how much heartbreak was in that mare that she arrived at such a terrifying state of mind, that she felt it sinful to see the gaze of a pony who had once met her daughter…?

“Honored Countess Consort,” Twilight spoke up, trying to gather enough focus and concentration to sound calm, “there is nothing shameful about wishing to know about your daughter, ask about that matter freely. You don’t have to be ashamed by this, or fear it standing against the will of the Goddess.”

“But my… my marit has spoken,” the Countess Consort responded, in a tone of a mare that found in that the source of ultimate truth, regardless of her ‘weakness’ to seek Twilight out. “I mourn that I can no longer be close to my child. But… it is what it is. It’s just that I cannot utterly push away from my heart her presence and her laugh. And so I sometimes seek an unnecessary reminder. Out of my frailty. And so forgive me my feebleness, and allow me to go…”

“Honored—”

“Thank you, Honored Princess…” the noblemare responded, curtsied, and turned around, leaving in a hurry. A maddened one.

Twilight was left behind, stunned and frustrated. Again. Once again. She waited a breath, for the moment to pass and the pony to disappear, then glanced at her two companions.

“Did that really happen?”

“Yes,” the both confirmed, pretty much at the same time.

“She’s ill,” Twilight judged, and at least Rowan Berry looked like she was agreeing with it, from her experienced side of things.

“This self-abasement of hers is forced. One could say that by discipline and being subservient to the Count, but… there’s more to it,” the healer deemed, looking outside to make sure that the mare was already gone. “Did you see the way she looked up? There was curiosity, yes, but it was like automated. There was recognition of her own deed more than of you, Honored Princess…”

Twilight had to agree, trying to organize it all in her head. “This is… Could we help her?”

Midnight spoke up, himself moved by the situation, but clearly containing it within. “If anypony could get the Captain recognized as the Count’s daughter again, that would be you. I doubt he is blind to the plight of his wife. I suppose he is just too convinced of his own choice there and withstanding the consequences…” He paused briefly and closed the door, giving them all privacy again. “When the circlet moves heads… I wonder if he shall still be so convinced about the actions he took.”

Twilight sighed, walking back to the table and sitting down, though she found no respite, physical or otherwise. “I’m tired of fixing everything around here,” she to them both, in a surge of honesty. “Noctraliya is a beautiful country with a rich culture and incredible legacy, that is what I believe in and what I say out of a diplomat’s tact… but, Harmony, what a right mess your lands are.”

She declared like so, not caring how common she sounded, and at this point both of her companions were inclined to agree. Just to be certain of that she shot the healer a glance, meeting a gaze of understanding amicability, and then finding shame and agreement from Midnight as well.

He spoke up, afterwards. “You… will still try to fix the situation, won’t you?”

Twilight leaned back a little, lifting her gaze to the indescribable heavens and beyond. “I would dare say that I’m a victim of my nature as much as all of you…” she exclaimed, and found no protest.

She waited a breath and sighed afterwards, bringing her stare back to the ponies in the room. “I need a moment. We will see how things progress…”

“Quite… the progress in our case.”

Elegy was quite reserved in her reply when Luna finished telling about the recent development concerning Moonwarden’s assassination attempt. This impromptu meeting of the Second Chance had been organized with all the necessary hurry, because the situation had to be addressed immediately before being put before Celestia, Advisor Raven and any other ponies aware of the case in point. All the available ponies gathered post haste, thankfully.

Brass Plaque, who was sitting next to the unicorn actress leaned in a little, his eyes betraying a certain disbelief regarding what he had heard. “So, not only did this infiltrator resign to getting himself captured once apprehended by your power, he claimed that he wanted it to happen? He had just been… intercepted by you, Your Majesty?”

“He didn’t present it is ‘getting captured’, mind you,” Luna told the lieutenant, keen on presenting things in great detail before everypony gathered. “He claims that he was seeking an opportunity to meet with me, and thought that I would be visiting the hospital, like I had been before. He was observing the building, and he wasn’t even ashamed of admitting to it,” she added, feeling that surge of ire at the fact. “Apparently he wanted to try and contact me after my visit, though… there was visible reluctance in his every sentence about the very idea of his.”

“So… lyin’ through his fangs, was he now?” Wobble Wink remarked from over another crossword. He had claimed it helped him focus, though it was more likely that he just hadn’t wanted to interrupt himself when he had been solving it before the meeting. “Ya know, I would be claiming all of that, havin’ been nabbed by you, Your Majesty!” the pegasus claimed, taking a pencil from behind his ear and jotting down an answer of some sort.

“I would have thought so, but… he didn’t sound like he was fabricating anything. It didn’t feel like he was. And, actually, neither did Moonwarden feel any deceit coming from the stallion, and he was focused on him very much...” Luna commented, knowing that she didn’t have to state the obvious reason as to why.

“How is Master Moonwarden, by the way?” Elegy asked, genuine care manifesting in her tone. “I suppose that witnessing his very assailant before his silver eyes, and especially when it was combined with such a… sudden entrance, must have affected him quite strongly.”

“He was… a little giddy, actually,” Luna admitted, remembering the details quite vividly still. “And he wasn’t hiding that he was definitely glad that we wouldn’t have to go through all of the trouble of the plan.”

“Now that!” Double remarked, as his eye did the familiar tick. It looked like he had just guessed a rather tricky phrase, but when he looked up from the crossword he clearly still had the situation in mind. “That is not like the boss. Our monocled moderator does enjoy the outcome and the process both, so… He must still not feel his best, right? If he preferred to spare himself the ‘amenity’ which is goin’ through with an intrigue…”

“I would concur,” Jade Wind spoke up, listening in to the conversation due to an official dispensation, but also quite willing to offer his expertise. “I might not have known the Royal Advisor for too long, but he strikes me as an individual who very much relishes in his undertakings. And I do say that with the utmost respect.”

“ ‘Utmost’?” Wobble Wink prodded at the crystal stallion with a wicked smile, making the latter sigh and roll his eyes.

“Required respect, then,” the on-trial-period thaumaturge reluctantly clarified.

“You aren’t wrong, however, Jade Wind,” Elegy came to his support, rubbing her chin with the grace of an actress, indeed. “Master Moonwarden’s willingness to participate in the ploy could be an indicator of just well he is faring. That being said – not well enough yet, but that is to be expected,” she judged, standing up and supporting herself on the table, as the de facto deputy leader of the ring. “That aside, we have to focus on other matters that he is usually very keen on. Your Majesty, we must take into consideration damage control and information containment. A broken hospital window in that hospital is not an accident, however one spins the story for the ever-ravening media.”

“I may not have the overall proficiency of our most gifted spellcasters,” Luna immediately answered, having anticipated the point, “but thankfully I have enough skill to mend things… even shattered into quite a lot of pieces,” she admitted.

“Meticulous work, restoring a substantial pane like that,” Jade Wind did assess. “Are you well-versed in glaziery, Your Majesty? Crystal and glass both have very specific traits that make restoration… finicky, for the lack of a better word.”

Luna made a face, ever so briefly. “Never thought of taking the craft, even if I do enjoy stained glass windows. Thankfully, my alicorn powers served as a sufficient substitute for lack of real expertise…” she revealed, though she never would have thought that restoring her connection with her ancient power would find such rapid usage in hiding evidence of that sort.

“That then leaves the matter of the two witnesses? You did mention two nurses of Silver Scalpel being around, Your Majesty,” Brass Plaque remarked with a quite grim focus in his dutiful voice.

“I suppose that Moonwarden would usually turn to his… talents in situations like that,” Luna admitted, though mentioning this solution like so still caused her to feel like her conscience was being dirtied. “But I have discussed the matter with the good doctor, as he was on late call, and I’ve been assured that, should it be required, the two will be offered additional compensation for their discretion regarding the apprehending. But it seems to me that, were they not to possess that quality already, they wouldn’t be answering directly to our friend.”

“The whack quack is our friend now?” Wobble Wink asked in quite the theatrical tone. “And here I thought that we were all done with zany ponies in our ‘closer’ circles,” he added, looking about as if having his very own company in mind as well. “Wow, talk about strange bedside-manner-fellows…”

“Silver Scalpel did ask about you exactly at one point,” Elegy remarked with quite the more acting proficiency, which was enough for Double to drop the pencil due to a whole body shudder. The utensil rolled across the table in a quite theatrical manner as the mare returned to the subject matter, having quickly achieved her goal. “That should cover the two of the nurses, although… I must say that I find myself leaning towards the greater assurance of Master Moonwarden’s craft than just loyalty or gold. But that is perhaps why I am standing right where I am standing…” Elegy commented with a touch of self-criticism and a practiced toss of her mane which could kill weaker hearts. And, most likely, had already done so.

Brass Plaque was perhaps agreeing with her on the assurances front, but focused more on the technical side of things. “Very well, witnesses on the inside that can be convinced through bribery are one thing. But what about any onlookers? I imagine that a window which was illuminated by your very moonlight, Your Majesty, could have been in the line of sight of many ponies, likely still up and awake at that hour… Even a vigilant journalist.”

“The Lieutenant is very right, unfortunately,” Elegy spoke up again. “Yes, we have managed to contain the situation regarding this sudden… burst of public readiness to come to Master Moonwarden's aid, caused by his spell, by flooding the editorial offices with conflicting theories, but that surely didn’t cause all of the denizens to stop being overtly alert. Especially with the wounded Royal Advisor right in the hospital nearby.”

“Yes, that is… all very correct,” Luna admitted, taking a deep breath and going through the entire scenario once again. She hadn’t seen anypony else, but her focus was singularly on the infiltrator before her. “There is a chance that somepony saw the moment that I pushed the infiltrator in, through the glass…”

“How loud was the deed?” Jade Wind remarked, but it was Double who replied, having chased down his pencil.

“ ‘Big-window-shattering’ loud, I would say, but I’m not a high and mighty specialist in all things hoodoo.”

“Are you stuck on a clue or something?” Brass Plaque asked the other pegasus in a chastising tone, though that only made the kerchiefed stallion scowl and shake his head.

“Nah, that’s not it. I just… I don’t like any of this!” the other stallion responded, putting down the crossword on the table and leaning over it in quite the overt fashion. “Your Majesty, this is the same freakin’ guy that tried to off the boss, chased him down in some sort of a hunt! And now he’s givin’ himself up like this? Why does this not add up for me?” he asked, looking about, his eye twitching again.

Luna understood where these questions were coming from. And though she didn’t hold all the answers, she could provide at least some context to make the situation regain a semblance of logic.

“Perhaps it will be a little harder to digest or understand, but… from what I could gather during that brief exchange with the infiltrator, he wanted to seek my aid, as his Goddess, after what he had done.”

“… you mean – after tryin’ to kill the boss, your top stallion?” Double asked again, with an incredulous look and more strength behind his words. “Yeah, still does not make freakin’ sense.”

“Behave,” Brass Plaque told the pegasus, then focused on Luna with clear intent. “Your Majesty, I won’t pretend to understand the nature of piety, like the one that the batponies are to possess… but this seems to me like a contradiction even when it is taken into consideration. Trying to assassinate your most faithful servant first and then asking you for help afterwards?”

“There is an answer here – some ponies believe that they can usurp my authority and give orders in my name,” Luna replied. Quite concisely, she thought, but the strength of her voice made the room dead silent, and the shadows were forced to deepen ever so briefly. “When I will have more time to converse with the assassin I shall definitely grant you more insight into his choices… but, for the moment, all I know is that he wishes to put himself in my power, and seek solace in the help I can grant him. And not merely spiritual solace.”

Jade Wind cleared his throat ever so delicately and deliberately. “As a… resident traitor I would pay great attention to his words, yes. Sometimes one’s conscience finally catches up with… whatever else which had been put on the pedestal instead of it, but… I must ask.” The crystal stallion turned his onyx-hued eyes to Luna. “Considering that you see the mountain-dwellers as your progeny in a spiritual sense… which, I suppose, sometimes is stronger than familial bonds – you have not let him go in a form of misplaced mercy, Your Majesty?”

Luna would have felt touched by the suggestion… but there had been a part of her that, after the conversation with the Immaculate Moon and what she had had to pontificate upon lately, considered showing leniency of that sort. And yet she had, thankfully, squashed such a notion quite quickly. This was still a dangerous operative that they were talking about, and showing this sort of clemency would serve nopony.

Not to mention that there was one more thing to reveal.

“No, Jade Wind. He wasn’t opposed to being contained in some way, shape or form…” she began, but then arrived at a point that she had been dreading to make before the gathered operatives. “On one, specific condition.”

“Daring of him, to believe he has room for bargaining,” Elegy remarked, and Luna would be forced to agree. “Still, I am intrigued as to what it was.”

“That Moonwarden dies.”

The utmost silence that was achieved in the chamber with those three words was even greater than then one before, if one could actually grade the absolute state that silence was. The ponies gathered at the table looked at one another as if their leader, the very Alicorn of the Night, had just lost her senses before their very eyes.

Luna was very much in full possession of her faculties, though also understood why she was receiving worried glances. If there was one pony in the entirety in Equestria that had been proven to be protected by her personally, it was the grey unicorn.

And they didn’t even know about their love for one another, which definitely served to strengthen that bond of preservation.

Double, for all of his faults, was again proving that he was the most driven and daring of the group, even if his commentary left a lot to be desired from the elegance standpoint.

“… the rut?”

Luna didn’t particularly mind the swear, considering the situation. And even Elegy didn’t feel like admonishing the pegasus when she had just heard such a declaration.

“Your… Your Majesty, what…? What would this even mean? Surely he did not ask you to finish his mission for him!” the cornflower unicorn protested, her voice marked by dedication to both Luna and Moonwarden alike. “This is unthinkable, this is ludicrous…!”

“I fathom it.”

All the heads in the chamber, even Luna’s, turned to Jade Wind, who was nodding to himself in quite the steady rhythm, in understanding of what he had just heard. And sharing this comprehension with only one other pony present.

Brass Plaque wasn’t the one, actually, but it was he who spoke up afterwards. “Do you actually see… logic in this, Jade Wind? You look like you have hit an immediate breakthrough…”

“That I have done, I believe. I cogitate that… some of my past experiences are revealing the essence of this puzzle to me, actually,” the crystal stallion responded. He leaned in, avoiding Wobble Wink’s glare of jealousy, and instead his eyes first met Luna’s stern and stoic gaze. “That reason, sounding however absurd, is exactly why the asset came to you for succor, Your Majesty. If I have ever heard somepony acting in desperation and under duress, well, I suppose this is it. But… you make it sound simultaneously calculated, without doubt. Which means…” He paused briefly, looked aside, as if searching for something, and then leaned back again, with an expression of somepony seeing through the situation in entirety. “Eureka.”

“Don’t know her,” Wobble Wink commented sardonically before being shushed by Elegy, which allowed Jade Wind to continue.

“I have seen despair aplenty under the rule of King Sombra, before the rescue from Equestria came. That is to say, from you, Your Majesty, and your noble, solar sibling,” the stallion commented in gratitude, though it also wasn’t clear whether he was more lamenting the fact that help had come late, or that the Crystal Empire had needed rescuing in the first place. “There were tough choices, terrible consequences. And a very high price for failure in performing one’s assigned tasks. Highest price, some would claim, when one’s life is more important than one’s integrity. But – who am I to talk and chastise, when I know for a fact that not everypony is always willing to pay that cost, instead hoping to preserve one’s existence by any means necessary,” the ancient traitor spoke, and there was terrible gravity in his words. “And so… our assassin seeks solace and protection in creating the illusion of having completed his mission in the secondary attempt, does he not?”

“Brilliant deduction, Jade Wind. Commendable,” Luna complimented the crystal pony, who nodded, accepting the praise with grace. “Yes, that is exactly the case. Although there wasn’t time to divulge everything, nor was it the place to do so, the infiltrator did claim that Moonwarden’s death is critical. Even if it were to be a staged one.”

“Hah, the boss must have been in stitches to hear it. Actually, he already had been in those for some time,” Double commented with his signature tick and an incredulous look, observing the gathered. “Right, sure, why not, what could go wrong with that idea? Are we due a new handler to keep the pretense? Who’s bitin’?”

“I will, if necessary. So don’t get your hopes up, Wobble Wink, you might find me a worse deal than you think. I have been previously described as a devourer of stallions,” Elegy quipped, assured of her capabilities and definitely not afraid to step up. Still, her focus was not on wrangling sham power. “This assassin… He expects us to conduct a whole play just for the sake of preserving his life from a possible punishment? I must say, Your Majesty, that is not the sort of production I envision gladly. I’ve done some big spectacles, but… does he think we will begin deceiving the entire nation? A Royal Advisor’s death is a huge deal and an undertaking. There would have to be a state funeral, official channels would have to be utilized for the sake of condolences and expressions of sympathy from inside and outside the country. And do not let me start on media coverage of an assassination story, this has already proven—”

“Fortunately it will prove mostly unnecessary,” Luna stopped the unicorn before she delivered her whole speech and all of her concerns, for it was blatant that they were viable and many. “We don’t have to conduct the whole show, actually. It will be enough to act as if we do not want to conduct it.”

There was another pause, but brief, because Brass Plaque’s military mind caught onto Luna’s words quickly and the pegasus spoke up to vocalize his findings. “We act as if the one thing we do not wish to reveal is that the Royal Advisor actually perished. That means that if the batponies are paying attention, scoping us out, they will notify who they need that we are on the back hoof, trying to perform damage control…”

“Which perceived weakness could be detrimental, yes. But our new, willing captive told me that he even has somepony that could deliver the right sort of news. It all just needs to be made… believable,” Luna told the officer, who nodded in understanding before offering a question.

“And what does Equestria get out of it, exactly? Does the culprit have a… vision of some sort there? A whole intrigue he wants to sell us? It certainly sounds like it.”

“I’m glad you asked, Lieutenant,” she responded, making herself a little more comfortable in her chair. “First of all, the mission being accomplished and the perpetrator promptly ‘disappearing’, without us pursuing further the matter of who did the deed and gave the order, will make sure that nopony is suddenly goaded into giving other, more destructive instructions for the moment. That is buying us time…”

“Postponing the possible invasion, which could have been prompted by the plot being discovered and a batpony named the assailant,” the officer commented with a sour expression. “At least, that is the idea… and one that this operative is suggesting as well?”

“Yes, though, as I have said, the offer was presented very concisely so far. Second – the infiltrator, for the price of being kept safe and secure, will reveal before me, as obliged by his religion, who our main enemy is. With that knowledge, we might rule out some possibilities,” Luna explained, looking over the gathered. “It is easier to deal with one, rogue and overambitious political figure pulling the strings, than the whole nation attempting to strike at us.”

“Nah… Sounds to me like an incomplete crossword still,” Double remarked, jotting down another phrase with quite the aggressive intent, even if he was listening very attentively. “Say we get all of that, say we play the game of whodunit, say we say that we don’t know a thing and let it seem like the boss is gone. We learn in return who’s tryin’ to be slick out there – what then? You bust in there with a victorious shout like a gumshoe catchin’ the big bad pony, ma’am? Or we let Princess Twilight in on it and trust she deals with it herself?”

“That… is something that we need to pontificate upon, I agree,” Luna replied, as she had been pondering the course of action herself and was hoping that her faithful ponies would shine some light on her further path.

Path which had been illuminated by the strange communion she had been a part of recently, but which remained convoluted and possibly treacherous.

It seemed that not only Moonwarden believed that there was a reason for caution.

“And what if this whole thing is just a convoluted plan?” Brass Plaque spoke up, weary in voice and approach. “I can imagine sending a ‘sacrificial pawn’ forward, to lead us down exactly the path we need to traverse. What if this operative was sent to lie to you, Your Majesty? To deceive you?”

“No,” Luna replied.

“Ma’am, I know you like the batties, but there’s always a chance, right?” Double also erred on the side of caution, but she remained adamant about her response.

Though, it warranted a longer explanation, for the sake of the gathered. “If I had any doubts about his intentions, I wouldn’t be taking your precious time, especially in a situation like this one. Let us just say that there are a few things that are as certain as the words of a noctral in the very presence of the Goddess.”

“But…!”

Everypony looked at the kerchiefed pegasus, as he dared to speak up again, in a tone that had some deference but also couldn’t quite hide the blatant protest.

Luna wasn’t going to hold that against the stallion, she decided. “Speak plainly, Wobble Wink,” she allowed him to share his thoughts.

“Well, ma’am… You say that, and it’s all good, but… they went for the boss. They planned it, somepony stamped it, and they must have been aware that he’s so close to ya, right? So, like, would it be so strange for a pony to lie to your muzzle and hide it behind bein’ remorseful and all that? What they tried is quite… well, big. How would they explain to themselves this sudden change of heart? Or whatnot, I don’t know what they have there, but it’s weird!”

Those weren’t silly questions, not at all, even if presented in Double’s idiosyncratic style. And there was genuine care and worry expressed in those, despite his quite chaotic disposition.

And it presented a certain dilemma for Luna. Yes, she was the Goddess for the noctrali. The Immaculate Moon… or, at least, in some part. Perhaps wrongly assigned the true role, yet seen as divine. But if a pony had lost faith, lost belief, did any of that matter? Were they under any obligation to be truthful to a deity that no longer had their respect and fealty? If they didn’t fear the Goddess, then what was stopping them, other than common decency and conscience?

Yet if duty called, was it so hard to simply abandon even those notions?

Luna closed her eyes, then nodded. “I do see your point, Wobble Wink, and I thank you for it. But I also will ask in return, and I wish an honest answer from you.”

“… yeah, sure. What’s that about, ma’am?”

“Do you trust me? Respect me?”

Another moment of still silence happened in the chamber that night. It would become worryingly long at some point, but the pegasus never allowed it to quite reach that level.

“Yeah, ma’am. I mean… you proved to be a good boss to us. Better than the boss, I’d say, but don’t let him know I uttered that,” Double revealed, looking over the gathered in hopes that they would remain discreet as well.

Luna didn’t hold such a sentiment against the stallion. Her faithful grey unicorn was certainly a character, and an overseer with a tight grip on the Second Chance. A necessary one, some would say. But he had also managed to install within this surreptitious group at least a portion of their loyalty to Luna, which was proving to be one more gift that Moonwarden had granted her in the name of their unique and beautiful connection.

“Thank you for those words, Double,” Luna told the pegasus, who smirked a little at the usage of his moniker. “Your concern is reasonable, and shows astute logic. But, please, in this one instance lean on the trust you have in me. I admit, I might have been… reluctant before. Fearful, pulled down and incapacitated by what I have endured before, what I have brought upon myself,” she declared, looking around the table as well. “But these latest happenings, the lessons I am learning from them, I believe will make me a much more capable pony in the coming future. A future that I see involving my visit to Noctraliya when the time is right. I promise you all this – I will allow no more Equestrians to be harmed by vicious schemes, weaved by twisted minds. But also…”

She paused, to stand up and walk away from the table for a moment. She stopped right at the wall of manifold papers and complex connections, her faithful grey spider’s own creation. She looked over it all. She took in what she had been told by Moonwarden in this very room, the words that encouraged her again and again. She drank from the gazes on her, which were in equal parts cautious and trusting.

She could work with that trust. “I put my own belief, my own faith, in other ponies that wish to do the right thing,” Luna declared, turning back in a way that placed her in the exact, center spot in the thick net of plans, schemes and underhoof dealings. All for a good reason. “Princess Twilight Sparkle will do her part. Before she returns, I, all of us, will make sure that her great mission is not jeopardized on our end. And so, hear my commands. Elegy?” Luna called forth the mare, tapping into confidence bubbling in her chest.

“Yes, Your Majesty,” the actress stood up when called out.

“I trust you to have decorum in mind in this delicate situation. Make sure that what assets we have are acting accordingly, and give a believable show when it comes to Moonwarden’s apparent demise. I trust that you can direct things in a way that would nonetheless leave everypony in the necessary dark regarding what we are trying to achieve?”

“Of course, Your Majesty. I will start right away, and make the first moves with the coming morn,” the unicorn promised, remaining standing with grace and conviction.

“Fantastic. Lieutenant?”

Brass Plaque stood up with a soldier’s precision and saluted. “At your service, Your Majesty!”

“Continue working with the Royal Guard and close Moonwarden’s case in a way you see fit. Make sure that the spokespony provides the necessary information to the press, with Elegy’s guidance. Also – you will make certain that all of the possible communication channels that might involve the noctrali in the Bastion are more than diligently monitored,” she ordered, following this surge of strength coming from her core, once again illuminated by the argent presence of the Moon, Luna’s returned connection and might. “I trust that you know ponies that can do so without asking why they are fanatically looking for bats and the like?”

The pegasus’ tone was as professional as one could expect from an aspiring paragon of duty. “Fear not, ma’am. We will keep a keen, hidden eye on everything.”

“I know you will. Wobble Wink?”

The other pegasus, anticipated being called at some point, tossed the pencil up, got from his chair leaving the crossword on the table, then caught the implement proficiently to put it behind his ear.

“Ma’am?”

“Utilize the same eagerness, as well as drive and cunning, to go about the town, fish out rumors. If they don’t help, squash them. If they do – propagate them. Spin some new ones, to get the ponies talking just loud enough. Controlled commotion, I know you can achieve that.”

“Squash, propagate, spin, sure thing! Sounds like a ‘three-card’ kinda mission. Could I work the crowd when doin’ some of it?” the stallion asked, biting the tip of his tongue cheekily.

“Within reason and away from notoriety,” Luna advised and commanded both, feeling that embracing her supervising role was doing her a lot of good. “Also – notify Nettlie and Toolbox. Wouldn’t mind seeing them in person if they have something to report about the Eastern Woods’ situation and if it is safe to leave their posts for a moment.”

“You’ve got it, ma’am!”

Finally, Luna’s gaze focused on Jade Wind. He was staring back at her with enough deference to feel satisfied, and stood as soon as that stare landed on him.

“Jade Wind, your contributions to this group, both in action and discussion, are appreciated. I would like for you to report to Princess Cadance directly, make sure that she is in the loop. And that she keeps it close to her and the Prince Consort’s chests. I trust that you aren’t objecting?”

“No, Your Lunar Majesty,” the thaumaturge replied, his gaze lowering for a brief moment. “I was expecting a meeting like this… Reporting these findings is one thing. But I suppose this second, long talk I am about to have with Her Highness was a long-time coming.”

Luna trotted closer to the table, so that she could face the crystal stallion in a way maybe not less regal, but at least a touch more amicable. “I am not sending you to be taken away back to the Crystal Empire, Jade Wind. But when it comes to your past sins and mistakes – that is for Princess Cadance to decide. And for you to judge whether you have atoned for what you have done…”

The stallion sighed, then looked back at Luna with those dark, faceted eyes of his. “I suppose it depends, Your Lunar Majesty. Whether I will find myself absolved in the eyes of others, and mine own, shall be resultant from whether, in the gaze of Her Highness, I shall see a facet of Her Luminous Majesty’s own stare… I am uncertain if I will weather such a chastising, righteous glare.”

Luna nodded, understanding this plight well. “It is your challenge to face. And to best, Jade Wind. Take it from one former wrongdoer to another – it can be bested. It takes time, effort, and definitely the will to better oneself… but it is within reach, for everypony.”

The crystal stallion looked back at Luna and then… chuckled. She gave him a look of curiosity, for she was expecting him to explain that reaction to her post haste.

He did, indeed. “That is… quite amusing to hear, Your Lunar Majesty, for I presume that Her Luminous Majesty would say quite an analogous thing, you know,” the thaumaturge admitted, and a certain nostalgia pierced through that tone of shame. “Our great Empress, Rose Quartz IV, was a multifaceted monarch, like the finest of gems, the most brilliant of cuts and natural formations alike. And she always believed in… us, as peculiar as that sounds. She cared for the Empire, for its denizens, showing us great love and… and trust. Trust in us doing the right thing.” There was a pause, a very somber one. “I… failed to follow her example of self-sacrifice.”

It was perhaps the first time that Luna saw from the crystal pony before her a touch of emotion. Coming right from behind that stoic mask, which occasionally showed only the anticipated shame over past transgressions. And yet something had stirred in Jade Wind, something that had appeared due to his stay in Equestria, during carrying out his duties and obligations. Something that didn’t come from a fear of capital punishment. And, through that, the crystal stallion so quickly reminded Luna that ponies could change, make amends, return to the right path.

Perhaps she hadn’t made a mistake in trusting the words of her wayward child that very night...

And, oh how well Luna understood the ancient crystal traitor. “Yes, you did fail in that. There’s no hiding it behind kind words and delicate expressions. But I fell short of expectations myself, I will have you know,” she spoke candidly and with an empathetic smile. “These nights, however? I believe that I can be better once more, and that I can make the world a better place. I broke through that shell of darkness and emerged, ready to do my part. Not just because of the guilt. Because that is the right thing to do, simple as that.”

“There is a certain… elegance in such simplicity, yes. From time to time, at least,” Jade Wind told her with a grateful smile. “I will meet with Her Highness as soon as I will be granted audience.”

Luna nodded, thoroughly satisfied about encouraging him. She had her own meeting to attend, actually, and this exchange installed some strength in herself. “Then we all know our duties for now,” she told the rest of the chamber. “I know you will not disappoint me. And I shall do my part as well, confide in my sister, so that we are all in the clear about what we are planning.”

“Actually, funny thought – I’m sure that Advisor Raven will be thrilled to pretend like the boss is no more, however much she actually enjoys their rivalry,” Double remarked, picking up his crossword again. “Also – I doubt he will treat this scheme as vacation, even if he needs one to get back in shape. So can we expect to hear from him soon?”

“Depends on how believably he wants to play dead, I suppose,” Brass Plaque allowed himself some quite rare humor, but it made even Luna chuckle.

“I believe in his genuine reluctance to do anything of the sort,” she admitted, smiling to herself, and at Moonwarden’s obstinacy and stubbornness that had saved his life twice already. “But I think if I ask him to play his part and sit still for a brief while he won’t refuse me.”

Actually, that gave her a pause. Maybe… that would actually be the case. Maybe Moonwarden wouldn’t oppose, would listen, would leave behind his post briefly. Perhaps, if the grey stallion would have this chance, to do just ‘nothing’ for the moment, then maybe she would find some time to talk with him, privately. Intimately, even. Not as monarch and servant, but as…

Luna shook her head. She wasn’t sure if Moonwarden would go that far even in these circumstances, since he was finding so much strength and drive in his role as her Advisor. Just her Advisor, despite the wishes of his heart. Maybe closing this distance so quickly wouldn’t serve anypony, even her, as she wasn’t sure if she would actually manage to suddenly see herself as just an ordinary pony in love, despite the wishes of her heart.

Huh. Maybe they were both victims of their respective natures, indeed. But, as she had just told Jade Wind, anypony had a chance to become a better version of themselves.

Then why not them, as well?

Author's Note

Greetings, everyone,

I just wish to duly apologize for the delay of this chapter. A serious illness in the family and then renovations of my flat, not to mention professional obligations, did all sap my strength to write, which resulted in the wait. And possibly some mistakes I have overlooked, despite my best efforts.

I should be back to a healthy tempo now, however, and shall do my best to provide.

~Gulheru

Chapter CVI – Misconceptions

Strangely enough, Twilight had been anticipating a lot from another night at the Mountain of Sunfall, but after the brief exchange with the hurting Countess Consort nothing of great significance had happened. If anything, Twilight had been told through the palace servants that, as the Honored Lord’s state had not been improving and the Honored Count had expressed the need to stay near his father, she had had a chance to familiarize herself with the Mountain at her own leisure. At least when it had come to its publicly available places.

Twilight had decided to make use of that, but the said public spaces were few and far between, as it had quickly turned out. There was the shrine, of course, with its wondrous architecture, but she hadn’t felt like revisiting it yet, for obvious reasons. Other than that she had found only one gathering place that seemed more lively. It served as a sort of marketplace, though one could scarcely call it a location to do business in. It was actually more like a compact exchange hub, a specially marked portion of the massive ring which created the batpony settlement. Nothing more than a number of simple stalls, where ponies were distributing mostly produce and cloth. All under the watchful eye of the Sunfall Family crest, reminding them of service, duty and abstaining from acquiring luxury and affluence.

Not that Twilight was immediately criticizing the place, but in contrast to the grandiose locations from the other Mountains, this one was lackluster to say that least.

At least she spotted that she wasn’t causing an affront with her mere, more colorful presence. Only passing curiosity, as most of the ponies were too busy with their own work, creating the humble, deferential atmosphere towards to Goddess on high and the Family’s ways.

Twilight was doing her best not to interfere with neither action or word, though she allowed herself the quiet commentary as she observed the dealings from the side for a while. “I know it’s very different from what I am used to, but… now I cannot help but consider that there is a certain, intriguing and appealing simplicity to this.”

“What exactly would you mean, Tw—hwalba knaze?” Rowan Berry asked. For her credit, she did try to go for just Twilight’s name, but didn’t yet manage to break through the convention.

It was a kind gesture already, however. “As you surely know well, Rowan Berry, I’ve been Princess Celestia’s, the Judging Sun’s, personal student since my childhood. I spent a lot of my time in Canterlot. In the Palace, or sometimes in the most prestigious districts. And I always saw a certain… rush there. One that I am definitely not witnessing in a place like this.”

“A lot of ponies, a lot of things to do?” the healer asked, clearly interested, and not really showing discomfort about Twilight’s connection to the harsh deity. Or perhaps hiding it well enough at this point.

“That’s one thing, yes, but also… It is the capital, it has a lot of powerful noble families, ponies trying to show their affluence, their status. Jewelry, fashion, fancy manors, the like. They always tend to their own standing and repute, and wish to showcase it for everypony to witness and admire. It’s like a constant struggle, we actually use the term ‘rat race’ sometimes.”

“I think I heard it once or twice, actually,” the other mare admitted, looking around the humble marketplace. “Definitely not a thing here, is it?” she asked back, now seeing the point being made.

“No, not at all,” Twilight admitted. “I’m still not that keen on this… sternness and lack of joy, but I definitely see the appeal of a life unburdened by having to worry what gown will awe your neighbors and whether your tableware is still considered elegant…”

“Tac… Tac, I think I could see that. Though I don’t think there’s anything particularly wrong with wanting to have nice silverware. Saw a really nice set once at the Tuarie, just didn’t have the pazn to get it,” the healer revealed with a smile. “Shame, it had roses carved on it.”

“I see that you don’t mind some elegance,” Twilight told the mare, though she tried to keep her expression neutral and her tone controlled, for the sake of potential onlookers.

Rowan Berry stopped the smirk that she clearly had coming, then replied in a trained, conspiratorial tone. “I don’t find my life’s calling in affluence, and I am from a plebeian house, but that does not mean I am not a mare still. A little bit of comfort and something to catch my eye is not wrong, not in my eyes, nor in the Goddess’. She wouldn’t have granted us with so much silver otherwise.”

“Point taken,” Twilight admitted, herself trying to hide a small smile.

She looked about again from the side of the cavern that she decided to occupy for a brief moment. The austerity of the Mountain was a little less overbearing when there was a pony one could converse freely with. Or mostly freely. And the said pony even had a chance of becoming a friend.

Still, Twilight couldn’t stop her gaze from venturing more to the side, where, at a respectable distance, Midnight Wind stood still and stern. Like a bodyguard that he was meant to be. And Twilight felt… not sure how. She was looking at him in a new light, with a perspective that she had forced as much as had been forced into. And there he was, a proud, dutiful warrior, standing guard and behaving like it was expected of him as she enjoyed a conversation with Rowan Berry.

If Twilight were to be honest, at least it wasn’t like he was going to be eavesdropping on it, that was certain. So she could forget about specific matters briefly and continue enjoying a little chat with Rowan Berry, sightseeing the Iug’s ‘available’ sights.

Speaking of which, Twilight presented a thought to the healer. “Honestly, if I might be so bold – I think I would enjoy the outside of the Mountain a bit more than the interior. The Sunfalls have picked quite a unique place for their Family to settle, and I don’t think that one’s domain cares for appearing humble and unassuming.”

“Well, we could ask the Honored Count if you would be allowed to do some sightseeing nearby, though likely not tonight. I wouldn’t be against it, actually. I read about the local mineral springs, they have beneficial properties. Occasional drinking from the right fonts could potentially aid in digestion, can boost metabolism, and the like,” the healer told Twilight with a light grin. “Though I take it you are more interested in simply the sights, rather than the hidden medical benefits. Actually, I am happy to see that you are still in awe of our country’s diversity. You were taking in the geysers and the general landscape outside, I saw it in your eyes as we were flying in.”

“You know, I think Noctraliya made me enjoy mountains a bit more. I mean, I never minded them. Though, perhaps the thin air, but I think I’m getting better with it. Didn’t feel it much in the morning,” Twilight spoke, trying to keep her act together, but Rowan Berry’s gaze spoke volumes. “I’m fine now, really, as you can see I’m better with pacing my speech. Though… Yes, I’m glad we paused for a moment. Trotting around here is still making me feel more tired than I thought.”

“Acclimatization is a process, definitely, and I’ve also read on it. A few nights more on this altitude and you will be able to function much better, though… Not much I could help with when it comes to speeding it up, I’m afraid. Although if you were to feel faint or something, I do have things that could aid,” the other mare assured, tapping one of her trusty satchels.

“I appreciate the thought. But… what about a palette cleanser, perhaps?” Twilight asked half-seriously.

“Oh? And why would you require that, hwal…?” Rowan Berry’s voice trailed off and she shook her head.

“It’s alright, we’ll get there,” Twilight replied with a smirk, then addressed the question. “Honestly, I’m not sure. I think at this point I’m just missing some of my diet from home,” she admitted, smacking her lips. Yes, she had had a break from the usual, noctraliyan meals at the Mountain of Crescent, but she wasn’t keen on reliving those memories. “Your fruit has a wonderful quality to it. And how can it not, when I’ve seen the work put into the Valleys… but after tonight’s first meal, for example, I felt that I could go for something else. The aftertaste didn’t want to go away for a long time…”

“Those fruit were definitely ripe, and they tasted fine to me,” Rowan Berry assessed, and clearly did so with double the expertise on the matter. She pondered for a while. “Has it happened to you before? Or just lately?”

“N… no, I don’t think I recall this from before. I mean, this is a change from my usual diet… which is not always the most healthy, I confess,” Twilight admitted, knowing that grabbing a quick and cheap meal hadn’t been completely absent from her life, especially while she had been missing regular eating hours engrossed in her studies. “But I definitely would have paid attention to something like this before…”

The other mare nodded, clearly recording her answer in her memory with the intensity of a specialist. “I will keep that in mind. Please inform me of anything else that might be happening that you would find unusual. I mean…” She lowered her voice even further. “… you’ve tackled a Lesy. You lived to tell that tale, but you were found in the midst of the restored plantation, with no recollection of the event. Anything could be a clue, anything could be an adverse thing, these monsters’ influence might be still hanging upon you…”

“That is true, though…” Twilight felt like defending herself being that calm about the possibility, but recognized it wasn’t a stance to reasonably maintain. “No, you’re right, Rowan Berry, it’s better to be safe rather than sorry. I’m still concerned that all of this is so foggy in my head. Like it wants to be forgotten…”

“The way of those creatures,” the healer admitted shivering just a little, obviously at her own, terrifying memories of her close encounter with one of these beings. “There was a point in my life when those memories also felt like a bad, fevered dream. Or a filly’s too colorful of an imagination. It was like my own mind was just trying to push this away from itself, unable to fathom the… terrible possibilities.”

“That’s understandable, Rowan Berry,” Twilight told the mare, trying to sound as supportive as she could. Trauma of that sort was something to lessen if possible.

“It’s actually a known phenomenon,” the batpony remarked, reaching for her education. “At least, having endured it myself, I now grasp it a little better…”

“I’m not sure if my mind is doing this, or is it the Lesy’s fault, but I will let you know if anything else strange happens. Even if regarding only my sense of taste and enjoyment of the meals,” Twilight promised, much to the healer’s professional joy. “Well, at least one thing I am not worried about regarding this aftertaste is our hosts poisoning our meal… or am I being too trusting here, as well?” she asked, mindful of her volume, indeed.

“I rush to report that there were no additions I could detect. I, too, believe in the good intentions and lack of duplicity of the Rodine Soleeced, but I have my training and role in mind,” the other mare claimed, nodding thoughtfully. “A detectable aftertaste like such would indicate a sadly poor attempt, let me say…”

Twilight felt like it was a little surreal, conversing with an elite operative about the topic, but she had already seen stranger things in this land. And as long as they could breach it without gathering too much attention from the locals, she actually didn’t mind pursuing the matter. Perhaps… Perhaps it would help her a little, considering what she had endured lately. Her will had been pushed back by a vile concoction from the hooves of Ebony Crescent and… and demystify the nature of the craft would make her feel less guilty for falling for it…?

“Are you a critic and a perfectionist in this… particular regard, Rowan Berry?”

The healer looked at Twilight askance, then shrugged nearly imperceptibly. “Even considering my ‘regular’ role, it is only natural that I would be versed in matters toxic, poisonous, venomous... Not to mention that if I am to be an unsavory individual, I might as well be one of high standards,” she commented almost in a joke, though seriousness was leering from just behind it. “I’ve done a lot of despicable things in my life, I always thought that I might as well do them properly. Though I never felt like… entwining the two professions. If I am to help, I am helping. If I need to harm, then I shall harm. And a botched poisoning is something that I couldn’t allow to happen. Never did.”

“I suppose there is some small glory to gain in remaining a professional in such circumstances,” Twilight admitted, however grating to her own morality the core of the topic felt.

“I had a… tumultuous time in my life, yes, so I won’t claim that I was a paragon of professionalism while performing my sworn tasks,” the healer told her in a most honest whisper. “But I always hoped that I could act without hatred in my heart. Without prejudice and unnecessary emotions. What I am performing in service of my haspadre, I am to undertake aside of my personal feelings. I… never quite achieved that ideal, and look where it brought me,” the healer claimed, giving Twilight one more glance.

“I prefer you here, actually,” Twilight replied with a kind stare back. “I think you prefer yourself here, however difficult it was to make that trip. You had to endure many crises of conscience, I imagine.”

“You’re not wrong, I think on all of the accounts. And don’t think that my inner voice is silenced completely,” the operative admitted before herself and Twilight, looking somewhere askance. “Still, I am glad that I arrived when I did, because… well.”

Twilight read perfectly into that last word. If it hadn’t been for this reconciliation, this incredible turn coming from the mare next to her, things could have been much more complicated. Even more than Twilight could have ever imagined. And, having added everything together, she had some time ago arrived at the conclusion she didn’t mind presenting again now, though she had already challenged Rowan Berry with it and about it.

“Do tell me, please, satisfying my… well, let us call it morbid curiosity, since we’re already talking – how close were you to actually poisoning me with the extract? When you medicated me that one time?”

Rowan Berry’s gaze ventured around them, as if a pony could suddenly manifest to overhear right this sentence, but they were being cautious enough, especially with Midnight standing guard and successfully repelling any approaching ponies. Still, the mare looked most uneasy conversing about this particular matter like that, in the open.

Although she wasn’t going to rob Twilight of her answers. “Considering the… way I was emotionally compromised, there was a certain, brief temptation,” the mare admitted with no shortage of shame. “The line between medicating and poisoning is rather thin, thinner than most ponies believe. I had to take into consideration your unique physical traits, the effect I was going for, the possibility that you could have some form of a natural resistance that I would be unaware of due to the Divine Aspect… Let’s just say that I haven’t crossed a line, managing to remain professional. Still, I did give you a drop more than I would usually administer for a night of restful sleep. It affected you as I have foreseen... but I was monitoring your state cautiously.”

Twilight felt that terrible surge of emotions and pure fear coursing through her veins not unlike poison. To hear from a pony nearby just how close things were to having a terrible outcome was a unique experience. Understanding the threat, however, was often cleansing, more like actual medicine than a vile substance.

“That’s why I slept in so much that one time,” Twilight uttered and Rowan Berry nodded. “Well, at least it helped with the migraine. I barely recalled it the next night…”

“This concoction has genuine, beneficial properties, so I often don’t even consider it a poison. It can be harmful, of course, though drifting off in a warm feeling is not the worst way to go…” the healer admitted in a darkly poetic tone. “The effect on you was predictable and within known norms. Still, you’ve missed quite the formative moment for me,” she suddenly pointed out, and her stare landed on Midnight for a brief moment, though the stallion didn’t register it, dutifully standing guard.

Twilight took a second, though believed that she could figure what it had been about. “Now that I focus, I… believe I might have seen him before the potion claimed me? He grasped what happened, I suppose.”

“He arrived soon after you took the extract and… well, fury is a light word,” the healer claimed, trying not to look at Midnight anymore, expressing further shame. “We had been having scuffles before that, despite everything, but that time? For your sake he threatened my very well-being, and swore that—”

“That will be enough of that.”

Twilight could learn more, of course. Much more than she thought possible, gaining a further perspective on things, but that particular topic seemed more damaging to her at the moment than casually conversing about the art of poisoning. And so she didn’t need this right here and there. Her voiced protest was heard and acknowledged, of course, with the healer acquiescing without as much as an exhale of disagreement.

Still, this didn’t mean that Twilight didn’t want to continue conversing with the mare, despite the nerve which had been touched. “Though, I feel like I should tell you that these particular skills might not be required of you in Equestria, Rowan Berry. Our political scene is far less… toxic, for the lack of a better word.”

“As long as I would be able to practice my primary craft, you will hear no word of protest from me. Nor see a drop of unpleasant concoctions,” the healer told Twilight, having immediately shifted her focus. “Well, unless you count the flavor, because a lot of effective remedies do taste somewhat awful…”

“Don’t we all know that,” Twilight agreed, remembering the times when she had to ‘suffer’ for the sake of getting back to health. But the remark made her think about something specific. “Actually, let me ask – what do batponies know about the zebras? In general, because I imagine you might have been taught a bit more, Rowan Berry.”

“Well… first of all, I see that you call them the same way, pretty much,” the operative admitted with a smirk. “We know of their existence, though considering what I have learnt about the world beyond, I fear some of our books possess misconceptions. At least a portion of them mentioned them being an offshoot of the earth ponies, though I have strong doubts.”

“Yes, that is not the case, as they are a separate pony race,” Twilight gently corrected that concept. “But, as it happens, there is a zebra mare living just near Ponyville. Her name is Zecora, and she is the local expert when it comes to natural remedies and alchemical wonders. A lupule of our own. I think the two of you could get along well!”

“Ha, that’s interesting…” Rowan Berry admitted, quite intrigued by the idea. “I do admit that it is always riveting to meet somepony that grasps the nuances of natural remedies, those little gifts that grow right around us. And I can just imagine what sort of magnificent brews she can make out of the native plants of her land. I heard their environment is much different, which means that their flora might be most riveting to study.”

Twilight smiled at the genuine, if contained, excitement. “You seem much more eager to meet her than even we were when she came to live with us. There was… a touch of prejudice from Ponyville’s denizens, even my own friends.”

“Pardon, but you expected prejudice from us? Unthinkable,” Rowan Berry replied in a tone so cynical and ironic that Twilight simply couldn’t stop herself from a giggle, one that thankfully didn’t echo too much around.

Still, she almost immediately felt a gaze on her. She easily spotted that Midnight was giving her a glance of interest at her reaction. And it was a stare that felt, simultaneously, completely and abundantly neutral, but also expressing some ephemeral envy that no training nor willpower could stop.

Twilight restored her composure, recognizing that falling into blatant good humor, especially visibly, could cause unwanted attention in the Mountain. And, besides, feeling the stallion’s stare didn’t help any matters.

She addressed Rowan Berry again. “I think there is always the element of caution when meeting somepony different. Though how much different, actually?” she pointed the issue out, considering the pony races. “I still much prefer when we can look past who we are born as and instead focus on who we choose to be, utilizing our virtues and callings. There lies the value of a creature, pony or not,” Twilight mused aloud.

“I grasp that, I think. Still, some preconceptions remain, regardless of our attempts and quality of character,” the healer told her, having covertly looked about for onlookers. “I must confess that the abilities to ‘gaze beyond’, as our scriptures call it, are slightly concerning to me. Perhaps because I don’t understand them, or haven’t seen them utilized too much.” There was a pause that usually would mean leaving space for Twilight’s reply, but the other mare had a question, actually. “If you could, then, satisfy my curiosity… Twilight?”

The subtle look on the healer’s muzzle betrayed that the attempt was almost physically painful, but the effort was appreciated. “Ask away, Rowan Berry, please.”

“We’re talking pony races and the Lost Gifts, as we call them. So I have to ask – are the tales true about the kleynotani?”

Twilight recalled that word, Lord Blessed Fang had used it when he was talking about the Crystal Empire and the ‘fantastical’ stories of it, as he had called them. “The crystal ponies? What about them? You will have to be more specific, Rowan Berry.”

“Yes, yes, of course. What I meant to ask about was their look, and how they came to being. You say that zebri are not earth ponies, but… are kleynotani former ones?” the healer pressed the topic.

That was a most intriguing question from Twilight’s perspective, since she was quite certain that the crystal ponies were also a separate race of ponykind. “I would love to answer, but I think I would first prefer to hear even more about your side of this topic. You have legends regarding the crystal ponies? And the Crystal Empire?”

“Well… I’m no historian, but I was, indeed, educated on the matter of our closest neighbors due to my role, just like about the zebri,” Rowan Berry responded, again minding the volume and the conspiratorial look of the conversation. “And there are old stories, of course. From what it is said in some of our sources, referring to the nation bordering Ekwestriya to the north, they were once a tribe of earth ponies. When Bogine was searching for Her people, wishing to grant them Her guidance and Gifts, she presented to the earth ponies their power over earth and soil. But when she gifted the ponies gazing beyond the power to create,” the healer explained with just a touch of religious zeal, “there was a tribe of earth ponies that felt envy over this might, believing that they should have gained it in the first place. And so they decided that they would gain it for themselves, by any means necessary…”

Twilight was listening with great attention, because that fable seemed to be one of the many ones that were explaining to the batponies the nuanced world beyond their mountains. And were doing so in a way that was keeping them on the pedestal, above the imperfect races around, as one could imagine.

Rowan Berry continued to eagerly tell the tale in a whisper. “Their supplications and their attempts were not only more demanding as time went on, but became more dangerous. From what it is said, they were performing strange research, trying to tap into the abilities that should have never been theirs, though the nature of those elude me. I remember, however, the concepts of utilizing precious stones, attempts at storing powerful emotions in them, though some sources mentioned even the idea of capturing ponies’ souls,” the healer pointed out with just a hint of that tone of an excited teen telling a spooky story by a flashlight. Though that did not meant that she was treating it as a joke. “At some point their hubris grew so great that even the Judging Sun, who is more inclined to listen and protect those that live in her rays, took notice of this arrogance. And so, by divine will and command, some claim of both the Goddess and her sister in unison, were these earth ponies cursed. They would lose what power they had already possessed, and would not only be unable to ever access that unseen might of ‘magic’, but become vulnerable to its Gift altogether. Their coats would shine like jewels without worth, ever reminding them of their folly, and that of their crude experiments…”

Regardless of the melody of her voice and the way she was telling the tale, the healer wasn’t saying any of that for the sake of demeaning the crystal ponies, obviously, but to share their fable. Yet she still must have spotted the sour grimace fighting to appear on Twilight’s lips, for Rowan Berry’s next words were much meeker.

“So… that is how they became kleynotani, as we are told. And that is why, ultimately, their Empire was also cursed to disappear, until humility could finally enter their hearts.”

“Let me then tell you, Rowan Berry, that this is not what happened to them,” Twilight almost immediately replied. Her tone was calm, but her intention was sharp as a blade. “The crystal ponies are not some cursed kin of ours, but a good-hearted and ancient nation that suffered a terrible fate due to one pony’s vile ambition.”

The healer looked almost chastised, so Twilight took a breather and motioned gently to calm her down. She wasn’t upset at Rowan Berry for sharing the insight, even if it was an unpleasant story to hear.

“You know, I would scold anypony weaving such misconceptions and tall tales. But there is a good reason not to do so from where I am sitting,” Twilight admitted, shrugging a little. “And it is rather simple – even we have forged impossible legends, especially one regarding you. This is simply what happens when we are divided and isolated for so long, and when we let our worries, fears and sometimes prejudice run rampant.”

The healer nodded, accepting that stance, though something of a smirk passed through her muzzle. “I understand. Do, however, let me reveal, that I don’t mind being portrayed as a fabled threat that comes at the dead of night, mysterious and alluring,” the mare told Twilight, almost giggling at the premise she was mentioning. “To think we would leave such a lasting impression on ponies under the Judging Sun…”

There was something undeniably serious underneath that apparently silly sentence. And Twilight didn’t have to think for long to grasp that Rowan Berry certainly hadn’t forgotten the tragedy of the Holy War, just like all of her brethren had not. And that it was giving her a measure of satisfaction that this legend reached such a level, presenting the batponies as a nocturnal threat and an enticing mystery alike.

But the next sentence from the healer sounded much less grim and actually more… embarrassed. “Still, I see your point and, well, you could have skipped the part about drinking ver, I think. Of all the things to remember about us…?”

“That is… kind of the essence of the myth how we see it,” Twilight admitted, recalling the interviews in vivid details.

She really, really didn’t want her eyes to be so undisciplined, but they nonetheless ventured in Midnight Wind’s direction. He had been the first ‘vampire’ that she had met. She had hosted the legend at her very home and, like many before, had fallen for its fabled guile and charm, to her folly.

“The said blood is necessary for you, as a form of sustenance,” she mumbled, having oh so many things in mind as those words left her lips.

She realized that she had done so as she looked at Rowan Berry and spotted that the mare felt at least a little uncomfortable touching upon that particular aspect of the legend. And it was that one, very specific sort of unease.

“There… are things that are natural among ponies. And then… then there are things that are more, uhm… intense. That still does not equal ‘sustenance’, even if we all have needs…” the healer muttered, hissing a little at the end.

Twilight, herself, felt her muzzle growing a bit hotter at the premise she had invoked without the desire to do so. And concerning the ‘red desire’, nonetheless. She felt like biting her tongue at least a little bit, because it was such a shame that she really didn’t feel like returning to certain memories there and then.

Perhaps for the better. Because as she looked up, trying to avoid glancing at Midnight again, she spotted that there was another batpony clearly heading her way, moving gracefully through the marketplace. By the looks of it he was one of the palace staff, looking for her in dutiful hurry.

Midnight spotted him at about the same time, so their group had every opportunity to get ready to receive news. Or summons, because it was hard to tell what it was going to be just by the pony’s expression.

Before the messenger came close enough, though, Twilight turned to Rowan Berry. “Thank you for this conversation. I think I needed a breath of… relative normalcy.”

“Are you sure that is what the likes of me provide?” the healer whispered back, trying to hide a small smile.

Unfortunately, this wasn’t the time for levity, especially as the courtier approached and gave a sufficiently humble bow before Twilight.

“Hwalba knaze, hwalbu hrabiy Soleceed Decret wishes to convey to you, that he expresses his deepest apologies for not being able to tend to you, as a visitor to our Iug,” the stallion spoke with a thick accent, but maintaining a neutral expression and tone. And showing that he was most likely a trusted courtier, considering the information he was sharing. “Moreover, he wishes to inform that, considering the state of our hwalbu haspadr, Slov u Rodine Soleceed, he shall be remaining by his side throughout the day.”

There was a pregnant pause which spoke to Twilight with its most concerning volume. “I understand, of course. I assure that I am not feeling insulted or unattended to, and I will be available at the Honored Count’s convenience. Please, do convey that my thoughts and my prayers are with him and his father, the Honored Lord.”

“Tac, hwalba knaze,” the servant accepted and memorized those words, bowing again and immediately trotting away to pass them on, leaving Twilight for a moment longer with her entourage.

Which had also had no issues with reading into the message’s tone.

“Kirwe,” Midnight swore under his breath. “So the haspadr is going to die today… or he’s going to suddenly begin recovering. I think those are the only options here, if the hrabiy is staying by his side.”

Rowan Berry had arrived at the same conclusion. “I expect so, yes,” she admitted with a frown. “I wonder how many ponies will be holding vigil throughout this particular day. It seems like it is the right time to do so…”

Twilight took a deep breath, exhaling soon after, with the weight of the situation squarely on her mind as well. “What we can definitely show in these circumstances, I think, is support and understanding. If that can be undertaken through participating in something organized, then I am not against it,” she admitted, looking at the two batponies. “And if the worst comes to pass, then… we shall see.”

“Yes,” Midnight admitted, looking to the side. “We might see something organized in the herame, I doubt the antasi will sit idly, even if this is supposed to be kept… contained. They might actually just call for a prayer throughout the neighborhoods, the few of them that shall be informed of the gravity of the moment.”

“If there is one Iug where ponies would not ask for more justification for such an action… I suppose it is here,” Rowan Berry deemed, looking around symbolically. “There is definitely something to this deep trust in the Bogine, which makes it unnecessary to ask ‘why’…”

Midnight glanced at the healer, then at Twilight, and spoke up in a whisper. “Though, perhaps… I don’t know, maybe this time we could ask for help from two sources, actually.”

Rowan Berry gave him a strange glance, one that betrayed that she had little to no idea what he was referencing. Twilight, however, did, though she replied to that suggestion in a very, very quiet tone. Especially since there were now a couple of more stares at them, considering that a courtier had just passed by.

“Are you keen on supplicating both the Immaculate Moon… and the Judging Sun?”

The healer looked like somepony had just slapped her across the muzzle, so great was her surprise at the suggestion. She kept looking at Midnight in a way that would soon attract even more attention, Twilight thought.

“We can talk on the way to the palace… or the shrine,” she immediately suggested, and it was an idea quickly followed, regardless of anypony’s state or opinion.

However, as soon as Rowan Berry felt that it was safer to speak up, away from too many ponies and gazes, she did so. “I… must have misheard something… and I am only saying that because I know I did not. I’ll ask anyway – what would these words even mean?”

Her question seemed to be aimed more at Twilight than Midnight, but the stallion was the one to respond to it. “Calm down, Yazembe Acine, no need for acting shocked and suspicious. I just thought that, considering the situation, it might not be the worst of ideas to pray with the intention of… expanding the circle of recipients.”

His calm and calming tone didn’t sit particularly well with the healer, however. “You… you really mean that? And you have in mind…? But that’s…?” she was asking a lot of question simultaneously, with her own mind granting her the, clearly quite disturbing for her, answers. “These are difficult circumstances for the Iug, and for the hwalba knazeu mission, but…! No aksiosan would ever suggest something like that!” she expressed her protest, trying not to look like she was doing so.

“Well, I am not one. And surely they actually would, if they only took the time and effort to learn about Twilight Sparkle,” was the stallion’s reply.

One that Twilight felt that she should have been upset at, due to very specific reasons, but one that she accepted as the warrior speaking his mind, plain and simple. Not for a moment did Midnight even look at her, instead keen on keeping his eyes forward. He wasn’t even using a volume that would indicate he wanted Twilight to clearly hear his words.

He… was saying what he believed in right now. And, all in all, it was a promising sign after all of this cursed secret-keeping. At least, Twilight was satisfied with it, never mind his praise.

Rowan Berry had far more qualms about what was happening. “But… What you are suggesting, it is… I’m not sure how to call it… Whatever – what would that even do? I mean, Sewira Solee, she is the stern judge, not one to listen to—”

“Rowan Berry,” Midnight’s tone would brook no argument, to the point that it silenced the healer in an instant yet again. “You have a disciple, a student of the merciless goddess right next to you. What kind of pony is she? What lessons have you heard coming from her mouth? Were you burned by her presence and wisdom, or illuminated and enlightened?”

Even Twilight was taken aback by the strength of those questions, and the other mare was left dumbfounded long enough for Midnight to hammer his point home.

“If we have heard nothing else from Twilight Sparkle than the message of hope, of renewal, of friendship, if we have heard nothing but support for our virtues and just judgment for our vices, if we heard encouragement down the path of making ourselves and our country better, and she is a representative of the Judging Sun…” The stallion’s declaration was cut silent only because they were going past a place that had a couple more ponies. But he finished his thought as soon as it was safe again, and it lost nothing of its power. “… then perhaps we should stop and think whether we were not wrong, once again. Perhaps we look, or rather not, upon Sign of the Judging Sun, because it burns our eyes and keeps us under the ground, and witness an adversary… but that does not mean that it is one. That she is one. Enough times it was now shown to me that just because we, noctrali, the beloved children of Neskaza Lunee… believe in something, it does not mean that it is true and real.”

At this point Twilight didn’t know what exactly she felt, but one thing was for certain – she really wanted to hear out Midnight’s argument to its end. And it involved her, once again.

“I saw the Sign of the Judging Sun, Rowan Berry, by Twilight Sparkle’s will,” the warrior confessed, pointing at his eyes. “And I’m still here. With my eyesight. With the memory, burned into my mind, of the world bathed in golden rays that weren’t searing, but empowering. A light that brought before me colors like I have never imagined them, full and beautiful. Yes, it was only thanks to the might of magic that I wasn’t hurt and blinded… but the blindness I have invoked upon myself through my beliefs and choices was much worse. I have made myself blind to many things, for a long time, out of pride and misguided honor. Now, I was shown that there is a different path. It was illuminated before me.

“And if the beloved student of the fierce goddess shows such dedication to making the world better, then perhaps it is time to consider that we have misjudged the Judging Sun.”

Twilight found herself baffled. Not because she was disagreeing, no. Rather because she would normally consider this an attempt from Midnight to curry her favor, yet it was nothing of the sort. There wasn’t a glance her way, there wasn’t one note in the stallion’s voice that would suggest a different intention than revealing his thinking. He had already told her that he had been considering praising both the Goddess and her sister, but it was one thing to express that in an intimate setting and another to actually admit it before somepony else. And a pony that one shared such a convoluted history with.

And none of what Midnight had just said was aimed at deceit or anything of the sort. Twilight had already learnt the voice that the warrior had been using when he was trying to convey something in secret or had an agenda. This was honesty, and it was that sort of honesty which seemed to be aimed at… nothing but itself. At best and worst – backing the suggestion of praying about Lord Sunfall Word’s health to both divine beings, but nothing else. No plan, no intrigue, no scheme.

No more to be said.

Rowan Berry still wanted to respond to the stallion’s strong words, however, though her stance was noticeably shaky at this point. “M-Maednoc Wentr, what are you suggesting? And… and what about the history of the Cruziate? The pain and—”

“We believe implicitly that we know its whole story, as we often do. Our ancestors, those who fought, told this fable to their foals, and they did so to theirs. The very Judging Sun came down, signed the very tale with her hoof – but think, would she do so if she were in the right? We call her stern and unmoving, fierce and expecting. If we are right, why would she move for us? If she truly would send her faithful, glistening with gold, against us, why would she relent? Does a failure faze a deity, is it even a possible outcome? And how much do you know about the Testimony?” he asked of the healer, his upper lip quivering a little. “I do know one who does, she read it. And she declared that we shall be justly repaid. Not once mentioning that the Judging Sun would object to it, not once trying to defend the goddess, explain her actions. Twilight Sparkle would be inclined to speak up, to protect her great, fiery teacher. So, obviously, it wasn’t her doing, her design behind Radiant Glory, curse his name. Maybe there was just a pony who was at fault, instead, as oh often happens. Ponies do enjoy to hide behind lofty ideas and higher callings, hide behind words and wills of their divine patrons. But their actions are their fault.”

There was a pause, but only a slight one, as Midnight Wind was delivering this moving oratory in but a whisper. It didn’t mean that it was less powerful, definitely not.

“Or, perhaps, we deserved to be punished with the Cruziate? Maybe there were those responsible on our end, after all. But who are we going to show as an example for when we are wrong? Those that we mutilate? They are meant not to exist, not to be… us. But it is still us… Only us.”

There was such grim determination in Midnight’s tone that the healer could bear to ask no more questions of him. She just kept looking down and away, likely finding a rather incredible dilemma in herself due to the stallion’s words. And it wasn’t hard to understand where it was coming from. She, herself, had found an incredible change in her, facing her faults and shortcomings, and misconceptions.

And it was because of Twilight, the student of the Judging Sun, Princess Celestia. Not that Twilight herself felt that she had done such a great deed, simply doing what she believed was right.

Like that, in the silence after those poignant sentences, a decision was made. Even without anypony wording it precisely. Whether there would be a more or less official call for it, Twilight and her entourage would venture to the shrine, to partake in a vigil for the sake of the Honored Lord’s health, at least for a couple of hours. And she had a distinct feeling that, while she would find herself again considering whether she was actually conversing with a Goddess or not, there would be at least one pony near her that would send his supplication to two deities.

And, who knew? It felt like it was exactly that which was required to make this whole quest work out in the end. Those of night and those of day, working together.

It was a long night for Luna, though thankfully it was finally coming to an end. She had just finished one last assignment. A long and tiring one. And, with the morning light almost upon Equestria, she just needed to get ready for bed, hopefully finding respite in the daily rest before yet more work was there to be done.

She was just waiting for a report to be finished. As it happened, asking for a sudden audience in the very early morning had a certain rhythm to it, a specific way it had to be undertaken. Luna wasn’t, as it was often said, a morning pony, unlike her sister. But even Celestia, when she had such a sudden call at that hour, and despite her natural predisposition to rise and shine, always relied on a trusted pony to be there for her, to listen in on the conversation alongside her, just in case the waking mind would miss some crucial details.

And so it was Raven that Luna was actually waiting for, as the dutiful Advisor to her sister was dotting down the last few points made by both the diarchs, in the antechamber of the Royal Parlour. Celestia requested a retelling of the meeting, so she could pontificate upon it a bit more after allowing herself an hour or so more sleep. Which was rather understandable, Luna admitted, hoping that she would be able to find this sort of respite for herself. And for a bit longer than but an hour.

“Nearly done, Your Lunar Majesty,” Raven, known for her meticulous approach, spoke up, dabbing the quill in ink with the precision of her talent and calling. And showing remarkable endurance herself, having been woken up at such an hour and yet remaining lucid and vigilant without a fault.

“I’m… quite amazed that you can write down a coherent report so early in the morning, Advisor,” Luna praised the mare, herself feeling that growing weight of tiredness on her mind.

“Oh, Your Lunar Majesty, it’s really not something that amazing,” the mare replied, not stopping even for a moment and diligently continuing her assigned work. “I have years of experience in dealing in the sudden and the necessary. And I genuinely find myself in this role, which helps immensely in finding the right amount of strength.”

“Yes, but it is one thing to follow my sister throughout the day and another to scramble from one’s bed in a record time to be an additional pair of ears to an important conversation. And one before the break of dawn,” Luna commented, approaching the window of the antechamber and looking towards the horizon which would soon witness the bright sunlight. “We might be one of the very few lit-up windows in Canterlot currently.”

That was Luna’s genuine comment, though that little glance from Raven couldn’t be missed even by her tiring eyes.

Still, the Advisor’s response was elegant and without revealing what was truly on her mind. “I suppose we could find ponies already awake and getting ready for their jobs, which is also a commendable feat. Though, sometimes this sort of exclusivity is preferable, Your Lunar Majesty,” she added, her eyes diligently following her own quill. “Yes, it is within your prerogative to deal with the clandestine matters, outside of a regular pony’s sight, but too much attention regarding any activity of the court can be detrimental. I, too, prefer to work in calmness and without unnecessary onlookers…”

“I suppose you mean the curse of the media, mainly?” Luna guessed, having dealt with this ever-vigilant eye herself, especially lately, though her bet was only partially correct.

“The media are ravenous beasts, yes. But, as it happens, the Royal Castle is on a rather elevated position both physically and from a political standpoint. So there are many, curious onlookers. Like the regular ‘everypony’, being naturally interested in the workings and actions of the government, that sort of thing,” Raven answered, expanding upon the matter in the official capacity. “There is this common misconception, even among some courtiers, that things coming out of the Palace, the edicts and laws, are self-evident, clear and transparent. But that couldn’t be further from the truth. We spend hours upon hours in preparation for questions and petitions, just on the ‘off-chance’ that somepony decides to inquire why a certain regulation seem to work against them personally.”

There was this certain irritation in the mare’s voice that Luna picked up and decided to comment on, with a touch of humor. “I know my sister well enough to know that she isn’t too keen on censuring individual ponies.”

Raven smirked a little as she continued writing. “And yet there are those among our countryponies that believe that particular laws are aimed right at them. As if even I, myself, am sitting here with some sort of a weapon pointed directly at them. And just so eager to release the arrow when it most inconveniences a pony,” the mare commented with a little bit of her own, hesitant humor. “As I have said, Your Lunar Majesty, I have a lot of experience in attending, explaining, simplifying matters… and at the same time, a honed ability to be ready at any time. So, don’t worry, Your Majesty, I am more than comfortable attending to this matter, even at this hour.”

Usually Luna would be expecting just that little bit of ridicule from a sentence like that, knowing Moonwarden and his ways, but Raven was either hiding her feelings extremely well or simply meant her words.

At the thought of her own Advisor, Luna’s face must have fallen a little bit, since the mare decided to allow herself a comment.

“It must have been quite the situation tonight, if I might point it out, Your Luna Majesty – the very assassin creeping right outside the window and then… ‘landing’ inside, very much without choice. I presume Moonwarden must have been quite shocked about this development.”

Luna wasn’t blind and deaf to the little rivalry that her personal assistant and Tia’s own aide had, so she turned back to Raven with a little smile. “He was, briefly, for he found his tongue quickly in the aftermath. I presume you would have liked to witness his expression?”

Raven realized that perhaps she had allowed herself too much freedom with her comment, but quickly deduced that Luna hadn’t taken offence and was just making small talk. “I would cherish the opportunity just a touch,” the mare admitted with honesty, never stopping herself from writing. “Not that I am merry about what happened to your Advisor, Your Lunar Majesty, it is an atrocious situation all over. But the sheer shock… It is not often that one can see Moonwarden losing his composure. I would count it as a pleasant memory to hold onto.”

“Speaking of which, would you mind humoring me a little, Advisor Raven?” Luna asked, making sure it didn’t sound too much like a flippant request.

“Oh? How might I do that, Your Lunar Majesty?” she inquired, still maintaining the necessary tempo and, apparently, not missing a single word or making a mistake or an inkblot, despite shifting her attention to Luna.

“I always wondered about the nature of your rivalry with Moonwarden. It is a well-known fact, yes, but… I never asked him about it, truth be told, so perhaps you could offer me some insight now?” Luna inquired, most intrigued whether Raven would actually answer.

She planned to, obviously, though it took her a moment as she went through another paragraph or so. Maybe gathering her thoughts or maybe making doubly sure she was transcribing the notes she had taken through the meeting to their utmost accuracy.

“Well… Your Lunar Majesty, I think you could first tell me something, if it pleases,” the mare began with a shift in the exchange.

“Yes? And what would that be?”

“Why do you think I am rivals with Advisor Moonwarden?” Raven asked, looking up from her work with a rather potent stare, which carried depth and gravity that weren’t keen on hiding.

Luna had given this question a brief thought before, yes, but she doubted her reasoning was that accurate. There was no shame in attempting a guess, though. “I definitely sense a certain difference in character between you two. We all know that Moonwarden holds to a specific creed that he is not shy about sharing, and I am also aware that you are very much a traditionalist when it comes to the tenets of Equestrian philosophy,” she mused aloud.

It was more than enough to get a response from the mare. “I am honored you would recognize that about me, Your Lunar Majesty. However, I would claim that personality dissonance is but the tip of a gray, cynical iceberg.”

Raven did confess that, putting down one more sentence before finally letting the quill rest. Maybe she was done, or maybe she just didn’t want her mental state to affect her work at this point. For it was obvious that she was holding rather strong opinions on the matter, if that pensiveness about her was an indication. She even pursed her lips briefly before saying anything.

“Your Lunar Majesty, I have spent years in the service of the Palace, and our whole country. I have managed to complete administrative studies, I am a post-graduate in foreign and internal affairs, and I have extensive, specialist background, up to dealing with matters of public procurement,” Raven listed, without falling into unjustified pride even briefly, and through doing so already showing a stark difference from the gray unicorn. “I have worked my way up the greasy pole of the Castle, because even in the service of Her Solar Majesty there are obstacles and challenges aplenty in that regard. And I finally made my way to where I am, to where I believe I can make a real difference, at Her Majesty’s side. I am honored to help her from the perspective of a common pony, one without heritage, without background, without protection or anything of the sort. A pony that worked her way to one of the very top positions one can imagine in Equestria, right by the diarch’s ear…

“And then Moonwarden comes out of the blue, does a daring stunt… and lands where he is to this day, right opposite me.”

Luna was taken aback by those words quite a bit. Yet, despite how they might have sounded to anypony caring to eavesdrop, there was very little anger coming from Raven.

Still, it felt prudent to ask. “So, you disapprove of him becoming my Advisor?” Luna inquired, but the mare opposite shook her head, having stood up in reverence as they were now speaking more directly.

“Well… first of all, Your Lunar Majesty, I definitely had and still have some reservations, yes. If I can allow myself this honesty…”

“I will have nothing less than it,” Luna spoke up, which was met with Raven’s actual approval and appreciation.

“Thank you, Your Lunar Majesty. The thing is… and I say that as it is yet another misconception that specifically the courtiers hang onto – I do not begrudge him making this rapid advance. The situation was, as I think anypony would agree, unique, and the formation of your personal governmental and administrative division was a complex affair,” Raven explained and Luna would have to agree with that assessment. “I consider myself, however, weary of whether that promotion did not make him remain… untested.”

“Speak more on this,” Luna encouraged the mare, inviting her to come closer, from behind the desk, so that there would be less distance and less obstacles in sharing such observations.

Raven did so, with the grace and humility of a personal aide and a trusted confidant of no less value than the gray stallion. “Your Lunar Majesty, I will speak of myself, but solely to create the comparison. I have climbed my way to the top of this imaginary, yet very real, tower. I felt every step, took every ragged breath, passed by every floor and learnt its individual burdens, growing to understand the intricacies of this meticulous construction. Moonwarden… well, he broke through the top flight window, if you will allow me the metaphor…”

“It is less of a metaphor than you think, Advisor Raven,” Luna did admit, returning to the time when she had found an interloper right in her chambers, in a deferential stance. And she barely stopped herself from a blush, since now she knew of an additional layer of motivation which had prompted the unicorn to act so directly.

“I am privy to that tale, yes,” Raven’s response and a small, sour chuckle brought Luna back to the present. “An intelligence officer and operative of a… particular set of skills, suddenly deciding to sneak into the personal quarters of a recently returned alicorn Princess. And instead of being scrutinized, incarcerated and censured for it… he suddenly becomes a Royal Advisor.”

Luna pondered whether she was receiving a life lesson from the mare opposite, as her decision was being presented as most unreasonable, but… simplifying this conversation like so was on her. Raven was more keen on drawing the bigger picture, instead. Perhaps believing, like the Advisor she was, that this was exactly what Luna required.

“I won’t lie, I was surprised by this turn of events. I wasn’t alone in this shock, as well. I was even more astonished about the fact that, for all of his pride, and a vaunting one if that would not be a tautology, Moonwarden proficiently and remarkably quickly found himself in all of his new obligations. In his ‘self-comfortable’ way, unfortunately, if I could be excused the term,” the mare pointed out, her gaze escaping to the nearby bookshelf, filled to the brim with codices, treaties and acts, to the point of near-spilling. “For I quickly realized that while I saw and see a system to maintain and refine, he beholds a conspiracy.”

Luna blinked at the chosen expression. “I presume… not in the sense of an actual intrigue, Advisor?”

“Oh no, Your Lunar Majesty, definitely not. I would know, I have enough maddened petitioners claiming schemes woven on every level of administration just to get them, personally,” Raven remarked with a shudder that she couldn’t hide. “But Moonwarden’s no madpony. And not a natural official, either. He’s a natural schemer. To call him a mover and a shaker would be making him sound too overt in his approach…”

Luna felt a shiver going down her spine. The memory of the strange conversation right in the unicorn’s dark psyche was alive and very, very clear in her mind. And the natural presumption she made right now was that Raven was going to start naming ponies that she believed Moonwarden had gotten his strings into. Just like it had been the case with those terrifying phantoms, those puppets mindlessly trudging around the webbed library of his mind.

“Initially, I considered his meets and greets with the Royal Palace officials to be a form of scouting ahead, as he had found himself in an elevated position without support,” Raven pointed out, each word making Luna more nervous, though she did her best to contain it. “Then I realized what he was actually doing. He didn’t need a faction to form behind him. No, for he saw the Palace as a design. A mechanism to examine, to learn, and to weave himself through. With the goal to either reinforce it or dismantle, depending on the need. It is an operative’s approach, especially one who had a very specific role in matters clandestine. In my eyes, he never became a professional courtier, but rather did his best to morph the court into something he felt comfortable in.”

“Weaving a web, to sit in the middle of…” Luna muttered to herself.

Aloud, as she found out from Raven’s reply. “Indeed, Your Lunar Majesty. I’m not that fond of spiders,” the mare admitted, her eyes boring into Luna, squarely judging her reactions, “and now I had one right nearby. He approached me as well, of course, but that was after I had already figured out that he wouldn’t invite me over to his office just to serve me some fine, Trottinghamian tea. He was testing me, assessing me, as a pony on par with his position. I passed his test, actually.”

“… how? What was he… testing?” Luna asked, most nervous about the answer.

Although she immediately reminded herself that it was most unlikely, even impossible, for Moonwarden to decide to just do something so risky as a part of this challenge, reaching for his abilities. Surely Raven wouldn’t have stayed silent about him partaking in mentalism… unless she couldn’t remember it.

But that was just paranoid thinking, Luna deemed, trying to focus on the answer instead.

“Moonwarden wanted to see whether I was a potential rival, a threat, an ally or somepony else entirely in his grand game. I called him out on it. In polite words. Then… the less polite kind,” Raven admitted, smirking at the memory, though she restored her serious composure a moment later. “I told him that this isn’t an assignment he had received to infiltrate the Palace, and that I find this… drive of his to spread about the place like a sick growth most worrying, even appalling. And that I expect a pony at his position to act like an Advisor and not an infiltrator,” she stated, clearly reaching for the same stern motivation that she had used that particular day. “Honestly, I realize that none of us had known better at the time, but I would have accused him of being a changeling there and then otherwise.”

Luna exhaled, at least inwardly. It looked like it was a tense conversation, but without anything that she would need to be worried about. Perhaps her gray aide’s plans and intrigues which she had seen woven in his mind were a little bit more theoretical than directly enforced through the might of his mentalism craft. Though these sort of thoughts were only proving to Luna that she needed to settle this matter with the unicorn sooner rather than later.

And that she should have done so a long time ago already. At least now she had the might and drive to do so.

Speaking of the perpetrator, Luna once again inquired of the mare opposite, curious to learn what transpired after such a confrontation. “Prithee, what did Moonwarden do? Knowing him, he wasn’t too pleased about somepony calling him out like so.”

Raven made a face. One of disbelief, actually. It wasn’t clear why for a short while, though her words explained a lot. “Actually, he was… rather impressed. Yes, it surprised me too. He claimed that it was refreshing that I stood up, spoke firmly and challenged him like so. And he foresaw a ‘nice rivalry that would keep both of us sharp’, I believe his words were. Of course, as is his want, he showed no remorse about his attempts at creating a network of contacts and assets within the Castle. And I am still here, reminding him of his overblown ego and lack of work ethic ever since.”

Luna nodded, accepting those words and understanding where they were coming from. They were giving her a wider perspective on things. It was quite surprising that she hadn’t thought about conversing with the mare like so before. Instead just accepting a ‘workplace rivalry’ explanation regarding the two Advisors.

It had been easy enough to believe, so she had done so. Thinking more about the issue had felt… excruciating. Sometimes it had been like that with everything more than the bare minimum. The burden of her affliction.

“Tell me, Advisor Raven, do you think that he’s ultimately a bad choice for his office, with his approach?”

“I certainly wouldn’t have made it,” the mare spoke up outright, though contained her tone with utmost proficiency, not to sound haughty and reaching above her station. “I would never allow myself to criticize your choices, Your Lunar Majesty,” she added, as if reading Luna’s mind herself, “but the thing is – I am most certain at this point that he is a useful pony, and of many talents, some more desirable than others. He’s just… He’s not a role-model for personal aides anywhere, I’d say. He acts like he has something to prove before somepony. Likely you, Your Majesty,” Raven stated the near-obvious and was quite aware that she did so. “I worried at some point that it is a blatant attempt at currying favor, but… that’s not it. For whatever reason he picked you as his ‘supervisor’ and now he’s acting with your interest in mind, in ways that we might approve of or not. But he’s still an operative at heart, and then, beyond the Palace’s walls, he still continues his misguided quest…”

Luna omitted that last remark for the moment. Mostly because she knew all too well the ‘whatever reason’ that Raven had mentioned. She would dare claim that it was the whole point of Moonwarden’s performance.

She nodded again, trotting away from Raven and back towards the window, through which sunlight would be soon streaming. She looked out into Canterlot, and though it would be impossible to spot the hospital from here, she imagined herself looking right in that direction. She just couldn’t help it.

“Acting for me… Yes, that he is doing,” she finally spoke, as if admitting it before herself and the world entire. “That’s a very interesting perspective you have shown me, Advisor Raven, and I am grateful for it. With a little caveat, if possible, for I wouldn’t say that Moonwarden lacks skills when it comes to running things from an administrative standpoint.”

“No, of course not,” Raven immediately replied, keen on dispelling any misunderstandings. “But what he sees is not necessarily a country to preserve and govern, as I said, but a system to maintain… and exploit both. Which I find quite ironic. I presume that he would present himself as a conservative and traditionalist stallion, but his approach is quite, shall I say, subversive. Revolutionary.”

Luna smirked knowing to herself. “Trust me, Advisor Raven, in some matters he is definitely adherent to tradition, hierarchy and good courtesy,” she pointed out. Perhaps a little absent-mindedly.

There was a pause, a quite significant one. It lasted long enough for Luna to realize it was actually happening, and when she turned around to face Raven, the mare was giving her a quite curious look. One that she didn’t manage to hide quick enough before Luna’s eyes caught onto it.

“You wished to say something more, Advisor Raven?” came the inquiry, met with the official’s instinctive denial.

“No… However, I think I should.” There was a specific tone to the mare’s voice, and Luna soon learnt what it was. “I must say that, for all of Advisor Moonwarden’s vices, and there are many, even more than I am chastising him about on a regular basis, he does possess a strong sense of loyalty to you, Your Lunar Majesty. That is praiseworthy. And, as those last nights have proven, you favor him a great deal, as well,” the mare stated, hitting that perfect balance between respect for Luna’s station and sharing her honest observations. She wasn’t daring nor was she holding back. “I hope, for Moonwarden’s sake, that he realizes that he found perhaps the one ruler in history that has the necessary qualities to deal with his nonsense…”

Luna had to fight a laugh that threatened to bubble up from her throat at the tone Raven had just used. But she understood the sentiment.

“I believe he is very much aware of that. Even while confined to the hospital bed he has a tendency to ask about the state of Equestria, and whether I would need advice or help,” Luna admitted, omitting the part about both of them sharing feelings for each other.

“Equestria… or Equestrians?” Raven asked, clearly making a point.

“The country. Or ‘the system’, if you wish,” Luna responded with a small smile of recognition.

“As I have said,” the Advisor pointed out, masterfully avoiding sounding proud. “Without being unkind, I am definitely glad about Moonwarden’s forced leave. In the name of the land’s denizens, Your Lunar Majesty. Especially young mares…”

Luna blinked, as she wasn’t expecting this sort of harsh melody in Raven’s voice. “Care to elaborate?”

“… must I?” the other mare replied with a question, as if surprised Luna would even ask that question.

“I am aware of Moonwarden’s exploits and specific sort of notoriety among the populace. Though I haven’t been informed of anything that would indicate that he is being… unsavory in the matter, even if a touch promiscuous,” Luna explained.

It caused a reaction from herself, actually, though she hadn’t been expecting it. Was it… Was it envy? Irritation over the fact? Peculiar, as she considered herself quite tolerant in this regard, if she herself held a more conservative approach, some might have said ‘demure’. But as the Lady of the Night she was more than aware of what ponies oft did in said nighttime, and there was nothing unnatural or repulsive about it, unless it involved being unfaithful, for example.

The other side of Luna’s reaction was, however, fearful. For she out of a sudden put Moonwarden’s actions through a certain, argent and forceful perspective. And it was despite the fact that in the very confines of his mind he had revealed before her that he had never stooped so low, and was not planning on ever doing so.

Thankfully, though perhaps unaware of this sudden trepidation, Raven came to Luna’s aid. “True enough, during one of our disputes he was most adamant about denying utilizing his power. And, if I can believe anything about him, I believe that. He has some code of conduct, even if opportunistic and self-imposed,” the mare spoke, relief mixed with critique in her voice. “Not to mention that he wouldn’t be taking unnecessary risks too often, I don’t think. His abilities, while definitely potent, are not infallible. Like in the batpony case.”

Luna’s body had first relaxed at the shared information… and then froze in place when the final sentence happened.

Raven spotted that she caused such an effect. That, despite her incredible conduct, she had made a crucial mistake without having anticipated it. It became that much more evident when she opened her mouth to utter.

“… he hasn’t told you, Your Lunar Majesty.”

“That he actually tried mentalism’s tricks on my children? No, he omitted that, as it appears,” Luna remarked in a tone that was frigid enough to make even Raven shudder briefly.

Yes, she had given him permission. Yes, she had told him that he could use whatever technique that he would find reasonable in the Eastern Woods. But she had also told him that her children were important to her.

Was she to regret this choice so deeply? Had she been so shortsighted regarding Moonwarden and his web weaving, his schemes and his traps?

Raven’s voice reached Luna. “Your Lunar Majesty, to make it clear and accurate – he mentioned to me that he had just tried to ascertain himself of the possibility of utilizing mentalism. Just on the surface level, without any direct and invasive techniques!” the Advisor tried to immediately explain, ironically eager to help her gray rival’s case outright. “When his probing didn’t work, he decided against doing anything more, for you forbade him to! He told me all of that himself, I swear it!”

Luna was… glad. At least as glad as she could currently be about the topic, with the weight of judgment hanging upon her head, as well as Moonwarden’s. The difference was in serving justice or being served it.

She lifted her hoof to stop Raven from continuing, as it was unnecessary. “It’s fine, Advisor Raven,” she assured, controlling her voice. “I suppose in the midst of this hectic situation certain matters were left… unaddressed. And I believe some ponies do thrive more when the world around is left distracted,” she admitted, trying her best not to sound wistful. “Thank you, however, for ‘humoring’ me, Advisor Raven. I believe you have succeeded quite proficiently, despite this matter we touched upon. I am genuinely grateful,” Luna declared, remembering that she had been the one to initiate such conversation and there was no reason to begrudge the mare for it.

“I… I aim to please, Your Lunar Majesty,” Raven responded with an elegant bow which hid her feelings on the matter. “You have endured quite a lot over those past nights, I hope you know that despite me being bound to Her Solar Majesty, your sister, you can count on me as well in times of need,” she remarked, which sat very well with Luna.

“It’s very kind of you, Advisor Raven,” she told the mare, ready to leave as her body reminded her that she needed to rest. “You do realize that you will soon be, and not be, the only Advisor?”

“As it… would appear,” was the response, showing that not only Moonwarden was a pony of clandestine instinct about the place.

Luna nodded, leaving Raven to wrap up the report, and soon after was heading back to her chamber. Her head felt cleared and yet buzzing with thoughts and feelings, with known fears and coming anxieties. It felt like, with everything happening, tomorrow night could bring new, unforeseen openings.

She hoped and dreaded that possibility. But… it was nice to feel like she could actually face it all.

Luna had missed this feeling so much.

Chapter CVII – Abandon Not Hope

Twilight woke up by herself the next evening, which was a rarer occasion than one would think. And, actually, her rest was rather calm. Perhaps too calm, considering the specific circumstances.

Maybe it was the result of that little vigil that she and her two companions had held for the sake of Lord Sunfall Word’s health. There had been something definitely cleansing about it. Twilight had felt like she had been actually lifting a burden off of her shoulders by offering it to a force greater, stronger, more prepared than she could have been. It hadn’t been the first time, no, but she could still definitely see the benefits of having such an opportunity.

And it hadn’t felt irresponsible to do so, either. It hadn’t been like forgetting about the haspadr’s plight, no. Instead, Twilight had invoked another to help with the matter, and there was nothing ever wrong with asking for aid when one was dealing with a problem greater than the sum of their own abilities.

The Mountain’s herame had not been filled last day, especially considering the late hour of the prayers. But the gazes of the batponies present, as well as the couple antasi leading the supplications, had betrayed that those had been exactly the denizens which had been properly notified. That they had come, losing their precious hours of sleep, not only out of the sense of obligation, but genuine belief that their vigil could have turned the fate of the Honored Lord. Because fate itself could be changed through the might of the Immaculate Moon...

... and perhaps even the Judging Sun, because Twilight’s occasional and covert glances had proved to her that Midnight Wind had been offering his prayers not only to one Goddess. The peculiar focus and slight perturbation on his brow had spoken volumes. And it was such a shame Twilight couldn’t be purely glad about that shift to this moment.

She thought of all of that, again finding herself organizing her mind first thing in the evening while preparing to go through the next night. Although nopony could tell her what it would bring, other than that it started with that slight nausea once again. It was all but forgotten by Twilight, however, when a knock on the door happened, betraying the presence of Rowan Berry.

She started talking as soon as Twilight unlocked her room. “Hwalba kn— ” she began, rolling her eyes at the mistake then shaking her head. “I will get through this, I promise. But, that’s not important – I bring news!” the healer announced, looking far more excited than it could have been expected from her.

“What is it?” Twilight asked, taking note of the mare’s behavior and… actually allowing herself a touch of hope. “Is it about the Honored Lord?”

“Yes. The Honored Lord, still the Honored Lord,” the healer replied with a smile that felt both personal and professional. “I’ve just spoken with one of the local healers, tending to the haspadr, and convinced him to tell me how things are. Solidarity of profession, let’s say. The official one,” she added in a whisper. “Last morning the Lord was going through a powerful attack of his dyhawica, and everypony was preparing for the worst because the haspadr could barely take a breath. However, I was told that when the coughing managed to subside just enough to risk giving him medicine, one of the lupuli decided to truly risk it. Gave the haspadr a most potent mix of herbal remedies, those that are told to open up throat and the… the…! You know, here, before the lungs!” the mare tried to explain, losing the word due to emotions.

“… bronchi?” Twilight guessed to Rowan Berry’s fervent nodding, though she wasn’t sure if the mare knew the expression after all or just recognized that Twilight grasped it.

“Tac! Exactly! It was a heady dosage, one that I would not chance applying… but it was worth it!”

“So, he will recuperate? Really?” Twilight asked with a surprising amount of relief. Even if she knew how much tension she had been holding inside all this time.

“Most likely, yes!” the healer told her with a fanged smile that showed additional belief in these chances. “They had been monitoring the haspadr throughout the day. His coughing soon lessened, and he even managed to sleep at some point. They say he’s much better right now, he even asked for clear water in a stronger voice!”

Twilight smiled widely and sincerely, because those were truly wonderful news! But what Rowan Berry said afterwards was even more intriguing and stimulating for her.

“I won’t bother you with all the medical details, but the lupule claims that she just... just got this inspiration. She describes it almost as if a flash of light in her mind, such a breakthrough it was! She felt that this was the moment to make this call, as there was nothing left to lose,” Rowan Berry shared, containing her excitement just barely. “I hope she writes the recipe down soon, this might be a new remedy for us all to share and use!”

“That does sound most invigorating,” Twilight admitted with a small smirk. “And once again do we learn that necessity is the mother of innovation, indeed. But – a flash of light, she claimed...?”

“Tac, that is how she described it!

“As in moonlight... or sunlight?”

Finally the grimace on Twilight’s muzzle caused Rowan Berry to pause for a moment and consider the circumstances, though nothing could defeat her enthusiasm at the moment.

“I... You’re using the moment well to make a peculiar point. I actually enjoy this opportunism,” the mare told her with a grin of both a healer and an operative. “I would be the last to take away credit where credit is due, but I cannot in good faith place it in a way you would wish it. I don’t have the evidence!” was the laughing protest.

Twilight understood Rowan Berry’s reluctance, and she herself couldn’t just attribute this situation to one prayer to the Judging Sun… but she simply couldn’t have stopped herself. This was all such a relief, such a great outcome to greet right after awakening, that it wasn’t unnatural to seek one responsible. However farfetched the logic against logic could be. And Twilight was sure that the local ponies would find at least one divine to thank for what had happened, regardless of whose victory this was.

She looked past Rowan Berry right at that moment and spotted that Midnight Wind was stepping around the corner. So it looked like the mare had rushed to tell her the news while he had stoically trotted behind, to reach Twilight’s chamber without a rush. With quiet dignity and required restraint, which were both appreciated.

Still, he gave her a small smile as she looked at him with a grin of her own. It wasn’t imprudent to share in the joy. Especially since Twilight wasn’t expecting a huge celebration in a place like the Mountain of Sunfall, so what little scraps of it she could get she would cherish.

“Not a bad way to start the night,” the warrior commented as he approached the two mares, himself looking at least a little less troubled about the whole situation.

“It really isn’t, is it?” Twilight responded, allowing herself this moment of levity. “Here’s hoping the Honored Lord will fully heal and regain his strength soon enough. We definitely could use his reason and temperance in the coming nights.”

Rowan Berry agreed, though motioned for Twilight to lower her voice a little, if they would be tackling these matters like so. “If, Bogine allows, he indeed recuperates in time for the next Covenant meeting, that means that you have another voice of support on your side.”

“However hoarse and wizened,” Midnight remarked, though without malice. “Let us continue praying for this good fortune, I suppose,” he remarked, clearly still considering his actions from last morning.

Twilight’s smile remained as she turned to him. “Good things, hopefully, shall bring with themselves more good things. I mean, why shouldn’t we hope so?” she suggested, making a mental note that his response was but a short, acknowledging nod and nothing else.

Soon after that quite excited conversation breakfast was served by the palace servants, though nothing about the meal spoke of the jubilant nature of this night, especially for the whole Family. Still, nopony was going to object to sinking their fangs into some fresh produce. Only Rowan Berry seemed a little bit more cautious while dining, looking at Twilight from time to time throughout the shared meal.

It wasn’t hard to reason why that was, and Twilight didn’t feel annoyed in the slightest. “Nothing wrong with the fruit this time... Well, alright, maybe a touch, but it’s more like I’m remembering yesternight instead of going through it again,” she finally explained to the healer.

“Benu. And thank you for sharing out of your own free will,” the healer remarked with a small smirk.

Twilight laughed a little. “Was it actually that? You kept glancing and glancing...”

“And I got my information, so it turned out to be the right technique. It’s beneficial for us all to pay attention to such matters,” the other mare remarked, helping herself to one more fruit. “Maybe it was just a spontaneous thing, but let us be cautious. Actually… Maednoc Wentr, since we are on this topic – did you feel something out of place lately when it comes to your health? Pain where you used to have the wounds, strange sensations, taste, hearing? Anything caught your attention, even slightly? Something bothering you?”

The warrior give it a thought, a breath longer than one would consider it necessary, then shook his head. “No, nothing comes to my mind,” he replied dryly.

He wanted to say something more. He felt this urge, this need to vocalize it, it was blatant to Twilight with the way his jaw tightened. But he stopped himself. Because some things he was meant to be silent about. Twilight knew exactly why his reaction was like so, and she appreciated the effort to… withhold something, recognizing it this time as something noble.

Rowan Berry wasn’t so sure about the stallion’s response, but then again she didn’t know everything there was to know. “I know you like to act brave, but do tell me about anything out of place, it might be important considering your encounter with the Lesy. I take it you still don’t remember anything else about it, but—”

“I do,” the warrior interrupted, then went back to sucking an orange dry despite the wave of shock that passed through both the mares.

Actually, Twilight almost choked on her fruit when that declaration happened. Although she managed to send the juice down the right hole in her body before she fell into a coughing fit that possibly could have rivalled those suffered by the Honored Lord.

“... y-you recall something?” she asked in disbelief, recognizing that this was another thing that he had meant through his reluctance. She looked at Rowan Berry who leaned so far over the table she was nearly falling right onto it. “Memories came back to you?”

“Not fully,” Midnight admitted after he had exhaled loudly. He cleaned his hooves very stoically before continuing. “But I can tell some more details. That we were going through the thicket of that being, battling thorns... and then that we talked with it. I can actually recall that there was a conversation, that we exchanged sentences. What those were about, I do not know still, but... there it is. We shared a talk with a Lesy, I can confirm that much.”

Rowan Berry leaned back, satisfied and unsatisfied with the answer alike. “When did it come back to you?”

“This day, I think. I don’t remember what I dreamt about, but... when I got up, when we started getting ready for the night, I just... I could just tell that there was something more. From behind the fog, like a silhouette of a memory appeared. If I don’t sound too stupid saying it like that…”

“Definitely not, this seems too vital to be considered silly,” Twilight remarked, though the short attempt she made to recall something more there and then was without success. “It was… a peaceful conversation?”

“I... think so. As peaceful as it can get with a being like that,” the warrior mentioned, still appearing a little distraught over the whole thing. “And it was both of us talking with him, not just... you,” he added, cautious in tone and words. “Again, I don’t know what was the exact topic, there’s just this... knowledge that words were exchanged. In what language, I know not. In what purpose, I have no idea. Is this helpful?” he asked with a little touch of cynicism in his voice.

Understandable one but misplaced, considering Rowan Berry’s expression. “That’s already a lot, I’ll have you know,” she remarked, putting a hoof to her chin. “This might be an indication of something. That this is not a permanent hole in your memories. I, too, have that moment in my mind, meeting a Lesy, but the vital parts are riddled with misty holes to this night,” she remarked with a shudder. “But this, you beginning to recall what it was about so quickly...?”

There was a pause that prompted Twilight to ask aloud. “You’re considering something specific, Rowan Berry?”

“I think so, yes,” the healer admitted, clearly trying to draw from her expertise, even in the field of the supernatural. And perhaps hitting a breakthrough just like a colleague of hers had done in the crucial moment for Lord Sunfall Word. “Sometimes, in the general theory of medicine we practice, it is agreed that postponing dealing with an issue can be advantageous. It can allow the body to steel itself against a problem on its own first, like when going through a period of fever for its beneficial effects of battling an illness. Of course, this should be done when the circumstances allow, and one should have a remedy at hoof, but…”

Midnight Wind looked at the mare with interest, but maybe a touch of impatience as well. “I fail to see your point so far.”

“I don’t blame you, because I wouldn’t have arrived at it without these specific circumstances – what if… whatever conversation you shared with the being, it wanted you not to remember it for the moment.”

Twilight blinked. Not that she was finding such an idea completely ridiculous, but she was considering if it could have been done in a controlled manner. If they were talking arcane means, well, mentalism would be the easiest bet, with its complex but sometimes quite precise applications. But Bho’Rhu’Tah w—

She heard whispers mounting in her ears right that moment, sharp but alluring, scary but enticing, and she reminded herself that invoking that name wasn’t the most fortuitous of choices.

At least it seemed that it was just a reminder of the creature’s power and presence, not an actual invocation and summoning of his attention. At least she hoped so, not seeing something like a gaping maw of the abyss wreathed in a makeshift skull manifesting in the chamber’s corner.

Rowan Berry’s eyes were immediately on her. “Twilight? What’s wrong? What happened?”

“N-nothing. Well, nothing much,” she confessed, shaking her head. “I just thought of the situation, thought of… the name we were told and it seems that it causes adverse effects to even focus on it in one’s mind in passing,” she admitted with a touch of shame. She needed to be more careful. “Have you heard anything just now?”

“No,” Midnight Wind told her, giving her a glance which then shifted onto Rowan Berry. “No peculiar sounds,” he spoke, though Twilight missed his specific tone.

The healer didn’t pay attention to it herself, more engrossed in the theory she had just presented. “These creatures have incredible power, as this further proves. Thinking about an individual one’s vocation causes a detectable sensation, that’s concerning to consider,” she pointed out, reminding herself of this phenomenon first and foremost. “But… what would you say to that idea? That this being, with its immense and strange might, could cloud your mind for the moment. Until a right moment, perhaps.”

Twilight pondered, ironically, for a moment longer, returning to her interrupted thought. So, a mentalist’s trick was one thing, but the… Lesy wasn’t utilizing anything that she would name arcane means. The ley lines, as she recalled from before she no longer remembered things, had been avoiding the being a little bit, as if repulsed by the presence. But the creature had not been utilizing them, hadn’t been directing them and creating spells and charms that way. It had been more like a connection with the natural realm and its mysteries that had been making him do these minor wonders.

And if it could restore a recently slain bird to life, then perhaps this memory manipulation wasn’t beyond its capabilities?

“So… you suggest that he decided to strip us of memories for the moment to… achieve something with it?” Twilight asked of the healer, who nodded.

“Just a thought, but… not illogical,” she replied, quite sure in her bet, but looking over to the stallion next to her for additional support.

“Withholding information that is already in our brains… Well,” Midnight pondered for a moment with a sour expression, “I find it a stretch, and I don’t enjoy it one bit, but what’s wrong with deliberating upon that? There’s a thought to it, even if a little crazed,” he admitted, reaching for some of his own reasoning. “ ‘Why?’ Now that’s an interesting point to consider. If I were to utilize such a unique form of… assurance that this is a knowledge secured… and needed at exactly the right moment, if it can come back, then there is this one question – why would I do it?” he presented the inquiry before himself, but also opened it for the mares to suggest anything.

“It is a threat if revealed outright?” Rowan Berry spoke on a whim, but Midnight Wind only shook his head.

“Not to a being like them, I presume. You saw it yourself, even a magical spell did little but… piqued its interest,” he assessed, giving Twilight an acknowledging look. “It’s not fear that’s motivating them. It has to be something else.”

“How about… Hmmm,” she did pause before saying more, actually. She racked her brain for anything that could be useful, anything she had read in the many and differing books during her studies. Was there something that was similar or peculiar in that regard? Closing information away, or delivering it when… “What about…? No, actually, that doesn’t help. Or maybe?” she mused aloud, as she arrived at a point in her mind. Maybe faulty, but a point.

“Anything might aid us here,” Midnight suggested. “I mean, this is a mad venture we are on right now, but I suppose anything goes. We’ve delt with an ancient being, I’m healed, as much as I can tell. How much crazier could this get?” he commented with a touch of irony.

Twilight only shook her head, however, because her adventures so far had told her that there could be reason even to chaos. And she could almost tell that somewhere, in that very moment, Discord hiccupped.

“I was thinking, maybe wrongly, but about this possibility – I’ve dealt with a lot of dangerous knowledge during my studies. And I don’t mean ‘uncomfortable’ or ‘clandestine’. I mean dangerous, as in presenting a certain threat to one’s well-being. My mentor, the Judging Sun, Princess Celestia, considered that a studious mind needs to remember but also be prepared for matters, topics, secrets that can be perilous if not approached from the right angle or with adequate preparation.”

Twilight wasn’t sure if the batponies were following, but it seemed that Rowan Berry saw at least a glimpse of the point that was being made.

“Like staring straight at the Sun?” she suggested, and Twilight had to smile a little, for it wasn’t a bad comparison.

“Yes, for example. Even we don’t do that, you know,” she explained, looking at her companions and hoping she was showing her reasoning transparently enough. “Just like in the case of doing just that, turning one’s eyes towards the Sun, taking the brunt of some knowledge directly can be… harsh. Blinding and damaging. Like… Like when I read your Testimony, for example. Learning all of that, having never known about this dark part of our shared history, that was… That wasn’t what I had expected. And I paid the price. I couldn’t have steeled myself beforehoof, and afterwards I needed time, effort. I had shot nerves. It was all just to process it. To process everything that it meant and implied...”

Midnight nodded, as he was perhaps, for better or worse, the one pony closest to her that had seen most of what she had had to go through. In all contexts, actually.

“So, in regards to what we are saying and what we don’t remember… You think that the Lesy would consider us unprepared to leave with the sort of information he had granted us during that conversation?” he summed up, sounding a little unconvinced.

“Or that he wants us to recall it when the time is right, so that the circumstances shield us from the brunt of it… yes?” Twilight responded, though even she wasn’t sure whether that was the right thinking.

“I… Alright, I know I initiated this, but that does not seem to me like something that the Lesy would do. Would a creature like him care to help? Or is he toying with the two of you, because that is his want?” the healer asked, old wounds clearly motivating her question.

Twilight leaned back in her seat, the remnants of the meal before them almost forgotten as they had travelled down that particular line of reasoning. “Peaceful conversation does not deny that it might be the case, no?” she asked rhetorically, glancing at Midnight. “The Lesy wanted to talk, but prior to that it had almost destroyed the carriage with us inside of it. It doesn’t seem to follow the regular logic here. Its perspective could allow for an amiable talk and a vicious trick at our expense at the very end…”

She did say that, though expressing it like so suddenly felt… unfair. For no apparent reason whatsoever.

Midnight’s voice distracted her from that sensation. “I’m the one that suddenly got the usage of his wing back, yes, but I still don’t enjoy planks like these…”

“I think it’s ‘pranks’, Maednoc Wentr,” Rowan Berry corrected him with a smirk.

“Makes me think of another, rather rare word that could be used in this instance,” the stallion spoke, glancing at the healer with irritation, but one that held no real ill will, at least. “Regardless, we don’t know what we cannot remember, so it is hard to assess why we should not remember it. And, let me just say – I hate sentences like these,” he complained with a roll of his eyes.

“It’s true, however, this is not a comfortable situation,” Twilight agreed. “The thought that I could be missing something crucial is… deeply frightening to me and—”

Considering the very apprehension she had just mentioned, she shouldn’t have been surprised that a knock on the door, actually sounding more like somepony just ran into it with full force, caused her to jump from her seat. Hitting one leg against the table, nonetheless. Her hiss was not unlike a batpony’s, though her attention quickly shifted to what caused this reaction, especially when Midnight made his way to the threshold in record time. And in a stance that betrayed readiness to engage whatever was on the other side.

Rowan Berry stood nearby, asking the wordless question about a possible injury. Yet Twilight just rubbed her leg and motioned at the stallion to check who was so keen on gaining access to the chamber.

Midnight’s moves as he reached for the handle were methodical and cautious, and it paid quickly. The moment that the door gave somepony tried to desperately force their way in, in hurry and with unknown, but stern intention.

Twilight was on the verge of naming this an attack, but the voice that came from behind the door, which Midnight proficiently blocked with his firm stance, betrayed that perhaps this maddened insistence was not necessarily hostile. Simply that – maddened.

“Hwalba knaze! You! You!” were the frantic shouts that reached Twilight’s ears first.

“… Countess Consort?” she asked in disbelief, letting Midnight know that he could let go of the door. Gently, because she suspected that otherwise the mare could have just fallen into the room with the strength of her intention to push onward.

Thankfully for everypony, the stallion certainly knew what he was doing. He took a tactical step back, in a way to screen Twilight from the noblemare and vice versa, and by doing so he spared both the mares a very unfortunate and direct encounter.

The Countess’ eyes were wide with sorrow and the sort of delirious madness that, unfortunately, one could expect from the sheer tone of her voice. The strands of her wheat blonde mane were haphazardly escaping from underneath the traditional coif, making the mare look even more distraught than she was. And if it weren’t for Midnight’s presence, it looked like she was ready and hoping to get to Twilight, to reach out, to hold onto her gown with all her might.

It felt more than urgent to ask about the whole situation outright, but the Countess was ‘unhappy’ to share the reasons for her presence. And doing so in the same, strangely focused tone she had shown before, perhaps even more pronounced this time around.

“You! This is your doing! Certainly yours!” she wailed, in a strange accusation that seemed both serious and utterly overdone.

To the point that Twilight flinched, for it reminded her of some shards of Ebony Crescent’s own madness. And the Countess didn’t miss the grimace, it even fueled her outburst further.

“You have helped, healed, harkened! I saw you yesternight, you prayed! It was you! Why would you?! Why?!”

Rowan Berry moved from the side of Twilight to the front of her, making sure that there were two ponies blocking the Countess’ access. She also tried to calm down the delirious mare with a gentle gesture, but that only caused a vicious hiss to escape from Sunfall Glint’s throat, like she was a threatened animal.

Perhaps, in some ways, she was, Twilight thought, recognizing that she had to get this situation under control, and quickly. She doubted that they had a long time to deal with it themselves, as the shouting could soon make more ponies gather to check on the ruckus.

“Countess Consort… what do you mean? What happened that caused you this—?”

“What happened?! You know what happened – he lives! He lives and he’ll continue living, and nothing will move on!” the mare shouted again, trying to step past Midnight, but he was proficiently maneuvering and blocking her access with his whole body and gently extended wings. He definitely wasn’t keen on hurting the mare in any way, no, but looked ready for anything as she kept shrieking and throwing accusations. “It was you! That’s all you do! You help! You help, even if help does not help!” were the deranged words, accompanied by tears flowing down the mare’s muzzle as she dealt with a bout of madness.

But madness always had its sources, serious ones, and Twilight felt determined to get to those rapidly. She was thankfully connecting at least some of the dots rather quickly. “Sunfall Glint,” she spoke, believing that doing so more directly and without titles could help break through to the mare, “I wouldn’t call myself responsible for the Honored Lord’s return to health, no. But why would that be a bad thing anyway?” she asked, as it was impossible not to present that question in hopes of getting some explanations.

If only they would carry with themselves a semblance of logic. “Nothing moves! We stay as we are! I stay where I am!” were more screams from the Countess Consort, and at this point it was all too easy to hear the commotion coming from outside the room.

Midnight assumed a more stoic and steady stance to tackle any newcomers, expecting anything to happen, including a lunge from the poor mare before him. Rowan Berry also remained cautious, especially since Sunfall Glint reacted with fear to the sounds from the corridor, which both of the batponies had spotted.

“And nothing will happen, and nothing that must happen will happen, and I’ll still be alone!” the Countess Consort screamed, looking around for something. For a moment Twilight was considering whether the mare wasn’t searching for an actual weapon. And judging by Midnight’s movements, with his head following the mare’s every turn and one of his hooves slightly lifted to stop any unreasonable actions, he thought of the same possibility.

Twilight had only a moment to consider the sudden turn this evening had offered, when the sound of rapid hoofsteps came right to the threshold and nopony else than Count Sunfall Decree appeared in the door, looking concerned and frazzled. Had he been chasing after the mare, actually?

“Hwalba knaze,” he began, trying to sound dignified despite his wheezing breath, with his eyes darting from Twilight to his wife and back. “Bogine, I… I do apologize, iaa marite is very unwell today, please, I—”

“Why didn’t you do something?!” the Countess Consort shouted at him, turning sideways and backing away, to have a chance to react to both Midnight and the hrabiy, as if one or the other was about to attack her instead. “You really have so much hatred in you?!”

The Count mouthed something and then sighed, looking with mounting sadness and embarrassment at his wife, thrashing around like a wild animal in a cage. “Marite, conmod, tue wenae—”

“Why do you hate her so much?! You couldn’t even let him die for her?!” the mare continued to shout, nearly oblivious to how it looked and sounded.

But how could she be? Anguish was pouring from behind those words, anguish and hurt which were the very foundations of this episode, whatever affliction had her currently in its grasp. Regardless of that, unfortunately, it looked like the Countess Consort wasn’t going to calm down anytime soon, despite her husband’s pleas, and Twilight saw in the corner of her eye that one of Rowan Berry’s forehooves was already in one of her satchels. Perhaps the healer was already preparing to take the necessary action, using both of her professions in tandem.

Twilight didn’t want her to be forced into it if there could be an alternative, so she spoke up. “Sunfall Glint, look at me,” she began gently, but with intent. When that didn’t work, she repeated herself, with more authority. “Sunfall Glint, you will look at me.”

That worked, and Twilight was soon meeting this wide, delirious stare of sadness, trying to connect with the pony underneath its overbearing veil. And it worked, though the other way around. For Twilight realized that the pony before her was looking into the same set of eyes as last night, hoping to find in them a memory, a shade of a familiar pony.

“I know. I know, and I understand,” Twilight assured, trying to be calm and controlled not to spook the mare further. She needed the Countess Consort to come through with her askew reasoning. For it would help her and everypony gathered. Even the servants behind the Count, which had arrived a moment earlier and were now gazing inside with care and curiosity both, ready to be given any commands necessary.

Sunfall Glint was perhaps aware of them, aware that so many ponies had her firmly in their sights, but definitely paid no mind to the situation she was in. Again focused solely on Twilight, she tried to stop herself from sobbing just long enough to formulate actually sentences.

“You… You know, so… why would you help? You could have not helped and then… And then…”

“Hwalba knaze, my wife, she’s… She’s obviously—” the hrabiy tried to explain matters, inadvertently making them worse, for Sunfall Glint shrunk into herself the moment she heard his voice.

Twilight wasn’t going to have that. Not at this moment. “Honored Count Consort, I would advise you to stop talking this instant and instead listen,” she spoke in a tone that caused Sunfall Decree to petrify, and even one of the witnessing servants pressed her hoof to her lips in shock.

But Twilight didn’t care, instead focusing again on the mare before her. And if these circumstances demanded that the Count would have to hear a piece of Twilight’s mind, in an even harsher tone than before, then so it would have to be.

“Sunfall Glint, it’s alright,” she focused solely on the mare, or at least tried to do so for a moment longer. “Speak. Say it to me. I understand, but say it to me. Please.”

The combination of the tone and the gaze did it, thankfully. The Countess Consort, still shaking all over, continued, though her delirium was far from over.

“You… You didn’t help. Maybe you wanted to, maybe you really, really wanted to, but nothing of this helps. Not me, but that matters less – this does not help her. For the Lord is still the Lord, and my…”

The mare’s eyes darted to the Count, who again felt the need to open his mouth. Yet Twilight’s own stare, piercing and forceful, combining the might of alicornhood and the righteousness of her cause, was more enough to keep him silent for at least a moment longer. And she didn’t care if he would be deeply insulted by this situation, this was more important than just him and his pride.

Sunfall Glint wasn’t at least oblivious to the fact that somepony allowed her to continue by having stopped her husband from interfering. And perhaps that was the straw which instead of breaking her back, allowed her to straighten it instead, however shaky her tone still was.

“… my marit is not the Lord yet. Which means we are where we were. Nothing got better. For… For the pony that w—for my daughter,” she accentuated, breaking through some terrifying mental barrier which had been forced upon her, “is… is not the hrabiye yet. And that means she’s… She’s still away…”

It was just as Twilight had suspected. And, yes, she could have explained it to all the gathered in short, sharp words, but it was so much more important to let the Countess Consort say it aloud. It meant more, it resonated, perhaps it healed her a little bit. But it was especially vital with the palace servants behind the Count. Bearing witness to the whole scene, bearing witness to the mare speaking of the terrible secrets of this very palace, if they hadn’t been aware of them.

And perhaps the Sunfalls weren’t the Dusks, but ponies were the same everywhere, and not even the most pious courtier was resistant to something as delicately insidious as gossip.

The Count knew, he knew that too well, and that much was clear from his agitated gaze. Oh, he definitely was not glad about what Twilight had just allowed. But his irritation forced him to actually seek words first, so Twilight beat him to the continuation of this conversation, talking directly to the Countess Consort once again.

“I understand. If things would ‘progress’, that would make your daughter, Captain Sunfall Ordain, return to begin preparing for her future duties,” Twilight spoke with clarity and stoicism. “And I understand that pain is speaking through you. For you don’t really wish death upon the Honored Lord, do you, Sunfall Glint?”

“I do,” came the response, dreadful in its simplicity.

And Twilight felt a shiver traverse down her spine, one that nearly broke her concentration and stance. Her mind connected some more dots as that happened, however. Was that why the Countess Consort had been lurking outside the Honored Lord’s quarters, when Midnight and Rowan Berry had thought she had been merely eavesdropping on them? Had she, instead, been monitoring the situation? Had she actually had her hoof in this whole scenario…?

Such were the thoughts rushing through Twilight’s mind as Sunfall Glint continued speaking. “I do. Yes, I do, Bogine forgive me. But I must, I have no choice. Because it will make my daughter come back. Because she will have to… Because there will be no more choice, even for my marit,” she spoke.

She spoke with clarity that cut through the madness ever so briefly. She spoke as if she had just forgotten that Sunfall Decree was right near, red in the face and fuming to his core.

Because if there was one thing that the Count had proved to be, despite everything, it was being a dutiful son. And nothing could have kept him silent there and then when his own wife was declaring things like that, regardless of her delirium.

“This…! Outrage. I won’t listen to any of this! Ramblings of an ill mind, nothing more. I will have my healers take care of the matter,” he declared in a tone in which a hope and a threat were hard to distinguish from one another. He lifted his hoof to command the courtiers behind, but Twilight’s voice stopped him.

“Ramblings?” she asked of him, as the shouting additionally caused the Countess Consort to back away and more into the room’s distant corner. “These aren’t ramblings, Honored Count, far from them. This is what your wife is dealing with. What she has to wrestle with every night. Haven’t you seen any of this before?”

“My wife,” he accentuated in a very specific tone which did not sit right with Twilight at all, “is definitely not well, and the stress of my father’s sickness clearly affected her to the point of this unfortunate episode. I will not pay attention to her mutterings, for she does not mean them, but I will take the necessary actions.”

“Maybe she doesn’t truly contemplate the part about wishing ill upon the Honored Lord’s, your father’s, head, Honored Count, but the rest?” Twilight asked, leaving no room for an actual answer by the stallion. “She’s very serious about that, as any caring and loving mother would be. Though perhaps you had no idea, after all? Or, more likely, you decided not to pay attention, because that was the easier way out of your decision.”

That sentence was a direct threat and challenge to the Count’s position and standing, and both he and Twilight were very much aware of it. The stallion was also aware of the presence of an audience, not only behind him, but before, because both Rowan Berry and Midnight Wind were paying very close attention and were still keen on protecting Twilight. And so Sunfall Decree was very careful about his response.

Which meant – slow in delivering it, which allowed Twilight to carry on.

“I have met Captain Sunfall Ordain on my way here, as you know. And it is as I have told your father, the Honored Lord, right at the Seat of the Covenant – I have received caring attention and much kindness from her. Her openness and her character both installed in me a greater hope for my mission, which had just started at that time,” Twilight stated, her declaration backed by belief and honesty. “Had I only known that you hold her in such a low esteem. She’s a mare which joined your most elite unit, achieved a high rank, grants your Rodine such an honor through her service… And that’s not enough for you, Honored Count?” she asked, poking at the topic accordingly, in hopes of getting through to the stallion.

Who straightened up, summoning the authority he had and the confidence in his own choices. Considering the lowering of gazes from Sunfall Glint and the courtiers at the door, he wasn’t in danger of running out of sovereignty and status anytime soon, despite this damaging moment. Perhaps claiming that he was ready to challenge Twilight with full force was too much, but the Count clearly wasn’t going to just give ground to her.

“Our Rodine prides itself on its humble service in the name of Bogine, tradition and the common good. I take it from your tone, hwalba knaze, that you are at least somewhat aware of the reasons why I have sent Sunfall Ordain away. And that you disapprove of my choice,” he spoke, gathering courage to contest Twilight with relative ease, despite everything which had been happening. And despite that he must have also stayed up that particular day, to tend to his father. “But I take it you don’t have foals of your own, Honored Princess. Nor a Family legacy, stretching back hundreds upon hundreds of years, to uphold. And so it might be considered unwise to speak of matters in which you have no experience, regardless of your belief system,” he riposted, with a clear and regal voice, which made even his simple gown look much more intimidating and stately.

Twilight had already learnt to withstand such blows, in no small part thanks to the way she had been ‘trained’ by her mission in Noctraliya. “No, Honored Lord. You are right – I don’t have foals yet, nor do I come from a noble family, not in your understanding of the word. But I come from a loving family,” she told the Count back. She used the pause afterwards to look from him to the Countess Consort, standing silently in the corner with her head hung. The shaking of her body suggested that she was likely sobbing to herself. “A family that recognizes that there is something more important than political ambitions and the ‘good of the bloodline’. One that sees individuals as worthwhile in their own way, not just because they remain obedient to demands. One that allows them to choose their path, with respect and understanding, offering guidance if necessary. Not one pushing away those that fail to meet a standard or a forced vision of grandeur. Not one somehow denying them membership. What sort of pony thinks they have the right to declare that?”

The Count at least gave her the courtesy of listening without interruption, though the firm look on his muzzle wasn’t betraying even for a moment what his thoughts were. Was Twilight even getting to him like so? She hoped that she was presenting matters clearly, but the effects remained to be seen, unfortunately.

But the fact that the stallion turned to his own wife rather than tackling the arguments head on was something of an indication, at least. “Marite, calm down, please. Come with me, I will ask our lupuli to help you,” he spoke, and despite everything there was care in that tone. It was just hard to say how deep it really went.

Sunfall Glint didn’t move at first, still looking down. Perhaps her madness subsided a little, perhaps she had realized what had been happening and what sort of a scene she had been causing up to this point. Twilight recognized that it would be a great source of shame to the poor Countess Consort, piling yet more reasons for the mind to escape into insanity.

Sunfall Decree gave the mare a moment longer, but then spoke up once again. “Come, please. You need rest, marite. We will talk about it all later,” were his words, but nopony could tell whether he meant the recent situation she had caused or the whole scenario with Captain Sunfall Ordain. It seemed more the former, unfortunately.

Again there was no response, so Twilight felt it prudent to take action again. She had the mare’s good in mind, naturally, because it certainly wasn’t her fault that this whole scenario happened. She just couldn’t bear the pain, and it manifested in madness. At least, as opposed to what had happened with Ebony Crescent, it looked like the Countess was an unfortunate victim, not a crazed perpetrator…

And so Twilight spoke up. “Honored Count, if the Honored Countess Consort doesn’t want to go with you right now, then perhaps—”

“I am more than certain that you are not suggesting that you wish to keep my wife as some sort of a hostage, Honored Princess,” Sunfall Decree riposted. “I know she needs rest, recuperation, a safe space to calm and center herself. She will be given that, as she should.”

And, considering the presence of witnesses, it was time for Twilight to recognize that she was treading on dangerous ground. She had no reason not to believe the Honored Count, but… still feared for Sunfall Glint a little bit.

“I hope that you improve, Honored Countess Consort,” she again spoke directly to the mare, but with volume that would make it clear to everypony what she truly wanted to convey.

The mare also heard her, yes, and looked at her with wide eyes, nodding after a short while. There seemed to be recognition in her gaze, but not to the level that one could be certain about her state.

The Count stepped back a little, to indicate that he was giving his wife space to leave. And she finally decided to do so, with a wobbly trot and teary eyes. Then, without a word, the stallion ordered for the remains of Twilight’s meal to be taken care of, and for eveypony else to clear the premises. The only sentence that he shared with her after the courtiers disappeared around the doorframe was said in a levelled tone of a stoic noble.

“I will notify you of my father’s state soon, hwalba knaze.”

And with that and a courtly nod, the Count left, leaving Twilight behind with her entourage, silence, and a whole lot of questions. And she soon let out a communal exhale right alongside them, because nopony could have predicted quite such an eventful evening happening to anypony.

“Kirwe,” came a swear, and Twilight wasn’t sure whether it was Midnight Wind or Rowan Berry who decided to let out their irritation and relief alike in such a way.

“I agree,” she still told them both, trotting back and taking her seat by the table again. It felt like a few nights had passed already, with how the situation had unraveled right before her eyes.

Midnight checked outside whether everypony was truly gone, then locked back the door and actually leaned against them. Although this time his desire to keep anypony from accessing was more metaphorical than forced by circumstances.

“You know what? I’m actually going to say it – I completely agree with just how tired you are with our… ‘absurdity’, let’s call it that,” he told Twilight with a quite the visible scoff on his muzzle.

“Thank you,” Twilight responded, because by Midnight’s tone alone it was clear that he recognized just what amount of… absurdity he had himself added to her burden. Still, his general point stood firm. “You asked me whether I will try to help the Countess Consort and everypony around, well… There you have it, I suppose.”

“Wasn’t much by choice,” he commented, still holding the door in place as if it was ready to fall off the hinges. “Not that your choice would be much different, I imagine.”

He wasn’t wrong, so Twilight just rolled her eyes and supported her head on the table in general protest about the state of the world around her.

“Headache?” Rowan Berry asked almost immediately as she took her seat as well.

“On the cusp of one,” Twilight admitted with a defeated tone in her voice. “Honestly, I know that every place, every family, every pony has their problems, because life is very complicated… but I think I’m overworked here,” she commented, trying to find at least a little bit of humor to deal with the situation.

“I heard a local expression in Ekwestriya – toss it all and go to the mountains,” Midnight decided to respond, shaking his head and finally letting go of the door, gently trotting to the table himself. “Only you are here already, and things aren’t that much better.”

She gave him a knowing look, resulting in him nodding and getting ready to grab a seat for himself, without more words coming from him for the moment. But Twilight actually lifted her hoof and her head and spoke up to both of her companions.

“I don’t feel like staying here, this room feels… wrong right now,” she admitted. “Can we go for a walk around the Mountain, or something?”

Rowan Berry made a small face. “Not much to visit about here, unfortunately.”

“Maybe we could step outside?” Midnight suggested, but the healer shook her head.

“I don’t think they have terraces on the mountainside. I suppose it would be seen as redundant, sinful, or… whatever,” she commented, resulting in Twilight growling just a little.

“Then could we just, I don’t know, walk around the Iug? Maybe in the opposite direction than last time? Anything to break this… feeling,” she finished her sentence that way, though it felt like she could have said much, much more.

Midnight wanted to say something, perhaps express support… or maybe disapproval instead. But he just shrugged and clearly changed his approach before ever making an attempt.

“They will find us with any news, I presume…”

He wasn’t wrong, Twilight figured, and soon the three of them were venturing down the spacious, circular cavern of the Mountain of Sunfall. Which, at least for Twilight, seemed even less welcoming than before. Yes, she had engaged in a very, very delicate matter handled in a very indelicate way. And now even the austerely carved stone of the local dwellings seemed to hold some sort of a grudge against her, for pushing against the strange, spiritual status quo.

Whether the batponies with her felt that too, the situation was clearly on their mind, with Rowan Berry speaking up first, just after she had looked back as if expecting to be trailed by somepony.

“That whole thing was… Tac, he won’t forget it.”

“The Count?” Twilight asked about the obvious.

“Yes,” the healer confirmed the unfortunate suspicion, keeping the voice low, though there wasn’t a chance of being directly overheard. Nopony was loitering about, of course. It was just the echo which could prove treacherous. “He might forgive you, perhaps. But forgetting this? No, not likely,” she assessed with a grimace. “Private meetings, private problems, alright, that can sometimes work. But you chastised him, and I’m not saying ‘wrongly’, but in front of witnesses. Many. Yes, they might be sworn to discretion as courtiers, but…”

“Yeah, I thought of that already,” Twilight admitted, shaking her head. She would have sat down and buried her muzzle in her hooves, if only briefly, but continuing to trot felt a touch more therapeutical. “Well, he’s not the one with a vote in the Covenant, his father is. Goddess… or both of them, give him health and strength,” she remarked, feeling the irritation pouring out from her. “So I think I can deal with an upset heir for the moment at least.”

She felt Midnight’s gaze on her. He was clearly asking a rather obvious, silent question, and she addressed him. “You want to say something to that?”

“Well, only that you could have been the ‘Protector of the Iug’, or whatever else the hwalbu haspadr conjured up in his mind, so the hrabiy is getting off easy if all he has to endure is a couple of harsh words,” the warrior remarked, also looking behind him. “He might need some. I don’t like the way he looked at hrabiye hitve.”

Twilight had to concur, looking around the stern rock and simple entrances to several corridors and dwellings. “Well, he obviously sees how much this whole situation is hurting everypony,” she said, thought she doubted she would find signs of torment and despondence in the lives of regular ponies. Other than the self-inflicted, penitential one. “Even the Lord himself is aching at this. You recall what I told the Count? Back at the Seat?”

“I do. The haspadr looked rather distraught when his question was translated like it was,” Midnight invoked the very scene Twilight had in mind.

“It looks like the Count is the only pony who is succeeding in trying to push away the knowledge he sent away his own daughter. Or, at least, hiding it deep enough inside. Hard to say what sort of damage it is doing to him, because I refuse to believe his is inured to such injury.”

“Certainly his pride helps him contain it,” Rowan Berry remarked with a small, contained hiss. “Or maybe the sheer obstinacy from seeing what he had done, and whom he hurt.” She stayed silent for a moment, then presented the question. “So… what now? I suppose that the hwalbu haspadr might actually regain enough strength in the coming nights to invite you to see him again, but…” She almost hissed again, and this time it appeared like it would have been with more volume and intent. “And this evening started so nice. Hopeful, even.”

Twilight couldn’t help but grin just a little, even if it was a sour expression in the end. “You know, that’s the sort of thing I have felt now for quite some time. But…”

She almost stopped. But moping would do nopony any good. Assessing their situation was important, yes, but not at the expense of things such as hope for what was to come, if Rowan Berry invoked the feeling already.

So Twilight just continued musing as they trotted on, mindful of any wayward locals after all. “I must say, with everything happening, I think that we’re heading towards some sort of a conclusion at this point…”

“What would you mean?” the healer asked, as Midnight surely paid great attention to those words as well.

“I have now visited most of the peaks of Noctraliya,” Twilight remarked, herself again realizing what that meant. “I was dealing with problems that I have found, yes, but also proceeding with my quest. Have I healed all of your country out of nowhere? No, of course not. There’s much to be done still,” she declared, changing the pace of her steps a little. “But I think I have made some progress. I haven’t given in to thoughts of despair, despite everything.”

She took a moment to look back at the two batponies. “You might ask – what is bringing this on and why am I even invoking it? Well, I think I have just seen a pony that was… defeated. That let hope fall from her hooves, without her fault. But to the point when her mind suffered so terribly, out of love, out of anguish, that it cracked in some way. A different way than what I have seen before…” she paused, making sure that her companions recognized what she meant. “And though I have suffered greatly in your lands, I am in no way going to let such hopelessness win over me. Instead, I believe that we are close to something pivotal, instead.”

Rowan Berry nodded to herself, following Twilight’s train of thought. “In the great scheme of things… you’ve gathered quite the support for your cause by now. Or, at least, understanding of it. Haspadri Sunfall Word and Blessed Fang shall undoubtedly be with you… Bright Crescent won’t take a step against you after what… you just had in mind,” she remarked pretty quietly, betraying that she understood the situation all too well, then glanced at Midnight.

He agreed with a small, irritated hiss, and then continued himself, though trotting on like nothing was happening. “Dusk Harvest was always for the idea of peace, now he’s only the more grateful and happy to be on your side. Hwalbu haspadr Midnight Eye…”

He paused and Twilight was sure that he was giving her a look, allowing her to finish that sentence in whatever way she saw fit.

“… is likely to support me, all things considered,” she made her choice of words, meaning much more than her following sentences would suggest. “After all, I convinced him by the end of my stay that I am a more worthwhile pony to enter talks with than he had initially considered. I believe that whatever plans he had by the time I started this quest, he changed them at this point. Not to mention I will have a conversation with him prior to the next congregation.”

“Yes,” Midnight agreed quite shortly while Rowan Berry was pondering for a moment. And not betraying if she was listening in to that particular exchange.

“Well… that still leaves two haspadri, then. Crimson Shade and… my hwalba haspadre,” she pointed out, mostly to herself considering that one, concerned tone. “I know what I have said. And I still firmly believe in you,” she added. She nodded towards Twilight when she turned her head back to her. “But I cannot help but be wary about the coming meeting in the Tuarie. As I understand, there will have to be a decisive vote, with all the implications that go with it.”

“I am more than aware of the stakes,” Twilight assured, having reminded herself of them many times in the confines of her head. She could still remember, clear as day, the moment when Midnight had been explaining to her the nature of civil wars in Noctraliya, and to this night she felt firmly opposed to the premise. “But I also know that a good cause can make even the hardest hearts move. Still, sometimes those couple harsh words, a touch of grim reality are a necessary thing. They remind of an important perspective that we sometimes lack, or refuse to acknowledge because it is, by itself, harsh. I think… this very country taught me that.”

“Would we were kinder teachers,” Midnight muttered under his breath, then hissed through clenched teeth, but it was all audible to Twilight.

“Indeed,” she remarked, slowing down a touch to stay closer to both the ponies now. “I want to believe that we will soon have another chance of trotting down the right path, for both of our nations. Even Lord Bright Crescent was well aware of the fact that if there is one pony among the Lords that could convince Lord Crimson Shade to allow me visit to the Mountain of Shade, that would be Lord Blessed Fang. And I believe that, when we return to the Sanctuary, we will know something about being granted that possibility. However…”

“Yes?” Rowan Berry asked, as Twilight’s eyes now rested on her.

“Do you think a report, properly prepared, would be enough to prompt Lord Azure Mist to let me see the Mountain of Mist?” was the genuinely hopeful question, if quiet question, though the healer’s gaze betrayed deep skepticism.

“With all due respect – a ‘too kind’ of a report will be immediately suspicious. And we both know in what tone we were keeping those thus far… But we could try something, maybe formulate some sentences in a way to make her less concerned about the possibility of actually embracing a deal with Ekwestriya?” the mare replied, with genuine intention to help and a cautious look around.

“We will do so, then,” Twilight decided, nodding to herself. “Even if she doesn’t budge in the end, it will not be hard to show and prove that we have given her every chance to do so. And when the ultimate vote occurs, well, I must trust that the pressure from the other Lords will do its part, too.”

“You must be rather certain that you will manage to convince Lord Crimson Shade instead, then,” Midnight commented and deduced alike. “His disposition towards Equestria is negative, and openly so. It will still be a monumental task, even with the help of the likes of Lord Blessed Fang, you must know that.”

“I’m definitely not downplaying the situation in my mind, Midnight Wind,” Twilight declared in a strong tone, though without the unnecessary volume.

She was now trotting in line with the two of them. She was glad that she had decided for this brief walk, to simultaneously stretch her legs and work through what had occurred just before. Now it felt the more prudent to continue the talk from a more appropriate position for planning and scheming. Alongside the batponies.

“I think I feel ready to deal with him now. Before? Perhaps I would have fallen apart, sunk into unchecked emotions, reacted like an unprepared pony, indeed. But I believe that at this point I have received enough… lessons. Some overt, some covert. I know that I will be able to convince Lord Crimson Shade, despite his animosity. And perhaps we will again be given a chance to help with a problem that will be a good enough icebreaker… Seems to be the case so far. As if designed by somepony greater.”

Rowan Berry’s gaze hung on Twilight even when she returned it. There was a healer’s worry in it, definitely, aside from an operative’s understanding. “Learning to endure matters, to contain one’s emotions when necessary is a sign of growth. It’s not a healthy thing, however, to bottle all things inside with unnecessary and unplanned intent…”

“Oh, I know, I am aware. And it’s certainly not just that,” Twilight told her back, her eyes staying on the mare for the moment. “There are a lot of things that could overwhelm me, even at this point. The more obvious… and the less obvious ones. But that is what is giving me strength – the necessity to have it,” she commented, now speaking to both the batponies. “What good will it do if I cry? Break apart? I have something to achieve, something to work for. What is the alternative? War? With my family in Canterlot? My friends in Ponyville?”

The last part of Twilight’s question was spoken with quite the strength, causing Midnight’s gaze to lower accordingly, and Rowan Berry to look around covertly. Thankfully, nopony was around that could be eavesdropping, in the spacious main thoroughfare of the Mountain. At worst, somepony was witnessing a foreign dignitary conversing with her entourage, though Twilight doubted anypony would linger, busy, humble and not wishing to stare in sinful curiosity.

And so she continued, feeling that stinging in her core as she continued. “My friends… They are more threatened than one can realize. And though I haven’t spoke of that matter aloud, you think I haven’t felt the pressure? Even subconsciously? Why do you think I am trying so hard to make sure peace prevails? And do you think I haven’t taken… certain precautions by this point?” Twilight pointed out, causing a tense silence to fall upon the group.

Broken only by Midnight’s words a couple seconds later. He would be one of the few ponies to know of Twilight’s way of doing so, and the weight of those questions. “Some precautions do work. Some don’t. Yours… will, I believe,” he enigmatically shared his view. He had no choice, to be fair, but to admit to that.

“It is good to have friends in the right places, however unpredictable they can be,” Twilight told him, with some measure of satisfaction. “And I want to believe that, despite everything that happened and that might still happen, I will count you both as my friends by the end of this,” she expressed her hope, however battered and bruised it was.

It was the sort of hope that could be a lot for one pony, and yet very much not enough for another. But it was hope, nonetheless.

And one had to hold onto it, as long as it lasted in one’s chest with its gentle warmth.

Author's Note

Greetings, everyone,

again, I feel the need to express my apology for yet another delay in posting this particular chapter. And, well, I do hope this installment can be found at least worthwhile by all of you, it took much more out of me than I anticipated. The exact reasons for it I will put down in my blog post at the end of the current year.

For the moment, please enjoy, remember the title, and stay tuned,

~Gulheru

Chapter I – The Chessboard Is Set

: knock knock :

A slow, subtle knock resounded lightly down and up a marble corridor of the Canterlot Castle, disturbing the soft silence of the evening. The Sun had already gone down and the majority of the palace servants had departed to their homes. And yet, from behind the ornate door of the Royal Office, a trot responded to the noise and then a crack appeared in the passage with a silent squeak. In it came into view a grey muzzle and a corresponding in color horn, which was piercing through a meticulously combed mane, one that seemed to have begun turning itself from jet black to grey, possibly to match the rest of the pony. The unicorn looked outside with a frigid stare, as a reflection of light flickered in his monocle, through which he checked for the perpetrator who was trying to gain entry at the late hour. When he spoke, his voice was so calm it was almost cold.

“Yes? How may I help you?”

The moment his eyes met hers, his expression changed into a respectful one.

“Ah, Your Highness! It is an honour to see you here, Princess Twilight,” the unicorn exclaimed his greeting in a high societal accent, but alongside a discernible, Trottingham inflection. He bowed his head with respect before the lavender mare and gestured subtly, inviting the youngest of the Equestrian rulers inside.

Twilight smiled politely. “Thank you,” she replied, carefully entering the chamber, looking left and right with interest. She had never before been to Princess Luna’s office, which made her pretty excited to finally witness the Royal Sister's workplace. But before Twilight could begin exploring the room thoroughly, she heard the stallion locking the door behind her and address her in his official, courtly demeanor.

“How might the Royal Office be of service to you tonight, Your Highness?”

Twilight faced the unicorn, giving him a curious look. The monocle, a formal, slate grey tailcoat and a vest over a perfectly aligned white shirt, even a bow tie of corresponding hue. As far as she could tell, this pony was wearing much richer than most of the royal servants, quite assuredly a sign of his position. He might have even been a close, personal advisor.

She tried to match his tone. “I wish to have an audience with Princess Luna. It is a an important matter of foreign affairs,” she declared, staring right into the stallion's silver eyes.

His lips formed into a most polite grin. “I might be of immediate assistance, Your Highness, I have the honour of advising Her Majesty in such affairs quite recurrently. Might I inquire for more details?”

There was a note in the stallion’s voice that made this proposition nothing short of alluring. Twilight was pretty certain that he served not only as an aide to the Royal Sister when it came to the official business of state. She could deduce that the pony in front of her was also acting as the eyes and ears of the Princess.

“I would rather converse with Princess Luna first,” she emphasized. “Is she present already?” Her gaze was clashing with his.

The unicorn’s face remained completely unchanged, brandishing the expression of the most polite stallion ever to live, but something glinted in his silver eyes. The soft, helpful tone of his voice turned into a firm, stoic timbre.

“Her Majesty, Lady of the Night, is on the terrace, where she is finishing raising the Moon. Would your wish be to be allowed to see Her Majesty immediately?”

Twilight knew from the way that the aide formed his sentence that disturbing Princess Luna at the time was something unwanted and inappropriate. And so she shook her head.

“No, no. I can wait until she is finished,” she assured, to which the stallion nodded gracefully and his mouth fashioned a more inviting, cordial smile.

“Very well, Your Highness. Might I propose some tea in the meantime?” he offered, pointing at an atramentous, porcelain tea set, prepared on the Princess' desk.

“That is awfully nice of you, but it shall not be necessary, thank you,” Twilight declined with courtesy. “May I wait here, until the Princess concludes her duty?”

The stallion immediately lit up his horn with a silvery aura and began sliding the smaller of the two, masterfully-crafted, ornamented chairs away from the desk.

“Why, naturally, Your Highness,” his voice was filled with unparalleled decorum. “Please, would you kindly have a seat...?”

Twilight raised her hoof solemnly, as she spotted something that immediately caught her full attention. “Actually, might I look around the office a bit?” she inquired.

The advisor cocked an eyebrow. He reached for his monocle and realigned it with care. The flicker of light in it almost hid a spark of professional distrust which had lit up his eyes.

Twilight noticed this sudden change of atmosphere. She continued her thought, pointing at a glass cabinet filled with a set of remarkably mismatching items that caught her eye in this solemn, august chamber.

“I see a lot of peculiar artifacts on display here," she explained, taking a few steps towards the said display, "they seem rather intriguing.” She faced the advisor, hoping that he understood her intentions well. And it seemed that he, indeed, did, as his stare became calm once more and a shade of a smirk ornamented his expression.

“Oh! Of course, Your Highness, feel free to examine the collection," he exclaimed, inviting her to satisfy her curiosity. "Now, I beg your forgiveness, I am obliged to return to my duties. Unlike the rest of our nation, the Royal Office never sleeps.” He bowed his head respectfully and, upon receiving an approving look from Twilight, approached one of the many bookshelves that the room possessed. All of those were stocked with tomes treating about Equestrian law and court precedents. The stallion grabbed a notepad that was lying on one of the shelves and began checking, marking and realigning the collection, a task he clearly had been occupied with before she came in.

Twilight, before focusing on the cabinet that caught her attention, felt like examining the entirety of the chamber first. The interiors of the Royal Castle were always considered ornate and had an aura of authority about them, being especially bedazzling to ponies who had the opportunity of seeing them for the first time. It was true, majority of this effect was due to the stature of the Royal Alicorns, but even that wasn't taking away from their exquisite decorations and truly marvelous work of pony artisans.

“Might I ask," she queried of the stallion suddenly, "was this office prepared in advance for Princess Luna, or was the look of it influenced by her after she made her return?”

The unicorn stopped making notes and turned his head, another perfect smile adorning his face.

“Would you mean the furniture and hues, Your Highness? Why, this office was meticulously restored to look exactly like Princess Luna’s office before the banishment of Nightmare Moon," the stallion explained with eagerness. "Her Royal Majesty, Princess Celestia, took care of this personally," he added before returning to his task.

Twilight raised her brows, astonished. She knew how much Princess Celestia missed her sister, but it was surprising that she would want this place to look exactly like it must have looked back in the old Castle of the Royal Sisters. This could explain the dark wood used everywhere, as well as additions of silver ornaments, creating marvelous star designs. On top of that, the white stone of the castle interiors was turned into jet black marble and the dark, deep, royal blue was the dominating color. And yet, amongst this space devoted to the Night, there were a couple of items contrasting with both the nature of this place and with the atmosphere of mundane, yet necessary, legal professionalism. And all of those were locked in a cabinet made of decorated glass in the far corner of the room.

What lured Twilight’s gaze first was a one-of-a-kind flower necklace, made out of white and red roses and carefully placed on a blue-grey pillow.

“Excuse me, are those the flowers that Princess Luna received in Ponyville? That does not seem likely.”

The advisor, who had managed to recommence his task but a moment before, put down one of the volumes and another graceful expression presented itself on his face.

“Why of course. Her Majesty has been keeping this lei here since then, it is magically preserved. And, if I might speak my mind, I am quite surprised that she decided to keep it, Your Highness," he finished his sentence with a warm tone, then austerely turned around, his kind look vanishing like a candle blown out by a cold gust.

Twilight pondered about this necklace for a bit, not taking any notice of the advisor's facial expression. She never would have thought that it would make such an impact on the Princess that she would decide to keep it. And yet this wasn't the only fascinating souvenir stored on the royal display. Just beside the flowers lied a rubber spider, one of those normally used to decorate houses for the Nightmare Night. On the shelf below them, supported on a little wooden stand, rested a hoof-sized discus out of solid granite, engraved with a set of sharply looking runes.

“Pardon me again, is this a gift from the Griffin Kingdoms?” Twilight sought the unicorn's attention once more.

She could swear that a little shudder went down his spine, but when he turned once more, pressing his notepad to his vest, he granted the mare with a smile worth a thousand bits straight.

“Yes, Your Highness, it is,” he spoke with a timbre of a pony who had just achieved inner harmony despite the annoying tempest all around him.

“I knew it, I was right!" Twilight exclaimed, grinning. "Are the markings supposed to grant the gifted good fortune and bravery in trouble?” she inquired, hoping to be correct once again.

“Yes, that is quite right, Your Highness," the stallion confirmed her suspicions with yet another sentence sipping utter calm. "I am positively sure that you would be able to discern a lot of those objects without the aid of my humble," he paused for a moment, then accentuated the following expression profoundly, "quite-obviously-busy-right-now person.” He then returned to his yet again disrupted work, not bothering to see Twilight's reaction to his words. His horn shined more brightly, as he recommenced scribbling notes and taking slow, deep breaths, like in some sort of a meditation exercise.

Twilight was too captivated with the collection to pay any more attention to him. She went back to admiring the display with engrossment filling her eyes. She spotted a significant amount of smaller gifts, either from Equestrian cities, or the most influential noble houses. Trinkets, medals or pieces of more local craftsmanship. Not far from those lay an ornate, dark bridle, ornamented with threads that looked like pure silversilk, normally a part of the traditional Saddle Arabian dress.

Twilight opened her mouth to ask about it, when she heard the stallion’s raised voice.

“Yes! It is a gift from the Princes of Saddle Arabia and, indeed, the damask is real. As well as, yes, the silversilk. Why, I would say one could buy half of Ponyville for this particular bridle, Your Highness.”

The aide didn't even bother with turning around. He just vehemently exclaimed the answers to all the questions Twilight formed in her mind while still being busy with the bookshelf. She looked at him with consternation as he continued his work like nothing happened. Why did he get so upset out of a sudden?

But, this matter aside, Twilight concluded that all of those items were signs of respect and admiration for the Alicorn of the Night.

Well, maybe with the exception of the rubber spider, but it was likely of sentimental value to Princess Luna if it was kept here.

Yet, out of this whole collection of various gifts seeking to get the viewers’ attention, there was one souvenir that Twilight focused on in the end. It was locked in a small, transparent lock box placed slightly away from the other items, in a place of honor, if she could guess.

It was a crescent, maybe the size of a petite writing quill, lying on a piece of black material. It appeared chiseled out of some sort of cream-white, slightly reflective mineral. The surface looked polished to the extreme and the edges seemed so sharpened, they would have been able to painfully cut anypony who would try to hold the crescent in a wrong way. No doubt it was the work of a particularly skilled craftspony, or maybe even a guild of them. The most peculiar fact about this artifact, however, was that the surface of the lock box was enveloped in magic. Twilight could feel the delicate aura of a containment spell.

She heard a voice right behind her, which caused her to jump a little.

“I see you have taken notice of this extraordinary piece of craftsmanship, Your Highness.”

The grey unicorn somehow had gotten just behind her even though she never heard him approaching. She regained her composure quickly, yet she stared at the stallion with a dose of irritation over his, increasingly weird for her, antics.

“Why, yes. Could you tell me why it is magically sealed?” she inquired sternly.

“I can even show you, Princess,” he replied with a smug look on his muzzle.

The unicorn took his time opening the cabinet and lifting the lock box with his magic. He went with it to the other side of the room, where, as Twilight noticed now, a small table was set, along with a chessboard. The stallion carefully moved the board, not to disrupt any of the pieces resting on it, as a highly competitive game was in progress.

Twilight couldn’t help but ask. “Does Princess Luna enjoy chess?”

He chuckled, taking a key out of the vest he was wearing and giving the chess an evaluating look, like he had a grandeur scheme in his mind.

“Oh, very much, Your Highness. Her Royal Majesty is a most cunning opponent," he declared with a hint of humor in his voice. He was about to open the box and Twilight took a sudden step back. He looked at her, perplexed by such reaction.

She gazed at him with great caution. “Is it safe to open it just like that?”

The stallion only smirked at her wariness. “Relatively, Your Highness," he replied with a glint in his silver irises. "Please, feel free to examine the stone.” He raised the lid with his hoof at a steady, slow pace.

Twilight inspected the crescent with her stare first, then, not seeing anything unusual, reached for it with her magic.

Nothing occurred.

“What...?” a puzzled question escaped her. She tried again, this time using a bit more force. Her horn was shimmering brightly, and yet only a faint aura enveloped the mineral. She finally managed to lift it and make it levitate right in front of her eyes. However, the disparity between the amount of willpower she had to use and the effect she achieved was as blatant as the look of astonishment on the advisor’s muzzle. He even had to catch his monocle, which attempted a daring escape from its usual place. When the unicorn spoke a few seconds later, he was really trying to sound dignified, but his amazement ruined the attempt.

“Remarkable..." He was switching gazes between the stone and the mare's horn. "I was sure you would not manage to even move it, let alone lift it... Your Highness, yes, Your Highness,” he added, abashed by his sudden loss of composure.

Twilight, in the meantime, was twirling the stone before her eyes, deeply concerned.

“First of all, what is this made of?" She could not hide her astonishment. "I've read about minerals with magical properties, but such an arcane-dampening effect is incredible!”

The stallion coughed, trying to regain his calm manner of speaking.

“The natives call this ‘luneeit’. It is a rare ore found in the Tramplevanian Alps, Princess," he began explaining serenely. He presented his hoof, and Twilight put the crescent on it, as holding it with magic was becoming more and more strenuous. “It has incredible properties of disrupting the flow of concentrated magic in the immediate vicinity, by hampering or downright forbidding the creation of organized, magical ley lines. Even in such minute, insubstantial amounts, this mineral is enough to hinder spell-casting.”

To add value to his words, he offered the crescent for Twilight to hold. Upon taking it in her hoof, she discovered that it was no heavier than a regular rock of such size and maybe even lighter. She turned the stone in her hooves, careful not to cut herself with its sharp edges.

"Astonishing..." she uttered. Concentrating her gaze and mind, she probed the area around, trying to focus on the natural presence of magical energy. To her surprise, the raw flow of arcane currents was indeed bending and arching, like trying to avoid the little stone in her hoof. This would explain why she had such trouble weaving her spell around the mineral.

While Twilight focused on the crescent, the advisor continued in a serious tone.

“This particular shard of the ore is a one of a kind craft, specifically made and granted to Her Majesty. The natives of Tramplevanian Alps believe this mineral to be a sacred gift from their goddess,” he paused at this revelation, clearly hoping to spark Twilight's interest.

Instead, she could feel her gaze growing stern and focused. “So it is a sacrificial offering from the noctrali to the Immaculate Moon," she said to herself.

The unicorn cocked an eyebrow in response. “Precisely, Your Highness. I was not aware that batpony culture is familiar to you."

He offered the lockbox to Twilight and she carefully placed the crescent on the black material. Yet her gaze was escaping somewhere to the left.

“I... had opportunities to converse with a noctral, yes," she declared, to which the stallion didn't respond, only staring inquisitively at her.

Not for long, however, as he suddenly straightened his stance and then bowed deeply towards the side of the chamber, where a translucent, cerulean curtain was screening the passage towards the terrace.

“Your Royal Majesty...”

Twilight turned around to spot that Princess Luna, the Alicorn of the Night, ventured into the room in all her nocturnal glory and splendor. She filled the office with her charismatic, somewhat intimidating presence. Despite her statue and demeanor, however, she gave Twilight a warm, welcoming look, smiling widely at her.

Yet the Princess did address her advisor first, with her calm, royal tone. “I see we have a guest tonight, Moonwarden."

He assumed a perfect pose, before exclaiming in a profound, official manner. “Princess Twilight Sparkle, the Alicorn of Friendship, Your Majesty. She seeks an opportunity of conversing with you, my lady." The stallion stepped back with yet another deep bow, prepared to grant the two royals all the room they desired.

Princess Luna granted him a smile, one that Twilight could describe as majestic and yet friendly.

“Thank you, my servant, that shall be enough," the alicorn declared and the stallion straightened up, ready to return to his tasks. Before he did so, however, the Royal Sister inquired. "Have you finished the indexing?”

Moonwarden did not reply at first, only looking askance at Twilight next to him. He turned around slowly and tranquilly, letting out a, quite symbolic, long sigh.

“I was about to...” he declared, putting the lockbox back to the cabinet and returning to his bookshelf, accompanied by Princess Luna's non-solemn, amused look. She did not follow him with her gaze for too long, though, instead focusing on Twilight.

“A pleasure to see you here, Twilight Sparkle. Did you await me for long?"

"Oh, no, I came in but a couple of minutes ago!" Twilight assured with a convivial smile. "Besides, your aide was keeping me company," she explained, staring at the grey pony, who, for the umpteenth time trying to focus on his assignment, looked back and nodded with a courteous expression.

Luna glanced at Moonwarden with a spark in her cyan eyes. "I see. I hope my servant behaved properly while you were waiting for me, Twilight Sparkle?" she inquired while keeping her focused gaze on the unicorn, who huffed back from his workplace, his muzzle brandishing the expression of outrage.

"Any statements saying otherwise shall be treated by me as slander and I shall take legal actions against them," he declared boldly, his stare kept on Twilight. "I have the arsenal right here." He pointed at the bookshelf and, to strengthen his words, made a few of the tomes he was working on float suddenly. They moved behind him and began forming a flying barricade of sorts, shielding him from the rest of the room and further interaction.

This induced Luna to cover her mouth and snicker faintly. Twilight, on the other hoof, decided to comment.

"A bookfort? I often create them myself when I am doing research," she pointed out, somewhat mockingly, as the stallion's actions were eccentric at best. And weird at worst.

An irked look from between the tomes "Equestrian Legal Theories" and "Vicarious Liability" was the only response she received before the advisor's fortress took its shape and confined him from the rest of the chamber with a large thump sound of tomes landing on the floor and clamping together.

Princess Luna rolled her eyes and sighed profoundly.

"Do not worry about him, he is a bit... idiosyncratic," she exclaimed slightly louder. "So, what can I do for you, Twilight Sparkle?” she queried, gesturing an invitation to sit together down by the ornate desk.

Twilight followed the Royal Sister and sat down, breathing in deeply, as nerves began to take hold of her.

"As the Princess of Friendship," she started, "I have chosen the task of bringing this incredible magic to all of Equestria. To show all of ponies how much they can gain, if they are willing to accept it and live by its code. But, I kept thinking..." She took another breath, hoping to calm herself down enough to present her case. "Equestria is not the only place that needs to learn how powerful Friendship really is. There are many other countries and lands, a lot of them exotic and foreign. We are not in any right to keep the knowledge about this magic to ourselves, as it is a gift only appreciated and fully understood when shared. As such, all of the World could benefit from the great gift that the magic of Friendship is."

Princess Luna kept an expression of stoic curiosity on her muzzle throughout everything Twilight was saying. She but nodded respectfully to what had been said so far.

"You are making a sound point, Twilight Sparkle," she finally judged, straightening herself on the ornate chair. "And you desired to meet me precisely to discuss this topic, is that correct? Why?" Now there was a huge note of interest in her voice.

Twilight gathered her entire conviction. "For a long time now I've had an invitation to visit one of those distant realms I mentioned. And now, I determine, is the perfect time." She inhaled deeply, knowing that was, indeed, the moment for her. "I want to visit the batponies. I want to go to Noctraliya."

***

A highly excited mare’s voice echoed in the mess hall with its sharp, foreign sound. The rolling consonants bounced of the high ceiling and the colorful vowels danced around the few candles on the walls, the only sources of light in the vast chamber.

“Four, five, five and five! He won again, you’re screwing me!”

The company of Nightguards laughed wholeheartedly when the female batpony fluttered above the table, wanting to check precisely whether the devious dice were not trying to trick her eyes. When she finally sat down her brown mane brushed the wooden surface delicately.

One of the other players, a muscular, dark-coated stallion sitting right next to her, leaned back in his chair with a smug smile.

“I am not, although I might have my plans for today, my dear Darkpine,” he declared, giving the mare a somewhat salacious look. She replied with a half-appalled, half-amused gaze while another one of the competitors let out a long, irritated sigh and flicked back his dark grey forelock.

“We are really, really, not interested in your plans, Rockdusk,” he expressed himself in an anguished tone, causing the bulky stallion to laugh jovially. Darkpine in the meantime brought a fanged grin up on her muzzle and then looked seductively into her indecent companion's eyes.

“As opposed to Deep Mist, I am interested, very much," she assured with a wink. "I have a patrol shift in half an hour, so your... ‘proposition’ might give me something to think about.”

The disapproving Deep Mist shook his head over this ridiculous conversation and just pointed at the table. “Is nopony paying any attention to the fact that Midnight Wind is completely destroying us right now?” he asked with reproach.

Midnight couldn’t help but smile mischievously. The Goddess bestowed him with luck tonight, indeed! He grabbed a copious amount of bits and dragged them towards himself, making quite the noise.

The rest of the noctrali present in the mess hall were staring occasionally at the four players, while keeping busy with helping themselves to the vast amount of oranges, apples and grapes lined on the tables. However, Midnight’s win streak was causing a significant part of the gathered Nightguardians to observe the game rather than enjoy the meal.

Rockdusk turned his attention, although with some difficulty, from the mare giving him a flirtatious look.

“It’s not like you've just lost your whole pay, friend!” he spoke towards Deep Mist. Darkpine, in the meantime, flapped her leathery wings, agitated.

“Who cares, these coins are a joke!" she shouted with annoyance. She grabbed a bit and, using one of her fangs, made a hole straight through it, proving her point. "You see? Never mind that it’s gold, it’s not even clear! Such a cheap excuse for proper craft would earn a caretaker a month in the lower mines!" She tossed the coin through the whole chamber, hitting the opposite wall. A couple of dim laughs accompanied the travel of the gold projectile.

Meanwhile, Midnight grabbed his cobalt blue mane and tied it behind his head with a dark grey, woolen strip, forcing the hair to flow neatly down the back of his neck.

"Darkpine is right," he concurred calmly. "But let's play once more and then get ready for work. Rockdusk and I are doing weapons check-up in twenty."

The big stallion tossed a hoofful of bits on the table nonchalantly. “Waste of time. All of them shall be gleaming and sharpened, as ordered," he declared, stretching his neck. "If they are ever going to rust, it will be because of lack of use, not lack of care!"

Deep Mist threw his share forward and sighed deeply. "They weren't too useful the last time we had a chance of putting them to work, you know..."

And, like that, the good mood of the group was gone, extinguished like a small candle in the middle of a storm.

"May our blood stop flowing..." Midnight cursed under his breath, looking blankly into space. "Shame upon us."

Darkpine added her amount of bits to the pile without any conviction, then looked at Deep Mist with concern written all over her muzzle.

"How is Firmshade?" she asked in a faint, saddened tone.

The inquired stallion just shrugged, not even bothering to stare up at the rest of his friends. "The healer said he might not be able to fly again." There was melancholy in his voice. "His wing was completely crushed when the Red Fiend stomped on it."

The mare hissed silently at this reply and closed her eyes in an expression of profound sorrow. Not a moment later Rockdusk slammed his hoof down on the table, sending the dice and coins all over the place to the scare of Midnight and his other comrades.

"He stood up to the danger as every one of us always should!" he roared, causing a large part of the mess hall to turn towards the table in the corner. "His sacrifice brought us the honor of forgiveness for our failure in battle!"

Darkpine managed to catch some of the bits as they were rolling off the wooden surface.

"Is it a failure when the enemy is towering above us and taking our strength with a mere flash of his power?” she asked, rhetorically, keeping her eyes down. “I mean, what was there to do?"

Midnight inhaled. He raised his head high, staring upwards.

"Fight till the end. Like the Nightguard of old," he declared with a focused gaze, hoping to look past the ceiling at the countless stars on the dark sky. Towards Silverheaven. Towards the Goddess. "Like when the Eclipse began..."

Darkpine's eyes shined more brightly. "Like the Nightguard of old..." she repeated, akin to an echo. "Yes... I respect those words. For the Immaculate Moon."

The entire group lowered their heads and closed their eyes, and even a few other batponies, upon hearing the sacred name of their Goddess, did the same. A couple seconds of silence later, the mare swept the air with her hoof, like she was trying to cut something invisible in half.

"Alright, can we talk about something a bit more cheerful before we get going? I'd rather not think about this anymore," she declared and Deep Mist stared at her cynically, realigning the bits in the middle of the table so that they would form a nice pile, ready and waiting to be grabbed.

"As long as it is not about you and Rockdusk going at one another," he exclaimed sardonically, "be my sunscorched guest."

Midnight chuckled, while Darkpine, with her partner giving her another smug look, bared her fangs in a smile.

"You are not going to tell me, Deep Mist," she whispered, leaning over the table, "that you don't like some blood-warming conversations and gossips from time to time."

"Funny you mention gossips, because I have heard an intriguing one lately," the stallion replied with a grin of his own.

The mare quickly supported her front legs on the table and rested her chin on them, immediately captivated and excited. "Oh! Come on, share!" She looked like a little filly, hoping to hear something wonderfully scandalous.

Deep Mist took his time, however, putting the dice into a wooden cup in a steady pace.

"Well," he finally continued in a scheming tone, "I have heard that there might be a certain... something... happening between a certain Nightguardian and a certain local—" he paused for theatrical effect, during which the intrigued mare leaned forward nearly enough to fall flat on the table “—Princess.”

Darkpine let out a dramatic gasp, while Rockdusk tipped himself forward to hear better.

At the same time, Midnight felt his coat stand on end and cold shivers of irritation travelling up his spine.

Deep Mist continued, giving the cup a good jiggle, a spark in his eyes.

"And the best part? This Nightguardian is sitting at our table." To add weight to his words, he put the cup forcefully on the surface, causing a loud protest from the dice trapped inside. Following the stallion’s gaze, Darkpine and Rockdusk turned towards Midnight.

He had summoned a highly annoyed expression on his muzzle. "And who would spread such nonsense?" he asked, tension mounting in his voice against his will.

"Who knows and who cares?" Deep Mist replied, smiling smugly. "I just know about some semi-secret meetings after moonrise."

Darkpine, becoming the archetype of bewilderment, bounced in her chair in excitement.

"With a local Princess?! A sunpony?!" her tone was louder than even she had wanted it to be. "You rascal! It is that lavender one, isn't it? Dusk Sparkle, or something?" she inquired, trying to pinpoint the name.

Midnight sighed with annoyance. “It’s not Dusk Sparkle, it’s Twilight Sparkle,” he clarified and Darkpine grinned mockingly in response.

“You tell me, you philanderer,” she said, jabbing him lightly in the foreleg.

He exhaled once more and began rubbing his temple, trying to calm down. This was not really a topic that should have been even considered in public. "Never mind. There is no 'something' happening," he declared resignedly. "She wanted to do interviews with me about our race, because I happened to have been in Ponyville. I acquired the Honored Covenant's permission to talk with her and I did. That's all," he accentuated, hoping such an explanation would be enough for his friends. "Not to mention she is the one that was involved in bringing the Eclipse’s end. It was a repayment. We owe her much more."

Rockdusk was still leaned forward, with curiosity and worry filling his eyes. "Nevertheless, are you sure there is nothing between you two?" he asked, cautiously. "I mean, you got pretty tense. And you still are."

Midnight huffed, pointing with reproach at his grey-maned old friend. "I just got annoyed at Deep Mist. Why would one help such a ridiculous gossip spread?" He gave his companion a scornful look, but the accused batpony's smile was only getting wider and wider.

"I don't know if it’s such a ridiculous hearsay after all, you know," the culprit shrugged, trying to look as innocent as possible. "And I have learned she has a palace of her own now, no? Will she soon invite you over for another 'interview'? Or however you two are calling this fling..."

Midnight didn’t respond to this blatant mockery at first. This was not the time, nor the place, nor the topic to discuss. He obliviously checked whether the strip around his mane was holding it tightly and would not undo itself in case of seeing some action.

"I advise you not to go any further with this, Deep Mist," he said finally, with a grim tone. In contradiction with it, Darkpine giggled like a little filly, not hearing, or perhaps not caring for that note in his voice.

"True or not, Midnight Wind – with a Princess, their Lord? That would be something of an accomplishment," she judged, wishing to give Midnight another jab, but the stallion granted her a look as calm as death and similarly unsettling. It was enough to make the mare swallow rather loudly, while Rockdusk moved warily back with his chair, trying not to provoke any reactions.

Deep Mist, however, seemed to have overlooked that Midnight was on the verge of bursting.

"Oh, you know our friend here, Darkpine. He always knows from where the wind is blowing..." he said with a big, derisive smile ornamenting his face. Then he raised the cup to see the results of the toss finally. "... or, in this case, where the wind is being blow—"

This sentence never stood a chance of being finished. In the blink of an eye, Midnight rammed his hoof into Deep Mist’s muzzle. It spawned a truly brutal sound and sent the mouthy warrior off the chair and down on the floor. Darkpine and Rockdusk were staring awed at what happened before the former laughed hysterically.

“You did not just do that!”

Deep Mist, shaking his head to get rid of the shock, got up quickly and, without saying a word, leaped right at Midnight, sending them both into a furious brawl on the stone floor. The rest of the Nightguards gathered in the hall, spotting some action in the corner, quickly moved to see what the commotion was about. They formed a circle, alongside Darkpine and Rockdusk, around the punching and kicking fighters and began encouraging them with screams and hoof-stomping.

“Get his eye, come on!”

“From the left, punch from the left!”

“Bite his ear off, they always do that!”

The two stallions were rolling on the floor, Midnight doing his best to outmaneuver and strike as hard as it was possible.

The fight would have lasted for longer and possibly get more impressive, if not for the doors of the hall opening. The entire chamber petrified when Ardent Fang, the Nightguard’s Commander, crossed the threshold.

***

Princess Luna was thinking extensively. Twilight could tell it. She was making her feel a bit uneasy with her stoic expression, after all. Even though there was really no reason to feel worried. The Alicorn of the Night might have been intimidating for some, but Twilight knew well that her manner was merely a trained façade and the Princess was in fact caring and really friendly. However, that was a fact easy to forget sometimes.

A lot of times, actually.

The Royal Sister finally spoke, her tone sounding serious and official. “You present your case judiciously, Twilight Sparkle. But are you absolutely certain that the state of facts presented to you is valid?”

Twilight took a deep breath, trying to stay calm.

“Yes, I am certain," she declared. "Midnight Wind, the batpony I have managed to interview, mentioned clearly that Noctraliya has trouble maintaining any food surplus. I believe Equestria could help them greatly with our resources... as long as the Covenant, which makes decisions in cases of that magnitude, can be convinced to sign a trade agreement,” Twilight clarified as Princess Luna leaned back in her chair, with a thoughtful look in her eyes.

“And their invitation not only provides you with a chance of proving to batponies the value of cooperation with Equestria, but an opportunity to show them what they can learn from us," the Royal Sister concluded to which the other mare nodded zealously.

“Precisely. Their Lords are distrustful and keen on protecting their heritage without any foreign influences. But I believe I can change the way they think about us. I only need a chance, and I see this chance right now," there was a surprising, even for Twilight, amount of conviction in her own voice, which seemed to have made Luna lock herself in thought for a while longer.

And this time, Twilight's expression was thoroughly betraying her worry. She realized that that was the crucial moment in which she would know for sure whether her plan would come with the Princess' approval, or would she have to continue without it. After all, the Alicorn of the Night was considered a goddess by the noctrali, so how could Twilight undertake any actions without consulting them with her?

... what if she would have to act against Princess Luna? Would she have the courage to do something like that? And, more importantly, what would Princess Celestia have said to this?!

Fortunately for Twilight, Princess Luna didn't expose her to tension for too long.

“I am glad you came with this to me, Twilight Sparkle. I was, myself, looking for an opportunity to bring my children closer to Equestria," the Royal Sister declared, standing up from her seat. "And now you have presented me with a way of doing so. As such, you shall have my aid and blessing," she made a promise, smiling with benediction at Twilight.

Who could barely contain the excitement over those news.

“Oh, thank you, Princess, thank you!" she stood up in an instant, her voice full of joy. "I won’t let you down!”

Princess Luna smiled broadly at the enthusiasm that Twilight could not have hidden. “I know you won’t fail me, Twilight Sparkle," she said, circling the desk and placing her hoof on Twilight's shoulder. "You have never failed any of us before, no matter the task,” she exclaimed, and Twilight simultaneously blushed at those words and felt them adding weight to Luna's hoof.

“Pardon my impatience," she asked, "but when will I be able to begin the journey?”

“As soon as preparations are made," the Royal Sister assured her. "A couple of days, no longer.”

Twilight grinned happily and with undying eagerness. Giving the Princess a bow of her head, and repeating "thank you" at least a dozen times, she left the room, closing the doors with impetus. The joyful echo of her exit was bouncing for a while amongst the castle corridors.

A few seconds after the sounds of Twilight’s rapid exit had died out, Luna switched her attention to the impenetrable fortress of legal tomes that had been erected without permission in her personal domain.

“You can drop the act now, Moonwarden," she ordered with a mixture of authority and mirth. "And stop grinning, it is almost audible all the way here.”

The bastion of books deconstructed itself on a whim and all of its bricks went back to their rightful places, revealing the grey unicorn behind them. He was smiling as mockingly as it was possible.

“My lady,” he began, his voice polite, but with a tone of self-righteous confidence to it, "easily-annoyed, eccentric and... 'idiosyncratic' professionals are rarely taken seriously and perceived as a threat. And, might I point out, my part was stellar.” His expression was an emotionless mask with but a faint smile adorning it. " 'Idiosyncratic', what a fantastic word to use!" he declared and chuckled silently, causing Luna to sigh.

"I still think a 'bookfort' was an exaggeration, Moonwarden," she judged, although with a warm timbre to her words. She then beckoned her faithful advisor to come with her. He complied without a word, following after her like a silent, serene shade, a smug expression plastered on his face.

Luna inquired, spotting his satisfaction. “Is your performance the reason for your glee?”

He shook his head lightly, lifting the cerulean curtain screening the passage to the terrace with his silver aura, allowing her to gracefully pass underneath.

“No, my lady," he finally declined, passing under the fabric and letting it fall down freely. "I merely find the Princess cute and adorable,” he declared, putting an audible emphasis on the adjectives.

This caused Luna to stop in half-trot, which in return almost ended up with Moonwarden bumping into her. He took a dignified step back and put his head down, flustered over this near-collision. Meanwhile, Luna was staring at him, completely perplexed.

“‘Adorable’? ‘Cute’? Are you unwell, Moonwarden?" she inquired with a note of worry in her voice. "You never use words like that seriously.”

He simply nodded, without any trace of emotion. “And I have not used them seriously yet again, my lady," he assured, only now allowing a smirk to dance on his lips. "She is cutely naïve and adorably excitable.”

Luna stared at him for a moment longer, before finally letting out an amused sigh. She continued trotting towards the terrace, making her way outside, to the overlook suspended above the rest of the Royal Castle. The cold wind of the night brushed her hair, which twisted and turned like a royal, blue nebula, with stars trapped amongst the resplendent sapphire. She turned her cyan eyes towards the pure moonlight, enchanting and captivating, and she could tell that her regalia shined imposingly.

“When exactly did you begin reading her mind?” she asked of Moonwarden. Upon not receiving a response immediately, she turned, seeing the stallion staring at her firmly without even a blink. “I have asked you something, my servant.”

When he ultimately realized that she was referring to him he coughed, regaining his usual, tranquil composure and trotting closer to her. “A while before you entered the chamber, my lady," he declared, meeting her gaze as if nothing had occurred. "I had to carefully assess the amount of applicable force. I know Princess Twilight would spot any more complex and focused magical usage in the room. Her prowess makes her a difficult target to approach and inquest,” he passed his professional opinion, but the only reply he received was a mischievous smile.

“And here I thought you always gloat nopony can detect your intrusions, Moonwarden," Luna spoke in a teasing tone. "You claim that you are the best," she goaded him to which he simply shook his head, smirking.

“With due respect, my lady," he replied, amused, "you are grossly mistaken.”

"Am I now?" Luna raised her eyebrow. "Do you dare insinuate that I can be mistaken?" she inquired of him coldly, but she knew her eyes betrayed her good humor.

"That is often the role of an Advisor, yes, my lady," Moonwarden responded and chuckled at this game they were playing. "Or a jester," he added with a sudden grimace, "but I allow myself to believe I am not but a court fool."

"I can see you in a vibrant costume, prancing around the place," Luna stated, letting a small giggle escape her lips as her servant shuddered at the thought. "And you would still surely claim to be the best harlequin," she pointed out.

“As I said," Moonwarden took his turn of clarifying, "you are mistaken, Your Majesty. I never claim to be the best," he paused, causing Luna to stare at him with interest over his sudden and improbable modesty. "I am the best," the stallion declared, staring into the distance with a vainglorious gaze.

Luna raised her brow, the corners of her mouth twitching. “How are you so certain?”

Moonwarden glanced at her with his silver eyes full of satisfaction. “I am in your service, am I not?”

He bowed his head loyally, as she granted him a warm smile.

"Well played. So what did you manage to discern, Moonwarden?” she inquired, staring over the landscape.

He shrugged, his expression unimpressed. “Aside from the fact that her arcane abilities are astounding and stupefying, nothing too extraordinary, my lady. She is driven, focused, she believes that she can succeed in her mission. Her motives are, in accordance, duty and feeling of responsibility. I have sensed a note of a more personal attachment to her quest, but I did not possess enough time to discern it," he explained thoroughly.

Luna pondered deeply at those revelations, resting one of her forelegs on the marble railing of the terrace and sternly looking over the lands of Equestria, shrouded in the night.

“She shall become an apt ruler one day," she declared in a thoughtful mood. "She simply needs experience. And if this journey can give her anything, it is experience in abundance.”

“Quite, my lady,” Moonwarden concurred, looking upwards, towards the starlit sky. “Might I have a question, my lady?” he spoke up and she nodded approvingly, still taking in the peaceful, nocturnal landscape. “Why did you not mention to Princess Twilight the recent... ‘situation’ in Maretonia?” he inquired, emphasizing the expression he used.

Luna didn't respond at first, her gaze growing focused, although she was not looking at anything in particular. She finally let out a long sigh and gazed at the unicorn, with her eyes cold and stoic.

“Refer to me the crisis in Maretonia, Moonwarden,” she ordered.

He cleared his throat silently. “If that is your wish, my lady," he acknowledged and took a calm breath. "According to the information provided to us by the Duchy, a group of batponies, posing as a neutral and independent trade mission, was in fact undertaking reconnaissance tasks. The information gathered included those on: Maretonian defensive tactics, number of active duty soldiers, training, possibility of drafting additional recruits and time until full mobilization in case of an attack," he pointed out all the pieces of intelligence. "Aside from that: nature and basis of local economy, infrastructural details, from heavy industry to agriculture. The group had left Maretonia before their purpose was discovered, for only two months later did the local government puzzle out their real mission," he concluded his report, giving Luna a curious stare, but her expression was unstirred.

“And what explanation did we give to the Maretonian delegation during the last summit?” she suddenly asked.

“Allow me to quote, my lady: 'Batponies are a naturally curious and distrusting species, for centuries in voluntary isolationism from the rest of Equestria. Their actions are nothing more than an unorthodox way of learning about other countries in the domain. While these trespasses might appear as clearly adversarial and would be considered troubling under normal circumstances, they are harmless, as conducted for non-hostile intents'," he repeated, word for word, the answer given to the Duke.

Luna shook her head slowly, looking once more into the distance.

“I cannot fathom they have believed in this rubbish," her voice was filled with disdain and a measure of disappointment. However, Moonwarden let out an amused chuckle, taking off his monocle and cleaning it with a little handkerchief.

“I have to remind you, my lady, that it was you that I have just now quoted.”

Luna smiled blankly, her lips smirking nearly involuntarily.

“Oh, yes, that is correct. It was pretty atrocious, was it not?” she queried him and he nodded with an expression of sadly objective criticism, putting on the monocle.

“I am afraid so, my lady," he admitted, "although I would not consider this explanation ‘rubbish’. It was merely a ‘farfetched, utterly unbelievable, forged to convince only the most gullible of ponies, lie’,” he clarified with a serious look on his muzzle and a mocking gaze, which caused Luna to snicker.

“Well said," she commended him. "And yet they believed in this explanation.”

Moonwarden gazed at her with a spark to his eyes. "Yes, my lady. I took the liberty of... assuring that they do.” His gaze lit up with silver aura for a second before he continued. “Although, this incredible explanation was not that inconceivable. After all, it was you who delivered it to them. And, might I add, your credibility is unquestionable, my lady.”

Luna began slowly pacing the terrace, being followed attentively by Moonwarden’s eyes.

“And what was the real assessment of the situation that you provided us with?” she pursued the topic further.

His expression became utterly serious. “I was involved in similar missions in my younger years and I have to mark this as a typical case of espionage," he stated, his eyes locked on the striding mare. "Usually a harbinger of a military action, be it a complex, multi-staged sabotage and disruption, or a straight-up assault, my lady,” the stallion paused, raising his hoof. “But, as you might have observed, there was neither.”

Luna nodded, agreeing, then turned to walk back inside, Moonwarden quickly joining her, resembling her loyal, grey shadow.

“That makes me even more worried, Moonwarden,” she finally said, her voice perturbed.

“Agreed, it is concerning," he complied, nodding slowly. "However, what made me most intrigued, my lady, is that, during my work on this case, I had to conclude that the mission was undertaken by a group of highly skilled, possibly hoof-picked agents. The way they conducted their research was painstakingly precise. Such level of professionalism is rare. I, personally, know only three Equestrian operatives with enough experience to match it,” he paused briefly, letting the words resound in the silence. “And yet, the Maretonians figured it out.”

Luna looked quizzically at her servant, while he lifted the transparent curtain.

“What do you mean to say, Moonwarden?" she inquired. "That they wanted to be discovered?”

“Yes, my lady, it seems so," he replied, rubbing his chin. "Unless it was a 'bummer of epic proportions'," he added somewhat mockingly, "but I resent this possibility.”

“Give me theories. Why would they want notoriety?” Luna pressed him to continue, now that such an intriguing concept was brought up.

Moonwarden frowned and then began listing the possible explanations. “Disruption of Maretonian politics, screening another action, like an economical or scientific larceny, assessing Noctraliya’s strength and speed of reactions in comparison... or just a good old show of power and resourcefulness, to name a few,” he finished, giving Luna an intrigued look.

She approached the chessboard in the corner and seemingly began examining the state of the game, her brow furrowed.

“Now that we have reviewed all of this, do you know the answer to your question?” she suddenly asked him, inviting him to join her.

Moonwarden took his place on the other side of the board. “I believe I do, my lady, and I applaud you for keeping Princess Twilight uninformed for so long," there were praise and respect in his voice. "She would be shocked and worried about those findings. She would have thought negatively about batponies even before really having a chance of meeting them as a nation. And, if I might speculate, you want her to visit Noctraliya with a clear mind, capable of forming objective opinions about them.”

Luna nodded at his assumptions, staring down at the set of crystal blue pieces that she was leading into battle. Her losses were minimal so far and she would consider herself having the initiative in this conflict.

“For too long were my children ostracized by rumors and misunderstandings," she said with sadness. "And now, one, very special pony has a chance of changing the fate of the entire race with her actions.”

Moonwarden brought up a cynical smirk on his muzzle while glancing at the black marble forces he was the commander of. Luna was certain that he considered his losses insubstantial and he believed having the tactical advantage right now.

“Princess Twilight does have a seasonal destiny rewriting habit, yes," he remarked, his words oozing irony and sarcasm. "And yet...” his tone changed abruptly.

“Yes?” Luna's voice betrayed concern as her advisor was staring intensely right into her eyes.

“Considering the recent events in conjunction with the ways of batponies,” he paused and the silence in the office became nothing but eerie and mischievous, “you are aware, my lady, that you are putting Princess Twilight in considerable danger?”

Luna sighed deeply. She put her hoof on the crystal queen.

“If we care about something... no cost is too great,” she exclaimed and the words that came from her mouth reverberated with distress as she slowly moved the piece. “Check.”

Moonwarden examined the board with an evaluating look.

The queen straight past his lines, avoiding many perils on the way, until she was in clear striking distance of his king. However, on this square, she was threatened by exactly seven, no, eight dark agents of his. Some were prepared to stop her by tossing themselves in front of her path. Some, eager to dispose of her in a most gruesome fashion.

But something else than his visibly advantageous position caught the unicorn’s attention. He was unable to discern what were his lady's plans of riposting his next move. There were no pieces covering the endangered queen, there was no foothold to be gained by this maneuver, there was no tactical advantage in this unambiguous sacrifice.

There was nothing.

A shiver went down his spine as he looked up and saw the grief that darkened the Princess' cyan gaze.

Chapter III – Thus Starts the Adventure

The radiant discus of the Sun had stepped down from its reign, making room for the growing dark of the night. All of Canterlot and its belongings were slowly heading to bed after a busy day. All but one place. In the far distance, beyond the city limits, a stern bastion supported in the granite slope, its shape and hue so very different from the white walls of the city, was slowly waking up. Its sharp arches were disturbing the line of horizon like bestial claws and its dark, granite fortifications were indubitably as inspiring as they were threatening. This stoic citadel, as unshakable as the mountain itself, after centuries of abandonment, was now teeming with nocturnal life, being once more the headquarters of the famed and feared Nightguard.

From the distant balcony of the Royal Castle, Twilight was staring firmly at this awe-inspiring and somewhat unsettling bastion.

She was feeling... edgy. It was like a mixture of raw excitement and paralyzing stress. It wasn’t anything sudden for her, she knew well how she was usually reacting when undertaking tasks of great importance. And this one was, naturally, one of those cases. Knowing how she would feel, however, did not necessarily make her capable of avoiding this surge of emotions. She had nearly forgotten that she wasn’t alone on the overlook, but Princess Luna’s voice brought her back to the material realm.

“You are nervous, Twilight Sparkle,” the Royal Alicorn stated calmly, stepping right near Twilight. She had left behind the two pegasi guardsponies, cladded in golden armor, tending to the chariot that was meant to withstand the perilous journey to Noctraliya. “Verily, you look like you are terrified, even.” Luna lowered her head, trying to deduce the emotions blossoming on Twilight's muzzle.

“No, no! Nothing of sorts! I-I am but excited, it’s nothing to be concerned about,” Twilight responded quickly and not entirely honestly.

Princess Luna gifted her a calm smile, surely seeing through the little deception. “You don’t have to deny the fact that you are anxious. You need only to face it,” she emphasized and it was easy to tell that she was trying her best not to sound too patronizing.

Twilight let out a long sigh, giving herself time to think. “Yes, I know... And I am kind of shaky. I guess it is written in one’s role as a Princess, to worry and brood on... everything,” she said and, almost unaware of it, checked whether the diadem on her head was still there.

“You speak the truth, Twilight Sparkle," the Royal Sister finally responded, after a moment of pondering on those words. “The weight of leadership always fills you with angst. But it is fear of the virtuous kind.” She looked up to the sky, were the first stars began to appear, awaiting the Moon to join them. “The one that comes with the feeling of responsibility.”

Twilight agreed to that with a faint nod. She waited for a moment, musing, before speaking up again.

“Do you ever get rid of this feeling?”

She spotted that Princess Luna looked, maybe without even realizing it, at the distant citadel.

“No. No, you do not,” the Alicorn of the Night replied, her voice distant and thoughtful and her gaze fixed at the stronghold.

Twilight allowed herself to carefully observe the Royal Sister. For her, it was clear – the Princess desired her mission to succeed for more reasons than Twilight was aware of already. But those reasons were, at the same time, quite obvious to the mare. Despite not showing it publicly, Princess Luna was deeply and motherly caring for the batponies. From what she had managed to learn, it was the Royal Sister herself who had given the species their modern name. “Noctrali”. Or “night-dwellers” in Equestrian. She also was to refer to them as her children. And for the batponies she was their great and benevolent Goddess, the Immaculate Moon.

After a long moment of silence Princess Luna continued their conversation.

“Tell me, have you managed to converse with my Sister, as you desired?” She looked at Twilight with genuine curiosity.

“No... She had left for Maretonia before I had a chance to speak with her,” Twilight hung her head and disappointment filled her voice. “Official business, it seems.”

The Royal Sister squinted her eyes for a moment before replying. It was almost like she was overly perplexed for a short while. “I had no idea it was to happen so soon,” her voice was a bit distant, as if she was thinking about something else entirely.

“I've began wondering, did something bad occur lately?” Twilight asked, rubbing her chin. “I remember the last summit being organized on a very short notice.”

Princess Luna stared at the younger alicorn with her regal, cyan eyes. They were filled with caution. Her voice changed into a faint whisper, as she obviously wanted for the conversation to be confidential.

“You are correct, Twilight." She nodded in a graceful and yet conspiratorial fashion. "There was a situation to be addressed.”

Twilight's ears perked up as she gathered her full attention, witnessing this sudden change in the Royal Sister’s behavior. “What happened?” she inquired, concern almost beaming from her.

“An internal power struggle,” Luna admitted finally. “The Maretonian Merchant Conglomerate was caught gathering sensitive, classified information. The Duke suspected they desired to stage a coup and dissolve the Duchy.”

“They wanted... civil war?" Twilight couldn't hide her bewilderment as her eyes lit up with both genuine shock and prying interest. "For what reason?”

“We do not know yet. But the Duke desired for this situation to remain in absolute secrecy,” Princess Luna responded, glancing behind her shoulder. Her whisper was barely audible now. “The only reason my sister and I invited Princess Cadance to the meeting was the fact that the Conglomerate have opened many trade routes with the Crystal Empire. We had to discuss the prospect of cutting the flow of their luxury goods, as a way of shaking their influence.”

“Ah, so this is why I was not a part of this...” Twilight whispered back in understanding. “And Princess Celestia ventured to Maretonia for this reason?”

“Precisely. The Duke wished for my sister to overlook his actions against the Conglomerate, so that nopony would accuse him of acting outside of his prerogatives, or for personal gain,” Princess Luna concluded, letting out a sigh. “Forgive me for not telling you this prior," she hung her head with remorse, but Twilight only smiled mildly at her.

“I understand, of course. The political game is a tricky one,” she said, like to herself. "And I am a completely new player.” She let out a nervous giggle to which the other alicorn responded with a dry laugh of her own.

“You have your chance of studying it right in front of you.” She gestured widely towards the hold of the Nightguard, with its jagged shape scarring the horizon.

Twilight nodded in accord. “That is true. I just hoped I will be granted some more insight from Princess Celestia.”

“You are wise to seek counsel,” Princess Luna commended her, “but don’t be dependent on it. You are a Princess yourself now. So carve your own path.”

This sentence made Twilight ponder. It was true, she was a leader now. She had the role she chose to have – the Princess of Friendship. And, for the first time, she felt like she also had a task of her own. Not one that she had to undertake because the situation demanded it, or because Equestria was in peril, but a mission she had found for herself. If this mixture of excitement and fear was to tell her anything, she was right now beginning to forge her own legacy, a new chapter in the history of Equestria.

Those thoughts sounded very weird in her head...

After yet another moment of long silence on the overlook, one of the Royal Guards came closer to the alicorns, saluted and bowed his head deeply.

“Your Highnesses, the chariot is ready for travel,” he reported sternly and the Royal Sister gave him an approving nod. Then she put her hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. With it came a feeling of great weight and responsibility.

“Remember, Twilight Sparkle. You are my envoy in the lands of Noctraliya,” she said the name with a perfect accent. “I know you won’t fail me. And I hope my children won’t fail you.”

There was a note of worry in her tone. Twilight breathed in, the feeling of obligation she just experienced multiplying tenfold.

“I will do my best, Princess Luna,” she solemnly promised, staring right into the eyes of the Royal Sister.

Even after the chariot had become nothing more than a small, inadequate point in the evening sky, Princess Luna was standing motionless on the terrace. She was alone with an old friend of hers – guilt.

She constantly kept telling herself that lying for the sake of her children was necessary. First to the Maretonians. Then to Twilight. Maybe soon to her own sister. But, as much as she would like to, Luna could no longer deny that all of this deceit was filling her to the brim with disgust.

***

The scorching disk of the Sun had been barely pushed away by the luminous night, but the Nightguard’s barracks were already teeming with activity. Fruittenders appointed to care about food supplies were already transporting meals to the mess hall and some of the warriors were doing personal exercise routines on the main grounds, practicing strikes or precise aerial movement. Forges were lit up brightly and the rhythmic, thunderous pounding of hammers was echoing through the garrison. It would surely wake up the sleeping stragglers, not that there were any. And it most surely was audible outside, even on the other side of the city walls, where the citizens of Canterlot were slowly returning to their warm homes and cozy beds.

Midnight stared down at all his comrades from the fortress’ overlook. He always felt inspired when experiencing this everynight, calm routine, a sign of duty and professionalism. Although, all of this inspiration could not help him from yawning extensively. He had woken up two hours before, when the sky was still bright and blinding, having to prepare himself for the journey back to his homeland. He did a thorough check of his gear, making sure it would present itself accordingly when gazed upon by his brethren back home. The Nightguard was a symbol of Noctraliya. A sign of power and devotion to the Immaculate Moon... He was proud to be a warrior of the Goddess Herself.

The yawn that ripped out of his muzzle was utterly inappropriate when it came to his thoughts. Accursed weakness of flesh.

“Oh, batshit, they were serious.”

Midnight heard a familiar voice behind him. He turned away from the ramparts and witnessed Deep Mist, in full uniform, landing on the overlook, with a cloud of dust accompanying him. His comrade’s face was a mixture of annoyance and disbelief.

It was perfectly matching Midnight’s own. “Deep Mist. You are my wingpony for this one after all? Like there's really nopony else?”

The other Nightguardian shrugged, removing his helmet. His grey forelock went straight for one of his eyes – the one still showing signs of a quite profound shiner.

“Yes, I was hoping somepony changed their mind, but you are here after all. Not the finest of assignments,” he jabbed back with teasing disappointment.

Midnight nodded reluctantly in agreement. “Somepony upstairs has an ugly sense of humor and persistence, I’ll give them that,” He let out a long sigh.

Deep Mist came closer, staring towards the east, like waiting for the sacred circle of the Moon to finally reveal itself from behind the horizon.

“I think I know whose ‘sense of humor’ that is," he said, shrugging. "Well, at least I shall have a chance of meeting your paramour.”

Midnight’s upper lip quivered involuntarily as he looked at his approaching comrade askance. “Do you want your bruise to have a paramour, maybe?” he said, making a slow scratch on the stone floor with his metal claw.

Deep Mist neared Midnight significantly. His dark amber eyes were laughing, even if his muzzle had a completely neutral expression.

“I would love to see the Commander giving you another punishment, if this is what you mean by your words,” he remarked with sly satisfaction and Midnight felt a sudden urge to just fly away from the overlook, leaving his comrade in a cloud of dust. “Not to mention other pleasantries.”

“I would still gladly sell you another punch.” Midnight checked his tied mane with one hoof, mimicking partially the gesture that occurred just before he assaulted Deep Mist those few days before.

The other stallion hissed loudly, irate. “Just try me,” he responded, then attempted to turn around and trot away.

Midnight stopped him, grasping his shoulder. “What's this really about, Deep Mist? Are you sore I have been granted leadership and not you? Is that it?”

Deep Mist shunned away the hoof. He sighed and took care of his forelock before speaking up in an accusatory tone.

“You know me so well and you still think I am that petty, huh?”

“No, I think you are that stupid,” Midnight declared, giving him a look of scorn. “We have work to do and we shall do it properly. Regardless.”

The other warrior sighed once more, bringing up a fake expression of innocence. “Caring for nothing more,” the irony in his voice was palpable. “Alright, I’ll bite – what is she like anyway?”

Not willing to engage in this ridiculous game, Midnight huffed and trotted away a few meters. He stood near the rampant, staring to the east. After a moment, Deep Mist joined his comrade slowly, also looking into the distance.

“By the Goddess, how long has it been since we saw the homeland?” His voice was full of longing.

Midnight glanced at his wingpony and partner. His suddenly thoughtful mood surprised him. However, he could not blame Deep Mist for being nostalgic.

“Two years. It feels like much longer though, doesn't it?” he asked somewhat rhetorically.

“Yes. We've seen quite a few places during this time, but none as beautiful as our peaks.” Deep Mist waved his hoof, like hoping to draw the mountain ranges above the distant horizon.

Midnight nodded gently. “Indeed. But I am willing to trade the sight of homeland for the chance of serving the Goddess,” he declared zealously.

“It is the greatest of honors. Although the presence of the Judging Sun makes me uneasy.” Deep Mist stared intensely towards the distant Royal Castle, towering above the marble city, and literally shivered at his own words.

“The better our Goddess is here, saving us from the burning light,” Midnight exclaimed. He sat down, lifting his hooves to the sky. “Immaculate Moon... you lighten my nights. May I serve you eternally.”

“Ha...” Deep Mist concurred, locked in his own thoughts.

The closing sound of hoofsteps made both the stallions turn around. They spotted Ardent Fang approaching, accompanied by another pony, a unicorn, to their surprise. The Equestrian was wearing a rich, blue-grey cape, a vest over a bright shirt and overall appeared like some sort of a local bureaucrat, or official. Yet, not caring about him right now, the warriors snapped into attention and saluted their officer.

“Sir, Commander, sir!” they shouted in unison.

“I see you are at the ready, younglings. You shall be leaving as soon as the envoy arrives,” the Commander’s voice resounded firmly in the evening air.

“Yes, Commander, sir!”

Ardent Fang smirked faintly. “No objections about you two cooperating, I presume?”

“No, Commander, sir!”

“That’s what I wanted to hear.” The officer nodded at them and then spoke up in Equestrian, although with a discernible accent. “Advisor, may I introduce guardians Midnight Wind and Deep Mist, who shall be escorting the Princess,” he paused briefly. “Warriors, this is the Goddess’ servant, Advisor Moonwarden.”

The unicorn nodded his head just a little bit, while the two batponies were still standing in perfect attention.

Midnight spotted the Advisor giving them both an intrigued and keen look through his monocle, like he was silently judging and assessing them.

“A fine set of guardians for Princess Twilight Sparkle, I see,” he expressed his opinions with an unusual accent of his own.

Midnight and Deep Mist were standing like petrified, not even a muscle in their bodies twitching. The caped stallion nodded approvingly a few times at the display of discipline and fine training.

The unicorn’s expression lightened finally. “Yes, yes... I am certain they shall perform admirably, Commander.”

“We pride ourselves on serving the Goddess,” Ardent Fang replied with conviction.

The Advisor smirked vaguely. “And She smiles upon your service, I assure you.”

For Midnight it was an unmatched honor, knowing that the Goddess Herself was satisfied with their duty. Wasn't this what every noctral was dreaming about? To learn that the Immaculate Moon, their Mother and Protector, is overjoyed by their work and life?

It was weird to hear those words from an Equestrian though. Then again, even as Midnight was keeping his eyes locked in place, staring forward, he had the unicorn firmly in his sight. And he could swear that in front of him stood a pony that he had heard about before, his sobriquet mentioned in rumors circling around the bastion.

Ardent Fang abruptly looked to the sky and squinted.

“The Princess shall be arriving soon," he declared, addressing the Advisor. "I have an entourage prepared, I shall lead them out to greet her.”

The unicorn grinned with a perfectly aligned smile. “Oh, of course, Commander, do not allow me to stop you. Might I converse with your soldiers while we wait?”

“By all means, Advisor. At ease!”

After giving the order Ardent Fang spread his wings and took to the sky, causing the Equestrian to grab his cape with magic, as it swung rapidly with the force of the take-off. Midnight and Deep Mist let go of their trained stances and exchanged quick looks in understanding. When the unicorn turned towards them after a while of realigning his mantle with his silvery aura, he witnessed two very curious individuals right in front of him.

“Forgive me, but my knowledge of Noctraliyar is sparse, so I shall use my language," he began, his tone not really asking forgiveness. "The Goddess desires for the journey to be comfortable and calm for the Princess. I hope you two know safe and calm routes through your lands, for the sake of Her Highness' safety.” Moonwarden was switching his gaze from one pony to the other.

Deep Mist was first to answer him, riposting the stallion’s look with his own, focused glare.

“We shall be taking the calmest wiari, weather-wise. And we shall react to the cloud patterns. Knaze shall be taken good care off, Dorat,” he answered, slipping into Noctraliyar occasionally.

The unicorn nodded, clearly being able to understand or deduce those few words and then gazed towards the Royal Castle.

“Very well. The Goddess shall be pleased to hear that," he declared coldly. "I shall convey to Her that our Princess is in...” he moved his head and gave them an intense stare, “apt hooves.”

This piercing, silvery gaze from the caped stallion made Midnight feel rather uneasy. There was something hidden behind the Advisor's mercurial eyes and it was more than clear that this unicorn meant a lot more than just to compliment. Rather to forewarn.

Nevertheless, Midnight stepped forward, wishing to satisfy his curiosity, in spite of the pony’s gaze.

“So, you are truly,” he paused briefly, “The Moonwarden.”

The unicorn blinked a few times, caught by surprise. He raised his brow, perplexed a bit.

“I think just Moonwarden would be adequate. Whatever do you mean by ‘the’?”

It was Deep Mist’s time to try and quench his interest, apparently. He peeked briefly at his comrade and the tone of his voice became, at best, clandestine.

“We have heard rumors. About an agent of the Goddess, Her shade in Ekwestriya. Soleeran that has converted and now serves Neskaza Lunee...”

The two batponies lowered their heads in response to the Goddess’ holy name. And, to their shared surprise, the unicorn followed with an akin gesture of his own.

Midnight spoke up after a moment of stillness, when the unicorn's stare once more clashed with his own, his voice a mixture of astonishment and satisfaction

“It is true then. You are a faithful of the Goddess, as we are.”

The caped pony did not reply at first. He trotted away a bit, his eyes locked on the distant Royal Castle and it appeared like he was about to abruptly leave. And yet he suddenly turned, his horn lighting up for a few heartbeats as an indiscernible smile ornamented his muzzle.

“I serve the Lady of the Night,” Moonwarden's voice was calm and tranquil. “Just like you, noctrali. But I am nopony special to use 'the' on," he declared with sheer modesty, lowering his head.

The three would have continued this exchange, if it wasn’t for the sudden sound of wings, quickly approaching the overlook, causing them all to gaze up.

Midnight first spotted a golden chariot, ornate and royal, pulled by two Equestrian warriors and escorted by a cadre of Nightguardians, with Ardent Fang at the lead. And when he finally saw who the passenger was, he found himself grinning in delight.

***

Twilight calmly and gracefully stepped out of the chariot, helped by one of the Royal Guards, and thanked him with a regal nod.

“Safe travels, Your Highness!” the stallion exclaimed, saluting her and then taking to the skies alongside his comrade, leaving the mare with the retinue of batponies.

Truth be told, Twilight was not expecting such a reception at the bastion, but it was clear to her that the Commander of the Nightguard wished to emphasize the official aspect of her visit as well as, bluntly, be welcoming. He was right now standing in front of her, with a determined, but not tensed up, look on his muzzle.

"Greetings, Princess,” he began, his exotic accent clear as day. “Ardent Fang, the Commander of the Goddess’ Nightguard,” he bowed his head with just enough respect. “We are glad to be of assistance to both Equestria and Noctraliya during your journey.”

Twilight had never before had the opportunity of seeing the officer leading the batpony detachment, but Shining Armor mentioned him a few times to her. He said Ardent Fang was a pony of great discipline and unmovable loyalty, expecting the same and more from his subordinates.

What Twilight could confirm so far, is that he imposed a level of respect with his sheer presence. His demeanor she could describe as stern and professional. And his looks were quite corresponding. He appeared middle-aged, but if his physique was any indication, he might have as well been in his prime youth. If not for the fact that her size had increased due to her alicorn transformation, she would be towered over by this batpony.

His piercing glare was fixated right on her and his gilded with silver, ornate armor and long ashen cloak were more than able to cause lesser hearts to quake in anxiety. However, Twilight was not a scared school filly, but a Princess of Equestria. She was ready to act like one.

“It is a pleasure, Commander,” she began with a confident, nearly imperious voice. “The Nightguard’s service brings honor to your country and is a symbol of far-reaching cooperation between our two, great nations.”

Ardent Fang only bowed his head in response, but Twilight could tell she made a convincing first impression. As she was hoping to, considering that she was flanked by six more batponies forming the welcoming committee, all of them armed, all of them looking as fierce as she would expect from members of the noctrali race.

“I have appointed two of my best warriors to provide the transport and safety to you, Princess. I can assure you that your journey shall be comfortable.” Ardent Fang stepped to the side and beckoned for Twilight to move past him. “They are to aid you to the best of their abilities.”

“I am certain they shall perform admirably,” she responded, courtly.

Before spotting her retinue, however, Twilight first witnessed a familiar, grey figure, only this time his tailcoat became replaced by a rich cloak.

“Ah, Your Highness,” Advisor Moonwarden exclaimed with a perfect, quite dishonest, Twilight would say, smile. “In accordance to the words of Ardent Fang, I can deem those two soldiers as capable of performing their task.”

“Thank you,” she replied in a rather dry manner, passing regally by the unicorn.

“I allow myself to hope that your journey shall bear the foreseen fruit,” the Advisor bowed his head and stepped to the side, allowing Twilight to finally see who was to accompany her in her trip.

And what a welcome sight that was.

“Midnight Wind!” For a second the mare not only forgot that she was at the Nightguard’s bastion, but also that she was an officially visiting Princess. “So good to see you again.”

It was very good, indeed. The batpony that she had interviewed and befriended was standing right in front of her, with his long cobalt mane tied under the helmet and his pair of saffron eyes full of happiness. However, this was the first time that Twilight saw him in his full armor. The jagged, purple hued cuirass of the Nightguard was precisely covering his chest, providing enough protection while not impeding maneuverability. And the ornate helmet, with the razor-sharp headdress would give every noctral a fierce look.

That effect was somewhat ruined by Midnight himself, as he was smiling widely and happily and even his gleaming, white fangs were more of a joyous than intimidating sight for Twilight.

After a second of grinning, the stallion saluted her with what appeared to be the Nightguard salute. He brought his metal, sharp set of claws towards his, now grim, muzzle and pointed them towards the sky.

“Good to see you too, Princess Twilight Sparkle,” Midnight replied, with his “r-rolling” accent. He gave the impression of rather cold, although Twilight could tell that it was his discipline and the presence of his Commander that were forbidding him from being sincerely cordial.

Twilight approached the batpony, trying to keep the proper, royal demeanor, even though she was right now feeling a lot happier and excited about this mission.

“I am glad to learn you shall be with me on this journey. And who is your companion?” she turned to the other warrior.

“Deep Mist, Knaze. At your service for the travel,” the stallion replied, with a more discernible, foreign intonation.

This batpony had a deeply ashen coating and a pair of dark amber irises. Twilight could spot a forelock of dim grey hair escaping from underneath his helmet. That, and a visible bruise underneath one of his eyes, like after a punch.

Ardent Fang spoke from behind Twilight. “They both have exceptional records and for the sake of your safe trip, shall follow your instructions, Princess.”

“Thank you, Commander. I am grateful for your aid.”

“Unfortunately, my duties are calling me away. It is an honor to fulfill the will of the Goddess,” he said sternly and lowered his head respectfully. Then, he turned to the two warriors. “W ignityi diasi, w hwalyi noci...” he began in the batpony language.

All of the present guardians saluted perfectly and exclaimed as loudly as they could, nearly deafening Twilight, who nodded gracefully to the officer.

“Dla Ipe witi, dla Ipe morti!”

Saluting back to Midnight and Deep Mist, Ardent Fang beckoned his entourage and the whole cadre took to the air, leaving the overlook with a considerable wingforce.

The Advisor, after being forced to hold his mantle firmly again, coughed theatrically. His horn lit up as he realigned his monocle with care.

“Well, it seems it is time for me as well,” he said with a polite, still fraudulent for Twilight, smile. “We hope to hear about your successes soon, Your Highness. Clear skies to you.”

He nodded his head a little and slowly trotted away, his eyes passing from one warrior to the other, until he disappeared down the stairs, leaving Twilight with the two batponies. She sighed in relief after everypony went away, while Midnight smiled a fanged, cheerful smile.

“It is very good to see you,” he said, trotting closer. “It has been too long, yet again. And yet again too ‘busy’.”

Twilight laughed elatedly. “You could say that. How have you been? How’s your promotion?” she asked with genuine interest.

“Postponed until I finish this assignment," he declared, shrugging at first, then granting her a wink. "And I absolutely don’t mind.”

Twilight giggled, but suddenly caught a tensed up grimace on the muzzle of the other batpony. She turned her attention to him. “Nice to meet you too, Deep Mist," she greeted the noctral in friendly manner. "Are you Midnight’s friend, perhaps?”

“More or less.” Deep Mist gave his comrade a long look of his slit pupils and a cynical smile, to which Midnight chuckled and waved his hoof in the air.

“We tend to work together quite often, as it happens,” he said, explaining this weird interaction. “We are also at the ready. Just say the word and we shall fly,” he declared confidently and the other warrior concurred with a nod.

“Alright!” Twilight let out some of the excitement, glad that her great adventure was soon to begin. “What’s our route for tonight then?” she inquired, staring towards the distant horizon.

Deep Mist took the initiative, taking out a parchment from a little bag on his back. It appeared like a map, although Twilight could not spot the details well.

“If we start now...” the stallion slowly said, carefully staring at the paper, “Yes, we should reach Proznyi Umberi tonight, as planned."

“Pardon?”

“I believe the place is called ‘Hollow Shades’ in Equestrian?” Midnight came to her aid, translating the name.

“Ah, yes, of course!"

Twilight knew of the settlement they were talking about. It was a small town in the eastern part of Equestria, famed for its lumberyards, providing majority of the country’s timber from the forests all around it. It was also a governing hub for all the petite hamlets that stretched from it to the peaks of the Tramplevanian Alps and, as such, considered by many the easternmost and last place of proper Canterlotian influence on the way towards Noctraliya.

“If we take off now, we should reach it safely before dawn, indeed,” Midnight explained. “We have a detachment there, led by centure Sunfall Ordain. She is to grant us shelter for the day.”

Twilight nodded, betting that the mare’s title meant some kind of rank, perhaps a lower officer.

“And should we reach Noctraliya by tomorrow?” she queried, to which Deep Mist rolled the parchment close and put it back to the bag.

“That’s the plan. Calume is not a problem in Ekwestriya,” he assured, although Twilight was not sure of what exactly he assured her.

“He means ‘weather’,” Midnight helped her yet again, spotting her expression. “We should get you a scroll on our language,” he joked. He then pointed at the chariot with interest. “Quite a mean of travel, I would say.”

Twilight giggled, knowing what he meant. This particular piece from the collection of royal means of transportation was not so much ridiculously ornate as, to put it simply, pompous. Golden frame, satin cushions, even the straps for the pullers were made out of rich, impregnated leather. Then again, what else would one expect?

“It’s actually the same one in which I arrived to Ponyville,” Twilight admitted. “Looks like it's destined to be with me on important journeys.”

“It certainly catches one's oc,” Deep Mist concluded and sighed dramatically.

Midnight stared back at his comrade and rolled his eyes. “You see Twilight, Deep Mist cannot stand attention.”

“Oh? Oh, of course!” Twilight realized what Midnight was referring to and smiled friendly at the grey-maned batpony. “I suppose as a member of Rodine Opar, known for the noble art of subterfuge?”

Deep Mist's expression betrayed deep shock over Twilight’s knowledge on the batponies’ society and Midnight began chuckling involuntarily over this unique look of his comrade.

“The Princess is onto you, Deep Mist,” he scathingly remarked, to which the other stallion sighed and chortled.

“I just hope Maednoc Wentr did not make you prejudiced already, Knaze.”

He trotted towards the chariot firmly, like wanting to show that he did not really mind its grandiose stature, or obnoxious hue.

Twilight shook her head at his concerns. “Not at all. I find your Family-based commonality captivating,” she admitted, with accordance to the truth, although a little voice in the back of her head reminded her of what she had already learned about the Lord of Mist Family.

Deep Mist grinned in response and began checking the straps on the chariot.

Midnight smirked nonchalantly before addressing Twilight. “I trust you are prepared to be nocturnal for a while?”

“Oh, don’t you worry, I managed to shift my sleep pattern a while ago actually,” she assured him. “So... Maednoc Wentr? Am I saying it right?”

The stallion exposed his fangs fully in a wide grin. “Close enough,” his lackadaisical response was.

“Close enough?” Twilight brandished an overdone, shocked expression, wishing to show how deeply hurt she was by the stallion’s evaluation of her language skills. “I think my pronunciation was perfect!”

“Maednoc Wentr might be my name in Noctraliyar, yes,” the batpony admitted, “but for you, I am still just ‘Midnight’.”

Twilight felt somewhat warm inside, witnessing the batpony’s affectionate, jovial smile.

“And I am still just ‘Twilight’ for you,” she responded, ornamenting her sentence with a beaming grimace of her own.

Midnight chuckled and gestured politely. “Shall we fly then, Twilight?”

The Moon finally rose above the horizon with its luminous, sacred glory and the golden chariot, pulled by the two Nightguardians took to the sky, heading swiftly towards the East.

Twilight once more felt excitement coursing strongly through her, but this time, she did not feel it petrifying her. Instead, she felt motivated, impatiently willing to see the land that her latest friend called his home. It was to be a great adventure.

Unbeknownst to her, on the distant balcony of the Royal Castle, the Goddess of the Night found herself praying for her safety.

Chapter IX – Avalanche

Twilight was scavenging through her luggage, moving clothes and miniaturized books around, as a knock on the door caused her to stare up.

“Who is it?”

“Midnight. Might I come in?”

“Yes, of course!”

The batpony carefully entered, carrying a platter of oranges and grapes.

“Breakfast is served, Your Highness!” he exclaimed in a tone of an elderly valet, causing Twilight to giggle. “How did you sleep? What are you searching for?” he inquired, putting the food on the table.

“I’m fine, I rested well. Although,” she said, lifting up her royal dress from the luggage and looking underneath it, “I simply can’t recall where did I stash my scroll yesterday. Or ‘yesternight’,” she corrected herself.

“Bogine, she is learning,” Midnight whispered theatrically, causing Twilight to roll her eyes. “I am convinced you put it inside there. Or were you taking it out after you had come back from the feast?”

“No, no, I went straight to bed, I was too tired.” She leaned back from the luggage and rubbed her chin. “But now I am definitely worried.”

Midnight arched an eyebrow. “That somepony took it?”

“Mhm...”

“Well, after we had gotten Deep Mist here I didn’t leave for even a moment. And your doors were closed tight, I actually remember checking,” Midnight revealed, coming closer and looking down, in between the stashed books. “Unless somepony has a spare key... No, impossible. Nopony would dare making one, this is a place meant for haspadri after all. Could you have placed the parchment below all the dresses or something?”

“Now that you mention it... I might have subconsciously conjured it to shrink, that’s what I sometimes do when I am juggling scrolls back home...” Twilight replied, standing up and massaging her temple. “Urgh, I’ll check for it later, I’m starving. How’s Deep Mist tod—tonight?”

Midnight smirked, then accompanied her to the table, sitting down next to her. “Trying not to complain. The physician told him that it might have been a case of severe nausea and... here my medical vocabulary in Equestrian fails me.”

“That’s alright. But will he get well soon?” Twilight inquired, reaching for an orange.

“Yes, a night of bed-rest and fasting is in order, but he will be as good as new. He’s sturdy, I even caught him trying to get up at one point during the day. He wanted to try and trot around, just to prove it to himself that he is fine.”

“Stubborn. I suppose it is a trait of your race,” Twilight replied, causing an amused sigh from the batpony. She then slowly bit into the fruit, trying not to conjure a waterfall of juice.

“I could cut it open for you, you know,” Midnight offered politely, reaching for the claws strapped to the belt of his armor.

Twilight only shook her head, the orange still lodged in her mouth. She took a bite out of it and munched on it for a while before swallowing.

“I need to get used to this way of eating, you know. No shortcuts,” she stated, smiling.

She suddenly realized that, despite her best efforts, a droplet of juice was making its way down from her mouth somehow. She licked it off before it got away too far.

It caused Midnight to gulp rather loudly.

“Bogine...” he whispered.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing, nothing, all is fine...”

“Just like yesternight, Midnight?” she called him out on his, more-than-apparent, embarrassment.

“... yes,” he admitted reluctantly. “It’s just that... Must you look so... appealing doing this?” he asked softly, avoiding her gaze.

The mare felt warmth gathering behind her cheeks, even as she tried to randomly diffuse the effect this statement had on her with a nervous giggle.

Midnight did not seem to approve of her reaction.

“So I am being ridiculous,” he said dryly, causing her skittish laugh to die a sudden death.

“No!” she protested. “It’s just... Well, I am simply not used to compliments, you know...”

“You are a Princess, so... how come?” he looked genuinely confused. “A mare as unique as you should be showered in praise every day.”

Now Twilight could do nothing to stop herself from blushing. Midnight’s focused gaze and warm tone of voice felt blissfully satisfying.

“T-thank you... Although I...” She laughed nervously again. “I have no idea what you find so engaging... I mean, I’m just eating...”

Midnight grinned sheepishly. “Well, the thing is... I enjoy when you are acting like an Equestrian noble and Princess. All proper and stoic and royal. But,” he paused, “I-I just adore when you try to be like us, noctrali. It makes me feel... happy.”

Twilight took a moment to reply, repaying his warm sentence with the shyest of stares. “Will I sound silly... if I say that I am happy to make you happy?”

The stallion chuckled tensely. “No, not at all. I mean, you are yourself subjected to incoherent grunts of a... ridiculous stallion.”

“You are not ridiculous, Midnight.”

“And you are not silly, Twilight,” he admitted back. “But, you know, we could afford being ridiculous and silly tog—“

He bit his lip rapidly, stopping himself.

“Midnight?”

“I... uhm... I rather not... I mean... I need to figure things out, still...”

Twilight smirked somewhat melancholically. “I understand. Two days... or ‘nights’ is hardly enough to do so.”

“Has it been only two nights? Feels like months have passed since that conversation of ours...” Midnight pointed out. He looked perplexed, but he was smiling very broadly.

“Indeed, how bizarre,” the mare admitted, more than glad to see his affectionate grin once more.

They stayed silent until Twilight finished the rest of her meal, trying to do so without any damage done to the tablecloth. It was remarkably easier when she was nibbling on the smaller grapes, rather than ripe oranges. Midnight kept glancing at her constantly, which felt as strange as incomprehensibly pleasing.

“So... are you up for some sightseeing then?” he finally asked.

“Oh, yes, I’m looking forward to it. However,” Twilight paused for a second, furrowing her brow, “there is one thing.”

“Yes? What is it?”

“I have an idea in mind,” she began slowly, weighing her words. “It might help me while we are staying in Noctraliya... but you would need to agree first. It is... kind of about being like you.”

The batpony’s ears perked up. “Oh? Sounds strange, but consider me intrigued.”

Twilight lowered her gaze. She gave herself a moment to rethink her plan. And a last chance to back away.

She wasn’t going to, however.

“Well, my idea, it involves me using my magic... on you.”

Only after a while of tense silence in the chamber did Twilight look up. Midnight’s stare was absolutely fierce. She could feel it piercing right through her like an arrow. There was a strange, antagonistic glint his eyes, one that she was entirely unfamiliar with.

It scared her beyond measure.

“I-I know you find magic... bad. I-I shouldn’t have...“

“I agree.”

“... presumed you to agree, even if you just did, but I simply... wait, what?”

“I agree,” Midnight repeated even more sternly. Then he slanted towards her, his gaze softening. “If there is any soleerane I were to trust to use these strange abilities, it is you and you alone.” A broad smile adorned his muzzle. “And I think you are already aware that I trust you a lot.”

“I know you trust me,” Twilight assured sincerely, her expression relaxing ever so slowly. “I just... I do not wish to cause you discomfort or worry you, or...”

Midnight but retained his fanged smile. “I am certain I can handle it. Besides, I am Nocferratan. We can deal with everything and anything!” he exclaimed loudly and winked. “If what you have in mind can aid you, I shall participate gladly.”

Twilight finally felt like exhaling. Good, as she was about to start suffocating, at least mentally. “That is a relief. But... are you absolutely certain? I do not wish to cause you to... ‘sin’, I guess, by taking part in—”

“It’s fine, really. I appreciate your concern, though,” he responded calmly. Then his warm smile became twisted into a truly salacious grin. “I mean, you do know you would be worth sinning for...”

In this, particular, set of circumstances, the only reply Twilight could muster was a proper, lucid in its crimson, blush.

It caused Midnight to wholeheartedly chuckle. “So, what do I do to help?”

“Just... just sit somewhere on the carpet, I need to grab one of my books,” she answered, escaping with her abashed gaze desperately. She went to grab a tome from her luggage, hoping to calm herself down before beginning the rite she had planned. A monumental task, to be fair.

After finally finding the correct book, she made it return to its natural size. Midnight, in the meantime, sat down on the floor, waiting for her.

“A reasonably-sized almanac,” he stated, staring at the book she was carrying with a mixture of interest and caution. “Does it contain all of your magic?”

“No, no!” she replied. “This is but a general purpose treatise, actually, one that is used by more advanced spellcasters to provide additional aid when performing magic. It’s more like a tome of ‘templates’ than spells.”

Twilight placed the volume on the floor in front of her, as she took her place opposite the stallion.

“And those... diagrams serve you how exactly?” the batpony inquired, looking down at the pages presenting various and complex shapes.

“Those are to help me set the flow of magical energy around us with utmost precision, so that I can perform my spell,” Twilight explained, wishing to banish any doubts he might have had about her procedure.

“The ‘flow’ of magic? What do you mean?”

“Well, the space all around us is teeming with primal, untamed energy, connecting the universe in a dense ‘web’, so to say. A caster, such as myself, can utilize these omnipresent currents to create various effects. Something as simple as telekinesis, all the way to vastly more complex spells, dealing with spacetime transmogrification, it can all be done by influencing these natural, arcane currents and creating specific arrangements of ley lines,” she explained. “That’s putting it very simplistically,” she added, witnessing a stupefied expression from Midnight.

“Uhm, yes, whatever you just said,” he mumbled. “Perhaps I should be worried after all?”

The mare only smirked. “Don’t. It will not sting.”

“I’m not concerned about that!” he protested, amused. “I’m simply expressing my caution over this alien pract...“

His sentence faded away as Twilight, her face feeling considerably warmer, leaned forward and placed the tip of her horn on the batpony’s forehead. She stifled a giggle as he became cross-eyed, staring upward.

“Twilight...?” he asked. “Is this still doing magic, or is this something else... entirely?” His muzzle was suddenly ornamented with yet another of his roguish grins.

Now Twilight couldn’t contain her laughter, despite her blush deepening. “Oh, shush and let me concentrate!”

“Perhaps. So, you are about to read my thoughts, right?”

“No, I am not a dedicated mentalist,” she replied, closing her eyes and attempting to focus.

“Alright… So this is the point when you hex me with your forbidden arts then and turn me into a frog?” he continued his inquest.

“Urgh, no.”

“Ah, you are going to force yourself into my mind and take over straight away after all?”

Twilight leaned away from him, humorously annoyed at his allegations. “No! Why would you say things like that?”

Playful sparks ignited in his eyes. “I just don’t want you to waste your time with your magic. You are on my mind as often enough as it is,” Midnight responded, revealing his fangs fully in a broad grin. “Proceed,” he added with satisfaction, closing his eyes just as Twilight’s face was about to flare up. Again!

Before attempting to cast her spell once more she gave him a mischievous nudge, which caused a truly content exhale.

She touched his head with her horn, the idea of the spell already present and vivid in her mind. Slowly, almost ceremoniously, she began converging her power, causing the arcane currents to slowly align around her in the shapes and patterns she innately desired. Her magic shone even more brightly as she kept her focus, covering the room in a violet tint. She finally closed her eyes, as to properly feel the ley lines surrounding her and Midnight, who was doing his best to keep still. And when she was absolutely certain that the flow around them was duly influenced, she released just the right amount of power, until this point converging in her horn, allowing the surge to travel through the coerced patterns.

She felt Midnight’s head shiver at the sensation of a wave of magic washing through. She experienced an akin urge of quivering a second later, her body resonating with the arcane flow.

Before Twilight knew it, the rite was finished. The magic around began returning to its natural, frantic and disorganized motion, remnants of the spell traveling through it like declining circles on the water. She moved her horn back, taking a relaxing inhale, her eyelids kept closed.

She heard Midnight grunting. “That was... weird. Weirdly weird. But I think I’m fine,” he said and paused briefly. “Twilight? Are you alright?”

“Let’s see,” she replied, opening her eyes slowly.

The chamber was no longer shrouded in penumbra. Rather than that, she could clearly spot the details of even the darkest of corners, something that had been nothing short of impossible for her so far. All thanks to the mere two candles placed on the table, which right now appeared more like bright lanterns when it came to their luminance. The silver ornaments of the furniture were gleaming more than polished stemware at the Grand Galloping Gala. The ever-present murkiness was all but gone, revealing the full splendor of the room, its colors as vibrant as if basked in the light of noon.

“... Twilight...?”

Midnight’s voice made her stare at him. She gasped in surprise. His cuirass revealed the resplendent reflections dancing on it, ones she could not have spotted before. She could clearly admire the rich, cobalt color of his mane and the firm, grey tone of his coat. His saffron eyes were incredulously vibrant with their rich hue, perfectly reflecting the candlelight.

“I think it worked...” Twilight judged after a moment of feeling like a captive to the stallion’s intense, vivid stare.

“Wha... whatever did you do?” he asked, astonished even more than she was. Without a moment of hesitation, he grabbed her hoof and lead her towards a mirror located in the corner of the chamber.

Twilight’s surprise was as grand as her joy. Her irises appeared as intensely colored and lucid as Midnight’s. Her pupils remained round, but the spell was substituting that anatomical detail perfectly.

Midnight, standing right to her side, was more than amazed. “Your eyes are just... wonderful. Neskaza Lunee...”

The blush from Twilight matched her satisfaction. She stared at their reflections, standing side by side, a sight that was as unique as causing her to experience a rising tide of inner happiness for some bizarre reason.

“I could get lost in that gaze,” the stallion added after a while of intently looking into the mirror, causing Twilight to giggle in abashment. “How did you manage that? Your magic can change your eyes just like that?”

“I am unable to morph their anatomy with such little effort,” Twilight clarified, turning around. “But I am capable of forcing my magic to emulate your eyes’ reaction to luminance and make my eyes copy this effect. I have been considering a spell like this since you described the way you see the sky, back in Hollow Shades, just so I could experience the world as you perceive it.”

Midnight’s gaze was permanently stuck with Twilight’s own. “Ha, how clever.” He tipped forward a little bit. “I’ve never seen violet noctraliyi eyes. And I am absolutely smitten.”

The mare laughed mirthfully, trying to stop her heart from pounding as the stallion’s muzzle came closer the her face.

“Do you think,” she inquired, attempting to calm herself down, “that my eyes becoming reflective out of a sudden shall affect how I am perceived?”

She heard Adamant Fang’s words from yesternight resounding in her mind while Midnight thought about the answer for a moment.

“Considering the fact that you are the first envoy from Equestria to visit our lands, don’t you think noctrali shall have other things on their minds than your eyes?” he responded with a question of his own, giving the mare a calming smile. “Well, other noctrali. I do not have a lot on my mind right now, to be fair...”

Twilight laughed softly, trying to denounce the fact that his face got a bit closer still and his stare became more intense. He opened his mouth a little bit, like he was attempting to say something.

“Yes?” she inquired, a surge of impatience overtaking her.

His muzzle was so very close to her own now, she could feel his breath against her face. She did not believe he himself was aware of that fact. Her mind was begging for this motion of his to continue until reaching a certain, dreamt-about conclusion. She even minimally moved her head forward, feeling her mouth opening slowly and her eyelids calmly dropping down.

However, Midnight stepped away from her, although not without reluctance. “How long does this... ‘effect’, I guess the word would be, last?” he asked nervously, looking away.

Twilight barely stopped herself from letting out a disappointed exhale. “I-I’d like to think it shall hold for a night. I shall need to recast it tomorrow.”

“I see.”

His sentence marked the end of their discussion. Twilight felt a peculiar mixture of anticipation-born frustration and blatant disappointment. Even the “Reasonable Twilight Sparkle” in her head, despite lecturing her on her surfacing desires and why they were utterly inappropriate, did not sound too pleased by what had not occurred.

As Twilight was putting the book back inside the luggage, Midnight spoke up in a soft tone.

“If you need to cast it again tomorrow... I guess we shall have to call it a ‘nightly routine’.”

At these words, she turned around, witnessing another of Midnight’s affectionate smiles. The ones she had learned to adore. And her disappointment was all but gone.

After finally leaving the chamber and checking on Deep Mist, who was napping and snoring absolutely mercilessly, the two made their way out of the private chambers and into the Inner Courtyard.

“Wow...”

An expression of sheer astonishment escaped Twilight as her spell allowed her to fully admire this spacious cavern. It was as well-lit for her as the representative Promenade of Canterlot. The polished rock presented itself beautifully in conjunction with the sheerness of untamed stone, creating a mosaic of elegance and raw grace. The various tunnel entrances were no longer gaping holes in the omnipresent shade, instead making the place look remarkably busy, considering a number of batpony warriors patrolling the place, groups disappearing and reappearing via various passageways.

Midnight chuckled at Twilight’s awestruck expression.

“I suppose the spell makes a huge difference then?”

“You do not have a clue. This is astounding,” she responded. Her gaze ventured to the dark splendor of the statue of High General Ebon Fang. “General Adamant Fang told me that we are supposed to meet our guide near the monument tonight.”

“Alright. But you have never told me who exactly is showing us around,” Midnight pointed out, following her down the steps to the ground level. “I hope it’s not that Sunfall Comet... soleespalu Occultan...” he cursed under his breath.

“No, no, the General told me that he will have a... ‘siegemaster’ accompanying us.”

Midnight whistled. “Is that so? That’s a pony from the second line of command at a fortress usually. Quite the officer to appoint to this.”

“Does every stronghold have such a position then?” Twilight inquired.

“Yes, although his task is not only to deal with sieges and such. Siegemasters are overlooking forges, equipment and weaponry at an outpost usually. Think of him as the main quartermaster and supplier,” the stallion explained. “But, considering the nature of the Ambyit, the local officer must be a pony of real talent.”

They had reached the statue presenting the Fang of the Goddess. Twilight had to assess that her newly acquired ability aided the sculpture in becoming even more imposing and inspiring alike, especially considering that its dark stone was not like any other formation present in the Courtyard. She took note of a silver plaque placed at the base of the monument, a detail she must have had overlooked yesternight. A pattern was present on the surface of it, one composed of a significant number of different marks. Some were quite simple, others elaborate, dignified, consisting of a number of circles connected via curved or bent lines. It was almost like the signs were dancing and pirouetting around, telling their strange, epic tale. Twilight had never before witnessed anything like that, but it reminded her of a...

“Can you... read this, Midnight?” she inquired, pointing at the pattern.

Her companion stared down, intrigued. “Of course, why do you ask?”

“Then, is this your alphabet, by any chance?”

“Why, yes. The modern variation, I believe.” He lowered his head to see better.

“It looks quite extraordinary! What does it say?”

“Hebana Kiele, Nadyir u Bogineyi wrogi. ‘Lunee, niteyae dol!’ ” the stallion said out loud, then stayed silent for a moment, in solemn respect. “Ebon Fang, Nadir of the Goddess’ enemies. ‘Moon, shine down!’ ”

Twilight nodded slowly. “I see... Might I ask, first, why does it say ‘Kiele’? I thought that ‘fang’ is just ‘kiel’ in your language.”

“That is true, yes, but this is a convention when it comes to names,” the stallion explained with a smile. “I’m not sure how it works in Equestria, but here, when you receive a name, the word used in it shares... uhm... shares in your sex...?”

Twilight covered her mouth to stop herself from giggling. “I think you meant – it takes ‘masculine’ or ‘feminine’ form.”

“Ugh, yes, that. Sorry, that was clumsy,” he admitted, facehoofing properly. “But this is exactly why Fang of the Goddess is Kiele.”

“So... if you were a mare, you would be called ‘Maednoc Wentre’, right?” Twilight inquired with curiosity.

“Yes, precisely,” Midnight replied with a chuckle. “But I’ll just go with—“

“Maednoc Wentr! Sewira Solee gozae iau ver!”

An enthusiastic, hoarse holler from behind caused them both to jump up in surprise. Before Twilight knew what was happening, Midnight was already turned around, ready to face their ambusher. However, his muzzle soon beamed with confusion and joy alike.

“Lawin?! Bogine, Lawin, iau priyat!”

Twilight could only stare in bewilderment as her companion and another stallion exchanged an enthusiastic, nearly brotherly embrace, laughing deeply and causing the entire cavern to echo with their cordial greeting.

“Kwo tu robit hic? Tu odwied i tu nye dict ia?! Prokleyityi tuyi skzyidli!” the unknown to her stallion declared something merrily, granting the other pony a forceful smack to the back of his neck.

Midnight bent forward from the force of the blow, as his associate utilized his, as Twilight took note of, considerably bulky physique.

“I tuyi, eldu durnu!” her friend replied after straightening up, chortling madly. He then switched to Equestrian. “Twilight, this is Avalanche, one of my best friends from my Mountain!”

Twilight smiled politely as the hulking batpony stepped forward, casting a slight shadow over her with his sheer size. His yellow eyes were shaded by a fringe the color of mud, looking considerably uncared for and simply begging for a comb to save what was left to be saved.

“Well met!” Avalanche declared in a scratchy, higher than one would imagine, voice. His deep accent was making up for that though. “Tue must be that Knaze z Ekwestriya.”

Midnight decided to play his part and introduce the mare solemnly. “Indeed. Avalanche, this is Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria, here on a diplomatic mission on behalf of her nation.”

Twilight smiled. “A pleasure to meet one of Midnight Wind’s friends.”

“Iau delec as well,” the stallion replied enthusiastically then pointed at the other batpony. “Benu to see tue in the greatest of companies!”

Midnight exhaled with satisfaction, giving Twilight a quick wink.

“How long has it been, Lawin? I thought you wished to stay deployed at our Iug, what are you even doing here?” he inquired, causing Avalanche to pound his chest through the reinforced, leather apron he was wearing.

“Ambyit had an opening about edn i pol ann ago, so ia went for it and here ia bid! Doing my soleespalu opes for Noctraliya,” he declared proudly. “Whatever it might be, right?”

“R—“ Midnight tried to respond.

“Right, of course it’s right! Uai do our job, uai do what Bogine demands and uai do it when uai bidi ordered, nye? Is it not a mark of a great wampir, to work for what ip believes in?” he pointed the question at Twilight.

“Why I—“

“Tac, of course it is! It’s what defines uai, drives uai! Now, ia presume tuyi would like to see things around, tac, tac, well, ia have not had an opportunity to show Knaze around before...”

Midnight raised his hoof. “Lawin, we—”

“... but I think tue will like it here, uai are a grand zamak, edn of the best equipped after all, ready for whatever, tac? Tac! And, ia imagine uai could...“ Avalanche appeared nowhere near finishing his logorrhea.

“Lawin, wait, we—“

“... spend a whole noc going around the place, which uai can do, of course, although ia have a lot of work...”

“Lawin!”

“Hmm? Tu said something, priyat?” the bulky stallion asked on a surprised note, causing Midnight to toss his hooves up in a gesture of yielding.

Twilight giggled at this ridiculousness. “I’m very sorry, but we are actually waiting for the ‘siegemaster’ to meet up with us, Avalanche. He should be here any moment now.”

“Well, ia bid here!” the stallion stated loudly, chortling.

“Kwo, kirwe?!” Midnight could not hide his shock at all. “They made you the siegemaster?! Since when?”

“Since iau mentor finished ipu duty three months ago!”

“And then they chose you?”

Avalanche grinned broadly, revealing a set of particularly, not to say sickeningly, yellow teeth. “Ia bide his favorite! Ip said that if ia bida nye chosen, then uaiu work shall not be finished properly,” he declared, then turned to Twilight with a wink. “Ia have a little project going on, tue will like it, Knaze!”

Twilight smiled politely, giving Midnight a confused look the moment Avalanche closed his eyes in booming laughter.

“Ha! Now ia bid the officer here i ia bid glad to show somepony around, uai have a lot to see, ha! Where would tue like to start?” he inquired of the mare with enthusiastic politeness.

Twilight felt like she was herself assaulted by an avalanche, considering the stallions hoarse, loud banter and overbearing willingness to show her around.

“I-I am not sure, Avalanche, this fortress must be quite vast, I imagine.” She looked around, considering the amount of tunnels leading from the Courtyard. “How about... you show us something connected to your role at the Border? I have a feeling it might be very intriguing.”

Avalanche let out a loud shout of satisfaction and rubbed his hooves together. “Ha! A klaze interested in my work? Ia should have cleaned up better! Bogine, what joy!”

He was now continuously chuckling to himself as he beckoned her and Midnight to follow him towards one of the lower tunnel entrances.

Twilight turned to Midnight, spotting her friend trying to contain laughter to the best of his abilities.

“Is he... always like this?” she whispered.

“Define ‘like this’, please.”

“A ‘cackling-madpony-like-this’?”

“Pretty much. I sometimes wonder what is more like an avalanche in him...” the stallion replied silently. “His crushingly high spirits, or his ‘proficiency’ in being a wampir.”

“What do you mean?”

“I can guess he shall show you,” Midnight pointed out, smirking. “So, how’s the duty lately?” he raised his voice, addressing Avalanche.

“Opes, opes, opes! Forges kept hot and hammers pounding!” the stallion declared back. “Check tuu zbroy, Meadnoc Wentr, ia might have had some fresh grease on ia.”

Midnight stared down immediately, his face almost in horror. “Is there anything there?” he asked of Twilight, who quickly glanced around the cuirass.

“No, nothing that I can spot. Clean and gleaming,” she assured him.

“Thank Bogine.”

“Oh, come on, priyat! To bid only a mark of tough work!” Avalanche declared zealously.

“A mark that is a curse to get rid of properly!”

“Mazgay!”

Midnight replied with a vicious hiss towards his friend before chortling wholeheartedly. Avalanche but rolled his eyes before bringing one of his hooves to his face and rubbing his eyelids, imitating tears.

“Tu kad!”

“Ia nye bid kad, Maednoc Wentr, ia bid vereu!”

“Vereu?!”

Twilight rolled her eyes at their exchange. She glanced to the right, admiring the place where the perfectly equilateral arch of the tunnel entrance was meeting the sheer rock, when a sudden feeling caused her to almost stop in her trot.

Somepony was watching them.

She took a calming breath, trying to keep up with her bickering companions. She had no idea from where they could have been observed, she only knew they were. Of course, she was aware that her very presence was capable of causing intrigued stares from the locals, but this sensation was different from somepony simply staring. It was keen. Sharp.

Almost casually she looked back, wishing to take a last glance at the Courtyard. Her eyes, now piercing through the shades, quickly scanned the cave, trying to find anypony focused on the group. She didn’t have to look for long. None other than Sunfall Comet was slowly exiting from a nearby passage, his eyes fixated on her.

Twilight continued walking carefully until the entrance of the tunnel was left way behind her, then addressed Midnight, who just caused Avalanche to fall into a fit of hysterics over some topic.

“I’ve spotted another friend of ours,” she whispered, causing the batpony to raise his eyebrow.

“A fr—Oh, yes!” A glint in his eyes indicated that he understood what she meant. “Will he be keen on meeting us?” he inquired, putting a barely audible stress in the sentence.

“Not for now, it seems,” Twilight replied in a similar fashion, although she found Midnight to be a lot more convincing in his half-wording.

Avalanche finished his guffawing and suddenly turned to her with a broad, yellow smile.

“So, Knaze, tue bid a military leader?”

The question did catch Twilight by surprise. “Uhm... no, not really. I’m from the... priesthood caste, I guess,” she answered sincerely and Avalanche nodded in empathetic understanding.

“Ah, too bad, too bad, but don’t worry!” he said, smiling still. “Tue must have read something, as Knaze! So, what’s tueu preference?”

“Pardon?”

“As you, Ekwestriyani, say, uhm... ‘melee’ tactics? Or ‘ranged’? Oh, oh, ‘artillery’, perhaps?” His eyes shined even more brightly.

“N-no, I haven’t really given it a thought, I do not—“

“Well, to must bid fixed!” Avalanche hollered, causing the entire tunnel to echo. “Ia might not be a diplomat, but ia know this! Nothing helps in talking things through than siege machines!”

“Uhm...” Twilight gave Midnight a dumbfounded look, but he simply shrugged, snickering.

“Tue znate, big, strong, well-aimed siege machines!” the siegemaster continued. “With the precision to the nearest delegate, ha!”

He chuckled hoarsely, leaving Midnight attempting to hide his mirth and Twilight considering the future of her negotiations, especially if undertaken under such, purely theoretical she hoped, duress.

As the group was approaching the end of the tunnel, Twilight could hear the multiplying sound of clashing metal.

“Uai bidi near our... uhm... ‘muster field’, tac!” Avalanche explained. “Where our local wampiri train when ipia stay indoors.”

“Due to weather?” Twilight inquired as the echo was becoming louder and louder.

“Precisely,” Midnight replied. “We usually do our crucial training outside, to deal with wind and snow, but during the biggest snowstorms we stay at the barracks.”

The first thing Twilight spotted when they entered the cavern was how diametrically different it was from the elegant Courtyard. It mostly retained its natural state, filled with stalactites and stalagmites, although the middle of it had been leveled and cleared. The floor of the cave was still rough, however, barely chiseled. On the left and right from the central passageway, behind wooden rails, entire groups of batpony warriors were practicing. Alone or in pairs, fighting each other or training dummies, all armed with claws and lacking any protection. They were overlooked by a number of officers in short, grey capes, carefully observing the trainees.

“Every noc,” Avalanche continued his expositing, ”uai have at least piat hours of pure combat training, aside from other tasks around zamak.”

Twilight cocked an eyebrow, trying to observe everything that was happening around her. “Five hours straight? This must be exhausting.”

“Nopony complains. And if they were to, nopony would listen,” Midnight declared solemnly, staring up.

Twilight followed with her gaze, witnessing a pair of warriors, a stallion and a mare, engaged in an aerial duel. Again and again the two participants were clashing together, only to fly away from one another in preparation for another charge. And every engagement was marked by their claw weapons sending loud and sharp clangs all over the place, in harmony with the other trainees, busy around the cavern.

“Impressive,” Twilight judged, but it was only met with Midnight shaking his head.

“Not really. That mare is not taking her positioning into account.”

The fight continued, the warriors gaining even more speed. Despite her friend’s words, Twilight found the duel an incredible and awe-inspiring demonstration of raw, brute strength kept in a form of a ball room dance. The batponies’ motions were fierce and elegant alike, akin to a strife between two falcons, contesting their last prey. She spotted that the forms the warriors were practicing were actually quite complex. For once, they were more demanding than what one would expect from simple and even elite soldiers or squadrons, just like the Equestrian Wonderbolts. A right-wing spin, a front turn, a full loop, strike, strafe, dodge, block, all getting faster and faster as more clashes followed.

Avalanche, who was observing the fight as well, suddenly chuckled.

“Fight over in tri more moves?” he addressed Midnight.

“Two shall be enough.”

Just as he said that, the practicing stallion swiped his claws horizontally. The mare only had the time to intercept the attack with a solid block of her own weapon, but the force of the strike caused her to be turned completely around, knocking her off her aerial balance. Not a blink of an eye later, a powerful kick from both of the stallion’s hind legs sent her back-first into a large, granite stalactite.

Twilight inhaled loudly as the mare slammed into the formation, knocked unconscious by the sheer impact. She began rapidly plummeting down, accompanied by a satisfied shout from her opponent and some other warriors observing the match-up. Only a second before she hit the ground, just as Twilight was about to intervene with a rapid spell, two other batponies, until then standing in preparedness, intercepted the fall, catching the out cold mare.

“Ha!” Avalanche shouted as the defeated warrior was carried to the side. “Good move! How do you, Ekwestriyani, say it?” he inquired. “’Oldie and a goodie’?”

Twilight’s lips quivered at those words. “... a goodie? ... a goodie?! She could have been killed!” she replied, unaware that her protest was far louder and more dramatic than she had desired it to be.

In the middle of the racket caused by the training warriors, the echo of her shout bounced around the place, causing the cavern to stop still as the eyes of the gathered, warriors and officers, all focused on her.

Some of the batponies begin looking around, perplexed by her presence, whispering to one another. Twilight took note of a couple of warriors squinting their reflective eyes in an expression of displeasure, as her reverberating shout was dying out.

She felt her heart going up to her throat, faced with this intense stare from the gathered. It was a look far different from the one she experienced yesternight, when the garrison had welcomed her at the Border firmly but respectfully.

This was a look one grants to a trespasser.

In the tense silence of the cavern, a faint, warning hiss came from an unspecified direction.

Avalanche’s ears perked up in an instant, just before he boomed furiously. “Tuyi soleespalyi sloti! Tuyi patri ad kwo?! Irai terg opes!”

On a whim, the entirety of the cave began frantically saluting and returning to their tasks post haste, faced with the stallion’s commanding shouts.

Avalanche breathed in a couple of times, irate, before turning to Twilight.

“Ia bid so sorry, Knaze, ia should not have been so... casual about the fight...“

Twilight was about to speak up, but Midnight stopped her with a firm gesture.

“Lawin, could we leave before discussing this?” he inquired strongly.

“Tac, tac, let’s move...”

The mare stayed while her group was steadily trotting through the cavern. They finally entered another tunnel, leaving behind the muster field. Twilight could not get rid of the feeling that, as they were passing by all of those warriors, more unfriendly stares followed them.

Followed her.

Midnight exhaled as he stopped the group in their tracks in the middle of the passage.

“Princess... There was no need for that,” he stated, more saddened than chastising.

“I... I just, I was shocked, I mean...” she tried explaining.

“I know, I know, don’t worry, Princess. But I presume there shall be more about us that might make you wish to protest loudly. And I would discourage you from doing so, Princess.”

Twilight swallowed silently, now that her heart had returned to its proper place.

Avalanche shook his head. “To bid iaa kulpe, ia should have told Knaze before...”

“Told me what?”

Midnight retook the initiative. “What you have seen, that fight, was not only entirely normal by our standards. We are taught that every engagement, even a practice one, should be finished with one of the sides rendered unable to continue the duel,” he explained calmly.

“This... this is normal?” Twilight could not believe her ears. “But... this should be training! There are supposed to be... I don’t know, training conditions! Dull blades, padding, nets of some sort! I haven’t seen armor on any of those ponies! Those are basic safety measures!”

“Uai do not do that,” Avalanche responded, but left the explaining to Midnight with a gesture of his head.

“Blunt weapons and protective gear would only dull the pain of failure,” the stallion explained stoically. “You must learn to cope with wounds, bruises and broken bones if you are not properly defending yourself.”

Twilight almost did not dare to pursue the topic further. “Are there... fatalities?”

“Never!” Midnight declared solemnly. “We know when to stop... We also know how not to stop.”

“To bid vere,” Avalanche confirmed. “That klaze that lost was spared the crash with terre only because she was out. If tu cannot stop the fall, tu shall feel it. For if tu can take the pain, tu can cause it too.”

“This is a... harsher regime than what I expected,” Twilight said blankly. “I mean, I was taking into consideration that training of your military might be fiercer, but this is... concerning.”

Midnight only nodded his head slowly. “Life in Noctraliya is tough. That would be a good enough excuse for us to train like this. But we also know that the world around us is ever changing, uncertain... It might not always wish us the best.”

“Ha, well said,” Avalanche agreed. “And uai shall not be caught unprepared, ever.”

Twilight pondered on those words for a while, staying silent, her muzzle twisted with worry. She was aware that Midnight took notice of that immediately, but she was not going to turn this opportunity of learning into an intervention. Despite her discomfort with what she had experienced.

“Let us put this behind us for now. My wish was never to impact the duties of local warriors, or question your training. I shall refrain myself from expressing myself quite so... vocally,” she declared, causing Avalanche to bow his head in respect.

“Uai are pleased to hear that, Knaze. But, fear not, tue did not offend us by protesting. We know tuyi do things differently in Ekwestriya,” he paused for a moment to smile broadly. “But, do not feel offended if uai believe our ways bid superior.”

Twilight nodded with grace, feeling better about her little blunder. Midnight’s own warm expression helped her even more.

“So, where to now?” she inquired, causing Avalanche’s eyes to glint with rekindled enthusiasm.

“Wampiru life is to fight,” he began somewhat philosophically as the group recommenced its venture. “And to fight ip needs tri things: ipyi skills, ipa faith i ipyi weapons. So let’s handle what ia bid responsible for! Weapons!” He begun chuckling again. “Weapons, weapons, weapons!” he almost sang.

“Uh-oh,” Midnight muttered to Twilight. “We are heading into his lair.”

“Shush,” she silenced him, trying not to giggle.

She then felt that the air becoming hotter and stuffy. As they were continuing down the corridor another beat, this one pulsating and steady, became audible, coming from before them.

“Will we be going through one more muster field?” Twilight asked.

“Nye! Those are hammers, Knaze!” Avalanche declared, himself pounding on his leather apron in accord with the sound.

Twilight was certain she had seen a forge before. Well, at least in her books. What she witnessed in the next cavern, however, appeared like taken straight from a blacksmith’s dream. The spacious hall, longer than one would expect and intriguingly ornate with metal, was housing at least twelve, brilliantly hot furnaces. A small army of ponies was operating the bellows, anvils and grindstones, occupied entirely by their work. From time to time the cave was illuminated almost blindingly, when one of the gathered blacksmiths was opening the steel doors of his hearth, causing the light to shine all around and the steady sound of raging flames to gather in magnitude.

Avalanche breathed in and laughed colorfully. “Bogine, ia grat Tue! For the fires hot and metal sharp!”

He spread his forelegs in triumph, his sentence coming into accord with the steady pounding of hammers. All over the cave metal was being formed into sharp blades and stalwart armor. Clouds of thick steam were emitting from vats of water as the claws for batpony warriors were hardened. Sparks flew from the grindstones, merrily flickering, like little fireworks in celebration of the harsh but important work.

“Is all of your equipment... produced here?” Twilight inquired firmly as they ventured in, even though it was becoming difficult to breathe in the heat.

“All that can be forged! But let uai move through here and uai will reach the armory. Then the fun shall start!” Avalanche’s response was. He was staring left and right with an evaluating gaze.

“Should I... be worried?” Twilight asked of Midnight as they were moving past the furnaces, but he just chuckled.

The mare felt that she had begun to sweat from the temperature, not to mention her head was letting her know that the echoing banging of hammers was not a music to her ears. As they were passing close to one of the last furnaces in the room, the smith right next to it covered his eyes, then opened its steel doors and fed the hearth more coal with a swift, trained gesture.

Avalanche and Midnight moved away with their stares almost like on accord. Twilight, however, looked into the fire without giving it a proper thought. Next thing she knew was a wave of searing pain in her eyes, as they were assaulted by the flames’ brilliant, pale orange light.

It was like feeling thousands of sharp and heated needles going straight through her pupil, making tears go down her cheeks immediately. The warm, pulsating pain made her knees weaken and her whole body shiver at the magnitude of the sensation. She gasped profoundly before turning away from the hearth, feeling Midnight immediately coming to her aid.

“Twilight!” she heard him exclaiming as she felt his foreleg around her. “Kirwe, did you stare in?” he whispered right into her ear.

“Y-yes,” she replied, closing her eyes tightly. “I-I did... not know the s-spell... w-would copy the s-susceptibility as well,” she stammered through the sentence, trying to focus on the words and take her mind away from the anguish she was experiencing.

“What’s wrong with Knaze?” she heard Avalanche’s worried voice.

“Some ash got into her eyes I think,” Midnight lied without even a momentary hesitation. “Let me lead her out of here.”

“Oh, tac, tac, get to the armory. And ia will talk with this clumsy durnu here for a while!”

Twilight felt her friend leading her somewhere, as she kept her eyes shut, hoping for the warm, searing sensation to leave her pupils finally. She could tell that Avalanche was berating one of the smiths fiercely, considering his volume.

“You... didn’t have to lie...” she told Midnight, feeling him tightening his hold on her as he gently led her someplace.

“Neskaza Lunee... shall forgive me. It was preferable to revealing that you are using magic,” he whispered back to her softly. She had to concur with him on that.

Twilight heard the squeaking of doors and she knew they must have entered another cave or a room, as the heat was all but gone and the racket of hammers became muffled.

“Keep your eyes closed until the pain stops feeling warm... if that makes sense to you,” Midnight advised, letting go of her, his voice echoing a little bit.

“Yes, it actually does... Now I know what you must have felt in Hollow Shades,” she admitted, slowly relaxing her eyelids. “I can empathize.”

“I do not wish your empathy to be shown like this, Twilight.”

“Yeah, I need to avoid going quite so far.” She gently opened her eyes, feeling the discomfort steadily dispersing. The place, however, was completely dark. She stared around, but she was surrounded by only murky blackness. “Did... the magic dispel itself already?” she inquired with a bit of panic.

“No, no, your eyes are as beautiful as they were,” she heard the warm response in front of her. “Just give them a moment.”

“Alright...” she replied, feeling like the painful warmth from her eyes turned into a blissful warmth of her cheeks.

Midnight’s words proved themselves true. But a few heartbeats later Twilight felt that she had begun regaining her eyesight. The first thing she saw was a pair of saffron eyes, quite affectionately staring at her. The rest of the batpony soon followed.

“Good to see you again,” she joked, causing him to smile broadly.

“Better?”

“Yes... That was quite the experience,” she admitted, blinking a couple of times. “Although I do not miss the pain.”

“Be careful in the future Twilight... Please,” he besought her with a tone of kind worry. One that made her feel both saddened over making him concerned and overjoyed that he cared so much.

The door behind the two opened abruptly and Avalanche stormed into the little corridor they were standing in.

“Prokleyitu durnu, ip will learn to be careful! Are you alright, Knaze?”

“Yes, yes, nothing bad happened. Just an accident,” she attempted to placate him, yet to no avail.

“Accidents in uaiu work can mean injury or worse! Next time ip does that ia will use ip for target practice!” Avalanche continued his rant, beckoning the two to follow him down the descending corridor.

As Twilight’s eyes returned to their magically-induced “normal” state she could only feel surprised at what she saw in the next cave. Rows and rows of wooden racks, with glistening chainmail, sturdy helmets and sharp claws displayed on them, enough to equip an entire army of batponies, not just the local garrison. A true warriors’ cave of wonders, both fearsome and motivating.

“To bid the armory, Knaze! Here uai keep all that uai might need to deal with uaiyi enemies!”

There was unmatched pride in Avalanche’s words and, as much as Twilight felt inexperienced in the field of equipment and military matters, she had to assess it as justified vanity. Especially after she had spotted a significant number of intimidating devices set up on some of the racks. They were consisting of bows made out of steel set up horizontally on tough, wooden stocks, having gear-based mechanisms placed at their sides.

“What would those be?” she inquired. “Ranged weapons of some sort?”

“Arbalezi,” Midnight declared, approaching one of the stands with almost childish joy. “Well made arbalezi,” he added upon taking one of them and weighing it in his forelegs with attention.

“Tac! Iayi prides and joys!” Avalanche hollered, picking up one of the devices for himself. “Tue vide, Knaze, any army needs a way of fighting enemy forces at a distance! And this is uaiu way of doing so!”

“With these?” Twilight approached Midnight, who was meticulously checking the tough strings of the weapon.

“Ha! Tac!” the siegemaster shouted, tapping the stock of the device almost with care.

“An intriguing idea...”

“It comes from necessity,” Midnight revealed. “Lawin, mind if I explain it to Knaze in proper Equestrian?” he asked, smiling slyly.

“Very funny,” Avalanche replied sarcastically, but nodded his head.

“You see, Princess, as much as we pride ourselves in melee combat, we never overlook a possibility of engaging our enemies at a distance. In ancient times we have attempted using standard bows, but the windy weather of our mountains allowed only a few, skilled warriors to master this art and make accurate shots.”

“So you had to come up with a weapon to counter the climate itself?” Twilight inquired, listening carefully to Midnight’s every word.

“Precisely. That’s how we came up with this idea. Arbaleze.” He lifted his weapon to his muzzle and aimed at an imaginary foe, while Avalanche smiled broadly, stroking his own “arbaleze” like it was a pet. “As you can see, the bow itself is made out of sheer steel, accompanied by the triple, sheep rawhide string. In combination, this grants it a powerful enough... ‘tension’, yes, to mitigate the effect of wind to a degree. Try pulling on it,” he offered, nearing to Twilight with the device.

She attempted to move the string back gradually, but she didn’t even manage to bend it an inch. “This is remarkably tensed already. I suppose this is why you need those mechanisms here, right?” She pointed. “To crank it?”

“Exactly! Lawin, would you be so kind?”

Avalanche did not have to be told twice. He rested the arbaleze on a flattened frame sticking out from the front of the weapon and put his hoof through it to keep the device still. Supporting the stock on his shoulder and keeping it in balance with his other hoof, he grabbed the handle of the mechanism with his teeth and began cranking it in a circular motion. It took him a full ten seconds to cock the weapon, but when a mechanical click heralded that he had done so, Twilight could not believe the amount of tension she saw in the steel prod.

“This is a bit scary to watch...” she admitted, stepping back.

“It’s really safe, though. At the, unlikely, worst case the string will snap, but then the bow will straighten itself forward, so no harm can happen to the wielder,” Midnight assured her.

“What do you even fire from this monstrosity?”

Avalanche laughed. “Don’t say that, Knaze. Ipie are fragile, timid creatures. We could show you later.”

He leaned towards a nearby rack and picked up a solid, steel bolt with a broad head and dense fletching made out of falcon feathers most likely.

“And tu fire this,” he exclaimed, passing the projectile to Twilight.

“I can see this not caring for most winds, it’s really heavy,” she assessed, holding the bolt in her hoof. “And what is the range of this... ‘cross-bow’?” she inquired, finding a good, temporal word to describe this device.

“If tu know what tu are doing... uhm... Maednoc Wentr, how much is dwo cent metri in Ekwestriya?”

“About... two hundred some yards. That is the effective accuracy range.”

“W desat?” Twilight inquired, causing a chuckle from Midnight.

“Indeed. But the bolt hits true even further. This broad end,” he said and pointed at the projectile, “allows it to go straight through the toughest of armors.”

“Can it be that unstoppable then? So how are you using it during... you know, internal wars?” Twilight asked, even though her reluctance was discernible.

“No! We do not! The Covenant forbid it!” Midnight immediately responded, putting the arbaleze back on its rack. “It is prepared for... other enemies,” he softly added, his face embarrassed.

Twilight immediately realized what his expression meant and she could not stop herself from exhaling sadly.

Avalanche seemed to have misinterpreted her gloom. “Ah, of course, tue might be concerned about the time it takes to fire again, Knaze. But when wrogi close in uai are ready and rely on pasuri!” He pointed at the racks filled with metal claws. “Or kieli, or kicks...”

“Or daggers, I get it,” Twilight added monotonously, still pondering on the fact that “other enemies” could have been interpreted as “Equestrians” if necessary.

Her words, however, spawned a sudden reaction from Midnight.

“… we do not use daggers,” he said blankly, his eyes fixated on Twilight with a sudden, worried spark in them.

Avalanche also shook his head, seemingly concerned. “Wampiri do not carry those around.”

The mare looked at them, perplexed over this sudden change of atmosphere. “But I clearly saw a dagger with—“

“Lawin,” Midnight interrupted her, raising his hoof, “can we stop this sightseeing for now? We will get in touch with you later tonight, alright?”

“A-alright, tac, ia should be here,” the siegemaster replied, a bit scared at his friend’s fierce glare.

Twilight had not even had a chance to react before Midnight grabbed her foreleg and led her to the passage out of the armory. She did not protest, although she felt that something was wrong. Very, very wrong.

Midnight grasped her shoulders with his hooves as he stopped in the middle of the corridor.

“Who, Twilight?” the stallion’s whisper was betraying his nervousness. “Who did you see around carrying a dagger? That Sunfall Comet?”

“Why? What’s going on?”

“Who?!” he pressed on, agitated.

His expression scared her. His nostrils were flared and his eyes were widely opened and restless. He was stopping himself from baring his fangs to the best of his abilities, but Twilight could almost feel the emotions bubbling inside him.

“I... I-it was in Deep Mist’s backpack,” she revealed and watched as Midnight’s face lost all its grey color. He stepped back from her, shaking his head ever so slowly, in utter disbelief.

“Nye... Bogine, Twilight, are you certain?!” he raised his voice at her, causing her to back away a step in the wake of his mounting anger.

“I-I think so… I saw a curved blade sticking out… I thought—“ she suddenly found herself at a loss for words as her mind arrived at a certain conclusion. Her mouth opened in shock. “M-Midnight...? Is Deep Mist an...?”

The stallion was staring blankly forward, a mixture of dejection and pure fury painted all over his muzzle. When he finally spoke, his voice was abnormally calm.

“Deep Mist... Your eyes are hidden no longer...”

Chapter XI – Princess and the Batpony

Twilight had never contemplated how her first kiss would look like.

If she were to guess, she would have imagined it as something... shy. Timid. A simple, quick gesture. Without too much of a warning, something like a surprise. Happening when nopony else would be watching, so that the blossoming feeling between her and her loved one would remain hidden from the rest of the World, at least temporarily. It would occur in the calm and tranquility of her library, or some other, perhaps utterly romantic place, picked by just the two of them.

Well, her guess would have been mostly incorrect.

First off, the kiss was anything but demure. Twilight felt her knees weakening the moment Midnight’s lips touched her own. There was enough yearning and longing in this gesture, enough suppressed emotions finally finding their escape, that she felt almost swept from her hooves. There were no thoughts crossing her mind, only feelings. Surprise, excitement, mirth, even that blissful anticipation for something hard to describe, something far more fulfilling than even this gesture of closeness and trust.

Her eyes closed immediately as she focused on the unique experience. And yet she could swear that she was seeing colors swirling under her eyelids. Lucid saffron, just like his irises. The grey of his coat. The cobalt hue of his mane...

She had no idea how long the kiss took. All she was wishing to focus on was the feeling of Midnight’s warm lips, pressing almost hungrily against her own, his sharp fangs scraping the edges of her cheeks. This combined sensation was causing a strange, inviting and tingling... urge in her. It was spreading all over her body, making her spine shiver in her sudden delight.

The stallion was holding her face still, his hooves caressing her cheeks with incredible gentleness to rival the famished kiss. Twilight did not even spot when she lifted one of her forelegs and wrapped it around Midnight’s neck, hoping to become closer with him still. And she could swear that, in the midst of the long, passionate moment, the stallion’s lips widened in a broad smile.

She would never have expected a unique moment like this happening in a distant land. In a chamber carved in solid, mountainous rock, barely lit by a few candles. With marks of a nearly mortal fight still present all around, blood staining the floor and a wickedly curved dagger embedded in the door of her room.

Yet, despite all of these details... she loved the way her first kiss had come to being.

And she loved Midnight Wind.

Twilight felt surprisingly lightheaded at one point. It must have been that sheer tide of feelings and emotions rushing through her. Or maybe it was the fact that she had completely forgotten to breath during this wonderful moment.

Despite the entirety of her being protesting fiercely, her heart opposing her the most, Twilight slowly moved her head back, breaking the kiss. She opened her eyes, witnessing the brilliant saffron of Midnight’s irises. Was it her, or were they even more vibrant and bright now?

The stallion just looked at her warmly, smiling one of his fanged, crooked smiles which caused Twilight to giggle softly.

He exhaled in joy. “Ha... You... have no idea how long I was waiting to do this,” he declared, causing the mare to realize just how brightly she was capable of blushing.

“I... I was pretty impatient myself, I admit...” she muttered back. She was still keeping close to him, her foreleg around his neck, allowing this pure, basic joy to steadily fill her. The joy of being together.

He let go of her muzzle, instead deciding to embrace her tightly.

“I owed you a hug, no?” he inquired rhetorically, causing Twilight to giggle, her muzzle nestled against his neck.

“Oh, I can safely say your debt is more than settled,” she whispered back.

“Is that so? So I will not have to do it again?” he asked, leaning back and staring at her with a roguish grin.

Twilight found just enough daring in her to nuzzle him in response, causing him to chuckle and her to feel this indiscernible feeling of satisfaction and abashment washing over her.

He shook his head in laughter. “Ha, I get it. Now we shall have to keep track of... other debts,” he assessed, winking playfully, just before he leaned in for another kiss.

Twilight felt again that spark of excitement going through her body. She wondered if that would be a constant feeling accompanying these moments. She gasped lightly as Midnight applied a bit more pressure to her lips.

They were occupied with each other for a longer moment, until Midnight finally leaned back, smiling brightly.

“So... I figured it all out, it seems,” he declared, staring right into Twilight’s eyes.

She knew exactly what he meant, but she wished to inquire nonetheless. “Yes?”

“Ia amat tue, Crepuscle Iskre,” he whispered back with conviction. “I love you, Twilight Sparkle,” he repeated in Equestrian, causing Twilight to wonder if she had ever before in her life smiled more affectionately at anypony.

“And I love you, Midnight Wind,” she replied timidly, before closing her eyes, trying to forge the correct sentence. “Uhm... it will be... Iae amate tu, Maednoc Wentr?”

The batpony chuckled. “Is that doubt I hear?”

Twilight furrowed her brow trying to feign outrage, yet without much success, especially considering her otherwise delighted expression.

“Iae amate tu, Maednoc Wentr,” she repeated herself properly, causing Midnight to breathe deeply, then laugh with unrivaled joy before doing something that surprised her a great deal.

He suddenly ducked, bringing his forelegs underneath Twilight’s own and wrapping them around her, just below her wings. Then, without any trouble, he lifted her off the ground, holding her close and beginning to spin around on his hind legs, laughing merrily.

Twilight tried to free himself from his strong grasp, but couldn’t contain her joy one way or the other, her giggling interrupted by her frantic shouts. “Midnight, stop! Put me down! Put me down, now!”

“Make me!” he taunted her, only gaining in speed.

She was not going to let him get away with his blatant impertinence. She placed her hooves on the sides of his muzzle, not unlike how he had done to her, and leaned in for one more kiss. It worked immediately, causing the stallion to stop to properly return the caress, sending more blissful jolts down the mare’s spine. Midnight’s strong forelegs keeping her close were granting her the feeling of feebleness and safety alike.

“We have a good rate so far,” he commented after he finally put Twilight down, his expression as merry as never.

“Oh, shush,” she silenced him, looking to the side in abashment. Truth be told, she was going to look forward to this becoming a frequent activity of theirs, even though she had just learned what it meant to be kissed in such a way. “I... hope we can do this often, though...” she admitted.

“Good to know,” he replied, wishing to chuckle again. However his face fell abruptly as his gaze focused on the other side of the room.

Twilight followed with her own stare. Midnight was intently looking at the door to her chamber. Deep Mist’s dagger was deeply embedded in the wood.

“Bogine, obliwae ia...” Midnight whispered in pious angst. He left Twilight and approached the blade. “Perhaps it was not good to let him go...” he declared, appearing almost as if hypnotized by the weapon.

“Midnight, don’t think like this,” Twilight immediately protested, following him. “No matter what Deep Mist learned or what he shall tell Azure Mist, this is still better than you... staining your conscience.”

The batpony bit his lip, deliberating something fiercely, his whole attention focused on the weapon.

Twilight stood next to him, waiting for a longer moment. As he remained motionless, she put her hoof on his shoulder. “Midnight?”

“He shall tell her about us...” he whispered, closing his eyes and taking a long breath.

“Yes...” Twilight admitted. She could guess that information like this in the hooves of Azure Mist might have been problematic. “But... even if he does, we—“

“No, Twilight,” he interrupted her. He shook his head and started pacing around, locked in thought. “This is serious. She will try to use this to her advantage somehow...” he paused for a moment. “Deep Mist being her damned spy aside... I do not believe in coincidences, it was her that must have suggested that Commander Ardent Fang chooses him for the escort. And if she was daring enough to place him right under our noses, then she will keep trying to... to...” he did not finish, instead baring his teeth in rising anger as he circled around the place.

Twilight stepped in front of his way, putting her hoof on his cheek, despite his fierce expression. “Whatever she is trying to achieve, I believe we can deal with her plans, now that we are sure she has a scheme in mind. We can be one step ahead of her,” she wished to assure him, but he gently moved her foreleg away, his eyes full of worry but also genuine sadness.

“Twilight, I... we...”

The mare knew not from where this sudden wave of conviction came, but she stepped even closer to him.

“Yes, ‘we’, Midnight,” she pointed out. “It is ‘we’ from now on. And we shall make it. No matter what.”

Twilight suddenly realized that she had spoken with confidence nothing short of stalwart. She had no idea what could have caused it. Perhaps it was this strange, strengthening warmth that she felt in her heart. That wonderful realization, a sensation utterly new to her and yet strangely familiar and natural.

Being loved.

Midnight looked at her with a mixture of admiration and confusion.

“No, I mean... Twilight... you... oh, to Peraure with this!” he ultimately declared.

Twilight snickered just before he leaned in for yet another kiss, causing her to let out another, small gasp of joy. Was it her, or was the chamber getting warmer? Like, really warmer.

“You inspire, Twilight,” the stallion eagerly admitted after they stopped. “Still... I shall be concerned. I mean...” he still could not find his words. “Bogine, it is so stupid...”

“... you worry that... I am a soleerane?” she asked him, intrigued if her assumptions were correct.

“No, Twilight,” he replied, his eyes glinting in determination. “That makes no difference to me, but... I can only speak for myself.”

“I... understand.”

She grasped the idea. Back in Equestria, nopony looked at that sort of thing. Earth ponies, pegasi, unicorns, aside from possibly a few infamous examples, were never finding interracial relationships to be frowned upon. But batponies? Considering everything she was aware of already... And taking into account their situation...

Focused entirely on figuring out her feelings for Midnight, she had never thought about this important matter before. And now that she had done so, she could not have stopped her ears from dropping, her confidence evaporating.

However, she immediately felt Midnight comforting her with a caring, warm embrace.

“Please, do not worry, Twilight, I cannot stand it... We will think of something, I swear it ab Bogine,” he whispered, holding her close. “You said yourself, we can make it no matter what. Have you forgotten already?” he inquired, tightening his hug.

A sad smile crept upon her face. “No... It will simply be... a bit complicated,” she admitted.

“I have a feeling that ‘complicated’ is a pretty common relationship status,” he lackadaisically remarked, causing Twilight to nod. “For now...”

He let her go timidly before returning his gaze to the dagger. He extracted the weapon form the wood and held it in his hoof.

The mare had her first real chance of assessing the weapon. She was surprised to find that it wasn’t a typical, short and concealable armament. Rather than that, it was shaped like a crescent, edged blades on both sides of the ornate handle embellished by a dark stone of onyx, with an almost white mark going through it.

“Quite a weapon...” she judged as Midnight held it in his hooves, weighting in.

“Indeed. I am pretty certain it is called... Ocwieke. An ‘Eyelid’,” he replied, giving the dagger an even closer look.

“Due to its shape?”

“That too. This bit of pazn here,” he stroked the polished mineral, “resembles an eye with a white pupil. A mostly decorative thing, but quite... appropriate, I guess. Nicely sharped,” Midnight commented, looking at the metal edges of the blade with caution before placing it in perfect balance on the very tip of his hoof. “Evened well enough to be thrown.” He glanced at the deep cleft in the door. “Prokleyitu kad, he nearly got me...”

“Did Deep Mist... really wish to kill you?” Twilight whispered, feeling a paralyzing flutter going down her spine at the very thought.

“I don’t know,” the stallion replied with surprising calm. “Each batpony’s life belongs to the Immaculate Moon... Even if he believed me to be a traitor,” he said and Twilight took note of his disgusted grimace, “I doubt he tried to end me. He could have hurt me gravely, though.”

Twilight could not have stopped herself from asking another question. “And were you... I mean... really considering...?”

Midnight remained silent for a longer while, his grasp on the dagger gradually strengthening. Twilight took that as an answer in itself. It caused her heart to race, as her mind did not know how to cope with such an information.

The stallion answered her finally.

“I cannot deny that it crossed my mind,” he admitted, averting his gaze. “Anger and hatred are not the answers, no,” he admitted. He seemed to have been gathering his thoughts. “That was not the real reason I stopped myself. The truth is... I was afraid.”

Twilight’s mouth opened as he turned to her, his eyes betraying his embarrassment and guilt. He continued in but a whisper.

“I felt fear that if I do kill him... you will reject me, Twilight.”

Next thing the mare knew was her embracing Midnight as tightly as she could, her cheek pressed to the side of his neck. Her gesture made him drop the dagger, which clanged against the floor loudly.

“I would never have rejected you, Midnight, I love you,” Twilight whispered almost in dread, holding him tightly. “I-I am glad you did not kill, but...”

She stopped herself from saying that “it wouldn’t have mattered”. It would have. A lot. Yet, even so, it would not have made her care about him any less. It was a thought that both amazed and terrified her.

She nestled against him even more, feeling his hooves around her.

They both remained motionless for a few whiles, until Midnight finally spoke up in a deadpan tone. “Great, we admitted that we are in love ten minutes ago and we have some serious issues already.”

Despite the doubts in Twilight’s mind and the seriousness of their conversation, she could not have stopped herself from laughing joyfully as she held him a bit longer. He chuckled as well, shaking his head.

“May I always make you laugh like this,” he wished hopefully, which earned him a shy peck on the cheek.

“It helps, indeed... Alright, back to ‘now’. What do we do?” Twilight inquired, stepping back and looking around the chamber. It bore visible signs of strife, especially considering the blood staining the floor.

Midnight assessed the situation as well, but his gaze focused more on Deep Mist’s abandoned backpack and armor, still lying near his bed. He pondered for a while.

“Logic dictates leaving no trace of what happened. The blood should not be too hard to get rid of, it is still fresh...” he assessed with a strange intensity in his eyes. “Considering Deep Mist’s armor... I cannot allow it to be just tossed away or left behind. He is a Nightguardian after all. And I will not disrespect him,” Midnight declared, then smirked towards Twilight. “You have done so quite enough tonight.”

She blinked, perplexed. “If you mean that I have tossed him at the wall, then...”

“Not quite.”

He trotted forward and picked up Deep Mist’s broken fang from the stone floor.

“As you might have already realized, Twilight, the laws of our race are quite strict. For wampiri, disobedience or breaking regulations can result in flogging, for example,” he pointed out, pausing meaningfully. “But failing a major task, compromising your mission, or worse, demonstrating cowardice, usually results in a penalty we call uyazmiyene.”

“I... don’t understand still...” she replied.

“It would translate to ‘the taming’ in Equestrian. It involves one, or both of your fangs being chipped, or broken off completely,” he explained patiently, staring down at the tooth in his hoof. “To suffer uyazmiyene is a great dishonor upon any warrior and, well...” he paused, granting Twilight a purposeful look.

Her eyes widened in an instant. “I... I shamed him. Aside from being defeated by an Equestrian, he suffered a grave insult...” she whispered. “That would explain his... fury.”

“I am not going to bother trying to relate to his outburst,” Midnight commented coldly, approaching Deep Mist’s bag. “We need to sift through his belongings, perhaps we can find something useful to us. But first, this mess...” he pointed out, staring at the bloodstains.

“I think I can get rid of them quite easily,” Twilight replied.

“You don’t look like a chambermaid type of mare to me,” the stallion assessed with a smirk, giving her an inquisitive and slightly mischievous stare.

She rolled her eyes. “But do I look like a magical type of mare to you?”

Only after Midnight’s expression had hardened did Twilight realize that this proposition might not have been too considerate. The stallion pressed his lips together and his gaze pierced through her. She waited a proper while for his response, her heart fluttering in her chest.

“I trust you, Twilight,” he finally assured her. “And I see the usefulness of your art... And I love your enchanting eyes,” he added, chuckling nervously before his face fell again. “But... using magic so often and for mundane tasks?” he presented the question.

“I... well, I mean—” Twilight attempted to explain it to him, but he stopped her with a raised hoof.

“I just... I’ll be in your chamber, I’m going to go through Deep Mist’s stuff. You... do your thing.”

Without looking at her, he calmly approached his comrade’s backpack and put the broken tooth in. After throwing the bag on his back he collected his own sack without a word.

Twilight was observing him the whole time, her face saddened. As he was passing by the dagger on the floor, he grabbed it and ventured to her room, closing the doors behind him slowly, not even a glance going the mare’s way.

She shook her head, sighing deeply. The idea of a “complicated” relationship rang true in her mind.

She could understand his reluctance and, surely, she could have been more careful with offering an easy, magical solution. She promised herself to find out why exactly were batponies so opposed to magic. Why did they find it... “wrong”, as he once told her.

Twilight looked around the chamber, only now realizing how... disturbing it appeared. The bloody marks, one present exactly where Deep Mist’s muzzle connected with the wall, made her feel like her stomach was shifting itself around. And that remarkable sign on the door, left by the dagger...

Well, it could have been much worse, considering! Even so, she was not about to let even a detail of the recent struggle remain in the room.

Making sure that magical energies were causing the blood to evaporate felt like a... clandestine, yet necessary practice. In a few glimpses of her spells, the chamber was cleansed from the crimson evidence. And a moment of concentration on a Restorative Form spell was more than enough to get rid of the scar in the wood. Although Twilight was surprised just how deeply the weapon stuck itself in it. If it were to hit Midnight instead...

She shivered. She wasn’t going to think about it. She just wasn’t.

After finally assuring that the place was back to optimal condition, Twilight ventured to her chamber. Midnight was standing at the table, in front of a display of items that he must have taken out of Deep Mist’s bag.

He glanced at her as she entered, his eyes clearly saddened.

“I am sorry...”

“It’s alright, I understand,” she assured him immediately. “I just... Well, I hope to convince you one day that my art is not... sinful.”

“Twilight, I do not blame you for using it,” he replied, sighing. “I mean, it is a part of who you are. I just need to, I guess, get used to the fact that the mare I love is so magical,” he accentuated, forcing a smile.

“Now that you mention it,” Twilight approached him, allowing herself to smirk, “I might need to learn to cope with the fangs myself, so...”

He rolled his eyes at her fiendish remark, but it seemed to have cheered him up. “You cannot fool me, they excite you,” he stated and bared his teeth properly, giving her an alluring gaze at the same time.

Twilight giggled at that strange, half-appealing and half-discouraging expression, even if her face did redden. “Don’t push your luck, Midnight,” she warned him before focusing on the set of items on the table. “What do we have here?”

“The spoils of war!” the stallion declared sarcastically. “First of all, I believe this is yours,” he said, handing Twilight her trusty scroll.

“So, he did take it...”

“Indeed, prokleyityi ipyi kieli...” Midnight cursed under his breath. “Well, ‘damned his fang’ actually, as of today,” he corrected himself with a mixture of satisfaction and disdain. “Aside from that we have a couple of empty scrolls, a quill, some ink, wax for letter seals, a map of Equestria and Noctraliya... Nothing too extraordinary.”

“I see. And what are you going to do about... well, his fang?” Twilight asked as Deep Mist’s tooth was laying in the midst of his belongings.

“We have a saying: ‘Not giving a broken fang about something’,” Midnight pointed out. “But I am not going to just toss it away. Let him have it. As a reminder,” he declared. “I’ll find a satchel for it, or something.”

“And the dagger?” Twilight inquired, which caused him to glower.

“Call me petty, or vengeful, but I am thinking about keeping it,” he stated and picked it up, giving it another close look. “It will be hard for Deep Mist to explain to Lord Azure Mist that he lost it and, to be honest, I think it might be nice to shove it in her face at a proper occasion too,” he added with a wicked smirk, before realizing what expression bloomed on Twilight’s muzzle after his words. “N-not with the sharp end! I meant—”

“No, I know what you meant,” she replied, furrowing her brow. “I simply... I don’t know. That seems... wrong, somehow.”

He looked back at her and his expression disturbed her slightly. There was a glint to his eyes that spelled deep shame. “And how would you evaluate spying on you?”

Twilight did not have an answer. Despite not agreeing entirely with his logic, she simply nodded her head.

“Anything else we have?” she asked after taking a deep breath.

“Yes, actually. Speaking of said spying...”

Midnight grabbed a parchment that was, until now, placed slightly away from the other possessions.

“Deep Mist was working on another report, it seems,” he declared before unfolding the paper and showing the contents, written in batponies’ script, to Twilight.

“What does it say?” she inquired, giving the alphabet a closer look, although without hope of discerning the meaning of the marks.

Midnight placed the paper down and began translating, his hoof following the circles and lines on the parchment.

“It goes like this. ‘To Honored Lord Azure of Family Mist... Honored Lord, we have arrived at the Border... Further observations indicated that a more direct investigation was necessary’...”

Twilight was attentively listening to him, following his hoof’s motion. A feeling of outrage was frothing deep inside her, despite her efforts of containing it.

The stallion continued, pausing from time to time. “Then it says... ‘As such, I have gained access to the Princess’ personal notes and shall begin working on those as soon as a proper opportunity arises... The Princess seems to be enjoying spending her time alone with Midnight Wind and so, once’...” Midnight stopped as he reached the abrupt end of the writing. He huffed in ire. “I’m not sure what he ate to make himself sick or fool the healer, but, kirwe, that was a ruse as well. He simply needed enough time to write down the information from your scroll.”

Twilight shook her head. “I wonder how much did he actually read...”

“What do you even have there?” Midnight curiously inquired, eyeing the parchment in her hoof. “Anything useful to Azure Mist? Matters of the state of any kind?”

“No, that’s the thing! There is nothing I would consider... ‘classified’ here,” she disclosed, unfolding the scroll for him to see the contents. “Names of your Lords, at least the ones I know, some basic greetings and sentences in Noctraliyan, a couple of excerpts from our books, especially the ones on diplomacy and some of my recent observations about your culture and behavior. It’s a... well, bit of a ‘cheat sheet’ of mine, it might help me with the negotiations,” she admitted.

Surprisingly, it caused Midnight to snicker.

“So you do wish to cheat us!” he stated with faked horror.

“Hey!” she protested when the stallion laughed louder. “I did... not...“ She was interrupted by his gentle nuzzling. One which caused her to close her eyes and purr in satisfaction. “Now that... that is cheating...” she whispered in the delicate bliss that his gesture was granting her.

“Perhaps. But you are cute when you get worked up,” he replied, chuckling. “The way you marked Azure Mist in there is quite eye-catching,” he nodded at the scroll.

“It was more appropriate than I thought,” Twilight admitted. “So... what do we do now?”

Midnight rubbed his chin. “I’m going to put everything back into Deep Mist’s backpack. Aside from his letter, which I will destroy, and the dagger. Then... then I’m going to fit his gear into my bag somehow and seek out Lawin again.”

“Avalanche? What for?”

“If Deep Mist did not decide to suicide into the snowstorm,” the batpony replied, grimacing, “then he is still in Ambyit. And, despite everything... I’m going to give him his armor and blades back.”

Twilight pondered. She recalled what Shining Armor used to tell her about the importance of ordnance for a military force, especially one such as the Royal Guard. “Just like you don't leave your duty behind, you never leave the symbol of it.” Nightguard could not have differed too much in this aspect.

“I understand it is the honorable thing to do. His gear is a sign of his commitment,” she stated, spotting that she impressed Midnight with her words.

“That is absolutely right, Twilight,” he declared, visibly satisfied that she understood his thinking. “Lawin will know how to get to Deep Mist. And, despite the impression he gives, he can keep silent and avoid asking unnecessary questions,” the stallion assured, packing his former comrade's goods. “I have known Avalanche since colthood, he will help me out,” he added. However, it sounded like he was trying to convince himself more than Twilight.

“Alright,” she agreed. When he was putting the backpack on and grabbing his own, a sudden feeling of anxiety crept upon her. “C-could I go with you?”

“I did not think you would be up for more sightseeing after tonight...” he declared, attempting humor. Seeing as it was not effective though, he sighed. His face hardened. “Do not take it the wrong way, Twilight, but your presence does spawn attention. And that is the last thing we need now.”

“Yes, I know...” she had to agree with him, although that didn’t help her in calming down.

Midnight spotted her mounting worry. “It will not take me long. But... lock your doors until I am back.”

The tone of his voice caused some hairs of Twilight’s mane to stand on end.

“A-are you thinking...?”

“I am not taking any chances, considering what is happening. I shall be at your side constantly from now on,” he promised, his expression adamant.

Yet, however serious those words felt, Twilight could not help but feel a certain warmth overtaking her. Her lips involuntarily curled into a warm, kind smile, causing Midnight to raise an eyebrow.

“Wh—“ he began, a spark of realization suddenly appearing in his gaze. “Well, I had my duty in mind at first,” he stated, his sudden smirk meaning more than a thousand words to Twilight. “I think we have a long talk ahead of us, no?”

She but nodded, blushing slightly. “Indeed.” Then it was time for her expression to grow serious yet again. “But... please, watch out and come back quickly... I wouldn’t like Deep Mist to—“

Midnight approached her and planted a soft kiss on her forehead. “I doubt he is going to strike at me in the middle of the fortress, Twilight. But... I shall be following the patrols, alright?”

“Okay...” she agreed, nuzzling him lightly. “I love you...” she whispered as he was about to go.

“I love you too,” he replied warmly. It also caused him to stop in mid-trot, with a strange expression appearing on his face. “Tell me that often,” he wished with a soft voice, gazing deeply into Twilight’s eyes.

“As often as you like,” she promised him, feeling like her heart was emitting enough warmth to heat the entire room.

He exited the chamber and Twilight closed the door behind him with the metallic jangle of the solid lock. She put her back against the door. She stared up and exhaled. And, despite all the worries and stress had befallen her greatly... she smiled. She smiled broadly.

Regardless of everything, regardless of the place, the time, the circumstances, she could feel happiness filling her to the brim. A pure, basic, unrivaled joy was overtaking her entire being, from her body, to her mind and heart.

She had never imagined love being so rejuvenating. So fresh. So unique. She had read about it before, even if she was never into romance novels or tales about beautiful maidens and gallant knights coming to their rescue, but, as it happened, she was a Princess and the batpony was making for a very convincing cavalier.

This wasn’t a fairy tale, though. And so, her anxiety soon returned.

She approached her bed and collapsed on it. There were some topics she had to deliberate on.

First of all, she was absolutely certain – she was deeply and hopelessly in love with Midnight Wind. And she could not tell where it came from, exactly. Those roguish grins of his? This piercing gaze? His demeanor? She could even blame their interviews, which gave her insight not only into the batpony culture, but the stallion himself.

What did she even know about him?

Well, for once, he was a warrior. Faithful to his Goddess, respectful of his heritage, proud and yet attempting to be open, understanding... despite some of his aversions to her magic. He was charming, kind. He also suffered a personal tragedy that, as it appeared, she helped him go through.

That made her realize that she wasn’t his first mare.

Twilight shook her head. Such thoughts were inappropriate. Yes, he had been in a relationship, a serious relationship in the past, but did that change a single thing in the present? He loved her now. Besides, whoever that Dusk Stream was, she must have been a truly unique mare. If anything, Twilight felt bad that she had met her untimely demise and that Midnight took it especially hard.

Love seemed to have been having the effect of making life more emotionally intense.

It was true. Twilight had to conclude that the range of feelings she had been experiencing lately was pretty grand. A true plethora of those. And yet, strangely enough, she had not realized how much was Midnight dear to her until that dreadful moment when Deep Mist was about to strike at him with his own set of steel claws. She recalled with incredible accuracy that one, deep and profound heartbeat that thumped in her chest, reminding her that her heart did not belong exclusively to her any longer.

And what about her blood? Did it belong to him as well?

A feeling of unease filled Twilight. However, something peculiar seemed to have been hidden behind that sensation. She could not stop herself from a slight blush as she realized that, however discouraging and appalling the idea of blood-drinking was once to her, she felt a sting of excitement now that it crossed her mind. Was Midnight... still wondering what her blood tasted like?

Would she let him find out?

That thought alone was enough for her to shudder. And a strange sensation to sweep through her. Considering what she recalled about the nature of the “red desire”... the “rubearu desader”, an expression that had imprinted itself in her mind... Considering how astounding it supposedly was and how the act of fulfilling it was believed... intimate.

The very thought caused Twilight’s heart to race in panic.

She had to take a hold of herself!

Yes, sure, right, certainly, unquestionably!

She tried to take a few, calming breaths, not spotting more minutes passing by.

This was all a new territory for her. “Dangerous for her heart” kind of territory. But one... bringing a lot of promise.

Her and Midnight together... What would her friends say? Oh dear, what would Princess Celestia think about it?! A-and Princess Luna? And her parents and Shining and Cadance and Spike and—

The sudden knock on her door caused Twilight to spring up from her bed.

“W-who is it?”

Midnight’s voice answered her. “It is me.”

She approached the doorway and was about to turn the key, but something told her to stop before she had done so.

“What did I tell you just before you left?” she inquired firmly.

“Huh?”

“What were my last words to Midnight Wind?” she repeated with even more confidence, lighting up her horn in precaution.

A moment of silence followed by a sincere laugh responded her. “Ha, clever. You promised that you shall tell me that you love me as often as I would like...”

It... was the correct answer, so Twilight calmed down and extinguished her horn. She turned the key in the lock and cracked the door open.

She was met with Midnight’s smug smirk.

“Permission to enter our secret lair now?” he inquired, trying to contain laughter.

“We have to be careful, no?” she replied, trying to sound confident. Although her embarrassed blush betrayed a realization. Her implemented security idea was brandishing marks of mounting paranoia.

The stallion properly closed the doors before turning to her. “Could I convince you that it is really me some other way, perhaps?”

His smile told Twilight just enough. “You may try.”

Without waiting any longer Midnight kissed her and the ecstatic feeling all over her body did confirm his identity better than anything else could have.

“Well, I’m convinced,” Twilight admitted after the pleasurable moment, causing the stallion to chuckle. “You are back fast.”

“Fast? I think I was gone for an hour or so...” he replied, confused.

Twilight blinked. Had she taken a nap? Or had her thoughts consumed the time around her somehow?

“No matter. What did you manage to achieve?” she inquired instead of pursuing the nature of the temporal phenomena that were surfacing all around her. “Did Avalanche help?”

Midnight’s eyes lost their playful spark out of a sudden. “I have taken care of Deep Mist’s stuff, yes. Lawin was a bit curious, of course, but I have told him that it is essential for nopony to know the details of what is going on. Even him. He was a bit grumpy over ‘not knowing what the surprise is about’,” the stallion quoted, rolling his eyes, “but he agreed to shut up and aid me.”

“That’s... good,” Twilight agreed, although the whole situation was not making her feel too positive.

“Also, I have told him we shall continue our sightseeing tomorrow. We will be forced to, I am afraid,” the stallion admitted.

“Whatever do you mean?”

“I asked Avalanche if he knew anything about the weather reports for the next few nights. The snowstorm around us is giving up,” Midnight looked around, like he was hoping to pierce the walls of the chamber with his stare, “but it rolled over the Tuarie and it would be unwise to fly out still.”

Twilight nodded. “I see... Well, as long as this will not impede my meeting with the Covenant, I think I shall cope. But, let me ask, is this weather normal around here?”

“It is not any weirder than usual. And it should be over soon,” Midnight assured her. “Besides, it does give us a chance to spend some uninterrupted time together,” he pointed out, revealing his fangs in a smile.

“That is a benefit, indeed,” Twilight agreed wholeheartedly.

She exhaled and took her place on her bed, followed by Midnight. He sat down next to her, making the bedding sink down.

She chuckled. “Have you gained weight?”

“Ha-ha.”

He undid the straps of his hoofshoes, putting the blades on the floor, and then unfastened his cuirass, taking it off with visible relief and placing it by his weapons. He stretched his back and flapped his wings slowly. Twilight’s stare was drawn to the marks that the flogging he had received left on his sides.

“Do they still cause you discomfort?” she inquired with her voice full of genuine worry.

He gave the bruises a look. “Not really. Besides, we usually claim that the pain you are dealt as punishment never truly hurts,” he declared, although without too much conviction in his voice. “And, as far as injuries go, I have survived worse already.”

Twilight cocked an eyebrow. “Have you gotten hurt in the line of duty before?”

Midnight exhaled and reminisced for a moment before starting an actual count. “A broken rib, a cut left wing, once almost a concussion, two twisted fetlocks, a dislocated jaw...”

“Wait, wait!” the mare stopped him, waving her hooves frantically. “You are pulling my leg!”

“Not at all,” he replied, grinning. “That last one was actually Avalanche’s work. I had a rough first year of military training,” he revealed, grinning almost stupidly. “But I never gave up, I never stopped and I never faltered!”

“And thank goodness you were never crippled!” Twilight declared back, feeling slightly disturbed.

Midnight chuckled to himself. “We had a marvelous physician around. A grump and kad, but I think I actually still owe good old Primrose a drink for saving my dashing grin.”

Twilight giggled as he presented her with one of his dashingly feral grins. “Right, could that drink be on me then, perhaps?”

“Reasonable, for I know well how you enjoy my smiles,” he stated mischievously, yet his gaze warmed up. “But I value your smiles even more, Twilight...”

She did not answer, simply scooped closer to him. He used the opportunity to reach out for one of her hooves and hold it gently in his own.

“This... is going to be a bit difficult, Twilight,” he whispered, closing his eyes. “I mean... What I want to say is... My brethren... I... Well...” Midnight took a few more attempts before finally giving up at staring at her with a ridiculously perplexed expression. “I do not know what I want to say.”

She smiled back at him, feeling her cheeks flaring up. She understood his doubts, but she was even more keen on his, more than gentle touch. She could feel the tender, blissful tingles from even this small gesture of affection.

“You might not know what to say, but I think I know what you mean.” she assured him, staring into his eyes. “I was thinking about... a lot while you were gone. I can safely say that we have work cut out for us.”

“You might say that,” he agreed, his hold on her hoof becoming more firm. He bit his lower lip. “But, Twilight...”

“Yes?”

“I do not believe I want to worry tonight,” he stated, a melancholic smile adorning his muzzle.

Twilight had never before seen such a smile. Although she felt like she knew it well. It was that one expression that was at the same time warm and joyful and yet nostalgic and otherworldly.

Midnight continued, his caring tone drilling into the mare’s mind. “I have had my share of worries, especially during the last few years. Tonight,” he paused, picking up her hoof and planting a kiss on it, “I just want to be here with you. And be happy that I have found again my reason for living. That I have found my light...”

Twilight could not even think anymore. And even if she could have, she would not have found thoughts loving and kind enough to match what she had just heard. Midnight’s simple, pure words touched her very essence, causing her heart to skip its beat. She was not aware when it had happened, but her eyes filled with tears. She was desperate to wipe them away, as they were obstructing her view of the stallion.

She sniffed. “I... I am so happy I can be your light.”

“Ha...” he exhaled, before reaching with his hoof and taking care of a tear that was making its way down Twilight’s cheek. He grinned. “Would you mind satisfying my curiosity?”

“Not at all.”

“When did you first... you know... consider that I might be in love with you?” he asked and it was his cheeks’ turn to become a tiny bit red.

Twilight gave it a moment of thought. “I think... I think I had it cross my mind after your question about the taste of my blood, but I... I believe my mind decided to bury that thought deeply. It was... rather sudden, back then.”

Midnight looked properly embarrassed, he even hissed in irritation. “I admit that it was not the best way of saying that I am feeling attracted to you.” He rubbed his neck. “But I... did not really know how to start this. Kirwe, I must have given you a scare,” he assessed. “Oh, and forgive me once more for how I reacted those few nights ago.”

“No, it’s fine, I understand. We were both trying to realize what exactly was happening,” Twilight stated. She knew well how she had been feeling until lately. Uncertain? Yes, most likely. Troubled? Definitely. Confused? Also appropriate.

“Well,” Midnight replied to her after a moment, “it got... somewhat simpler I think.”

He surprised her by grabbing her muzzle and giving her a deep, longing kiss. She purred in joy, feeling his lips connecting with hers, causing this more and more familiar shiver to pass through her. And before she knew it, the two of them were lying on the bed side by side, Midnight not stopping in his caressing, causing Twilight to become short of breath and dizzy. The cozy feeling of the blanket merged with that heat which she felt spreading around her body. She reached out with her hoof to hold the stallion’s muzzle, feeling safe that he was with her, caring for her so deeply.

When they paused after a while, she stared at him with her eyes glazed over with that simple and basic happiness. He was gently stroking her cheek, causing her to breath heavily at the intoxicating feeling.

“I love you...” she whispered.

“I love you too, my light... My Twilight,” he replied equally softly, smirking.

She but stared at him affectionately, her mind content and calm. Perhaps too calm though. A yawn escaped her mouth, causing Midnight to chuckle.

“Tired?”

“A little bit. It was an intriguing night...” she admitted, closing her eyes. “But one I shall remember forever,” she promised quietly but with full conviction.

“Yes... I will add this night to my favorite memories too. Although perhaps without the part when I was nearly killed in a rather unpleasant fashion, with my own, Goddess-forsaken, blades,” he jested. He slid forward a bit, planting a kiss on her forehead. “I shall be in the antechamber. I can wake you tomorrow evening before we need to go. Lawin is still keen on showing you more of the bastion.”

Twilight nodded and smiled. “That’s fine with me.”

Yet, when Midnight was getting himself up and reaching for his armor, a sudden thought appeared in her mind. A thought utterly alien for her. Daring. Inconceivably daring. One that caused her cheeks to light up in crimson, even though she desperately wanted to stop them from doing so.

She pleaded for him not to see her fluster.

However, Midnight had no trouble taking notice of her expression, just as he was about to fasten his cuirass. “What?”

Twilight felt it was a right time to pray for being reasonable and keeping her mouth shut.

“I... well... I...”

The tattered words escaping her meant that her supplications were partially listened to by somepony. Although Twilight was still teetering on the edge of panic, trying to back away before saying too much.

“What is wrong?” Midnight inquired further and the gentle tone of his voice made her unable to contain herself.

She mumbled her idea incoherently. Seemed that her tongue decided to rescue her from revealing an idea so incredibly... forward.

“Could you repeat?”

Why did he have to ask? “Would... stay... day?” she muttered.

The stallion cocked an eyebrow, completely bamboozled. “One more time, please?”

Twilight took a deep breath. It was her last chance to back away.

Yeah, it wasn’t going to happen.

“... would you like to stay here for the day?”

The fact that she finished the sentence caused her muzzle to flare up like a bonfire, her heart going fast enough to be set ablaze and her entire body igniting in a feeling of deep, burning shame.

By Princess Celestia, had she really just offered that?

Speaking of which, what would the Princess have said about her offering something like that?!

N-not to her! Urgh!

Twilight's brain started hurting.

In the meantime, Midnight’s face betrayed a mild shock and his jaw dropped. He, however, soon calmed himself and took a deep breath, although Twilight spotted that his cheeks were starting to turn red.

“I... am flattered and honored, Twilight,” he admitted. “But do you not think it would be... hasty for us to...?” he inquired, his tone as tactful as he could have mustered.

Twilight blinked. What had just crossed his—

Oh no.

“No!” she shouted frantically, her brain properly scrambled. “No! No! No, I mean! No, not that ‘no’! I meant the other ‘no’! Not that ‘no’ you think I meant. No, the ‘no’ that I meant—”

Midnight put his hoof on her lips, which, frankly, didn’t help. “Wait. Calm down and say what you meant then,” he insisted serenely.

Twilight was forced to quickly revert to her breathing exercise, attempting to achieve just enough tranquility to explain what she really had in mind. It took her a significant while.

“I-I did not mean what that might have sounded like,” she blurted out, feeling a droplet of sweat going down her temple as she went on. Her blush deepened significantly at the very thought of—

She swallowed on the verge of another panic attack. “I simply, I-I-I do not want to... stay here by myself,” she finally explained. “Now that I have you, I... I just felt like...”

“... like you do not want to fall asleep alone,” Midnight warmly finished the statement for her.

“Yes,” she whispered in response, looking away. A twinge of fear went past her as she waited for his answer.

He reached for her muzzle and her anxiety was banished the moment she met his saffron gaze.

Chapter XXIX – Signs and Warnings

“Wait, wait, wait, you actually snuck into the Goddess’ chambers?!”

Moonwarden kept his batpony audience, a garrison of ten, in anticipation for a while, looking over them carefully. An entire unit, clad in dark armors, focusing their full attention on him, listening to his every word with proper excitement on their faces.

Oh, having so many eyes on him, he was fighting fierce, internal battles.

And not only because the word was “sneaked”.

“That I have, indeed...” he finally admitted, causing the Nightguardians to exhale in their strange way, showing their cheer.

Telling that story was not really a shaming confession to make for the sake of befriending the group. Well, perhaps for the Royal Guard, as they had let somepony infiltrate the Royal Sisters’ personal wing and living quarters, and with relative ease. Then again, what chance did they have against him?

“The fact of my conversion might have been enough to approach Her Majesty... but I did not want to seem just like another regular, albeit noble, pony from the streets wishing to gain her favour. I chose a more... avant-garde way, I wanted to show both my devotion and my possible usefulness.”

One of the batponies, her name might have been Cranberry, for it matched her mane, leaned further forward, trying to pierce Moonwarden with her enthusiastic gaze.

Tempting him.

“And what did the Goddess say to you appearing like that?”

“Well, her first reaction was rather... spontaneous, I would say,” the stallion admitted, shrugging. “A mixture of prominence and vexation. I had bent my knee before her, in reverence... and her powerful magic petrified me in an instant a second later. I could not move one muscle, I could not even blink.”

A murmur of worry and awe passed over the table set with oranges and other fruit.

Honestly, it was like telling a fable to a bunch of foals...

... aged, armored and fanged foals.

“What then...?” one stallion asked, not withstanding the dramatic pause. Larchleaf, if Moonwarden recalled.

“She demanded explanation to my presence rather... vehemently,” the unicorn admitted, cringing a little. He was almost certain it damaged his hearing at the time. “And, thankfully, I managed to quickly convince her that I am not an assassin, or worse.”

The batponies hissed in revulsion over such an idea and Moonwarden had to concur. The very thought of somepony daring to raise their hoof against Her Majesty... approaching Her with ill intent...

But, this was not the time to enjoy deliberating mental tortures.

“Thankfully, I was a courtier, serving as an analyst for the Chamber of Internal Affairs and the Chamber of Justice...” he told them. It was not a lie, per se. Simply a... stretch of the job title. “I might not have been so lucky and so... unscathed otherwise,” he concluded, stretching his back, nicely and fully covered by the elegant morning dress.

Sunfall Ordain, who was a leader in both rank and amazement, shook her head.

“Ha! That’s one way to gain favor! What happened next? Have you sworn an oath before Her? In blood?”

How feral.

“Not anything quite so vivid, however, I have given the Immaculate Moon...” The entire chamber lowered their heads. “... the vow of my utter loyalty, as I have seen proper. I am Hers to command, use and spend as She wishes... I am Hers.”

Wishful thinking.

The room rumbled with affirmations and hoof-stomping. Moonwarden even got a, rather potent, pat on his back from Sunfall Ordain, which caused him to clench his teeth and try not to make a face. Scar tissue was not pat-friendly.

“Ha! We are so happy to have you here, among us! Ha!” she told him, flashing him a brilliant, sharp smile. “If only more sunponies would see the glory of the Goddess and not only Her divine Sister!”

Moonwarden nodded, somewhat sympathetic to the notion, even if Princess Luna was not met with... quite so much distrust anymore. Nor was Princess Celestia so... judging, as the batponies believed.

However, this sentiment was useful to advance his influence.

And feed his ego. It was gorging itself tonight!

“Thankfully, more sunponies do.”

The entire garrison held its breath, which almost caused Moonwarden to burst into laughter. They were... expressive.

... genuine...

“Yes, as I have said. As it happens I know a group of ponies that serve the Goddess just like me... I am the one responsible from bringing them into the Immaculate Moon’s... fold.”

Talk about surprise and wonderment! The batponies exchanged glances and joyous smiles. Sunfall Ordain might have been the most cheerful of them, but her subordinates did not stay far behind in their inquiries about “who” and “how”.

Moonwarden was not going to give up too much information, that would have been... unprofessional. However, he was more than glad to weave a small tale for his own sake.

“One of my tasks is the constant search for ponies that might see things another way. A better one. The Goddess’ one,” he claimed, looking over the gathered almost imperiously. They were drinking from his every word. Delicious. “Letting them know that they are welcomed by Her Majesty. That their lives can have a greater meaning, one that, perhaps, they were bereaved of before.”

Considering the approval he was receiving, trying to make his words pious, Moonwarden considered that he had missed his calling. He should have been a priest. He was already taking... confessions, so to speak.

Another batpony stallion, Stillfang, leaned almost across the table. “The Goddess, most merciful, is showing Her Light to other ponies through you! Ha!”

The grey unicorn bowed his head. “Seems I have been seen fit for this.”

Sunfall Ordain raised her hoof and addressed her comrades. “Speaking of seeing... Luneestraz here can use his magic, the Goddess found him worthy of this Gift...” The murmur of further marvel passed through the room.

Moonwarden lowered his head humbly, hiding glints of pride in his gaze.

Talk about a power rush!

“... and he can see at night with ease thanks to it!”

Oh dear.

“Well...” the unicorn responded, met with the mare’s intense stare. “I happen to find it very, very useful.”

“Come on, show them!” she encouraged him, looking at the others with glee. “Most amazing thing I have ever seen!”

Now, that was a dilemma. Moonwarden was in two minds about it. Which meant four, at least.

Using his power like that felt... unfulfilling. It was meant to bend minds and wills, not provide cheap, common entertainment! It was an utterly serious and profound art, mentalism, and one that was for a very good reason considered illegal in Equestria.

With a few, clandestine and abstruse exceptions...

He observed the gathered. Ten pairs of thirsty eyes, just waited to be captivated. It was almost... seductive to him.

But were they all resistant like Sunfall Ordain? Frustratingly and inexplicably?

He hoped not. But he had to be careful. Last thing he wanted was suddenly hypnotizing the entire garrison. Multiple victims could prove tricky in organizing. As well as causing a lot of unnecessary questions.

Ones like: “Where am I?”, “What happened?” and “Why are you doing this to me?!”.

That last one was specifically superfluous.

“I can show the spell, of course, just give me a moment,” Moonwarden assured, closing his eyes briefly. He also took off his monocle. He did not wish its help right now. He only had to check if any mental connections would form, not create a unit of entranced puppets.

He flared his horn briefly, focusing on the arcane currents, then formed them around his eyes, letting the flow converge through them. When he looked back up, they were shining with his silver magic, mercurial aura that seemed to gently pulsate and shimmer.

He began with Sunfall Ordain, but the only reaction from her was that amazed, wide smile. Nothing more. Nothing.

Curses. Way to become an entertainer.

He started to turn his head to each and every of the present warriors, meeting their expectant stares with the lucidity of his hypnotic glare.

And, one by one... his frustration and chagrin grew. Accompanied by something even worse. Disappointment. Angst.

Insignificance.

Despite his art, despite his expertise, despite the caution he exercised, he did not get even a tether of connection. A hint of access to the minds of those batponies. The magic was flowing past their minds, as they offered impenetrable resistance.

Back in Canterlot, when Princess Twilight was leaving with her entourage of two, he allowed himself to probe for their minds. And he felt them being strong and resolute, he could tell that much.

Right now, he started having trouble even recognizing if he was sensing ten or eleven individuals! He ended up arriving at a conclusion which was grim and distracting indeed as, one by one, the warriors were cheering and exhaling in wonder at his infamous power rather than submitting to it.

They did not know arcane magic. And yet they were shielded against mentalism.

Racial immunity.

A shudder traversed through him, down to his very core, but none of them spotted it, busy praising the fancy light show.

“I think our guest deserves something special!” Sunfall Ordain declared, beckoning Cranberry. “Let’s see if he handles it better than the Princess!”

Moonwarden would react, but found himself to be preoccupied within his own mind, as he deliberated with himself how to proceed. The assumption he had come to was downright discouraging.

And yet... he had one more trick up his sleeve. If for the sake of certainty, he was going to use it.

He just needed an opportunity. Alone. With Sunfall Ordain. Which he was going to be granted soon.

Before he noticed, a solid cup was placed in front of him, filled with a transparent substance that smelled faintly of oranges. And potently of alcohol.

“What might this be?” he asked, glancing at the captain, burying the pressing, mental matter deep inside until later.

“This is gozalke, our traditional drink for celebrations!” she told him, grinning as never. “You’re our guest and a pony of the Goddess! You deserve to partake!”

The warriors whooped in unison, raising their own cups, but waiting for the unicorn to start.

“I see...” He eyed the intoxicant. “Well, I am not stranger to liquor, even though I hate to overdose...”

... especially while frustrated beyond measure, as he was under the polite mask.

“Is there a toast I should be performing?” he asked, taking the drink in his hoof.

“We usually drink to glory, the Goddess’ and ours through Her,” Sunfall Ordain instructed him. “You might have heard me saying it when we met the first time. Hwale.”

Moonwarden vaguely recalled her saying that back at the Broken Stock, though he did not pay that much attention to it then.

“Well, let us be proper then!” he declared, standing up and lifting the cup. “To the Goddess, Her Majesty, and all of Her loyal servants! Hwale!”

“Hwale!”

As the liquid hit his throat, he felt his eyes widening and his mane standing on end. Drinking this in one go was not a good idea. Not at all. But it was too late to stop now.

He forced the burning down his body, though the inferno cleansed everything in its path with scorching flame, indeed. Even the aftertaste of ripe fruit was not enough to quench the flames that danced all the way down the stallion’s throat and wreaked havoc in his stomach.

He stood still, battling the tears that formed in his eyes. The batponies were again, all looking at him, after shaking, stomping their hooves, or shouting on top of their lungs, like Sunfall Ordain did.

He and himself agreed. Conflagration or not, a noble had to be polite to the hosts. Even if they tried to unwittingly set him on fire.

“... it’s good...” he forced out a mouse’s squeak through the clenched throat and the chamber erupted in laughter.

Sometime later, as Sunfall Ordain was leading Moonwarden to her quarters, she still had the echo of that joy on her lips. “Oh, that was a great evening!”

“I can agree, yes...” the unicorn calmly replied, glad that his throat was back on board. He was not keen on cheeping through the rest of his life, as it was unbecoming of an Advisor. “I see that noctrali live life to its fullest. At least, they drink in such a fashion!”

The mare chuckled, looking at him impishly. “We simply rejoice using the Goddess’ gifts! Gozalke is a special liquor, indeed!”

“It makes you feel... exceptional,” Moonwarden agreed, hiding a shudder. “Though, I usually prefer something slightly more suave. Good grape extract, like Botrytized Nectar. They are less direct.”

The batpony just kept giggling as they approached a set of doors. “I think this might be the difference. You’d rather ‘gentle’ through things, right? Whilst we...”

“... ‘litter’,” Moonwarden finished for her, equally impishly, which resulted in a melodious, cheerful laughter.

The more he heard of it, the nicer it sounded.

And the more vexing. Especially after what he had learned tonight about batponies and their impenetrable minds! And how... livid it made him feel.

Despite what he might have expected from a centure’s quarters, Sunfall Ordain’s office was revealed as rather plain. ‘Austere’ was the word. A desk, a bookshelf serving as a cabinet for scrolls, a table, two chairs, a wardrobe and a bed with a single quilt. Even the candelabrum looked... basic.

“As opposed to the drinks, your place is more abstinent...” Moonwarden pointed out, looking around in curiosity. The chamber, otherwise, looked rather fine and secure. And far enough from other rooms.

The mare nodded. “I am not one for luxuries. My Family’s tradition. We care more for the Goddess and the riches of our faith than the riches of our homes.”

“Indeed...” the grey stallion responded, finding the office good enough if he were to... conduct one last test to address his growing displeasure.

But something caught Moonwarden’s eyes. Right next to a quill on her desk, Sunfall Ordain had a petite, star necklace laying there. Done in silver and twinkling in the candlelight. “However, I see you have a soft spot for jewelry?” Before she replied he had approached the desk. His eyebrows rose. “This is Equestrian craft. Jewelers of Canterlot make such pieces,” he commented, having recognized the style. He shot the mare an intrigued glance.

“It is a gift from Princess Twilight Sparkle,” she revealed, looking a bit abashed. “She wished to express her gratitude for the accommodation and a little souvenir I granted her...”

Moonwarden nodded, his expression softening into a warm smile. “I knew you were a unique pony, Sunfall Ordain. You have brought honour to your kind, Family and position by hosting Her Highness on her travels.”

Sunfall Ordain grinned, giving him a little salute. “Very good to hear, sir! Now, I wish to help you!”

Hopefully. First and foremost he needed to... unwind.

“Very well, but I would not like to ruin the atmosphere of the evening by this, nor keep you away from duties for longer, so let us make it quick...” He allowed himself to take his place by the table. “I simply need the example maps of the region, ones that were shared with the mayor and the lumberyards, to have them attested.”

“Of course! I have copies made, for safety and regulation reasons, would those be alright?” the mare asked, trotting towards the stacked bookshelf.

“That would be optimal.”

He needed her distracted by something, he needed her not looking at him. That way, he could gather his magic without giving her any chance of responding.

If probing the thoughts had not worked, if a hypnotic glare was ineffective... well, there was the more direct method of getting into that bright, alluring mind. A bit more intrusive and... unpleasant, but worth it.

He took a deep breath. Sunfall Ordain was looking through the scrolls, humming to herself. He would feel bad about ambushing her like this tomorrow, with the headache and the cold.

Though, it was not like he would allow her to remember any of it, so... was it really something to feel bad about?

His horn shone gently. For once, he was not going to... give her a rehab. Just a little... analysis.

He focused. He aimed. He exhaled.

My children are important to me.

A sudden memory brought him to a halt. Something about his chest suddenly felt a hundredfold heavy, as his own voice in his head addressed him.

... what would She say to this, Moonwarden?

He paused. He lifted his gaze, watching Sunfall Ordain, unaware, pulling out more scrolls from the bookshelf, checking their markings. His horn was still lit, but his anger at the resistance, at the preposterous, the insufferable, the outrageous idea that his craft, his skills, that he, Moonfred Nebulus Warden, was unable to break into another’s mind and crush their willpower by the might of his art, that anger...!

He snuffed out his horn and closed his eyes, his expression relaxing.

... She always dispelled his nightmares. Even though She did not know it...

“Moonwarden? Hello?”

He glanced up. Sunfall Ordain was looking at him with an amused expression. “Have you fallen asleep on me?”

The unicorn shook his head, chuckling. “Not really, I was just... contemplating.” He took note of the couple of scrolls in her hooves. “Is this all?”

“All that we have done, yes!” she told him, presenting the parchments on the table. “If I could help you out more with this, I will gladly do so! You can count on me!”

Moonwarden smiled, his ire having subsided, pushed back by the feelings of...

“Thank you, Sunfall Ordain. I’m glad to know I have a friend amongst the Nightguard,” he just said. There was no place nor time to grow unrequitedly sentimental. “I hope that Princess Twilight’s mission will bring our races and nations even closer. And I hope I will be able to learn about it from you first.”

The batpony beamed, her brilliant smile, even fanged, becoming more familiar to him. “By the Goddess, let it be so!”

She hugged him tightly in her typical, over-affectionate way.

And he sighed inwardly, accepting the gesture.

Perhaps sentimentalism had its place and time.

***

Twilight could not help but feel let down.

It was a strange mixture. A dash of disappointment and worry, with a pinch of anger and a smidgen of confusion, all simmered in bemusement.

Or maybe she was thinking like that because the breakfast had come to a rather abrupt halt.

Midnight Eye was not quite so autocratic as to punish Rowan Berry for bringing forth bad news, but his expression and words as he stood up from the table and ordered a unit of Sentinels to prepare for departure did not spell anything merciful.

“Honored Princess,” he turned to Twilight when he fixed his long robe and cloak, looking truly imposing despite the facet of his persona that he had revealed when the meal started. “We will clear up this situation at once. The priests invoking a prophecy is not a matter to overlook, I hope you understand that,” he claimed, staring at her with a mixture of authority, outrage and pious reverence.

“Of course, Honored Lord!” she immediately replied, having stood up when he did. “This situation is very sudden.”

The Lord nodded. “Indeed... Dearest wife and daughter, I would wish this situation not to spoil the breakfast. However, I need to address it immediately.”

Midnight Iris bowed her head, though her expression fell noticeably. On the other hoof, captain Midnight Valor saluted properly from his place by the Countess.

“My Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight, can I be of service to you in this?”

Midnight Eye smirked, despite the obvious irritation. “You, indeed, can. Make sure that my daughter smiles more today, even if my duties are calling me away.”

The young stallion saluted with all seriousness, but Bright Midnight’s blind eyes shined with youthful glee. “Don’t worry, father. I understand. Thank you.”

Twilight glanced at Midnight, who took his place at her side as her personal bodyguard. She was hoping that he would have a chance of making her smile more each and every moment, without all this fear of being discovered or persecuted. One day, perhaps.

Midnight Eye cleared his throat, stepping away from the table. “Rowan Berry, was the Archcurator present at the Tabulre?”

“Yes, Honored Lord, alongside other archivists. Wisokantase refused to let them in. She claims that it will last until she reveals the prophecy to you and the Honored Princess!” the healer diligently replied.

Twilight felt a shiver go down her spine. She recalled that older mare from yesternight, a member of the Assembly, mentioning that Twilight’s arrival had been ‘foretold’. Only now did these words sink in, bringing forth... something.

It felt like... a warning? A dream of one? There was... no, but...

Something about a prophecy was dancing on the edges of her memory, and yet...

“Honored Princess?” Midnight Eye’s voice reached her ears, and she quickly shook her head.

“Yes, forgive me, Honored Lord,” she explained her momentarily distant expression. “I was just pondering the gravity of this.”

The Lord gestured towards the exit, where a unit of four Sentinels was already prepared, their armors and tabards most stately. “We will, hopefully, learn how grave it truly is together. Nightguardian.”

“Yes, Honored Lord?” Midnight’s salute was immaculate.

“You have your orders, you come with me and the Princess. Rowan Berry, you will serve me again. Make haste and inform the Archcurator that I am arriving to assess this situation.”

The healer, without delay, rushed out of the room, while Midnight Eye beckoned and lead the group out of the dining chamber in an orderly fashion.

The armored hooves of the Sentinels and Midnight echoed through the corridors, giving Twilight a feeling of authority, even if she was not the one truly emanating it. Lord Midnight Eye as the leader of this group, his gaze focused forward, his cloak and dark wings draped over his back, his silver circlet reflecting candlelight and adding to his splendor like a mercurial aureole. Twilight had to agree to that leadership, despite feeling often uneasy in this stallion’s presence and hurt by his words. Midnight Eye had the aura of a monarch. And, from what she could tell, it was an aura both inspiring and imposing alike.

“Your presence here is unique and singular, Honored Princess, but I have not anticipated it involving such signs from the Goddess...” the Lord spoke as they made their way out of the complex and down the great, marble stairs. “A prophecy is no laughing matter, especially concerning recent events...”

Twilight glanced at him, having a strange feeling about the way he said ‘such’, aside from everything else he mentioned. “I have heard about the portents before, especially one regarding the return of the... Corrupting Darkness. Do they happen often?”

The batpony squinted his eyes. “The effiti receive many visions, some of those small and almost insignificant. But they are all recorded and interpreted. Greater prophecies happen only when a vital moment of our history approaches...”

The mare bit her lip. Was this one of those? She might have not been religious, even after being subjected to a lot through her journey, but the sheer amount of happenings all around her since she left Equestria...

It... kind of made sense that there would be some sort of a prophecy regarding the visit of the first sunpony in the lands of the Goddess.

First peaceful visit. The previous one, well, Twilight was still hoping to learn about it tonight.

What she witnessed before her as the group reached the Midnight’s Library was not foreseeing her having that chance.

The place was, first and foremost, located in what appeared to be a natural, enormous, cylindrical stalagnate that supported this side of the cave. Throughout the entire structure, windows and terraces sprouted, carved in the solid rock, not leaving even a sliver of stone raw and wasted. Over a massive entrance, a grand tome of knowledge rested in the granite, supporting the lunar discus – the greatest yet sigil of the Midnight Family. However, this particular tome was also marked with a lot of text in the batponies’ alphabet, telling a grand fable that Twilight was not able to learn of just yet.

Before the massive rock formation shouts and hisses reigned. A significant number of ponies congregated there, mares and stallions, all dressed in loose, ink blue robes not unlike those worn by Midnight’s father.

Speaking of whom, Midnight Whisper was, indeed, present, gesturing and explaining some matters to an elderly stallion of long, graying and frazzled mane. Clearly worried stallion, if his hairstyle was of any indication. Rowan Berry stood by too, on the lookout for the Lord and Twilight approaching.

The sound of the Sentinels’ hoofsteps and the healer’s warning quickly silenced the crowd, which was now bowing in reverence before Midnight Eye. The venerable, anxious pony stepped forward, his gesture even deeper than that of his colleagues. His robes were marked by stylized, silver letters.

“Hwalbu Haspadr...!” he declared, his fatigued voice cracking. “Ia nye... Wisokantase...”

“Archcurator, recognizing the presence of a guest among us, we shall converse in Equestrian,” Midnight Eye commanded in a tone that knew no objection.

“T-tac, I... I mean, yes, Honored Lord...” the pony muttered, his accent holding strong. “Honored Princess...” he glanced at Twilight briefly, his eyes not any calmer as he crossed gazes with her. “The... the Wisokanantase, uhm, the High Priestess, she declared the Library inaccessible. Nopony can come in!”

To say the Midnight Eye looked displeased would be an understatement. His eyes were keen and focused, and although still betraying hints of his piousness in the face of a Goddess’ alleged sign, overtaken by vexation quite profoundly.

“I have been informed that Honored Princess Twilight Sparkle and I have to be made aware of a recent prophecy before the High Priestess allows anypony to enter, is that correct?”

The Archcurator nodded fervently.

In the meantime, Midnight Whisper and Midnight exchanged stares and Rowan Berry stepped between the Sentinels to stand behind Twilight as a part of her entourage. She looked a fair bit winded, acting as a temporary courier all this time.

“Have you tried to reason with her, Star Vellum?” the Lord inquired in the meantime, his voice firm.

“Yes, Honored Lord, but she remains adamant, despite our joined efforts...” he pointed at Midnight’s father, who nodded rather profoundly.

“Is that right, dear cousin?”

“Indeed, Honored Lord,” the archivist spoke with no less firmness than the haspadr. “Midnight Litany refuses to back down and allow us in, claiming a prophecy concerning Princess Twilight Sparkle and her access to the Testimony.”

Twilight blinked, confused and discouraged alike, but Midnight Eye was having none of that, as it appeared.

“Make way,” he ordered and the crowd parted in no time, everypony passing on the command further down, until a clear path between them was visible, all the way to the Library’s entrance.

The Lord glanced at Twilight, then began trotting, forcing her to quickly follow behind. She felt out of place for the moment, but Midnight Eye was the ruler here and his anger was almost palpable. And that made his presence a force to be reckoned with.

The rest of the entourage, most notably Midnight and Rowan Berry, accompanied them within reasonable distance.

The source of the Lord’s vexation, as it happened, was sitting down in front of the Library’s massive doorway, her eyes closed, her staff of office, a dark oak cane adorned with silver and crowned with a discus, propped on her neck. Her two companions, local monks no doubt, had their hoods on, but they were observing the gathering with cautious eyes.

The old mare in her flowing robe of a priest appeared to have been sleeping deeply, but her golden eyes darted open as soon as Midnight Eye and Twilight came closer, having left the retinue with the rest of the crowd at the Lord’s behest.

“It is good you have come, Twilight Sparkle...” the High Priestess spoke, her voice leveled and almost warm, though her gaze was strange. Not vile, but definitely not good. “I am glad we have a chance to speak...”

Midnight Eye, since he was the one standing closer, was first to reply. “Wisokantase, as the Lord of the Family and your sovereign, I demand to hear your reasoning. You have forbidden anypony from entering the Library tonight, claiming that a vision needs to be first revealed to the Honored Princess and myself. You shall provide me with an explanation of your actions.”

Twilight watched as the priestess only chuckled under her breath, not in any way bothered by the tone of these words.

“Have you not just answered yourself, Honored Lord?”

Midnight Eye blinked, his expression quickly morphing into a frown. He was about to speak up, but the old mare interceded.

“You might wish to search for answers in your own logic, before demanding it from others, Honored Lord.” Her vision turned to Twilight, who almost took a step back. There was much intent in this stare from underneath a grey-blue mane. “We have not had a chance to talk yesternight, soleerane.”

As Twilight found little to no words to reply to that, considering the uniqueness of the situation, she remained silent.

“I have warned you, your arrival was foretold. The Goddess sees us and learns of us as She sees us...” the priestess spoke, her tone growing eerie. “Her prophecy forbids you from seeing more tonight, as She needs to see what you see as well...”

All of that repeating was not truly helping. Fortunately, Midnight Eye attempted to try and reason with the elder again, trying to keep his voice low-key.

“High Priestess, with all the respect due your wisdom and position, by forbidding the Honored Princess from seeing the Testimony, you are standing against the will of the entire Covenant...”

The old mare but waved her hoof. “Oh, child, who is standing against whom here? Has the Covenant forgotten who they are led by? Or are you doing so right now?”

Twilight stopped herself from swallowing loudly, for Midnight Eye looked like he had been just smacked across the muzzle. He was keeping his composure, but she spotted with relative ease the level of insult this meant for him.

The priestess just smiled. “Think on that, Honored Lord, for the Goddess wished for the Princess to be the one guided by this omen, not you.”

“I am here now, High Priestess...” Twilight replied to that, taking a step forward.

What circumstances! A religious leader had just scolded a local ruler, the entire staff of the largest library Twilight had had the pleasure of hearing about was standing behind her, without a doubt observing the situation with engrossment. And she was about to receive some sort of direct advice from the Goddess.

Twilight could not lie. Considering everything, she could be feeling rather small and insignificant.

But she was not going to.

Those mentions of prophecies and portents had awakened something in her. A power. Conviction that things would be, in the end, for the better.

“I am ready to hear what the Goddess demands,” she declared with a stern voice, meeting the old mare’s gaze, which softened a little.

“The Goddess does not ‘demand’, young Princess. She guides, offering us a choice. But your preparedness pleases Her...”

Midnight Eye’s frown subsided a little, but he still stood next to Twilight like a black shadow ousted from the conversation, despite the circlet and all of the authority. She was going to remedy that, if only for the sake of fairness.

“As a guest of the Honored Lord, I will listen, High Priestess, but with Eye of Family Midnight as my witness.”

She could hear the whispering of the archivists behind her, her words no doubt reaching them all, either directly or conveyed further.

Midnight Eye did not reply to her declaration, just glancing at her and then focusing again on the elder.

The priestess smiled a knowing, faint smile, pointing at Twilight with her feeble hoof. “You should listen, and listen carefully, Princess... For this is the guidance of the Immaculate Moon...”

Everypony around lowered their heads, Twilight included. The old mare stood up with the help of her monks and grabbed her staff firmly in her hooves. And though her form was frail, her words sounded with might, power that must have come from a source far greater.

“From the guidance of the Sun and the mercy of the Moon, Evening arrives. But what she seeks shall not be revealed, until the light of faultless Judgment casts anew the lapsed shadows of fault. Come cyan and violet, fall in droplets. Come wisdom new.”

It was as if the entire cavern had fallen silent, as the words reverberated all over it, reaching every pair of ears. Such was the power of the prophecy that had been revealed by Midnight Litany, the High Priestess of the Goddess.

Twilight withstood the revelations bravely, though she understood little of those. Light of faultless Judgment? Lapsed shadows? It sounded ominous.

... had it anything to do with...

“You will not enter tonight, Honored Princess,” the old mare declared, tapping her staff to emphasize her words. “Tonight is not the night.”

Twilight felt another pang of disappointment in her heart. And a strong one. She never considered herself impatient... in matters other than books and scrolls! And this was very much about books and scrolls! Whole Library of them!

“When shall the time come, then?” she asked, instead of showing her true feelings, her voice and expression as stoic as she could muster.

“Tomorrow. Tomorrow is the night of truths and shadows...” Midnight Litany disclosed enigmatically.

That Twilight could not understand. What difference did one night make? This knowledge was locked away from her, from Equestria, for years, centuries most likely. One night made it all matter so much more?

Or was there more to it? Was this just another one of the plots that were trying to choke her with devious strings all around her?!

But Twilight knew one thing. Despite all the emotions, there was but one good move to make in this situation.

She bowed her head. She took a deep, thoughtful breath, then spoke, her words clear as silver moonlight.

“Will of the Goddess be done.”

The murmur of the crowd became far greater and even Midnight Eye appeared moved by the declaration, his eyebrows arching, though he was trying to control it to the best of his abilities.

The High Priestess, in the meantime, smiled, nodded, then gestured at her subordinates to help her trot. “The Word of the Goddess has been spoken!” she shouted, which was followed by a chesty cough.

The crowd of archivists, all observing the by-law leader of their priesthood caste, allowed Midnight Litany passage, though many ponies were looking left and right in confusion and concern over what had been said.

Midnight Eye looked ready to forbid the old mare from leaving and tell her a few prophecies of his own, but remained where he was, his gaze... somewhat distant. Twilight could tell that the augury caused him no small distress. And only after the source of it had vanished behind the crowd did he exhale profoundly.

He looked over the gathered, his stare gaining focus as he invoked the power of his position.

“The Goddess has given us guidance, through the lips of her priestess! We have heard the prophecy and its understanding ! Let us remember this lesson and return to our tasks!” he commanded, regaining his authority.

The crowd started rapidly shifting, with the Archcurator Star Vellum and Midnight Whisper approaching Midnight Eye without delay.

“Honored Lord,” the venerable stallion began, his voice shaken, “we... we shall make sure that the Library is back to work and prepared for... for you and the Honored Princess, but...”

The Lord silenced him with a firm gesture. “I have heard the Goddess’ will, Archcurator. Make do. I expect everything to be ready tomorrow,” he pointed out, and it was not hard to spot that he, like Twilight, found this sudden change to be peculiar, if not redundant.

The old librarian scrambled away, tailed by Midnight Whisper who bowed his head to all in passing, then lead the rest of the archivists into their liberated workplace.

Which made Twilight felt pretty envious. She had to wait another night to see the marvels inside this gigantic study!

She crossed gazes with Midnight Eye... and something incredible happened.

They both looked at one another for that one moment. Twilight knew that her gaze was betraying that disappointment and vexation. He was fighting his own ire over being treated like an unruly child by the priestess.

And, much to Twilight’s surprise, it felt like they formed a momentary connection over the annoyances of that night.

Midnight Eye, his breathing leveled, nodded finally, as if recognizing the same phenomenon. “It seems that the Goddess had Her counsel for both of us, Honored Princess. Though we might have found it distinctive.”

Twilight thought about a hundred ways of responding. In sadness over the delay. In frustration because of the enigmatic prophecy. In confusion.

But, would those really help her?

“Her will be done,” she just declared. And the glint in Midnight Eye’s gaze showed that, at least, he did not find her words wanting.

“Indeed, Honored Princess.” The Lord glanced at Midnight and the others, still within respectable distance, allowing the ponies back to the Library. He took a step forward, speaking clearly if quietly to her, even though his gaze was directed to the side, towards the tide of his subjects. “Your declarations might not have that much faith in them...” he pointed out, “but I can respect that you are attempting to emulate what you observe and use it to your advantage.”

It was Twilight’s time to furrow her brow. Again, this was a battle of wits against this imperious haspadr. “I meant my words, Honored Lord. I am here by the Goddess grace. Could I object to Her guidance?”

“Ha...” he exhaled, not continuing this exchange, for the retinue of their finally reached them.

Twilight crossed gazes with Midnight. He could have been as perturbed as anypony else, but in his eyes she saw a note of pride over how she had handled the situation.

A greater sign and guidance for her than all of this divine business, indeed.

She quickly had to look away, though. Midnight Eye was right next to her, after all. And that was a danger she could not overlook for the sake of her love.

The Lord, however, was more keen on his Sentinels. “Pale Midnight, you will remain at my side. Others are dismissed. Return to the palace.”

The rest of the unit saluted and did as ordered, with one stallion of fair, powder blue mane standing his ground.

Afterwards, Midnight Eye addressed Twilight, his voice polite. “Our plans have changed, it seems. I have expected that the reading of the Testimony and studying the contents would take most of the night, and I was going to offer you my assistance afterwards, as well as the Archcurator’s, if you were to have questions... However, that will have to occur tomorrow. This night, I am willing to offer you other entertainment around our Mountain, though I am afraid it will not serve as a consolation prize instead of seeing the Maednoca Tabulre...”

Twilight answered him with a smile, first and foremost. “While I would be most disappointed, I shall not allow myself that.” She met his stare with conviction. “One should not feel downhearted if obeying the Goddess...”

She was playing a dangerous game, for she risked the Lord considering her dishonest, or even mocking the batpony conviction. However, Midnight Eye seemed placated by her attempts, if not believing in her utter willingness to adhere to the local principles.

“Well said, Princess. Your stance is praiseworthy as well. Let it be known to you that I find these words promising, above everything else.” For a moment, Twilight could have sworn that he was not addressing only her. “This still, however, leaves us without a proper conduct for this night.”

“Honored Lord...” Midnight stepped forth and saluted. “As per your suggestion, the Honored Princess had the chance to sample the hospitality of our Mountain yesternight. However, there is still much she could see around. Our shrine, the artisan quarters and the Glacier Overlook come to mind first...”

Twilight listened attentively to Midnight. That last place sounded interesting, whatever it was.

The Lord stared him down. He squinted his eyes a little, nodded in deep thought, then his eyes ventured towards Rowan Berry, who stood humbly behind Midnight. He was deliberating the idea, indeed, Twilight observed. More than she would think necessary, even.

“I presume you have not forgotten our Family’s ways around the Mountain, Nightguardian...” Midnight Eye finally spoke up, a faint smile coming to his muzzle. “You don’t need to be reminded?”

“Not at all, Honored Lord, you do not have to worry,” Midnight replied diligently. “I can even show healer Rowan Berry around too, as she is of the Honored Princess’ retinue, of course...”

The Lord nodded, turning to Twilight. “Would that be fine with you, Honored Princess? Seeing and learning more about our home and present, instead of our past?”

“Of course, Honored Lord!” she replied, a polite expression on her muzzle. “It shall be a pleasure to learn more of your Mountain. It is a most splendid place. It rivals Canterlot with ease!” she said, deciding to give him something to feel proud about.

And he looked like he took the bait, his expression growing. “Your words honor me, as the sovereign of this demesne...” He looked to Midnight, then at the young healer.

“Rowan Berry, you are free to go with the Honored Princess and the Nightguardian... but I think you should be reimbursed for all this galloping around that you did this eve,” he spoke clearly, to showcase his magnanimity, as Twilight suspected. “I do not believe the Honored Princess will need your safeguarding tonight, so I propose you enjoy some rest in the palace, to regain your strength.”

“Your offer is most generous, Honored Lord Eye of Family Midnight,” Rowan Berry replied in a deep bow. She did not look fatigued any more, but there were obvious signs that her mane had been matted by sweat at some point earlier. “I have to admit that I would like to catch my breath a little...” she disclosed. Then, she turned Twilight’s way. “Honored Princess?”

Twilight did not really wish to show that she felt... maybe not “happy”, because it would be disrespectful to the lupule, but definitely preferring to spend some alone time with Midnight, if she could not see the famed Testimony that night.

Alone time with Midnight sounded even better than dealing with that document.

“You are free to rest, Rowan Berry, if you so desire...”

“She deserves it, she should desire it,” Midnight Eye added with a generous gaze.

The healer just bowed her head, stepping back from Twilight, but awaiting for the Lord to dismiss her properly.

“If it is permissible then, Honored Princess,” the haspadr spoke in the meantime, “I leave you in the apt hooves of your bodyguard. Make sure that our guest is taken care of, Nightguardian. She is your responsibility,” he stressed that to Midnight, but the warrior did not look in need of a reminder, his expression focused and his stance firm.

“I will serve!” he declared, strengthening his salute further.

“That you will...” the Lord replied. “Enjoy your night then, Honored Princess. When you return to my palace, notify any of the servants and you will have food brought to you, as well as anything you might wish...” he informed Twilight, who graced him with a wide smile.

“That is most generous, Honored Lord. Thank you.”

Midnight Eye shot Midnight one last glance, then beckoned firmly at his Sentinel and Rowan Berry and the trio ventured back through the cavern.

Leaving Twilight alone with her beloved, at last... As alone as that could be, in the middle of a busy, batpony city.

But Midnight, whilst keeping his composure, looked like a great burden had been lifted off his shoulders. And his eyes shined brightly.

“Greetings, Honored Princess. I am Midnight Wind and I will be your tour guide for tonight.”

Twilight giggled, herself feeling a lot better, finally with another chance of having at least a semi-relaxed interaction with him.

“There’s a lot to see around here!” she told him, hoping her eyes were conveying all that she desired. “I would be glad to see that Glacier Overlook, very much. But, I would not wish to impose, Nightguardian. Do you think there is a place about that we could both enjoy spending time at?”

Midnight glanced left and right stealthily, trying to hide a smile. But his gaze spoke volumes.

Warm, affectionate volumes.

“Ha, I think I have just the idea...”

Chapter XLVIII – I Say Unto You

Twilight recalled this room well. Too well, almost.

The Seat of the Covenant looked that night as splendorous as it had before, up from the opulent chandelier of silver and sapphires, down to the great table with cloth as dark as the night’s embrace. The splendor matched the import of the place, both for her hosts and for her.

It fit all too well, regarding what was about to happen.

Twilight’s attention was also immediately grasped by the grand map, hanging still to the chamber’s side. Portraying the lands under the domain of the batponies, alongside that one piece of their former territory now firmly in Equestrian grasp. That thorn in history that nopony back home had any idea about... almost nopony, that was.

Twilight took a deep breath. Her letter must have arrived by this point. Any and all advice would be helpful. The sooner the better.

Although... she at least felt that she was ready to tackle the Covenant that night on her own.

She had to be, simple as that.

Her newfound confidence and the conversation with Midnight would definitely help... also alongside the fact that, surprisingly, the chair she was to occupy this particular time was not positioned awkwardly, on the very corner, but slightly towards Blessed Fang’s own seat. Twilight presumed convenience could have been partly to blame for it, but she was far more relaxed not sitting on the edge, as if the table itself was pointing towards her in accusation.

She was well prepared to receive and rebuke any charges, speaking of those. After all, she represented a nation occupying former batpony territories...

Sigh. It sounded so tedious in her mind. All she wanted to do was to bring Friendship.

Twilight was ready to take her place among the Lords, but tradition dictated waiting. Blessed Fang remained, after all, by his throne, still standing with his chest and back exposed. The sleeves of his traditional gown had swept the ground all the way towards the Seat, marking a pathway to follow. And the stallion, despite his current look, wore an expression which was pensive and gathered.

He was awaiting everypony with visible conviction.

Crimson Shade, being the pony to have picked up Blessed Fang’s discarded cloak, moved around Twilight and stood firmly before the young Lord.

“Tuu plazt u haspadr, ktor tu yacte kwam syimet.”

“Iau plazt u prodan, ktor ia pakinute kwam wizwan. Kwod Bogine wolunee to,” the younger stallion responded immediately, keeping an unbreakable eye contact.

Twilight spotted the mutual respect hidden even behind the stern words, especially when Crimson Shade did pass the cloak back to its rightful owner with a dose of veneration. The congregation patiently waited until Blessed Fang restored his proper look and only then did they all occupy their seats. Tension, however, was still palpable and, if Midnight Eye was to be believed, this marked only the beginning of the gathering.

Everypony remained silent for a few heartbeats, staring into unspecified distance before them. Even Blessed Fang, standing in perfect stillness just nearby. Twilight attempted, for the best and reasonable part, to copy her hosts’ behavior, though she understood that she was definitely not authorized to follow these sort of customs to the letter.

Not that she felt the desire too. She much preferred to study them from the perspective of a bystander, having been given a chance that, as she imagined, many scholars could only dream of being granted.

A moment longer had passed, but then Blessed Fang finally took a deep breath. Profound, even.

“By the boundless grace of the Goddess, Immaculate Moon...” he began in Equestrian, causing everypony to focus with the bowing of their heads, “have I prepared a speech as befits custom and tradition. To invoke Our Mother, Her Gaze and Her Presence upon us all. I have studied the rites of this meeting and its import. And the necessary declarations to make, to call for forgiveness for my daring, to implore you all, Honored Lords, to listen to my cause and remind yourself of the weight upon our shoulders. Of the consequences of the lack of consensus. And—”

“And you’re about to give it like the proper colt you are,” Bright Crescent interrupted, shaking his head in a most derogatory way. “So quit posturing, and—”

“And I will not be giving it.”

Twilight looked about. She was expecting to, indeed, bear witness to a lot... but not this. And neither did anypony else, clearly. She felt all of those curious stares missing her by just inches, focusing on the youngest member of the esteemed congregation.

She could still feel their intensity through sheer proximity. And it wasn’t a pleasurable sensation.

Midnight Eye leaned forth, astonishment breaking through his impassive facade. “Haspadr Aldatu u Kiel, are you meaning to tell us that you are suddenly and abruptly abandoning the custom that you have already engaged in with the ceremonial Challenge of the Cloak?”

Blessed Fang did not falter. “I suppose it could be viewed as such. Though I have partaken in the Wizwan u Plazt with full understanding, I am forced to make certain adjustments to the time-tested ways.”

“Puel, tu znat kwo tu robit?” came a question from Sunfall Word. Twilight wasn’t sure if she ever heard the venerable stallion with so much disquiet in his voice. Though it certainly matched the atmosphere in the chamber.

“Ia nye znat... ale Bogine tac. Ipe ducte iau um i iau ziw,” came the young Lord’s response.

“Strong words, Aldatu Kiel,” Crimson Shade chimed in from Twilight’s other side. He was craning his head over the table to see better around her. Though with a gaze that could have likely pushed her away, if only she was the target of it after all. “It is enough that you force a meeting with this ancient sokas, now you change it all, invoking the most holy Goddess?”

“And I do it with full responsibility for my words and actions. As clear...” Blessed Fang hesitated for just a breath, “as Her Light, pure and bright. Shining down upon our esteemed guest.”

Twilight nodded, listening to the conviction in his words... only after a breath realizing that he actually meant her. Her and that incredible circumstance that had been, as it miraculously happened, bestowed upon her in the Great Shrine.

And now all the other Lords were directly looking at her, as if that phenomenon just occurred again. She straightened in her seat, saying nothing and holding her ground. After all, she expected Blessed Fang to further make a point.

But Azure Mist interceded after all, shaking her head to the jangling of her opulent earrings. Her mane turned into an image of a turbulent blizzard.

“Now that is simply preposterous. With all due respect to our guest,” she claimed, which Twilight found incredibly ironic, “these rites and rules have been established generations ago, almost at the very first Cowene gathering. They have been observed ever since. They haven’t been changed for anypony, not even the most famous of our ancestors and definitely cannot change for—”

“But they shall,” Blessed Fang interrupted her firmly and shortly.

Definitely causing her to exhale in stunned indignation. She let out a short hiss right afterwards, gazing at him with pure vitriol.

He wasn’t moved by it. At least not enough, Twilight could tell, though she was certain that he felt all the omnipresent pressure quite well.

“I am not here to discuss this matter, Honored Lords. I am here to communicate it. Just as one should do to the will of the Goddess when one is granted a true glimpse of it. For one does not wish for the Sign of the Goddess to be again hidden behind clouds when it did appear above him, alight brightly. Nye, but one should praise Her, that She reveals Her glory and designs!”

Of all things to respond to this pious statement, it was Bright Crescent’s giggle that circled the chamber first. “Ha! Look at this, and here I thought this was going to be so boring,” he declared, leaning back in his throne with a grin. “I say we let Aldatu Kiel perform his new play and as the sole star of it! Who knows, perhaps it is actually groundbreaking?”

“The ground would seem more likely to break first,” Crimson Shade muttered, rather discouraged. “Blessed Fang, I trust your declaration upon the Goddess’ name. I cannot imagine somepony like you making it lightly, but... are you certain your choice is not in any way influenced by strong emotions or...?”

Twilight was certain that at least one pony around her would be insulted by what the stallion’s tone insinuated. She had learned quite quickly that being overcome by feelings and visibly so could be frowned upon. But for his young age, the Lord right next to her was adamant.

“Hwalbu haspadr Grimzinu u Rodine Umber, your reservations are understandable and your prudence – appreciated. But I stand here not as a child, I stand here,” he replied, glancing towards the night’s sky, somewhere behind the rocky walls of the mountain, “as Her servant and a haspadr myself.”

“And you would expect us to simply respect things as such? Just like that? With what you are attempting to do to our ancient customs?” Azure Mist asked of him, in an audible challenge.

Blessed Fang simply took another breath and then gifted her with a gaze.

A gaze frightening with its detachment, as Twilight would testify. It was a stare of a pony that pierced through what was around and palpable and mundane. One that had seen the metaphysical beyond. Were he a unicorn, she was certain, he could have witnessed all the arcane ley lines around at the very moment... but she had a feeling that his eyes were seeing even more than that.

And his voice testified for it.

“I don’t expect you to respect it,” he uttered in Azure Mist’s direction. “You will.”

Twilight felt on the verge of pushing herself deeply into her chair, but she withstood that proclamation after all.

Unlike Azure Mist, who was rendered speechless even further than before, sharing amazement with the rest of the chamber.

Blossom, perched on Dusk Harvest’s shoulder, did her best to hide behind his mane and the stallion himself looked like he would not mind disappearing behind his seating. The venerable Sunfall Word remained silent and seemingly untouched by this dare, but Twilight knew, instinctively, that he was considering it all with great care. Crimson Shade leaned back, looking somewhere to the side, even Bright Crescent appeared a little nervous, for all of his usual impishness.

It was up to Midnight Eye to ultimately declare what Twilight had predicted could be the only reasonable and possible statement after what had been said.

“Haspadr Aldatu Kiel, your alteration is... sudden. Having in mind your invocations upon the Immaculate Moon... we will hear you out. And judge your position with the necessary severity, considering your choice.” He looked about. “Any objections?”

Nopony let out even as much as a hiss. Though Twilight was far more than certain that Azure Mist wanted to object and chastise. Still, the silent permission was granted to Blessed Fang.

He did not squander this opening.

“Honored Lords... and our honored guest,” he began, granting Twilight an acknowledging look. “What I wish to say encompasses the fate of our kin and those that dwell under the fiery light of the Judging Sun... and so I shall say it in the tongue of the Honored Princess. As there must be no lack of understanding.”

Twilight did return Blessed Fang’s gaze with gratitude, but still felt well enough the criticizing glances of the other Lords.

Regardless, the young haspadr wanted to involve her, which was good.

She didn’t know exactly what for still, which was bad.

She recalled when, in the strange, blessed light in the Great Shrine their eyes had met before. That feeling of a terrible omen in the depths of his stare. Right before a mystical grace upon her. Whatever that had been, Twilight could not see it anymore in the Lord’s citrine gaze. And she didn’t think it was because he had locked it deep within him.

Something happened in the Great Shrine. Something that nopony expected.

She was about to find out what, though.

Blessed Fang again looked over the gathered, taking in a deep breath. It wasn’t shaky in any way, as much as Twilight could tell... but it was hard to miss the very aura of nervousness in such close proximity.

It wasn’t a young colt’s whimsy which had caused this situation. It was a deliberate... and alarming choice.

“Honored Lords. Honored Princess. I stand before you, as your peer, as the head of Family Fang. But also as the humble servant of the Immaculate Moon... by choice and by the gift bestowed upon me through my talent. I stand here, hoping that through my life and service I provide for Her faithful, in accordance with Her will.”

He had mentioned that this was not the deliberate speech he had planned... but it felt no less strong so far, Twilight felt.

“Her will. Will of the Goddess, the merciful and kind, full of grace. In accordance with Her providence, which she grants to those she deems worthy of it. And, I think, I believe, I know that currently we are finding ourselves following Her grand design. And I also know, that we must hope and pray that we are fulfilling Her great plan as She has set it...”

He took a small break, to emphasize his point and take another deep breath.

“But who can fathom the Will of the Goddess? Which one of us would dare say that they have seen through Her patterns, Her mystifying aims to better our lives? To say as such would be a lie, would be hubris. We call ourselves the Children of the Goddess and, like colts and fillies, we need to be shown direction. Through Her signs and words of many portents we are guided when necessary. And it comes to us, and to our eagerness, and to our piety, to read into those portents. To interpret them, apply them to our mortal understanding.”

Twilight pondered on those words for a brief moment. There was undeniable piousness in them, one that she definitely felt respect towards, even not sharing the faith. Had she not witnessed strange happenings all around her?

Blessed Fang continued in the meantime, seeing that nopony in the chamber felt it necessary to oppose or add.

“Our sacred texts mention, which I do translate with utmost care: ‘Your eyes shall be keen and your ears at the ready, for I speak to you. In sign I am seen and in sound I am heard.’ Great truth of our Mother’s benevolence is in these words. And yet,” he pointed out, raising his hoof up, “the Immaculate Moon... knows that we are imperfect. So warns She, and this is what is written: ‘Open your hearts, ye who follow Her, open your hearts the most. The Light of Her Sign rejoices the eye and the wind in the night pleases the ear, but the heart teaches you the grace of Hers above them both.’ And I, her humble servant, did learn of the truth of those words.”

Twilight heard somepony shifting in their seat, but couldn’t be bothered to check who it was. She preferred very much to listen to ever word from Blessed Fang, who was approaching something crucial, she was more than certain. Besides... it was hard not to enjoy, in a profound way, that fervor and that focus. She could learn something from the young Lord, without a doubt.

“My eyes have been keen and my ears have been ready. And I rejoiced and was pleased, when I heard what had been delivered to me. For the Goddess’ plan had been presented before me lately, in a word that brought joy... and worry. For clarity and truth can sometimes fill one with dread, even when one knows of our Mother’s blessing. But my heart... I realize that it was locked. Locked by expectations, by assumptions and by promises.”

... what did he mean? It was unclear, and certainly not only to Twilight, as the other gathered exchanged glances that betrayed they were losing the point.

Blessed Fang was undeterred, however, which only spoke further of his assurance, if his tone and bearing weren’t proving that enough.

“I knew that I had received the sign, the wisdom of interpretation that we all were hoping for. I received it clearly, for it came it to me in the midst of prayers. Prayers for strength, for cunning and will. For our ability to build and break. To defend and to destroy. For to be unprepared for life’s plights is foolish even in the eyes of the Goddess. To hope they never come is naïve.”

Twilight felt a shudder at those unnervingly familiar statements. She recalled the idea behind them quite well. It wasn’t a mere coincidence, she was certain. And she couldn’t rule if that shiver was a good sign or yet another warning.

“Still, one should pray to the Mother for everything to have its place in life. And that warning, that ruling... it was misplaced. It interrupted my prayers, not embellished them. So I deliberated and considered and asked for further guidance. The result of which had been enigmatic to me... until I saw the Light of the Goddess upon the Honored Princess. Which forced me to accept the one course of action that I am now following.”

There was yet another session of glancing about from the Covenant as they were trying to gauge each other’s reaction. And Twilight’s. For her part, however, she did her best to appear impartial and stoic, even if she couldn’t deny her nerves.

Yes, she knew she would be playing a pivotal role for the situation in Noctraliya. But never in her wildest dreams had she ever considered that this diplomatic mission would go so far as to, at the moment, place her as a firm part of a spiritual premonition.

That is... until Blessed Fang took yet another, profound breath, muttered what must have been a prayer under his breath, and recited aloud.

“The Moon and Sun shall duel above, look to that and prepare,

The land shall give you all its gifts, not to hurt it beware.

A debt long due, to unseen might, you will have to repay,

An envoy comes, one called by you, heed to what she will say.

Listen well, children, be aware, for wisdom new she brings,

Yet careful be of sweetened lies and deviously weaved strings.

Stay faithful, strong and, in your hearts, this truth well comprehend,

Deceit and treason lurk around. The world you know shall end.”

Twilight felt herself... entranced, her eyes locked on an unspecified portion of the rich cloth over the Covenant’s table, as if she was looking deep into the expanse of the night’s sky, right between the stars. Into a place unknown and mysterious, hiding within its embrace many secrets.

She... she knew this. From somewhere. Every word, every syllable, every letter, every sound invoked in her such an incredible feeling of déjà vu... She felt like she was in two places, two moments at once. One was illuminated by an opulent chandelier. The other was lit by just a single candle, fighting against the shades.

One voice was young. Another voice was raspy. They sang together in her mind, so apart from one another, but so strong. And so conjoined in their purpose.

Ensorcelled as she was by the sentences, she still heard the room erupting in voices. But they sounded like they were on the other side of the water’s surface.

Who was drowning, who was panicking? Who was afraid of diving down?

“Blessed Fang, has the Judging Sun burned away your very senses?! You’ve translated and shared the words of a prophecy?! With a soleerane?”

“That I have.”

“Puel, to bid...! To bid wyeliku gres, to nigd nye bid robite i...! Tlumat haci slovi bid porok! To musyi bid!”

“Bogine wolune to. To nye mozn bid porok, prod Ipe.”

“Aldatu Kiel! You know not what you are saying! You invoke the Goddess in a matter against...! This cannot stand!”

“I-I b-b-believe—”

“I believe... that this will be quite enough, our guest—”

“Is given far too much leniency when it comes to changing our sacred customs!”

“To be honest, I find this all hilarious. Could we do this more often?”

“Tacit, Yasnu Kwadr! I have enough of your disrespect!”

“Tsk, tsk, how rude. What kind of a drama are we showing to our precious visitant?”

Twilight took it as her cue to return from the mental journey Blessed Fang’s words sent her on. And just in time, for the room did focus their eyes on her. All but the young Lord, who stood nearby, still as a statue. If statues could shiver.

She gave him a glance. And something in her mind clicked.

“I know not much of the customs shaping this meeting, which I admit freely,” Twilight began, looking over the rest of the gathered. “And yet I can recognize the importance of what had transpired. Lord Blessed of Family Fang shared a prophecy with me, which auguries, as I was made aware a long time ago, are of vital spiritual importance. And now, as everypony else aware of such a profound omen, I am bound to see it followed and fulfilled.”

The little exhale that escaped the stallion’s lips did tell her that she read his intentions perfectly.

It was a momentary decision. Born out of both the situation and this strange feeling in Twilight. Maybe she had never encountered those words before, but she had learned just enough about batpony traditions and devoutness, witnessed enough of those happening around her. Even that smaller prophecy back in the Mountain of Midnight... She immediately recognized that, with what had just transpired, she was invited into a circle of great trust.

Even if somewhat involuntarily.

Something that she, actually, had desired. When her mission appeared just as “simple” as spreading the idea of Friendship, the greatest magic of all.

To be trusted and to trust.

She took a deep breath before speaking again.

“I am certain the Honored Lord still wishes to clarify his position. He should be listened to, as befits his status as a valued member of the Covenant.”

She enunciated with utmost calmness and respect. Towards not only the young stallion, but all the gathered. As she knew all too well that anything less than that would cause an argument to erupt with renewed strength. It didn’t take an expert to read the chamber on the verge of a conflict.

... hopefully one not proceeding to a civil war. Or any other kind of war.

Midnight Eye, perhaps a little less agitated than the rest, pointed towards her and Blessed Fang with an open hoof. “I second the Honored Princess’ words. There is no point in arguing over what already transpired, the deed is done. Lord Blessed Fang,” he turned fully to the young stallion, “continue, please. Your actions tonight may yet clarify their intent and—”

“What is there to clarify?” Azure Mist protested, shaking her head. “Blessed Fang, being an antas himself, breached tradition in a way that is as surprising as unthinkable! Such a—”

“Y-y-you’re the one t-to talk, Azure M-Mist.”

The interruption was that much sudden since it came from Dusk Harvest. He was still looking somewhere in the direction of Azure Mist, not straight at her, but at least Blossom was giving the mare her full attention, exemplified by the bat’s pointy, sharp teeth.

Not really due to Blossom, but Azure Mist was at a loss for words after all. Mouthing something constantly without a sound, without even a hiss making itself audible.

Twilight knew exactly what rendered the Lord silent. The same matter that had caused her son to present a deal to supplant her if possible.

Crimson Shade was the one to speak up in place of the shocked mare. “Sadly, a... point rightly made, speaking of what breaches tradition.”

Dusk Harvest didn’t hesitate to grant the stallion a gaze filled with thankfulness.

Twilight was keen to observe every little gesture now. For there were greater games played at this table still. As Midnight Eye had told her, a meeting such as this could ultimately be about conversations, collaborations and intrigue. And some pressure.

A lot of pressure.

Azure Mist ultimately failed to find a retort. She simply sat deeper in her throne, shooting daggers with her very eyes. The more clearly, considering the slit pupils. Nevertheless, her expression could not stop the proceedings.

Everypony settled down just enough, with Lord Sunfall Word leaning back in his seat and conjoining his hooves in a fashion of a worried father figure.

“Dicta tum, puel.”

Blessed Fang nodded and prepared himself to continue. But just before, another glance Twilight’s side conveyed his gratitude.

“Honored Lords and Honored Princess, I am fully aware of what had transpired. I recognize what I have done. But I did it and do it still firmly believing that the Honored Princess is more than entitled to know. Does the prophecy not say: ‘An envoy comes, one called by you, heed to what she will say, listen well, children, be aware, for wisdom new she brings’? We take the wisdom, we need to give it as well, tradition dictates that. And for that reason, I shared what we have learned. For that very reason, as there is a debt we need to repay still, as convey the further words, granted by the Immaculate Moon...

“And, for all that is known and what nopony can deny... we were given a warning. A firm warning. What we have made so far, what world we, the Children of the Goddess, have created for ourselves is coming to an end. For the omen...” he finally paused in solemnity. “... has been interpreted as an omen of war.”

Twilight felt a shudder down her spine, when the conversation she had recently had with Lord Midnight Eye came back to her mind in full force. And, alongside it, the atmosphere in the chamber changed. Visibly.

Dusk Harvest seemed to have shrunk in on himself, Blossom flapping her wings as if understanding the gravity of this herself. Crimson Shade, right next to Twilight, let out a long, solemn sigh and nodded his head. Azure Mist glanced at him, then at Midnight Eye, who conjoined his hooves before his muzzle in deep thought. Sunfall Word looked towards the unseen sky.

But only Bright Crescent spoke.

“So... when do we begin?”

And, as was his want, in a tone of a friendly chat, rather than one respectful of the word still echoing at the chamber’s ceiling.

“Why is it unsurprising that you are not taking this seriously,” Midnight Eye commented with pure, unabashed scorn.

“Why is it unsurprising that you are selling me so short, Midnight Eye,” the accused retorted with a smirk. “But the word leaves tiny, tiny space for interpretation. Considering everything so far, I believe the notion is as clear as moonlight.” He pointed towards Twilight gracefully, with his open hoof. “Transparency abounds, Honored Princess, as it seems. Not to lose the impact of that little performance from Blessed Fang... for which I wish to actually praise him, wonderful form... I wish you luck in the upcoming struggle and so on and so forth.”

Twilight withstood his sentences gallantly, though unable to tell whether he was mocking her outright or suddenly decided to be quite so genuine.

“As much as I can read into your desire to quickly distance yourself from such a challenge, Honored Lord, this discussion is not finished. Nor is this meeting,” she told him adamantly. “You will have still plenty of time to demean the matter.”

Something glinted in the stallion’s eyes. Something unpleasant towards her. But also something truly authentic. And perhaps that is exactly why the Lord looked so insulted.

Still, it seemed that she made a valid point after all, as Blessed Fang corresponded with it.

“Honored Princess is right in saying so. And now, as having her part in this, she too should have the chance to present her stance, as I shall present mine.”

He gestured upwards, as if reaching with his right hoof straight for the Moon up high.

“I, Blessed of the Family Fang, by my blood and bloodline, say unto you. There are losses we have endured and lands we have lost, wisdom we need to accept and repayment we are due. The Honored Princess Twilight Sparkle came to us, with an open hoof. Now is the time we decide. Shall we accept it and through ancient laws of statecraft forge a bond to last and guide us from now on? Or shall we close our hoof and arm it with steel and through ancient laws of warfare force one? This is the choice we face.”

He stopped and exhaled.

“For the prophecy stands... and it’s meaning as well... exactly how I said it.”

Twilight easily understood that this was a terrible, if important, burden upon the young stallion. For all it was worth, even with the topic being no less dreadful, he was performing his duty with incredible spirit. Though it was taking its toll, considering that his knees were wobbling and his heart must have been thrashing in his chest.

If not out of respect for the idea, or even for the Lords being ready to debate it, which was equally abominable to her sensibility... Twilight knew she could raise to the challenge.

She looked directly at Blessed Fang and their meeting gazes marked the change of the speaker. She rose up slowly, methodically, gathering herself. She wondered if she could manage marginally better than the young Lord, considering her legs already felt like they could give.

“Honored Lords of the Covenant. I, Twilight Sparkle, Alicorn of Friendship and Princess of Equestria... am still the same pony as I was before,” she began. “When I first stood in this place, hallowed by the Goddess’ closeness, as She watches over those that gather in it, I have spoken with sincerity and openness. And those same words I could repeat just now. Equestria and its denizens seek opportunities for cooperation, establishing understanding, tolerance and solidarity. In the name of Friendship. This had not changed...”

She spoke slowly and methodically... and yet at that moment, she felt something shift in her. And she knew exactly what it was. She knew exactly where it came from.

If this were to be a path onward for both Equestria and Noctraliya, for the ponies that walked in the Sun and those dwelling under the Moon...there was a need for making a stand. A proper, firm stand.

“This had not changed, despite everything. The knowledge of the Soleera Cruziate only opened my heart further to the Children of the Goddess’ plights and I wept sincere tears for all that had transpired. In return for it... I faced deception. I came with a willing mind and a clear desire for reaching harmonious, positive relations and in return I was granted insults, veiled and blatant. I arrived to speak of tightening our bonds, forging understanding... and instead I find myself in contemplation of war. A war which would open a fresh wound to deal with an ancient scar...”

She took a deep, solemn breath.

“I brought forth with me my gift. Of Friendship, my ‘wisdom’. Backed and blessed by the will of the Immaculate Moon... For I had talked with Her in the flesh. Her words I had received, loud and clear. I was to become Her own opportunity to bring noctrali closer to Equestria. And, despite everything, I shall not abandon this calling. I shall not shrink from this task from the Goddess... regardless of all that I had been experiencing from Her children.”

Twilight paused. Or ended. She didn’t know yet. She wasn’t necessarily looking around the chamber, more focused on making the statement and getting it through her throat, which was clenched tight with nerves... but when she finally could register a bit more than just the frantic pulse she heard in her ears, the Lords’ expressions all around were an absolute mosaic of emotions.

She met Midnight Eye’s stare first, instinctively almost. His face was a petrified mask, locked in a manifestation of consternation, but those pinpricks of irises conveyed a whole plethora of emotions.

Two were clearly dominant. The absolute and, as some would argue, necessary dismay at her daring...

... and mounting respect. One she could only spot because she had already learnt of its presence.

She would smile at such a victory... but from there things only got more complicated, as her gaze gathered everypony else’s looks.

Azure Mist held the side of her muzzle as if Twilight’s words slapped her across it physically. Similarly, Sunfall Word kept his hoof over his chest, taking deeper, raspy inhales, on the verge of breathlessness. Honestly, she hoped that she hadn’t added to the mounting emotions and granted him an asthma attack. Bright Crescent tried to brush it all off, checking the state of his hooves nonchalantly, but the nervous glances her way betrayed that he really, really didn’t want to sit in his throne right at that moment.

She would expect Dusk Harvest to be more inclined to simply leave, but the unfortunately impeded Lord remained sitting, giving Blossom a few scratches on her belly. If anything, he seemed relieved by Twilight’s declarations. Expectant maybe. On the contrary, Crimson Shade met her gaze with strength and force. Accepting her defiance and standing against it like a bastion. Was it out of duty or necessity, she didn’t know. But it was clear that he had already taken his own stance and she would have to respect it.

And finally Blessed Fang... was there any more conflicting feelings to be had? Her declaration was clear, the prophecy and the interpretation he brought to the table – equally transparent. She felt empathy aplenty towards him. And, perhaps, this was the sort of connection that was necessary right there, right then. After all... she felt overwhelmed and under siege over those past weeks. And here he was, a young stallion, pretty much a colt, facing expectations that were far, far beyond his age.

Doing so with respect and inner strength. Strength in his calling and in the providence of his deity.

Twilight decided that what had been said was enough. She took her place and let the rest play out as it might have had. She presented her case and they knew that she meant it.

Now... now she prayed. That they would make the right choice, she prayed. To whom? Well, to anypony who would listen.

Silence persisted for a good minute. Then two. Then five. Until finally Midnight Eye spoke, in a tone that could easily freeze whimsical mountain springs solid.

“Haspadr Aldatu Kiel, present the choice.”

And Blessed Fang shivered, indeed, bracing the coldness. He stood up, clearly on his last legs.

“I, Blessed of Family Fang, by my blood and bloodline, say unto you – make your choice. I, Blessed of Family Fang, before the Immaculate Moon... say unto you – make your choice. I, Blessed of Family Fang, say unto... you...” his voice faltered for a moment. “Say unto you – shall there be peace with Ekwestriya... or war. For I say...”

He glanced towards the sky. Then he glanced towards Twilight. With a gaze that she wasn’t going to forget anytime soon.

“W suzirat...” he uttered. “Make your choice...” he managed to add, before almost collapsing into his throne, his breathing shallow and shaky.

Twilight exhaled inwardly. War wouldn’t happen that night. But she still waited.

This was a moment of truth after all. And Blessed Fang’s stare told her that much as well. Told her that, on that night, future was being shaped. Future that he was uncertain of, but had every ounce of faith that the Goddess wanted.

To Twilight’s right, Lord Crimson Shade stood up, his face pensive. He let his cloak sweep to the side from his firm motion, then looked to her. With the same conviction as before.

“I will offer no explanations. None are necessary. I, Crimson of Family Shade, say unto you – war.”

Twilight shuddered, though kept it as contained as possible. It was a choice, after all. She would have to deal with somepony making it. Only hoping that not too many would.

Crimson Shade took his seat back, without even a grimace. It prompted Dusk Harves to stand up in his place, Blossom beating her wings for a moment, before settling down to encourage whatever choice would come from her master.

He took a shaky breath. “I-I-I s-s-stand by what i-is b-b-best for our n-n-nation,” he declared, doing his best to combat the stutter, which was only becoming worse the more nervous he became. “I-I, D-D-Dusk of F-Family H-H-Harvest, s-s-say unto y-you...” He made a pause, inhaling a number of times and closing his eyes when Blossom nuzzled into this neck. When he opened them and looked at Twilight, his lips moved with enough confidence to let him finish. “P-peace.”

She thanked him wordlessly as he sat down.

“Well, no point in losing time on this iskuze dla iskuze, we’ll have to repeat this whole charade anyway,” Bright Crescent chimed in, insouciant as ever. He didn’t even bother standing up properly. “I, Bright of Family Crescent, say unto you – w suzirat.” He sent an insufferable smile Twilight’s way. “To demean the matter.”

She didn’t react to this provocation. She would still have to, in some way, discern what would his real opinion be... and convince him otherwise, if he was harboring thoughts of conflict after all.

What was that flippant stallion deal anyway, she pondered, when Sunfall Word took a moment to properly rise to his hooves, giving Bright Crescent a deathly tired glance.

The venerable stallion held the hoof to his chest as he let out a small cough. His gaze ventured to Blessed Fang, still shaking a little bit from all of the emotions, before the elder closed his eyes and whispered to himself. His mouth was moving in a silent prayer, most likely, as he raised his head to the ceiling. He bit his lower lip afterwards and Twilight wasn’t sure whether in a gesture of defiance or protest... only that a single drop of blood stained his old, yellowish fangs.

“Ia, Slov u Rodine Soleeced, dict katre ipia... myire,” he ultimately uttered.

Twilight heard the word in a prayer once before... Considering the sigh of relief and a glance her way from the venerable Lord, the cause of peace must have just been strengthened.

Time came for Azure Mist. She wasted not a breath to rise from her throne and give everypony a haughty look, not even hiding her indignation over what had been happening so far. And Twilight was not surprised in the slightest about any of it.

“It looks to me like the northern Families have to, once more in our long and convoluted history, stand on the side of principle, when doubts plague our domain, brought by sweetened lies,” she spoke up. And though Twilight knew what she was referring to, the mare’s eyes were instead focused on Midnight Eye, as if expecting him to follow suit on her declaration. “I, Azure of Family Mist, say unto you – war.”

Twice war, twice peace, twice contemplation. It left the Lord of Midnight Family with the decisive vote. Not to reach a solution, as that needed unanimity, but at least to set up the stage for the nearest future.

Twilight took a deeper breath than she thought necessary. Were the Lord’s words from the carriage true after all? Would he be objective? He promised to abstain from voting or even show support if his observations were favorable to him and the Midnight Family... But now he had been called out by Azure Mist and if there was one thing that Twilight could be afraid of is that his batpony pride would get the best of him.

Midnight Eye rose up, checking his garments as he did so. He stood majestically, leaving no room for interpretation – his choice was to be respected and adhered to. The clarity of his voice was matched only by the sheer presence he exuded during this moment of silent and still power play.

“We have to, indeed, stand on principle. Principle of rationale. Of the good of our nation and kin above all else. Above personal preferences, above what would be easier for the wrong reasons. I, Eye of Family Midnight, say unto you...”

There was yet another pause that lasted an eternity. All pairs of eyes in the room focused on the stallion, who drew from the tension aplenty. Twilight could have sworn that the very air and heat of the chamber was being sucked his way, as she felt the trickle of cold sweat going down her spine.

And then Midnight Eye declared.

“W suzirat. I see absolutely no reason for war, yet I wish to hear a coherent proposal from the Honored Princess before gladly declaring for her,” he added and explained with a gentle smile.

Leaving Twilight oh so thankful. She, naturally, completely understood his standpoint. And was impossibly glad that she pretty much managed to convince the epitome of local pride and superiority to join the faction of cooperation and bright future.

She leaned back in her chair, trying not to show too much relief. However, she wasn’t the only one to appear satisfied with the outcome for the moment.

There were, naturally, exceptions as well, of both the crimson and the azure variety, but surely she wouldn’t have to deal with them outright.

Midnight Eye did reinforce her belief.

“Lord Blessed Fang, neither of the presented choices have garnered seven voices in unison. Further discussion and another vote are in order. However,” he stated, looking around, “I believe a case of such magnitude, considering tonight’s happenings, indeed requires proper contemplation first. Shall the idea of continuing the talks tomorrow night to set the rules for the next meeting be opposed by anypony gathered?”

Twilight would very much like that scenario, considering she was starting to come down from the high of stress and all. And, as nopony objected, it seemed the meeting was about to naturally end.

Midnight Eye nodded. “Very well. There shall be a great deal of discussions ahead of us tomorrow night.”

The Lords stood up, which Twilight quickly mimicked.

“Ita ducte ipia Neskaza Lunee!” they announced loudly and she found herself lowering her head out of instinct... and a measure of gratitude to whatever unseen force watched over the proceedings and heard her prayers.

It might as well have been the Immaculate Moon. And Twilight would be happy to offer that genuine gratitude to her. After all, nopony managed to get a war on their hooves that night.

Twilight vaguely recalled excusing herself from the Lords’ presence for the night and meeting Midnight and Rowan Berry outside of the compound. She also could remember asking the mare to go and ready her chamber for a meal and then requesting Midnight to take her to the Great Shrine... through some less-traveled corridors, as she whispered to him when they were alone. She, thankfully, also recollected checking very, very carefully for any stragglers or bystanders.

But the next thing she truly realized was pretty much pushing Midnight into a nearby niche in the wall. To taste his lips and dissolve all the nerves and thoughts in a moment of utter and delightful carelessness.

***

“What is the meaning of this?!” Azure Mist let out a vicious hiss to accompany the question.

She stormed through the corridor with intent, barely keeping her stomping in check, with a volume somewhere in between her utter exasperation and the necessary reason.

Though she felt like the world around her was running out of the latter, when faced with such a... a... a mockery! Such despicable travesty, for what else that could have been?

“I shall ask again, what is the meaning of this?! Have you completely lost your senses?!”

The stallion was saying nothing still and that was even more infuriating. His piercing eyes were simply transfixed on her, as if hearing, even listening, but paying her absolutely no mind.

Azure Mist’s composure was somewhat gone, true, but at least she always knew that to make everypony know of her displeasure, theatrical whispers worked. Or, well, whisper-shouting, if it was quite so necessary.

“There was a plan! To keep her unbalanced, occupied and emotionally compromised! To grant time to convince everypony that she was a threat to be dealt with not...! Not an ally! To use this opportunity to finish the preparations and launch the strike! To have her as a convenient hostage, alongside the sunponies in Shades’ Hollow! What happened to all of this?! Have you forgotten of it all?!”

She expected an answer, demanded it. But she wouldn’t get one, oh no. Not yet. First, he had to know with perfect clarity what she thought of all of... this!

And second, she knew well enough stallions like him. How much they craved being indulged and told how well they were behaving, with what wit and cunning. Droll!

“You want me to admit it?! Fine! This was your idea! Yes, there you have it! You shared the resources for me to use, you assured them all the invitation was a most reasonable move. It was you who even pushed for the Nightguard outpost in that provincial town of hers in the first place, so that her curiosity would pique! And I was more than glad to partake, pull the strings, like on Crimson Shade, to stoke his prejudice! We all share this aversion, after all! Or no?!”

She took a threatening step forth, bearing her fangs, but he didn’t even flinch. Which was the more insulting!

“Because I’m having some serious doubts! Blessed Fang presented us with the perfect opportunity to act, for you know we could have pressured both Dusk Harvest and Sunfall Word to abandon this foolish talk of peace, and yet you acted as if the Goddess left your heart! And mind!”

“I am not the one raving and ranting like a mad pony right now.”

Azure Mist hissed, only through sheer mental discipline stopping herself from slapping that insolent mouth.

“Mad pony?! Madness is all around us!” She threw her front leg in the air. She was so disappointed she stopped herself from striking him with it anyway. “My Deep Mist makes a blunder of a novice! Random lights start happening and everypony suddenly sees the Goddess’ will left and right! Midnight Wind puts blades to my Rowan Berry’s throat!” She shook her head, feeling her earrings pricking her neck from the sheer, agitated movement. “And on top of it all, you are ready to declare for that...! That...! You forget the deaths of our kin! Their blood that calls to us from that forest’s soil!

”You will tell me, and tell me right now, what are you playing at!”

She demanded and demanded justly!

And yet he simply stood there, only checking left and right for any witnesses. Yes, Azure Mist was furious, but not that loud surely! Considering that they met in a very much distant and unused tunnel as well.

A proper place to be honest. Painfully so, even, if the need would arise. Which it still might have.

Judging Sun damn you, Midnight Eye.

The stallion took a measured breath before finally speaking up with something that would resemble a proper reply.

“I must say that I am... sorely disappointed, Azure Mist. I thought you smarter than all of what I am seeing, especially being of your Family. What would your dear father say?”

“My f—smarter than this?! I won’t have y—”

“You will. And you will listen very, very carefully, as clearly the one mare that is emotionally compromised right now is you.”

She felt colors escaping her face and yet blood boiling right in her veins. Oh, what she would do to just smack that pride and ego right from his muzzle!

Unfortunately... acting upon this fantasy would only prove his point. Prove further, some would dare claim. So she stopped herself from any sudden gestures.

If he was so keen and smart, surely he would explain himself to her. Or else. She was, perhaps, fuming a little, but emotions did not disarm her entirely. She knew how to hurt others well. Even those of noble blood.

Her thoughts ventured towards the blood of her own blood... but this was not the time. Nor to think of the son... nor of her noble father.

Midnight Eye cocked an eyebrow, observing her sudden restraint. “This is much better. And so I’ll start with one question that, I hope, will stop you from further throwing whatever tantrum you have decided upon.” He took a step to the side, looking down the long corridor at nothing in particular. “How was I supposed to act?”

Azure Mist took an inhale to tell him, checking herself if the shadows he had locked his eyes on were entirely empty... but he wasn’t going to let her comment after all.

“Let me remind you of something, Azure Mist, as you have clearly forgotten. When we have entered this... clandestine arrangement between us on how to deal with our demands, Equestria’s occupation and Twilight Sparkle as our best ‘bet’ and opportunity... you were perfectly aware that we would need to play our parts accordingly.”

“Spare me the theatrical prologue, Midnight Eye,” she berated him.

“I will not spare you a single word that needs to be said, Azure Mist,” he retorted with that tone of haughty displeasure that she detested. “We have anticipated some of the Princess’ actions, some we couldn’t possibly have. Yet it was abundantly clear, from the moment we both saw her before the Sanctuary gates, especially after Deep Mist’s utterly disastrous slip, that she will view you as her main opponent in our congregation.”

Azure Mist shook her head. “Yes, it was one of the scenarios, we have discussed it in abundance—”

“Then tell me why we have done so.”

“Because that would focus her attention,” Azure Mist responded, most unwillingly. What was this, a lesson of sorts? Degrading. “I’m the threat and the schemer and the obvious foe.”

Midnight Eye looked her in the eyes again, squinting menacingly. “Exactly. In comparison to you, I simply look like a cold, disagreeable traditionalist. An obstacle, a challenge, but one she could try her best against. Though, believe me, even you are not a lost cause in her mind. She is willing to attempt convincing you to see her side of things.”

“Preposterous,” Azure Mist responded with a grimace. “I will not be a plaything whatever games she is conducting.”

“She’s not playing games. For her, it is honest truth. She wants cooperation, because she believes in it.”

“And you think that justifies claiming support, forgetting about—”

He moved forth just an inch, his gaze piercing her own with no less strength than a blade of a hoofshoe or the steel of a curved dagger.

“I have forgotten nothing, Azure Mist. No slight, no scar and not a word of the prophecy. I recall what must be done, unlike you.”

She bared her fangs and let out a small hiss. But he paid her no mind once more, simply glad to continue his infuriating exposition.

“Twilight Sparkle craves open and truthful relations, as honesty is a clear tenet of her philosophy. She’s not alien to being cunning, but even her wit serves to further that idea of Friendship that she represents with her regal role.”

He paused, still keeping this short distance, almost an invasion of private space. Despite Azure Mist’s expression and clear displeasure. Which only roused her ire as he spoke.

“So what better distraction for her, what better way of occupying her and stopping her from seeing our plans... than convincing her that she managed to gain an ally? A vital one, representing staunch patriotism and the pride of the Children of the Goddess? Or, as you might prefer, an ally that is a... what was the expression... ‘insistent, smug dunce’?”

Azure Mist looked at him askance. That was all he managed to gain from her, even though she could easily feel her heart skipping a beat. Which extinguished her anger in seconds.

Each and every Lord had a reputation about them. It was hard to be a leader of the Family and a member of the Covenant and not garner some sort of infamy or fame. But it was one thing to be aware of one’s image and another to intently and accurately quote such a description.

The question of “how” was going to be haunting Azure Mist. Later. For now, she had to keep face and show this... what he had just said, that she was not as shortsighted as to be missing an obvious ploy.

Her outrage would have to wait, too.

“That might be a move, but is it the move?” she asked instead, having rapidly regained full composure. “We could have pulled a few more strings and got all of them to vote for war! What would she do then? Burst into tears? Protest? She’s still just a young, inexperienced filly and we hold every advantage to deal with her.”

“A young, inexperienced filly... Besides the fact that she has the Divine Aspect? Perhaps it was our hubris, to see her as just a young mare and an upstart in Equestria’s royalty,” Midnight Eye pointed out. “She is not defenseless, even if she can be manipulated. Her power might be greater than we understand after all... Though most likely still akin to a pony gazing beyond, as I presume, she was one before this ascension. I’ve spotted a spell that she is helping herself with...”

“... what?”

“... and we have means to deal with those abilities, thanks to the hard work of our caretakers. But betting on just that countermeasure isn’t enough,” he judged. “She’s a greater challenge than we thought. Not to mention the blessing from the Mother she had received...”

Azure Mist would have loved to push the topic of Twilight Sparkle apparently using her Lost Gift in whatever way right under their noses... but Midnight Eye did bring up a rather interesting point. A far more crucial one, considering his expression and tone of voice.

Was that what had filled him with doubt?

“The Princess claims to come with it... but can we be sure? Certainly you and me and everypony else remembers that the true words of the Goddess come through prophecies and sacred texts, they have for hundreds of years. The fact that this mare states it does not make it real, no? It can be falsehood, just like any other, random and faux omen seen in odd circumstances. She would mention that she had listened to Our Mother in the flesh... but could a mind even grasp the Goddess talking to it directly? Have we not seen our prophets impaired if their visions were too potent?”

Midnight Eye did not respond. At least not outright. He was musing and pontificating on that himself, Azure Mist was certain of it.

Perhaps she, truly, caught him doubting. Well, she was not going to let that doubt fester and ruin their plot. They were both architects of it, after all, and no amount of sunpony scheming would best their combined efforts.

“Compare, Midnight Eye. What Blessed Fang brought, even as cautious as he is about it, is a clear interpretation. The work of many of our greatest minds and souls, fine-tuned to the Goddess’ signs, hoof-picked through their talent to interpret Her will,” she insisted. “And you heard him. He said it clearly. The prophecy means war.”

“Even if we would accept this as a clear sign down that road, can we be sure it is a war to be won?” Midnight Eye replied, shaking his head. “The world we know shall end. That too is clear. Is that a warning of our demise?”

“Not if we are prepared. Not if we act with conviction,” she assured him in return.

That young mare... Seemed that she was an even greater issue, indeed. If she managed to get Midnight Eye to turn so daunted... Well, perhaps it was time to utilize one’s own talent in return. To make sure things did work out in the end.

And so Azure Mist took a deep breath and brought up the best expression of shame she could muster. Burying her anger deep, for it to be utilized at a better moment.

“I... might have let my emotions do the talking, I admit. For which I do apologize. But when the plan is so clear and suffers such a sudden shift... and unnecessary, in my opinion, then I can be a little short on patience. Not to mention having in mind everything that Blessed Fang did tonight... But...” She gave Midnight Eye a deep look from under her eyelashes. “I am even more certain that a stallion of your reputation and wit will not falter. And do what is best.”

He pondered for a breath longer. And Azure Mist wasn’t gullible, she was perfectly aware that she would not entice him in any way like she could attempt with Crimson Shade... but a little motivation from an alluring mare did wonders for a stallion’s productivity and conviction.

As such, Midnight Eye’s next sentence was simply awash with relief.

“We will do what is best and what the Goddess thinks best,” he uttered and Azure Mist felt like exhaling in ease too.

He simply needed a few reminders. Maybe he felt as pressured as she was. After all... this intrigue would sculpt the future of their Motherland and everypony of it. For countless generations to come.

Midnight Eye raised his stare, searching for the Goddess’ very light even in this darkened hall.

“It was never going to be easy, or straightforward. But, in the end... it will be best,” he claimed, solemnly.

“And on that we agree,” Azure Mist, indeed, concurred. “You have a shrewd idea for tomorrow, I can sense it.”

“I do. One that will still require a great amount of acting...”

“Do tell.”

“Later,” he responded, staring to the side again.

But Azure Mist could easily spot great scheming in that keen gaze of his. Spot somewhat enviously... though just a little. She was going to be as much of a part of this great success as him.

The stallion spoke up once more, though cautious of volume. “For now, let the mare believe that things are progressing well after all. That there is a chance for gaining the ultimate upper hoof and that the plan she has formed in the confines of her head shall succeed. She doesn’t really spot the warning signs anyway...”

She took a step towards him, turning her voice into a melodious alto. “Some would say that it is... risky. That a Lord of your caliber would not use such puny gambits like faking openness and cooperation.”

“Perhaps. But it is a much less hazardous move than many would judge... The mare will believe what she wishes to believe after all. She will believe in her inadequate skills and her high hopes. How unbalanced, indeed. When the master stroke comes, it will come from a direction she won’t expect,” the stallion pointed, coldly. “Though not yet. One wrong move, a touch too early, and everything can still crumble.” His gaze met hers for a heartbeat. “For once... Rowan Berry will be silent.”

Azure Mist cocked an eyebrow. “Until a better moment, perhaps? You know I value her skills and herself. I would hope for her to get some... comeuppance in the end. And regarding Midnight Wind...”

She saw a smirk blossoming on Midnight Eye’s lips. “Proper comeuppance will come,” he promised, much to her satisfaction. After what that fervent brute had done... yes, there would be a due repayment in time. “But first, miscalculation must be ripe, ready to harvest. Nothing more disarming than the whole world suddenly turning against a pony. Especially a pony wrought with doubts and insecurities, hidden behind false trust in her ‘calling’... feeding a blind desire to bite far more than one can suck just to prove themselves.”

Azure Mist couldn’t deny. Were it not for the circumstances, she wouldn’t say “no” to enjoying far closer relations with Midnight Eye. He was always so prim and proper... and annoyingly smug, of course... but when he plotted, he couldn’t have been any more appealing in her eyes.

“And what then?” she asked, eagerly waiting to hear more immoral ideas.

“The deviously weaved strings will snap,” he replied almost poetically, quoting the prophecy. “And a new, better future will unfold. We, the Children of the Goddess, will become something more, ready to take on the world around us. Stand together... in the name of something more.”

Chapter LXI – The Call of Kindness

Twilight began the next night a bit later than usual. She and Midnight hadn’t stayed up through the whole day talking about his past achievements, no, but they had come back to their quarters when the sun outside must have been high up in the sky. As such, when she naturally woke up, she immediately knew that she was going to have an early lunch, rather than breakfast.

Still, having brought herself to a presentable state, Twilight was a little surprised as she opened the door to the antechamber. Even without the enchantment on her eyes, she could clearly see Midnight sitting by the small table on his very own. His bags seemed packed already and his armor was to the side of his bed... but Rowan Berry’s belongings and resting place looked absolutely untouched.

“Benu noc, Maednoc,” Twilight greeted her beloved before pointing at the obvious. “She... didn’t come back for the day?”

“Apparently not, iau lumn,” the stallion told her, getting up with a small groan. The lack of armor did reveal to Twilight that the bandages on him were new and clean. “I slept rather lightly, expecting her to appear at the door at some point, but the only pony that crossed the threshold was none other than Sated Fang. He came to check on me around first meal, helped with dressing the wounds anew. He also brought me some more medicine and bandages for the travel ahead.”

“I slept through it?” Twilight asked, but received a small kiss before a proper answer. Not that the caress wasn’t a proper answer in its own right.

“Didn’t want to wake you up, no rush,” the stallion assured her. “Besides, had a chance to converse more with the stallion. Eye to eye. And, honestly... despite tanning one another’s hides, I enjoyed the talk with him. Intriguing kudz.”

“I take it none of you holds a particular grudge over the verlupte?” Twilight wanted to make sure, but Midnight only smirked.

“Nye, I don’t believe so. I’d say we’re... about even. He lost an important duel on his own turf and I’m... well, I’m running out of comparisons for my sorry state,” he told her, nuzzling her a little more before returning to his bed and sitting down with a small hiss. “Luckily, the wounds are healing as well as one could hope for, though... I’ll be flightless for a while still. But no lasting damage, maybe a scar. Mares find scars attractive, right?” he inquired with a smirk, forcing Twilight to roll her eyes.

“I’d rather have you without permanent damage, thank you very much... but I’ll love you with scars or without,” she told him, much to his silly, wide grin. Then, she pointed again at Rowan Berry’s resting place, as the obvious was not allowing her to relax. “Do you... do you think she has left for good?”

“Well, she wouldn’t leave her bags I don’t think,” Midnight told her in return, trying not to sound miffed over the situation. But the fact Twilight could tell that he was attempting proper calm was speaking volumes already. “I believe she decided to have some time for herself after yesternight. I mean... well, I don’t need to make you aware of that, at least. She wants to rethink some matters? Good for her. Better for us, since we won’t have to endure her too much.”

Midnight was clearly sincere in the latter declaration, though his open enmity towards Rowan Berry was a little concerning.

More concerning still, however, was that... Twilight found herself looking over the room and biting her lip. A crazy thought invaded her mind due to the circumstances... and she wasn’t sure whether it was a good idea to speak of it aloud.

And yet...

Well, Midnight saw her expression. “Is something the matter, my light?”

“I just...” Did she want to be so opportunistic after all? And so honest about the sudden idea? “She’s... Rowan Berry’s not here, but her bags still are, so...” Twilight paused, but it was far too late to stop. Not to mention that Midnight’s gaze, as he was glancing at her, was now absolutely singular. “Do you... do you think we could find something interesting in there?”

“What devious thought in that pretty head of yours,” the stallion replied and she couldn’t for the life of her tell whether he was amazed or shocked at her suggestion.

“Not devious,” she still protested, feeling a bit out of order. More than a bit. “I’m being cautious. Considering she’s not even denying her occupation anymore... and yet leaves her luggage like that...” Twilight paused. “The pack couldn’t be dangerous on its own, could it?”

“Wait one moment with that. Continue,” Midnight pushed her a bit and she had to first grimace to actually speak up again.

As a form of assuring herself that she well understood the clandestine nature of her proposition.

“There would be a chance, right now, to inspect the contents of her bags and see whether anything... useful can be found? To make sure she cannot be a true threat to us?”

The stallion sat up a little straighter on his bed. “Well, I can, iau lumn, clearly see your growing expertise when it comes to extending one of your hooves, even to ponies like Rowan Berry... while arming the other. A bit more metaphorically this time,” Midnight commented.

Considering his smirk, he clearly had in mind the bladed hoofshoe Twilight had kept about just in case during yesternight’s conversation with the occultane. But, the stallion’s expression was also... relaxed. Clearly so.

“The bag is no trap. Nor is there anything else dangerous hidden in it. And most of the... useful things she actually has on herself,” he let Twilight know, actually resting back on his bed, sideways on his healthy side. “No curved blade in that bag either.”

“How do you know?” she asked him, trotting closer to sit on the edge of his woolen blanket, still looking in the sack’s direction.

“Went through the contents of it myself, some time ago,” he admitted and quite casually. “I might have not done the best job of containing her as a possible danger, but... I tried to do my part, I think.”

“When did you have a chance to do that?” she inquired but Midnight only shrugged. So Twilight decided to drop those details in favor of more solid facts. “So, nothing that could be helpful? No orders or anything that you have found?”

“No. But I doubt Lord Azure Mist... as it is quite clear she’s the one giving her instructions,” Midnight pointed out, his voice a little harsher, “would actually give her written orders. Unless it would have been ocpism or something, but that’s a different talk and a different threat entirely...” He paused for a brief moment, blinking once. “It wouldn’t be surprising, however, all things considered.”

Twilight focused on the expression he had used. “What is that thing you have mentioned? Eye-something...?”

“How to translate it... Actually, explaining it would be better,” he stated, trying to rest more comfortably, despite the topic he was touching upon. “It’s a written... ‘mark’, I suppose. It’s a unique type of order given to an occultan. Signed by their Lord, giving very specific instructions that have to be followed to the letter ‘under pain of’... is that the expression?”

“Yes, actually...”

“So, yes, under pain of taming, years in the lower mines or even worse. A mark like that means serious business,” Midnight further explained, his calm voice somehow adding more depth and gravity to his words. “The goal is usually involving something so important to the Lord’s or entire Family’s agenda, it requires this unique form for additional clarity and security. You know, so that nopony could actually claim misunderstanding the nature of the order.”

“Neither the occultan nor the Lord, I imagine,” Twilight betted and Midnight, indeed, nodded.

“Ocpism means the operative is not only required to follow the order to the letter, but in the case of being discovered and the plot failing, has to be allowed to return to their Mountain. So they can be punished only by their haspadr, having free passage otherwise. And also such a mark ensures that... how to say it, the Family that was to be damaged by the actions yi occultan can seek justice from the Lord that gave the order.”

Twilight nodded a few times, supporting her head on her hoof as she leaned forward. “So... I take it those missions are rather ‘delicate’, if you know what I mean?”

“More than you think,” the stallion responded, shaking his head. “Kidnapping, sabotage, mutilation, you name it...”

“Assassination?”

“I would deny the loss of noctrali lives, claiming our beliefs, but... I have just mentioned haspadre Blenkyita Opare, so negating that possibility would make me look like a naïve foal,” Midnight quipped, visibly displeased by the state of things. “It wouldn’t turn me to stone even a little to find out that the Lord has a whole cupboard, full of such orders. Prepared to be issued at any moment.”

“Turn you to stone? You mean ‘surprise you’, right?”

“Yes, sorry, badly translated figure of speech,” Midnight replied, shaking his head. “But, yes, such is the importance of ocpismi. Considering their complex and crucial nature, I am not certain who is more inconvenienced about them being used. The victim of whatever scheme in motion... or the occultan, knowing that failing the mission could mean forfeiting more than their life.”

Twilight would comment on the overwhelming seriousness of such a type of order, but... considering a gear which had just turned in her mind, had to ask about a slightly different matter.

“Do you... Sorry, a sudden thought and I might be very wrong, but... do you think that Rowan Berry could have been the one to... you know... ruin Count Mistlock’s life by killing his beloved? If she was sent by Azure Mist to spy on me... well, that means she is very trusted by the haspadre, right?”

Midnight’s nostrils flared and he took a deep breath before he said anything at all. “Confirmation might be beyond me, I’m afraid. The latter is very logical and I, again, wouldn’t turn to stone knowing that,” he commented, pausing to sit up a little. “Count Mistlock’s case... yes, that would have been a job for an occultan. Though, to clarify, such inside... ‘peacekeeping’, though I only use that word because it, lamentably, fits that situation, wouldn’t need ocpism. Internal matter, one would not need to see it on parchment to know Lord Azure Mist was behind it. Though... I doubt the close family of that poor mare had any opportunity to voice their grief to the haspadre...”

Twilight felt a grimace twisting her muzzle. She didn’t feel the need to explain why. Neither would Midnight need to ask, knowing her stance on the matter. Having been expressed a long, long time ago and never changing much. Maybe even becoming much firmer actually.

So the stallion just mused for a second. Glancing at the entrance to their quarters, as if expecting the silhouette of Rowan Berry to suddenly materialize in them. To confirm or deny her involvement... or say neither about it, as an operative would have been keen to do.

“Actually, just so you know, her being a lupule would also make a certain sense in such a mission. They had to get rid of a mare with subtlety and an occultane with the knowledge of herbs...” He bobbed his head about, weighing the option. “Makes sense. Some kalmiya would work, I believe.”

Twilight gave him a look which she wasn’t particularly happy about giving. “I don’t know how I feel about you coming up with a possible plan of killing an unfortunate mare for political stability, you know? If we could even call it that.”

“I didn’t come up with it,” Midnight protested, sitting straight up now. “But I can try and figure something out using my ‘lamentable capabilities of cunning’.”

Twilight was pretty sure he had just quoted himself from the night before and accentuated it rather strongly. Her unease did stand at his explanation. Perhaps stood even more rigid, actually.

“Still, could you please not? You’re a warrior. I know what that entitles, especially considering your complex history and your culture. So that’s one thing. But figuring out how to, in a clandestine way, get rid of a ‘troublesome’ pony for the terrible crime of falling in love? I find to be very much beneath you, Midnight.”

The stallion opened his lips to reply... then closed them again. He took a moment, starting at Twilight in silence, his eyes inscrutable.

“I...” he tried to speak finally, but had to first shake his head with a somber chuckle. “I’m glad... and yet not, that you think so highly of me. You... think I am unable of having dark and furtive thoughts at all.”

“You know what I mean, Midnight,” Twilight told him, finding it hard to stop rolling her eyes at him putting it like that. “It’s, well... it’s one thing to have strange notions invade one’s mind—”

“Like searching through the luggage of a mare travelling with you, using her absence?”

“For example,” she admitted. Displeased with the interruption, but realizing that it only reinforced her argument. “But there’s a slight, but rather important distinction between suffering a strange thought and actually beginning to figure out how to act on it.”

Midnight was still for a second longer, then... shrugged. “A curse of a resourceful mind, I’d say...” he pointed out, then paused only for a breath. “But, I understand. Didn’t mean to cause you such discomfort, my light. I’m sorry. I suppose I shall try even better...”

Twilight nodded, accepting this apology. She at least felt certain that he didn’t mean anything by saying what he had suggested. And she could appreciate more of his drive to do right by her.

And she certainly wanted him to realize all that. “I’m glad to hear that and I do mean it... I think...” It was her time to take a moment and consider what she wanted to say. “I’m just not used to it all yet, you know? If I ever shall be,” she admitted, leaning back a little. “Yes, it’s true that I’ve had my share of challenges involving schemes and cunning, by those that would wish to harm Equestria.” She looked at him. Intently. “Not that I am accusing your nation of that.”

“Even with the ‘offer’ you have received from the Cowene?” Midnight asked. And she was happy that she heard merely curiosity in that question, without any provocation or anything else.

“Yes. Even with that, for I know from which the offer really stems,” she confirmed, but couldn’t force herself to have any other expression on her muzzle but one of seriousness. And maybe a little exasperation. “Still... I sometimes feel like your culture is oversaturated with intrigue.”

“If you mean ‘there’s too much of it’ by that word,” the stallion responded, shifting a little closer, “I couldn’t really deny that. For far more reasons than only our travels together...” he pointed out.

Clearly having in mind the presence of the occultani. Or the tests by Midnight Eye, as much as he realized the existence of those. And everything else that Twilight already had to endure... She was glad he looked like he had come to terms with that realization some time ago and was, too, seeing the folly of such a state of things.

She sat back up, not able to relax with such a topic being dwelt upon. “There’s... more to come, isn’t there?” she asked and didn’t have to wait even a second for her beloved to nod. Causing a pregnant sigh, indeed. “I really don’t need that. Not that I’m unprepared for it at this point, but... I really, really don’t need any of that.”

“You and me both, iau lumn...” Midnight admitted, shifting a little...

... and hissing. Rather strongly, making Twilight shudder and reel back at that sudden reaction. She even glanced at the doorway, fully expecting the sudden appearance of Rowan Berry, who would then witness them both being far more than just a Princess and her bodyguard. But that wasn’t the case, so Midnight’s reaction remained without a reason.

That is until the stallion shook his head and spoke. “I’m so very sorry... One moment.”

He stood up from the bed, leaving her a little worried for a breath longer. But then simply trotted around her, sat down by her other side... and covered her back with his leathery wing in a supportive and warm gesture.

“I... wanted to do just that and kind of... forgot which half of me worked. Tried to do it with the other wing.”

At his, a little sheepish, admission, Twilight simply had to smile and lean into his sweet, winged embrace.

“Yeah, don’t do that. I need you strong and handsome on both, healthy sides,” she told him, which made him chuckle with truly disarming honesty.

“Great to know you’re putting so much thought into my well-being because you want to see some impeccable coat and muscle.”

She shoved him a little. Playfully. And making sure she was actually striking the healthy side of him. “I’m caring for you because I love you. Your looks are an enjoyable side benefit.”

“How enjoyable?”

He was insufferable. Just the way she liked it, actually. “Very,” she admitted and received a kiss to the top of her head. Midnight held her that little bit tighter, which was definitely a welcome gratitude for reaffirming her preferences.

Their moment of care and sweetness couldn’t last forever, unfortunately. Also because Twilight had to deal with one more thing before their departure to the Sanctuary.

The... thing almost right outside their door, above the palace’s courtyard.

She pressed against the stallion a little bit harder, to draw from his presence and warmth and love, but then had to stand up.

“Well... I’m doing it against my desire to stay here like this, but I have to further my own ‘scheme’. One of the more straightforward ones, actually,” she told Midnight, who rose up as well.

“I can guess what it is, I’m pretty sure,” he replied, stretching his healthy hind leg and reaching for his belongings. “You want to meet with Lord Blessed Fang one more time.”

“Am I that transparent?”

“No, but you have such conviction about you that nothing else but the crucial matter of that horn must be the case,” her love corrected her, taking his breastplate in his hooves. “If that is to be so, then allow me to accompany you and announce your iron will, Honored Princess.”

She looked at him askance. Especially considering his tone. “Why the solemnity, Midnight?”

The stallion just turned to her, the strap of his armor in one of his hooves. “Because I need to somehow even up the fact that I will need you to help me put my armor on. So that I don’t strain any of the wounds unnecessarily,” he explained. Almost unwillingly. “And having to request that makes me feel like a little puel and, ab Bogine, I hate it so much...”

Twilight felt like giggling... but knew that he meant what he was saying, even if he tried to hide it behind that smirk at the end. That armor was a symbol of his role and status. Something he had earned to wear, to show before everypony else. Being handicapped like he currently was certainly didn’t aid in properly bearing the Nightguard’s role and gear.

She wasn’t really an expert in outfitting a warrior. Shining Armor had shown her once how to put on his Royal Guard set, but the Nightguard equipment differed in shape and style, but... maybe not that much? Because, as it happened... Twilight was a specialist in another field.

“I’ll help, but would you mind if we do it my way?” she inquired. With a clear desire to aid, yet ready for him to decline the, she hoped, transparent offer.

To her surprise, the refusal didn’t happen. Quite the opposite, actually. “You could help with...? No, of course you could help with a spell, you made me see at dias and stare at Sewira Solee without losing my sight, this must be hardly a challenge for you,” he said to himself, before turning to her again. “Alright, I wonder how this would work.”

“Great!” Twilight responded, sure that she hadn’t imagined a note of curiosity and eagerness in his voice, which fueled her own joy. “Do you have all of your gear prepared and ready?”

Midnight rolled his eyes, having already grabbed everything and laid it out before him. “If I ever don’t have it prepared and ready, feel free to assume something very bad happened to me.”

She acknowledged his point, wondering if there was any exaggeration in it at all. She then began gathering focus, having in mind all the pieces which Midnight had prepared. “Breastplate, hoofshoes, helmet... I should be able to keep your mane neatly underneath.”

The stallion chuckled at that and waved his hooves about. “Leave a little bit sticking out, please, like it usually is. I need to look like I was fighting this idea at least a little bit, you know? For the sake of not forsaking my ancestry,” he explained, winking at her hard.

She was going to comply, but only just. “Very well, brave wampir. Now hold still, please.”

With a small exhale, Twilight expanded her vision and focused on neatly grasping all the nearby ley lines. To weave them around Midnight’s gear, covering it all in a delicate, raspberry shine. The stallion was, in the meantime, keenly observing the casting, trying to maintain his stance. Which he was doing with truly a warrior’s precision and dedication. It helped, because as much as Twilight could make swift corrections in case of his movements, it would create a far better effect to let the spell release in one, smooth go and on a stationary target.

A breath, then another one. Assured that she could visualize it all in her brain, Twilight put a bit more force into her horn and firmly, but with finesse, tugged at the arcane tethers.

With a little, magical crack, Midnight’s entire suit of armor vanished into thin air. And before he could think of a protest over this sudden, magical robbery, all of his equipment reappeared with the same sound on his very self.

Neatly strapped, immaculately positioned, ready to utilize. Down to the helmet on his head and the very tip of his long mane, also nicely secured, escaping to the headgear’s side.

To say he was impressed could have been an understatement. “Ha! That was fast! Impredu!” he exclaimed, looking about, checking the leather bands with his healthy foreleg. “Tight but comfortable. Actually couldn’t have done it better myself!” he praised Twilight... and hearing him again speak so enthusiastically about her spellcasting felt like a new accolade altogether.

“Glad you approve... and feel at ease with me doing it,” she responded, coming closer to check her work as well. “Not something I would do every day... or night, but I thought it might be interesting to try. And, honestly, the armor fits you like a glove already, it shows. Both in the regular way and when it comes to donning it with magic.”

Midnight nodded, tapping his hoofshoes against the floor and surely finding them to his liking as well, considering the smile. “It’s meant to be like that. A second skin for each and every one of us. And we are meant to keep our physique proper, to match it. And reduce the chance of needing a new set just because we decided to be lazy,” Midnight told her, checking his helmet. “Ha... I don’t think I have ever had my mane underneath it with so much... comfort. Could I ask for this in the future? At least until I can put it on myself without feeling like I’m going to rip at the seams?”

“Of course!” Twilight eagerly agreed. “It would be my pleasure, as long as we have a chance to do it just like that!”

Midnight’s gaze was no less earnest, but... his keenness seemed a little different. “Speaking of chances and pleasure... does it work the other way?”

Twilight tilted her head at the question. Also because a portion of her brain just sparked and her heart went along with it. “What... what do you mean?”

The stallion spoke, his warm and quite daring smile growing with every word. “You know... In case of us having very little time and wanting to quickly be a little more comfortable... and wonderfully unclothed.”

“Midnight!” Twilight protested... but only to retain some necessary decency and scraps of shame. Feeling a flush coming to her cheeks in no time at all. “I-I mean... I suppose I... could help us like that...?” she found herself admitting, her mind already focused on certain scenarios.

“Ben znat...” Midnight whispered, using her moment of distraction to move in and plant only the most seductive of kisses right to her neck.

Yet, instead of causing any warmth to escape her, drained like one would have sipped blood, he made the wonderful heat fill her to the brim, causing her knees to tremble and her heart to skip a beat.

Yes... Twilight could indulge such a vampire for the longest of times.

Still, not spending too much time on more delicate caresses, they finally managed to leave the chambers. After all, there was a meeting to be had with the local Lord and wearing a discernible blush piercing through the coat would make for a strange first impression. From both of them, actually.

Because of the later wake up, it turned out that Twilight’s requests for a meeting reached Lord Blessed Fang as he was already offering his midnight supplications in a personal shrine of his, on the higher levels of the palace. Not wishing to interrupt him... knowing that doing so was against customs, Twilight gladly settled for waiting for the haspadr in one of the smaller offices nearby, which was vacated for her as a sign of respect. Respect also shown to Midnight, as she understood, considering they were both given comfortable seats and silver pitchers of juice, to be refilled whenever they would so desire.

The stallion was taking full advantage of that, enjoying his third goblet of fresh, fruity goodness.

“I wouldn’t want to subject myself to a hug from a wall of thorns again... my light,” he added in a whisper, just in case, “but I would not be opposed to such a treatment at the other Iugi.”

“Depends on how one could earn it, I guess,” Twilight pointed out, herself slowly sipping the refreshing liquid. “Do you know how to dance, for example?”

“For the Crescents?” Midnight immediately caught onto her thought and chuckled. “I know how to fly like a warrior and whilst some might find that admirable,” he stated and she could quite clearly invoke before her eyes his graceful performance on the way to their secret date site, “but I don’t think I could put on a show that would have me offered such a gracious treatment out there. I’m afraid I lack the flexibility...” he admitted, with a strange look on his muzzle. “Though, I do feel like we will have to sit through at least one of these performances.”

“I wouldn’t mind seeing what those are about, not that I am keen on experiencing the... salacious part,” Twilight admitted. “Still, tradition should be respected, even if we are finding it a little out of place.”

Midnight leaned in to use his soft voice again. “Even so, I can bet you would still be upset with me staring.”

“Of course I would be upset,” she told him back, trying to stifle a giggle and keep her own voice down. “Whomever do you need to stare at when you have me?”

He looked rather pleased, hearing that she wasn’t above a question that was packed with confidence and some pride. And he would have replied and continued their merry exchange, were it not for the door to the chamber opening and a servant announcing the arrival with a firm voice.

“Hwalbu haspadr Aldatu u Rodine Kiel!”

Both Twilight and Midnight stood up from their places, the stallion saluting properly, when Blessed Fang appeared in the doorway. His bright eyes curiously taking in the chamber. And his muzzle quickly showing a sincere, if small smile.

“Hwalba knaze, a pleasure,” he began, gesturing for them both to sit almost immediately. “I was told that you wanted to converse with me tonight still, aside from the official farewell,” the Lord added, visibly eager to partake in such an occasion. There was a spring in his trot that Twilight hadn’t seen before, but very much welcomed. “Apologies for keeping you waiting, I was finishing my prayers.”

“No apologies necessary at all, Honored Lord,” she told him, making sure that sitting down was not disturbing the more casual gown she had picked. “Never enough of the Goddess’ presence in life.”

Blessed Fang’s expression grew. “Spoken like a true believer,” he praised her and for once such a declaration did not feel like it was forcing anything onto Twilight. It was simply a remark of joy at her understanding and openness.

It felt... nice. Seeing that the young stallion was offering her so much kindness and benevolence. And witnessing what a few nights of meaningful conversations and... some supernatural occurrences could do for a pony. She hoped that her Friendship-dedicated approach was also a factor in all of it. And that Blessed Fang would retain this new, much more optimistic composure of his.

Twilight was also, strongly hoping not to ruin any of this with what she wanted to discuss before parting ways for the immediate future.

“Honored Lord... I wanted to express, once again, my deepest thanks for hosting me at the Mountain of Fang. I feel like my visit here has given me yet greater understanding of your culture and ways. I hope this knowledge shall serve me well in providing Noctraliya with a reasonable and just offer and preserving peace between our nations.”

The young Lord’s expression remained and didn’t lose any of its vibrancy. “Hwalba knaze, your words grant me great pleasure. I, myself, hope that our conduct did not cause an affront, even with such matters as the verlupte. And that our relations can only improve. However...” He reached out to pour a goblet of juice for himself, prompting Midnight to try and get up from his seat. But the haspadr’s gesture was quicker. “No need, Nocferratan. A victor of the ritual challenge deserves his praise and his rest. I hope your wounds are healing well.”

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr, ia grat tu,” Midnight replied, sitting back down and relaxing again.

“As I wanted to say,” Blessed Fang continued, taking a gulp right afterwards, “such welcome, yet official words are best left for when we can be witnessed by more ponies. Expecting proper behavior. Right now, speak freely, Honored Princess, for I can tell you wish to tell me something important.”

Maybe Twilight was transparent after all. Or maybe the topic was truly so obvious.

“Honored Lord... I cannot possibly leave the Mountain without bringing some sort of closure to the issue of the horn of Radiant Glory,” she declared, plainly and openly. “It is not just a matter of my personal discomfort, seeing a unicorn’s horn displayed like that. Nor is it my insistence on insulting your Family’s heritage, but that trophy...”

“It’s a symbol,” the Lord finished for her. And, as it turned out... in a way she shared. “A symbol of a darker time and yet darker choices. Of history that none of us wants repeated, but dealt with. Worked through and finally put to rest, like one reaches a conclusion in their heart, mind and soul.”

“Couldn’t have said it better myself, Honored Lord,” she admitted and Blessed Fang nodded.

“I asked for speaking freely, but one cannot be casual about such a matter, rightfully so,” the Lord commented further, leaning to the side of the chair and supporting his muzzle on his hoof. “I blame you not for seeking to settle this matter, even if your previous actions have forced me to organize the verlupte. And I have promised you, upon the results, to consider why I would ever remove the horn from its place of honor.”

Twilight could not really bring herself to agree with that final expression, but at least she was certain that Lord Blessed Fang understood well where she was coming from.

That was, actually, the exact reason why they were having this conversation.

“I was hoping that we could at least draft something akin to an understanding in the matter before I leave your domain, Honored Lord,” Twilight expressed herself, trying to sound confident and yet conciliatory. “I... was considering that, perhaps, there is a decent solution. One that could be in some way... celebratory?”

Blessed Fang’s expression shifted a little as he inquired. “Celebratory? Do tell, hwalba knaze.”

“Well...” Twilight took a moment to quickly go over what she wanted to convey. And persuasively, she was hoping. “I... can only imagine what a relief it must have been for the citizens of Noctraliya to have their murdered kin’s bodies returned to their homeland. So they could be given proper funeral pyres. What a bittersweet rejoicing it must have been to alleviate the burden of knowing their grim fate. To have tradition and customs finally observed, so the souls of those poor innocents could find their rest...” she presented her case, weighing her words and hoping she wasn’t trespassing on taboo topics or something. “Now, let there be that final bit of relief. If we manage to reach a new understanding between our nations... may the return of Radiant Glory’s horn mark it and well. Let something else take its place, even. Something that would be no less meaningful but signify not the dreadful past, but the promising future. A... yet greater trophy to crown and top your throne, Honored Lord...”

The young stallion gave her the courtesy of listening carefully, with undivided attention. He even waited to take the next sip until she was finished. Though, tried as she might have, Twilight could not read into his expression.

Maybe that was exactly his hope. To have a few more moments of inscrutable consideration. The young stallion had finished his drink calmly and put the goblet down before speaking again, his gaze as distant as she could ever remember it being.

“Nocferratan...”

Twilight was caught by surprise, though Midnight wasn’t, immediately abandoning his own refreshment and ready to stand up. Though the Lord’s gesture, once more, stopped him.

“No need,” Blessed Fang clarified, voice calm and stoic. “I invoke your name not to order you. I ask you, instead, to advise me.”

“... advise you, hwalbu haspadr?”

“Yes, indeed,” the young Lord confirmed, leaning back a little, still in deep thought. “You have fought in our challenge and emerged victorious. You spilled ver in our arena, a sacrifice in defending the Princess’ honor and stance. You have earned her my favor in the matter... so I shall ask you for honesty in it as well.”

Midnight sneaked a small glance Twilight’s way, then again focused on the Lord. He took a deep breath. “Hwalbu haspadr, if that is your will, you have my mind at your disposal.”

“I would like your spirit and heart too,” the young stallion additionally requested, immensely serious in this expectation. “For this must not be a decision based solely on logical predictions. The matter of trophies, especially that trophy, is deeply ingrained in the tradition of Rodine Kiel. But, the tale of the Soleera Cruziate is also in the collective memory of our nation. It’s our bloodied history that lingers and shall linger, because no gesture of conciliation can make us forget. But we would be asked not to forget, but forgive...” Blessed Fang clarified, nodding to himself, as if assuring whatever doubts in him that this was the way to go. “You, Maednoc Wentr, have been to Equestria. You have seen their land, met their kin, you have accompanied the Honored Princess as a guardian on her journey. How do you see this matter? How do you feel about it?”

Midnight didn’t reply outright. And Twilight saw clearly the signs that he was fiercely deliberating his response to such a request. She wasn’t astonished by that in any way. The matter of the holy war was, indeed, known and marking the hearts of all the batponies. To present a stance on trying to find a solution to the scar it had left... it wasn’t an easy task. Midnight wasn’t going to shrink from it... but he wanted his reply to be firm and truthful, that much was blatant.

He leaned forth after a moment, looking into the contents of his chalice. And there was something about his keen gaze and that position that really reminded Twilight of Midnight Eye. The Family resemblance and close blood relation were more than evident, as her beloved was musing and considering. But what was happening in Midnight’s mind? That could have been an entirely different story from one that his Lord and relative could have been weaving in the same position.

Still, said “story” was one he wanted to share, when he finally started up to look directly at Blessed Fang. And the intensity of that gaze was exemplary.

“Hwalbu haspadr... if you wish to learn my opinion, then... I would have a request,” Midnight began, causing the Lord’s cautious frown.

“Name it.”

“May what I say here remain in this chamber and in the memory of yours and hwalba knaze,” he said, looking Twilight’s way, then back at the Lord. But even that short glance did show a vicious turmoil inside of Midnight. An internal struggle that was forcing this plea. “Only. For I wish to speak as myself. Ia. Nye Nocferratan. Nye prodan u hwalbu haspadr Oc u Rodine Maednoc... Ia.”

Twilight was definitely ready to promise that, but waited for the Lord to make the first move, as she believed custom would demand. Blessed Fang took his time, however. He squinted a little, as if judging Midnight’s worth at that very moment. And whether his request was in any way reasonable.

Ultimately, the young Lord put down his chalice and reached for a small, white cloth which was present by the pitcher, for cleaning one’s muzzle after the drink. He, indeed, brought it to his lips. But instead of using it as intended... he first put the side of his foreleg next his own mouth and marked it with one of his fangs. Sharply and shortly. Before anypony else had time to react, he put the cloth against the small puncture, then lifted it to show the drop of blood marking it.

“I take it this will be a sufficient answer?”

Midnight bowed his head down, almost in veneration. “Hwalbu haspadr, it will be that and more. I-I wouldn’t dare to request a verpryiseg...”

“I found it prudent to grant it,” Blessed Fang replied, in a tone that would suffer no doubt.

Twilight chimed in, witnessing this quite significant gesture and not willing to do any worse. “I am prepared to do the same.”

“No, hwalba knaze,” Midnight did protest, though not too strongly. Not to diminish the Lord’s actions... nor to sound too eager to stop her from doing some bloodletting of her own. “Let my trust in you and your word, Honored Princess, be the very first argument for the Honored Lord,” he claimed, turning back to Blessed Fang, who had tied the cloth around the small wound and was patiently waiting to hear his due.

Midnight was not going to disappoint him, Twilight could already feel it.

“Hwalbu haspadr, I have now traveled with the Honored Princess for a good while. I have seen her meet our kin, converse about topics great and small. And, even before being assigned to her retinue, I had a chance to twice speak with her myself...” he began, his voice calm and stoic.

Twilight’s mind returned to their interviews and, she was not going to lie, she was expecting affection to make itself audible in the stallion’s voice at any moment. She remembered those moments with great fondness herself, after all.

But Midnight took care to contain whatever feelings lay within. Other than praise. “Honored Princess Sparkle of Twilight does show and testify of the best qualities which can be found among Ekwestriyani. Her openness and her desire to find common ground with us are not traits that define only her. We might have spent centuries in seclusion and constant preparation, but... soleerani of old? Those that came upon us with blade and fire and spell? Their descendant are not the same ponies as back then...”

Blessed Fang was leaned back in his chair, but that wasn’t a sign of disinterest. Quite the opposite, considering the sparks in his eyes.

So Midnight, continued, his tone unflinching. “We, which is a harsh truth, view ourselves as superior to those that live in Equestria. Out of habit. Out of many habits, some of which could straight up deny our excellence... And we often paint our neighbors as lesser than us. We do,” he admitted before himself and before the Lord... and, it felt clear, before the Goddess, as he glanced up in reverence. “Sometimes we show the soleerani as sinful in their ways, despite the fact that none of us is perfect. Sometimes as being... unreasonable, worshiping Sewira Solee and forgetting about our Mother, though we barely take interest in how their ways really are. Sometimes we call them naïve, for putting faith in ideals we find... idealized, as crude as my tongue puts it,” he said, with a small smirk that had nothing to do with ridicule. “But I am no aksiosan, mine is not the talent to speak, but to act. Act as it is required, in the name of the Goddess...”

The young Lord nodded at that sentence, his eyes squinting. He motioned for Midnight to continue, though his thoughts were still obscured by that expression he wore. Was it interest? Or was it apprehension?

“And if I were to act now, to serve Neskaza Lunee...” Midnight spoke once more, bowing his head, “in the best way I could think of, it would be to embrace this opportunity. Again, this is what I, myself, believe. Knowing well that, if anything else would be required of me, I would follow such order, as it is required...” he acknowledged, though there was no joy in his tone at this expression of loyalty. “But, seeing what I have seen and getting to know Ekwestriya, as represented by hwalba knaze...” Midnight’s gaze switched to Twilight. It was a stare conflicted and troubled, but it wasn’t hard to see him trying to be as honest as possible. “... gaining not new knowledge, but new wisdom, shared by her and by her dogmas to even a pony like me... Offering a hoof, an open hoof, showing her kindness to an impaired oger who I was. Who I still am, I would say... but that never stops the Honored Princess from doing what she believes is right. And what, I believe, is blessed by the Goddess...”

The stallion looked at Blessed Fang again. And that was a good thing, because the intensity of his gaze and his declarations was really starting to affect Twilight.

She found it... beautiful that he was appreciating her efforts in front of a Lord with such confidence, despite whatever worries he still harbored. She definitely cherished his efforts.

“... so I think, if there is a time to find a way to repair ourselves... To find a new path, perhaps a better one, to open new opportunities for us... We must be aware that such a moment is now,” Midnight declared, with a strong, unrelenting voice. “I would not dare to say what exactly must be done. But if you wish to hear what my mind and my heart and my soul are telling me, hwalbu haspadr, then they are telling me that we have to give this a chance. Even if it means that we need to look back at our history, our way of life, our world and see it change. Improve. For we cannot go back to the time of the cruziate, to the time of strife and suffering. That was the world when the Sign of the Goddess was marred. Blemished with a dark mark. But the Atrlunee has come to an end. Thanks to the Honored Princess as well, the mare sitting by us right here, right now. That old time of dread and uncertainty, of distrust and fear... that old, blemished world, still in our minds... It must now end as well.”

... wait.

Twilight felt herself physically taken aback a little, hearing how Midnight finished his declaration. And realizing the other expressions which had come up before. And, she could see it well, Blessed Fang also took note of the words which had just been used.

That couldn’t have been a coincidence... right?

The young Lord, his expression remarkably confounded, sat up, focusing on nopony and nothing else but Midnight. “Nocferratan... are you aware of what you have just uttered?”

Twilight could see her beloved squinting a little, confused himself. He was exchanging glances between her and the Lord quickly, visibly concerned about that question.

“I... If you mean whether I believe in what I have said, hwalbu haspadr, then... you have asked me for honesty and I have granted it. If you are appalled, I accept it. It’s what is lingering in me and I had to use the words I did use.”

“Nye, Nocferratan. You didn’t have to use those words... but you did,” Blessed Fang pointed out. And his smile was growing.

Which only made Midnight more worried, that much was blatant. So Twilight turned to the haspadr, with a cautious tone. After all, she didn’t know if this, yet another incredible “coincidence”, was allowing anypony to share more than had been shared already. Considering the vital importance of things like prophecies and their interpretations.

“Honored Lord... I think we can both agree that Midnight Wind’s words were worthwhile and helpful. And... inspired, though he might not realize it.”

Blessed Fang looked at her and, indeed, she found understanding and agreement in his eyes.

“It appears to me,” he said, unwrapping his leg and checking whether the mark had stopped bleeding, “like there is yet more at stake. And that yet more kudzi shall play a vital part in what is to come. You have been most helpful, Nocferratan. You shall be still, I dare to say. Thank you.”

“It... is my honor to serve, hwalbu haspadr, but... I’m not entirely certain what is happening.”

The young Lord chuckled under his breath. “You wouldn’t be the first one, wampir,” he stated, then turned to Twilight again, his eyes calm and clear. And not as distant as always. “Hwalba knaze... if the talks between us result in reaching an agreement... which I do hope for, then I give you my promise that I will advocate for the return of Radiant Glory’s horn. Now...” He joined his forehooves before him, ready to make a strong point. “... I cannot promise how quickly afterwards, nor whether it would be an official occasion or a private favor. I’d rather first see how moods will shift if we manage to find the new understanding between our nations. But I will assure that this... blemish shall not linger.”

Twilight smiled. That was, actually, all she wanted to achieve. And, considering the Lord’s stance, she understood his reluctance to give more details without a proper foundation. He was, after all, the representative and the head of the Family of trophy-takers and fierce warriors. That meant taking into consideration a lot of things.

But, as he was giving her something precious in this promise, she was willing to grant something in return. As it was proper.

“I’m overjoyed, Honored Lord. And I wish to, myself, promise that such a gesture shall be respected and reimbursed accordingly,” she swore, bowing her head a little towards Blessed Fang. “As I did suggest already, perhaps the trophy and prize of war can be exchanged into one of peace? I could definitely see us finding something of significance that would be to the liking of the Fang Family.”

The young Lord smiled mysteriously, but not maliciously. “I think we can come up with something. Restoring relations between ancient neighbors seems like a much tougher task, after all. The rest shall be, as you say, a breeze.”

Twilight would surely hope so.

After setting the hour of her departure and receiving kind assurances that Blessed Fang would see her leaving his Mountain personally, Twilight left the chamber with Midnight, both eager to return to their quarters. But, even on the way there, the stallion’s curiosity was showing.

“I have a... very peculiar feeling that I have said something strange without realizing,” he admitted, rubbing the side of his neck. “I didn’t... cross the line in some way, no? Both you and haspadr seemed a little shocked, or was it just me?”

“No, it wasn’t just you, that much I can tell you,” she replied, a little amused by his self-conscious look. “Let’s say that you have, without your knowledge, referenced a certain conversation I had with the Honored Lord. And we both realized that.”

Midnight had referenced a lot more, but... Twilight was unsure if she could let him know so much. The prophecy had been revealed to her, yes, but that had already caused a massive stir in the Covenant. To propagate it further seemed... a little irresponsible. As far as she understood, there wasn’t an official reveal to happen yet, so that fact that she was in on that particular omen was already a massive exception.

The stallion seemed relieved only a little bit with her assurances. “Then I... hope it was helpful. I have to confess, I... It felt like I took a massive risk being so open. It’s... that’s definitely new to me. But, if the Honored Lord promised me discretion, swore it by his own blood... which is also unbelievable...” Midnight shook his head. “... then I suppose I shall be alright. I know that you certainly won’t betray my trust, my light...”

“Of course I won’t Midnight. I think...” She looked about, keeping her voice low. “... that the oath of love is stronger than others. Even one of blood.”

The stallion nodded, something of a wistful smile on his muzzle. To Twilight it felt... peculiar. That expression carried a burden. Despite what they had talked about already. Despite the fact that they were cultivating their secret. There was still such a strange weight about Midnight...

“Don’t take it the wrong way,” she told him in a whisper, as they were trotting down the wooden stairs to the level of their chambers, “but... I’m trying to figure out why would you be quite so nervous about speaking your mind. You have the right to express yourself and you have done so both helpfully and, honestly, in an incredible manner. Is it because you revealed it all before the Lord? Or is there more to it?”

Midnight bit his lip a little before giving her an answer. His steps became slower, more measured.

“Well... I think I would have to say that a batpony is never just a batpony. You see... I’m not just myself.” He made a slight pause, as if gauging whether she grasped his meaning. Then continued. “I’m a Midnight. Which means I represent my Rodine. I’m a warrior, which means I speak as one of my caste. And I...” He paused and took a moment to breathe deeper. “I pointed out that I wanted to speak as only myself, but... especially when talking with haspadr, perhaps even more so when it is the leader of one of the other Families, having all of that in mind is not only very important. It’s crucial. It’s something you cannot overlook. It’s just... how things are.”

Twilight thought she understood, considering what she had learnt Midnight already. Or so she hoped. Maybe it was that philosophy indeed, that feeling of belonging to a greater scheme of things, which was one of the other reasons why her beloved was finding it so hard to just be plain about things, even to her. Out of being very, very mindful...

That would make sense, but considering their very relation and what had been happening throughout this journey, that wasn’t always the case... right? He was perfectly capable of being slightly unreasonable, right? So was she imagining things, that sometimes—?

Twilight stopped dead in her tracks. So did Midnight, actually, but not before taking a subconscious step forth. To stand slightly before her, ready to act as her bodyguard in a blink.

For they had just turned the corner and were going to take the last, short trot to their door. But the silhouette of a mare of coral eyes and bluish, straight mane was blocking the entrance.

Rowan Berry stood before them. Facing them firmly. At attention, almost. Her expression was calm, almost cold... Inscrutable.

At first.

Her eyes were reddened. And now that Twilight had even such a short moment to take her presence in, she could see some strands of the operative’s mane tangled and spilling in unusual directions. And even her healer’s gown, which she was usually wearing with confidence and dedication, was creased and crumpled in places, the usual sacks hanging off of it haphazardly and precariously.

The mare remained still, only greeting the pair with her gaze. A tired and... almost deranged gaze, as Twilight would put it. There was something in it, something between a shimmer and a flicker, like a frantic flame. For some reason, it made her think of a wounded beast that had spotted a predator right before it. Or maybe a frightened bird, hearing thunder and seeing lightning growing closer and closer to its poor nest.

Whatever the truth was, that stare was unlike what she had witnessed from Rowan Berry before. Though that peculiar gaze seemed not to affected Midnight at all, as he stood firmly and at the ready, despite his bandages. As if expecting a strike to come Twilight’s way. She could actually hear the straps of his armor, the ones she had fastened with magic, stretching and straining faintly, in preparation for anything.

But it wasn’t a strike that came. Instead...

“Hwalba knaze...” Rowan Berry’s voice was hoarse. And timid. “I... have promised to be ready for... for departure. I just need to take my belongings. We can leave at any time.”

Having said that, the mare lowered her gaze. Allowing silence to reign.

As much as it could in the courtyard of the Lord’s palace, Twilight thought, with a few distant voices and trots echoing among the wooden terraces... and yet she found it difficult to focus on them.

Experiencing, rather, the spell of strange stillness surrounding this scene...

She was ready to be the one to break it, though first giving Midnight a reassuring look and moving a step before him. With cautious confidence.

“I see you are back, Rowan Berry. And I am glad,” she claimed, putting as much honesty into that expression as she could. “We still have some time before we shall leave for the Sanctuary, there’s no need to rush...”

No response happened after that declaration, which was, honestly, a little worrying.

Well, not from the mare, anyway.

“Vere? Tue nye wele bar dict ut hwalba knaze? Ut ia, forsit?” came Midnight’s questions. Sharp. Commanding, almost.

And Rowan Berry only appeared smaller after them, as if these words were the exact storm she was afraid to face.

“Tu nye katuwa iae bar, Maednoc Wentr…”

She shuddered, having replied.

And... yes, it could have been a ploy, pretending, a show of weakness to gather pity and lower their guard. But that thought left Twilight’s head as soon as it appeared, when the healer continued. Still looking downwards, almost in a gesture of submission.

“With your permission, Honored Princess... I... I would like to talk, indeed. I’d like to... explain. Myself, that is... but... Inside, please. I can bear only so much shame and in public too...”

“I have a better idea.”

Twilight announced and wasted no time to trot forth. Her hooves were leading her on their own, almost. That very moment, she was certain of what she had to do. It was in her blood.

A hoof reaching for her shoulder stopped her.

“Honored Princess...!”

Midnight, apparently, couldn’t feel what she had just experienced. Which was a shame, as he should have known better. After all... she, his beloved, was a Princess of Friendship.

So she allowed herself to be stopped for but a brief moment. And looked back at him. With conviction. And with warmth, she couldn’t forget that. But there was much more of the former.

“Yes, Nocferratan?”

The stallion was not pushed away by stare alone, but whatever he wanted to say withered right in his throat. Shifted into but a whisper, as he moved his hoof back, gingerly.

“Just... be careful, iau lumn.”

Such a reminder she could allow. But she would see herself acting properly regardless of his stance on the matter.

Hoping the prolonged stare and the silence would be enough of a reassurance for him, Twilight continued. Approaching Rowan Berry slowly and, indeed, cautiously. But said care was more out of realizing the state of the mare before her, rather than fear over the healer doing something... regrettable. And it looked like Twilight was right to make such a choice of slow advance, as the other mare looked like she was ready to escape, realizing that the distance between them had already shrunk.

Twilight didn’t want that. She didn’t want fear. Inflicting fear and horror upon others was never a mark of a good, or even a competent ruler. She hoped she could convince Rowan Berry of that, considering the lupule’s own sovereign.

A calming declaration would be a wonderful start.

“Again, welcome back, Rowan Berry. I’m glad you upheld your promise...” Twilight paused, just for a moment, to allow the mare to breathe and, hopefully, find a little more peace. “I will happily talk with you more, but... could you first look at me?”

The healer shuddered again, as if the suggestion was something truly terrifying. But, Twilight was going to give her time to realize that nothing was further from the truth.

Rowan Berry needed a couple of seconds. But, ultimately, her eyes did meet Twilight’s.

... that stare was even more disturbing up close. What had happened to her...?

“Hwalba knaze...” Her voice was almost a whisper, like she couldn’t even find the strength to raise it. “I’m not... I-I saw... I went and... after we talked...”

Twilight allowed herself to slowly put her hoof up, in an allaying gesture. “Wait just a moment, please. You look like you had a terrible day and I believe you need your breather first. So, how about this, Rowan Berry...” Twilight pointed towards the door. “Our things are pretty much ready, minus your bag, of course. I promise to you that we haven’t touched it.” They had thought about it, but abstaining turned out for the better, it looked like. “I would like you to go on in and freshen up a little. Sit down, find some peace of mind. We can even get you some food and drink if you need it...”

“Iae... I don’t, really...”

“That’s fine. It’s not an order, it’s a friendly offer...” Twilight assured her, seeing another shudder and another, strange glint in the mare’s eyes. Hoping a little, honest smile would also help with the words. “And since we’ll be heading to the Tuarie quite soon, how about we have that talk on the way? I will gladly hear you out. Like I have already promised, Rowan Berry...”

The healer just stared at her. That gaze was misty, clouded, shaken and yet sharpened... and with that peculiar spark in it. Whatever had happened to her, whatever she had experienced over the last day... it had left her very, very spooked. Drained. Visibly distraught.

And with that talk they had shared, well... Twilight had one thing left to do. Be the Princess she had been chosen to be. Stay true to her calling.

Calling that maybe, at that time, couldn’t make Rowan Berry feel immediately better, warm her mind, cause her to smile, or even just acknowledge the gesture... but one that didn’t chase the mare away.

And that sometimes meant a lot more.

Chapter LXXXI – What Ails You

“That had to be the richest breakfast I have ever had, delicious and with a positive overabundance of options. I appreciate that greatly, Count Brother.”

Twilight’s praise was genuine, for both the regular and the highly extravagant dishes had been delicious and refreshing, and she had been the more surprised to find that even the cheese had agreed with her, especially when paired with the cranberries. Truly, the stallion had gone above and beyond, and Twilight was happily letting him know that.

He was accepting it, of course, with unbridled joy, as they were slowly making their way through the palace corridors. “You are being most kind, Twilight Sparkle. I feel that my efforts truly paid off, and you have no idea how happy that makes me. Truth be told, I was quite stressed before you tried everything. I didn’t want to ruin the occasion with a bad choice, I wouldn’t forgive myself!”

“There wasn’t one, so the nerves were unnecessary, Ebony Crescent,” she assured the stallion once again, sending him another smile. “Besides, why the anxiety? I would have just said that I don’t particularly like a choice, surely that wouldn’t have been that terrible.”

“Actually, it would have, yes,” he told her back, with a chuckle. “I’ve told you, Twilight Sparkle, I feel this is a one of a kind situation, your visit. It requires nothing else than absolute perfection from me, my soul demands it!”

“Your soul is a harsh master, then” Twilight jested, but the Count Brother only smiled.

In the brief pause in their conversation, she paid a little more attention to their surroundings. The hallways of the palace were as resplendent as every other part of it. Reliefs, arches, sculptures, paintings, art was omnipresent and omnipotent, actually, as each piece tried to outdo the others, collectively creating something of a world’s most ambitious museum. Twilight imagined that, when generations upon generations of ponies added countless more works to the collection, the end result was the absolute best, displayed with pride and confidence.

Though, she couldn’t help but be surprised at just how different this felt from all of the other Mountains. This place was so opulent, so incredibly rich and filled with class, it was summoning forth the feeling of… Twilight couldn’t really name it. The sophistication was there, the artistic value of those pieces must have been absolutely breathtaking, but, for some reason, there was a certain lack of… substance?

Maybe it was her being too critical… or maybe upset, because as she was looking about, she caught a glimpse of her entourage, loyally trudging behind in a respectable distance. One could say they were trailing her, rather than actually accompanying her, but it was her expressed wish to be given privacy. She tolerated them being present only because leaving them behind completely would have looked even more suspicious.

The Count Brother didn’t seem to mind, at least, though she could occasionally spot him glancing back, whenever a turn was taken.

“Enjoying the interior, Twilight Sparkle?” the stallion asked at some point, genuinely curious about the answer.

“Very much so,” was the obvious and honest reply. “This has to be the richest corner of your domain, Ebony Crescent. I didn’t think I would be witnessing these many pieces of stellar art, it’s almost too much.”

“It’s not,” the stallion shortly judged. “Too much would be putting a sculpture in the middle of the corridor, like some try to do.”

“What do you mean?” she inquired, feeling that he had a non-literal idea in mind as well.

“Whenever the passions of the soul manage to obstruct one’s view entirely, and their road ahead in life, we know something is going horribly wrong. And also, when another suffers because of a pony’s obsession.”

Twilight was quite surprised about that answer. This was a second time that she heard that note of utter seriousness from Ebony Crescent’s colorful persona, not to mention that the last word was said a little louder, almost as if directed to somepony precisely. She wondered if it would be prudent to ask about it, but opted to bide her time a little, and see if the Count Brother’s tone would become firmer once again.

“I understand that even you, as musical as you are, cannot spend all of your time with your instrument.”

“Indeed. Besides, I think that would be a little too restrictive for me,” Ebony Crescent admitted, flicking the side of his mane almost on instinct. “Music can create whole worlds around us, pull on the strings right in our hearts, make us laugh, cry, fear… but it is only one avenue of creation, of expression. One needs to taste a bit more from life, in many ways. Indulge in the gifts that Our Mother left for us.”

“I think I’ve met some of your kind that have a much different outlook on things,” Twilight confessed, causing the stallion to roll his eyes.

“Without a doubt, but I do find such an approach to be very ungrateful.”

“Ungrateful?” Twilight felt her curiosity surging again at those words. “Could you explain?”

“Naturally,” he replied, just as they began to approach the way out of the complex. “Life brings us with itself… a lot. And I do mean ‘a lot’. The wish to live in eventful times is a curse in disguise, for the challenges of our lives are many. Sometimes that ‘lot’ means suffering, sometimes it goes the way of lack and want. One has to endure all of that, with bravery, and hoping for its brevity, too,” Ebony Crescent claimed, nodding thoughtfully. “But when there is finally no misery to be endured, why, by the Goddess, invoke it? This is one of the main reasons why our Family has a rather hard time understanding our northern, Sunfall brethren, for example. They push aside all the luxury as if it were a tainted thing…” the stallion judged, shuddering visibly. “Trust me, don’t go to the Iug u Soleeced right away, the shock might actually be damaging to your health, Twilight Sparkle.”

“I did hear that the Family Sunfall is known for its piety and austerity, but—”

“ ‘Austerity’?” Ebony Crescent interrupted her, sounding quite amazed. “You must be the kindest soul in the world, Twilight Sparkle, or the most diplomatic one, at least, to name their approach ‘austere’. By the Goddess, this has nothing to do with dourness, or avoiding vanities in the name of a higher calling – it’s a wasteland. A cultural desert, I say,” he claimed, his voice filled with criticism, but also that little touch of pity.

Twilight almost chuckled at the dramatic flair in his tone. “It cannot be that bad, surely. Not to mention that, for all of their dangers, deserts are actually quite fascinating. Much more lively than one would think, considering the lack of sustenance and the harsh conditions. Many creatures name such places their home, and they can even thrive!”

“Good for them,” Ebony Crescent told her, with that little bit of biting ridicule. “They, however, should not expect me to visit, or admire their demesne, or anything else! I’ll stay where the water of art is abundant and refreshing, and one can wallow in it!”

“Ha! How poetic, bratr.”

A yet more mocking tone resounded from the side, just when the group exited the great doorway of the palace. In the shade, and under the enticing look of one of the side sculptures, on a small but very ornate and soft-looking blanket, sat Ivory Crescent, with a notebook and a quill before her. She wore a delicate, creamy white dress and was giving them both a wide grin that hid behind it unspoken yet quips.

“By the tone of your voice and the general way you’re looking at me right now, I’d say that you were… comparing us to Family Sunfall, and moaning about their lack of style, or something like that,” the mare bet, and did so quite accurately.

So much so that Twilight found herself actually giggling, though she tried to hide it behind her hoof. “I know that siblings share a bond, I’m feeling one strong enough with my brother, but one among twins must be something special! To make such a precise guess?”

“Oh, please, there’s nothing special about it, my dear brother is just sadly predictable,” Ivory Crescent replied, not caring to get up still, but already keen on playfully stepping over Ebony Crescent. “Firstly, if he is so annoyed it must mean that it had something to do with somepony not appreciating art, or ruining a perfectly sensible idea, but that’s my prerogative. So, if he is considering somepony being a vulgarian, and we usually bemoan that Sunfalls are really strange that way… The educated guess wasn’t really that difficult,” the mare explained, grabbing the quill and making a note quickly, not even bothering that her brother’s cheeks turned crimson. “Say… Steadily sauntering for some sightseeing, I suppose?” she asked in a slithering tone, very much on purpose.

Ebony Crescent rolled his eyes, deciding to be the first to respond to that question, fighting his blush and the embarrassment over his sister’s antics. “The Honored Princess should be shown the best that our Mountain has to offer, shouldn’t she?”

“And yet I’m not invited? Shame on you, brother!” Ivory Crescent responded with a grin. “Look at him, hwalba knaze, wishing to hog you all for himself like that. One would think that—” she interrupted herself, though it might have been very much on purpose. “Oh, no, never mind,” she added as she looked beyond the pair.

Twilight recognized that the mare must have meant the entourage, and she wondered where the disappointment in the Countess’ voice was coming from, exactly. More so when Ebony Crescent’s gaze ventured behind for a brief moment. Something of a quick shrug in his sister’s direction followed.

Still, Ivory Crescent continued, her tone spiced up with derision. “Duty is a crucial thing in life, very important, yes, yes… though I do hope your companions won’t be distracting you, Honored Princess. We want you to feel relaxed and free of burdens here, at least for a brief moment,” she claimed, jotting another word down soon after. “Less of a Princess, more of a welcome guest, you know?” Twilight did know, but the Countess didn’t give her an opportunity to answer. “Unless, of course, the two would be joining you in a friendly manner, rather than the official. Nothing wrong with that, I don’t think. Sharing leisure beyond the tedious duties is a way of understanding another pony better, bring them closer.”

Twilight wasn’t sure what to think of Ivory Crescent’s tone, only that it sat with her wrong. She couldn’t name why, however. Was it the suggestion that, with everything that had happened lately, she could actually enjoy Midnight Wind’s and Rowan Berry’s presence in any way other than the absolute necessity of having an entourage? But the Countess had no right to know about that, so that couldn’t have been it. Still… standing as Twilight was, with the Countess before her, the Count Brother right nearby, and the two batponies behind, she was feeling a very strange sensation crawling up her neck, seemingly out of nowhere.

Ebony Crescent spoke up again, distracting her from it. “Nothing wrong with being an open invitation, no, but it is to the Honored Princess’ decision. Stop pushing it, sostre iaa,” he gave a stern warning, but the mare looked unmoved by it. “Besides, I think that the Honored Princess deserves to just have the time to herself. Drink from the atmosphere in abundance, without needing to share with anypony else, if she doesn’t pick them freely.”

“Don’t go near the Cerise Corner, then, they will have her pose for paintings for hours… ” Ivory Crescent warned with a resigned sigh. “Do we even have so much purple paint, actually? I think you would make for a fine addition to some of the landscapes, Honored Princess, your coat’s hue would create an interesting counterpoint, with your person being a focal point at the same time!”

Twilight wasn’t sure how exactly to accept such a praise, if it even was one. “I’m not much of a model, Honored Countess.”

“I promise you, you are most certainly a muse to some,” Ivory Crescent told her giving her a wink, then changing the topic outright. “A good rhyme for ‘tardu’?” she asked of her brother, but the stallion only hissed a little.

“I won’t be helping you composing a limerick against me, sostre iaa.”

“You’re no fun tonight!” he was chastised for it, though the glint in the mare’s eyes did betray a positive disposition, regardless of her words. That didn’t stop her from ridiculing her brother further, though. “How about you ditch the bore, Honored Princess? You could help me sit here and compose something scandalously funny, instead!”

It was Twilight’s turn to sigh, but she followed it with a chuckle, accepting the ridiculous, chaotic conversation as it was happening. “I’m afraid I don’t have the command of Noctraliyar to actually help. Nor do I think I’m the best pony to ask to make up something ‘scandalous’.”

“You might not think so, but I believe otherwise. And you are in our company!” Ivory Crescent playfully warned her. “And what about the ‘funny’ part? I think your wit can be really sharp!” she pushed just a little.

“I… have an academic sense of humor, I’m afraid,” Twilight admitted, though that only made the other mare chuckle more.

“Nothing wrong with that, perhaps you could add a new flair to my works. Synonyms, metaphors, unintelligible delineations, that sort of thing…” She paused briefly, looking straight into Twilight’s eyes, her pear gaze glinting playfully. “When you are done with my dear sibling, feel free to come visit me at my spire, I’m sure we could discuss funny matters.”

Ebony Crescent let out a sound that had a lot in common with a snort. “ ‘Funny matters’ – have you already poured so much eloquence onto the paper this evening that you are facing a shortage?”

“Witty! Finally I got something out of you!” the mare responded without losing any confidence. She looked even more pleased, actually! “Now you can go. I got your blood flowing, you’ll be a much better guide for our dear guest, bratr.”

“Foal’s play…”

Twilight wasn’t sure if Ebony Crescent was really annoyed, though the twitching in his expression spoke of at least some irritation. She wondered if his sister was not currently demolishing that ‘perfect’ vision of the sightseeing he had.

Enough said, the stallion beckoned for Twilight to join him on the walk, without saying a word more to Ivory Crescent. Not that the Countess minded, giving Twilight a little nod and a wave, and soon after returning to her literary work, furiously and joyfully composing something.

“She’s just… insufferable,” Ebony Crescent vented as soon as they descended far enough down the palace’s steps. He produced a hoofkerchief from his robes, putting it against his forehead and pressing hard. “She’s just being playful, tac, I know it, but it’s…! It’s just so frustrating and unnecessary. Yes, it’s her way of saying that she cares and, no, I don’t have to be reminded that it’s all in good spirits of a familial bond!”

Twilight blinked and found herself waiting a second before speaking up, encountering this very annoyed and rather sharp tone from the Count Brother. “I… haven’t said anything, Ebony Crescent.”

He looked at her with confusion, though it dispelled itself after but a blink. “Oh! No, I know you haven’t, Twilight Sparkle, my apologies…” the stallion replied, with genuine regret. “It’s just that I am reminded of the fact often enough that I tend to just… remark without thinking,” he explained, taking care of the droplets of sweat that emerged from underneath his mane. “And I know she doesn’t mean ill or anything, it’s just her character. She’s really warmhearted beneath all that sharp wit.”

“I think she is, yes,” Twilight encouraged that thinking, especially since she could have sworn that Ebony Crescent briefly shook, like a surge of cold caused his entire being to thrash in the blink of an eye and then calm down. “Are you alright?”

“Yes, of course,” the stallion claimed, wiping his brow and hiding the cloth away, even if for a moment. “I just get… worked up by her, sometimes. Though she claims it actually helps me, keeps me on the edge and focused and all of that.” Before Twilight could say anything else, he lifted his hoof. “Let us not bother ourselves with that, it is you who is the mare of the night, as much as my sister enjoys stealing the spotlight and thunder. Please, allow me…”

Twilight didn’t object, diligently following the Count Brother as he took a side passage, avoiding the main stairwells heading up from the palace. She wondered whether some of his motivation was linked to him skipping the climb up the steps, which would make him even more winded. He definitely looked like he was putting on a brave face while the sweat was gathering on his head in a constant, steady way. The tunnels they were taking were, perhaps, a little less stunning than the main approach to this part of the Mountain, but also featured a much more delicate elevation, allowing the stallion to try and limit his discomfort.

He was trying to get away from it entirely, actually, by engaging Twilight in a more casual conversation. “Leisure in our Mountain is one thing, but I would like to know a little more about your usual way of spending your time off, Twilight Sparkle. How do you relax… if you have the chance, of course, I know that being the Princess of Equestria must be a demanding calling.”

“Perhaps, but a satisfying one,” Twilight let him know, smiling to herself. “When I am not defending my town, or the entire country, from a roaming monster or an ancient threat, I do find some time for my hobbies.”

“I would be delighted to learn about them, but, if I might, I feel that I have to ask first – is that a common occurrence? The fighting, I mean.”

“Surprisingly,” she admitted, now that she considered how often she was pitted against many, ‘colorful’ challenges, like the ones that she had already faced. “Saving the Goddess was one thing, and most crucial, but Equestria is being threatened by something or somepony quite regularly. Thank Harmony, we are managing to contain the threats before things go too far.”

“You must be more powerful than I envisioned, Twilight Sparkle,” Ebony Crescent responded, rubbing his chin as if in thought. “Fulfilling your part in the Goddess’ return, the one announced first by one of our most ancient prayers, is one thing, of course. But a constant vigil? Your abilities must be extraordinary, indeed.”

“Well, I’m not sure how comfortable you are with discussing magic—”

“Utterly,” the stallion immediately told her.

So much so that she was taken aback by it, at least a little. “Really?” the obvious question escaped her lips, and the Count Brother grinned at the doubtful tone.

“Actually, yes,” he told her, again taking care of one more droplet going down his temple. “I know all about the, as well call them, ‘Lost Gifts’, I must have heard that Tale a couple dozen times throughout my life, at least… but I never understood a certain, shall we say, ‘envy’ that some of our kind harbor over the fact. So your ancestors were, supposedly, ungrateful, opportunistic, contemptible ponies. So what? Are you to blame for that? Sounds a little petty to me.”

Twilight smiled at the obvious, thought often overlooked truth, while still finding it surprising to encounter it here, and from a pony of noble breeding. “Your words I welcome, they are very kind, though...” She glanced behind, but her entourage remained further back and nopony else was close enough to hear her small complaint. “Without denying anything about the history of Shades’ Hollow, the tragedy that befell your ancestors, I sense that a lot of your compatriots treat the matter of ‘sins of our fathers’ with great seriousness.”

“Oh, but so do I,” Ebony Crescent told her, leaving no room for interpretation, “but historical truth is one thing, an ancient tale from holy scriptures is another. Besides, I don’t go around, waving old grievances in pony’s muzzles, I think it would make me a rather tedious individual...”

“So you don’t expect me to offer Noctraliya some form of a repayment, Ebony Crescent?” Twilight asked, risking the quite political question through the course of this, seemingly casual conversation.

“I expect that a kind and generous pony like you, Twilight Sparkle, will use this old plight to bring some good to our country,” he told her with a smile. “But I don’t base my whole existence on the concept of reimbursement or compensation. Am I a pony in need of such help? Certainly not! I hold my head high, even if I cannot lift objects with the power of my mind.”

He definitely made Twilight giggle with the tone he used, but she felt rather pleased that he wasn’t harboring any hard feelings. Honestly, she wasn’t expecting him to, considering his conduct up to this point.

So, she went back to the core of the conversation. “I suppose that the matter of history is a bit more complex, unfortunately, but, to return to where we started from, I do find myself possessing a talent for magic. I utilize it in Equestria’s defense, and often, but it doesn’t make me a better sort of a pony.”

“I think that your tact, and the open heart you show so often, might be achieving that instead, Twilight Sparkle,” Ebony Crescent told her, winking a little. “But don’t take my word for it, who am I to judge?”

Well, if his gaze could tell her anything – the right to judge, and judge mercifully and generously, was very much ingrained in it. The Count Brother’s eyes betrayed a certain, deep appreciation that Twilight found very hard to ignore. Again, that pleasant warmth gathered in her cheeks, though she fought to keep it contained.

She, thankfully, soon found herself a distraction from it, as they have reached the main part of the Mountain, containing those incredible terraces and platforms that created a true web of artwork, and a cascade of wondrous vistas. The different perspective on the cave did a lot to rekindle the sense of awe in Twilight, especially since she now realized the scope of this convoluted design. From the landing cavern’s direction she could see only a portion of the complex, now revealed to her in yet another part, one that spoke of the intricacy of the Crescents’ design.

Or so she initially thought, until Ebony Crescent spoke to her. “Hmm, how unfortunate. I think you are a little off course, actually, Twilight Sparkle.”

“What do you mean?” she asked, utterly confused by that statement and looking around as if she had missed a convenient sign which had tried to keep her on the right approach to the cavern.

Her reaction prompted the Count Brother to chuckle behind his hoof, then point at the design beneath her hooves. Very happily, too, for the floor was a piece of art in and of itself, with both darker and lighter shades of marble creating a mosaic of floral arrangements, weaving themselves throughout the platform with the expertise and tenacity of real plants. One place in particular was much more prominent, marked by a circle of amethyst stones, almost like pinpointing a target. Or, which was most likely what Ebony Crescent had in mind, a perfect place to stand.

Prompted by his nod, Twilight took a few steps towards the said place, looking around as if something were to be triggered by her presence in the right location. Nothing happened outright, which wasn’t really that surprising, but she hoped that she would get a further suggestion from the stallion. Ebony Crescent was happy to aid her, and she spotted that great expectation and eagerness shined in his eyes.

She suddenly hoped that she could accommodate him entirely, with a genuine reaction to whatever he wanted her to witness. And, following the stallion’s delicate gesture, she looked up... and found her jaw hanging in awe almost immediately.

Right above her, formed by the passageways and the edges of the terraces and platforms, she spotted a very, very clear shape. That of the Crescent Family crest, marvelously sculpted in, of all things, nothing.

The very space between the many wonders of architecture turned out to be yet another wonder, ironically, as its presence left no space for misinterpretation. This, the whole Mountain, from the small details to the massive projects, was the personal and fostered domain of the Kwadri, the masters of art and design. Sophistication going so far back that the entire section of the Iug, surely sculpted over centuries and centuries, had been meticulously planned in advance to create a brilliant image. Finished, of all things, by an immense cluster of pure amethyst, hanging at the distant cavern’s ceiling, right where it should have been on the sign of the Crescents.

Twilight wasn’t sure just for how long she was admiring the sight, though the strain on her neck finally brought her back to reality. Not that she minded, for the stare she was receiving from Ebony Crescent, filled with pure, unfiltered joy, was a sight almost as pleasant as the architectural achievement right above.

“This... this is breathtaking. How much in advance had this been planned? This must be an ancient project!”

“It’s been going on for about five centuries, if my mind serves me, Twilight Sparkle,” the stallion explained, coming closer and also staring up to admire the view for a brief moment. “My noble ancestor, Honored Lord Set Crescent, known by some as ‘the Rigorous’, made an edict upon the uncovering of the noble gathering of gemstones right above us. He demanded that this part of the main cavern shall be designed in such a way specifically, to accommodate the cluster and leave space all the way down here, the whole western side. Of course, some of the already existing structures had to be modified, and a section of the amethysts above was added on, to create the proper shape, but the Honored Lord’s idea is being observed to this day. I find this particular part of our Mountain...”

He looked down and Twilight realized that, by inadvertently taking a step closer to grasp the explanation and enjoy the sight a bit more, she came precariously close to his muzzle.

“... most inspiring,” Ebony Crescent finished his sentence, realizing the closeness, but not moving away even by an inch. If anything, the glint in his eyes spoke of him being quite alright with the happenstance.

It was Twilight that took a step back, however, abashed by the situation. She made it her priority to compose herself right away, not to give anypony a wrong impression. “I-it is a true marvel of design! And planning, as well, without a doubt!”

The Count Brother nodded, with a small, understanding smile, which was meant to let her know that nothing wrong had happened, much to her relief. “Planning ahead is a noble pastime, especially when trying to enact a grand project, yes,” he told her, taking care of one more, wayward strand of mane, finally besting the very remains of sweat which had invaded his brow earlier on. “Foresight, preparedness and some opportunism, all the marks of a great mind, if I do say so myself.”

“Without a doubt, if this is the result!” Twilight quickly replied, trying to push back the awkwardness of their previous proximity.

The Count Brother gave her a little, intense glance, though she had no idea where exactly it came from. “Sometimes results can beget more results. One never knows just how far inspiration and creativity can lead one,” he stated.

He then wanted to continue explaining something to her, already pointing in another direction, but his gesture made them both realize that they weren’t entirely alone.

And it wasn’t the fact that they were in the Mountain’s main cavern, no. Local denizens were present on some of the other platforms, with this being relatively empty, other than a meandering poet of some sort, reciting something to himself in contemplation of his art. But, of all the ponies, a certain warrior was now standing much closer than he had before, his presence causing unmistakable tension to mar the moment.

“What is it, Midnight Wind?” Twilight asked, surprised, displeased, but also a little bit concerned that the stallion had appeared so quickly and so closely. And that he was wearing that expression.

“Nothing, hwalba knaze,” he replied, stoically and coldly, his eyes meeting hers. “Being a bodyguard, as I have been assigned.”

Twilight looked past him. She had another pony in her entourage after all, but Rowan Berry hadn’t exactly approached. However, she was standing at a closer distance, as if she had followed the stallion quickly, wanting to make sure that he was not going to do... anything.

Ebony Crescent didn’t miss the fact that the situation suddenly became taut, no, though he was rather tactful about it. “Oh, that’s understandable, and an appropriate stance from a bodyguard, but no harm shall come to the Princess here, Midnight Wind. Your service does you credit, of course, and—”

“I would never allow anything to happen to hwalba knaze, regardless of where we are,” the warrior sharply told the Count Brother, causing Ebony Crescent’s brow to furrow and his eyes to narrow, as if he had just received a threat.

The reaction was so visible that Twilight found herself stepping in, and not bothering to control her voice. Though she still picked her words with some caution. She discerned immediately where Midnight Wind was coming from, and she was not going to let a sudden spout of jealousy to ruin her stay.

“There is absolutely no need for being overeager out of nowhere. I’m capable of taking care of myself, especially in the company of somepony that wishes to simply show me a pleasant time after my, so far, rather stressful venture.”

“Of course, hwalba knaze,” Midnight Wind told her, nodding stiffly, as if not recognizing that she had seen right through him. “I’m certain that the Honored Count Brother is a proper companion for you, one that will make sure that your time in the Mountain is nothing but pleasant, and within the scope of decency.”

Twilight blinked, a little unsure where that declaration was coming from. It sounded exactly like a warning.

Actually, she did know where it was coming from. Yes, Ebony Crescent was not only showing kindness and generosity towards her, but she wasn’t blind – there was a personal interest there as well. She had witnessed it way before, in the Sanctuary. The performance, for example? And what had the kiss on her hoof been about? She, however, doubted that anything more than a fascination would come out of it, due to the taboos and all. She wasn’t going to suddenly become allergic to receiving some attention, however!

It looked like Ebony Crescent himself accepted the stern warning he had just been subjected to, though his expression showed only understanding.

“Please, Nightguardian, worry not,” the stallion politely stated, explaining himself. “I know that the ways of the Mountain of Crescent are a little bit more ‘colorful’ than the rest of our domain prefers… especially in places like the Mountain of Midnight, but I have only the utmost respect for the Honored Princess as a guest. She shall be treated accordingly, and won’t be forced to do anything that could assault her sensibility,” Ebony Crescent promised, giving Twilight a little bow of acknowledgment. “Unless, of course, she herself would want to partake in an activity or two. One could hardly be upset about her making a free choice, right?”

When Midnight Wind’s eyes narrowed and his upper lip quivered a little, threatening to reveal his fangs, Twilight suddenly felt like she was missing something. She couldn’t quite grasp it, however, annoyed as she was.

“Nightguardian, your dutiful stance is noted,” she told him, not caring to warm up her tone. “Also, I feel it is unnecessary. I am sure that, even if some of the ways of the Crescent Family aren’t adhering to the cultural code of Equestria, the Count Brother will let me choose the activities I want to participate in freely. I doubt any of them can be harmful to me, anyway.”

Ebony Crescent chuckled a little, despite the palpable tension. “Well, I don’t expect you to suddenly perform stunts, like some of those during the feast last night!”

Midnight Wind didn’t look convinced, not at all, but neither did Twilight have the will to argue with him about it, especially not in public. “That will be all, Nightguardian. Leave me some room to enjoy my sightseeing.”

“Yes, hwalba knaze,” the warrior told her, again moving back and joining Rowan Berry, without a word more.

They both were giving her those glances. She had more than enough of glances. But… she couldn’t ignore them, not entirely, keeping them in mind.

Ebony Crescent quickly dispelled the tension, however, waving his hoof almost nonchalantly as he gathered Twilight’s attention once more. He lowered his voice’s volume, nevertheless. “Well-understood duty is remarkable, I’m actually quite happy to witness it once again. I know that Midnight Wind does take his role seriously,” he commented, nodding in thought.

“That he does,” Twilight admitted, though something in her mind shifted immediately, causing her to ask as she looked at the Count Brother with curiosity. “How do you know? I’m aware from when we first met in the Sanctuary that you had acquainted with Midnight Wind, but I didn’t know you harbor such opinions about him.”

“An old acquaintance, it has to be said. Though I mostly mean the moment of it, not the intensity,” the stallion explained, with a kind smile. “I remember a certain, unfortunate avalanche that happened not too far away from here, and a very spirited warrior that took it upon himself to organize the efforts to save our kin, trapped underneath. It has been many years, but one can hardly forget such an example. A paragon’s performance, I almost consider myself jealous.”

That... did check out.

Actually, Twilight wasn’t sure why she had asked in the first place, but she was certain that it had something to do with her nerves being shot after Midnight Wind had just appeared right by them. His proximity was unpleasant to her still, she couldn’t deny it. Despite trying to find her comfort after what had transpired, she couldn’t quite come to terms with… anything, not that a huge amount of time had passed.

Or... maybe she was just being utterly paranoid, which was also kind of understandable to her. After learning that the warrior had been so insincere, that must have meant that everypony around had to have a hidden agenda, or something like that, right?

She wanted to shake her head at that inner question, but Ebony Crescent summoned her back from the darker thoughts with a quite enthusiastic shout and a clap of his hooves.

“However!” he exclaimed with gusto. “No threat of bodily harm or anything of the sort tonight, just the pleasing presence of art!”

Twilight had nothing against that, she would actually welcome things progressing solely like that from now on. For his part, the Count Brother immediately decided to move on, perhaps to leave behind the unpleasant moment alongside the platform it happened on. Not that she minded, she also didn’t want to bother herself with her own plights when the Mountain of Crescent was proving to be quite the extraordinary place, full of architectural wonder and exquisite design.

Their next stop was not far from the first, actually, on a raised terrace which housed two, most characteristic things. First was a large, lowered space, chiseled to resemble a whirlpool draining away the very rocks around it, though also one providing a comfortable amount of seats. The second – an artificial waterfall, descending right down to the very bottom of said granite maelstrom.

Though this particular cascade had much less to do with the roaring sight that Twilight could recall from the Valleys. This cataract was more like an elaborate art installation than anything else. Dozens and dozens of tiny viaducts, each adding to the performance in their own tempo and height, were causing the flow that descended down to be like a soft curtain of silk, as the strands of water continued on so smoothly that they appeared almost stationary. Just an occasional flicker or two, coming from the lanterns which had been accordingly placed to embellish the liquid performance, were betraying that the movement of water was constant and those weren’t just thin, frozen pillars, lined in various ways to create a remarkable sight.

Ebony Crescent felt particularly pleased to focus on this marvel of design, as he explained to Twilight how this corner of the Mountain had come to pass. “The way that the water is flowing is thanks to the concept put together by one Crescent Drop. He was an assistant to a member of the Assembly for the Honored Lord Silver Crescent, and was not an artist himself, actually. He was of the fruittender caste, and while working on a way to improve the irrigation techniques of the Valleys, he thought that a certain pipe size, and a proper filter, could be used to create a very beautiful and steady flow of water,” the stallion explained, pointing at the tiny viaducts. “Over time, he began expanding his vision, allowing gravity and the natural movement of water to dictate certain bends and falls, which resulted in the first project, not unlike the one you see before you, though on a smaller scale. Of course, the hwalba haspadre was a little skeptical about Crescent Drop’s ideas, but not in a way one might expect.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked, recognizing that the little pause was meant to prompt her to do exactly that, much to Ebony Crescent’s satisfaction.

“One would think she would turn down an artistic idea of a fruittender, a pony not meant to be versed in the matters of art in the first place... but I have told you, Twilight Sparkle, that there is nothing wrong with having a hobby, right?” the stallion pointed out with another, small smile, embellishing his tone with an actor’s gusto. “She understood that part, but I have read that she was actually a particularly shrewd mare. She was, of all things, worried about the general cost of creating an art piece with pipes and everything.”

“I think it’s a mark of a responsible leader, actually,” Twilight engaged in this small performance with a comment which caused Ebony Crescent to nod, and nod theatrically, indeed.

“Without a doubt, one can grasp where Honored Lord Silver Crescent was coming from. Losing sight of the mundane can sometimes turn out to be quite pricey...”

He paused, which made Twilight wonder whether things always worked in a responsible way around here, with Lord Bright Crescent having opted to realize his vision at the Mountain’s peak.

The Count Brother was approaching the conclusion at that point, his tone turning much more mystical and paced. “But, it seemed that the providence of the Goddess was with Crescent Drop. He pointed out, wisely, that art is not simply a matter of resources, as it can serve as sustenance beyond the needs of the body, but mind and soul as well. The Honored Lord was a spiritual mare, other than a skilled administrator, and she was actually convinced by Crescent Drop’s words that the gentle hum of water, that steady almost inaudible sound...”

He stopped again, allowing Twilight to listen for the exact thing. It wasn’t obvious, actually, which was a most marvelous thing, but slowly she managed to recognize that the whisper coming from the waterfall was actually present, strangely cutting through the distant sounds of the Mountain’s life.

“... could help in finding both inspiration, and a link to the extramundane, through its delicate, steady chime. A soft call in the rush, a murmur coming from beyond, like soothing insects at dusk, like wind lost among the mountain grass...”

Twilight definitely appreciated the poetic interpretation, but she could also strengthen the point with her own experience.

“I wouldn’t claim to be an expert on what is spiritual, yet I cannot deny that the sound of running water is a pleasing one, and had been actually proved to help with focus when, for example, performing long and arduous mental exercises,” she revealed.

Much to the Count Brother’s satisfaction, even though he must have realized that she had in mind the arcane arts. “I think I would avoid the term ‘arduous’ around the priesthood, Twilight Sparkle, one might think you are talking about praying, or something!” the stallion joked, causing her to giggle behind her hoof too.

“I’m afraid that what I have in mind is as far from that as one could expect, knowing the Noctraliyan approach,” she let Ebony Crescent know, and he nodded in amused agreement. “I have to say, I’m positively surprised.”

“I hope that feeling to continue around our domain, Twilight Sparkle, though what do you have in mind, exactly?”

“Sightseeing is one matter, yes, but I had no idea that you will be so kind as to give me the historical context, alongside showing me the splendor of your Mountain,” she explained with an honest smile. “Does every batpony around the Iug know the origins of your art? I would expect so, but I also won’t be staggered to learn that you have done some extra work on your own, Ebony Crescent, just to impress me.”

“Well, one should know at least a little about the most prominent pieces which came from our Family,” the stallion admitted, and the expectation was very much audible in his voice. Alongside some abashment, but only the healthy amount. “But, having in mind your arrival, I might have refreshed my knowledge, including some, as one might say in Equestria, ‘trivia’. You know, not to end up as a bore, despite my sister’s harsh critique and the like.”

Twilight found herself chuckling again at Ebony Crescent’s tone, and she couldn’t deny that it was a pleasant feeling. “I don’t think I would consider you a ‘bore’ either way, Ebony Crescent.”

“I’m sorry, but ‘either way’ is not my way, Twilight Sparkle. I aim to please…” the stallion told her, and something about that tone and the expression was incredibly silken. “We could stay here for a while, if you’d like. Perhaps a moment by the water will be a most pleasant pastime for you? We’re not in any sort of hurry.”

“I’ll keep in mind the place, though I admit that my curiosity is pushing me forward,” Twilight happily revealed, not that she was simply overlooking the wonderful display in the hope that more was to be shown. Still, she had a feeling that the Count Brother would enjoy her showing expectancy. “I want to be convinced that the Crescent Family can amaze me further yet. I take it you can provide, Ebony Crescent?”

Her question, laced with that little bit of teasing and a regal tone, made the stallion smile cheekily, but also give her a proper bow. “I won’t disappoint,” he replied with conviction, followed by a wink.

Strangely, she welcomed him being quite so playful. There was something recognizable in it, something reassuring, though her heart remained locked to what that was…

From what she could tell, Ebony Crescent wanted to leave the most obvious place to visit for much, much later. Twilight imagined that the gallery built by his uncle’s orders would be the crown jewel of the trip, of course. The Count Brother seemed very keen on progressively creating the ambiance of sophistication and artistic mastery, however, until they would reach the very peak of the Mountain of Crescent. Twilight wasn’t against it, as it meant that she would be able to witness much more of the Iug in the end.

They were on the way to a place that Ebony Crescent had briefly described as ‘having a very unique charm about it’, whatever that enigmatic expression meant, when Twilight’s gaze wandered around, admiring the sharp edges of the Crescents’ architecture, and landed on something that she couldn’t discern right away, on a terrace connected to the bridge they were taking.

It was another art installation of some sort, or at least she thought so at first. However, it differed quite strongly from the other displays about the cavern. For once, a pair of local militiaponies were stationed by it, and even the fact that their gear was much more elaborately designed and embellished than their equivalents from the other Mountains, they weren’t entirely blending in. It felt strange to Twilight that any sort of art would have to be protected quite so strongly, as nothing about the place spoke of the Family needing any form of security for their creations. Quite the opposite, all of them so far had been proudly and openly displayed.

That one peculiar detail lead to another, as it happened. As far as Twilight could tell, it actually wasn’t a sculpture which was guarded, since those didn’t really come in color other than the noble grays of granite or marble.

“Ebony Crescent?”

“Yes?” the Count Brother immediately asked, with a smile and eagerness to address whatever her inquiry would be.

“What is going on there?”

It wasn’t perhaps the most eloquent of questions, but one rather clear in its implication. The stallion blinked, then his gaze followed her gentle gesture in the right direction… and all of his keenness and enthusiasm drained from his muzzle, like color from a fresh painting which had been left in a torrential rain. It was a comparison all the more accurate, since the assault of sweat he had withstood before returned with a vengeance, soaking his forehead in but a few seconds.

“Oh! Oh, that…! I… uhm… I mean…!” he stuttered, immediately shocked and visibly disappointed.

Twilight couldn’t shake the feeling that the first instinct Ebony Crescent had just had was to downplay the sight, or lie about it, but clearly something in him decided otherwise. She honestly appreciated that decision, though she expected that what he was about to reveal wouldn’t make her particularly pleased, considering the reluctance still present in his tone.

And the mounting anger, which quickly became apparent. “I… was told that this would be gone from here by tonight. Apparently somepony decided not to be precise enough. And now…!” He interrupted himself, pressing a hoof to his head so quickly one could think that he had just bashed himself right on the temple. “Great! Fantastic! And here I thought literally anything would go well and smoothly, and that I will actually show you a decent time at my own Mountain! How foolish of me!”

Ebony Crescent was literally shouting at this point, in that sudden outburst of emotions which Twilight had seen just before. Before she could ask him for more details, however, the stallion stormed off. He had enough of self-control to ask her to follow. His gesture was sharp, though he also kept it polite enough, finding sufficient decorum in himself even in the midst of his inner battle with outrage.

Apparently, Ebony Crescent was also keen on trying to explain the situation outright, despite being in almost physical pain that he had to, clearly hoping to mitigate the circumstances. “As you have quite likely discerned during your travels, Noctraliya has strict societal norms, and divergence from those can be punished. And that we also practice physical ways of punishment, as we believe those can be educational, and allow for a more rapid return of the individual to the healthy society,” he ranted on, with frightening clarity considering the bubbling ire. “Or am I making this even worse, by revealing something that must be quite unpleasant to your Equestrian tastes?”

“No, I am aware of all of that,” Twilight only just managed to respond, for the Count Brother’s outrage was causing him to continue, regardless of her reply.

“Some of the usual sentences include, for example, the lower mines, but our Family has a more traditional punishment, one that is still sometimes meted out in rare circumstances!” he instructed her as they arrived down at the platform that housed the ‘display’, whatever it was. One thing was certain, the stallion was absolutely furious about it, his mane already quite wet and ruined from the intensity of his chagrin. “This is, lamentably, an example, though I have to ask, and do pardon me for switching languages for a brief moment – kwo bid to?!”

The pair of warriors that were positioned to the sides had already spotted the Count Brother approaching, though they still almost jumped from the question, delivered in a scream and with a breaking voice too.

Them staggering meant that Twilight had a brief moment to take in what Ebony Crescent had meant exactly, and the realization hit her quite strongly, as she now fully registered that she wasn’t looking at a colorful stature… but a living pony.

A middle-aged stallion, of a long and disheveled mane the color of ripe oranges, lead-hued coat, and robes betraying that he was at least a well-off member of a lower House, if not outright a noble. He was just about limply dangling on what looked like a frame… or a display rack. A bizarre construction, embellished and presenting itself as if branches of a twisted and yet nimble tree, was keeping him suspended in a no less contorted position, one of terrifying, pained beauty. Like a living demonstration of the plight of a pony, bent and warped like the deed he had committed to earn himself such a punishment.

The prisoner’s lips were cracked, and his breathing was shallow and labored, small whinnies of misery and strain escaping him again and again. Twilight could hear those despite the noises of the bustling Mountain, and they were touching her to the core. The implication as to why the stallion was suffering was still there, of course, but it seemed a particularly cruel punishment to her, being left like he was. Especially since, despite being ‘presented’ to the Iug around him, he definitely wasn’t admired by anypony, nor was anypony filled with righteous fear over the sanction staring in this direction. It was an exhibition for the sake of itself, as Twilight couldn’t particularly agree with its redemptive qualities.

The unfortunate pony’s eyes were glazed over, but he found in himself enough strength to follow the Count Brother with them, especially as Ebony Crescent was finding an outlet for his anger which could definitely spawn attention.

“Ia rogore – kwo bid to?! Kwid bid ip hic?!”

“Hwalbu hrabiy bratr, ipu—” one of the militiaponies tried to come up with an explanation, but it seemed that the stallion wasn’t actually looking for one.

“Tuyi znati kwi bid ipe?!” the Count Brother shouted, pointing back at Twilight, though none of the warriors dared to look at her, having the furious pony right before them. “Hwalba knaze Crepuscle Iskre a Ekwestriya! I tere ipe musyie vid hac skerw!”

Something was telling Twilight, and she wouldn’t put it past her budding abilities in Noctraliyar, that the Count Brother was more upset about her having to witness this display than about it happening in the first place. Regardless, the stallion’s anger wasn’t subsiding, causing even more sweat to drip down him, turning his combed mane into an absolute mess, no less crude than that of the prisoner’s hair.

“Ipu skazan klude yerinoc, ale ip bid hic, to bid merenil!” Ebony Crescent continued, waving his hoofkerchief around like a flag or a particularly flimsy weapon. “Hwalba kn—”

“Hacnoc, hwalbu hrabiy bratr,” one of the armed ponies finally managed to get a sentence in, one that locked the Count Brother in place.

“… kwo?”

“Ipu skazan klude hacnoc, hwalbu hrabiy bratr,” the warrior continued, certain in his words, though being cautious about not upsetting Ebony Crescent any more than he already was. “Uai demori censeor.”

Among what Twilight could understand were definitely the words for ‘yesternight’ and ‘tonight’. And that the tone was one of correction. And yet her host seemed unconvinced, or, to be more precise, a flash of realization passed through his muzzle, but was quickly followed by yet more irritation.

“Tu… Tu dict ia bid grasitu?!”

The chastised warrior took a step back and lowered his head. “Hwalbu—”

“Tacit!”

Twilight winced at the volume and looked away. The last thing she needed tonight was more strife and more shouting.

“… hwalba…”

A whisper replied to her plea for peace.

She looked about, not knowing where it come from, until her gaze landed on the stallion suspended above her. His eyes, the color of ripe lemons, were fixed straight on her, and beyond the tiredness and the pain, she spotted… fascination. Almost maddened fascination which turned his irises into sharp pinpricks, piercing right into her own.

“Hwalba… fyatala i… bozana…” the prisoner was whispering, the faint sounds of his voice still bringing with themselves intensity aplenty. “Bogine…”

Twilight blinked and found herself stepping back. For some reason, his words were causing her deep discomfort. Was it his current situation and punishment? Was it his tone, so direct and… hopeful? Or was it finally his gaze, marred by zeal, one which simply must have been born of the agony he was in. She could imagine that a prisoner spending a longer time in this morbid contraption could lose their senses quite quickly.

Her reaction was spotted. As she backed away from the hanging stallion, she felt a presence behind her, and turned around to witness Midnight, once again standing nearby. His gaze was that of support and reassurance, even if he said nothing.

She couldn’t find it in herself to appreciate it, though she gave him a nod right before he moved away again… and right prior to Ebony Crescent’s voice reaching her.

“I am so, so dreadfully sorry that you had to witness this! It was meant to be taken down already, and the convict returned before the judge,” he tried to explain as he approached, though the remnants of ire in his voice and the sweaty look were not helping in this regard. “Please tell me this hasn’t ruined it all, please,” he added, now sounding like he was pleading her to say so.

Twilight wasn’t going to ignore what she had just witnessed, especially since she could feel the prisoner’s gaze on her, and she still had to make her mind about the whole… twisted idea she had just learnt of and witnessed. Especially since, for all the sirens blaring in her mind over the concept of such corporal punishment, something about such a display was causing a most dreadful fascination in her.

Not to mention the prisoner himself turning to her with such a strange, fanatical tone…

She took a deep breath, looking straight at Ebony Crescent. “I would like to have words about all of this. Preferably someplace calm and secluded, and nearby. So that they can be said soon.”

She wasn’t particularly pleased that she was causing the Count Brother discomfort, but she was past overlooking things around her just because.

She had come to Noctraliya to make things better. She would, whether anypony liked it or not.

“Thank you that you have stayed up quite so late, Tia…”

Luna was honestly grateful. Her sister’s help in this trying time was not something to be overlooked, even if expressing appreciation to others wasn’t necessarily Luna’s strong suit. Thankfully, she had learnt quite a lot in her life about being open when it counted, and was genuinely glad that she could let Celestia know of her feelings.

It would have spared her quite the predicaments in her past, but she could at least appreciate the ‘learning experience’ her time in the Nightmare’s embrace had been.

Celestia was very much recipient to her words. For many of her own reasons, without a doubt. “Think nothing of it, Lulu. I’m glad I can help. And, honestly, I’m happy we can talk for a moment,” she told Luna, a shade of worry passing through her muzzle, like a swift bird flying past the Sun’s discus. “I know you have asked me, explicitly, to aid you with bringing up the Moon... but I hope that it is not creating a distorted image to anypony, especially you. I wouldn’t want to be seen as usurping your place, regardless of the state of affairs.”

“Fear not, Tia, this is nothing of the sort,” Luna told her with a reassuring tone and placing her hoof on her sister’s. “Consider me grown up enough to realize it not being the case.”

She meant it, she really did. Come to think of it, her sister had every reason to feel this worry. It must have reminded her of the time before Luna’s banishment, and those matters could not just disappear from both of their minds.

But Celestia smiled, appreciating the words of relief, and the moment of familial closeness. Some hours into the night had passed, but they were both merry to be sitting in the Royal Parlour and use the opportunity. Advisor Raven had already been sent home to rest, so the two of them had the place entirely to themselves. Which was most fortuitous, Luna thought, considering the conversation she had to have with her sister.

Before it could happen, however, Celestia’s tender and caring nature took the initiative, not that Luna minded the fact. “How are you holding up, Lulu? I know this all must have been a terrible blow to you. To think that something like this could happen, right here in Canterlot?”

Luna nodded, the hold she had on her sister’s hoof tightening just a little. “I take it Shining Armor shared all the findings with you?”

“Him and the Guard Captain,” the solar alicorn revealed, nodding in thought. “I’m righteously angered by it all, but I cannot imagine just how terrible you must feel.”

Tia was being courteous, but also had no idea that her expression carried with itself much more weight, considering Luna’s latest findings.

“I’m hanging in there, but… ‘how’ am I feeling is very much why I wanted to meet you. I hope you can indulge me for a while, before heading for your more-than-earned rest, Tia,” Luna told her sister, earning for herself a supportive smile.

“Of course, Lulu. Please, share with me whatever you desire, I’m here to listen.”

Luna nodded. Celestia’s care was genuine, and although she could have had reasons to show much more of it nowadays, considering the mystery of Shades’ Hollow and her role in it, it wasn’t the sole reason why the solar alicorn was expressing concern. Nay, her worry was out of love, and that was exactly why Luna knew that she could share with the her sister certain feelings and ideas she had arrived at.

She wasn’t sure, however, which of those would cause more concern to Tia. Because, for all of her understanding, Luna’s big sister had a set of strong guidelines in her life, ones that Luna could very well venture beyond with her topics.

“Well… I think I will start by saying that I am trying to cope with what happened. I know, that’s a given, considering everything, but…” she paused briefly, gathering thoughts and organizing what sentences needed to follow first. “Moonwarden is a pony very close to me. Some might say ‘too close’, and even my faithful Advisor could concur, in a certain sense. Yet, to see him clinging to life, helped by all of this strange, almost alien machinery, it seems so… unnatural to me, so out of place. So out of my control.”

Celestia listened carefully and with an expression of support. A gesture of one, as well, as she prompted Luna to continue, the solar alicorn’s gaze inscrutable so far.

“The hospital claims that things can progress either way, unfortunately. They have done all they could, performed feats which I find hard to describe or grasp properly. A millennium away from the world and the progress it made does that to one,” Luna explained herself, hoping she was being both open and heading into the right direction with her ‘introduction’. “This worry is eating me from the inside and I… I’m trying to find ways to alleviate it, I grasp at what’s sure and stable to try and maintain my balance. It’s not an easy task.”

The hoof that Luna had been holding was now returning the favor, joined by another as Celestia made sure to be fully engrossed in what was being revealed. “I would say that I could only imagine, but… if that helps you, I have been in similar situations. Perhaps not exactly like this one, but a millennium here had its own tasks and challenges to face. Especially in the face of… the passing of the world around.”

Luna nodded, as she had to agree. Alicorns had a certain… No, ‘advantage’ was perhaps not the right word, nor did ‘privilege’ really fit. ‘Trait’ would have to do, and it was giving them a unique perspective, one of a well-nigh constancy while everything moved and changed around, sometimes at an unfortunate pace.

“While I am not naïve to stand in the way of what’s inevitable,” Luna admitted with wistfulness that didn’t surprise her at all, “I want to believe that ‘inevitable’ is not now. Not yet. It would be nothing short of unjust, and I have reasons, strong reasons, to believe so.”

Tia nodded again, accepting the words without protest. However, it seemed that her interpretation of them was at least a little flawed. “I know that Advisor Moonwarden managed to cheat death once before, so I wouldn’t put it past him to attempt that again. And I do understand that you would consider him being too much of a valuable pony to be just… gone. Not that I think that you view him as simply an asset.”

Luna blinked. No, she definitely hadn’t expected Celestia to name the unicorn as but a resource, which is why that sudden approach was worth exploring for a brief moment. “I definitely don’t, no. He’s proved to be a most loyal servant, with undeniable devotion to the cause. He is one of Equestria’s greatest assets, but I definitely don’t view him as such. Actually, I approach him with a much more personal connection at this point.”

“That does happen between a sovereign and their close aides. I think it is a beneficial link to establish…”

Did Celestia plan to continue with an ‘as long as’ expression of some shape or form…?

Luna’s surprise was so great that she actually moved slightly back, which made Tia’s eyes show greater concern yet.

“Is there something wrong?” Luna didn’t hesitate to ask. “I have a feeling that you want to say something, Tia?”

“I would, yes, but only out of care for you, and nothing else,” her sister replied, and her tone spoke of her good intentions, even if the words were causing some discomfort. “I’m saddened to see you in mourning like you are, and I don’t blame you for it, not even an ounce. I think there is a healthy side to it, but I’m just hoping that it is based on proper foundations.”

“… proper foundations,” Luna parroted, suddenly taken aback. Although it didn’t take her long to consider what Celestia could have been referring to. “Is this… Is this because we are talking about Moonwarden?” Not waiting for a response, Luna continued with a strong voice. “Tia, I know of his reputation and I am utterly aware of his abilities. That doesn’t take away from the fact that he is my Advisor, my confidant, and that his life is hanging by a thread. It is my solemn duty to be by his side in this time of trial!”

She could have told Celestia everything right away, but that… that would only make matters worse, considering her sister’s distraught gaze. She had to wait for a proper moment, if even.

Love wasn’t a topic one threw into the conversation haphazardly.

In the meantime, Celestia’s posture became defensive, though it wasn’t meant to cause any unease, or at least Luna didn’t feel the intention there. “Lulu, I’m not criticizing you. Again, I think your stance is praiseworthy. I’m just expressing what I feel, and what I’m anxious about,” the solar alicorn tried to explain, and to her credit, she was doing so with a calm voice, not heading towards any argument. “Moonwarden is a crafty individual, and he has established himself right next to you with expertise worthy of his experience as an operative. I don’t deny that he can be a valued member of your closest court, and I won’t overlook how beneficent his skills can be to Equestria, I’m just… unsure of his motivations.”

Was that the moment?

“Tia…” Luna sighed, shaking her head. “It’s not that I don’t see where you would be coming from. I think that were you to ask an Equestrian citizen of good standing, and with a clear morality, they would express valid concerns regarding some parts of Moonwarden’s notoriety. But do you think that all that he has done so far, all the times he had acted to help Equestria, despite his… well, rather pragmatic views on its inhabitants, was out of an agenda? Just to further his little plots and ploys?”

“I wouldn’t want that to be true. Not of him, nor any of the Second Chance,” Celestia admitted, looking deep into Luna’s eyes, as if trying to discern something, anything. Maybe even a hint of silver, though there was none to be found. “And while I see that the rest of them are trying, that they are amending their ways, with more or less success, Moonwarden… Moonwarden worries me. I cannot fully discern his drive, and that has always concerned me. Especially since he was persistently trying to be so close to you… Lulu…”

Out of all things that Luna was expecting to hear, she didn’t think that Celestia’s voice was even capable of breaking. Was it tiredness that caused it, or this deep-seated worry? Whatever it was, it was gone almost immediately after, but it resonated within Luna deeply as her older sister continued.

“Maybe I’m being unreasonable, maybe this is not the right moment, but seeing you persistently being there, at the hospital, at the foot of his bed, it…” She paused ever so briefly. “I want to believe that nothing is wrong with this scenario, but I’ve lost you once to the whispers coming from the dark… Do you blame me for worrying that they could come again, right under my nose, and take you away?”

Luna took but a breath to respond. “No. Neither would Moonwarden, I don’t think,” she assessed, considering what was to be said afterwards. Perhaps the reason why her sister had failed to understand the grey unicorn’s motivations lay exactly with the secret that Luna had just uncovered. “Honestly, now that I think about it, he would be pretty upset that you would accuse him of plotting against me, but at the same time his calculating mind would understand exactly why. He never was particularly apologetic about his scheming tendencies.”

Celestia blinked, and the fact that she was caught by surprise hit Luna back a little. Of course, she was considering that the kind, even warm tone she had decided to use would have such an effect, and also cause the next question to come.

“And you speak of it in such a… serene way? Weren’t you worried at any point that it might be the case? That he wants to use and abuse his position in some way? At your expense?”

“Tia, I was ready to smear him across the chamber’s floor the first time I met him, when he sneaked in. And sometimes later on, when his ego would get the best of him,” Luna admitted, returning to the first memory of the unicorn, and understanding his eccentric choice so much better now. “But, no, I never felt that I should worry about his motivations. Call it an instinctual choice… or maybe I was aware of a certain fact all this time, just without realizing it.” She lifted her hoof just a little, to stop Tia from interjecting. “Just so that we are absolutely clear – he never used his powers on me, he never attempted to, not even the most subtle ones he possesses. And he never made me forget that he did, if that’s your next question, Tia,” Luna assured with a smile. “We’re not powerless, you and I, and I’ve been particularly studious when nopony was looking. Then again, I’m certain that he wouldn’t ever strive to try any of his tricks on me in the first place.”

“I wish I had your confidence, Lulu…” Celestia replied, looking at least a little doubtful about such a strong stance. “He wouldn’t need to do anything using his mentalism, however, he’s a manipulator at heart. True, I haven’t ever seen you change in a way that would indicate any terrible influence of the sort, but…”

… but Luna was certain she had a solution for Tia’s worries, if she could only present it in the right way.

“I have confidence, because I know exactly why he wouldn’t ever dare, attempt, plan, or anything of the sort, to try and sway me. His ‘teachings’ do stem from his character, exploring the darker aspects of life, but also from something else entirely. Something that fills me with certainty regarding his intentions.”

“Then… what is it, Lulu? What grants you that confidence?” Celestia inquired, both genuinely curious and persistently perturbed.

Luna smiled. She turned to a little satchel she had brought with herself. Yes, perhaps what she had done was unreasonable, perhaps foolhardy, even, but she couldn’t possibly leave be the one proof that meant everything for her. Thankfully, she had managed to wait just long enough to catch doctor Silver Scalpel last morning, and make sure that he wouldn’t need it.

“It’s a little discolored, but I’ve done my best to clean it with magic. It’s Moonwarden’s personal item, but it’s been freed from the investigation, so don’t chastise me for bringing it…”

Celestia looked confused for a brief moment, before Luna’s magic produced the grey unicorn’s locket from the bag and dangled it before them both.

“Do you know that Cadance visited me, Tia?” Luna asked, seeing Celestia’s eyes darting between her and the pocket portrait.

“Yes, she wanted to check on you, assure that you are getting enough rest… Why?”

“That’s not only why she came, and from your tone I take it you had no idea of her motivations. We spoke briefly, and… she made me realize some matters. Which, in turn, made me a little furtive,” Luna admitted, with a wistful smile. “Perhaps one bad trait which I have strengthened by associating with my Advisor, but resulting in a most incredible find. One meaning this confidence and understanding residing me, one that motivates me to push on, and to hope that the ‘inevitable’ truly is not now, for it would be most unjust… for both of us.”

Considering Celestia’s silent and stunned state, Luna levitated the locket right into her hoof, positioning it neatly, and then opened it with a calm push of her arcane power. As calm as it could have been, knowing that revealing it all to Tia would be a monumental step.

Luna wasn’t wrong in the slightest, as Celestia’s magenta eyes widened, and one could almost spot the reflection of the portrait in them.

“He was carrying this on his person. Always, I strongly believe, though I have never known of that,” Luna explained, feeling herself smiling as the wave of strange pride and joy filled her core. “It stopped the assassin’s blade, if you can imagine, Tia. And that little thing… That is my confidence.”

Her sister was examining the locket as if entranced, which Luna found to be particularly amusing. Perhaps that wasn’t the right word, but there was something definitely incredible in seeing Tia genuinely gobsmacked, as Moonwarden could describe it. Luna… She would love to tell him of the moment when the time was right. Of course, there was a question whether sharing this secret with Celestia wasn’t a certain breach of privacy, but who else could have Luna told? This was her sister, her closest family and her dearest friend, despite all of their differences.

And she was now holding the locket as firmly as surprise was holding her very person.

“This is…” She began, but shook her head, clearly realizing that it was an obvious statement to say. “He’s… in love with you?”

“Yes,” Luna confirmed, and it must have been one of the most beautiful affirmations she had ever spoken in her life. To reveal such a strong connection, one that she shared with her grey eminence, it was bringing her indefinable happiness. “He hadn’t told me that, no, and the reasons for it I would definitely wish to discuss with him, but… there is no doubt. It puts everything he was doing, in his own, clandestine way, into the perfect perspective for me.”

Celestia only nodded, though Luna wasn’t sure if she was agreeing or she simply didn’t know how else to react.

“And…” the solar alicorn tried to begin again, but instead levitated the locket up by herself, putting it so that she could watch both the image and Luna’s own muzzle.

“Big sister, are you, per chance, uncertain whether it is actually me?”

“No…” Celestia responded, but her tone was… strange. Gone was that underlying worry, perhaps pushed away for a brief moment, replaced by something else entirely. “I’ve just spotted that you are much, much more red on the cheeks than the portrait does convey.” That was a tease, which Luna found very hard not to smile and giggle at, even when Celestia continued. “This… This does explain a certain devotion that Moonwarden was always displaying,” she admitted, then her brow furrowed. “Have I misjudged him?”

“Oh, no, not at all,” Luna replied, trying not to laugh. “He’s an utterly reprehensible individual with an overinflated sense of pride, that’s for certain. I think that, in any other circumstances, he would be considered among the most dangerous threats to Equestria…” she admitted, not without shuddering a little at the prospect, but her concern immediately turned right into delight. “There’s just a much more sweet agenda he is harboring than any of us might have thought, and we can certainly claim good fortune that it is the case. And, who knows, maybe when it is revealed that his affection is known to me now, it will be a valuable turning point for him?”

“Hearing you say that something is ‘sweet’ is a rarity, Lulu, as well as seeing you having an… optimistic view on the future,” Celestia pointed out, and Luna took her words for a very good sign, also for herself. It was true that this realization had opened her mind to much more brighter scenarios.

The next question, however, concerned the present moment, which was tinted with a blush. “Are you about to tell me that you are… acceptive about his affection?”

“Well…” Yes, it was a sudden surge of warmth which made it so hard to answer that question at first. Luna accepted it as a most pleasurable sensation, however. “ ‘Acceptive’ seems a little too… I would say… uninvolved?”

There was a definitive pause following those words, a moment of silence that was so intense that Luna could almost hear the edges of her sister’s lips twitching.

“I… see,” Celestia finally replied, holding on to the locket the regular way again. “This is… unbelievable. This is not how I was expecting this conversation to progress, at all,” she admitted, teetering on the edge of disbelief and delight. “Just so that we are absolutely honest with one another, Lulu…”

“Of course!”

“This does not magically cure me of worrying for you, or Moonwarden,” Tia made it clear, but her lips were smiling as she was saying that. “He is still himself... but I wish him a quick return to full health. I need to change my routine, from a concerned sovereign to a concerned older sibling. He needs to know that my wrath upon him shall be even greater now, if he fails any expectations at all.”

“Tia!”

Despite the situation and the tension which had been present in the room just before, both of them allowed themselves this moment of levity. Luna was particularly relieved it happened after all, for she was dreading having to combat her sibling over this newly-realized affection. While she understood Celestia’s reservations well, as they weren’t entirely unsubstantiated, it was better to learn that the reveal made certain things make that much more sense for her as well.

“So, Lulu… You have also realized that you’ve grown to care for him much more than for just an Advisor. When did that happen?” Tia asked quite overtly, almost as if hoping for some colorful details.

“Well… ‘Consciously’ when Cadance prompted me to think of him in that, certain way, but…” Luna thought for a second. “I cherished his company for some time now, and… and the confidence he instilled in me after what you have revealed about Noctraliyaa history, it made me feel certain things much, much fuller. His words, his encouragement, his… his presence, and the b-belief that he h-held in me regardless o-of anything…”

As she was revealing it all, she could feel her lips falling and her voice turning mournful. Her vision blurred from the tears that gathered in her eyes in an instant, as her mind reminded her of what her heart wished to forget.

“A-and now… Now he is k-kept in this strange sleep, and… And I want him back, Tia…” she managed to utter through her ongoing breakdown. “If… If only to tell him what a stupid s-stallion he is for n-not telling me!”

Despite Luna’s best attempts, she couldn’t contain herself, and she hated that. She hated suddenly feeling so weak and so fragile.

But Celestia was there with her.

Before Luna could realize what had happened, she was being held in the warm embrace of her solar sister, which gesture was letting her know that she was safe. And she believed it without question, for there was no doubt to be had. Celestia cared for her, and despite everything that could have been different about them, she was the Sun to her Moon. Luna didn’t have to be strong all the time, if she didn’t have the power to do so yet. She had somepony to rely on, somepony that wanted nothing else than to see her thrive and grow.

So Luna cried. She cried loud, she cried openly, she allowed herself to let out the anguish, and the worries, and all the dark thoughts which had been festering inside of her. She allowed herself to feel, to embrace what was bubbling inside her. Right after the joy of realizing that she was capable of love, she accepted that she was also open to sorrow. But not like the one which had been suffocating her, pulling her down and smothering her in the darkness, not the kind which she had endured for a millennium and then some more.

Experiencing this anguish felt… liberating. Making Luna lighter and purging the shades in her mind alongside the tears and cries she was letting out. Yes, it hurt, experiencing it all meant being in anguish and distress, but... she wasn’t afraid of that anymore. She had to know hurt to truly feel, she couldn’t keep numbing herself in order to avoid something. That approach led to nowhere, it was a path that pushed one into oblivion, and she wasn’t going to tread it anymore, not if she could help it.

She knew that Celestia would aid her in this struggle, without a doubt. Her big sister held her close, allowed her to release herself from the constraints of decorum for a moment, to finally let go, to understand those feelings, process them, grasp their meaning and their importance…

Luna had no idea for how long she had been shedding tears, crying truly and truthfully, but once she was done, everything seemed so much more bearable. Not ‘fine’, she would need very specific things to happen to consider that, but she felt that she could actually withstand the challenges of the life ahead.

It felt weird to see Celestia’s eyes being teary, but Luna didn’t blame herself for causing that. She was met with a gaze of a beloved sibling, knowing that Tia felt her anguish and was glad to show her empathy aplenty.

If only Luna looked more presentable to receive such a kindness. “I… I must look a mess, no?” she uttered, which caused both of them to giggle.

“I don’t mind, and you know that, Lulu…” Celestia uttered gently and with a smile. “So, with what you’ve told me... What’s on your mind now? It seemed to me, when we started talking, that you had a plan of some sort, or was I mistaken?”

She wasn’t, so Luna took a deep breath. After wiping her eyes in an unceremonious way, not caring for how it appeared to anypony, she spoke. “I have a concept, yes, one that I also want to discuss with you. It regards my domain, but I was nevertheless hoping that you could steer me in the right direction with some advice.”

Celestia looked more than eager to help. And so Luna explained, honestly and thoroughly, what she had in mind. She wanted to do it, whether anypony liked it or not.

A suffering pony was waiting for her to appear.

Chapter XCVII – Best-Laid Plans

Luna found herself pacing the chamber, deep in contemplation. The situation she had found herself in, the situation that Equestria had found itself in, had a… couple of possible resolutions. And all that was there to do was to find that one, best one.

Yes, that was all there was to do. That ‘all’ was already nerve-racking, causing Luna to trot in place, consider, ponder, critique the very own thought process reaching all the way from her mind to her core. For what had transpired, the daring assault on Moonwarden, had touched her as deeply as it could have done.

Now it was the time to address it. Firmly, successfully and…

… and how, exactly?

From the spacious table at the center of the chamber, the melodious voice of a unicorn resounded. Less masculine than Luna would have preferred in her heart of hearts, but no less welcome, actually.

“Is… there anything we could do to help you in these deliberations, Your Majesty?” Elegy inquired sotto voce. She had been one of the two ponies keeping Luna the silent company for the last half an hour.

The other one was doing it as a side-project of sorts, actually, a bit more concerned with putting together specialized papers than utilizing empathy. But that wasn’t entirely surprising.

“Elegy, I’m certain that Her Highness is most qualified and prepared to formulate the next steps of the plan. She might not want interruptions in the pontifications,” Jade Wind muttered under his breath addressing the actress, and one could almost call his voice supportive in a peculiar way.

Luna didn’t mind the question from the unicorn, however. Empathy was Elegy’s strong suit, after all, regardless of how she had utilized it before her time as an operative. “I am wondering if it might not be for the best, actually. I feel like I am the only pony qualified to make the final decision here, but… perhaps an outside perspective is what is needed beforehoof.”

Her two companions focused on her after those words, reverentially staying silent until she occupied one of the chairs by the table. Still, Jade Wind looked a little disappointed that he had to put aside his work.

Nevertheless, Luna conjoined her hooves before her muzzle, locking herself in thought for a moment longer before finally speaking up, hoping to receive some manner of counsel.

“You… are aware who has been deemed responsible for the attack on Advisor Moonwarden. Unofficially so far, as we are keeping things contained as necessary for the time being, but… we have pretty much all the clues now.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Elegy confirmed. “As I understand doctor Silver Scalpel added his piece to the puzzle. And the pieces, lamentably, all fit.”

Jade Wind was a bit more direct in his reply. “Which means, as far as it had been discerned, that it was one of the natives from the mountain tribes. Noctrali,” he added when Luna’s gaze found his, not that he felt apologetic about being descriptive in such a specific way.

“And you both are aware what sort of a position I am holding among them,” she continued. Mostly buying herself some time before it would be necessary to continue the fierce brainstorming.

“A deity,” the crystal stallion summed up. “An authority figure that is considered, if I am recalling and reasoning befittingly, absolute in wisdom and prerogatives, Your Highness. To the minds and cores of the… noctrali, you have a seat positioned even higher than that of the Luminous Majesties, Emperors and Empresses of our kin.”

There was a note in Jade Wind’s voice which spoke of his apprehension at the thought, but Luna wrote it off as a wayward remnant of his old beliefs. Old, broken beliefs, considering the stallion’s poor choices in the past.

Elegy’s comment took Luna’s thoughts away from the equally repentant and unrepentant traitor at the table. “And, as far as I can grasp the concept myself, your word has the ultimate say, Your Majesty. The providence that you are, allegedly, providing to the whole country is the fundamental belief, and foundation of their government, expressed in many religious rites. Have we covered it well enough?” she asked the stallion, who nodded.

“Pretty adroitly, I believe, the provided information was sufficient. Then again,” he decided to comment dryly, “I’m a little flummoxed. Not that I was particularly interested in the matter before the unfortunate curse upon our Empire, but I could swear that things were pretty much identical a millennium or so ago. One would think that a society would find a way to evolve past such concepts, or refine them, or just… be less stagnant.”

Jade Wind had a point, despite presenting it in such a tone, and Luna felt it prudent to comment. “Adherence to tradition is something that my children were always keen about, and not even the time of the Eclipse, as they call my absence, could rob them of that conviction. One would also think that a pony of the Empire and invoking the ancient rulers upon the Crystal Palace, and protectors of the Crystal Heart, would understand a conservative approach to reforms, even one which could last that long. Then again, perhaps a pony other than you, Imperial Thaumaturge.”

The stallion didn’t have to have it explained to him what she meant, and nodded in reverence. He was almost positively surprised to receive this quite indirect scolding. “Point taken, Your Highness. I suppose I should be taciturn in that regard. Then again, I’m appreciative of the simple fact that my life will not cease to continue, and though I have fallen short of requirements of integrity, I haven’t forgotten the ideal. I can only hope others will adhere to it properly.”

Luna gave Elegy a glance, and the unicorn’s eyelids fluttered a little. “There’s… enough regret in your core, I would say, Jade Wind.”

“Always the scrutiny. I accept it, it shall be my burden to carry,” the stallion deemed, and it was at least a little inspiring to hear this assessment of his own character. Especially when he clarified. “One trying to atone should not forget that it requires effort and a just reimbursement. I take it, Your Highness,” Jade Wind addressed Luna directly again, arriving at his further point, “that you are considering what a pony who is currently in hiding after a botched attempt at assassination would need to do to avoid your wrath.”

“To some degree,” she agreed, her brow furrowing, “and just where to find the right outlet for it.”

“You are keeping it contained with masterful skill, Your Majesty,” Elegy praised Luna, though that only evoked a sour chuckle initially.

“I think the problem is that I have been a little too skillful when it comes to bottling my emotions,” she admitted, returning with her thoughts to the quite unfortunate times of her life, ones that hadn’t lead her anywhere good.

The actress was, of course, aware of that, and quickly clarified what she had meant. “Naturally, Your Majesty. But I sense that what you are doing is not pointed at leaving these feelings unaddressed. There is a place for passionate ire in life, especially one that is just. Like everything, however, it needs to be explored in a controlled environment.”

“A play, for example,” Jade Wind chimed in. “I believe that a certain level of burlesque is actually therapeutic.”

“I have dealt with some of my issues through performing, yes,” Elegy admitted, tossing her mane back with practiced grace. “The rest of my issues, well… those got me here. And I think I’ve been working through them in a healthy way for some time now.”

“Not the worst fate to suffer, everything considered,” Luna deemed, much to the mare’s agreement. “I’ve also heard of games that some ponies are fond of, which involve a sort of… cooperative narrative while playing a specific, fantastical role?” She thought for a second. “I believe I’ve once heard the name ‘Ogres and Oubliettes’ used for this sort of entertainment.”

“… sounds incredibly infantile,” Jade Wind judged with a grimace.

“I don’t know, I think I wouldn’t be against trying it at some point. One never knows what speaks to the mind and heart. Though I still value chess a great deal,” Luna admitted, then shook her head. “A good, little distraction, but I wish to return to the matter at hoof.”

“Of course, Your Majesty,” Elegy agreed with a small bow of her head. “Please, be forthright with us.”

“Very well. What bothers me the most, I believe, is that I am in all respects doubting that this assassination attempt was a simple matter of a murderous intent, due to whatever flight of fancy. Quite the opposite. Somepony was giving orders, somepony was passing them along,” Luna accentuated, well aware of whom she had in mind regarding the latter. “Somepony had the audacity to claim that such an action would be a form of adherence to my will, and that is exactly why I believe that my choice has to be adequately strong and subtle.”

Elegy leaned in just a little, closing her eyes in thought. “So, that must have been a pony of power, without a doubt. With ambition that exceeded far beyond the simplest of dogmas – that one, as an adherent to their faith, cannot possibly strike at another loyal servant of the same deity which one worships… unless suspecting them of some grave treason, or blasphemous disposition,” the actress deemed, nodding to herself as she opened her eyes. They betrayed her reminiscing. “I performed in a production like that once, actually…”

“How many indubitably tragic fatalities were there by the time of the denouement?” Jade Wind presented a frigid question.

“All of them, of course,” Elegy admitted, though not without some dosage of satisfaction from taking part in such an outcome.

“It goes without saying that this is exactly what I would wish to avoid, yes?” Luna replied with an adamant note in her voice, despite her choice of words. And that definitely forced the discussion’s further tone. “I have been, for a long time now, worried when it came to taking my role in such a capacity. A goddess, especially a displeased one. I was, I admit without shame, concerned that tapping into the level of power and influence which I am granted among the Seven Mountains would invoke… unpleasant memories in me. And ever-present, if old, impulses,” she revealed, feeling that dark stinging in her heart. She braved through it, however. “And though I feel much more confident in my own fortitude nowadays, I wouldn’t want to act in a way that could be considered ‘over-dramatized’, to reference what we have so far mentioned.”

“Speaking of which, yes, there is always the fear of that, Your Majesty,” Elegy affirmed, tapping into the nuances of her profession. “However, sometimes a strong accent, one which looks apparently overdone, serves a specific purpose in the grand scheme of a powerful play. One that leaves the public with memories for years to come.”

“Those usually persist sans bloodshed, unless visualized through ‘props’, or however those are called in this day and age,” Jade Wind let out a sardonic comment, before focusing in Luna. “The situation thus far reveals an extant chance at hostilities. You are considering, as I presume, Your Highness, that a firm shove will result in an even firmer push.” She nodded, so the crystal stallion continued. “A prudent approach to the matter. But, perhaps, it can be entirely avoided with precision and forethought. ‘Perhaps’ being the key word, naturally. Just like when dealing with magical currents, it is hard to foresee whether plucking one string will not cause a whole unwanted chord.”

“Which is why I am here, restless and pondering, yes,” Luna admitted, as that was also nothing to be ashamed of. “The problem lies in the, shall we say, easiest paths. I have regained enough composure to entertain those. For I could barge into the Bastion of the Nightguard, even on my own, and nopony would be able to do anything. I could demand them to follow me, to fight by my side in any possible conflict, bah, I could stop any conflict myself, I believe.”

She really thought so. And that was equal parts amazing and horrifying. To hold such a command over others was riveting in a way that was reminding her all too much of her old mistakes. Not to mention the more recent memories, formed among the dangers of Moonwarden’s mind. Dominance had a rich taste, like a heady wine, and Luna was not keen on risking addiction even from the smallest of sips.

“However, such an action would not be without an echo. And an echo too loud will drown out reason,” she deemed, looking down at the table’s surface, as if an unforeseen future consequence could just manifest itself right on the polished wood. “For example – whoever gave the order, that pony already positioned themselves against my sacred will. Would another ‘sin’ or ‘transgression’ not be just something facile? And if they would be pushed by my actions into unreasonable deeds further… What deeds would those be, if taking the life of another pony was already ordered?”

“I… believe I grasp this reasoning, Your Majesty,” Elegy replied, gracefully supporting her muzzle on her hoof. “I am still surprised by the possibility that they would act against you, were you to speak out. Declaring that anypony daring to lift a hoof against Equestria would face dire consequences, also of the… shall I say, spiritual kind?” she asked Luna, being quite right, but presenting another issue inadvertently.

“Let us say that I even manage that. That I intervene openly and in a manner grandiose. Let’s say that I even manage to limit such a statement solely to the lands of Noctraliya. Then, once again, my children would be stuck with their history unknown, kept hidden from anypony but themselves. And that is deeply unjust to them, for all of their faults. Besides,” Luna added, firmly believing in her words, “I have every reason to consider that, nowadays, the knowledge of my actions, of interfering and stopping the conflict dead like this, would make its way back here. If the ponies of Equestria would learn of this, as they surely would, I’m afraid there would be a rise of speculations, concerns, and specific tensions,” she admitted, dreading the possibility. “I haven’t sent Princess Twilight Sparkle to Noctraliya only to ruin her quest by marking my children potential invaders in Equestrian eyes. That doesn’t help in the growth of Harmony.”

She held onto that belief, though… Some other information which she had gathered made the situation a little bit more complicated still.

“No, it doesn’t, though it helps the growth of responsibility and preparedness,” Jade Wind admitted, tapping his hoof against the table. “I take it also, Your Highness, that you wouldn’t want the possibility of the… mastermind, shall we say, making a decisive move. I imagine that, while forbidden from acting directly, they could act indirectly and perhaps endanger the well-being of the Princess. Back at their seat of power they hold enough sway to strike even against the interests of a royal alicorn. Perhaps they assume that falsely, though that shall not be something stopping them, if they already ordered an assassination.”

“That is also where my logic is taking me. And whatever we do, we mustn’t endanger Twilight Sparkle, that is paramount,” Luna made the point perfectly clear, aware of the threats aplenty. “As we have been notified, despite encountering prejudice and very complicated, ancient history between our nations, she made considerable progress. As testified by Discord himself. And this one time, despite his nature and the… general shenanigans he is up to, I’m more than inclined to believe him.”

“That’s reassuring to hear. However, since he was already able to give direct insight, if there are moves to be made… would it be possible for him to be of further help?” Elegy presented the logical question.

“We’ve mentioned that, but he was actually a bit reluctant. He hinted at something about his unwillingness to travel. He actually caught himself on the word ‘gallivanting’, I believe, though I’m not sure if that was a deliberate prank or something else,” Luna explained, reminding herself that this solution was, at the moment, out of reach. “Of course, he didn’t want to be more specific about declining as he did, but... something about his behavior was telling me that he was actually facing some sort of a problem, regarding trying to find Princess Twilight Sparkle once again.”

“That’s... a little troubling, as I comprehend,” Jade Wind responded to that. “As a Spirit of Chaos, a creature of mutable nature, who can bend a number of established rules of the universe, I’m surprised to hear he is so disinclined. Out of principle? Perhaps… You are certain, Your Highness, that he wasn’t being obtrusive ‘just because’, to sound a little.. plebeian?” the crystal stallion remarked, pursing his lips. “Protest is a facet of his existence. Yet definitely not one based on something being unobtainable. That would be an almost contradictory state of affairs for a being like him.”

“You are quite well-versed in the matter, Jade Wind,” Luna expressed her genuine surprise. She wouldn’t think that a crystal pony held insights of that sort.

“It’s just cold logic, Your Highness. I’m the foremost arcane theorist regarding our kind’s influence on the ley lines. Order and synchronization are paramount facets of my research. I find myself fundamentally opposed to chaos, especially one which has form, consciousness and personality,” the stallion explained, sounding just a little full of himself. “But to be opposed to something should mean possessing a greater than rudimentary knowledge about the topic, otherwise it is simply prejudice. So, might I ask again – was it diffidence by nature or circumstance coming from him?”

“This was genuine reluctance,” Luna replied, hoping that it would give her some insight in the end. “As I said, he wasn’t transparent about his whole motivation, or lack thereof, but… I could swear that something about his previous venture had been... I suppose ‘taxing’ could be a word here?” she mused, trying to recall her last, brief exchange with Discord.

There was more to it. She could have sworn that the Spirit had been holding something back, and even her imparting upon him certain knowledge regarding Twilight Sparkle and her situation hadn’t seemed to ‘faze’ him. And, strangely enough, Luna was believing in his peculiar calm, hiding behind this reluctance.

“That is, actually, most fascinating…” the stallion latched more onto the matter in the meantime, with an expert’s zeal. “The last excursion I was a part of, however unpleasant due to the necessary hiking about bucolic forests filled with prickly shrubs and all,” he allowed himself the complaint, reaching for the notes he had just been working on, nonetheless, “revealed to me a rather unique trait of the Tramplevanian Alps. Even from a distance which allowed me to remain hidden from the mountain kin sentries at one of their strongholds, I could feel that the range possesses a one-of-a-kind arcane profile. Points of avoidance, congregations of power, movement of ley line which betray a rhythm. That is actually what I was finishing compiling. Mayhaps the Spirit is encountering a nodus there due to exactly this set of phenomena?”

Luna found herself locked in thought at this revelation. Not that she would consider herself a sage in these sort of matters, as her power and her talents were connected to slightly different sources. And yet something manifested in her mind at the stallion’s words.

During that moment when she had allowed her emotions to flare, when conversing with Captain Sunfall Ordain, there had been a… thought in her mind that hadn’t been her own. Or, at least, it had manifested from a strange place, a direction she hadn’t been entertaining there and then, and just... had happened. Right when she had been tapping into the forgotten fonts of her pure emotions, a vision had suddenly flashed in before her mind’s eye. That of a… lake? A silver substance, suddenly turning utterly calm and motionless, doing so from having remained in a certain rhythm.

And now Jade Wind had just mentioned... that. So, were those connected? It felt appropriate to think so, though Luna could not produce any proof of that.

For Discord to deny helping there had to be a very potent reason. A reason that wasn’t his pettiness, not this time, nor it was that hidden self-assuredness. Which was even more concerning. That silver vision, what Jade Wind had talked about, could it be something that—

“Your Highness?” the said stallion’s voice summoned Luna’s attention again.

“Yes? You were saying…?”

What he had been saying was exactly what Luna herself had been considering, though his approach was more scientific than instinctual. “Just that if the Spirit of Chaos encountered something that is troubling to him, perhaps it would be wise to delve into it a little. One, single matter which can be disconcerting for a being like him is encountering something so structured and infused with the principle of lawful commandment that it fights against his nature. I would be fascinated to run my research by him… even if my gut is wrenching at the very thought of encountering such a disorganized being…”

Elegy hid a little, graceful giggle behind her hoof. “With all due respect, Jade Wind, I’m afraid that you wouldn’t fare well against Discord. I haven’t had a chance to converse with him, no, but the very aura he’s leaving behind every time he is materializing is quite… daunting,” she assessed, and one could trust her empath’s instinct. “Everything, everywhere, all at once, that sort of thing.”

“Riveting,” the crystal stallion commented with irritation conjoined with a healthy dosage of fear.

As curious as Luna was about such an approach, there were more pressing matters. “Regardless, let us at the moment write Discord off when it comes to imminent actions,” she deemed. “So, what sort of an approach would assure Princess Twilight’s safety, yet allow me to pass judgment on the perpetrator, and in a way that would not prompt anypony to protect him, or their own, dark interests with unreasonable actions?”

“If they have such interests, will they not sacrifice the failed pawn, then? Bide their time, instead, look for a better angle to take?” came Jade Wind’s logical question.

“Are you speaking from experience?” Elegy’s inquiry carried with itself a quite overt bite.

“However enwrapped in shadow and crystal it is, I might as well use it,” the stallion retorted.

Luna’s mind returned to that prolonged chess game she and Moonwarden were enjoying. Yes, there was a truth to the crystal pony’s initial question, but… something was telling her that it wouldn’t be the case.

“I have a peculiar… let’s call it a spark of intuition, that we are dealing with somepony who is a little desperate,” she suggested, hoping to embellish that opinion in some more observations. “If we were to consider that the pony giving the order was reacting to the fact that Moonwarden was getting closer to revealing some sort of a plan, the assassination idea was desperate. And a failed recent scheme will without a doubt only make this rashness stronger.”

There was a moment of silence as the other ponies accepted that reasoning and began considering possible scenarios. Elegy held a hoof up to her lips, plan woven deeply behind that curtain of raven mane. Jade Wind, at the same time, began moving around his notes, though instead of referring to them it was as if he was organizing his thoughts.

It left Luna with another moment on her own. And she was also deliberating fiercely what was there to be done.

There was the direct approach, of course. It wasn’t an impossible concept, but had its problems, and many. At least, to be honest with herself, she wouldn’t feel as uncomfortable with picking this course of action as she had been before. True, she couldn’t overlook the unintended consequences of assuming her role as the deity of her children, but she believed to be more ready for it.

Mostly because, ever since she had spoken with Captain Sunfall Ordain and tapped into her feelings with intent, breaking through this dark armor of emotional drought which had encompassed her for so long, she could feel that… power stirring within her. It was conviction, it was readiness, yes, but there was more.

That form she had assumed, full of nightly splendor, infused with nebulae, comets, novae, reaching into the very core of her domain. It was no illusion, not like the one she had utilized to first make herself look like a goddess. No, this was real, this was tangible, this was… liberating. And it was there. Just behind her nightly look. She had just chosen to keep it contained, for her sake, for everypony else’s sake, preferring to hold onto her more subdued form for now. She was, to be fair, used to it at this point.

But she could feel it, the might, accessible and at the ready. Like a weapon, possessed but not brandished. Like a strong muscle, formed through strife, but relaxed for the time being.

To have this option, this potency, it was making all the difference and… and filled Luna with pride. She wanted to show it at a crucial moment. To her children, yes. But also to Tia, so that she would know that Luna had managed to conquer a very dastardly foe, one within herself, and was ready to join her own sister in a manner befitting a diarch of Equestria, the Lady of the Night.

And Luna definitely wanted to show it to Moonwarden, as well. So that the stallion, her beloved unicorn, would be aware of just how much he had managed to help her.

She… She wanted to be beautiful and powerful for him. Though realizing that made her fight a terrible blush. To have a pony for whom she wished to look her best was… new. And very welcome. It anchored her in the world around, world which had changed dramatically during her absence. One which, suddenly, felt a lot more important, lasting and just… there.

Because it had Moonwarden in it.

He was also a pony that most required of her to act, to keep him safe from that would-be assassin, to exact justice in his, her beloved’s, name. She couldn’t let anypony endanger Moonwarden in any way, and those attempting it would—

“What about a bait, Your Highness?”

Luna blinked as she heard the question. And she almost felt her eyelid tic, just a little, as the inquiry weaved itself right into her thought process. At the worst possible place, nonetheless.

Her gaze fell on Jade Wind who had just uttered those words. “I… beg your pardon?”

“I was considering a daring stratagem, Your Highness, nothing more. Prompted by Elegy, since she mentioned my past experiences,” the crystal stallion clarified, and it became apparent that Luna’s voice must have been rather sharp. It was all too telling, as well, that he was trying to dilute the blame right away.

Luna guessed that old, self-preserving habits died hard.

Still, it was at least prudent to let him place the idea on the table. She could give him that much, so she gestured for him to continue.

Which he did, though his voice became a little softer. “You say that you would want to act in a proper way, Your Highness. Well, why not utilize a little bit of duplicity. Intrigue for an intrigue. You mentioned that the unsuccessful assailant is still on the loose, though we can pinpoint him. If he is, indeed, in the employ of a powerful player, then he is definitely concerned with his initial failure,” Jade Wind explained, subconsciously moving one particular sheet under his hoof. “Elegy, I remember your remarks regarding the high level of security at the hospital, where the Royal Advisor is recuperating?”

“That’s right. We didn’t want to risk anypony getting close to master Moonwarden and succeeding at a potential second attempt,” she admitted, looking at the crystal pony intently. “Are you… considering allowing him to strike once more?”

“It did cross my mind,” Jade Wind admitted, keeping his eyes on Luna and gauging her reaction.

What a prudent thing to do, she thought, as she had to contain her outrage at the suggestion. Then again, she remembered that she was speaking to a pony who had offered his own sovereign to a tyrant on a silver platter, just to keep his position and assure his safety in the midst of King Sombra’s maddened reign.

Not to mention that Luna had the distinct feeling that Moonwarden himself would be at least curious to learn of such a dastardly scheme. Though perhaps he wouldn’t be so keen on becoming the said bait. He had already carried to marks from one such a plan, and although proud in succeeding through this sacrifice, he wasn’t pleased by his aversion to chair backrests and forced resting arrangements.

“You are telling me, Jade Wind, that we should taunt the potential assassin. Lure him, enough for him to act, so that he tries to complete his assignment and potentially avoid the wrath of his master?” Luna asked, hoping to receive a bit more from the crystal stallion.

And something that wouldn’t make her more upset at the suggestion.

“In a controlled manner, Your Highness, yes. So that we can get our hooves on him before anything happens,” he explained, still playing with that paper, sliding and turning it under his hoof. The gesture which was sending slight, greenish reflections from his shiny coat and distinctive heritage around the room. As if a gust was passing through, carrying viridian sand on its breath. “That way you don’t have to make your involvement grander than necessary. And if we shall have the assailant in our grasp, we can not only extract information, we can even adjust and arrange matters in a way which might suggest to his master that things had encountered an obstacle, initially, but whatever scheme or interest they have, it was secured.”

Elegy hummed, very overtly, exactly like an actress would. “If you, Your Majesty, would act potently enough in your role, I have every ounce of belief that you could make the perpetrator talk, and quite openly. You might have your justice and your sequestration from a wider audience that way. We gain knowledge, secure master Moonwarden’s safety, at least from one threat…”

“I will make sure that he shall be safe, mark my words,” Luna interrupted the mare with a strong voice. She wasn’t going to feel ashamed by it, as well. She cared for the stallion, and while she wouldn’t be overt about the extent of her feelings, she would act her part.

“Of course, Your Majesty,” Elegy supported the declaration. “Still, I have to ask… Jade Wind?”

“Yes?”

“Let us say that we have Her Majesty agree to this scheme…” she began, giving Luna a cautious glance. “What if the assassin won’t take the bait after all? What if they see through the ruse, because, let us be honest, it is not a complex one to discern? Why would we ever allow him a second chance at all? Master Moonwarden should be the most guarded pony in Equestria at that point. And he is, truth be told.”

“That is a possibility. But we could say that we have caught a potential assailant. If we diffuse such news with forethought, so that we don’t also get swarmed by town criers—”

“I believe they are called ‘journalists’ right now,” Elegy allowed herself a quip, but Jade Wind didn’t really care for it.

“Regardless, if the information is released in a controlled manner, than a smaller amount of sentinels accompanying the Royal Advisor shall be conceivable… Small enough for a potential killer to try his luck,” the stallion continued explaining the idea. “Naturally, I think he will be in for a surprise when he enters the right premises and sees, for example…” He moved the sheet he had been playing with aside and his hoof pointed straight at Luna. “… you, Your Highness.”

“That… would stop him in his tracks, I imagine,” she admitted, considering the scenario. “That sounds, at least, like a viable plan, but I… am uncertain still.”

“That is prudent,” Jade Wind commented, looking over what paper he had been turning around. “Oh, no, that shouldn’t be this way at all,” he murmured, turning it back the right side before adding. “Of course, this isn’t a foolproof concept. Even motivated by the worry about his ‘desperate’ patron, the assassin might bide his time or try to get away.”

“I won’t allow him to,” Luna again declared. “He shall not slip my grasp. Even if I will have to march straight to where he is hiding with the Royal Guard in tow. Or with the Nightguard doing the same…”

She meant it, even while knowing the consequences of such an action. It would still be better than doing exactly nothing. Passivity had been something which had pushed Luna further into her problems.

“Do you find this viable, as I have said, Elegy?” she still asked of the other mare, hoping for some additional insight, perhaps.

“It is a plan, Your Majesty, without a doubt. And one that would deal with a number of issues at the same time,” she deemed. “However, it carries risks. Like the murderer finding another way to get to master Moonwarden. He tried with the blade, he might attempt to use poison or some other contraption which can be utilized by professionals in the killing field...”

“Duly noted, Elegy,” Luna admitted, since the mare had a point.

“Thank you, Your Majesty. And so risk assessment is vital before we proceed. It would also have to be run by Her Solar Majesty, Advisor Raven, and Her Highness Princess Cadance with her husband, the Prince-Consort. Just so everypony is duly informed. And!” the actress lifted her hoof, seeing that Jade Wind was ready to intercede. “Informed properly. So many ponies knowing about the ruse is already dangerous. Of course, none of those would ever become a turncoat. Not even the Prince-Consort, despite that he is leaving behind some terrible auras after… certain meetings…”

Luna rolled her eyes just a little, recognizing what Elegy had in mind. Shining Armor’s love for his wife was as strong as her own Advisor’s dedication to his assignments. And the persisting grudge was a very clear proof.

Still, Elegy was very right. “We must act as one in this endeavor, yes,” Luna did agree. She had a caveat to make, still. “But I feel like you have missed a vital pony in this puzzle.”

“Master Moonwarden,” Elegy responded, realizing whom she had omitted. Perhaps having done that on purpose, actually. “Do not think that I have forgotten about him, Your Majesty. Quite the opposite, I have him in mind and I also have a feeling that he won’t take much convincing, which might have resulted in me not invoking him.”

“Oh? And why would that be?” Luna asked, feeling a surge of curiosity.

“Well, Your Majesty, it might be… preposterous for me to say that, but I think that if he were to learn that he shall be taking part in a conniving scheme that has your approval, well… that he will be all the more thrilled to partake,” Elegy summed up.

And that caused Luna to smile a little. It was a treacherous smile, as it happened, for it definitely revealed the warm thoughts gathering behind it. But she couldn’t be bothered by that, not there and then. She recalled a very specific worry which Moonwarden had revealed before her. That of her becoming almost desperately cautious not to endanger him from the moment of learning of the depth of his affection.

Well, she was going to prove him wrong, it seemed. Yet this proclivity for planning and manipulation which he was holding... That was something that she had to address, actually, instead of blatantly indulging.

She frowned. There were those little shards of doubt lodged deep within her heart, ones she would have to work through.

“I… very well, I will deliberate on the whole proposition,” Luna promised, to her companions and to herself. “Thank you for giving me the idea. Though I reserve for myself the final word about it.”

“Of course, Your Majesty,” Elegy agreed, bowing her head.

“Naturally, Your Highness,” Jade Wind followed, reaching out to gather his documents properly again.

Luna stood up from her seat, ready to leave the secret chamber via the Royal Office. She didn’t know if what had been discussed was the best course of action, after all. It seemed almost too simple, and at the same time too convoluted. Too obvious?

Perhaps it would be better to just… move. To act, to take matters firmly into her hooves. But wouldn’t that be detrimental to Princess Twilight Sparkle? As far as Luna could tell, she might have had a problem right by her side…

Thankfully, she again had somepony she could ask. And any excuse was good enough to see Moonwarden once again.

Twilight’s eyelids fluttered as she tried to lift them. They felt a little heavier than usual.

She felt soft material underneath and around her, and for some reason it didn’t feel like moss. And she could smell herbs, flowers and wool, which hadn’t been the case just a moment ago.

Most notably, there wasn’t an oppressive presence hanging right over her or remaining nearby. Nothing and ‘nobody’ was casting whispers right into her ears, extending their hoof to bring untold maladies onto her, encouraging her with a warm tone of a fatherly sage…

What had been its name?

“… hwalba knaze? Honored Princess, can you hear me?” a delicate voice reached Twilight’s ears and it wasn’t a nauseating, alluring murmur.

She blinked, trying to get her vision to focus. She was… inside. A room? Not spacious, but big enough. Its ceiling was fashioned out of stone both chiseled and preserved in its natural form, though it was hard to see any details without a spell on one’s eyes. She was, apparently, on a decently-sized bed, covered with a soft comforter… and a familiar, coral-eyed mare was right nearby, looking at her with a healer’s keen gaze.

“R… Rowan Berry?” Twilight asked with a groggy voice, blinking a couple more times.

“Ha, Bogine grata,” the lupule called out, relief expressed firmly in her words, alongside gratitude. “It’s me, Honored Princess, yes. We’re so glad that you’re awake again.”

“We?” Twilight presented another question, just before she could see a little shape which flapped its wings somewhere above, let out a little joyous squeal, and darted away. “Was… Was that Blossom?”

“You’ve recognized her, that’s good,” the healer deemed, leaning back, her hoof ready to reach for something. “How are you feeling? Are you in pain? Thirsty?”

“Thirsty, yes, definitely,” Twilight admitted, and was immediately offered a goblet of juice.

So she took the effort to sit up properly, though that almost prompted Rowan Berry to drop the drink, as she rushed to steady her. However, Twilight didn’t find the motion difficult, her muscles were just a little sluggish to react. Making herself a little more comfortable on the bed she pointed at the chalice and received it post haste, then wasted no time to down the whole thing.

“You are coordinated, that’s very good,” she heard the lupule’s assessment, realizing that the mare was ready to catch any wayward, falling cups. “I see no signs of fever, your gaze is clear though… darker? Why is that a thing? We were deeply worried about your state, and this...”

Twilight, not having spared even one drop, exhaled deeply, and in a way that would make a noctral jealous. She passed the goblet to Rowan Berry while savoring the taste of the drink. The rich juice was definitely helping with her parched throat. She took a second to assess her state, which mostly meant dealing with the numb feeling in her mind, though she paid enough attention to register the healer’s words.

“Don’t worry, it’s just that I don’t see in the dark by nature. I’m usually using a little spell to help myself,” Twilight explained, wondering if she had done so before. That annoying hole in her recent memories was distracting. “Mind if I try to restore it?”

“Ha, well… I mean, please, if you feel like you are healthy enough to use your abilities,” the lupule said, and it was clear that she was doing her best to push away any apprehensions.

Twilight felt grateful about that. She took a deep breath, focused on the pattern which manifested easily enough in her mind, then rapidly gathered the energy around her horn and cast the spell. She mastered it enough not to require Midnight’s presence…

Though…

She blinked, happy to be witnessing more details, and for her sight to push away the shadows.

“That’s much better,” she uttered, blinking a couple more times. “You said that ‘we’ were worried – was Midnight here? Is he alright?”

Rowan Berry smiled at the question. “He’s woken up a couple of hours ago. And, knowing him, if he only spotted Blossom leaving in such a rush, he’ll be here promptly. I only somehow convinced him to be patient and stay in his bed,” the healer remarked, and Twilight felt rather encouraged by her tone. It carried no ill will at all, not towards Midnight, nor her, and definitely not the feeling they were sharing.

… was this a dream? Twilight wasn’t quite sure.

Even if it was, Rowan Berry kept explaining things to her. “By ‘we’ I meant a lot more ponies, actually. Because, ab Bogine, who hasn’t been here over those hours? Of course, within reason,” the lupule remarked, before she began the list. “Both the Honored Lord Harvest of Family Dusk and the Honored Lord Consort Flight of Family Dusk kept checking in on your state, and wanted to be notified continuously about it. Blossom definitely went to tell them that you’ve awoken... in her own, bat way. The warriors that were accompanying us from the Mountain of Crescent, and who were capable of doing so, wished to guard the room, as a sign of respect for your stand against the Lesy. I think I’ve heard even Overseer General Dusk Tarn outside, asking for your well-being… A lot was happening.”

“A lot? But, how long was I out…?” Twilight asked, putting aside this pleasant knowledge about everypony being concerned, as she recognized that there was, indeed, a dark spot in her memories that didn’t want to go away. And even those prior to this touch of oblivion were a little fuzzy.

“About twenty four hours, hwalba knaze…” the healer told her, much to Twilight’s distress. “We were monitoring your state carefully, though nothing out of the ordinary was observed, other than you being unresponsive. It was like you were put into deep sleep. So we’ve transported you here, to this part of the Lord’s palace, and I stayed by your side. Just making sure to keep you warm, we tried to give you drink and helpful herbs. We were deliberating, that is me and the other lupuli, whether we would need to give you something to wake you up… but Midnight Wind managed on his own, and you’ve done so very well too.”

“So I see… I’m feeling fine, but what of the…?” Twilight tried to ask, as she clearly did remember that she had gone into the strange thicket to meet with the Lesy.

But Rowan Berry shook her head. “Everything will be explained, but the Honored Lord explicitly forbid anypony from saying anything until he arrives. What I can share, is that you were found alongside Midnight Wind, side by side, and—”

The healer had no sooner mentioned the warrior’s name again than the doors to the chamber swung open and the very stallion appeared in them, his eyes frantically looking for Twilight. He was wearing a loose, patient’s robe he had clearly been granted instead of the bulk of his armor, and actually one looking very much like the one that Twilight had on her, but otherwise looked perfectly healthy.

And the word ‘perfectly’ was very accurate, since it looked like his wounds hadn’t come back, and his wing was in a great shape once more.

Without waiting for any words to be uttered, or even a permission, Midnight galloped into the room until he planted himself forcefully on the side Twilight’s bed, and then reached out an embraced her, at the same time firmly and lovingly. Relief and a cascade of deep emotions were expressed in that hug, and Twilight felt no objections there and then to participate in it.

The both deserved it, she felt.

And so they remained locked like this for a while, just holding each other and breathing deeply. They were communicating in this direct and indirect way, both thankful of the fact that they had managed to survive their ordeal.

Although Twilight was wondering whether the stallion was perhaps suffering from the same bout of amnesia regarding their encounter.

But she left that for a little later, drinking from the stallion’s closeness, and awash with comfort that she could see him again.

“Iau lumn…” he whispered right by her ear, and the sound of that phrase was like balm right onto her heart.

She had the distinct feeling that the only reason that they were not kissing there and then was Rowan Berry, who was still by the bed. And when the moment of joyous reunion had happened, both Twilight and Midnight shared a glance towards the lupule, who was looking away very much on purpose.

“S-sorry…” Twilight stammered just a little, and Midnight looked even more abashed, for obvious reasons.

But the healer only giggled, still avoiding staring in their direction. “Are you done being adorable and breaking taboos?” she asked in an impish tone.

“I suppose we have to be,” Midnight replied with a smirk, giving Twilight space, but not before running his hoof alongside her cheek, leaving behind a very pleasant tingle. “Ia ecus, I shouldn’t have be so… unrestrained, not with you here, Yazembe Acine.”

“Listen now, both of you,” Rowan Berry responded to that, and with a smile nonetheless. “I know about you very well at this point. Yes, I was against it. Yes, I still think this is at least somewhat unreasonable, for many different reasons, traditional and not. But I understand things now, many more things. Besides,” she wanted to add and her voice shook just a little, “I should have been there. Right there, in that creature’s domain, with you both. But… I wasn’t. Because I was afraid.”

“Rowan Berry, you didn’t have to—” Twilight wanted to interject, but the mare didn’t really let her.

“It wasn’t about duty, past trauma or proving anything,” the healer declared, filled with conviction. “For the sake of you both, I simply should have been there. I cannot change that choice, but the least I can do for you now is not to act like a jealous filly if you want to feel close after that ‘adventure’. I say – you’ve more than earned it.”

“That is… very noble of you,” Twilight uttered, while Midnight nodded with respect and understanding at the lupule.

“You are most gracious, Yazembe Acine.”

“I’m just through with being petty about some things. The past was then, and now is… now, if my Equestrian allows me to express that properly,” she claimed with a little shrug, instead. “From the way you are acting, however, I would say that you are perfectly fine.”

“Well…” Twilight dared to claim otherwise. “There’s one problem, actually. I… don’t really remember what happened. We’ve went into the thicket, made our way through the fog, but then… well, things themselves are getting a little ‘foggy’,” she allowed herself the pun. “Midnight?”

“Actually, same here,” the warrior admitted, looking between her and Rowan Berry. “It’s just… scenes in my mind. Like fragments of a dream. And the dream was feverish, because I barely make sense of what I can recall.”

“That’s it,” Twilight agreed, as she could remember a feeling going through her veins, that of some sort of a malady. “I know… I know we met it. And that we were… talking.”

“Talking?” Rowan Berry asked. It wasn’t as if she was being doubtful. More like this simplest of actions didn’t fit into her vision of a possible encounter with a monster. “You mean to tell me that you’ve just had a conversation?”

“I… think so?” Twilight replied, “though I have little proof of it.”

“Same here,” Midnight admitted, though the healer shook her head.

“There is one proof, but let us wait a moment longer. I wouldn’t want to disappoint the haspadr by being a tattletale.”

“For once… I have a good feeling which is coming from such secrecy,” the stallion commented, giving Twilight a happy glance.

Thankfully, the mystery didn’t last long, for not a minute later there was a knock on the door, which Rowan Berry rushed to answer. A few, quick sentences were exchanged, before the healer turned to Twilight in an official tone.

“Honored Princess Sparkle of Twilight, Honored Lord Harvest of Family Dusk, alongside the Honored Lord Consort, request your permission to enter and converse.”

“Yes, of course. As long as they don’t mind that I’m not properly dressed,” Twilight remarked, but that only caused the healer to smile.

“That they definitely not mind,” she assured her, before she took a step back, allowing the leadership of the Dusk Family to enter.

Lord Dusk Harvest was brandishing a traditional, Dusk gown with floral motifs and embroidery, made that much more official by him wearing all of his regalia. Right behind him, the vision that Dusk Flight was glided into the room with her perfect trot, her black, stately gown trailing behind her like a whole entourage of loyal bats. There was one live bat with her, of course, as Blossom rested on the mare’s shoulder, nuzzling into her neck and also flashing Twilight a toothy smile.

The official capacity of the visit was making Twilight a little uncomfortable about being in bed and wearing only what would be the equivalent of a hospital gown. Midnight took that pressure much better, as even without his equipment his salute was pristine.

Dusk Harvest wasted no time, coming close to Twilight’s bed… and giving her a deep bow, followed by one from his wife. They remained silent for a good moment, which caused a pretty overt glance from Midnight to meet Twilight’s stare.

Just what had happened while they had been unconscious?

“H-Honored P-Princess, we are s-so glad to see you a-a-awake,” the haspadr began, still in this humble stance. “L-Let me be the f-f-first, as it is p-proper, to thank you, from the b-b-bottom of my h-heart. May the G-Goddess bless you f-forevermore.”

“I… thank you, Honored Lord, I’m just… unsure for what you are thanking me,” Twilight revealed, feeling a little abashed by receiving such gratitude. Especially while sitting on the bed like this. “Nopony told me what the result of my excursion was…”

“That’s g-good,” Dusk Harvest replied, looking up and giving Twilight an honest smile, if as shy as his usual demeanor allowed. “B-because I really w-wanted to be the o-one to tell you of y-your success! I d-don’t know how, a-a-and I’m dying to find o-out, but y-you have m-managed to d-d-drive away the L-Lesy completely.”

“… oh!” Twilight expressed her surprise, a very positive one. Minus the fact that she had little idea of the ‘how’, such an outcome was most pleasing. “So… is the thicket no more? Did the being relent?”

“N-n more and it d-did,” Dusk Harvest confirmed, with the Lord Consort taking a step forward and speaking up as well.

Her regal closeness and rich voice were still enough to cause Twilight to shiver. “The plantation has been restored completely, not a sign of interference or the presence of the creature. Well, one or two,” she clarified, her gaze escaping towards Midnight, clearly referencing his supernatural restoration as one of those, “but not connected to the place. The trees are back to their normal self, and some owocellatani even claimed that the yield might increase, spotting new, yet unripe fruit.”

“It’s a m-miraculous outcome,” the Lord agreed, though giving his wife but a little glance, focusing instead on Twilight. “And we have y-you to thank, H-H-Honored Princess. This d-deed will be r-remembered in our history, for I d-don’t recall a-anypony make a claim to b-b-best one of the L-Lesyi, ever.” The haspadr turned to Midnight as well, with an according nod of his head. “Your c-contribution shall l-l-likewise be remembered, N-Nocferratan.”

The stallion beamed with pride, though Twilight recognized his gaze constantly escaping towards her, notifying any and all gathered that she was the main reason for the tremendous achievement. Nevertheless, she wasn’t one about hoarding those, either.

“I’m glad to hear that the situation was resolved. I can only deem it a conjoined effort,” she stated, turning towards Midnight and being repaid by a most official nod, and a much less official, loving glint in the stallion’s saffron gaze. “Although… I’m not sure how it happened. We both can recall but snippets of our encounter.”

“Is that so?” Dusk Flight asked, thoughtful. “It must have been a truly exhausting endeavor. Explains why you were found next to each other, seemingly asleep.”

“As a bearer of the Divine Aspect, I can safely assess that the power of the Lesyi is not to be underestimated. We’ve stepped right into its domain and might. However…” Twilight considered everything for a moment, trying to piece together the scenario in her head. There wasn’t much to work with, unfortunately. “It… It didn’t seem antagonistic, at least not in an overt way. Yes, it nearly caused a terrible crash, and it’s understanding of safety and, well, moral conduct is much different. But I have a feeling that it just wanted to… converse.”

“And you are basing that on what exactly, if I might inquire?” came Dusk Flight’s question.

“That it could and would have done things much, much worse otherwise.”

“So y-you held a c-c-conversation? It a-actually wished to negotiate and p-parley?” the Lord asked, also most intrigued. “D-did you promise it a-anything for his l-leave?”

“Not that I recall. Midnight Wind?”

“No, Honored Princess,” the stallion told her and everypony. “I… believe that it was mostly curious about hwalba knaze. And I… I think I recall…?” He paused briefly, trying to bring forth a specific detail, apparently. “Haven’t you used that amulet that the hwalbu haspadr here gave you, Honored Princess?”

“That… That I did, I think?”

“Th-that could e-e-explain things. L-lupule, is it still h-here?” the Lord asked of Rowan Berry, who trotted away and then returned.

“Tac, hwalbu haspadr.”

She presented the charm which had been mentioned, swinging from its strap.

Twilight blinked, as she recognized just how different it now looked. Between the binds which were the Fang Family hoofwork, a fresh stem of a plant was visible, remarkably having grown from dry twigs. And, for some reason, looking at it made her feel a little warmer, refreshed and… almost giddy?

She glanced at Midnight, as she spotted that his stare was also locked on the amulet, his slit irises getting smaller and sharper, as if in great focus.

Dusk Harvest’s voice managed to snap them both out of that momentary fascination, though it was unlikely that anypony else but them had felt anything strange.

“I-I’m glad to h-hear that it was h-helpful. And I a-a-apologize for h-how I acted p-prior to you h-heading into the t-t-t…!”

The stallion got himself stuck, but without even a second of delay Blossom hopped from Dusk Flight’s shoulder to his, nuzzling him fiercely and getting him to focus and calm down.

Twilight couldn’t quite miss the fact that the regal mare’s gaze filled with concern and deep feelings as she gazed at her husband. And that her hoof shifted ever so slightly, as if she wanted to rest it against the stallion, instead of using her faithful helper.

“… tangle!” the Lord finally shouted, smiling nervously to excuse his outburst. “I was w-w-worried this th-thing managed to b-beguile you.”

“There’s nothing to apologize for, Honored Lord, it was most prudent of you to be cautious. And it was said caution which helped,” Twilight told the stallion with a sincere expression. “I appreciate your conviction, I truly do.”

“Th-thank you,” Dusk Harvest uttered, as he surely wasn’t receiving these sort of compliments often. He scratched the faithful companion before Blossom returned to her ‘perch’ on Dusk Flight’s shoulder. He then reached out and took the charm from Rowan Berry, putting it on his hoof. “This is th-the only m-m-mark of the c-creature’s presence left. Could you t-tell me what that m-means? C-can you remember w-w-what caused this? What d-does this imply?”

Before Twilight replied, the Lord Consort’s voice sounded. “My Lord and husband, I’m sure that the Honored Princess shall explain it all, if only she can,” she said in a calming tone, though her success was moderate.

Twilight, one the other hoof, was at an utter loss. “I’m… really uncertain, Honored Lord. Midnight Wind says that I brandished it at some point, but why exactly is… hard to tell. Maybe the Lesy was curious about it as well?” she asked of herself and the stallion, but he couldn’t provide an answer either.

“It d-definitely did s-s-something to it. I would normally be v-very apprehensive, but... I f-find it rather m-moving. A s-sapling, from this d-d-dried thing?” Dusk Harvest stated, looking the piece over once more. “It c-carries great s-s-significance like this, I feel.”

He so stated and it looked like he was ready to give the amulet back to Twilight, so that she could keep it as a reminder of her bravery.

But she shook her head. “It did its job, Honored Lord. And now it carries that memory. Of my actions, yes, but also of your devotion to protecting those around you. I believe that I should return it back to you,” Twilight suggested with a smile. “Let it be a sign, greater than it had already been. It was a gift from the Honored Lord Blessed Fang to you. And I think that he would be both overjoyed to learn of its application and that it remained in your possession.”

Dusk Harvest thought for a moment, then nodded, accepting that reasoning. However, there wasn’t any pride in him over the fact. Twilight was being utterly serious while praising him, alas, his lack of confidence blocked her attempt at instilling some strength into him.

For there was a deeper meaning behind her declaration. It was just that Twilight had decided to keep the matter to herself for the moment.

The moment of silence following the exchange was interpreted in a different way by the Lord, actually.

“By the l-look in your eyes I arrive at an o-o-observation that you are the kind of p-p-pony not ever h-happy with an u-unsolved mystery or p-problem,” he told her with a slight, nervous smile.

He clearly had the Lesy situation and the hole in her memory in mind, though she was beginning to deliberate about an utterly different issue to deal with in the near future. But she wasn’t going to let that be known, not right now.

“You are quite right, Honored Lord,” she spoke up, hoping to forgive herself for misleading the stallion briefly. “I’m not overzealous about indulging this trait of mine, but I hate leaving such a matter just… there,” she admitted. For she was really trying to recall the details of the meeting, yet they remained locked behind a dark veil in her mind. “I truly wish I had the answer. I… I swear that we’ve talked about very important matters with the being. It’s like I have this nagging feeling at the back of my mind that something vital escaped it. What exactly was mentioned – I know not, and I fear I might not learn anytime soon,” she tried to explain, and a grimace did twist her lips. “It is a little frustrating, actually.”

“Indubitably,” Dusk Flight replied in her rich voice. “May you, then, find succor in the knowledge and certainty that your actions brought you great renown in the midst of our Iug. To save the Valleys, to tackle a Lesy for our sake?”

Twilight smiled. Yes, that was very good to know. After what she had been through, an encounter with an ancient spirit notwithstanding, being recognized for her efforts was a pleasing change. No, she didn’t forget that she had already been recognized as an important figure for having helped in the Goddess’ return, though that had only granted her the opportunity to visit Noctraliya.

It was possible that she had just made a huge step in building a new, more current and present rapport.

It was about to gain even more weight, at least in some sense.

Lord Dusk Harvest, prompted by his wife’s words, assumed a yet more dignified stance out of a sudden and spoke up. He was trying to measure his words properly to control his impediment. And it soon became very clear what was the purpose of such a choice.

“Your actions h-have been of great benefit to our lands and k-kin. They are r-recognized to their f-full extent. And so I w-wish to declare myself in p-personal debt to you, Honored P-Princess,” he stated, nodding in reverence while delivering this short speech. “If I c-could provide you with a-any favor, gain or h-help, besides w-what we have already d-discussed in the o-official c-capacity of your v-v-visit, consider m-me in y-your d-debt, hwalba k-k-knaze,” he managed to finish his declaration, though his voice began to give at the end.

Twilight, rather than on his stutter, much preferred to focus on what he had just uttered. She still wouldn’t consider herself a foremost specialist in the matters of batpony culture, but... considering the idea of reciprocity which was prevalent among the Seven Mountains, receiving such a promise was a most profound honor. She, honestly, found herself at a loss for words, as she hadn’t been anticipating to receive such a reward for her actions. It felt like almost too much!

And then Dusk Flight spoke up as well, and Twilight was pushed even firmer into this pleasant shock. “As the Lord Consort, wife to the Honored Lord of the Dusk Family, I too wish to express my deepest gratitude for your bravery and conviction in the face of such an extraordinary threat. I am as willing as my Lord and husband to provide my aid to your cause, in whatever capacity you see fit. I declare myself in personal debt to you...”

Twilight had to blink, as the voice of the mare and her entire presence was as charming as ever. And with such a declaration to add to her husband’s, the situation became truly extraordinary…

… and gave Twilight a wonderful idea on how to utilize this unique gift she had just received.

“Honored Lord, Honored Lord Consort, I… am deeply grateful for this honor. I do promise not to abuse this incredible form of thanks. First, however, I would like to do my best to try and figure out what exactly I managed to do,” she explained, bringing forth a pleasant expression onto her muzzle. “Perhaps a little more rest shall help me recall more details. Would I be allowed to spend some time focusing on regaining strength?”

“N-naturally, Honored P-Princess,” the haspadr immediately replied. “You can r-rest and recuperate a-as long as y-you wish. You sh-shall have a hero’s s-stay in this M-Mountain. More s-so than before.”

“That is most kind of you, hwalbu haspadr,” Twilight thanked him again.

And, as it turned out, it wasn’t hard to convey without more words that she wanted to start gathering herself there and then. The Lord Consort’s empathy worked especially well in regards to that.

“Then let us allow you just that, Honored Princess. If my Lord and husband agrees?”

“Y-yes,” came the stallion’s quite neutral reply.

Too neutral, as it had been and was still the persistent problem.

With a humble bow of her head, Twilight thanked and bid farewell to the couple. She was observing them as they trotted out of her temporary chamber, feeling that while thinking about the immediate past was a little convoluted, the immediate future could clarify itself with some ease.

Still, only after the door had closed did she actually exhale and leaned back against the pillow. She had received a most gracious visit and was, in truth, moved by what she had heard and experienced. And yet even the simple fact that she had felt a little, well, inappropriately casual without a dress on, and that she was meeting with the couple while in bed, had caused unnecessary tension to build within her.

Not to even mention the factor of this strange, strained relationship which she had already delved into the last time she had visited the Mountain of Dusk. One she could still see remaining. The batponies who had come before her were of the same mind, but, seemingly, of two hearts apart.

Her overt reaction caused Midnight and Rowan Berry to close in, with the healer asking aloud first.

“I something wrong, hwalba knaze? Stressed by the meeting? Or is it also...?”

“That and the hole in my memory, yes,” Twilight admitted, putting her hoof to her forehead. She wasn’t running a fever, for certain, and that was something which pleased her a great deal. She felt that enough things had run through her system lately. She glanced at the healer. “Now I know what sort of worry you are holding from your past encounter with one of these creatures, Rowan Berry…”

The lupule didn’t look particularly pleased about somepony sharing that plight. Still, she tried to make her voice hopeful. “We... We both returned back to civilization not being worse for wear, so... perhaps there is strength to be found in this connection, at least?” she tried to lift Twilight’s spirits.

That felt like something to hold onto, actually. For there was one, particular change. Up until Twilight had met the Lesy in person, or guise, or however one would call that, she had felt almost... branded. For that memory of the chasm-like smile had been resurfacing from time to time, pushing back other thoughts. She could still visualize it, yes, with the abyss behind it being confirmed by having encountered One of the Forest, but it wasn’t oppressive. Just an unpleasant recollection.

She felt almost daring enough to speak the Lesy’s name, just to be sure...

Midnight’s voice interrupted her before she tried, as the stallion was clearly interested in a more ‘practical’ side of things, regarding their troubles with amnesia. “You have managed to actually make us resist the attempts by the Lesy to influence us at first, I remember that much. Travel through that thicket would have been even more threatening otherwise,” he pointed out and a clear shudder crossed his back at the imperfect memory of their journey. “Do you think you could try and fix our memory with a spell or two?” he asked, thinking aloud.

“I don’t have a vast experience when it comes to utilizing mentalism, actually, though I know the premise of the art enough. I could try, but… that would require a lot of effort and energy. And I’m not sure I would risk it… Although…” Twilight felt her caution battling her curiosity. “Alright, I will think about it, but I’m not making this a priority.”

“Very well. You would know much better than me,” the warrior admitted without shame. “And, well, perhaps it actually would be wise to abstain a little from non-natural interference... It’s enough that I am suddenly healed,” he added, extending his wing and flapping it slowly, not to cause a gust.

Rowan Berry giggled. It was both an amused and a little nervous expression, and Twilight had a distinct feeling that it was not referencing the stallion’s return to perfect health.

“What’s wrong?” she asked the healer, interested in such a reaction coming from her.

“A noctral asking a soleerane to cast a ‘spell or two’ on him... Bogine, what age do we live in?” she asked, sounding somewhat serious about her momentary apprehension.

“Clearly a new one, and it’s moving fast,” Midnight remarked with a smirk as he looked at Twilight. “Who knows what it shall bring us?” he jested further, though his gaze got just a little worried at being so direct.

“Want to help me find out, actually?”

Twilight’s tone was peculiar enough to have both the batponies look towards her in interest... and a little bit of healthy concern.

Perhaps the timing wasn’t too fortunate, as well, for Twilight could tell from the stallion’s stare that he had just had in mind their unique connection and was now quite rapidly trying to discern what she had just suggested they do.

It was somewhat amusing for her. Or perhaps it was just the relief of having survived the latest ordeal which was putting her in such a good mood.

Midnight was the first to comment on that initial question, and on Twilight’s expression, though he was still unsure of her motivation. “You... have something in mind, definitely. I’m curious to find out...” he stated, glancing at Rowan Berry in genuine concern regarding her presence and a possible offer from Twilight. “… and at the same time a little reluctant.”

“Thankfully, for no reason,” she assured the stallion.

Not that she would mind a... different suggestion to present before the stallion. And her readiness to consider it after the latest strain upon their relationship was a little surprising, to her as well.

She sat up again, wishing to include them both in this, particular discussion. “I need some guidelines from you first, however. Notably – how often does one receive such a declaration from a haspadr? Of them being personally indebted to somepony. I imagine that it’s quite an extraordinary thing.”

“It’s a rare enough occasion, yes,” Rowan Berry admitted, also intrigued by why Twilight was asking at all. “I have to say, I was most amazed to hear that just now, but... I think it’s understandable. You’ve managed to chase away an ancient spirit, one which had already shown the capacity of endangering not only the lives of individual ponies, but our very livelihood in the Dalli. That has to count for something.”

“And just how far does such a ‘personal debt’ go?” Twilight pursued the subject a little more.

Midnight pondered for just a moment, considering the topic, and clearly trying to discern her intentions now. “It’s a little... open to interpretation, as those things usually are. But you could ask for quite a boon or favor, actually. I’m… trying to think of an example from my Iug, but I don’t think that Honored Lord Midnight Eye has ever done anything like that. However, I imagine that… Lord Bright Crescent did…?”

“Yes, I suppose. Just not like this,” Twilight admitted.

She had gained quite a lot from the private discussion back at the Mountain of Crescent, and she imagined that the concerned stallion had wished to make himself being indebted a similarly private matter. She hadn’t received a declaration of such a caliber, no, but she had gotten what she needed from the Lord. Just in a less overt way.

Midnight accepted that, clearly also arriving at the conclusion that things had been kept under wraps for a very specific reason. Twilight could actually see that little of his muzzle that betrayed his continuous anger at what she had had to endure from Ebony Crescent.

“At the same time,” the warrior continued, getting back to the topic, “moderation in collecting such a debt is seen as a noble choice. A sign of appreciating the gesture more than the actual gains, if that makes sense.”

“Of course. I wouldn’t dream of abusing the trust of the Lord and the Lord Consort,” Twilight responded. But felt the need to clarify outright. “Well... a little?”

Rowan Berry’s coral eyes widened just a little, hearing that. “Are we… Are we sure it’s her?” she asked on Midnight in faux secrecy.

He nodded, fighting a grin. “Definitely.”

“Then…” the lupule tried to say something, but arrived at an explanation for those words in the confines of her head. “It must be something about this Mountain, then, which is putting you in such a mood, hwalba knaze. Or, should I say… about the rulers of it? Are you still focusing on their shared plight?”

“Yes. Though this time I wish to act more directly, rather than operate on gossip which you gathered so proficiently the last time,” Twilight admitted, her voice lowering on instinct. “How would the two of you like… saving a marriage and a Family’s future?”

That was perhaps that last thing that the two batponies had been expecting to hear, but Twilight was quite surprised to see them both glance at one another, and then look back at her with almost identical, smirking expressions.

They were betraying amusement, yes, but more importantly they were signifying a readiness to help. And a certain predisposition, even, to partake in such a scheme.

Twilight nodded with a smile of her own, then leaned back onto the pillow and closed her eyes. “I have a plan. Let me pull myself together… and dress, because as much as I enjoy the breezy clothing, I think I need something more solid than this to walk around the Mountain again.”

“I don’t know, these robes are rather comfortable. The wool is amazing,” Midnight commented, stretching his back and enjoying the fabric. “Could I pretend to be wounded still so I can just keep using them?”

Rowan Berry rolled her eyes a little. “A Nocferratan sauntering about in this? What a shame,” she quipped, though remaining in good mood when she turned to Twilight. “You’ll be glad to learn that all of our belongings had been gathered from the crash site. Some external damage, but nothing was destroyed, I don’t believe. I asked the Honored Lord to get the luggage secured, you can check on everything inside when you wish, without an issue or prying eyes, hwalba knaze.”

Twilight’s relief and high spirits made her give the mare a knowing look. “Were you tempted to shift through those”

“Oh, always. I think there’s this expression in Ekwestriyar… ‘Par for the course’,” the healer and operative in one pony answered. “But… I do prefer to be a lupule first while near you, Honored Princess.”

“Then I will gladly see you be one,” Twilight told the other mare with a nod of appreciation, and receiving one in return. She then turned to Midnight. “I don’t think I need to ask you if you are ready to continue our adventure.”

“Ask away, I believe I hold the one, right answer,” the stallion told her with a smile. His eyes ever so briefly shifted towards Rowan Berry, and Twilight understood that he didn’t want to say more with a witness about, however changed the said witness’ views were now. “If I can also hope for at least a ‘hero-adjacent’ status in the circumstances of us surviving an encounter with a Lesy... well, we’ll have plenty of time to gather ourselves, converse, and get ready for more to come.”

Twilight closed her eyes again, feeling that she got the response she had been hoping for. However...

“Not tonight, please,” she asked of the world around.

And, for once, she believed that it would listen.